《Above the King of Pirates》 Chapter 1： The new king enthroned Haiyuan Calendar 1500 years. This year, Ace was born. This year, O''Hara was destroyed. This year, the Golden Lion escaped from prison. --------------------- West Sea St. Maarten Island is located in a remote corner of the West Sea, close to the red soil mainland. The island has beautiful scenery, stable climate, smooth weather and abundant supplies. It is a rare island. But the island is surrounded by reefs, there is only one port, and because of the turbulence of the surrounding ocean currents, there is only one month of stable ocean currents to go out to sea each year. There is only one country on the island. The Kingdom of Saint Martin. About 150 years after the founding of the country, the people are composed of the aboriginals and the people brought from the outside by the first king. After 150 years, after several generations, they are no longer separated from each other. There are more than 300,000 people in the country. s population. The population of 300,000 is not much. In some places, it is the population of a county town. However, although the sparrow is small and has all five internal organs, the first generation of kings has long foresight. Among the people brought from outside, there are all kinds of talents. Both. The weather today is clear and sunny. The capital of the Kingdom of St. Martin, St. Martins City, also known as the City of Roses, is famous for the city of roses. At this time, the people in the city were full of enthusiasm and cheered, rushing towards the white castle in the middle of the city. On the wall of the castle stood a blond boy with clear water chestnut horns, firm eyes, and a sturdy figure. The boy was about seventeen years old, wearing a red cloak, a golden crown, and holding a golden crescent scepter high. Under the city wall, people from all over the place are already full of people, they are chanting the name of the king. "King Arthur!" "Your Majesty Arthur!" "Master Arthur!" ... was not unified at first, but slowly merged into one sentence. "My King Arthur!" "My King Arthur!" "My King Arthur!" ... Arthur smiled and greeted the people''s shouts, but his thoughts were no longer there. Just now, his ears rang the voice he had been looking forward to, or what he had expected. [Host ascended the throne detected...] [The King''s Game is officially launched...] [Name: Pendragon Arthur] [Strength: Major General Level (take this world as a reference, only normal combat power is calculated, explosive combat power and item combat power cannot be calculated)] [Prestige: 316356 (1 point per person per year for nationals, maximum 0.1 point per year for others)] [Props: Victory Scepter (legion items)] [Function: Prestige lottery draw (minimum 10,000, maximum unlimited, span is ten times)] [The only mission: conquer the world of One Piece] Reward: Gate of Time and Space Seventeen years ago, Arthur crossed into this world. Before crossing, he was the county head of a county in Rabbit Country. He was only twenty-eight years old and he became the head of the county. He was not outstanding. Apart from the unresolved problem of singleness, his life has slowly reached its peak. Speaking of crossing, he was originally unwilling. His parents have both parents, and life is beginning to be better. After crossing, it is unknown. What is good? But helpless, he did not take the initiative to traverse, but was passive. During a business trip, he encountered an aircraft accident and exploded 10,000 meters high in the sky. Fortunately, he obtained a system at the moment of his death. The moment he obtained the system, he also received a message that as long as he can conquer the world of One Piece, he can obtain the Gate of Time and Space. While crossing, he also got a novice gift package However, after sending out the novice gift pack, which is the scepter of the goddess of victory, the system went silent, with only one reminder, and it was officially launched after ascending the throne. After seventeen years, he finally landed on this position. did not have any intrigue, he came to this position smoothly. No way, he is the only heir of the king. Seventeen years ago, his mother died after giving birth to him. And his father, the old king, has been in poor health since then. As early as seven years ago, his body was declining and he could no longer get out of bed. Since seven years ago, Arthur has become the uncrowned king of this country. Seven years later, the old king finally couldn''t stand it anymore and died of illness. Just today, Arthur became the throne. In response to the cheers of the people, Arthur returned to the castle. At this time, dozens of ministers were waiting in the castle. "!" There was a burst of music. Accompanied by the music, a servant came forward to support Arthur, and under the watchful eyes of the ministers, he slowly walked towards the throne. When Arthur sat on the throne. The ministers all knelt on one knee and shouted. "See the king!!!" "No gift!" Arthur said lightly. "Thank you, King!" The ministers got up. Since then, the enthronement ceremony of the Kingdom of Saint Martin has been completely completed! This is the first king Martin, the rules handed down, ascended to the throne and kept simple, focusing on political affairs. "What''s the matter today?" Arthur asked with a majestic face. "My Majesty, today..." The minister of finance, Ishihara Kensaburo, who is wide and fat, is also the father-in-law of Arthur. His daughter Rimi Ishihara is Arthur''s princess and is also a hard-core supporter of Arthur. . In the Kingdom of St. Martin, some of the people from the country of Japan were brought back by the first king from the great waterway. It can be seen that the first king was once a strong man. Otherwise, how could it be possible to bring people back from the country of Japan? Wano country is in the second half of the Great Channel! After dealing with the government affairs, Arthur couldn''t wait to return to the study. Why is it so urgent? , of course, is in a hurry to draw! After so many years, the system has only been activated, and he is naturally a little impatient. returned to the study, he asked the maid to send a basin of water by the way. "Hoo---" Arthur exhaled deeply and put his hands in the basin to wash. Unfortunately, there is no incense, otherwise he would like to burn a few incense sticks, looking for a messy **** to worship! After all, the next step is to look at luck. Wiped the water on his hand, looked at the system interface, found the lottery button, and clicked. , let''s try to send 10,000 yuan first! [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] A bamboo dragonfly appeared in Arthur''s hands. What the hell? Arthur almost scolded him and gave me a toy? and many more... "Speaking of bamboo dragonfly, is it...that bamboo dragonfly?" Arthur whispered. then checked the attributes of the bamboo dragonfly in front of him. Any system produced, you can check its attributes. Bamboo Dragonfly [Introduction: The effective time is eight hours, after which the battery will be exhausted. It is the principle of a helicopter and there is no problem in placing it anywhere on the body. But it is customarily placed on the head. is indeed the bamboo dragonfly of Doraemon, this thing is very useful! Apart from anything else, lets just talk about the sky island. At an altitude of 7,000 meters, its not easy to get up there, but with a bamboo dragonfly, its easy, and I just flew up. Thinking about the empty island, thinking about the gold there, Arthur was a little moved, although he is the king, but there is still too much money? and many more... Arthur suddenly thought, UU reading www.uukanshu.com at this time, Ainilu shouldnt have eaten that fruit yet, right? "Thump thump thump!" The heart jumped up involuntarily, and it took a while to ease. "Luck looks good, so this time it''s a 10 consecutive draw!" Arthur thought, touching his chin. [Congratulations on getting a box of spicy sticks] [Congratulations on getting a box of Coke] [Congratulations on getting a box of potato chips] ... [Congratulations on getting the excavator] There are three boxes of spicy sticks, four boxes of cola, two boxes of potato chips, and a hole digger. Arthur frowned slightly, and murmured and analyzed: "Every shot is drawn, but it''s all garbage. Coke is also available in Pirate World. It seems that the digging machine is useful. It seems, The chance of winning is 100%, but the chance of getting something good is very small!" Digging machine [Introduction: It is a very convenient digging machine, with a huge drill bit, which can quickly dig through hard stratum, can be controlled by itself, or can be dig automatically according to the map. It is an efficient and quick construction tool, but if it is overheated, it may continue to dig uncontrollably until it reaches the other side of the earth. "Good stuff!" As soon as Arthur clapped his hands, he instantly thought of the role of this thing. In the world of pirates, if you want to go to other sea areas, you can''t go around two places, the mountain and the windless zone. Either from the upside-down mountain to other sea areas, or cross the windless zone through the great channel to other sea areas. But with the gadget, he can dig a hole directly from the red earth continent to other sea areas, isn''t it wonderful. Apart from anything else, he would have made a fortune just by transporting and reselling the specialties of the four sea areas. Chapter 2： Saint Seiya "There are still 200,000 left, should I smoke or not?" Arthur was a little tangled. Just now, one hundred thousand and one hundred thousand, he has drawn two things that he thinks are good, will he continue to draw now? After gritting his teeth, he decided to continue smoking. After all, this system only has this function, it is not easy to smoke, and the remaining reputation is useless. But, this time, I came directly twice. Come one hundred thousand. Arthur made up his mind immediately. [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] [Congratulations on getting oxygen grass] Oxygen Grass [Introduction: It looks like a green moss, it can survive in any extreme environment, it reproduces fast, it can purify the air and release a lot of oxygen, but it can''t see the strong sunlight! I feel bad after seeing what I got! Heart stuffed. Although bamboo dragonflies are very useful, but this is a draw of 100,000 points! As for the oxygen grass, it purifies the air and releases oxygen... If this thing is useful before crossing, but this is the Pirate World, the air is much better, let alone the sunshine! "Huh---" Arthur exhaled helplessly. has been pumped, and the system has no regrets about the button, it can only be like this. Suddenly, there was a flash of light in Arthur''s mind. Wait, the oxygen grass seems to be useful! ? But I couldn''t catch the clue for a while, so I had to give up first! Arthur, who came back to his senses, moved the large and small boxes in front of him to the corner of the study. Fortunately, the study room is big enough, there is no problem with these things. There is a digging machine in front of him. To be honest, the digging machine is not big. is the size of a van, with a conical drill in the front. Arthur glanced inside and found that the operation method was very simple, just a few buttons, and functions were written beside it. I really want to try it, but I''m in the study now, so let''s forget it. Arthur raised the digging machine with both hands, weighed it, and weighed a little, about a ton, and then put it on the side of the study. After moved, he sat back on his desk. "!" Arthur tapped on the table. "Crack!" Someone pushed the door and came in immediately. "Your Majesty, what''s your order?" What came in was a fourteen-five-year-old girl with a pretty appearance and a well-proportioned figure in a pink skirt, who was Arthur''s personal maid, Orphee. "Go and call the military minister!" Arthur ordered. "Yes, your majesty!" Ofi agreed, and trot away. after awhile. A bald old man with white eyebrows, white beards and a majestic face walked in. "Your Majesty!" The old man said solemnly. "Don''t, grandpa, there are only two of us here, you should call me Arthur!" Arthur said quickly. The old man is his grandfather, Shigekuni Yamamoto. Yamamoto Shigekuni once went to sea when he was young. He is a swordsman. Now, he is old, almost seventy years old. The swordsmanship level has risen, but his physical strength has been declining. He is also a lieutenant general. The combat power of Saint Martin is now the strongest. returned to St. Martin when he was in his thirties. Since then, he has taken over the military power of St. Martin and controls all the forces of St. Martin. And he had only one daughter in his life, that is, Arthur''s mother. Unfortunately, Arthur''s mother died after giving birth to him. Arthur has been able to carry out reforms smoothly for so many years, thanks to his strong support. Yamamoto Shigekuni nodded slightly, looked at Arthur with a serious face, but showed a kind of love in his eyes. "Grandpa, I called you this time to ask, how are the army preparations?" Arthur said sternly. "It''s almost there. There are 10,000 people in the original guards and your guards. All of them are integrated and become the first army of the Saint Martin Kingdom. The commander of the original guards, Bruce is in charge!" After finishing speaking, Yamamoto Shigekuni frowned slightly and said, "However, do you really want to incorporate your Guards into the First Army?" Arthur smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, grandpa, my new guard is ready!" "That''s good!" Yamamoto Shigekuni nodded. The main force of the Kingdom of Saint Martin consists of two parts. Among them, the first part is the guard regiment, with 7,000 people. It is the main battle regiment of the kingdom and is mainly used to protect the kingdom. The second part is the Guards, used to defend the city of Kings and St. Martin, directly belonging to Arthur, about 3,000 people. Of course, there are some that are not the main force. That is the security team, which is similar to the police station. After Arthur''s reform, apart from the name, the duties are no different from those of the police. There are about two thousand people. In order to fight abroad in the future, Arthur reorganized the guards and guards together, and kept the security team to protect the country. Although this is the world of pirates, the strong is supreme, but the army is also indispensable. The strong can at most destroy a country. If you want to guard it, you need an army. Among them, Bruce, the head of the former guard regiment, is in charge of the new First Army. Bruce is a forty-year-old man with a explosive head, um, the brackets are not serious. likes to use swords and sing. His strength is almost at the level of colonel, but in the world of Pirates, there is still room for improvement at this age. "Grandpa, how about going with me to see my new guard?" Arthur said with a smile. "Alright, let me see your new Guards!" Yamamoto Shigekuni nodded. Under the leadership of Arthur, the two came to a schoolyard outside the city. The school grounds are about one kilometer long and one kilometer wide. It is square and large, but there are few people. There are only dozens of people scattered around. Some are meditating, some are exercising, and they have different shapes. The only thing in common is that they carry a box behind their backs. Seeing Arthur''s arrival, they stopped. gathered together, led by twelve people carrying golden boxes. "See Your Majesty the King!" Kneeling down on one knee, he made a loud noise. is amazing. This is Yamamoto Shigekunis first feeling. Although there are only 88 people, it makes him feel that there are thousands of people. "Are these?" Yamamoto Shigekuni wondered. It was the first time he saw these people. "These are the orphans I have secretly cultivated over the years, a total of 88 people!" Arthur paused, and continued, "Every one is a strong generation!" Speaking of these people, I have to say that Arthur got the novice gift package, only the same, but very tough, it is the stick he held in his hand when he became the throne. The scepter of the goddess of victory (legion item) [Introduction: Athenas weapons can be used to give others a total of 88 Saint Seiya templates and Saint Seiya garments! The introduction is very simple, but the purpose is very powerful. A template is a template for a certain saint to a person, inheriting his experience, only with the template can you cultivate in the small universe of the saint. Without the template, you cannot practice. Because the world of One Piece and the world of Saint Seiya are originally different worlds, the training system is of course impossible to blend, but once you have a template, you can''t cultivate One Piece''s system! Of course, the template is just a template, not strength. They need certain training to increase their strength, but with the template, they are equivalent to getting the experience of the prototype character of the template. But it hurts a bit. These legion items Arthur cannot be used, and can only be used by other people. Over the years, Arthur has been training based on the experience left by his ancestors. Fortunately, the first King Pendragon Martin was a strong man. What he left behind was not only the method of training, but also the knowledge and armed forces. Color practice. The practice in One Piece is not as good as in the novel, casual practice is at the general level, in addition to hard practice, there is food to keep up with. Seeing and hearing color and armed color also have requirements, requiring a certain physical fitness to be cultivated. Whats more important is that everyones potential is capped, and it is not possible to break through with hard work. Otherwise, the world is so big and there are more people working hard, so the generals and the four emperors will be only those. Fortunately, Arthur may have inherited the potential of the first king. UU reading www.uukanshu.com did not reach the top of the major general level. He estimated that he could almost reach the apex after reaching the lieutenant general level. Even at the top, he doesnt worry about it. There is a system, and he is afraid that he has insufficient potential? But then again, the orphans he adopted were for the formation of the Saint Seiya regiment. Once they are given the Saint Seiya template, they will be 100% loyal to Arthur. These orphans did not have names originally, and Arthur directly named these orphans in Saint Seiya. The twelve golden saints are Shion, Arudiba, Garon, Dismask, Eoriya, Shaka, Tonghu, Miro, Aiolos, Shura, Kamu, Abdi Luo. Twenty-four silver fighters and forty-eight bronze fighters. In order to save time, they were all named in the original work. Arthur chose one for them if they did not appear in the original work. The highest strength of these people is the major general level, and the lowest is the lieutenant colonel level. This refers to the strength after the holy clothing is added. When they are not wearing the holy clothes, their strength will decrease, but even in this way, the twelve golden fighters without the holy clothes are much better than ordinary silver fighters. Similarly, silver is better than bronze! "Grandpa, do you want to try their strength?" Arthur smiled. Yamamoto Shigekuni looked at the knife on his waist, and he was a little moved, but in the end he shook his head. He knew that he was already old and it was best not to do it lightly with others. Seeing Yamamoto Shigekuni shook his head, Arthur didn''t force it. Turning his head, he said to the group of Saint Seiyas: "Well, starting today, your training is completed. From now on, you will be my guards. I will give you the name of the exclusive legion... !" "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The Saints cheered loudly. Chapter 3： Harbour town is in the afternoon. Not far from Saint Martin. A broken and smoking ship is sailing. It can be seen that this ship has experienced a great battle. There is a skull and two crossed blood axes painted on the sails. At first glance, you know that this is a special product of One Piece World, Pirate! on board. "boom!" A huge wound was cut in his chest, and the brawny man with his face full of flesh and two axes kicked the mast fiercely. He was the Czech Republic, the boss of the Blood Axe Pirates, and he rewarded 20 million Baileys! The wound is still dripping with blood, it can be seen that the injury is not long. But he is not in the mood to care about this injury now, so he picked up a rag and wiped the blood stains at random, and said angrily: "Grass, what is the navy going crazy? He has to chase us to death!" "I don''t know, but we have to find a place to replenish them as soon as possible. It''s best to change to another boat. This boat won''t last long! Otherwise, the navy behind will catch up again!" The second commander on the boat, the hound, spoke. Pele, a reward of 13 million Pele! I saw him leaning against the armrest with a pale face, his left hand had been cut off, the wound was just wrapped in white gauze, and blood dripped out through the gauze. He held a gun tightly in his right hand, and he dared not let it go. At this time, only the gun could bring him a sense of security. Except for the two of them, most of their dozens of younger brothers were uncomfortable. Almost all of them had wounds and were embarrassed. A few even lay on the deck with a pool of blood under them, motionless. ,act recklessly! After hearing Peles words, the Czech''s face suddenly became very ugly, and he asked the navigator: "Montgomery, how far is the nearest port?" Montgomery is the navigator of the Blood Axe Pirates and the only person on this ship who is not injured. But everyone has no complaints. If Montgomery hadn''t relied on superb sailing skills and knowledge of the terrain, they would not be able to get rid of the navy. "The nearest to here is Blood Harbor Town, but it will take a long time. Our ship can''t hold it at that time!" Montgomery frowned. "What! What should I do then?" The Czechs were surprised. Although the navy was chased by the navy, there was a dead end, but the ship sank in the sea and the result was the same. "There is a dangerous way to try!" Montgomery said, taking a deep cigar. "Which way?" the Czech Republic quickly asked. "There is a small kingdom called Saint Martin not far from here. It is only about an hour away from here, but..." Montgomery stopped talking. "But what?" Czech asked urgently, a little angrily, just say anything at this critical moment. "However, Saint Martins Kingdom is surrounded by reefs, and there is only one port to enter. Moreover, the nearby ocean currents are turbulent, and the currents may be washed on the reefs accidentally. There is only one month to enter and exit each year, and there is still another month before that month. Many months!" Montgomery explained it, and then said again, "If you force it, I will only be less than 10% sure that the ship will be able to drive in intact, and 30% will be sure that the ship will not sink before going in! But if there is a good ship, I can drive it out with minor damage!" The Czechs heard what he meant. As long as the ship sinks after entering, they can grab another ship and drive out and continue to escape. As for staying, they didn''t think about it. After all, how bad is a kingdom''s strength, should it also have a bit of strength? If they plunder and leave before the kingdom can react, there should be no problem. Once the kingdom reacts and sends a lot of troops, then they are likely to go through a bitter battle! Not to mention whether they can win, but in their current situation, it is better to fight less! "Go in, if you don''t go in, there is a dead end. If you go in, you still have a chance!" Czech gritted his teeth and said fiercely. "That''s OK!" Montgomery nodded and agreed, then his expression became focused. ----------------- Harbour Town is located in the north of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. is not far from the capital, and it takes only half a day to walk. After all, the entire Kingdom of Saint Martin is an island. This is the only port in the Kingdom of Saint Martin. The people of Haigang Town live on farming and fishing. Although the port only has one month to go out to sea, fishing is not a problem. Maybe because of the nearby reefs and ocean currents, there are a lot of fish near Harbour Town, and there are many people who fish for a living. Eddie is one of them. He is nearly sixty years old. He has relied on superb fishing skills to marry his wife and have children all his life. Now the child is also older, and just like him, he lives on fishing. On this day, Eddie was still as usual, taking his beloved fishing rod to the port to fish, and his son took yesterdays catch to the market to sell, and the father and son fished and sold one! Since seven years ago, Prince Arthur, no, he is now King Arthur. After taking office, his life has become better and better. It can also be said that everyone''s life is getting better and better. After a series of policies of King Arthur, all walks of life have flourished, and people have become richer and more generous. He used to catch a days fish for several days to sell out. Now basically, what he caught yesterday can be sold out today. Thats why the two father and son cooperated like this. They fished and sold each, and they had income every day! "It''s almost time to find a good girl for that stinky boy!" Eddie fished, the corners of UU reading www.uukanshu.com''s mouth raised slightly, dreaming of a bright future! At this time, he suddenly saw a ship approaching the harbor town in the distance. "Strange!" Eddie was a little puzzled. It was not the annual sea month in Harbour Town. At this time, the ships inside could not get out, and the ships outside could not get in either! When Eddie looked confused, the boat outside suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the harbor town. As the ship approached the harbor town, Eddie could see the skull painted on the ship clearly. Pirates? This is Eddie''s first thought. Then, he calmly looked at the pirate ship that was about to rush into the harbor town. He discovered something that made him calmer. The pirate ship was still smoking, and looked like it was about to sink. Just kidding, for so many years, he has never seen a boat that can come in from outside on a day that is not a sea month. On the contrary, he has seen a lot of boats because they missed the time, and the boats that did not come in finally had to turn around and leave. You want to rush in with a small broken ship? As expected, as soon as the ship entered the point, it was immediately deflected by the current, and then the turbulent current continued to impact the Pirate Ship. The Pirate Ship was impacted and slowly rotated. "Kaka Kaka!" The deviated course of the spinning pirate ship crashed on the reef, only a sound of the ship breaking. However, Crooked Twisted still firmly floated towards Harbour Town. Until the port, it sinks slowly. Eddie suddenly seemed to have thought of something. His eyes widened and he was terrified. He didn''t even want his beloved fishing rod. He turned his head and ran away, yelling, "The pirate is here!!!" Chapter 4： anger The sun sets. There is no navy in Seaport Town, or the entire Kingdom of St. Martin does not have a navy. There is no way. There is only one month of sea current calm down every year. How can there be time to train the navy? When going out to sea to sell goods and purchase supplies once a year, people from the original **** regiment sail and escort. There were originally a thousand guards stationed in Haigang Town, but because of the reorganization of the army, they were all taken to the university grounds near the capital for training and reorganization! And it was not the month to go to sea, and Arthur didn''t care about the defense of Harbor Town, so apart from the ten security team members, there was no other army in Harbor Town! When Arthur got the news and rushed with the saints, there was already a broken wall with fireworks everywhere. "Go, look for any survivors!" Seeing this scene, Arthur was furious and said coldly. "Yes!" The Saint Seiya nodded together, turned into dozens of streams and rushed into the town. Arthur walked into this dilapidated town, his face growing gloomy. After a while, the water mirror of the prince came over with an old man whose body was chopped in half from his stomach. The old man''s body was dripping with blood, his stomach was sunken, and it was obvious that the intestines and the like had flowed out. The water mirror feeds him with a cup turned into a holy cloth while walking. This is the ability of the knight''s holy cloth, holy water, the water in the cup can restore a person''s injury and physical strength. "Your Majesty, this is a survivor I found. It''s almost dead, and the holy water can''t be recovered!" Shui Jing said in a deep voice. Shui Jing is the silver fighter closest to the Golden Saint Seiya, and his strength is also a major general. "The old man tell me, who is it?" Arthur asked with a sad expression looking at the dying old man in front of him. "Your Majesty... I finally... see... Your Majesty the King..." Eddie was dying, holding on to the pain, and said word by word, "Your Majesty...for...for... ...We take revenge...what killed us...is...blood axe...blood axe...sea...thief...group..." "Don''t worry, old man, whoever offends Saint Martin will be punishable even if it is far away!!!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "That...that...that''s fine!!!" As he said, Eddie seemed to have received a great commendation. He slowly closed his eyes with a smile, and his breathing gradually stopped. Finally, his head tilted. The whole body seemed to have lost its support, completely soft. "Check his household registration and bury him well!" "Yes!" Shui Jing nodded. Arthur continued walking, except for the smoked eaves and broken walls, there were more stumps and arms, and a corpse. After a while, all the saints came back. When came back, everyone shook their heads, indicating that no survivors were found. Now, Arthur''s expression became more gloomy. Until the end, Ophiuchus silver saint Sarna returned with an eight or nine-year-old girl. "Your Majesty! I found this in a water tank of a family!" Shanna put the little girl in her arms down. , the little girl timidly hid behind Shanna, and only then did Arthur see the little girl clearly. He had long black hair, only wore a shabby skirt, bare feet, dirty, and big eyes looking at Arthur pitifully. In an instant, Arthur''s heart was softened. Arthur squatted down, smiled strongly, and said softly: "My kid, what''s your name?" The little girl still looked at him pitifully, but did not answer. "Hey--" Arthur sighed. He thought the little girl was scared and didn''t dare to speak anymore. He didn''t make it difficult for her. The voice changed and arranged, "Forget it, send her to the palace. She will be a maid there!" "Yes! Your Majesty!" Sharna respectfully said, and then left with the little girl. "Da da da!" After a while, there was a slight vibration on the ground, and the sound of stepping came from far and near. It was the first army of the army that had heard the news. "Yohouhouhou...Standing!" shouted a middle-aged man holding a long knife and wearing a fancy afro. It was Bruce from the First Army Corps. "Da da!" In an instant, tens of thousands of soldiers stopped. Each of these soldiers was wearing a green uniform, with a knife on his waist, and a rifle on his back. Standing straight and majestic! "Yohouhou...hehe, your majesty, the first army is assembled!" Bruce said with a grin. Arthur gave him a cold look. "Gulong!" Bruce swallowed, then smiled, and immediately became serious. Arthur didn''t care about him either, he knew that Bruce was this character, and, if you count, Bruce is still his cousin! His grandfather Yamamoto Shigekunis mother belonged to the Bruce family, and was Bruces fathers aunt, also Bruces grandmother, and Bruce was also his distant cousin. At this time, some officials who came along with them hurriedly came forward and bowed respectfully: "Your Majesty!" "En!" Looking at these officials, Arthur nodded and ordered: "Go and count the casualties and losses in Harbour Town." "Yes, Your Majesty!" The officials nodded, and immediately walked into the town to calculate. It took two hours before the statistics came out. "Your Majesty, Haigang Town originally had 833 residents. When the pirates attacked, more than 600 people escaped, and more than 100 people died. Among them, the mayor, the town officials, and the security team All die!" "Are you injured, those pirates are extremely cruel, and all are dead!" "Also, those pirates not only robbed things, they also set fires. Among them, all the ships that were originally parked in the harbor were set on fire. Two of the three kingdom-only armed merchant ships were burned down, and only one was missing. The trace should have been snatched by the pirates!" "In addition, the houses were seriously damaged. They were all burned by the fire. All houses above seven floors in the town can no longer be used!" "The direct economic loss was about 13 million Saint Martins!" St. Martin''s is the exclusive currency of St. Martin issued by the Royal Bank of St. Martin. Its ratio to Pele is about one to ten, which means that the loss this time is 130 million Pele. Arthur nodded. Property damage is second. What he fears most is the casualties. This time he only died more than a hundred, which is considered lucky. Besides, he saw the pirates in a hurry! After the incident, the mayor immediately used a phone worm to contact the official responsible for assistance, and then the official notified Arthur. It took less than half an hour for Arthur to get the news, and the pirate ran away in just half an hour. This is not a normal plunder at all! There are two types of normal looting. One is to cut leeks, which is similar to the murloc Aaron, who harvests a wave of leeks at regular intervals. The second type is destructive looting, one-time murder and arson, and female silver looting, without a single thread, completely destructive looting. And they? only killed people, set fires and snatched some gold. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com killed people who stopped them, and there were some people who resisted or blocked their way. Even if other people ran away, they didn''t chase them. As for how they got in, Arthur probably understood a little bit too. After all, this is the only port in St. Martin. He is very concerned about the ocean currents and is very clear. Even if it is not out to sea, it is possible to drive in, but the speed is fast and it is easy to capsize. But it is not easy to drive out inside, because there is not enough distance to accelerate, and the requirements for technical ocean currents and reefs are very high, even if it is like this, even if the technology is good, it is impossible to go out completely. According to the normal kingdom, even if you encounter the kingdom''s army after staying, it is not necessarily more dangerous than going to sea. What makes them so anxious? There is only one possibility, that is, there is a fatal danger chasing them? is the navy? Or is it the same pirate? Arthur didn''t know, but he knew that the next stop for these pirates must be to Blood Harbor Town. Because the ship they robbed did not have any firepower, and there was no armament in Harbour Town, no matter what danger they encountered, they would definitely go to Blood Harbor Town first. Blood Harbor Town is a town jointly established by a Mafia and several pirate groups. It mainly sells all kinds of arms and smuggles items. People from the blood axe pirate group must replenish their arms here. Except for this place that can replenish munitions, other ports that can replenish are at least one week away from here. "Arudiba, you wait and take the two silver fighters and four bronze fighters of your subordinates with me!" Arthur commanded to the Taurus Saint Seiya Arudiba, and then shouted to the First Army of the Army Said, "Lesley, take your subordinates, get out!" Chapter 5： Steam battleship Arthur divided the saints into twelve teams, each of which is a golden saint with two silvers and four bronzes. Arudiba is a big man with purple hair. He is three meters tall, has muscular knots, and has a simple smile on his face, but his face is a bit old. He is only seventeen years old, but he looks like thirty years old. is not a native of St. Martin, but when the merchant ships of the Kingdom of St. Martin were trading outside, he sneaked aboard and finally came to St. Martin, and was adopted by Arthur! Hearing Arthur''s instructions, he smiled honestly and nodded. Leslie is the chief of a thousand of the original guard regiment. He is in his thirties. He is a lieutenant colonel and has 1,000 subordinates. He used to be mainly responsible for the kingdom''s sea and **** missions. His marksmanship was accurate and he liked to shoot. is now the commander of the 3rd Regiment of the 3rd Division of the First Army! Arthur reorganized the original army after borrowing from the army of his previous life. The level is divided into class, platoon, company, battalion, regiment, division, army. Among them, one squad had ten people, one platoon had thirty people, one company had 100 people, one battalion had three hundred and fifty people, one regiment had 1,200 people, one division had four thousand people, and one army had 10,000 people. About three thousand people. is in a ternary system, three classes are a row, and they are arranged one by one. The reason for the difference is that from the beginning of the company, there were special scouts, from the battalion, there were more artillery platoons, and from the regiment, there were more logistics units, so there was a difference. But because the kingdoms total strength is only 10,000, the three divisions are incomplete. "Da da!" After hearing Arthur''s order, Leslie took his subordinates, trot a few steps, stopped in front of Arthur, and then saluted! The normal regiment is about 1,200 people, but Leslies regiment is basically composed of former escorts and crew members, with a total of almost 900 people. Arthurs original plan was to establish a navy later and make them an official navy. Now it is only temporarily organized in the army. After the navy is established, they are the foundation. "Well, except for me, Bruce, you take others to clean up the harbor town, Shion, you take the saints back to the palace first!" Arthur commanded. "Yohouhouhou... Follow your instructions, Your Majesty!" Bruce leaned forward, smiling and performing a noble salute. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Aries Golden Saint Shion said blankly. Shion is a handsome, green-haired boy with a calm and fair personality. Saints all obey him. He is the default boss in the Saints Legion. After a while, everyone else left. Arthur looked at these people in front of him and shouted: "All of them, along the harbour and river, to the shipyard!" The harbour channel is an artificial river channel extending from the harbour wharf to the shipyard. is mainly used to transport ships made by the shipyard to the dock. Why not make it directly at the dock? The reason is very simple. The pier in the harbor town is not big, and some merchant ships and the kingdom''s armed merchant ships usually parked are full. Once the shipyard is placed at the pier, where will the ship be stored? Also, most of the time the ocean currents are turbulent, and there is only one month to test the boat every year, so it doesnt matter where it is, it cant be opened anyway. Soon, everyone came to a shipyard. As soon as I arrived at the shipyard, I saw a puff of black smoke floating up from the shipyard. The shipyard is guarded by a security team of 100 people. As soon as Arthur arrived, the security team saluted him. "Your Majesty the King!" Arthur waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to be polite, and then led someone in. "See His Majesty the King!" As soon as he entered the shipyard, the busy crowd in the shipyard stopped immediately. "You don''t have to be polite, just get up, busy with you!" Arthur said. Inside the shipyard, the first thing that appeared in front of Arthur was a giant. It is about seventy meters long and sixteen meters wide. They all have 92 artillery ports in total. There is also a large chimney on the ship, and the black smoke above the shipyard is what it releases. Yes, this is a steam ship. Battleship. To be precise, it is a semi-steam and semi-sailing warship. In addition to steam power, it also has sails as auxiliary power. In the world of One Piece, the technology is very strange. Obviously, there are sea trains, robots, and other super-aged technologies, and even Coke can be used as an energy source, but most of the navy and pirates are sailing ships. So under the command of Arthur, the shipyard began to study steam ships. The world already has rubber and steel, so it is not difficult to study steam ships. has more than 90 muzzles. In One Piece, it can''t compare with black technology creation, but it is second to none. Think about the Golden Meri, which has only one muzzle. Even for the navy, ordinary warships only have a little more than one-third of the muzzle of this steam battleship, which is more than 30. Although in anime, artillery is mostly a foil, and it doesn''t hurt people at all, but in reality, powerful firepower can often determine everything. And there are many strong people in this world who are not afraid of artillery, but there are more ordinary people. Battleships are used to deal with those who are afraid of artillery. "David, how is it?" Arthur walked to the side of the boat and asked an elderly man with glasses. David is the main person in charge of the shipyard and an excellent shipbuilder "Return to your Majesty, this kingdom conqueror is completely healed, and it''s about to test sail!" David pushed his glasses and said. Arthur shook his head and said, "It''s too late. Since it''s all right, let''s go to the sea trial!" "Your Majesty, there is still a month to go to sea. If you go to sea at this time, it is likely to cause damage to this warship!" David frowned and said. "Don''t worry, it''s okay, I can do it!" Arthur waved his hand. David nodded, but still begged: "Then your Majesty, I hope I can go to sea trials together!" Arthur thought for a while, nodded and agreed: "Alright, you can also take a few boatmen up there, and teach these soldiers how to operate this ship on the way!" After all, this ship is the first time to go to sea. It is better to bring a few boatmen to deal with any minor problems. "Okay, Your Majesty, I will ask them to put the conqueror into the river and officially start the sea trial!" David said, calling all the boatmen together. It took a while before the conqueror was ready. "Puff!" The conqueror was completely in the water. "Lesley, take your men aboard!" Watching the boat go into the water, Arthur turned his head and ordered. "Your Majesty!" Leslie was a little excited. As the kingdom''s perennial escort, no one knew better than him, what this behemoth was in front of him. In his opinion, as long as the ship can move, even if it is slower, it is still a hegemon at sea. In a place where mafia and pirates are rampant in the West Sea, this ship is simply a deterrent ship! "Wait, you and Arudiba come over, I have something to tell you!" Upon hearing this, the two hurriedly approached Arthur. After ordered something that must be done in Blood Harbor Town, Arthur waved his hand. "Okay, let''s all get on the boat!" "Woo woo woo---" A burst of black smoke came out of the conqueror, and the Conqueror started slowly. drove slowly out of the shipyard, along the river, and soon came to the port. "Wait, why are there so many shipwrecks in the harbor? If this is the case, the conquerors can''t make it through!" David said nervously. "Haha, look at me!" Arudiba smiled boldly and stood on the bow. Gold saint clothing. Suddenly, Arudiba became a golden saint. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, UU reading www.uukanshu.com embraced his arms, in the Juhe style, and roared. "Huge horn!" A huge shock wave flashed by. "---" Then, the road thousands of meters ahead was pushed aside with the sea water in an instant, out of neutral, and after a while, the sea water came back in. "The road is cleared!" Arudiba said proudly with environmental protection arms. David and Leslie both had eyes wide open, and they couldn''t believe it. The soldiers standing on the deck were equally stunned when they saw this scene. It took a while before they came back to their senses. "Okay... so strong!" Leslie stammered. He was a lieutenant colonel and was a little armed and domineering. Usually in the First Army, no one is his opponent except the commander, so he has always been very confidence. However, the strength of Arudiba instantly made him recognize himself. It turns out that there are so many strong people in the kingdom! Think about the eleven people who were standing with Arudiba carrying golden boxes at the time, and they were suddenly a little discouraged. But Arudi Barco didn''t care what he was thinking, but said to David: "If you rush out at a very fast speed, will the boat be fine?" "Well!" David recovered and nodded. Arudiba heard this and jumped directly out of the boat. stood behind the boat, leaning forward, holding his hands against the boat. "what---" Arudiba roared, and pushed with all his strength. Suddenly, the conqueror shot out like an arrow from the string. "boom!" Arudiba leaped back into the boat as soon as he tried **** his feet. The Conqueror braved black smoke and sailed to the sea... Chapter 6： Blood port town The next day, dawn broke. Blood Harbor Town. Blood Harbor Town is a relatively small island with no resources, but good geographical conditions. It is a natural harbor. Although it is not on the main routes of the West China Sea, it is only not far from the main routes. rushed all night and finally arrived at the port of Blood Harbor Town. Early in the morning, there were a lot of people here, people coming and going, but everyone was equipped with swords or guns, and there was a trace of hostility on his face, and he didn''t look like a good person. Blood Axe Czech and his second-in-command, Pele, got off the boat first, and then their little brother also followed. Everyone was scarred and exhausted. "Yeah, isn''t this the Czech Republic with the blood axe? How come it''s like this!" Just getting off the boat, a two-meter-high man in colorful clothes and a hammer came forward and sneered. The Czech Republic just looked up at him and did not speak. This brawny man is his old adversary. The captain of the Hammer Pirates, Leyden, is about the same as him, but the bounty is two million less than him. If it is normal, He must have replied a few words. But now, he has to quickly replenish his arms, replenish supplies, and quickly continue to run, without any time to pay attention to him. Seeing that the Czech Republic did not reply, Leiden became even more vigorous: "Yeah, Czech, you might have hit the egg? The whole person is like a lady, come, like a man, take your axe, Play with uncle!" And the little brother behind him also started to booze. "Maddies!" "Maddies!" "Maddies!" ... Now, the Czech Republic who was in a bad mood suddenly became a little angry, and said to Belle at the back: "Bele, you go and do things, I will deal with him!" Bei Lai nodded, did not speak, and left with half of his younger brother. "!" Just two steps away, the Czech Republic drew out a double axe abruptly, turned around and slashed directly at Leyden, but Leyden seemed to have expected it, and picked up the hammer to withstand the Czech axe. "Hey... I knew that you **** would sneak attack!" Raiden said with a smile. Czech looked gloomy and didn''t say anything, just picked up an axe and slashed. "!" hacked for a while, but was stubbornly withstood by Leiden''s sledgehammer, but the ground around the two had been affected by the battle, and cracks more than ten meters long appeared. And their little brothers all stepped aside, watching the battle between the two of them. "The boss hammered him to death!" "Boss, hack that **** to death!" "Kill him!" "Hack him!" ... The two played fiercely, and the boys shouted fiercely. After a while, he attracted most of the eyes from the dock. "Hammer him, hammer him!!!" "Blood axe hacked him to death, hacked that **** Raiden to death!" "Leyden, that **** with a **** hammer!" ... The pirate group mafia staying in the port, watching the two fierce fights, surrounded them one after another, watching the enthusiasm is not too big, they cheered for them. They fought hard for a while. "huhu---" At the end of the fight, both of them were panting, but they were still indifferent. "Today, I will let you go!" Leyden was the first to make a splash, not knowing that he thought he had won the Czech Republic. "Haha!" Czech smiled contemptuously, but didn''t reply. "Did you finish the fight? Could you pay the money!" A handsome young man in a black suit walked out of the crowd and said to the two with a smile. Bloodport Town was established by a Mafia and a few pirate groups. Naturally, there are rules in it. Otherwise, how can people come here to sell things? For fighting, the Mafia and the pirates are commonplace, so Blood Harbor Town does not prohibit fighting and conflict, but it is not allowed to cause any death, let alone grab anything, and it is the loss caused by this. The loser paid. Like a tie between two people, one person needs to pay half of the money. "Here!" Raiden did not refuse, and threw a pile of Bailey. His 18 million may be a very high bounty in the East China Sea, but in the West China Sea, it can only be regarded as the middle and lower level. The several pirate groups and mafia that established Blood Harbor Town are not stronger than him. less. Czech did not speak, but threw out a handful of gold. He doesn''t have Pele on him now. The main reason is that their ship sank before and the property is almost gone. They only rescued a box of gold. Moreover, there is no Pele in the suppression of the seaport, it is all Saint Martin coins. What use does he want these Saint Martin coins? So I just grabbed some gold jewelry and left in a hurry. The young man in a suit accepted the money from the two with satisfaction, and then turned and left. Czech and Leiden glanced at each other and left. The protagonist has left. The crowd onlookers also dispersed. "boom!" But, at this moment, a loud noise appeared in the harbor, and the sound of gunfire from the sky followed. "Boom boom boom!" Crazy explosions sounded in the port. Not far from the town of Blood Harbor, a huge warship leaned on its side and fired ammunition towards the town of Blood Harbor. is the conqueror! has steam power. Even if the Blood Axe Pirates ran for a few hours first, they still caught up with them with their front and back feet. "what---" "Grass...Run!" "That **** did it!" "Hurry up!" ... In an instant, the entire port became chaotic, and everyone began to run away, most of them ran into the town. while on the battleship. Leslie looked at the distant harbor with a binoculars excitedly. "This firepower is too fierce!" Lillis was amazed. The port in front of me, as well as the ships in the port, were all exploded with smoke and fireworks in the sky. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Lelis couldn''t see how the port was going. However, the sky full of fireworks can also explain everything. David on the side looked at the port in front of him enthusiastically, took out a pen and a notebook, and recorded something on it. And Arudiba yawned boredly. Although it seemed to be fierce, it was nothing to him. If he uses his full strength, he can cause more damage than this. "It''s almost done, the port is almost blasted to ruins, it doesn''t make sense to blast down!" Arudiba yawned and said to Leslie. "Okay!" Leslie was still unsure, but still ordered the shelling to stop. After a while, the smoke in the port almost disappeared. There are no more ports or boats in front of me. It is almost completely in ruins. Only the buildings near the town are intact. More than 30 docked ships at the pier were all sunk in the first round of shelling. The people on the ship found the ship for the first time, but there was no sign on the ship. They didnt know the number of the ship. Moreover, thanks to the blood axe and the hammer, the two fought on the dock, attracting All eyes were lost. So there was no immediate reaction. When they reacted, they were already bombarded by the powerful firepower of the conquerors. "Leave the rest to us, you are optimistic about the pier, don''t let people run away!" Aludiba patted his chest heartily, before Leslie could answer, he jumped and jumped directly onto the shore. The silver and bronze fighters behind him also moved. Leslie smiled helplessly, ordered all the guns of the Conqueror to face the pier, and then asked his subordinates to stand on the boat and raise their guns at the pier, waiting in full battle. Chapter 7： Surrounded When it comes to Xihai, one has to talk about the characteristics of Xihai. That is the Mafia. Mafia is spread all over the West China Sea. There are countless mafia families, big and small. Even people who are also mafia can''t tell how many mafia there are, because there are new mafia gatherings every day. The old mafia was wiped out. In Xihai, there are even more mafia than pirates. Different from pirates, most of the Mafia have stable venues for activities. To a certain extent, they also maintain the local law and order, and the navy will not specifically target them. The Chris family is a mafia. It is based in Blood Harbor Town. It can also be said that Blood Harbor Town was established by them. They sell arms and smuggle various items for a living. Together with three pirate groups, they have become one of the neighborhoods. Ba, the small naval base didn''t dare to provoke them. Of course, they dare not provoke the navy at will. Today, it is the Chris family and the Three Pirates quarterly meeting of accounts held every three months. The Chris family and the heads of the Three Big Pirates are all sitting on the tall buildings in the town. The four people talked freely while drinking, while their subordinates checked the accounts in another room. "Wisp, I heard that you robbed several cargo ships from the Firth Kingdom last time. How is it? Are there any good ones to take care of my little brother!" A middle-aged man with two hideous scars on his face smoked a cigar and smiled grimly Said. "Black heart, don''t want to take advantage of everything all day long, I have already sold those goods!" said a thin, skeleton-like man with a revolver in his hand. , the patriarch of the Chris family, the black wolf Chris did not pay attention to the two of them. Instead, he looked at the strong red-haired young man who was indifferent from the start, and poured him a glass of red wine. "Ayden, how is it, I heard that you saved a sum of money and want to buy Devil Fruit, have you bought it now?" Chris asked. Aiden picked up the red wine, shook it, took a sip, and said, "I bought it, but I haven''t eaten it yet!" "Why don''t you eat it?" Chris wondered. "I''m not sure what the fruit is. If you gain a waste ability after eating it, then not only so many Baileys are wasted, but also one more weakness!" Aiden explained. "If you are afraid of gaining the waste ability, then just don''t eat it. Give it to me, I''m not afraid!" Black heart on the side heard the conversation between the two and said quickly. Several people rolled their eyes to him. Just this time. "Boom boom boom!" The sound of explosion from the direction of the dock. A few people hurriedly walked to the window, I only saw fireworks at the dock outside the window, and I couldn''t see exactly what was going on. "Grass..." Chris'' eyes are splitting, this dock is his painstaking effort. took a few quick walks, walked to the table, picked up the phone bug, dialed out, and roared, "All gather in town!" Black heart, ghost fire, and Aiden are also distraught. This dock is a big income for them. If they are attacked, it can be said that they will directly cut off their big fortune! The three of them quickly took out the phone bug and notified their subordinates to gather in the town. The pirate group of three of them is not put together with other people, but is placed alone in a specially opened port behind Blood Harbor Town. Not long after, the Three Great Pirates and the Chris family members all gathered in the town, adding up to more than 2,000 people. The four people walked out of the building angrily, and walked to the front from among the younger brothers. Among them, Black Heart is holding a big knife, Wraith is holding a gun, Aiden is holding a tiger in his fist, and Chris is holding nothing. "Run, run!" "Grass---" "hurry up!" At this time, the people on the pier who were lucky enough not to be hit, including Blood Axe Czech, also ran away frantically and ran past the assembled Mafia and Pirates. Of course, Blood Axe Czech thought the navy was catching up. But the four of them didn''t care about them, but stood in battle, waiting for the real culprit who destroyed the dock to appear. There must be many people with such a large firepower. "Da da da!" A footstep sounded. Unlike other people who flee for their lives, this footstep sound was steady but not slow. What appeared in front of them was a big man with a height of three meters and wearing a golden armor. If it is normal, if someone dared to appear so arrogantly in front of them, they would definitely strip him. But, its different now, the gunfire at the dock stopped, and such a person appeared in front of them... Enemy! They have a judgment instantly. "Who are you?" Chris didn''t rush to do it, his face was solemn, and he shouted and asked. "I am the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the King''s Guards, the Saints Legion, the Twelve Golden Saints Taurus Arudiba!!!" Arudiba said his name boldly. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin?" This somewhat familiar name made Chris feel confused. Isn''t the Kingdom of Saint Martin a small kingdom not far away? But then he reacted again. Now its not the time to think about that, and he asked angrily: "The dock was yours bombing?" "Yes!" Arudiba is more straightforward. "Why?" Chris held back his anger and asked. "Because a **** committed a crime in our kingdom, killed more than a hundred of our citizens, and then ran into your port!" Arudiba explained. Now Chris couldn''t help it anymore, and roared: "Is it going to knock down our port when we run into our port? And, the shelling just killed more than a hundred people, right?" "No, it''s an order from the king to lay down Bloodport Town by the way!" Arudiba grinned, and then looked at him with surprise, "It''s not from our kingdom, what matters to me!" What is this called? By the way, lay down Blood Harbor Town? Really think we are bullying in Blood Harbor Town? And, if you are not a person in your kingdom, are you not a person? Immediately, Chris seemed to have an attack. It''s just that the black heart next to him is a step faster than him, and he can''t help it anymore. "Asshole!" Heixin cursed angrily, stepped out several tens of meters in an instant, and came to Arrudiba. "boom!" As soon as he arrived in front of Arudiba and was about to cut it off, he was punched in the stomach by Arudiba. UU reading www.uukanshu.com "Boom boom boom!" Black Heart flew upside down in an instant, rammed through the crowd, and broke through several buildings before stopping. However, a big blood hole has been exposed in his chest, and it is obvious that he cannot survive. The little brothers who were hit by him all lay on the ground and wailed, obviously hurt. "Gulong!" Chris swallowed, cold sweat. The ghost fire and Aiden beside were also slightly grateful. They wanted to do it before, just a step slower. You must know that the black heart is among them, although the strength is the worst, but it is not much worse! Just after this, there was a horrified voice behind him. "Run!" "Those scary guys are here!" "Don''t get in the way, get out of here!" ... I saw the crowd who had ran past them, and ran back. And behind them, there are six other saints. This was ordered by Arudiba. Before disembarking the ship, Arudiba told them to clear the back port first, and then surround them. These crowds ran wildly, when they ran to Arudiba. "boom!" In an instant, someone flew back upside down, took away dozens of people, and broke five or six houses. "what---" "Stop it!" "There is a scarier one ahead!" "be careful!" ... The rushing crowd slammed the brakes immediately. The two thousand people in the original town, plus those who flee for their lives, are almost four thousand. Just like this, seven people surrounded the entire town. Chapter 8： captive The four thousand people who were surrounded are tightly huddled together, as if this look can give me a sense of security. Aiden, Wraiths, and Chris had cold sweat on their foreheads, and various thoughts of escaping flooded in their minds. Yes, they wanted to run away. Now this situation seems to be uncomfortable, so the thirty-six plan is gone. The best policy. However, the way out was blocked by Arudiba. They just saw how strong this big guy is. They don''t know how strong the latter are, but they should be weaker than Arudiba? Otherwise, why is there an Arudiba in the front and six people in the back? So there is their opportunity later, but find a suitable time. The three of them glanced at each other, and they all saw each other''s thoughts, did not speak, but nodded to each other. "Those are from the Blood Axe Pirates, please stand up by yourself!" Arudiba shouted directly. Arudiba finished. There was a hustle and bustle from the crowd. "It turned out to be here for the **** like Blood Axe!" "Quickly, help the adults find the blood axe bastard." "Go out, you!" ... Even Aiden, Ghost Fire, and Chris couldn''t help but search. After a while, the blood axe Czech and the hound Pele, as well as the blood axe pirate group, were pushed out by the crowd. Czech Republic, Pele and Pele are very smart. At first, they thought it was the navy that bombarded the port, so they started to run with the crowd. But, instead of running to the front or the back, they ran in the middle. They felt that it would be terrible to run to the back and be overtaken. They ran to the front. What if the navy came around from behind Bloodport Town? So running in the middle, there is no room for maneuver. But when they saw the Saints for the first time, they subconsciously thought that these were troublesome for Blood Harbor Town, not for them. After all, the Saints didn''t look like a navy. However, the saints hit people when they saw them. They didn''t use any moves, and they punched people out tens of meters with a single punch. Under such circumstances, they dare not rush forward and say that they are not from Blood Harbor Town. What if they are beaten? So I can only run with the big troops. But... these people actually came to them! ? Suddenly, Czech and Pele had scalp numbness and hid in the crowd, not daring to go out. Just now they saw the Saint Seiya beating people. With that kind of strength, they casually pressed them on the ground. It''s a pity that I was finally caught out. "This big brother, what can you do with us?" Czech said bitterly. "You are from the Blood Axe Pirates?" Arudiba glanced at the Blood Axe Pirates and said coldly. "Hmm!" The Czech nodded bitterly. "Remember what you did yesterday?" Arudiba asked coldly instead of dealing with them in a hurry. "Yesterday?" The Czech Republic was a little confused, no wonder he couldn''t remember. In his opinion, Saint Martin is just a small kingdom, how could there be such a powerful person. "It seems that you can''t remember it anymore, it doesn''t matter, I will let you understand a little bit, I, the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the King''s Guards, the Saints Legion, the Twelve Golden Saints, Taurus Arudiba!" Rudibar gritted his teeth every word. As soon as I heard about Saint Martin, the Czechs understood that it turned out that they attacked the harbor town yesterday. At this time, he couldn''t help but cursing Montmartre at the bottom of his heart, didn''t he say that Saint Martin is a small kingdom? However, he also knew that just after the bombardment, Montmartre, who remained on the boat, should have knelt. Czech''s heart sank to the bottom, and Pele was also uncomfortable. When looting Harbour Town yesterday, he stayed on the boat because of serious injuries. He didnt get off at all. The Czech Republic did everything. But now that he said he didnt do it, others believed it. ? So when he heard the tone of Arudibas words, his heart shuddered, and he felt like he was going to die. Pele''s eyes rolled, and he pushed the Czech Republic lightly, giving him a look. "I''m dying anyway, fight with them!" Belle shouted loudly, and then shot Arudiba. "Go!" "Even if you die, I will bite them off!" ... The little brothers of the Blood Axe Pirates group behind him heard the call of the second in command and rushed out. Now, all the besieged people began to riot. didnt want to fight the Saint Seiya, but took advantage of this opportunity to escape, "Run!" "Take this opportunity, don''t hesitate!" "You can only survive if you run away!" ... Some of them yelled while running, expecting more people to run together. In that case, the success rate of escape would be higher. Pele and Czech looked at each other, and immediately ran to the back, while Leyden from the Hammer Pirates and the various Pirates, or the heads of the Mafia who came to buy things, all turned to Then ran over. can be mixed to this point, it is impossible to say that the brain is not good, most people who come here often know that there is a port in the back, although the front is shelled, but the back is not shelled, at least there are a few ships, right? If you want to escape, a boat is definitely indispensable, so you have to escape back. Maybe so many people escaped? Some clever pirates saw the bosses all running back, UU read www.uukanshu.com with eyeballs, and ran back. "Hehe!" Looking at these rioters, Arudiba grinned. How could you run away? He is the bravest and most powerful Arudiba among the Saints! Arudiba clenched his fists. "Boom!" hit the ground suddenly. Suddenly, starting from Arudiba''s fist, a wave of air rolled outwards from here, and half of the town was affected by this wave of air. "what---" Suddenly, most of the town sank a full three meters. In panic, all the pirates and mafia fell. At this moment, Arudiba moved his body and pulled all the members of the Blood Axe Pirate Group out, knocked out, and threw him aside. After a while, the frightened pirates and mafia finally calmed down. "Okay, have you calmed down?" Arudiba looked down at these people, opened his mouth and pulled all his gazes. All these people looked at Arudiba with fearful eyes, for fear that he would punch them again and directly kill them. "Haha!" Arudiba saw their thoughts, smiled boldly, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, our king is dead, as long as you work for the kingdom obediently, you can give you a way out! " Hearing this, everyone''s hanging heart was a little relieved. As long as you can survive, you will work. Let''s talk about other things later! Actually, Arthur meant to treat these people as slaves of coolies and let them do mining, road building, and other heavy work. Anyway, these people will not feel distressed when they die, so they will be used as waste. After all, can come to Blood Harbor Town to buy arms, how can the smugglers be good people? Chapter 9： 0 food Saint Martins Kingdom, Royal Palace. Arthur was calculating something with pen and paper in the study, his expression focused. Since returning from Harbour Town yesterday, he has not rested all night. In addition to dealing with the follow-up matters in Harbour Town, he started to calculate the distance between Blood Harbour Town and St. Martin. The island of St. Martin is not on the main route. The nearest to this island is Blood Harbor Town. The Kingdom of St. Martin cannot build a good port due to its special geographical conditions. If the Kingdom of Saint Martin wants to expand, it needs a good port. After all, the worlds ocean area is very large. Countries are island nations. If you want to conquer this world, the first problem is ships and ports. At this time, Bloodport Town is A good choice too. Occupy Blood Harbor Town, you can get a good port, you can also build a shipyard on it, and then the navy can be established. But the problem is here. After occupying Blood Harbor Town, the first thing to solve is the transportation problem. If the transportation is not resolved, even if the blood port town is occupied, it is useless. Originally, Arthur wanted the Saints to destroy all the reefs around St. Maarten. The reefs were destroyed, because the chaotic ocean currents formed by the reefs disappeared. Dealing with the reefs was not a problem for the Saints at all, but a trouble. point. However, the reef is both a restriction and protection. People inside cannot get out, and people outside cannot get in. It is best if they can stay still. Before, he had no choice. If he wanted to expand, he had to remove the reef, but now he has a better choice. That is to use a tunnel digger to dig directly from St. Martin to Bloodport Town, and then put a steam train in it, that way, the transportation problem will be solved at once. Bloodport Town is almost 80 nautical miles away from the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Take the conqueror as an example. The speed of the conqueror is twelve knots. One nautical mile is equal to one nautical mile. In other words, it takes almost seven miles for the conqueror to go to Bloodport. Hours. The speed of a steam train is usually between 60 and 80 kilometers, which is more than 30 nautical miles, and it will take about two hours to reach Blood Harbor Town. However, he still needs to carefully calculate the distance to Bloodport Town, and the difference should not be too great. Otherwise, it will be troublesome. He has to dig from the bottom of the seabed. If there is a mistake, the sea water will be directly poured into the channel. . Moreover, the depth of the seabed also needs to be calculated. How to maintain air circulation in the underground caves is a problem. Wait, he seems to have acquired something that can keep air circulating before! Oxygen grass! ? At this moment, the sound of the system interrupted his thoughts. Arthur turned on the system and found that the reputation value had increased by several hundred points. "It seems that Blood Harbor Town has been captured!" Arthur murmured with a smile. "!" "Come in!" What came in was a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl with long shawl hair, bright eyes and white teeth, and a smiling face. She was about 1.6 meters tall and had a slightly bulging abdomen. She walked in wearing a kimono, while Ofi was carrying a small pot. Follow her behind. "Brother Arthur, come and drink fish soup!" The girl took the small pot of Ofi and placed it in front of Arthur, and said gently. "Rimi, you woke up so early, you are pregnant, you should sleep a little longer!" Arthur hurried forward and carefully sat down with Ishihara Rimi. Yes, she is Arthur''s princess Rimi Ishihara. As a king, many things cannot be decided by himself, like having a child. Of course, it is not that someone forced him to have a child, but as a king, he must have an heir, regardless of male or female. Because there was Arthur as the successor within three generations of the Kingdom of St. Martin, there is no other way. There are also people from royal families outside the three generations, but as heirs, their blood is too far away. Therefore, Ishihara Rimi became pregnant less than a year after she married Arthur. This heir plays the role of stabilizing the hearts of the people. When Arthur is away or when he is on the expedition, he can sit in the kingdom and stabilize the hearts of the people. "It''s okay!" Ishihara Rimi shook her head, took the soup spoon, scooped the soup, and handed it to Arthur, "Come on, Brother Arthur, have soup!" "No need, I''ll do it myself!" Arthur quickly waved his hand and refused. "En!" Ishihara Rimi wrinkled Xiao Qiong''s nose and said coquettishly, "Let me feed it, I''m almost a mother, let me experience the feeling of feeding a baby in advance!" Arthur looked at Ishihara Rimi helplessly. For this childhood sweetheart from childhood, he really had nothing to do. As long as he acted like a baby, he would immediately bow down! Seeing that Arthur didn''t answer immediately, Ishihara Rimi pursed her lips and looked at her with gleaming eyes. "Okay, okay! I''m afraid of you!" Arthur opened his mouth and drank in. Take a bite. After a while, a small pot of soup was completely finished. "Brother Arthur, what are those?" Ishihara Rimi pointed to the lottery snacks and the digging machine in the study. There is no sign on the snack packaging box, from the outside it is impossible to tell what is inside. "Oh, there are some snacks in those boxes. That machine is a digging machine!" Arthur explained, there is nothing to hide. "What snacks?" Ishihara Rimi has no interest in machinery at all, but is full of curiosity about snacks. When it comes to snacks, she can''t help swallowing, and Offi who is standing behind her also secretly swallows. Seeing this scene, Arthur smiled bitterly. He had known that his princess and the maid around him were all foodies! "Some cola and spicy bars and potato chips!" "What is hot bar? What is potato chip?" Ishihara Rimi wondered. Coke knew that although it was not sold in the Kingdom of St. Martin, the fleet of the Moon Kingdom would bring some back every year, but she did not sell hot bar and potato chips. I really don''t know what it is. Speaking of spicy strips and potato chips, Arthur also swallowed. He was a bit busy these two days. After taking these things out, he hadn''t tried them. When Ishihara said this, he was evoked in memory. taste. Immediately, he did not answer Ishihara Rimi''s words, but directly opened the box. directly opened a pack of spicy strips and handed it to Ishihara Rimi. "Tear!" Spicy bar was opened. Suddenly, a strong spicy flavor came out. "Gulong!" Smelling this smell, Ishihara Rimi couldn''t help swallowing again, took out a spicy strip, and bit down. seemed to be delicious. I couldn''t stop one by one, so I ate two packets. Arthur is a little puzzled, is it really so delicious? When he used to eat, after eating a few roots, he basically didn''t want to eat it, but if he didn''t eat it for a while, he would miss it a little. Then, he also opened a bag. took a bite. "too delicious!" The spicy noodles produced by the system are completely different from ordinary spicy noodles. There is no greasy taste, spicy, but not overly spicy. It is addictively spicy and chewy, but it is not laborious to bite. The most important thing is Yes, after eating one, I feel refreshed! Immediately, Arthur also ate frantically. It''s a bit of a pain for Offie, watching the king and princess in front of them, eating spicy strips crazy, she can only watch, the strong spicy flavor has been stimulating her, making her drool. Fortunately, after eating a few packets, Arthur saw the salivating and piercing expression of the little maid, smiled and shook his head, and threw her a packet of spicy sticks. Ofi hastily tore open the package, UU reading www. uukanshu.com ate it. After a while, they finished eating a box of spicy noodles, and then they stopped. At this time, Arthur remembered to check the properties of these snacks. He has not checked the attributes of these things. After all, they are too familiar. He thought they were all the same and didn''t check them. Coke [Introduction: Happy Water from Fat House, sweet taste and full of carbon dioxide gas, after drinking it can refresh your mind, iced is better! Spicy strips [Introduction: Spicy taste, full of chewiness, spicy noodles that make people want to stop, after eating, the whole body will feel transparent and refreshed! Potato Chips [Introduction: Thin volume, crunchy taste, with different seasonings, each bite is a new world, after eating it, the body and mind are happy! "It''s delicious! Brother Arthur, come on, what does that potato chip taste for me!" After eating the spicy strips, Ishihara Rimi thought about the potato chips that Arthur had just said, and said quickly. Its really bad for pregnant women to eat too many snacks, but after eating the snacks produced by the system, Arthur did not stop Rimi Ishihara. "Crack, click!" opened the potato chips and ate them. Each slice of potato chips has a different taste. After eating a slice, it feels like an advertisement, and it feels like being in a different place such as a garden, ocean, barbecue stall, etc. Ishihara Rimi left, and left after eating potato chips, and took away all the snacks along the way. In her words, to prevent Arthur from being distracted at work! If it weren''t for her lilac tongue licking her lips when she was talking, Arthur would almost believe it! shook his head helplessly, and Arthur started working again. Chapter 10： Underground train "Offie, go and tell the Minister of Industry and the Minister of Personnel!" Arthur said to Offie on the side. Although Ishihara Rimi is gone, Offi still stays to wait on Arthur. Ofi stood aside in a daze, and occasionally stretched out her small tongue to lick her lips, as if she was reminiscing about the taste just now. Arthur called out and she didn''t react, but after another call, she reacted! "Ah! Yes!" Offie promised hurriedly, then turned around and ran out. Looking at the food waitress, Arthur could only helplessly smile. After a while, two people walked into the study one after another. The one in front with a big back, wearing a white suit, a water chestnut face, a sullen beard, and melancholy eyes, the whole middle-aged handsome guy is the Minister of Personnel Connie. is mainly responsible for the selection and assessment of officials within the kingdom, as well as the review and transfer of officials, etc., with a gentle personality. The brawny man behind dressed in overalls, dark-skinned, grinning silly, and showing white teeth, is the Minister of Industry Giles. It is mainly responsible for the construction of various projects in the kingdom. It is different from the seemingly silly appearance. It has a smart brain. Therefore, the Kingdoms Academy of Sciences is also in charge of him. It was pulled up by Arthur himself and is also one of Arthurs most important ministers. . Arthur was the county magistrate of Rabbit Country in his previous life. What is the nickname of Rabbit Country? Infrastructure madness! Giles also refused to accept concessions, and likes to build various infrastructure and scientific research development. Unfortunately, the Kingdom of Saint Martin is so big. There is no room for him to play at all. "See His Majesty the King!" The two kneeled on one knee. "Free gift!" "Thank you, Your Majesty!" "Well, you two sit down!" After taking the two to sit down, Arthur began to talk business. "Connie, how is the new official exam?" Arthur asked. "It''s over, and a new batch of officials have passed the exam!" Connie paused and said, "However, our kingdom is full of posts, and we have a backlog of officials!" The official examination is the civil service examination of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. It is held once a year. Although the jobs in the kingdom are now full, Arthur still did not suspend the examination in preparation for future expansion of the kingdom. "Well, that''s good, just this morning, our kingdom has taken Blood Harbor Town!" Arthur nodded and said. "Really? That''s great!" Connie didn''t say a word, and Giles next to him spoke first. With a new site, he can carry out crazy infrastructure again. Arthur nodded and continued: "Bloodport Town needs a group of officials to manage. Connie, you choose a group of experienced officials in the kingdom, and then select a group of new officials to manage Bloodport Town together!" "Okay, Your Majesty!" Connie said in a voice of vicissitudes of life without any haste. "Okay, go down and get ready first, and you will send someone over in a few days!" Arthur said with a shake of his head. Connie nodded, made an elegant noble salute, and then went down. "Giles, come here!" Arthur beckoned and said. "What''s the matter, Your Majesty?" Giles came over with a little doubt. "Look!" Arthur picked up the chart and the draft he had calculated last night. "This is... the distance from St. Martin to Bloodport Town and the chart?" Giles was a little puzzled. "Yes!" Arthur nodded, and then asked, "Giles, I remember your subordinate academy of sciences should have developed a steam train!" "Yes, your Majesty, but it doesn''t seem to be of much use. Our country is not large. At most one roundabout train can satisfy everything!" Giles explained. Arthur smiled slightly, pointed to Blood Harbor Town and St. Martin, and said, "You said, what if you build a train between here?" "Your Majesty, I heard that some people are repairing sea trains on the Great Waterway, but we don''t have that technology! If needed, we need a period of time to develop!" Giles was a little embarrassed. "I know, I didn''t say that Xiu is at sea!" Arthur nodded and said. "Where is the repair?" Giles was puzzled. Arthur pointed to the ground. "Underground?" Giles said with a face of embarrassment, "Your Majesty, the underground can''t be repaired. If you want to repair the track underground, you must be below the seabed, then you can build Bloodport Town, but, then In deep places, most people can''t dig at all!" "Don''t worry, I was prepared!" Arthur walked to the side of the study and pointed to the excavator. "This is a special excavator. It can easily dig under the seabed, but there is one thing, that is It cant overheat, it will get out of control if it overheats, so when you use it to repair holes, you need to pay attention." "Good stuff!" Giles did not ask where this thing came from, but his eyes lit up and he clapped his hands in applause. If this thing is as good as what Arthur said, it would be a magical tool for digging holes! He immediately thought of the multiple uses of this thing, which can be dug under the seabed, so digging a cave tunnel is not a problem, right? So mining roads is also easy, right? Besides, if it is possible to dig Blood Harbor Town, then why cant the whole Xihai dig? Giles is a little excited to think of here! "Also, UU reading www.uukanshu.com!" As he said, Arthur took out a wooden box with oxygen grass in it. "The thing inside is called oxygen grass, which can be purified underground. The air produces a lot of air and reproduces very fast, but there is one thing, it cannot see the sun!" Giles carefully took the oxygen grass, this is also a good thing! Dont talk about anything else, just talk about mining. When you dig deeper, you need air. The underground air circulation is not smooth, and it is easy for people to suffocate due to lack of oxygen. So most of the time mining will not dig too deep. With this thing, you can dig a little deeper, so that you can dig a lot of resources. "When you dig a tunnel, you can plant it in the tunnel. If you are not confident to take care of it, you can ask the Minister of Agriculture for help!" Arthur said. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Giles nodded and said, "Your Majesty, there is another problem that needs to be solved." "What''s the problem?" Arthur frowned. "Coal mine!" Giles said. "Coal mine!?" Suddenly, Arthur understood that the territory of St. Martin is not very large. There is only a small iron mine in the territory, and there is no coal mine. The coal nowadays is purchased from the Kingdom of Firth every year. Its okay now, but once the steam train is used, the demand for coal will rise rapidly. Moreover, steam battleships also need coal, which will not be supported by the kingdoms current coal inventory for long. Therefore, acquiring coal is the first priority, and if it doesnt help, buy more coal. However, coal mines are an important material for the kingdoms future development. How can it be done by buying? Right now, Arthur made a decision in his heart. Next target... Firth Kingdom! ! ! Chapter 11： Ghost spider On the endless sea. A huge warship is moving, and the flag is painted in the shape of a seagull. It is a navy warship. At the forefront of the warship, stood a man with a fierce face wearing a helmet with a double-headed dragon pattern, a cigarette in his mouth, and a navy uniform. is the Rear Admiral Ghost Spider and the future Vice Admiral. "How long will it be!" The ghost spider asked with a gloomy expression. "There should be three hours'' voyage from Blood Harbor Town!" The horse-faced adjutant who was holding a saber replied. "Blood Axe Pirate Group is the last Pirate Group, right?" The ghost spider took a breath of smoke, then vomited it out. He was very impatient to see. "Yes, if you don''t find it in the end, you can only give up!" The adjutant nodded and agreed. "Really, trouble for such a little girl!" Ghost Spider said impatiently. "In fact, Lord Marshal didn''t want to fight for a little girl. I heard that it was requested by the world government. The Marshal had no choice but to do something!" the adjutant said helplessly. In fact, he was not willing to do such boring tracing. . "Humph!" After hearing the four words of world government, the ghost spider hummed a little dissatisfied, but said nothing. "Roar---" At this time, a whale-shaped sea king over a hundred meters old roared and bit at the warship. "---" The impatient ghost spider suddenly drew out its double knives and slashed for a few seconds. The sword energy rushed out hundreds of meters horizontally and horizontally and cut the sea kings into pieces. The nearby sea water was stained blood red. "Hoo---" Ghost Spider sighed, venting a lot of depression in his heart. "Catch it up, add food!" said the ghost spider. "Yes!" The adjutant nodded. ... Blood Harbor Town. It has been three days since Blood Harbor Town was captured. Under the supervision of Arudiba and a few saints, thousands of captured people have repaired the bombarded pier. In addition to the flag of the Kingdom of Saint Martin and a bright red rose flag, there are dozens of poles on the current pier. The top of the pole is a cross. A man from the Blood Axe Pirates is tied to each pole. It was noon, and the sun was scorching. The people on the pole looked pale, sweating, and some even fainted. But no one sympathized with them. "Almost! Put them down and let them rest for a while, eat something, don''t let them die, hang up in the afternoon!" Arudiba said to the soldier next to him. "Yes!" The soldier saluted, turned and trot away. In order to prevent the captives from rioting, Leliss, at the request of Arudiba, drove the ship at the pier behind Bloodport Town and all the confiscated properties of Bloodport Town away from Bloodport Town, not far away. The sea area stayed there, leaving only three hundred soldiers, helping several Saints to maintain order. In the current Blood Harbor Town, almost everything is gone, only a pile of grain is left, and there are thousands of prisoners who are repairing the town. At this time, Arudiba also regretted a bit. Why did he hit the town three meters a few days ago, so he still has to fill it up now. Two hours later, the people from the Blood Axe Pirate Group hung up again. Arudiba was holding a fishing rod, hanging the fish boredly. The task of guarding the captives is free for his subordinates to do. His task is to guard the dock and drive away the pirate mafia who came to buy arms and smuggled goods. In the past few days, many pirate groups and mafia have been expelled, and all the pirates and mafia in the vicinity know that this place is occupied by the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Of course, are they the pirates and the mafia after all? There are some people who are not looking for trouble, but it is useless, there are hundreds of prisoners. At this time, a ship appeared not far away. A seagull flag hung on the boat. "Navy?" Arudiba''s eyes condensed, and he wondered, "Is the navy here to attack Bloodport Town?" Dont blame him for thinking this way. Before, Blood Harbor Town was a place for smuggling and selling banned arms. What other purpose does the navy come here? On the other side, a navy ship. "Major General Ghost Spider, look, what seems to be wrong with Blood Harbor Town?" The adjutant handed a telescope to Ghost Spider. "Yep!?" Ghost Spider picked up the binoculars and looked at it with some confusion. From a distance, I saw a rose flag floating in the town of Blood Harbor. It was also erected on dozens of poles with people tied to them, and there was no half of the boat staying in the harbor. "Let''s take a closer look!" The ghost spider thought for a while and made a decision. "Yes!" The adjutant did not refuse, nor did he dare to refuse. Although he felt that it was inappropriate to step forward rashly, he also knew that Ghost Spider is a powerful and cruel person. I won''t care. The warship slowly approached the port. The ghost spider jumped off the boat directly. This is derived from his confidence in strength. He is a major admiral of the navy headquarters. In a small place like Xihai, it almost represents the word invincible! "Stop!" Seeing that Arudiba has come down, he frowned and asked, "Who are you?" Ghost Spider did not answer, and was too lazy to answer, but instead asked, "Who are you? Isn''t this Blood Harbor Town?" "The Kingdom of Saint Martin, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com King''s Guards, Army of Saints, Twelve Golden Saints, Arudiba!!!" Arudiba found that he liked this way of introduction. With such a shout, the whole popularity has come out! "This is Blood Harbor Town, but it is now the territory of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Arudi Barr paused, and then asked, "Who are you again?" "The Kingdom of Saint Martin?" The ghost spider was a little puzzled. He had never heard the name of this country, but when he didn''t care about it now, he said in a deep voice, "I am a Rear Admiral of the Navy Headquarters, Ghost Spider!" "What''s the matter?" Arudiba said directly. "I was ordered to find the Blood Axe Pirates, do you know where they are?" Ghost Spider asked coldly. "what!?" Arudiba thought that these navies were here to find trouble in Bloodport Town, but he didn''t expect it to come to the Blood Axe Pirates. What the **** did this pirate group do? Let the Navy Headquarters Rear Admiral chase him down? "Hey!" Arudiba looked strange and looked up at the dozens of people hanging on the pole. Ghost Spider followed his gaze and looked over. frowned, this is from the Blood Axe Pirates? He is also not sure, he has not seen the wanted order of the Blood Axe Pirates, and his adjutant is completely responsible for the pursuit of the Blood Axe Pirates these days. At this time, his adjutant came down. Ghost Spider pointed at the person on the fingerstick. The adjutant recognized it carefully in the direction he pointed, and said in surprise: "Yes, these are from the Blood Axe Pirates. I didn''t expect that after we chased for so long, they were arrested!" Seeing the adjutants confirmation, the ghost spider directly drew a knife and slashed towards the pole at will. "---" Chapter 12： war saw Arudiba stretch out an arm to block his knife. "Well!?" The ghost spider looked gloomy and asked in a deep voice, "What are you doing?" Arudiba did not answer, but instead asked, "What do you want to do?" "They are important criminals wanted by our navy, I want to take them away!" The ghost spider said coldly, and then said as if giving alms, "Now let go and spare your life!" "No, they committed a major crime in our Kingdom of Saint Martin. By the order of the king, we must take them back!" Arudiba firmly refused. "It''s over!" After hearing these words, the adjutant secretly said that he was not good. He knew that the ghost spiders who had bad personalities were about to attack again. Sure enough, the ghost spider took a deep breath, drew another knife abruptly, and hacked it down at Arudiba. In his opinion, anyone who blocked him was an enemy. "---" A sword gas galloped out, straight towards Arudiba. Arudiba, folded his hands on his chest, without any movement. Sword Qi just arrived in front of Arudiba and disappeared somehow. "Huh!?" The ghost spider was a little puzzled, and the unbelievers issued a few sword auras, but it was still the same. "Those who can?" Don''t blame him for thinking like this, this defense is indeed like a superhuman move. "Armed and domineering!" The ghost spider stepped forward and approached Arudiba, with a black armed domineering entangled in the sword, and it directly stabbed it with all its strength. "Light Speed ??Fist!" "boom!" Arudi Barco would not wait for him to stabbed him, using the Saint Seiya general skills, he punched the ghost spider away. Although Light Speed ??Fist is a basic skill in the Golden Saint Seiya, it also has the ability to destroy the planet! But because of the different worlds, the various skills of the Saint Seiya have been suppressed to a certain extent. Otherwise, with the original Saint Seiya abilities, the One Piece world would have been broken into pieces! The speed of Light Speed ??Fist is extremely fast now, but its power is relatively average! The speed is too fast, I cant respond when I see or hear the domineering, I cant touch it, and the ghost spider is beaten out before he can react. It reacts when it flies in the air, and then both feet slammed in the air and stepped out instantly. After ten steps, he barely stopped his body. The ghost spider who stopped, felt the sharp pain in his chest, looked at the golden armored man in horror, and asked in shock: "Who are you?" From the perspective of the ghost spider, how could such a powerful person be in a place like Xihai? "No, I told you? I am the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the twelve golden saints, Taurus, Arudiba!!!" Arudiba shouted, one stepped and caught up with the ghost spider , Slammed a punch in the past. "boom!" The ghost spider flew out again, and this time he reacted. An iron block protected him, but it was uncomfortable. This punch made him sober, the person in front of him was not weaker than him, and, according to his introduction, there were twelve such strong men in their kingdom. However, he will not give up just because his opponent is about the same strength as him, he is a ghost spider! Immediately, the long hair on his back turned into eight arms with long swords, and the whole person suddenly looked like a standing spider. "Shave!" "Chaotic Blade Flow. Ghost Dance Cut!" The ghost spider appeared in front of Arudiba in an instant, holding a knife in each hand, and eight knives on the spider''s legs behind him, a total of ten knives, slashing towards Arudiba frantically. "---" Hundreds of sword auras crisscrossed the surrounding area for thousands of meters, and the entire pier instantly became dilapidated. "Ihe Defense!" A wall of air formed in front of Arudiba, and the sword spirit disappeared instantly when it reached him. Although he defended all the sword auras in front of him, Ghost Spider''s strength was similar to his, with hundreds of sword auras, he only defended the ones in front of him, and there were dozens of undefended ones, and some soldiers on the dock It was too late to retreat and was killed by the aftermath of Jian Qi. The adjutant murmured secretly, and the matter was getting worse again! It was like this every time. Originally, they were only ordered to find people. It didn''t matter if the Blood Axe Pirates were caught. They just want to inquire about the Blood Axe Pirates. In his opinion, as long as they have a good discussion, this kind of thing is reluctant, but it will be convenient for the Navy''s sake. Anyway, it is not a big deal! This is all right, the person who killed the opponent must not be kind, and not everyone is like a ghost spider, with cruel personality and carelessness of subordinates. As expected, after seeing the dead soldier, Arudiba, who had a bold personality, was completely angry. "Huge horn!" Arudiba''s hands were in a close-up shape, condensing the small universe on his wrist, sending out a light-speed shock wave. Ghost Spider felt a sense of crisis, but couldn''t react at all, and only had time to use the iron block. No way, Arudibas tricks are sent out at the speed of light. In the Pirate World, few can keep up with this speed, but there are a lot of them, like Kaido, and now Aru Diba''s strength, this trick is estimated to tickle him! "Puff!" The ghost spider that was hit by the giant horn frontally, was instantly knocked back and flew out for thousands of meters, spitting out another mouthful of blood in the air. "Yuebu!" "Shave"! His feet moved quickly and barely stopped his body in the air. Now, the ghost spider is also completely angry. In a place like the West Sea, he was beaten into such a ghost by a small guard of an unknown small kingdom. Does the ghost spider do not want face? How can you meet people after speaking out? "Yuebu!" adjusted his body in the air, leaned forward, slammed his legs, and jumped in the air for several kilometers, instantly leaping thousands of meters. "Random knife flow. Spider jab!" The ghost spider came to Arrudiba, and the ten knives in his hand pointed at him at the same time, and suddenly, the ten knives gathered a little bit, and all the strength was gathered again. "Ihe Defense!" An air wall appeared in front of him. "!" However, the sword of the ghost spider still broke through the defense, directly hitting the saint clothing. Arudiba, with his legs slightly bent, he was directly beaten back several tens of meters, a long gully was pulled out of the ground, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. "Haha! Come...fight!!!" Arudiba said with a frantic smile. He was completely aroused, his legs bent slightly, and he rushed towards the ghost spider. "Light Speed ??Fist!" Numerous fist shadows shot out. The ghost spider was caught off guard. "---" Ten knives waved, trying to block the attack. But a lot of attacks fell on him. Although he used armed and domineering and iron bars, so many attacks made him feel embarrassed and almost vomited blood. Now, ghost spiders are also on fire. "Chaotic knife flow. Spider mode!" The eight spiders behind the ghost spider stood on the ground with a knife in their legs, and the whole person was suspended in the air, holding a knife in both hands. Coupled with his fierce face, the whole person looks like a ghost spider! However, the spider mode is not for nothing. After it was turned on, the speed of the ghost spider immediately doubled several times. While driving a distance of thousands of meters with Arudibala, it cut out long lines with two knives. Jian Qi. "---" Arudiba wanted to get closer, but after the Ghost Spider turned on the mode, the speed became slumped, and while walking, he cut out his sword aura. For a while, Arudiba was not allowed to get close, thus falling out! At this time, two silver saints also came after hearing the news. The two silver saints who followed Arudiba are the Bell of Aquila and Derimi of Aquila, both of whom have the strength of a colonel. "Ghost Arrow!" Delimi fired countless small arrows towards the ghost spider. UU reading www.udkahnshu. com Danger! Ghost Spider felt a sense of crisis in these arrows, and immediately stopped the spider mode. Although the spider mode can speed up his movement speed, it cannot speed up his burst speed. didn''t dare to take it hard, and one shaved off the attack. "Huge horn!" Arudiba took advantage of this opportunity to slow down, and then another attack hit the ghost spider. But this time the ghost spider was prepared. After seeing Arudiba''s gesture, he shoved out of Arudiba''s attack range in advance. "Shave!" Ghost Spider is another shaved close to Arrudiba! "Chaotic Blade Flow. Ghost Dance Cut!" "Light Speed ??Fist!" Arudiba was not to be outdone, and shot countless shadows. "---" The two attacks collided instantly. "Ghost Arrow!" Delimi fired countless small arrows and shot at the ghost spider. There was a frontal attack from Arudiba who was about the same strength as him, and there was Delimi''s interference. The ghost spider fell into the wind. can only dodge. The adjutant who was watching the battle was anxious from the beginning. The ghost spider will definitely lose in this way! If the ghost spider loses. What are the benefits of his deputy? quickly wanted to help. "Shave!" "Meteor Fist!" Is the magic bell on the side so possible for him to easily support? stepped forward to stop him. The five people fought and became a group. is centered on ghost spiders and Arudiba. The whole dock was beaten to pieces again. Chapter 13： Beyond recognition Thousands of captives gathered together to fill the hole in the town that was beaten by Arudiba. "Ayden, ghost fire, have you heard the sound from the port!" Chris whispered to the two people on the side. "I heard it, it seems to be the sound of someone fighting!" Wraith''s ears moved and his brows frowned slightly. "The fight was very intense, it should be evenly matched!" Aiden''s ears were obviously better than the two, and he heard a little more, and quickly judged the situation of the dock. "The opportunity is here!" Chris'' eyes lit up. "But the surrounding four are also very powerful, we can''t beat them!" Wraith knew what Chris was thinking, and pointed to the surrounding four bronze saints. "Yes, we can''t beat it, but we don''t have to run! Also, the enemy coming up from the port should have a ship?" Chris said quietly. "Also, not only do we want to run, don''t those people want to run?" Aiden uttered to the group of prisoners behind. "Understood!" As soon as the ghost fire turned his eyes, he understood Aiden''s meaning, and said in a low voice, "In this way, we are alone, and inform the captains of the pirates and the leaders of the Mafia, let''s move together!" "Hmm!" Aiden and Chris nodded at the same time. The three of them pretended to be unintentional, and slowly moved to the side of the pirate groups and the mafia bosses. After a while, the eyes of all the prisoners drifted away, and the movements of their hands slowed down. The soldiers who were staring at them clearly felt something was wrong. "Hurry up and don''t be lazy!" The soldier urged to a big man with a big face. "I don''t give me any grass, tools, I don''t do it!" The big man rolled his eyes and waved his hand, and simply threw the stone in his hand. Of course, it is impossible to give them tools. These people are all pirates and mafia. If they are given tools, what should they do to resist with these tools? So they work with bare hands! But when the big man said, everyone rioted instantly. "Yes! We want tools!" "Without tools, people will be exhausted." "Tools!" ... "boom!" The soldier shot directly. A blood hole appeared in the head of the big man, his eyes widened, he looked at the soldier with an unbelievable look, and he fell slowly. "Bah, what the hell, a bunch of fools are talking to each other over there. I really think Lenner is blind, can''t you see it? Do you want to take the opportunity to riot and run away, right? You want it beautiful!" Shouted. be quiet! All the prisoners fell silent. Seeing that everyone was quiet, Reiner turned to the guards and shouted: "Remember, if these **** are abnormal, they will shoot immediately. Put your own lives first. These **** will die if they die. Up!" "Yes!" the soldiers replied in unison. Ghost Fire, Aiden, and Chris looked at each other, a little confused, this plan hasn''t started yet, how come it died. This is different from what they imagined! Shouldnt the conflicts begin after the outbreak, and then a complete riot, the situation began to become chaotic, and finally they took this opportunity to run? How did make it like this? In this case, who would dare to riot? As long as you riot, you will die! Although most of the leaders of the Mafia and Pirates are not afraid of guns, unless they are specially made or many, their subordinates are afraid! Now, the three of them are also very embarrassed. Listening to the voice from the port is obviously a good opportunity now. But no one rioted together, as long as the three of them rushed out... That''s absolutely dead! Finally, the three of them looked at each other and decided to give up the opportunity. But the next moment, they are grateful for giving up this idea for themselves. "Boom!" There was a sudden mechanical roar from the ground. caught the attention of everyone present. "boom!" Next second. A cave suddenly appeared in the middle of the town, and a huge drill appeared first. After , eleven figures with golden boxes jumped out of the cave. It is the golden saints. Then, a figure with a crown slowly walked out of the cave. It was Arthur who came. All the soldiers present were taken aback for a moment, and then they reacted and immediately knelt down and said respectfully. "See His Majesty the King!" Although the soldiers reacted, the prisoners present were a little surprised. "No gift!" Arthur said solemnly. then said to the Golden Saints: "You guys go and help first!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Suddenly, the boxes behind the eleven people disintegrated, and they were worn on the saints, and the eleven became golden golden saints. then turned into streamer and headed towards the port. After the Golden Saints left, Arthur glanced around. some headaches! Originally, he wanted to secretly dig a passage between Blood Harbor Town and Saint Martin. Coming out of the town, its not a very good choice to be honest. There are so many prisoners here, and the excavator is seen. If these prisoners go away, it is inevitable that there will be some news! In the past few days, Giles led the personnel of the Ministry of Engineering to dig into the underground of Bloodport Town after rigorous calculations. Originally, it needed to be calculated. Finally, the exit should be at the edge of Bloodport Town. However, after Arthur received a call from the Navy''s attack on Bloodport Town, he had to come and deal with it quickly, so he hurriedly punched a hole. The place where he finally came out can only be determined to be within the blood port town, but it cannot be confirmed when he came out there. Therefore, he only appeared in the town now. Because the distance is a bit far, and there is no oxygen grass in it, it is a bit hypoxic. Fortunately, the excavator can produce oxygen, so the digging of the hole is smooth, but the excavator can''t hold many people. Therefore, he simply brought only the Golden Saint Seiya, without the excavator, and after galloping for more than ten minutes, he came out of the cave. The final decision for these captives is... Keep a few, and dispose of the rest! In order to prevent all accidents, Arthur made a decisive decision. several of them were kept, also to allow them to break into the pirates and mafia in the West Sea. After all, if the kingdom is to expand, there must be an intelligence department, but because Saint Martin has always been on a closed island, UU read www. uukanshu. So there is no intelligence department at all. Arthur needs to build it himself! "Okay, go ahead!" Arthur waved his hand and walked towards the port. When Arthur came to the port, everything was over. Two unrecognizable people appeared in front of him, their bodies swollen, and they were completely invisible. "This is?" Arthur pointed at the two men in confusion. "Your Majesty, this is the Rear Admiral of the Navy Headquarters, Ghost Spider!" Arudiba said, pointing to one of them. "Why is it like this?" Arthur asked in a stunned voice. "Hehe!" Arudiba smiled awkwardly, and pointed to the other Saint Seiyas and said, "Just now, when they came to help, they were a little hilarious, and it turned out to be like this!" The other golden saints turned their heads, their faces shy. They are all sixteen or seventeen. When they were young and energetic, they naturally wanted to fight with others when they had the strength, but usually in the kingdom, they would fight against their brothers or Arthur, and they couldn''t use their full strength at all! This is a rare opportunity, the enemy''s strength is not bad, so I want to go up and try my skills! As a result, everyone thought the same. After the first one went up. The second adhering to the fact that others have beaten, wouldnt it be a loss if I didnt beat? Finally, everyone rushed forward! Fortunately, seeing so many people, I was afraid of killing the ghost spider, so I only used the light speed punch, other skills were useless, or the ghost spider would become a ghost! However, even this way, so many powerful saints, the ghost spider can''t stand it, so he was swollen in a circle and passed out completely, and his adjutant was also implicated and beaten together. Chapter 14： Navy headquarters Navy headquarters, inside the Marshals office. There is only one very strong old man with a broad chest, yellowish-brown skin, and white hair and beard in the shape of "mountain" in the office. There is a stitched scar under his left eye. He is wearing a sleeveless black shirt decorated with medals, showing his arm muscles, dark green armbands, a pale yellow scarf around his neck, and white and dark gray coats. On his shoulders. is the current Marshal Kong. "Blubru---" The voice of the phone bug rang. "What''s the matter?" The current admiral sat empty behind his desk and answered the phone. "It''s like this..." The person on the other end of the phone talked about the matter. "Okay, I see..." Sora put down the phone, pondered for a while, and then called Vice Admiral Tsuru and Admiral Sengoku. Not long. The office door was pushed open. The first one who came in was a middle-aged beautiful woman, and then a middle-aged man with a twisted beard and black-rimmed glasses came in. is exactly Crane and Sengoku. "What is the Marshal looking for us?" Zeng Guo said while pushing his glasses. "Sit down first!" After a pause, after the two of them sat down, they continued: "This is how things are..." Kong recounted the whole story of Blood Harbor Town. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Crane whispered. "Hmm! Do you know this country?" Kong nodded and asked with a frown. After searching all the information about Saint Martin in his head, Crane pondered for a moment and said: "The Kingdom of Saint Martin was founded about one hundred and fifty years ago by the great adventurer, Pendragon Martin. Because of the special geographical conditions, it only goes to sea once a year to trade some items with the surrounding countries!" "Because the country is closed, the internal situation is not clear. However, judging from the transaction records in previous years, the country should be rich in products and the number of citizens is unknown, but I guess it should be around 200,000 to 300,000!" "Forty years ago, there was a famous swordsman, Yamamoto Shigekuni, who belonged to this kingdom. The name Yamamoto Shigekuni belongs to the country of Wano, in other words, the people on the island should be The people brought by Pendragon Martin from outside, plus some local people!" "The news from the phone just now is that the ghost spider first fought with a big man wearing a gold armor, and then was beaten by eleven people wearing the same, with no resistance!" "Ghost Spider is a Rear Admiral of the Navy. He was promoted based on his strength and solid record. In other words, the big man should be at the rank of Rear Admiral. As for the eleven people wearing the same..." Crane pondered for a moment, then continued to analyze, "Well... in a country, the same clothes often mean the same status!" "So, these eleven people should also be major generals. That is to say, there are at least twelve major generals in the Kingdom of Saint Martin. In addition, if the swordsman Shigekuni Yamamoto had not died more than 40 years ago, at least they are now A major general level of combat power!" "In this way, the strength of this kingdom is very strong, and it is best to focus on negotiation!" Kong nodded and thought for a while. There was already a case, but he still looked at the Warring States Period and asked: "Warring States, what do you think should be handled?" Kong also had a lot of thoughts about studying the Warring States period, and he had already confirmed the Warring States period as the successor of the admiral in his mind. There is no way. In this generation, among those who are qualified to take over, Zefa was frustrated because his family members were killed. After maintaining his title as a general, he became an instructor. Although Karp is a lieutenant general, he has the name of a naval hero, so he is also eligible to take over as the admiral, but... Karp is not reliable! ! ! Thinking of Karp, Sora has a headache. No way, the Warring States Period is the only suitable and reliable successor. The Warring States Period himself is also very satisfied with Sora, so the identity of the successor of the Warring States Period is basically confirmed! Even Sora has gradually delegated powers to the Warring States, letting him handle some of the matters handled by the admiral. Facts have proved that the Warring States is worthy of the title of wise general, and everything is handled very well! The Warring States period pondered for a moment and gave the answer: "People must be rescued, but it is better to solve it through negotiation. Because of Roger, the number of pirates has been increasing recently, and our strength is not enough!" "Furthermore, in the new world now, a new round of reshuffle has begun. The great pirate groups are facing each other, and the situation is also turbulent. A part of the troops must be prepared, and they must not be allowed to cause major incidents!" "From the perspective of the number of strong people in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, if you want to suppress them with strength, you must dispatch a general or a few lieutenants to solve this matter!" "So, I think it should be settled by negotiation. It is best to arrange a strong person to frighten them in the negotiation, lest they make excessive demands!" "En!" Kong nodded in satisfaction, and then asked again, "Who do you think can negotiate?" "Porusalino or Kuzan!" The Warring States paused, and said again, "Although these two are the ranks of lieutenant generals, their strength is enough for the generals. In terms of character, this time It is more appropriate for them to go there!" "Let''s do this, you are solely responsible for this negotiation, as long as you don''t go too far, you can agree to them!" Sora finally made the decision. "Yes!" Warring States nodded. ...... Blood Harbor Town. At the harbor, a group of naval soldiers are squatting on the ground with their heads in their arms. Some Saint Martin soldiers stood guarding them next to them. These are the soldiers who came from the follower Ghost Spider. Although the Ghost Spider was defeated, they did not dare to sail. No way, the ghost spiders belong to the red dog family. The people in this family are also hawks. They are quite strong externally and internally. If they dare to run, they will not end up going back. . might as well just make a captive! In their opinion, although this kingdom will not treat them well, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, but it will not kill them easily. How much will it care about the navy? This is also true. Arthur did not kill ghost spiders, and sent people to the navy headquarters to negotiate with the navy. Although his ultimate goal is to conquer the world of pirates, it is obviously not a good choice now to confront the navy and the world government. It''s not that he has a pit in his head. Now his highest subordinate is the lieutenant general. Not to mention the world government, the light navy can come up with several generals at random, right? So now it''s better to go ahead, go ahead and eat chicken! But, while the ghost spider stays, you have to get some benefits, right? For example, the Navy Six Type. Navy Type 6 is not a top-notch maneuver in the Pirate World. Many big pirates have their own unique moves. Moreover, the Navy has seen traitors more or less over the years, so the Navy Type 6 is not a secret matter. But the advantage of Navy Type VI lies in its versatility, practicality and extensibility. In terms of versatility, there is only one threshold for the six types of cultivation, and that is physique. As long as the physique is reached, you can practice. And in terms of practicality, each formula can be regarded as very practical, like the moon step, it is very useful for the capable! In terms of extensibility, each style can extend a variety of abilities according to the different development of individuals, such as the Six Kings Spear, life is returned! Now, the ghost spider is unconscious. just took this opportunity to let Shaka invade his memory. read navy intelligence and navy six types, as well as navy training methods and other materials. All this is done in the ghost spider''s coma. I dont know even if he wakes up. Chapter 15： Lieutenant General Kizaru Three days passed. The troubled blood port town port was repaired again. All navy soldiers, including ghost spiders, were locked up in houses near the harbor. is guarded by twelve golden saints in turn. After all, the ghost spider is also a major general-level combat power, and Arthur did not dare to be careful. "Blubru---" Arthur received the call at this time. "Okay, I get it!" Arthur picked up the phone and said a few words. is the news from the navy. The lieutenant general of the Navy Headquarters, Polusalino, will come secretly to discuss the ghost spider. Arthur had long guessed that the navy headquarters could not give up ghost spiders. There is no way, because Roger''s good deeds caused the number of pirates to surge. If the matter of the major admiral of the Navy Headquarters being arrested goes out, then apart from anything else, the number of pirates must have exploded again. After all, the major admiral of the Navy Headquarters was arrested in a small place in the West China Sea. It can also explain how weak the Navy is. Moreover, it is not easy to explain internally. The ghost spider was captured alive. If you don''t save it, what do you think of the Navy? Also, judging by the strength of Saint Martin, if the navy wants to send people directly to attack, it is bound to divide a large part of the force. But in this situation, there are pirates everywhere. Once too many troops are divided, it is very likely that the pirates will not be able to be suppressed and cause riots. More importantly, the navy has no valid reason to attack Saint Martin. Is it to say that because the Rear Admiral killed Saint Martins people and was arrested, he wanted to destroy Saint Martin? Although this is a world where the strong are supreme, but, After all, the navy belongs to the righteous side in name, and for no reason, it even attacked other countries without reason. Are other countries panicking? will even cause distrust of the navy of the world government alliance countries, after all, everyone is afraid of this situation! Like O''Hara, somehow he also found a crime for studying taboo history. "But... let Huang Yuan come over, this is to give me a good start!?" Arthur murmured. "!" Arthur knocked on the table. "Crack!" The soldier waiting at the door immediately walked in and saluted. "Your Majesty!" "Go and inform my guards, and leave three to guard them, and the other nine will come over!" Arthur ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The soldier saluted, turned and left after trotting. "In terms of momentum, you can''t lose!" Arthur''s mouth raised slightly. ...... There is a light rain in the sky. Patter. Blood Harbor Town is not far away. A black cannonball flew towards Blood Harbor Town. There was a wretched man in a yellow striped suit, navy cloak and sunglasses standing on the shell. That''s right, the person who came was Lieutenant Admiral Huang Yuan, Polusalino! "Boom!" The shell exploded over the port of Blood Harbor Town. Huang Yuan appeared in the harbor. looked around, his eyes condensed under the yellow ape sunglasses, he saw the conqueror, which had more muzzles than normal naval ships. However, after taking a look at the surrounding ships that originally belonged to the Pirate Group and the Mafia in Blood Harbor Town, he thought it was a specially built ship! At this time, two groups of soldiers were standing at the port. was all wet, but stood tall and straight, each standing with his head high. Seeing Huang Yuan coming, two soldiers whispered: "This is the Lieutenant General of the Navy Headquarters, Huang Yuan?" "Yes, it must be him, your Majesty said, his looks are very wretched, and people can tell at a glance that the one who is not serious is the yellow ape!" Another soldier replied affirmatively. Although the soldiers are very quiet, Huang Yuan is the future general. Although it is useless to see and hear and domineering, he still hears the whispers of the two. Huang Yuan had a black line on his face. He didn''t expect that his reputation had spread so far, and more importantly, it was still a bad reputation! "Welcome to Lieutenant General Huang Yuan!" the soldiers shouted in unison. The sound is deafening! "It''s terrible!" Huang Yuan pretended to be frightened, said these words slowly, and made funny and exaggerated mouth shapes. "Sure enough, your Majesty is right. Huang Yuan''s mantra is so terrible. I like to say these words cheaply when beating people!" The soldier whispered. The yellow ape doesnt change his appearance on the surface, but his heart is already fluctuating. Which enemy is the most terrifying in the world against? of course knows you, but you dont know his enemies at all. This is the situation now. Huang Yuan doesnt know anything about the object of this negotiation, but the other party seems to know him well! Actually, the two soldiers were specially arranged by Arthur in order to give Huang Yuan a subjective consciousness. The other party knew him well, so he could have a psychological advantage during negotiations. "Lieutenant General Huang Yuan, please!" A soldier stepped forward, brought Huang Yuan to a house and opened the door. Huang Yuan walked in. This is a hall-like room. There are two chairs in the center. One is inside and one is in front. The two chairs are facing each other. Ten sharp eyes stared at Huang Yuan as soon as he entered. Danger! Huang Yuan felt a sense of crisis among these people! Among them, there are four golden saints standing on each side. It is Arthur sitting inside, and Shion is standing beside him. "What a terrible look! What a group of energetic little brothers!" The sense of crisis made Huang Yuan fluctuate in his heart, but he still said with a smile. "Lieutenant General Huang Yuan, please sit down!" Arthur smiled slightly and made a please gesture. Huang Yuan is also welcome, flashed slightly, and the next second his figure appeared on the chair, with Erlang''s legs tilted. Although it was only a flash, he had already circled the room. If it weren''t for Arthur''s domineering look and feel, he would be locked firmly by Huang Yuan as soon as he came in, he might not have been discovered! The gazes of the saints are always moving with Huang Yuan''s figure. Just kidding, the basic skill of the Golden Saint Seiya is Light Speed ??Fist! "Oh, UU reading www.uukanshu.com is so kind, then I''m not welcome!" Huang Yuan knows that for the major-general-level combat power, they know that they are powerful when they show their hands. On the contrary, the low-powered people who do not live or die, they need a big scene to deter them, and they know how powerful they are. This hand showed his unparalleled speed. But what he didn''t expect was that the people in the room could capture the speed he is proud of! Of course, it''s one thing to be able to catch it, but another thing to be able to hit! "Cough!" As if guessing his mind, Arthur gave a light cough. "what---" Arudiba, who was standing on the side, seemed to be tired. He stretched his hands up and yawned. With this yawn, Arudiba also used a light speed punch, his fist was almost out of sight, as if to say, have you been beaten by light? "Hehe!" Huang Yuan''s pupils shrank, his face remained unchanged, and he smiled softly, "Oh, let me take a break when I stand tired!" "Arudiba, go down and rest!" Arthur also said with a smile. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Arudiba nodded and said respectfully, then turned and left. After a show of mutual force, each other had a bottom, and the two began to enter the topic. "Since it is Lieutenant General Huang Yuan, I won''t talk nonsense, and I will just state the conditions so that Lieutenant General Huang Yuan can go back for business soon!" Arthur said with a smile. "Yeah, I like the refreshing person like my brother!" Huang Yuan made an exaggerated expression, and he knew what he said was fake! But he really thinks so in his heart. He is a person who likes to paddle at work. It would be great if he could finish his work quickly! Chapter 16： Join the world government "First, I hope Saint Martin can join the world government!" Arthur smiled slightly and said sternly. This condition was expected by Huang Yuan. Although, after joining the world government, you need to pay a large sum of heavenly gold every year. But again, there are many benefits. The first is to get a certain degree of blessing from the world government. It seems useless in the original work. Alabastan and Dresrosa were messed up by Qiwuhai, but that was only a special case. Dres Rosas original owner belonged to Doflamingos family, and he was still a Qiwuhai and a former Celestial Dragon. With the strength of the world government, he really didnt know what he did? Of course its impossible, its probably just a default! As for Alabastan, it is because Krokdal itself is a sea of ??seven wushu, and the intentions of Alabastan are deeply hidden. Of course, there is no shortage of world governments who want to test the meaning of the Nafirutali family. As for other pirates, if they want to fight against the idea of ??joining the world government. Ha ha... Do you know how to write dead words? do not know? Lets find out about the future CP0 Rob Lucy. When he was a child, he killed the pirates who held five hundred soldiers from the franchise. Although even the soldiers were killed together, it can also be seen that the world government has a certain amount of protection for the franchise! Of course, it is not so easy for a world government to join. In addition to paying heavenly gold, it also requires certain qualifications and a recommendation. For example, afterwards, the evil dark drum kingdom of Valbo was joined by the nobles of the world. Second, after joining the world government, the navy will often patrol the waters near the country. Countries that have not joined the world government, if their national strength is not strong, they will often encounter various crimes such as pirates, bandits, etc. The whole country is in dire straits! Phoenix Marco once said that most countries that have not joined the world government live miserable lives. Third, you can pass through Mary Joa and enter the new world. has many benefits, so I wont list them all. "Secondly, I hope there will be a batch of Hailou Stone!" Arthur still smiled and said. Hailou Stone has many uses, such as through the windless belt, the ability to control the devil fruit, and so on. But it''s also very expensive. It''s a little better in the Great Channel, but it''s hard to buy in the world. Hearing this, Huang Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly. "These are the two!" Arthur did not ask for more, but measured the value of the ghost spider and the conditions set by the Navy''s bottom line. "Brother, now that you are finished, let me talk about the conditions of our navy and discuss it later?" Huang Yuan did not agree on the spot, but asked first. "Good!" Arthur nodded slightly. "First, the ghost spider and all his subordinates must be returned to us!" "Second, we hope that this news will not be spread!" "Third, we hope to give us the people from the Blood Axe Pirates!" After finishing speaking, Huang Yuan showed an exaggerated smile: "Yeah, these conditions are very simple, I hope my brother will not refuse!" Arthur smiled and said, "I can promise you the first two, but I can''t do the third!" "Oh!?" Huang Yuan was a little puzzled. The only news sent back was the specific reason and process of the ghost spider fighting with people from the Blood Axe Pirates, but in the end, the Blood Axe Pirates'' fate was not passed on. go back. "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you hand over the people from the Blood Axe Pirates. Even if you don''t pay, I will give it to you, but..." Arthur paused, made a helpless expression, and continued. "Major General Ghost Spider accidentally affected the Blood Axe Pirates during the battle. Now there is only a piece of meat left, and I can''t give it anymore!" "Oh!" Huang Yuan nodded, and said nothing. After all, how can people hand it over? Besides, people killed themselves! He believed in this kind of thing, and Arthur didn''t need to lie to him, after all, he knew it by asking. He also knows why the Blood Axe Pirates were chased by the Navy. Now that they are dead, the clues are naturally gone, so there is no way. Anyway, he only needs to report the news, and the rest is not closed. His business. Next, the two began to discuss specific conditions. After half a day of negotiation. has set the following terms. First, the Navy will recommend the Kingdom of Saint Martin to join the world government. Second, the Navy can sell a batch of sea tower stones to the Kingdom of Saint Martin at cost. Thirdly, the bounty of those in Blood Harbor Town that have been disposed of by Arthur, the Pirate Group, the Blood Axe Pirate Group, and some wanted characters'' bounty was converted into sea tower stones to Saint Martin. You need to know that only the living wanted criminal can get the full bounty, and the dead can only get 70% of the bounty. This article was taken by him with compensation for the soldiers who were killed by mistake. In exchange, Saint Martin paid. First, hand over the ghost spider and all of his men, as well as the navy ships. Second, the news is completely blocked. ... Both parties are satisfied with the final result. Arthur was very satisfied with the result of the negotiation. Huang Yuan was very satisfied with the process of this mission. There was no trouble, chatting, and it was completed in half a day. The other party was also very smart and did not provide any special conditions. It is most suitable for his likes to paddle. The man of water is done. After the talk, Arthur took the yellow ape to the room where the ghost spider was held. Outside the room, the three golden saints who watched were talking enthusiastically, shaking their fists from time to time. Seeing Arthur coming over, he hurriedly said hello: "See Your Majesty the King!" Arthur waved his hand, did not say anything, but opened the door. This is a dimly lit room. Opened the room, through the light from the door, there was a swollen nose and a swollen face all over, a person who looked like a man or a ghost, and could not see the appearance. "Hiss!" Huang Yuan was really taken aback this time, why was the ghost spider beaten up like this? If it wasn''t for the clothes on his body and he thought Arthur wouldn''t joke with him, he would really not recognize the person in front of him. "Woo woo---" The ghost spider''s unrecognizable face left tears of regret after seeing the yellow ape, hate why his character is so impulsive, why can''t he speak well! These days, he has been living in dire straits. The golden saints are all at the age of sixteen or seventeen, young and vigorous. Although they have good personalities, they will inevitably be itchy when they have strength. UU Reading www. uukahnshu.com wants to do something with people. Usually, with my brothers, and Arthur, they can''t use all their strength, nor dare to use all their strength. Finally, there was an enemy who was captured, the one with good strength! Of course I used it hard! Every time the Golden Saints change their shifts, they will be beaten immediately. For this reason, the Golden Saints who had been working in two shifts discussed it, and they changed to four shifts, changing every six hours. sometimes one by one, sometimes three people together, at most ten people, in the words of the saints, are you not a ghost spider? Didnt you take ten knives? Of course ten people beat you! Poor ghost spider, the old wound is not healed, the new one has been added again, he was still very hard at the beginning, after three days and three nights, after taking turns beating without eating, drinking or sleeping. has already left a deep shadow in his heart. As a hawkish navy, ghost spiders were brutally beaten by society. Fortunately, the Saints are still well-measured, they are all just skin wounds. "Hahaha---" Huang Yuan looked at the man in front of him, chuckled, and laughed unscrupulously. He thought that the ghost spider should be injured, but he did not expect to be beaten like this. The main reason is that Saint Seiya almost fights with his fists. With his smile, the ghost spider''s heart is even more depressed! After a while, Huang Yuan led all the navy away. Before leaving, the ghost spider looked back and took a deep look at the place that left him shadow, secretly swearing that he... the ghost spider... must take revenge! ! ! It''s just that, none of them noticed, the ghost spider''s adjutant had a weird look in his eyes. Chapter 17： Undercover After dealing with the navy. Arthur summoned the prisoners who had not been killed. There are more than 20 prisoners left, headed by the three original leaders of Blood Harbor Town. Ghost Fire, Aiden and Chris. The others are the backbone of their subordinates. As for why the three of them are left... Because the three of them are among these prisoners, the only ones who seem to be saved. Although he wants to be undercover, it is not without a minimum. is like a ghost fire. Although he looks like a ghost, he still has a bit of conscience. When looting, he usually only grabs goods. As long as the opponent cooperates, he rarely kills. Aiden''s nickname is Blood Tiger. It sounds cruel, but he usually lives by protecting several small towns, charging certain protection fees, and smuggling and transporting goods to Blood Harbor Town, and rarely kills people unless you take the initiative to attack him. . Needless to say Chris, he usually lives in Blood Harbor Town and runs Blood Harbor Town. How can there be any time to go out and robbery? When they came in, they knelt down on one knee and looked at Arthur feverishly: "See your Majesty!" These people have been modified by Shaka. If they haven''t modified their memory, why should they be undercover? It is a pity that modifying memory is not as difficult as querying memory, and has many limitations. The first is that the spirit of modifying a person is much lower than that of Shaka. If it is too high, it cannot be modified, and it will cause a strong reaction from the other person''s spirit. Second, there are fewer relatives and things like that. There is no way. Once you meet your relatives, it is likely to cause memory conflicts and lead to mental confusion. If it were not for these restrictions, the ghost spider would not escape Arthur''s hand! The strength of these three people is between the captain and the major, and they have no relatives as the pirate mafia. In their memory, they were undercover agents sent by the old king to inquire about the surrounding news. As for why the new king was not sent out. Because, Arthur is only seventeen years old this year! Like a wildfire forty years old, Chris is thirty-eight years old, and the youngest Aiden is thirty years old. When they came out, they were both in their teens. amended to be sent by Arthur who believes it? "No gift!" Arthur said with a smile. "Thank you, King!" "How many hard work these years!" Arthur sighed. "It''s not hard, everything is for the kingdom!" When several people heard Arthur say this, tears burst into their eyes. They are just a small undercover agent in the kingdom. How can He De win His Majesty''s praise! "These things are a little reward from this king for your hard work over the years!" As he said, Arthur took out a tray from the side and contained the original things of the three. That''s right, Arthur directly rewarded them with their things shamelessly. The ghost fire is his original weapon, a revolver, called the ghost fire, a specially modified weapon that is extremely powerful... What was given to Aiden was a devil fruit with a spiral pattern, which was also his original thing. Arthur could not recognize any fruit, so he was rewarded again. After all, the uncertainty of eating the unknown fruit was too great. He had one. The powerful fruit is confirmed, but I didn''t get it! Chris was given a box of gold. Chris was originally a black wolf fruit capable person and good at physical skills, so he was rewarded with a box of gold, worth about 50 million Baileys. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for the reward!" Several people said in unison gratefully. "Ayden, you can eat the fruit now!" Arthur said with a curious tone. Eating this unknown devil fruit is like a lottery, and it depends entirely on luck. Don''t talk about devil fruits without garbage, only garbage users. Yes, if the user is powerful, no matter what the devil fruit is, it will be superb. However, a good devil fruit can give you a much stronger starting point than a garbage devil fruit. For example, when two people are not domineering, one ate the common species of the animal type and the other ate the devil fruit of the natural type, who is better? Hearing this, Aiden picked up the devil fruit and took a bite. "Uh---" Aiden showed a very tangled and painful expression. Just looking at the expression made Arthur twitch his face involuntarily, and it looked unpalatable! The ghost fire beside is the same. Chris is okay, he has eaten it too, at least he knows what it feels like, but seeing Aiden like this, he also recalled the feeling of pain, it was very unpalatable, and he didn''t dare to vomit it! Aiden swallowed the devil fruit with a distorted expression, looking very painful. But still picked up the devil fruit, ready to take another bite. "Wait!" Arthur was also very painful, and quickly stopped him, "Just one bite of the devil fruit, the rest has no effect!" "Huh---" Hearing this, Aiden breathed a sigh of relief and put down the devil fruit. "What!" Chris on the side called out in surprise. The devil fruit only needs one bite? I regret it! When he ate the Devil Fruit, he ate it all! Don''t mention the process, it''s a nightmare! After that, he knew why the devil fruit was called the devil fruit. The taste was really devilish! "Don''t you... eat it all!" Arthur saw his surprise and couldn''t believe him. "Well!" Chris nodded bitterly. "Chichi---" Aiden was aside, chuckles, and suddenly feels that this is not appropriate, so he covers his mouth, but looking at his shrugging shoulders, you know how hard he has endured! After a while, Aiden stopped, but still smiled. Only those who have eaten devil fruit know how unpalatable it is! "Alright, Aiden, you try, what kind of devil fruit is it?" Arthur said curiously. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Aiden answered, and then began to use the devil fruit vigorously. "Uhhhh-" I saw his face flushed, but still nothing happened. "???" Arthur, who was watching, looked inexplicable, how does it look like... shit? Finally, Aiden''s body began to grow blue hair. After a while, Aiden''s whole body was covered with blue fur, his height jumped up, reaching nearly four meters high, his head became a vicious wolf head, and the whole person became a blue giant wolf. "Animal?" Arthur whispered in confusion. "Cracking---" At this time, the blue hair flashed with lightning, crackling, gleaming, the blue giant wolf with lightning, it was so handsome that it exploded! "The most precious animal species in the animal department?" Arthur was surprised. Eudemons species are even more precious than natural devil fruits to some extent! But, there is no such person as Aiden in the previous life animation! Arthur thought for a while, and suddenly realized! If there were no ghost spiders in Blood Harbor Town without him, it would have been completely wiped out, UU reading www.uukanshu. If the com ghost spider seized an unknown devil fruit, it would not eat it, it must be turned over! is unknown after all, he, a major admiral of the navy headquarters, should not take such a risk. If you want to eat, you must eat the known! "Woo---" Aiden looked up to the sky with a long roar, and then changed back to his original body. "huhu---" Aiden is a little out of breath, it seems that the physical strength consumed by the transformation is not small! "Not bad, not bad!" Arthur said with satisfaction. "Your Majesty, praise!" Aiden said respectfully, and then his voice turned, looking at Arthur with expectant eyes, "Your Majesty, this devil fruit I ate is an unknown devil fruit, so I hope your majesty can name it! " "Good!" Arthur nodded, groaned for a moment, and said, "Since your fruit can transform you into a giant blue wolf and is accompanied by lightning, then it is called the lightning wolf fruit!" "Thank your majesty for the name!" Aiden said joyfully, he liked this domineering name very much. Then, Arthur told them what they needed to do in the future, so they left with his men. The ships seized on the dock that originally belonged to them were also assigned to them. Those boats can carry at least thirty or fifty people, and at most one or two hundred people. Arthur doesn''t like it at all. The conquerors can hold thousands of people! Moreover, these ships are all modified armed ships. They want to use them to transport goods and fish. after they leave. Arthur picked up a small stack of paper and looked at it. There are four in total, and the last three record the situation of Aiden, WISP and Chris. The top one records, the adjutant of the ghost spider, the navy colonel, Stella... Undercover number 001... Chapter 18： Naval Division In the early morning, the sun rises. Navy headquarters. Marshal''s office. Because the morning is the time for the regular navy meeting every day, there are already many people in it. Kongduan sat behind his desk. Standing by the side is the chief staff crane. At the desk, the one sitting on the right is the Warring States Period. The one sitting at the front on the left was Karp. He saw Karp still holding a bag of senbei, eating it creaky, and from time to time he took out his thick fingers and dug his nostrils. Sitting next is the red dog Sakaski, the green pheasant Kuzan. Akadog''s complexion is gloomy, while the green pheasant is expressionless and looks a little lazy. The last few navy lieutenants. As for the major generals, under normal circumstances, they are not eligible to enter the office. "!" At this time, a knock on the door interrupted their meeting. "Come in!" said hollowly. He knew that, under normal circumstances, the navy guards outside the door would not dare to interrupt their meetings. "Marshal!" A messenger came in, and he saluted him first. "whats the matter?" "Lieutenant General Huang Yuan is back, with an unfamiliar navy!" The messenger reported. "Yep!?" Kong looked at the Warring States with some doubts. I didn''t expect that the Warring States period was also a little confused. Didn''t he let Huang Yuan go to negotiate? The news from didn''t mean that the talk went well? Come back and report without the ghost spider. Why do you bring an unfamiliar navy? Kong looked out of the Warring States period and was a little confused, so he said to the messenger: "Let them come over!" "Yes!" The messenger saluted, then turned and left. After a while. Huang Yuan walked into the marshal''s office with a swollen and unrecognizable person. Kong hadnt spoken yet, and the red dog on the side couldnt help it. He looked at this figure that was a little familiar, and asked in a deep voice, "Huang Yuan, who is this person?" "Eat the sauce in the circle, nothing is peeping at a pig..." The ghost spider''s face was swollen, and he said vaguely to the red dog. "What! Are you a ghost spider?" Aka dog''s ears are sensitive, and he can hear what he is saying. He stands up suddenly, a little angry. You must know how the ghost spider, his powerful subordinate, has swollen into a pig. ? "Puff!" "Hahaha---" Before the ghost spider could reply, the unreliable Karp didn''t care about other people''s feelings, snorted, laughed, and smiled while pointing at him and said: "Ghost spider!!! Haha, you are the ghost spider!!! " "---" The lieutenants in the office also looked at the fat and swollen ghost spider in front of them. They were colleagues after all. They didn''t mean to be like the old **** Karp, but they still couldn''t help but laugh in a low voice. Even the expressionless blue pheasant kept shaking his shoulders, seeing that he had to endure very hard in order to keep his calm personality! The ghost spider who wanted to reply, heard these laughter, and his inner bitterness became even worse, and he could only be silent. Kong frowned and asked at the yellow ape: "Porusalino, why did the ghost spider be like this?" Huang Yuan didn''t laugh, it''s not that he didn''t want to laugh, but that he has watched too much these days and got used to it! He also laughed too much at first. "It''s like this..." Huang Yuan roughly explained the story from the beginning to the end of the ghost spider from the time the ghost spider arrived to Bloodport Town until his arrival. "What!! A small kingdom, how dare you do this!" As soon as Huang Yuan finished speaking, the red dog was furious. He was performing tasks outside these days, and he did not know about ghost spiders at all! But the ghost spider, his subordinate, was beaten for three days and three nights. It''s unbearable! "Okay, everything is over, let''s forget it!" Sora made a conclusion. The red dog was a bit aggrieved, his clenched hands were exposed with blue veins, dripping a little bit of molten liquid, enough to see his inner anger! But now, he is just a lieutenant general, at most a general alternate, not the later Marshal Akadog, and he has no right to question Marshal''s decision. "Crane, what do you think of the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Kong asked with a frown. Crane pondered for a moment, did not answer, but asked Huang Yuan: "What do you think of the strength of the Golden Saint Seiya of Saint Martin Kingdom?" Huang Yuans sloppy face rarely showed a trace of seriousness, and said: "I felt a sense of crisis as soon as I entered the door, and there was a domineering look at me staring at me, I think they should see the look and the armed look domineering, So, I can deal with a few at most. If all of them are played together, I can''t beat them, but... I can still run away! " "En!" Hearing this, the crane nodded and said, "Pendragon Martin is a big adventurer after all, who has been to the New World, so it is normal to have these two domineering things!" "However, at your speed, the domineering alone shouldn''t threaten you, right?" He wondered. "Yes, if you are only domineering, you can''t do anything with me, but not only dominance, they stared at me the whole time when I moved, and one of them also performed extremely fast punches, enough to catch up with me. That''s it!" Huang Yuan said with lingering fears. What he is proud of is the speed brought by his devil fruit. Once he loses this big advantage, in terms of his physical skills, he can only be regarded as an ordinary lieutenant general! "En?" He frowned, and said: "Judging from the current intelligence, the Kingdom of Saint Martin is very powerful and should not be provoked. Now the Light Pirates are causing us a headache!" "Judging from the conditions they asked for, they are not greedy, but they must have big ambitions. Otherwise, they will not specifically ask to join the world government and Hai Loushi. From their own strength, even if they do not join the world government, there is no one. Dare to mess with them!" said this, crane paused, and his voice changed. "However, Saint Martin is a kingdom after all, and we are the navy. No matter what their ambitions are, the world government should be more concerned than us!" Sora nodded when he heard the words, and said: "We have agreed to their request, and the other information will be given to the world government, let them care!" "As for the pursuit of Nicole Robin as explained by the world government, because of the impulse of the ghost spider, the final clue was interrupted..." At this point, the empty brow furrowed and he muttered for a moment. "Then let''s not find any clues! Anyway, Nicole Robin, when she finally chased her, there were more than 30 ships suspected, and we are not sure which ship we got on and was run away by her. It''s no way out!" Actually, Sora was actually unwilling to chase and kill a little girl in his heart, but he had no choice but to act on the task sent by the world government. Now that the clues are interrupted, there is no such thing. Everyone present had no opinion. Let the navy chase and kill a little girl all day long. The navy is shameless! But there are also secret refuges in the world government, UU reading www.uuknshu.com or the world government in the navy''s dark child is preparing to report this matter. Of course, Sora actually understands it, but he doesn''t care, after all, he is the admiral! "It''s better to build a naval branch around the Kingdom of Saint Martin! No matter what their ambitions are, at least they can know something when they do something!" Warring States suggested. "Well, good too!" Kong nodded and asked again, "Then which one do you think is responsible for this branch?" "Elements, witches, witches and mistakes!" The ghost spider hurriedly stepped forward and said excitedly. "No!" Warring States shook his head and said, "You are a major admiral of the navy headquarters. If you work at the Xihai sub-base, it is not appropriate!" Even the red dog who is a little angry at Saint Martin''s Kingdom feels wrong, so he said in a deep voice, "Forget the ghost spider, let his adjutant Stella go!" In his opinion, Stella is also in their line, and he is calmer, and his brain is more flexible. With this opportunity, Stella will be promoted by the way! According to the usual practice, if the navy headquarters goes to the branch office, they will be promoted to the first rank. If they are adjusted back in the future, it is equivalent to saying that they will be promoted through this step! "En!" Sora nodded directly and agreed. Stella has the impression that he is indeed a good navy. ...... After receiving the news, Arthur couldn''t laugh or cry. I put an undercover in your navy, but I sent it back to me. It was a dog! But it''s okay, what news Stella wants to send back, it''s not Arthur''s final decision! When it is important in the future, I send a wrong message to the Navy, and the result is... hehe! Chapter 19： Financial Report The dawn is breaking. Saint Martin''s Kingdom, the palace hall! Arthur sat on the throne. "See Your Majesty the King!" The ministers knelt on one knee. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. "Thank you!" The ministers got up. "What''s the matter today?" Arthur said lightly. "Your Majesty, this year''s financial report is out!" Ishihara Ken Saburo took a step forward, stepped out of the crowd, and bowed to report. "Is another year going by?" Arthur sighed inwardly. He became the throne in November, so it is December now, and it is normal for the end of the year. "Say it!" Arthur said solemnly. When he was in Shang Dynasty, Arthur was mostly expressionless and cold. It was not that he liked it, but as a king, he had to be like this when he was in Shang Dynasty! "Yes! Your Majesty" Ishihara Senzaburo nodded, and said sternly: "This year''s total national income is 2.973 billion Saint Martins! Compared with last year, it has increased by 20%!" "Among them, military expenditures, including army salaries, ordnance production, army logistics, army welfare, etc., add up to about 700 million Saint Martins!" Arthur nodded. These are all normal. A developed county in his previous life could even earn tens of billions of soft sister coins, and Baileys value was about the same as the previous lifes yen, and the ratio of yen to soft sister coins was 100. Compared to 6.3, the ratio is about fifteen to one, and the ratio of Bailey to Saint Martin is ten to one! Saint Martin is, after all, a relatively closed country, and it is already very good to be able to achieve these incomes. His army is also a professional army. Although there are only 10,000, each of them is much stronger than the messy peasant soldiers of other countries. Not to mention a dozen or a hundred, but with bare hands, one dozen or twenty is definitely not a problem! After all, this is the world of One Piece. Adults who eat well, plus training, can easily shoot ten or twenty. Of course, if you have a gun, its another matter. The gun can narrow the gap between the two sides. Strictly trained people are definitely better than ordinary people! "The expenditure of the Ministry of Industry, including infrastructure construction in various places, road repairs, and scientific research expenditures of the Academy of Sciences, etc., is about 500 million Saint Martins!" "The royal family''s income is 10% of the country''s total income, which is 297.3 million Saint Martins!" The royal familys income is separate from the countrys income. In the past, there was no separation, but after Arthur took office, they were separated, because if the two parties finances were combined, the entire countrys fiscal system would be messed up. But other things, if put together, then the state spending overspend, then the royal family has no money? Similarly, if the royal family spends too much money, then the country has no money? Therefore, it is better for the two parties to be open. ... "To sum up, the total expenditure this year is 2,330 million St. Martins, with a surplus of 643 million St. Martins. Together with the previous surplus, the remaining money in the Treasury is now 23. Thirty million Saint Martins, and three billion Pele reserves!" After finishing the report, Ishihara Kensaburo returned it. "However, the remaining money is a bit too much!" Arthur frowned slightly. For ordinary people, having a deposit is definitely good, but for a country, it is not necessarily! It is good for a country to have a surplus or even some reserves. However, the more fiscal surplus, the more wealth will be stored. If this happens, it will cause economic deflation, which will eventually lead to a decline in purchasing power, lower prices, and deflation. So, these surpluses must be spent quickly to achieve fiscal balance. This is the best. Arthur pondered for a while and said, "Lelis!" "Your Majesty!" Rilis took a step forward. Now that the town of Bloodport has been laid down, the navy has to make progress, so he asked Lylis to come back with him, and Lylis''s men are still stationed in Bloodport Town. At the same time, Arthur also ordered several silver saints The fighter guards the town of Bloodport. "From today, you and your regiment have separated from the First Army of the Army, and formed a navy based on your original regiment! From now on, you will be the commander of the Navy''s First Fleet!" Arthur ordered. "Yes! Your Majesty!" Lylis was a little ecstatic. Arthur waved his hand, did not say anything, motioned him to go down. Specific things must be discussed later, and now there are other things to be discussed. "Brian!" Arthur called another name. Brian is the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom. He is the youngest among the ministers. He is also twenty years old. He has long platinum blonde hair, blue eyes, and a handsome and smiling face. All the favors. was Arthurs playmate since he was a child, and it can also be said that Arthur was brought up by himself. After all, Arthur was already a few dozen years old before crossing, so how could he play with a group of little kids. Brian''s flexible mind and good at communication, coupled with his smiling face that makes people feel good, is no disadvantage in diplomacy. However, there was no chance for him to play before, just let him follow the Kingdoms merchant ships to purchase supplies every year. "Your Majesty!" Brian took a step forward. "The navy has sent news two days ago that the kingdom has been approved to join the world government. After the next year, when the navy comes to transport the heavenly gold, you will follow them to the world government to go through the formalities!" Arthur said. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Brian nodded, then stepped back. Afterwards, Arthur discussed many orders with the ministers. "Okay, I''m here today, get out!" Arthur waved his hand. "Thanks, Your Majesty!" the ministers said respectfully. ... study room. Arthur took out two newspapers excitedly. Although the formalities have not yet been completed, the matter of joining the world government has been confirmed. What follows is new benefits. The first type is newspapers. The only newspaper he could buy before was the St. Martins Kingdom Daily, or the newspapers from previous years he brought back when he went to sea every year. But it''s different now. There is a special delivery bird to St. Martin. Not before. There is no way, the delivery birds mainly fly on the main routes, and there are fixed kingdom places. The Kingdom of St. Martin was not well-known before, nor was it on the main route, and there was no bird to arrive here at all. However, as soon as the Kingdom of Saint Martin joined the world government, the newspaper delivery bird came, which is enough to show that the newspaper tycoon Morse has a certain source of intelligence in the world government, and even has any close ties with the world government. However, it doesn''t matter to him for the time being. Although he is very interested in the distribution and propaganda capabilities of these newspapers, he has no chance to participate. Arthur opened the Western poster first. I saw things about the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the corner of the first page. "The smuggling town of Blood Harbor, which was tragically destroyed by the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the Chris family and the two large pirates escaped! The thing is what happened in Blood Harbor Town, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com was spread out by the Pirates and Mafia who were repelled by Arudiba, and there are some things Chris and ghost fire, Aiden San News from people. Open Le Monde again. Because the air routes are large and wide, the newspapers in this world, except for the local area, are all weekly newspapers like the newspaper delivery bird. If the monthly report is too long, the daily newspaper time is not enough. Only the weekly newspaper is the most suitable! With the existence of the telephone worm, not only can make calls, but can also transmit textual materials. Therefore, Morse has special newspaper offices in various places. The newspaper offices make newspapers, and they are sent by the newspaper delivery birds, plus the time required to collect news. The time of the weekly report is just right! is also in the small corner of the first page. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea joins the world government! The procedure has not been completed, but the newspaper has already published the matter. After reading the two newspapers, Arthur opened the system panel. Reputation value: 212031 This is the purpose of entering. Prestige value is a comprehensive consideration of a persons cognition, popularity, familiarity, impression, credibility and so on. Although St. Martins Kingdom has been reported in two major newspapers, they are all in the corner. Moreover, it simply mentioned that the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin was named Pendragon Arthur. It''s like when you saw in the newspaper that there was a Mr. Chen in the corner. What happened to the accident at home, will you remember this Mr. Chen in a few days? The answer is clear. Therefore, the prestige value is so little. But, this is still a wave of rewards! Thinking of this, Arthur was a little excited. The things that were drawn in the previous draws were pretty good. What can I draw this time? Chapter 20： House of Time and Spirit Arthur brought a basin of water again and washed his hands. First one will send ten thousand. [Congratulations on getting a box of potato chips] Hearing this tone, Arthur''s expression of expectation suddenly collapsed. Although the potato chips are delicious, he wants something! "Huh!" He took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and directly came a ten consecutive strokes. [Congratulations on getting a box of Coke] [Congratulations on obtaining the blessing of the sea god] [Congratulations on getting a box of spicy sticks] ... [Congratulations on getting a box of potato chips] ... [Congratulations on getting the solar fixed-point portal] shipped! ! ! Arthur was ecstatic. also shipped two shipments at once, so lucky! saw two things appear in front of him. is like a sheepskin roll. Arthur opened the sheepskin roll. When opened the sheepskin roll, the whole room seemed to be much cooler. There is a three-dimensional chart in the sheepskin, but there are only two islands, one is St. Martin, the other is Blood Harbor Town, the two islands and the sea around them are all lit up, and the rest is full of mist. The sea water in it seemed to be real sea water, rippling slightly, exuding a cool feeling. Unfortunately, it is the end of the winter. Although there is no snow in St. Maarten and the nearby sea, the weather is still a bit cool. If you have this picture in summer, it will be very comfortable! At this time, an invisible wave that Arthur could not see radiated from the sheepskin. From the island of St. Martin to the waters near Bloodport Town, fish rushed to swim in the waters. The sea kings in the sea seemed to be more than half soothed by something, and suddenly became quiet. The whole sea was peaceful! Arthur looked at the sheepskin scroll, but couldn''t see anything famous, so he opened the properties directly. Sea God''s Blessing (Domain Item) [Introduction: In the sea area within the territory, increase the attraction to fish schools, increase the production number of fish schools, and increase the peace of marine life (peace, can make sea king marine beasts, fish, etc.) have lethality Creatures reduce the chance of attacking passing ships!)] "Peace degree?" Arthur can understand everything else, but the peace degree is a bit dazed, but fortunately there is an explanation later. suddenly, a little ecstatic. In the world of One Piece, what is the most afraid of sailing? Of course the first one was a pirate. The second one is the sea king class! If you encounter a pirate, you may be able to escape, but if you encounter a sea king, if there is no one on the ship who can beat it, or can beat it with weapons, then you must die! Good stuff! Moreover, there are another marked items. There were Legion items before, but now there are territory items. Arthur guessed there should be other items. After a while, I cleared up my mood, and looked at the second thing with the expected novelty. This thing is very simple, just two diamond-shaped crystals. Solar fixed-point portal [Introduction: Place the crystal in a fixed place to generate a fixed portal. Once it is used, it cannot be moved. After 12 hours of sun exposure, it can be used for five minutes! Arthur''s eyes lit up. Although there are many shortcomings introduced in this thing, it is really easy to use! Not to mention anything else, just put this thing directly on a certain location on the sky island, then he will have the basis for the entire sky island. You know, its not easy to go to the sky island on a large scale, like Luffy, there is no one in a hundred. With this thing, he asked someone to fly directly from Gaya Island to Sky Island with a bamboo dragonfly, and then put this thing down on Sky Island, then he could go directly to Sky Island. When he was overjoyed, he gritted his teeth and simply drew the remaining 100,000 prestige points. [Congratulations on getting the house of time and spirit] [The item is too large and will not be sent temporarily, please find a wide place to receive it! Arthur knew this thing. is something in Dragon Ball. The room has food, water and everything in it. The air is thin, and the temperature is abnormally hot. The temperature is between 50 degrees Celsius and minus 40 degrees Celsius. The gravity is 10 times that of normal, and there is a vast space like the earth. Weak will and lack of concentration are prone to hallucinations. And whats more peculiar is that spending a year there is only a day in the outside world. So it has become a veritable gold medal training place (the body of the person who enters will also grow normally, as if it had really gone through that long time). When Wukong was a child, he could not stand it after entering for a month, but a person can only enter for two days in his life, otherwise the exit would disappear and he would never be able to get out again. Of course, these two days refer to the room for two years, in which you can enter and leave indefinitely until the time is up. However, some bugs appeared later, completely ignoring the previous settings. Arthur didn''t know which version of the house of time and spirit. Then I checked the attributes. House of Time and Spirit [Introduction: You can enter two days a year, that is, two years in the room. Before the time is reached, you can enter and exit at will, but a person can only use two days in his life, and only one person can enter a year. The body will still grow inside! Arthur frowned slightly. This is worse than he remembered! means that it can only be used by one person each year. The original one can be used by two people, and it is used by two people at the same time. There is no need for each year. As long as one person leaves, the next person can use it. However, no matter how bad it is, this is a good thing. I found a big empty room in the palace and put down the house of time and spirit. Although this room is a large object, it is not like a teleportation array. It can be moved, even if it is heavier and larger, it doesn''t matter where it is. As soon as he put it down, Arthur couldn''t wait to go in and try. No way, he hasnt trained for a long time. Things are very busy these days. He can only spare a little time a day to train for a while to maintain his physical condition. Strong training has not been carried out for a long time. Without hesitation, Arthur stepped into the room. half a day later. Arthur came out. "Puff!" My eyes were blurred and hazy, and when he came out, he collapsed on the ground. is really too difficult. Inside, although there is no shortage of food and water, the environment is poor, the temperature difference is large, the air is thin, and the gravity is ten times that of the outside. However, these are still the next thing. The most terrifying thing is that no one talks to you. It feels like you are the only one between heaven and earth. It was okay at the beginning. He worked hard every day to train people, improving his physique and arrogance, but slowly he felt that his whole person was not good. When no one was talking to him, an inexplicable sense of depression lingered in his heart. For this reason, he worked harder to vent, trying to release this sense of depression. However, it is of no use. The more he trains him, the heavier the sense of depression, which makes him feel suffocated. Slowly, he even began to have illusions in front of him at UU reading www.uukanshu.com. After only half a year, that is, a long time outside, he felt like countless years passed. In the end, he couldn''t stand it anymore and he came out. After a day''s rest, gritted his teeth, Arthur went in again. This time, he came out in half a year, but it was obviously better than before. After the first lesson, he changed the way of venting after entering, and changed to sit still. The effect is very good! It was not that he couldn''t resist coming out, but he came out after the time was up. was also very rewarding. His strength had reached the apex of major general, and he was almost able to enter the lieutenant general stage. Perhaps because of the sit-in, his experience and color have changed completely, and the range was enough to cover almost a blood port town. The armed color has also improved, and it can flow occasionally, and it is almost possible to enter the upper Liuying level of the armed color! After a long time, Arthur went in again. came out a day later, looking a little embarrassed, but smiling. I can see the future once in a while. The armed color can already flow, and even occasionally can control its entry into the body. Strength, lieutenant general level. However, the domineering level is high, but it lacks actual combat. It should be better than the average lieutenant general, but the experienced lieutenant general is likely to lose him! He is also much taller, reaching a full height of 2.6 meters, which is 20 centimeters higher than the previous one. As soon as he came out, he vaguely felt that his body felt completely released. He knew that his body had reached the peak of its potential. If you want to upgrade, unless you find the devil fruit, or get some upgraded items through the system. Chapter 21： Firth Kingdom The Kingdom of Firth is located in the northeast of the Kingdom of St. Martin. It takes about three days for a normal sailing ship to get there. The kingdom was founded for more than two hundred years. Till now, the current king is Firth IV. Normally speaking, the country should not only reach the fourth generation after the founding of the country for two hundred years. However, members of the Firth family have the abilities that some people envy, and they are particularly able to live. Frth I, founded the country at the age of fifty, and lived to be one hundred and nine years old. Firth II, who succeeded to the throne at the age of 70, lived to be one hundred and twenty-one years old. Firth III, he succeeded to the throne at the age of seventy-one and lived to be one hundred and twenty-three years old. Firth IV, because Firth III only has one son, and he is old enough to have a son. This year he is fifty-seven and has inherited the throne for 40 years. is considered longevity among ordinary people in One Piece. Because it is the reason why he was old, he was favored since he was a child. His character is very violent, but his brain is smarter. has three islands. The largest island is also where the capital of the Kingdom of Firth is located. Firth Island is about the size of St. Martin. The other two islands, one with a medium-sized gold mine on it, are the main financial income of the Firth Kingdom, and the area is a quarter the size of St. Martin. The last one is two large areas with a coal mine on it and the area of ??Blood Harbor Town. The three islands are not far away. Standing on the edge of Frth Island, you can see the islands with gold mines. Although the island with coal mines is invisible, it is a normal sailing half-hour sailing from Frth Island. That''s it! The country is mountainous and food resources are not abundant. The number of citizens is about 200,000. But there are 30,000 soldiers. When Arthur saw this information, he was shocked. This is an extremely dangerous number! Of course, it''s not that these soldiers can cause any harm to the Kingdom of Saint Martin. But when there were only 200,000 people in the country, there were 30,000 solid soldiers, and the ratio of people to soldiers was almost almost seven to one. In this case, the country hasnt collapsed yet, its great luck! Like the Kingdom of Saint Martin, even if the country is rich in resources and economically developed, Arthur only recruits 10,000 soldiers. Its not that he cant recruit more, but this ratio is the best for the country. ! If there are more, it is likely to affect the development of the country! But after the next intelligence, he knew why Firth could raise so many soldiers like this. Of the 200,000 citizens, a full 100,000 people were regarded as slaves by Firth IV, who went to mine, farm, etc., and only gave one bite of food to eat, not necessarily the kind that could be full. With the soldiers, there are 130,000 people under the direct control of Firth IV. The remaining 70,000 people are either the nobles of the kingdom or the slaves of the nobles. As for civilians? also have them, but they are rare. They are all related to the nobles, or the nobles confidantes. Arthur even felt that if the Kingdom of St. Martin did not attack the Kingdom of Firth, they would collapse on their own in a few years. It is worth mentioning that the Firth Kingdom is not a member of the world government, so it is often troubled by pirates. Perhaps because of this, the Firth Kingdom recruited thirty thousand soldiers. ---------- Keene Island, which is the coal mine of the Firth Kingdom. The value of coal mines in this world is not high! No way, steam engines are not universal, how can the value of coal rise? Today, the person in charge of Keene Island is standing at the port of Keene Island with a smile, looking out from a distance. The person in charge of Keene Island is a man in his thirties and the only nobleman on the island named Klee Marcus. Marcus was dressed in gorgeous clothes with tight muscles and clothes. He looked strong and his face was firm, but his eyes revealed deep exhaustion. He was only thirty years old and his hair was already slightly pale. After a while, a ship with a rose flag appeared on the distant sea. The smile on Marcus''s face is even worse. The boat docked on the shore. It was Leslie, the commander of the Navy''s First Fleet, who came down! "Brother Rilis!" Marcus stepped forward and hugged Rilis tightly. "Marcus, another year has passed!" Lillis also hugged Marcus tightly, and said with some sigh. After a while, the two people separated. "By the way, why didn''t you see Brian?" Marcus asked. "Oh, Brian went to Mary Gioia to go through the formalities for the kingdom to join the world government!" Rilis said with a smile. "Look at my head!" Marcus patted his head and smiled, "Some time ago, I saw the newspaper report that your kingdom has joined the world government. Congratulations!" Keene Island does not have half a ship besides the port. Unless people from the Firth Kingdom come, Marcus will not be able to go out, so he can only rely on the newspaper bird to understand the outside world. Reading the newspaper is his only entertainment! "You''re welcome, you''re welcome!" Lillis smiled and waved his hand. With a change of voice, he said sternly, "How are you doing?" "Oh..." Marcus sighed and said sadly, "It''s still the same, and it''s almost impossible to hold it lately. If it weren''t for you guys, I guess it won''t be able to withstand it in a few days!" Marcus is the younger brother of the first princess of Fitters IV. It stands to reason that with this level of identity, no matter how he is, he will not be reduced to guarding Keene Island. The main reason was that he was a nobleman with a kind and honest character. Because he couldn''t understand domestic policies, he treated civilians as slaves and clashed with Firth IV. In the face of the princess, Firth IV did not execute him, but sent him to Keene Island to guard Keene Island. Keene Island is the poorest of the three islands in the Firth Kingdom. There is only one coal mine, nothing else, and the land is not suitable for growing food. There are five hundred soldiers and two thousand miners on the island. Because of the low output value of coal mines, Frth IV did not pay much attention to this place. The food and military allowances usually allocated are not enough, and he often suffers from starvation! Mining is hard work after all! If you hungry again, you might die from overwork! Therefore, in addition to turning over the coal mines needed by the kingdom, the kind-hearted Marcus secretly sold coal mines in exchange for money and food to maintain the basic lives of miners and soldiers. Lelis is the biggest customer among them. However, the Kingdom of Saint Martin can only go to sea for one month each year. Even the largest customers cant trade much. The food for more than 5,000 people is not a small amount. Moreover, there are not many coal mines that he can steal. Most of the coal mines! At this time, Marcus realized that only one merchant ship had come this time! "By the way, why do you only have one merchant ship!" Marcus said with a frown. There are few ships, and there are few things to pack. If you buy coal, you cant buy much. "Don''t mention it, not long ago, a group of pirates attacked our country''s port~www.novelhall.com~ so the original ship sank, and now this one was driven out quickly this month!" Leliss sighed. Tao. "How could it be like this!" Marcus said with a look of shock, "Don''t your kingdom only have one month to enter each year?" He saw in the newspaper that the Kingdom of Saint Martin had occupied Bloodport Town, but he did not expect that the Kingdom of Saint Martin was also attacked. After all, the Kingdom of Saint Martin had a natural barrier! "Yes!" Lelis nodded, and explained briefly, "But if you rush in regardless of the danger, it is still possible to rush in. We encountered this kind of pirate!" Suddenly, there was a trace of despair on Marcus''s face. Originally, he was counting on a big deal with the Kingdom of Saint Martin to get through this difficult time! What should we do now? Although he is a nobleman, he is not going to starve to death, but his men will definitely starve to death, especially the miners! Over the years, he has put a lot of money in it to help these suffering people, and now his pockets are empty. There is only enough money and food left for him to live alone! Isnt he not eating food for his men? Marcus thought of this, and was silent... after a while. "Hehe!" Marcus suddenly chuckled and shook his head. He found out that... he was also afraid of death! He... can''t give up his life for others! "If you want your miners to survive, it''s not impossible!" Lelis seemed to see Marcus''s mind from the side. Said quietly. "Yep!?" As if the drowning man caught a straw in despair, Marcus opened his eyes and stared at the mysterious Lyris! Chapter 22： Persuade "What can be done?" Marcus quickly asked, clutching Lelis''s shoulder. "Go to your room first!" Lillis glanced around and said with a smile. "Okay!" Marcus turned and left, eagerly taking Rilis to his office. It''s just that he didn''t pay attention. Behind Leliss there was a blond boy with his eyes closed in golden armor! After the three people arrived at the office. Shaka smiled slightly and closed the door smoothly. "Uh!?" Although Marcus was a little surprised, he didn''t care too much, but stared at Rilis. Lillis smiled slightly without concealing it, and directly stated the purpose of this visit. Marcus pricked his ears and listened! after awhile. Slowly, the expression on his face became cloudy. "Why did you choose me?" Marcus''s voice was hoarse and slightly bitter. "Do you remember, when I came last year, when I and Brian were drinking?" Lillis said with a chuckle. "Well!" Marcus nodded slightly. "That day, you were drunk, completely out of control, howling and crying!" Leliss eyes were a little lost, and said with a trace of memory, "you cried and roared at us,''Why, why, the source of all this is me sister!!!''" Marcus was silent. Lelis did not care about him, but continued to say slowly with a trace of memory: "You said, your dream since childhood is to be a knight of justice, to help justice, punish evil and promote good, so that the lives of common people can be better. !" Marcus remained silent, lowered his head, tears in his eyes. "However, when you grow up, you find that the lives of civilians are slowly becoming more and more difficult. At this time, you are a little confused. I dont know why, the lives of civilians will plummet, even being a cow and a horse. Can''t support a family!" "After a period of time, you tried to no avail and decided to investigate the cause. Fortunately, because you have a sister who is a princess, it is easy to find out the source of all this!" Speaking of sister, Leiston paused, looked at Marcus, and saw that he was already in tears! "Finally, you discovered that the source of all this turned out to be the king! That is, your brother-in-law!" "When you were young, although the king was violent, he was also very smart. Not to mention the country''s prosperity, but because of the existence of gold mines in the country, people''s lives are also good!" "But, slowly I dont know why, the king changed, he became extremely extravagant, spending money like water. Since then, the peoples life has become more and more sad. The king has spent money and the country has no money, so he decided On the civilians!" "Taxation is getting heavier day by day, and slowly the common people can''t help it. Those who have a way to escape to other countries, there is no way to be treated as a slave and do hard work for the kingdom after taking up a debt!" Marcus clenched his hands tightly, and the veins on his hands were exposed! "You are angry, you are confused, but helpless, all kinds of emotions are echoing in your mind, and finally, you rushed to the palace and questioned Firth IV!" "For your sister''s sake, he did not kill you, but sent you to this place!" "During this period, you carefully recalled and investigated every detail, and finally you suddenly discovered that it was not the king''s extravagance that caused all this, but that your sister caused all this!" "It is your most beloved sister. In order to satisfy her own desires, she bewitched the king and made the king slowly become extremely extravagant! But, she is your sister, who has always loved your sister since childhood!" "On the one hand, it is your favorite sister. On the other hand, it is the sense of justice in your heart, which tortures you all the time. You feel painful and entangled, but there is no other way. Therefore, you want to help these miners and civilians if you are bankrupt. Make your heart feel better!" "Woo woo---" Marcus couldn''t help crying, and a man in his thirties with white hair cried out! Lelis stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him. After a while, Marcus stopped crying and looked straight at Rilis. "I know that you have a righteous heart, you care about civilians, and cannot bear their suffering. That''s why I chose you. As long as you promise to join our Kingdom of Saint Martin, this is not a problem!" Leliss said sincerely. Marcus is a little silent. He doesn''t know how to choose. The situation is now obvious. The Kingdom of St. Martin wants to invade Firth. Once he agrees, this island will be their position, and he will be despised. The...traitor! However, Rilis is very aware of Marcus''s weakness, and his weakness is also what Rilis admires him! "Do you...remember your dream? Let the common people live a good life!" Leliss said sincerely and fiercely, "Since you want to change everything, but you can''t change it, why, why not Join a kingdom that can change all of this?" Marcus was a bit at a loss. What Lelis said is very reasonable, but after all, he is a nobleman of the Firth Kingdom, and his sister is still the princess, thinking of this, he is silent again! "Do you know why our Kingdom of Saint Martin went to attack Bloodport Town?" Seeing Marcus was silent, Rilis decided to add another fire. Actually, it was not Arthur''s idea to recruit Marcus, but the decision of Lylis, but Arthur did not object, but let Lylis make the decision. Arthur wants to occupy Keene Island. In addition to the coal mine above, it is more important to use this as a battlefield, gather soldiers here, and exercise soldiers through the war against the Kingdom of Firth. Although the kingdom has 10,000 soldiers, they are all trained in the Kingdom of Saint Martin. They have never seen blood and have no experience in warfare, so I took this opportunity to train an iron-blooded army. Otherwise, a Firth kingdom, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com only had 30,000 soldiers, and a few golden saints were dispatched, and it was done in one day. Is it so troublesome? "I don''t know!" Marcus shook his head honestly. "Because the pirate who attacked our kingdom escaped into Bloodport Town!" Leliston paused and continued, "That pirate killed more than 100 civilians in our kingdom. His Majesty the King was furious at the time. I said something exciting!" Marcus looked at Lylis with some curiosity! Lellis took a deep breath and said loudly and loudly: "Those who offend Saint Martin will be punishable even if they are far away!!!" This sentence made Marcus a little excited. The skinny, unclothed, and foodless miners flashed past their minds, and flashed past the civilians in distress. And his subordinates, those yellow-faced and thin soldiers! Think about my own king, and then think about other people''s kings, and immediately got a hot head and said: "Okay, I promise to join the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "Great!" Lillis patted Marcus on the shoulder and said. Shaka, who was silent for a long time with her eyes closed, smiled and said, "You are lucky!" "Yep!?" Marcus heard this, a little strange. "Oh, I forgot to introduce it to you. This is the guards of the king of our kingdom, the Saints Legion, the Twelve Golden Saints, Virgo, and Shaka!" Riliss said with a smile, he knew Shaka clearly. Add meaning. After all, Keene Island is a more important step that Arthur thinks. Of course, it is impossible to let Lilis do it at will. He left a last resort, Shaka! Once Leliss failed to persuade him to surrender, then Shaka came in handy! But, simply, Rilis succeeded! Chapter 23： Green Island A cloud of black smoke rose into the air in the distance. gradually revealed a rose banner. A huge battleship emerged from the sea. slowly approached the port. Marcus then discovered that the gun muzzles on both sides of the ship were scary. "If I didn''t agree just now..." Cold sweat dripped from Marcus''s forehead, and his eyes looked straight at Lelis, with a shocked look. It was less than ten minutes after he was persuaded to descend until the ship appeared, saying that the ship was not staying nearby, and he did not believe that he was killed! "Hehe!" Lelis saw what he meant and smiled awkwardly, the expression self-evident. The people on the boat got off. About a thousand people, all wearing blue uniforms, this is the new navy uniform! The level of the navy''s army is the same as that of the army, but a regiment of the navy is a battleship, and the regimental commander is the captain! "Da da!" All of them stood up and saluted in front of Rilis. "Commander!" Lelis also returned a salute. Marcus looked at these well-trained soldiers, and then at the group of soldiers behind him, all of them were yellow and thin, and most of their weapons were made of wood! Shame and anger! Lelis saw his emotions, patted him on the shoulder, and smiled: "Brother Marcus, he will be his own from now on, so dont care about these things! You are also credited this time, you can talk about you Do you want to join the army, or do you want to manage a place?" Hearing this, Marcus started thinking. Seeing this, Rilis did not urge him to make a decision, but let him think slowly. In the next time. The conquerors continued to travel back and forth between Blood Harbor Town and Keene Island, and piles of soldiers were transported to Keene Island. Ships of materials are sent here, and the skinny miners here finally don''t have to do the hard work of mining, but help to set up tents and carry the materials. Although they are tiring to do this, they enjoy it. St. Martin is not bad for hungry soldiers. They can not only eat a full meal, but also eat things that are rare for them. This It is enough for them! ------------------ Firth Kingdom, Kingdom Colosseum. "Hit, kill it!" "Kill him, kill him!" "Hit it in the eye, hit the eye!" ... The arrogant and noble aristocrats who usually have a serious face, are completely in a state of enthusiasm here, madly cheering for the people and animals in the Colosseum. In the Colosseum, I saw a bruised, shackled man with bare hands, full of blood, and standing in a corner panting. And, on the other side of the Colosseum, there was a six-meter-long saber-toothed giant more than four meters high, with saliva and red eyes, slowly approaching him. The battle is about to start! At the same time, in a box at the highest point of the Colosseum, Frth IV and his first princess, Klee Opatella, were sitting inside watching the battle, but their minds were not in it! "Hehe!" Opatella smiled, "Your Majesty, do you think your concubine is beautiful?" "Beautiful, so beautiful!" Although Felt IV was nearly sixty years old, he was still sturdy, with jet-black hair and a thick beard. He didn''t see any oldness at all. "Your Majesty, can you agree to a small request from my concubine?" Opatella''s eyes flickered and exuded a charm, staring at Felt IV and said softly. "I love concubine, just tell me if you have anything!" Felt IV smiled. "The younger brother of the concubine, has been in Keene Island for several years, the concubine wants him to come back!" Opaltra said spoiledly. "Uh-even though he smashed against my king at the beginning, my king also considered Ai Concubine''s face. Concubine Ai insisted on letting him go to Keene Island. Why should he come back today?" Phil A trace of doubt flashed in the eyes of King Te IV, and he asked inexplicably. "My concubine, just miss him!" Opaltra said spoiledly. "Okay, okay, okay! This king promises you!" Felt IV agreed casually. In a direction invisible to King Firth IV, Opatella''s flattering eyes chilled, and there was a trace of hatred in his cold eyes! "Blubru!" At this moment, the phone worm on the side rang. "Who, interrupt my king at this time!" Firth IV answered the phone impatiently. Listening to the call, the expression of Firth IV slowly solidified, revealing a trace of anger, and roared: "What!!!! Someone attacked Lujin Island?" --------------- Green Gold Island is the main fiscal revenue of the Firth Kingdom. has a medium-sized gold mine on it, so it is heavily guarded, with a total of 15,000 soldiers. There are more than a dozen forts at the port, and there is a small city behind it, Greenport City! Different from Keene Island, the poor of Keene Island dont even want pirates! The gold on the Green Gold Island made the pirates coveted, so it was also heavily defended. It was extremely difficult to capture here, and even nearby pirates did not dare to attack here easily. Green Gold Island is just a port, but there are three lines of defense, the first is the fort at the port, the second is the Green Harbor City, and the third is the gold camp in front of the gold mine. Among them, the port and Green Harbor City are integrated, and the port is directly connected to Green Harbor City. Green Harbor City is also the strongest of the three lines of defense. This one was breached, which almost shows that Green Gold Island has fallen. The port of Lujin Island is opened once a month, and every time it opens, nearby merchants flock to it, wanting to buy gold. In order to prevent someone from attacking the port while pretending to be a merchant while the port is open, there is a certain distance between Greenport City and the port! At this time, a few days have passed since the last time it was turned on. UU reading www. uukanshu.com So there is no stop at the port. But there are still three thousand soldiers stationed here. "boom!" An explosion broke the tranquility of the harbor. "The enemy attack!!!" the soldiers guarding the harbor roared. Not far away, a smoky ship turned sideways and fired toward the harbor. "Boom boom boom!" The port where countless shells hit directly. At this time, the soldiers guarding the harbor also reacted and boarded the fort. Enter the Conqueror. "Boom boom boom!" The muzzle on the ship continuously fired shells towards the harbor Lellis took a telescope and looked at the port of Lujin Island from a distance. at this time. He saw several black spots flying towards the conqueror. Cannonball! Lelis reacted instantly. quickly drew out the white gold special spear from his waist. took aim carefully. "boom!" The spear was fired, and a flying shell completely exploded in mid-air. reload, aim, and launch. in one go. "Boom boom boom!" All the flying shells exploded in midair. "The commander is good at marksmanship!" "The commander is amazing!" ... A group of soldiers on the ship cheered for Lelis. And Shaka behind him quietly leaned aside, closed his eyes and rested, and did not participate in blocking the shells. This was ordered by Arthur. In order to train the soldiers, at best, the commanders can do it themselves. If Shaka takes the shot, what is the point of training soldiers? Chapter 24： Quick Under Rilis'' sharp marksmanship. The conquerors bombarded the harbor without any scruples. In a short while, more than a dozen forts were destroyed. The port did not have the ability to resist. Three thousand soldiers left hundreds of corpses and returned to Greenport City. See the port without any resistance. The conqueror slowly entered the port. "Da da!" The soldiers in blue uniforms got off the ship one by one. is waiting at the port. Lelis took out the phone bug, dialed out, and smiled: "The port has been captured, and the rest is up to you, Commander Bruce!" When all the soldiers on board got off the ship, a simple defense was set up at the port. The conqueror drove away slowly. On the other side, Green Harbor City wall. A very kind-looking fleshy ball, more than two meters high, white and fat, with squinted eyes, is looking at the port with a telescope. "Who are these people?" Meatball is the general of the Felt Kingdom who is responsible for guarding the Green Island, Quik! The system of the Kingdom of Firth is different from that of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Among them, the general of the Kingdom of Firth is equivalent to the military minister of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, in charge of most of the country''s troops! Although he looks kind on appearance, someone who can sit on the position of a general of a country is obviously not a good person. The strength is at the major level. In places like Xihai, he is already considered a master of the party! "My lord, this should be the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" The gentleman with glasses and a suit said solemnly. This is Goss''s brain, Aldi. "Oh!?" Quik looked at Aldy with a puzzled look, wondering how he recognized it. "My lord, there was a rose flag on the ship in the harbor just now, it should be correct!" Eldy pushed his glasses to confirm. "Small kingdoms like Saint Martin dare to attack us?" Quirk was a little surprised. In his memory, Saint Martin was a small kingdom and would only go out to sea once a year. He would drop by to buy some gold every time. As for the others, he didn''t have any. impression. "My lord, the Kingdom of Saint Martin has recently joined the world government!" Aldi explained, "Being able to join the world government means that their strength is good, at least, they have money!" "Oh!" Quirk nodded. He hasn''t read the newspaper recently, but he doesn''t know the news. "My lord, their ship has retreated, do you want to take this opportunity to kill him and kill him by surprise?" Eldi suggested. "No, look at the distance. The weird smoking ship is not far away. Once we go out, it will come back. The powerful firepower will cost us a lot!" Quik pointed to the distance. The conqueror shook his head and refused. Seeing Quik''s refusal, Eldi didn''t say anything, but nodded silently! Although he thinks this is a good opportunity, after all, there are only a thousand people on the dock, and if they have more than 10,000 soldiers here, if they rush over together, the ship will not have time to return. But Quik refused, and he could only agree. He was just a commoner. He was lucky enough to be regarded as a think tank by Goss. He knew his status. All he had to do was to give his own plan, and everything else Quick chose himself! Quick regretted immediately. The ship returned after less than half an hour after sailing out. also unloaded more than a thousand people in green uniforms. "Yohouhou, Lillis did a great job!" Bruce laughed and jumped slightly, and jumped directly off the boat. "Of course, don''t see who I am!" Lelis smiled confidently and said, "It''s up to you next, don''t let me down!" "Yohouhou, next, let''s watch my performance!" Bruce''s mouth raised slightly and his face was smiling. on the wall. Quicks fat face was completely black. Unexpectedly, the ship transported more than a thousand people within half an hour after it went out. Seeing this scene, Eldy''s complexion became serious. For half an hour, the troop... At this time, there was already a guess in his mind! "Not good! Marcus should have been caught, or betrayed!" Aldi said in surprise. "What?" Quik looked at Eldy with some confusion. "My lord, think about it, there was only one ship on the opposite side to attack from the beginning. This shows that they probably only have this ship, but they brought another group of soldiers in half an hour, so this group of soldiers Where did it come from?" Eldi said anxiously. "You mean, this was shipped from Keene Island?" Quik''s mind also turned quickly, and he figured it out. "My lord, we don''t know how many people they have on Keene Island. It''s best to take this opportunity to attack, don''t let them stand firm and gather completely!" Aldi seriously proposed. Quick said hesitantly, "But what about their ship coming back?" Eldy pondered for a moment and gave the answer: "In this way, we will retreat when the ship on the opposite side returns, and we will attack if the ship does not return. Repeatedly, the longer we drag it, the better it will be for us when the opposite side has no logistics. !" "Okay!" Quik was also a decisive person and directly agreed. As Eldy said, they dont know how many enemies there are. What if there are many people facing each other? So the best way is to take the initiative! Even if the opposite ship comes back, you can use the enemy to advance and retreat. The rogue style of the enemy retreats and I enter disgusts them. There is no logistic material on the opposite side at the port now, so it has a great advantage to drag it down! Soon, ten thousand troops were assembled. This group of people is obviously much better equipped than the guard soldiers on Keene Island. Half of the people were holding guns, and the rest were iron weapons. Most of the bodies were also very strong. They were not yellowish and thin like Keene Island. After all, this was the most important place in the Firth Kingdom, and the natural defense was much stronger. "Crack---" The gate of Green Harbor City opened slowly. Behind the door are densely packed with people. "Not good!" Riliss stared, seeing the opponent''s offensive intentions. After thinking for a while, Lelis finally picked up the phone worm, ready to call the conqueror back to support. At this time, Bruce held his hand, shook his head and said: "No need to call, when the conqueror came to this port for the second time and put down the soldiers, the opposite should have guessed that we took Keene Island! " "Now that the opposite party gathers to attack, it shows that they have a plan. The most likely thing is that the conqueror will return, the opposite party will retreat, and the conqueror will leave, they will attack, slowly dragging it down, and steadily increasing their advantage. , Its better to go on like this! Bruce''s remarks made Lillis thoughtful, and finally put down the phone bug and prepared for it. It was just the first time he experienced such a big scene, his mood became tense! "You roar roar, it seems that the enemy on the opposite side can''t wait any longer. It just so happens that I can''t wait!" Bruce said with a hint of excitement. "It''s really exciting. Let me sing a song for this war. Lets open it!" "Yohouhouhou---" "Yohouhouhou---" ... "Bring you wine from Binks!" "Above the ocean~www.novelhall.com~ I''m waiting for the pirate to lead the way!" "The wave is a pillow, the boat is a bed!" ... Bruce sang Binks wine. This song is his favorite song. When he was a child, his uncle wrote to him and taught him. Unfortunately, he didnt know why, so his uncle never contacted him again. . "Commander Bruce, don''t sing such inappropriate songs at this time, and we are soldiers of the kingdom, not pirates!!!" Lillis roared angrily, but Bruce was nervous when he sang like this. The mood has also eased! "Hey, okay, how could the group of crooked melons and jujubes on the opposite side have beaten the carefully trained soldiers of our kingdom?" Bruce waved his hand and said indifferently. "The whole army is ready!" Bruce yelled, drew out his long knife, and pointed at the army slowly coming across. 2000VS10000 "Crack!" Two thousand people lined up in three rows, raised their guns, loaded them, and aimed at the enemy. The Kingdom of Saint Martin is strictly trained. Among them, queuing to shoot is part of their training. Because most of the guns in One Piece are single-shot rifles, they can only fire one round, so queuing to shoot is one of the best tactics. Goss, who came out of the city gate, stood directly at the front of the team. "Roar---" Quick roared, suddenly transformed into a huge wild boar over five meters high, and rushed directly towards the Saint Martin army. And his men also roared, rushing towards the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin frantically. "Go!" "kill!" ... Chapter 25： Port blood battle "First row shot!" Bruce shouted with his long knife. "boom!" The crowd who rushed over fell down in an instant. After the shooting, the army immediately squatted down and reloaded. "Second row shooting!" "boom!" "Third row shooting!" "boom!" "First row shooting!" "boom!" Every time I shoot, a piece falls. "what---" The troops of the Firth Kingdom fell one by one, making a miserable cry. Goss, who is huge, was shot several times. Although he was not injured, he still felt a strong pain. "Roar---" The wild boar in the form of Quik roared and rushed towards him with a hard shot. "Yohouhouhou, a **** battle is about to begin!" Seeing Quik rushing over, Bruce knew that he couldn''t let him rush over, disrupting the formation. "---" drew out the long knife he carried. It was a straight long knife with a cold light on the knife, and it was a good knife at first glance. "Yohouhouhou---" Bruce gave a strange cry, jumped a few times, and rushed out of the army. "Song of the Pirate. Three consecutive spikes!" The long knife stabbed three times, and a series of three sharp swords went straight toward Goss. "---" Quick running wildly, although he saw sword aura, he couldn''t stop because of his huge body and greater inertia, so he could only take a few shots in silence. Suddenly, three wounds appeared on his body, and drips of blood came out of the wounds! However, judging by his huge size and the powerful resilience of the animal fruit, this wound is not a concern. "Roar!" However, this was enough to make Quik angry. The bullet hit him without any wounds, at most it hurts, and now he was stabbed with three wounds. "The wild boar stab!" The speed at Quick''s feet increased slumped, and he aimed his sharp fangs at the army, and rushed straight forward. He knows that he is rushing towards the army, and Bruce will not hide in order to ensure that the army is not chaotic. of. as predicted. Upon seeing this, Bruce''s face became heavy. gritted his teeth. stood on the route of Quiks charge, put the sword horizontally in front of his chest, his legs slightly bent! "Armed and domineering!" A black domineering entanglement wrapped around Bruce''s sword. "!" Goss fangs hit the sword directly. "---" Although Bruce was prepared, he was knocked back several tens of meters, and the black leather shoes under his feet rubbed vigorously with the ground, directly pulling out a small gully tens of meters. Bruce''s mouth was bleeding slightly, but he was smiling. After receiving this shock, he will be able to play much better. He was originally an agile player, not a player who survives by brute force, and was forced to take it. However, he still remembered this lesson and suffered from the lack of combat experience. If he rushed directly at the beginning and prevented Goss from charging up, or let Lylis directly attack Goss, he would not suffer this. hurt! lack of combat experience is also a shortcoming of the entire Kingdom of Saint Martin! Although, in the West Sea, the Kingdom of St. Martin is considered top-notch in terms of power and economy, but Shigekuni Yamamoto is the only one with rich combat experience. Other people have rich experience in duel, and they often learn from the strong in their own kingdom, but the real combat experience is indeed less. "Song of Pirates. Waltz!" Bruce stepped on both feet, moving around Goss at a very fast speed, with black domineering attached to the long knife. After Bruce approached Goss, the long knife also slid through Goss'' body. "Roar---" Quick let out a sad scream, and saw dense wounds appearing on his body. Goss, who is huge and cumbersome, wanders around in a hurry, but can''t catch up with Bruce! wanted to hit the Saint Martins army directly, but was stopped by Bruces sword, unable to charge, and helpless for a while, he had never been so embarrassed! The next thing will be easy. Quick is only a major level after all, not even domineering, although the upper side of the Xihai is strong, but Bruce is a colonel, although he has no combat experience, but his hard power is much stronger than Gos! "Song of the Pirates. Rapid stab!" Bruce instantly released dozens of sword auras and stab Quik at a very fast speed. "---" Quick wailed, couldn''t help it anymore, and directly changed into a half-beast form. If you maintain the complete wild boar form, it is very likely to be played to death! "I''m going to kill you!" From the white fat man to the pig head black fat man, he looks like a pig with eight rings, only a nine-tooth nail rake! "Wild boar head mallet!" Quick aimed at Bruce, bared his fangs, and smashed towards Bruce. "Seeing and hearing color domineering!" It''s no use, Bruce dodges his attack with a single jump. Bruces knowledge and armed colors are just rough, but they are not something Goss can deal with. If it werent for his lack of experience at the beginning, he wouldnt even be injured in killing Goss. "Song of the Pirates. Carnival Dance!" "Da da da!" Bruce kicked his feet and danced with joyful dance steps rhythmically. The figure began to swim around Goss mysteriously. The sword in his hand matched the dance and cut Goss. "what---" Slashed through Goss with a single knife. The wounds that had been restored on his body due to the strong restoring power of the animal system were added. "Wild boar head mallet!" The injured Quick was completely mad, and he chased Bruce no matter what, but it was of no use. The light-weight Bruce paired with the color of the experience, it is no disadvantage, the relaxed trainer Goss. the other side. "Hoo---" Lelis saw that Bruce was already in control of the rhythm of the battle, and his hanging heart slowly dropped. He lowered the gun aimed at in his hand, focusing on the battle between the troops. Although the opponent has 10,000 troops, the 2,000 troops of the Kingdom of St. Martin firmly occupy the upper point. Although a little panicked at the beginning, even the usual training strength did not perform well. But slowly, they found out that the 10,000 troops on the opposite side could not rush through! The line-up shooting method is really easy to use. Especially when there are not enough guns on the opposite side and there is not much training. after one round. Hundreds of people fell across. Although still rushing towards the Saint Martin army. However, the formation of UU Reading www.uukanshu.com has been completely messed up. The gunners did not dare to shoot casually for fear of hurting teammates. Only the front one can fight back with a gun. "Boom boom boom!" The gunshots rang like firecrackers on the battlefield. "what---" Someone screamed from time to time and then fell down, but in most cases it was the fall of the Firth Kingdom. The battle loss ratio reached an astonishing one to twenty. "Haha, I finally rushed over!" After a while, people from the Firth Kingdom finally rushed into the camp of the Saint Martin Kingdom. At this time, there are fewer than five thousand people in the Firth Kingdom. This is also because the port and Greenport City are close, and whether they can rush over is two things. "go to hell!" The Felt Kingdom soldier grinned, drew the knife and cut it down. The Saint Martin soldiers in front of him seemed to be shocked, and they were stunned. "boom!" Seeing only one shot from Rilis, the soldier of the Firth Kingdom was dealt with. "The enemy rushed in, so calm down, and counterattack me fiercely according to the usual training!" Lelis shouted. The voice also awakened the soldiers of Saint Martin. "---" withdraw the standard long knife, "Kill!" has entered the stage of hand-to-hand combat. However, the soldiers of the Firth Kingdom were horrified to find that after entering the hand-to-hand battle, their injuries were more serious. Although the soldiers of the Kingdom of St. Martin are inexperienced, they are well trained and have sufficient food supplies. Everyone has the strength of one enemy and twenty. As long as they play a few points, the soldiers of the Firth Kingdom can''t stand it. Chapter 26： 8 treasure water army The battle lasted for half an hour. "Run!" "I don''t want to die!" "help me..." ... When there were two thousand people left in the Firth Kingdom, it was completely broken, and everyone rushed to escape into Greenport City. And at this time. The soldiers also carried by the conquerors returned. saw this messy appearance. "Quickly, go down and help!" "Hurry up!" "Go and help brothers!" ... After a noisy sound, the people on the boat hurried down to support. "Boom boom boom!" Conqueror also fired, "what---" "Cannon!" "The ship is back, run!" ... The Frth Kingdom soldiers who were fleeing were caught off guard by this round of shelling. The number of soldiers who finally fled back was probably in the hundreds. At this time the battlefield is in the middle. "Huh huh!" Quick showed his prototype, a fat white man, kneeling on one knee, panting heavily, his eyes blurred, his body covered in blood, and the blood flowing from his body formed a small pool of blood around him! Bruce looked at the fat man in front of him with admiration. In the past half an hour, the sword in his hand had hit the fat man countless times, but the fat man stood up abruptly. From the first angry roar, to the final silence, as if there was something supporting him, no matter what the injury, he just refused to fall. "You...surrender!" Even Bruce couldn''t help saying. "Hehe...hehe..." Quirk chuckled slightly, stood up struggling, and said firmly, "I...I am the general of the Firth Kingdom! Surrender...how? may!" "It''s a pity!" Seeing Quik''s firm rejection, Bruce did not force him. The long knife pierced Quik''s heart directly. "what---" After Quik screamed, he clasped Bruce''s long knife in both hands. The sharp knife made his hands bloody. He asked with expectant eyes: "Finally, can you tell me why you want to invade our kingdom? ?" "Why?" Bruce scratched his exploded head, and said with a headache, "Why is the fight between kingdoms?" "Hehe...so too!" Quirk squeezed out a smile, then grabbed the blade and pulled Bruce over, "Boar head mallet!" "boom!" "Puff!" Bruce was hit by surprise by surprise, he had no time to cover his head with his armed color, but he also flew out with a blow, spouting blood! Quick had fallen down when Bruce stood up. His pull not only pulled Bruce over, but also stabbed Bruce''s knife into his heart. "Quick...General Quik, never...no...surrender...surrender!!!" Quikqiang smiled, said this sentence hard and firmly, and then slowly lost sound! "Oh... let him be buried!" Bruce sighed helplessly, called the soldier on the side, and ordered. ------------- Firth Kingdom, Royal Palace. Firth IV walked anxiously back and forth in the hall. Behind this, a soldier hurriedly walked in. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Green Harbor City has fallen!" The soldier reported anxiously. Green Harbor City is the most defensive place on Green Golden Island. The fall of Green Harbor City represents the fall of the entire Green Golden Island. After hearing the news, the anxious Firth IV calmed down instead. "Okay, I see, you go down first!" Felt IV waved his hand and said lightly. "Yes! Your Majesty!" Hearing this, the soldier retreated. Felt IV sat on the throne, pondered for a while, picked up the phone worm, and called out a call that was hidden in his memory. "Blubru---" A secluded somewhere wearing a green jacket, yellow pants and a white chubby green pepper with an earth-colored belt, picked up the phone worm. "Hey, who, what?" "Master Green Pepper, I am Firth IV of the Firth Kingdom. This time, our kingdom has encountered a huge crisis. I would like to ask you to help!" Firth Kingdom? The green pepper of the cone pondered for a while, then recalled some of the past, and said in a deep voice: "Are you sure to use this favor?" "Yes!" Fuerth IV said firmly. "Our green pepper family must repay if we have any kindness!" Zhuozhi Green Pepper said solemnly, and then the voice changed, "Tell me about this time first!" "Okay, my lord!" Felt IV nodded, and then began to explain the matter. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Green Pepper scratched his head, and couldn''t remember which kingdom this country is, but he still promised: "Don''t worry, the rest will be left to our Green Pepper family!" After losing his beloved cone head, the original green pepper of the cone fell into a slump, and lived in seclusion. It has been a long time since then. Even if the people from the country of flowers ask him, he will think twice! However, the Firth Kingdom is different. The second king of the Firth Kingdom once helped a certain generation of the Green Pepper Family and made them owe a great favor. Although the Green Pepper Family is a pirate, it is also a pirate with an extremely heavy commitment! Therefore, after the call from Firth IV, Green Pepper, who cannot live in seclusion, decided to go out and solve the matter. Green Pepper of Cone picked up the phone worm and dialed a number. "Eight Treasure Marines, ready to attack!!!" "Really?" Old Cai said in surprise. Ever since the proud cone head of the green pepper of the cone was beaten into a flat head by Karp, the green pepper of the cone has been unhappy, depressed, and usually lives in seclusion and rarely goes out. Unexpectedly, this time I was actually preparing to attack. Lao Cai didn''t have time to care who the enemy was, or he didn''t need to care at all. Anyway, the green pepper of the cone is willing to attack! "Brother, grandpa said, ready to attack!!!" Lao Cai said to his younger brother Abu happily. "Really?" Abu asked incredulously. Old Cai nodded heavily. "Eight Treasure Marines, attack!!!" ---------------- Green Harbor City. After the 10,000 troops led by Quik were almost wiped out, Greenport City no longer has any defensive capabilities~www.novelhall.com~Bruce and Rilis led the Greenport City occupied by more than two thousand people. Originally, they wanted to wait for Keene Island to transport 5,000 people over, and then attack the last line of defense on Green Gold Island, the gold mine camp. After all, there are 5,000 guard soldiers and 30,000 miners in the gold camp. These people are not a small number. After being attacked by the army led by Goss just now, more than 500 people died directly, and more than 300 people were injured, of which 70 were seriously injured. These casualties made both of them feel distressed. After all, the troops of the Kingdom of Saint Martin are not recruited at will, they are all carefully trained, and they feel distressed if they die! Unexpectedly, the gold mining camp surrendered. Goss brains led them to surrender. "Why surrender?" Bruce asked curiously. "Haha!" Eldy smiled bitterly, "Return to your lord, although I am the think tank of General Goss, but again, I am only a civilian! In the Kingdom of Firth, I have achieved the limit that civilians can do. ." Eldi paused, clenching his hands, bitterly injustice. "But... I''m unwilling! I''m unwilling to live this life, I can only do this! My ability does not allow me to stay here, I want an opportunity, not to prove how great I am, I just want me His talents are fully bloomed!" "Yohouhouhou...Congratulations, our St. Martin is a place capable of taking the upper hand. Today you persuade them to have merit. Your Majesty will definitely reward you!" Bruce heard his unwillingness and said with appreciation. . "Maybe, we will be colleagues in the future!" Rilis also said with a smile. Saint Martins Kingdom, Im not afraid that you are ambitious, but you are not capable! Chapter 27： prelude Saint Martins Kingdom, Royal Palace. Arthur sat in the study and walked back and forth. Today, he doesn''t know why, he always feels a little restless. If he hadn''t crossed before, he would think it was caused by overwork and physical exhaustion! However, now he is a strong lieutenant general, and he can occasionally see the degree of the future when he sees and hears the domineering. In this case, uneasy things will definitely happen. Thousands of thoughts kept tumbling back and forth in his mind, but he couldn''t catch that clue. "Your Majesty, drink tea!" A voice interrupted his thoughts. What came in was an expressionless little girl of eight or nine years old in a princess dress. It was the little girl who had survived in Harbour Town. She came in with a plate with a pot of hot tea on it. "Nicole, let it go!" Arthur said casually. Nicoles pitiful appearance aroused the pity of Ishihara Rimi as soon as she entered the palace, and she refused to say her name. Ishihara Rimi thought she was too frightened, so she didnt force her, and helped her get a new name! Nicole put down her tea and looked at the book in the study with curiosity. "If you want to see it, take it yourself!" Arthur also noticed and said casually. The books in the study are not precious books, and Arthur has read them all, so he doesn''t care much. Nicole seemed to have obtained some precious treasure, a smile appeared on her cold face, and she walked towards the bookshelf. Arthur did not care about her either, and returned to his thoughts. It has been two days since Lujin Island was breached. The Firth Kingdom is left with the main island, and Firth Island has not been breached. No way, Frth IV gathered all the remaining troops, plus the guards of the various nobles, which totaled about 30,000 people, all gathered in the only port on Firth Island, Port Firth ! The port is also full of artillery fire. Now the Kingdom of Saint Martin is a conqueror. It is not realistic to want to break through this port forcibly, unless a strong person directly rushes in to open the situation. However, Arthur didn''t care. The main financial income of the Firth Kingdom is on the Green Gold Island, but the Green Gold Island has been breached! Now the Kingdom of Firth has assembled a large number of troops. Once time goes by, food consumption is a big problem. With the passage of time, the Firth Kingdom, which has no gold mines, the main income, will slowly collapse on its own due to food problems. Thinking of the Firth Kingdom, Arthur flashed through his mind, but couldn''t hold his head. Thinking about it, the only thing that may cause him to feel uneasy is the Firth Kingdom. "It doesn''t matter, it''s better to be careful!" Arthur murmured and made a decision! ------------------- Firth Kingdom. There are several ports on Frth Island, the main island of the Frth Kingdom, but because of the mountains surrounding the country, only Frth Port can be directly connected to the capital. Whether you log in from that port and want to go to the capital, you must reach the Firth port from the sea or along the roundabout on the edge of the island to reach the capital. There are a total of four cities in the Kingdom of , the first is the capital city of Firth, which is also the most important and most populated city in the Firth Kingdom. The second one is Baitiecheng, located on the right side of the kingdom, near the mountains, named after a medium-sized iron ore nearby. The third one is located in Shenglin City on the left side of the kingdom. It is named after a large area of ??exuberant forest nearby. The last one is the port city that is connected to the Frth Port, and it is also the most important gate of the Frth Kingdom! Frth Port. The port is shaped like a crescent with a high mountain on each side. In the middle of the high mountain is the port city. The port and the port city are connected together. There is a square that is 1,000 meters long and 500 meters wide, and even the artillery wall of the port city. Can hit the port! In the current port, every two or three meters, a dark cannon is placed outwards, which is daunting. Cannons are also placed on every battlement on the wall of the port city. Together, there are about three hundred cannons. . And the harbor seems to be crowded with people. A smoky ship stayed not far from the port. is the conqueror. Lellis and Bruce stood on the side of the ship with solemn expressions and looked at the port not far away. The people at the port also looked at them from a distance. Neither side dare to do anything! The Kingdom of Firth dare not even go out to sea with a ship. In fact, they have been out of the ship several times, but there is nothing else but a wreck left in front of the conqueror. In the same way, the conquerors did not dare to approach the port. The densely packed muzzle on the port was prohibitive. With the strength of Bruce and Lelis, he could shoot down dozens of shells at the same time, but there were hundreds of shells in the port alone. Artillery! Let alone the artillery on the wall of Port City! "Bruce, can you be more serious, think of a way, think about how to break through this port!" Lillis frowned and looked at Bruce who was singing. "Yo Ho Ho Ho, Phyllis, don''t worry, they should be the ones who are anxious. As long as we are here for one day, they won''t be able to get out. After a long time, their food will become a problem!" Bruce said with a smile, he I saw it thoroughly, so I didnt worry, Lelis nodded slightly. Although it feels a bit passive and sabotaged, there is no doubt that this is the best choice when Shaka can''t make a move! "Okay, Lelis, don''t think about it, let''s sing now, I''ll start, yo roar..." Bruce patted Phyllis on the shoulder and sang his favorite Binks with a smile. Wine. After a while, under the leadership of Bruce, there was a burst of cheerful singing from the conqueror, and Phyllis started to sing with half a push. It''s just that, with his eyes closed, Shaka, leaning on the pole with closed eyes, frowned. He has a bad feeling! ------------- Firth Kingdom, UU reading www. Inside the palace of uukanshu.com. "I love concubine, come and drink!" Firth IV took a glass of wine, smiled and handed it to Wiliopatra, who was sitting on him. "Your Majesty, the people of St. Martin''s Kingdom have already breached our two islands, why are you still in the mood to drink!" Opatra pretended to be worried and asked softly. "Relax, Concubine Ai, I have already asked an adult to solve this matter! As long as that adult comes over, you can easily solve this matter!" Felt IV smiled and stroked Ou Patra''s cheek, comforted. "That''s good, but I don''t know what happened to my concubine''s younger brother now!" Opatella said worriedly. She had arranged everything, but she did not expect that a Kingdom of Saint Martin suddenly appeared, disrupting all her layout. . Now she, the only worry is Marcus. "My concubine, don''t worry, there is no news of Marcus''s death now, he must be fine!" Felt IV patted Opatitra on the shoulder and exhorted. "Well!" Opaltra nodded reluctantly. "Okay, Concubine, didn''t you say that you wanted a golden bed last time, I have sent someone to build it for you!" Seeing that Opatella was still a little sad, Felt IV quickly changed the subject! "Really?" Sure enough, after hearing the sermon, Opatella said with some surprise. "Of course it is true. As long as the concubine wants it, even if it is the stars in the sky, this king will give it to you!" Felt IV said, slapped his chest in fear. "Your Majesty, you are so kind!" Opatra was moved and hugged Frth IV tightly. It''s just that when her head crossed the head of Firth IV, they showed a cold expression without seeing each other. and Frth IV also showed a slightly bitter expression! Chapter 28： Strike A few days passed, and the people in Firth Harbor didn''t have any response, and the two Bruce were happy, anyway, they dragged, and their advantage slowly became bigger! this day. "huhu---" The sky is gloomy, with dull thunder rolling in the dark clouds from time to time, squally raging winds, and huge waves. "Roar---" Perhaps because of the weather, the nearby Neptunes are very irritable. The Neptunes that are tens of meters and hundreds of meters in size from time to time scream from the sea, howls, and leap out! In the sea area between Frth Harbor and Lujin Island Harbor, two different scenery appeared. Although the sea area near Lujin Island is also full of huge waves and violent winds, there is no sea king above it. Frth Harbor is where sea kings leap out of the sea from time to time. In this weather, the conqueror did not stay on the sea anymore, but returned to the port of Lujin Island. Bruce only sent a few people to look at Frth Harbor with binoculars at the port. Anyway, its so close, and they can see clearly. Moreover, if the people in Frth Harbor go out to sea in this kind of weather, they will be dead What''s the difference? "Boom!" A dull thunder sound resounded in this sea area. "Wow!" Pouring rain followed. At this moment, there was a fleet in the distance slowly approaching Firth Harbor. "Europe---" A seagull hovered above them. is the Eight Treasure Marine Army. The Eight Treasures Marine Corps is the official pirate regiment of the Land of Flowers. There are many official pirate regiments in the Land of Flowers. Among them, the most famous is the Eight Treasure Marines. is because of the twelfth generation pillar of the Eight Treasures Marines, the green pepper of the cone. The green pepper of the cone is undoubtedly a magical existence. His life. Over the One Piece, Gore D. Roger. stunned the golden lion, Shi Ji. White beard, Edward Newgate. had a black wrist, Zefa. had an iron fist, Monkey D. Karp. All of these were strong at least at the general level during the full victory. Whats even more amazing is that he stunned so many people...and he was not killed! ! ! Unfortunately, he was defeated by Karp''s iron fist and lost his beloved cone. But these are enough to illustrate his strength. On the fleet. "By the way, grandpa, where are we going this time?" Lao Cai asked puzzledly. He was very happy when he heard that Green Pepper was willing to come out the other day, and he didn''t even ask what to do. "Go and pay a favor!" Green Jiao said in a deep voice. "Favorites?" Lao Cai looked at the green pepper with confusion. "Yes, favor!" Green Jiao nodded and explained, "The favor that the previous generations of pillars were saved by Felt II in a major disaster!" Old Cai is thoughtful, he is the 13th generation pillar, and of course he knows the inside of the green pepper family more clearly, and he also knows a little bit about this! "By the way, grandpa, who is the enemy this time?" "The Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Green Jiao said in a deep voice. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Lao Cai is still a little confused, he has never heard the name of this country, but he thinks it should be a small country, or why has he never heard of the name. "It doesn''t matter who the enemy is, as long as it is the enemy!" Abu said arrogantly, in the one-acre three-point field in Xihai, there is no enemy of their Eight Treasure Marines. "Blubru! At this time, the phone worm on the ship rang. Green Jiao answered the phone without even thinking about it. "Well, okay, this time the favor of our green pepper family will be paid back!" Green Jiao answered the phone and said a few words briefly. after putting down the phone. "Lao Cai, head for that island!" Green Jiao pointed to Lujin Island and said in a deep voice. "Yes, grandpa!" Lao Cai nodded. And at this time, the soldiers guarding the harbor also saw the fleet. "The enemy attack!!!" The soldier yelled out without hesitation, this kind of weather, there is a fleet coming towards this, no need to think about it, they all know that it is not a good way. "Da da!" After a short while, the well-trained soldiers of the Kingdom of Saint Martin immediately assembled and came to the port. Although the heavy rain was falling, they still stood upright. At this time, Bruce and Rilis also rushed over, and Shaka walked slowly behind them. "What''s the situation?" Rilis asked with a frown. "I don''t know where a fleet came from, coming towards us!" the soldier reported. Lelis directly picked up the telescope and looked at it. That is! ? Lelis was a little surprised, he saw the fat old man with white beard standing on the bow. is a bit like the green pepper of the big pirate cone in the legend of the West Sea! Because the green pepper of the cone was active only about ten years ago, Rilis also watched the wanted order and news reports of the green pepper of the cone when he was protecting the kingdom merchant ship. Because of this, he didn''t dare to confirm that, on the news and wanted orders he had read in his memory, Zhizhi Qingjiao was a brawny man with a cone-head. And now this chubby old man with white beard looks very similar to the number twelve on his forehead! But, he is not a cone! "The man at the bow is very strong, I have a sense of crisis!" Shaka said after a long silence. "What?" Rilis was surprised. Although Shaka had not shown his strength in front of him, Arudiba, who was also a golden saint, had shown his strength in front of him. In his opinion, Shaka''s strength Shouldn''t be worse than Arudiba? The opposite made him feel a sense of crisis, what kind of concept is that like! "Let the soldiers retreat. If they start fighting, they will definitely be affected if they are aside!" Shaka said lightly. "Good too!" Leliss nodded solemnly, and then ordered the soldiers to say, "Everyone listens to the order, return to Greenport City, and do a good job of defense!" "Yes!" The soldiers saluted, turned around and trot away. Bruce and Rilis and Shaka are left in the audience! Even the soldiers guarding the conqueror, Lelis, let them retreat. In this kind of battle, artillery and ships are of no use! "Yohouhou, it seems that a passionate battle is about to begin!" Seeing a powerful enemy coming, Bruce said with some excitement. "Come!" As soon as Bruce finished speaking, Shaka spoke. "What!?" Leliss was a little confused, the fleet on the opposite side obviously still had some distance! But the next second, he saw a big ball of meat appeared in the sky. is exactly the green pepper he was not sure if it was the cone. "Eight punch fist. Wutou!" I saw the green pepper jump into the air, head down straight down towards them. "Boom" The three people quickly retreated, and after a certain distance, the green pepper fell straight to the place where they had just stayed, and a big hole of tens of meters was smashed into the ground. The green pepper planted upside down in the pit, like an okay person, flipped back and stood up. "Are you from the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Green Jiao asked kindly like an old man next door. "Are you the green pepper of the cone?" Rilis did not answer, but instead asked the bald fat man in front of him. Unexpectedly, this sentence unexpectedly caused them to appear unexpectedly, the green pepper of the cone cried! ! ! "Woohoo!" Green pepper cried out in front of the three of them, making them a little baffling. "The green pepper of the cone, the green pepper of the cone, my cone head, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The tears on the face of the green pepper cried, "I can''t forget it if I really want to, UU reading www.uukanshu.com those close Treasure that is close, but out of reach! Is there a **** more miserable than this?" Lillis didnt know, one of his green peppers actually evoked memories of green peppers. Since he was beaten to a flat head by Karp, his treasures placed in the jade iceberg can no longer be opened! As a pirate, Cone''s Green Pepper is no different from other pirates. He likes treasure. For many years, he has put the treasure he obtained into the treasure jade iceberg. However, Baoyu Iceberg is very hard, and only he can use his cone to open it. Since being beaten to a flat head by Karp, he can''t open it anymore! Those treasures that are frozen inside are close at hand, but he can only look at it from the outside, wanting but not being able to take it out, that feeling is simply a nightmare! The reason why he has to live in seclusion for so many years is that he wants to work hard to forget about it. Corellis''s green pepper with cones reminded him of his cone, and thus of Baoyu Iceberg, and finally of his treasures! "Wow, wow---" Cone Zhi Green Pepper burst into tears. Lellis and Bruce looked at each other, a little dazed. This is the green pepper of the legendary Great Pirate Cone! ? After crying for a while, Green Pepper stopped crying! A sullen anger appeared on his chubby face, his white beard flew up, and angrily said, "The green pepper of the cone is my former title. Now, no one calls me that anymore, you bastard. , It reminds me of those sad things, I want to kill you!!!" With his legs on the green pepper, he jumped into the air, raised his big fist, and hurried towards Lelis at a speed that did not match his fertile body. "boom!" Chapter 29： Cone of Green Pepper Shaka stood in front of Green Pepper and pressed his huge fist with one hand. "Yep!?" Green pepper complexion solemnly said: "A person from the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" The handsome blind man with blond hair and golden armor in front of him was able to catch his punch. Although he didn''t use his full strength in this punch, it was not something ordinary people could catch. You need to know, although his strength has declined since his cone was tied by Karp, but even this way, his current strength is firmly at the lieutenant general level. After all, he used to compete with Roger, Shiji, Zefa, etc., and there was a limit to how his strength declined. Now he has been flattened by Karp, and less than ten years have passed. His strength has not fallen as sharply as when he fought Luffy 20 years later! "The Kingdom of Saint Martin, King''s Guards, Twelve Golden Saints, Virgo, Shaka!" Shaka said lightly. Green pepper frowned slightly, is this Saint Martin''s Kingdom so powerful? There are still twelve such strong men! The next moment, his face suddenly changed, and he realized that he seemed to have made a wrong decision accidentally? With twelve such strong men, can it be an ordinary kingdom? But, It''s useless to say this now, now, let''s beat him first! Green Jiao shook his head, put aside the distracting thoughts, and felt ruthless. "Armed and domineering!" A black domineering force covered all his big fists and slammed at Shaka. "Light Speed ??Fist!" "boom!" The fists of the two collided again. suddenly set off a wave of air. Bruce and Rilis were very uncomfortable with this wave of air, and the two hurried back some distance. At this time, the Eight Treasure Navy''s fleet also entered the port, and Lao Cai and Abu got off the ship. The purpose was to shock them. Someone could fist against the green pepper of the cone! "Grandpa!" Lao Cai and Abu called at the same time. "Don''t worry about me, you are going to solve the city in front, this person is handed over to me!" Green pepper white beard flew up, and said sharply, he clearly felt that the person in front of him was weaker than him, but it was not easy to solve. of! "Yes, grandpa!" Lao Cai and Abu nodded and agreed. "Follow me!" The two beckoned to the members of the Eight Treasure Marines behind. "Yes!" the Eight Treasures Marine Corps man agreed at the same time. "Go!" "Kill!" ... In a scream, the two people led the Eight Treasure Marine Corps and rushed past the green pepper and Shaka. Green Jiao and Shaka did not move, and they were deadlocked together. Green Jiao believes that his Eight Treasure Navy can solve the people in the opposite city, and Shaka believes that Bruce and Rilis can solve the Eight Treasure Navy. Bruce and Rilis on one side looked at the Eight Treasure Marine Corps rushing over and glanced at each other. "Yohouhou, leave the one with the razor to me!" Bruce pointed at Lao Cai, excitedly. "Leave the one with missing teeth to me!" Lelis looked at Abu and said in a deep voice. After a while, the Eight Treasure Marine Army rushed in front of them. Bruce directly drew out the long sword, facing Lao Cai, first attacked. "Song of the Pirates, three consecutive spikes!" "--" Three sword qi shot Lao Cai directly. "Dangdangdang---" Lao Cai blocked the sword gas with a razor. On the other side, Lelis jumped a few steps quickly, opened the distance, and raised his spear. "Armed and domineering!" Aim and shoot! "boom!" A bullet entwined with domineering shot towards Abu. Abu did not dare to hold on, and quickly dodged the bullet. Lao Cai and Abu both looked a little heavy, and the enemies in front of them were hard to deal with! They are still relatively young now, and their strength is not as strong as they will be twenty years later, and their level is about the same as Bruce and Rilis in front of them. "These two enemies are handed over to us, you continue to attack!" Lao Cai ordered to his hand. In his opinion, this thousand men should be able to resolve the enemy''s strength. "Yes!" The subordinates agreed. "Go!" "Break that city!" ... Thousands of Eight Treasure Marines rushed towards Green Harbor City excitedly. Bruce and Rilis did not stop them either, except that it was impossible for Lao Cai and Abu before them to let them go, they also believed that the soldiers of the Kingdom of Sheng Martin could solve the enemy. Although the thousand people on the opposite side seem to be powerful and healthy, they have good strength at first glance, but now there are 8,000 soldiers and 8,000 guns in Greenport City! The soldiers of the Kingdom of Saint Martin dont eat dry food, and each one is strictly trained! "Boom!" "Wow!" Lightning and thunder, wind and rain. For a time, the port and Green Harbor City were divided into three battlefields. One is green pepper to Shaka. One is Old Tsai Abu vs. Bruce and Rilis. One is the one thousand soldiers of the Eight Treasures Navy against the eight thousand soldiers of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. But the main battlefield is still between Green Pepper and Shaka. "Hey, kid, don''t think you will be very powerful when you take my punch. Let me tell you what the real power is!" Green Jiao said sharply. "Eight punch fist. Wutou turn around!" The green pepper first folds hands together and then jumps into the air, rolls around in the air, uses the head as a support point to perform an inverted movement, and then uses a point on the tip of the head as a balance point, allowing the body to rotate at high speed along the central axis of the head , Like a top spinning at high speed. The green pepper spun straight towards Shaka. "Kang" Shaka had no other actions, and said "Kang~www.novelhall.com~bang!" in Sanskrit. The next moment, the green pepper flew out, and his attack was bounced back! However, Shaka didn''t have the slightest joy. He clearly felt that the green pepper did not suffer much damage. flew a distance, and the green pepper stopped. He looked at Shaka with a serious face, and asked: "The Devil Fruit Ability?" "No, I am a Saint Seiya, this is the ability of a Saint Seiya!" Shaka shook his head and denied with a smile. Green Pepper is a well-informed big pirate after all, and he has also seen some abilities that are not devil fruits but resemble devil fruits. After nodding slightly, he didn''t care. Immediately, he was about to attack again. However, Shaka will not always let him attack first. "Sky Tyrant Evil-Ghost Ghost!" Suddenly, the space around Shaka seemed to have turned into an abyss, and a group of hideous-looking monsters rushed out from behind Shaka and headed directly towards the green pepper. "This is the fruit of the soul and soul?" Green pepper was shocked, not to blame him for thinking so, these demons and ghosts look very much like the devil fruit, soul and soul fruit of Aunt Charlotte Lingling! This shock made him a little unresponsive, and he didn''t escape this trick. "what!" Immediately, Green Pepper let out a scream. This move is not only physical damage, but also soul damage. The pain in the soul is extremely intense. "what!" Green Jiao was completely angry, and his soul was hurt and painful. "Armed and domineering!" The black domineering fist wrapped in green pepper. "go to hell!" Green Pepper roared with red eyes and waved his fists. The ghost ghosts in front of him had no enemies of his, they were all killed! Chapter 30： Fierce battle After eliminating the ghost ghost, the green pepper is no longer in his hands, his feet are slightly bent, and he rushes towards Shaka! Armed color covers his fist. A dark fist hit Shaka. "Light Speed ??Fist!" Shaka also attacked. "Boom boom boom!" The two of them waved their fists and fought wildly. Among them, Shakas fist was faster, and the green pepper was heavier. The two played for a while. After all, the green pepper was at the level of lieutenant generals and soon gained the upper hand! "boom!" After a pair of punches, Shaka quickly opened the distance. "The demon surrender!" Checked the opportunity, moved his hands together, burning a small universe in his palm, suddenly burst out, and headed towards the green pepper. "Boom!" The green pepper was hit, but he reacted in time, covering his body with armed color, and defending. "---" But even like this, he was uncomfortable after suffering this blow from the front. He went back more than ten meters and pulled out a deep gully on the ground. "Boy, you''re dead!" Green Pepper said with a beard and an angry face. Bend his legs, jumped hard, and rushed into the sky. I saw that he filled his flat head with armed domineering, hitting all his strength on his head, and when he flew to the highest point, he fell down like a meteor! "The Profound Meaning of Eight Punch Boxing. No Cone Dragon, No Cone Nail!" Shaka only had time to say: "Kang" This time, the green pepper was not rebounded again, and the strong attack made Shakas Fudo Myojin also unable to withstand it. "Boom!" The violent shock shook out a huge wave of air, and even the four of Bruce and Lao Cai who were fighting in the distance were also impacted by this strong wave of air. They stepped back a few steps, and could not help but stop the fight, looking at Green Jiao and Shaka in shock Two people. Shakas legs were one behind the other, slightly bent, his hands folded on top of his head, and the round head of the green pepper rested on the crossed hands, and the hundreds of meters beside Shaka sunken. "Puff!" Although he still resisted a move in the end, it didn''t feel good. After all, Qing Jiao was at the lieutenant general level, and he was only at the major general level. This trick made him spit out blood. Green Jiao turned over and came down from the top of Shaka''s head, full of anger, domineering full of arms, just want to continue to attack, but Shaka did not give him this opportunity. "Blood pool hell!" The moment he vomited blood, Shaka didn''t waste this blood either, turning the blood into a sea of ??blood, and the sea of ??blood glowed with astonishing heat like magma. "what!" The green pepper that had just been put down was beyond the reach, and was burned by the scorching heat. "Armed and domineering!" quickly covered the lower body with the domineering armed color, which made it a little easier. "What kind of devil fruit are you?" Green Jiao asked, with so many strange abilities, he had never encountered such an enemy in his memory! Shaka''s own strength is also at the major general level, which is not a problem for him, but he is overwhelmed by the endless eerie abilities. "I have said, I am not a capable person, I am just the twelve golden saints of Saint Martin''s Kingdom, Virgo, Shaka!" Shaka said with blood on the corner of his mouth. "Don''t perfuse me!" Green Jiao said angrily. He doesn''t believe it at all, one or two can be said to be personal special abilities, but so many weird abilities, who do not believe in the ability of devil fruit! However, even if the ability is weird, it is useless. Green pepper possesses the universal ability of the world powerhouse of One Piece, and cannot be killed! Even if Shaka hurt him several times, his injury is much lighter than Shaka! At this moment, a sea of ??blood spread to the waist of the green pepper. Blood Pond Hell is a very strange ability. If you want to dispel this ability, apart from kneeling to Shaka, you have to burn and evaporate the blood of the entire Blood Pond Hell like Ikki. However, Green Jiao is a strong man with rich combat experience, and he has a unique understanding of combat. "Eight punch fist. Wutou turn around and flurry!" This move is an enhanced version of Wutou Swivel. It has a faster attack speed than Wutou Swivel, and it will continuously move back and forth around the enemy at a high speed, making the opponent unable to react and giving a fatal blow from behind. If it is used in normal times, the effect is as mentioned above. However, it is different now. has the assist of the blood pool hell, The green pepper spun up and attracted the blood of the entire blood pond **** to the body. In addition, the stormy weather formed a **** water spout that covered the sky and the sun. "---" The spinning waterspout is like a sharp knife, attacking towards Shaka! Shaka frowned. A strong sense of crisis hit him, making him feel suffocated! "The demon surrender!" Closed his hands, burning a small universe in his palm, and suddenly burst out, heading towards the green pepper. "boom!" crashed into the blood-colored waterspout formed by green pepper, but didn''t use it at all. The waterspout was both an attack and a defense. The high-intensity rotation bounced all physical attacks out! Just when Shaka was in danger. Rellis and Lao Cai, who were fighting while facing each other, stopped. Cant stop without stopping! Although it was Green Pepper and Shaka fighting, it was them who were injured! Whether it was the blast caused by the battle between the two or the sea of ??blood released by Shaka later, they couldn''t cope with it. They had to stop every time. If they didn''t stop, they would be hurt! This time, the blood-colored waterspout formed by the green pepper made them stop again. "Or, let''s stop and retreat a little bit behind?" Abu looked at the waterspout that made him startled, and cautiously suggested. "Yoohoho, I think what you said makes sense, let''s move a little distance first!" Bruce nodded solemnly. The four quickly reached a consensus and immediately retreated some distance back. But the port and Green Harbor City are not too far apart. After they withdrew, they came to the city wall not far from Green Harbor. And here is the battlefield of the Eight Treasures Marine Corps and the soldiers of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. As soon as he arrived here, Lao Cai saw a scene that made his eyes split. "Boom boom boom!" The sound of shooting continued on the battlefield. The Eight Treasures Marine Corps has only a thousand men, although in terms of strength and experience, the individual soldiers far exceed those of the Saint Martin Kingdom. However, the eight thousand soldiers successfully made them realize what is called fire suppression. The wall was full of people, there were more than two thousand soldiers. The gate was wide open. There were six rows of Saint Martin soldiers behind the gate less than ten meters wide. From a distance, its okay. Seen from the city gate, there are densely prepared soldiers behind. "what---" "help me..." "Uh---" ... And the Eight Treasures Marine Corps only has a thousand men. Although their strength is strong, they fell one after another in the endless barrage, uttering a scream! Fortunately, their strength is indeed strong, and many people have followed the green pepper of the cone to beat all kinds of big people. In this case, everyone who can survive is a strong player in a strong hand! "Kill!" "Don''t let my brothers sacrifice for nothing!" "Rush in and kill them!" ... In the end, more than 500 people rushed to the gate of the city. But, the city gate opens at will, can it be broken through so easily? This is an upright trap! How many people can UU reading www.uukanshu.com squeeze out of a small city gate? With their sturdy bodies, at most they can surpass ten people at the same time. There are six rows of soldiers inside the gate. Start from the front row. Bullets fired endlessly. One or two rounds are acceptable at the level of the remaining people, but the six rows of soldiers fired in turn, and the bullets almost never stopped. "Boom boom boom!" "what---" Accompanied by the endless barrage, there is another scream! Of course, these people were mixed with the green pepper of the cone after all, and some of them rushed to the front with the bullets and killed them all at once! "Come here!" "I will kill you!" "Don''t run asshole!" "what---" ... However, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Saint Martin are not stupid. Someone has already rushed over, and they immediately retreated. formed a semi-circular queue behind the city gate, and suddenly the firepower rose a lot. Even if he rushed over again, he would be shot by the cross fire. Until the end, there were only less than two hundred soldiers left in the Eight Treasure Marine Corps at the gate. "I''m going to kill you!" Lao Cai roared, and wanted to go directly to kill him and help. The Green Pepper family is different from other pirates. Every member is like a family of brothers. After so many people died at once, his inner distress and anger could not be restrained. Similarly, Abu''s heart is full of anger. But how could Bruce and Rilis let them go? "Song of the Pirates. Rapid stab!" "Armed and domineering!" "boom!" Chapter 31： End the war Bruce and Rilis shot to block Lao Cai and Abu. The eyes of the two were splitting, angry and anxious, and their hearts were extremely painful, but they were helpless. They could only watch their brothers rushing into the city gate one by one. In the end, they were covered with blood, and they lay on the ground with a hideous face. ! "Retreat!" Lao Cai''s eyes were red, and he roared that the death of so many brothers had already made him unable to bear it in his heart. In fact, the Eight Treasures Marine Corps at the gate of the city also had the intention to retreat. At first, the casualties of the brothers made them angry, their eyes were red, and they wanted to rush in regardless of life or death. However, as a person next to him fell, they slowly woke up, and then there was a surge of panic. However, if the boss did not give an order, if they retreat directly, what face will they have to face their brothers in the future? The inner panic and face formed a balance in their hearts. Now the face has the upper hand, but the brothers fell beside them, and the inner panic gradually suppressed the face! If Lao Cai doesn''t give orders, they will collapse and run away after a while! "The boss ordered, retreat!" "Go!" "Withdraw! ... The remaining Eight Treasures Marines are as amnesty. However, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Saint Martin would not let them retreat so easily. The soldiers at the gate and the soldiers on the wall shot wildly when they retreated. "Boom boom boom!" There was a continuous burst of gunfire, followed by screams. "what--" "it hurts!" "Help!" ... In the end, there were only more than one hundred Eight Treasures Marine Corps left, and they escaped, but they did not escape very far, because there was still the **** water spout that covered the sky and sun was raging at the port. at the port. The **** water spout swept towards Shaka. Shaka looked calm. Although physical attacks did not harm the Scarlet Spout, he could not only attack physically! "Hehe, choose your own way of death!" Shaka''s mouth raised slightly and raised his hand. "Reincarnation!" saw a flash of light flashing through Shaka''s hand, shining on the green pepper, and then he slowly said: "The so-called six realms are the six underworlds based on personal good karma and evil karma!" "what---" Green pepper screamed in the **** spout. After being illuminated by the light of the six reincarnations, he has stopped, but the **** water spout did not stop. To be precise, his spirit and soul have stayed, and his body has not stopped. Once the water whirlwind formed, it was not so easy to stop. After being irradiated by the six cycles of Shaka, his spirit and soul immediately felt a pain, and at the same time, he could no longer control his body. However, the waterspout has already formed, and in the middle of the waterspout, his body continued to spin with the waterspout! Of course, without the deliberate control of the green pepper, the speed of the water spout slowed down at once, but it still went straight towards the Green Harbor City! "The world of hell, the sea of ??fire, the pool of blood, the mountain of needles, endless torture, people who fall here will live in pain forever!" Shaka continued with a flash of light on his hand. "The world of hungry ghosts, flesh and bones, bulging abdomen, living in hunger and thirst all day long, even eating carrion, is the world of insatiable evil spirits!" "The animal world, a world of beasts that reincarnated into animal forms of human beings!" "The Shura world, blood and murder, are forced to fight with others every day, without rest, the battle will never end!" "The human world is tortured by fluctuating emotions. This is an unstable human world!" "Although the heavenly realm is called the blissful world, it can fall into the human realm at any time, and even fall into the hungry ghost realm, the animal realm, and the **** realm. It is the most dangerous place. This is the realm that even the gods cannot escape.!" "Where will you fall?" Shaka said solemnly. Following Shakas sentence, he felt his spirit and soul wandering in the world Shaka said. In just a few moments, he seemed to have passed through the six paths. Helplessness, powerlessness, powerlessness, feelings of despair echoed in Green Pepper''s heart. "what---" Green pepper spirit and soul struggled and let out an angry roar: "What a joke, I''m the green pepper of the cone! That kind of stuff...I don''t believe it!!!" At this time, Shaka suddenly felt a strong pressure. "Overlord look domineering!" A domineering look burst out from the green pepper, and at the same time his spirit and soul broke free from the six reincarnations! His spirit and soul returned to the body, and he could also control the **** waterspout. This attack left him with lingering fears, and he didn''t give Shaka a chance again, and went straight towards Shaka with a waterspout. "what!" The water spout was like a sharp blade, cutting through Shaka''s skin that was not covered by the holy cloth, and shed blood. He clearly felt that he was almost reaching the limit! Immediately, he gritted his teeth and suddenly opened his eyes! Shaka usually closes his eyes, not because he cant see, but by closing his vision in the five senses. When he opens his eyes, the small universe that he usually accumulates will explode in one breath, which makes him the most powerful. Moves! "Tianwu Baolun!" In an instant, the spinning cone of green pepper seemed to have lost any consciousness, and the body continued to rotate with the waterspout, as if a corpse was caught in a tornado and swayed with the wind! Green Jiao''s heart was terrified. He couldn''t feel any part of his body at all. This feeling was really uncomfortable. He was still thinking, but he couldn''t make any movements. seems to be a vegetable, even worse than a vegetable, because he can still realize his existence! But, the next moment he doesn''t even have a thought! He is like a living corpse, nothing but a heartbeat! This is the greatest meaning of Shaka. The perfect world containing the truth of the universe created by the small universe ~www.novelhall.com~ forms an offensive and defensive battle formation. In this world, neither attack nor escape is possible. At the same time, Shaka can be deprived at random. The opponent''s small universe feeling. Although there is no small universe for other people in One Piece World, they also have five senses. This trick can deprive others of their five senses and thinking ability! Its a pity that Shakas strength is still a bit weak. You must open your eyes to have enough small universe to display the Tianwu Baolun. If you can release it without opening your eyes, the Tianwu Baolun has advanced moves. Godhead. Axing! Sha strengthened to endure the weakness after the explosion of the small universe, and used a trick "Devil Subdue!" to attack the waterspout. This trick completely broke up the waterspout that no one controlled! At this point, the exhausted Shaka''s eyes turned black and his body softened, lying on the ground and fainted! "Boom!" At this time, a violent sound rang. The sea splashes out! I saw two figures in gold armors leap out of the sea from the port. is the child tiger of Libra and Aiolos of Sagittarius! "It''s still late!" Tong Hu said unwillingly. Since Arthur felt uneasy that day, he sent two Golden Saints to support him. But because there is no boat, I had to let them swim directly come here. After a few days, the two people swam here. Unexpectedly, they saw this scene at first sight. "It''s not too late, at least I can clean up the mess!" Aiolos shook his head calmly and said. At the same time, the humanized excited expression of the seagulls hovering in the air! "Quack, big news, big news!" Seagull uttered a voice excitedly. Chapter 32： Big news New world. Aboard the Moby Dick. "Da da da!" Marco, a young phoenix, ran hurriedly on the deck with a newspaper, and headed towards the white beard sitting in the middle. "Father, daddy, there is big news today!" Marco said excitedly. "Oh, really, let me see!" Baibeard took the newspaper with a curious look. It must be no small news that Marco was so excited to give him! The cover headline of Le Monde. "The legendary Great Pirate Cone: Green Pepper Xihai defeated! is also accompanied by a picture of green pepper and Shaka lying on the ground! The green pepper of the cone was a decent face...Ah, the green pepper of the cone is a legendary big pirate after all, and now it should be the headline of Monde! "Haha, I didn''t expect that the green pepper of the cone was defeated in a place like Xihai!" The white beard smiled heartily, and his heart was also emotional. By all accounts, the green pepper of the cone was one of the big pirates of his generation. Although, he has lived in seclusion since he was beaten to a flat head by Karp, but he was once the world''s strongest man against Whitebeard, and he was recognized by Whitebeard! At the same time, the Kingdom of Saint Martin and the Twelve Golden Saints also entered Whitebeard''s mind! -------------------- Area 13 of the Chambord Islands. Xia Qi''s ripped off BAR. Lao Lei, a film craftsman with glasses, is sitting at the bar and drinking! At this time, Xia Qi, the owner of the bar, who is Aunt Xia, came over with a newspaper. "There is news you are interested in today!" Aunt Xia put the newspaper in front of Lao Lei and said with a smile. "Really?" Old Lei smiled slightly, picked up the newspaper and read it. The news entered the target, his eyes condensed. "Hehe, I didn''t expect the green pepper guy to have a runaway!" Old Lei smiled slightly, took the wine glass and drank it, muttering in a low voice, "Saint Martin''s Kingdom, Saint Seiya, Shaka...now young People, haha!" ----------------- Navy headquarters. Marshal''s office. There are only four people in it at this time, one is the Marshal Kong, the other is General Sengoku, and there are two lieutenants, Karp and Crane. "Carp, what do you think?" Sora held the Le Monde and asked Karp. Why did you ask Karp first? The main reason is that the head of the green pepper of Cone was knocked down by Karp. Karp often played against the green pepper many years ago, and has a better understanding of the strength of the green pepper. "Crack!" Kapu was eating senbei, and after hearing the question from the Warring States period, he replied with a puzzled look: "What do you think? Look with your eyes!" Hearing this answer, his face was full of black lines. Although he had guessed that Karp''s answer was not reliable, he still couldn''t help asking him! turned his head to look at the Warring States period! "Focus on it, after all, they have joined the world government!" The Warring States pushed the glasses and said, "Arrange the branch early, let Stella take office as soon as possible, watch more!" Kong nodded and said nothing. ---------- above the sea Enter the smoky conqueror. Arthur sat on the boat, his face heavy and not good-looking. He did not expect that such an accident would happen when attacking a Firth kingdom. also did not expect that a Firth Kingdom could actually have contact with the Eight Treasure Navy. Fortunately, Shaka just lost his strength and passed out, and there was nothing serious about it. But he was not in the mood to play slowly with the Firth Kingdom, and directly let Tonghu take action, with the cooperation of Bruce and Lillis, and took the entire Firth Kingdom in a day! At the same time, he also summarized many shortcomings of this war. First, it is ships. There are not enough ships to transport soldiers and strike on shore firepower, which is a major shortcoming. This point needs to be made up as soon as possible, after all, the status of the ship in this world is very important! Second, the problem of soldiers'' experience. In this war, although the death rate was not large, it also revealed the problem of inexperienced soldiers, otherwise there would be fewer casualties, but this is also the reason for his training! After several wars, the soldiers will gradually grow up. Third, its still a matter of experience. This time its a matter of experience for top combat power. There is not enough battle experience, only battle experience! ... Arthur summed up a lot of experience and shortcomings for future improvement. At the same time, he also asked Bruce Rilis and others who participated in the battle to sum up their experience. The growth of a kingdom must be accompanied by some pains and failures. This is also indispensable. More importantly, it is possible to sum up experience and mistakes after failure to achieve the purpose of growth! However, the gain this time is quite big. Apart from the Firth Kingdom, the biggest gain should be the increase in reputation. The Western poster and Le Monde headline that this battle succeeded. Although the protagonists are Green Pepper and Shaka, the main reason is the war between the Kingdom of Saint Martin and the Kingdom of Firth. Shakas name resounded through the sea! Arthur and the Kingdom of Saint Martin thus also gained a bit of prestige. This is still the headline, and I get more than the corners and corners last time. Reputation value: 2351966 has reached more than two million. But Arthur was not in a hurry to draw a lottery, so he went to Firth Kingdom to deal with the post-war affairs. In fact, he had a belly case long before he came. The first thing to deal with is Frth IV and his princess. There is no doubt about this. Frth IV is definitely going to be executed, but before that, he still has to see them. The second thing to deal with is the soldiers of the Firth Kingdom. This point is easy to solve. The soldiers of the Firth Kingdom dont need the old, weak, sick, etc., and send some money to return them to civilians, and some of the strong and young will be incorporated into the army and newly established. Of the navy. The third one is the nobleman. There are quite a few nobles and people related to the nobles in the Firth Kingdom. Carefully screened out the nobles and noble servants who committed evil, and sent them to Keene Island and Green Gold Island for mining. They were convicted of mining time. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com gave him a heavier sentence and a lighter sentence for a lesser crime. Arthur didnt mean to kill. It would be better to let them dig for a lifetime to repay them. , Isn''t it better? However, since the Kingdom of Firth is so big, there are always nobles who do evil. In this part, let them choose to leave with a small portion of their property, or pay most of their property to stay! Another part is civilians. This part is the most and the best to deal with. Because of Frth IV''s own reasons, these people have difficulties in life, and they are forced to become miners, serfs, slaves, etc. In this case, how much can they have on the kingdom loyalty? I''m afraid I can''t wait for the kingdom to be destroyed! Therefore, they have a certain sense of anticipation for the coming of Saint Martin''s Kingdom. After all, life is so bad that it is so bad, can it be worse? As long as they are given some benefits, future prospects and so on after the Kingdom of Saint Martin takes over, their loyalty to the kingdom will soar. After all, there is no comparison, where is the damage! Think about the Kingdom of Firth before and the Kingdom of Saint Martin now. They also know which kingdom to live better in! The last part is the Eight Treasure Marines. The king of the flower country called after the green pepper of the cone was defeated, and he was willing to redeem the green pepper and his fleet for 5 billion Baileys! Moreover, Arthur also had some thoughts in his heart, and wanted Jingjiao to do it. In the end, I chose to let them go, but before that, I have to negotiate terms! All of the above needs to be done after Arthur, but the ones that really need to be handled by him personally are Fuerth IV and Cone''s Green Pepper. The other officials have to do it, don''t need him to worry about it! Chapter 33： Arrangements and rewards Frth Harbor. On the square of the port, you can see a large area of ??blood stains that have not been cleaned up. The scope of the blood stains is enough to prove that there has been a big battle here! Lelis took Tonghu and two thousand soldiers, waiting at the port for a long time. "See His Majesty the King!" As soon as he got down from the conqueror, Arthur heard a deafening sound, and Lelis took Tonghu to kneel to greet Arthur. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" When Arthur came to the port to meet Arthur, Lilis and Tonghu, Bruce, Aiolos and Shaka were guarding the Green Gold Island, mainly guarding the green pepper of the cone, but also afraid of any pirates. The Mafia took the opportunity to attack the Green Gold Island! And this time with Arthur, there were more than a dozen workers from the Ministry of Industry and more than 300 officials, as well as four silver saints and eight bronze saints! The personnel of the Ministry of Engineering are mainly to detect and explore the mineral resources in the Firth Kingdom and calculate the distance from St. Martin to Firth Island, preparing to dig an underground passage like the town of Blood Harbor. did not dig before, because Firth Island is not like Blood Harbor Town, and is quite a distance away from St. Martin. As to the depth of the seabed between them, and the distance, the Ministry of Engineering is not clear. So I didn''t dare to dig at will. They can also calculate these things by the way this time, and then dig. And the officials brought this time, except for some of the old officials, they also emptied all the reserve officials accumulated in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Since the Kingdom of Firth has been captured, it is naturally impossible to use their original officials. At most, some officials with good reputation and ability will remain, but most of them will still use officials from the Kingdom of Saint Martin! The Saint Seiya is responsible for guarding the three islands. Lujin Island is an island with gold mines. It is very attractive to pirates. It must look like it. If it is guarded by the Golden Saint Seiya, it feels too wasteful, so Choose a few silver saints and bronzes to guard! "Lelis, you send some people to protect them and let them complete their work!" Arthur pointed to the officials and engineering staff behind him and said. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lillis nodded and agreed. After Leliss ordered, Arthur turned his head and said to the unemployed officials: "Before coming, how to manage. After discussions within the kingdom, various policies and plans have already been set. , It has been sent to you, and I believe you know everything!" The new and old officials nodded together. Arthur raised a finger and said solemnly: "My request to you is very simple. Within one month, I hope that the three islands of Frth will be able to initially resume operations. Before that, if some of the plans are inappropriate, you can keep the main line unchanged and carry out a little modify!" Before coming, what each of these officials needs to do has been discussed and arrangements have been made. After all, this kind of thing is impossible to hold back temporarily. Before taking the Firth Kingdom, the governance plan for the Firth Kingdom has long been discussed! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The officials nodded seriously. "Okay, do what you should do, work hard, and you will have a chance to rise in the future!" Arthur waved his hand and said with a smile. This is not Arthur''s nonsense. With the expansion of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, there must be a large shortage of officials. At this time, some officials who are working hard and outstanding will definitely be promoted! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The officials replied with excitement. Arthur did not speak any more, but waved his hand. A group of officials left with a group of soldiers! "Your Majesty, these two are Marcus and Eldy!" Lelis pointed to the two behind him and introduced. "Your Majesty!" Marcus Eldy bowed and saluted. "No gift!" Arthur smiled with his hands folded, "Both of them have made a lot of contributions in this war. If you have any needs, you can tell me and I will try my best to satisfy you!" "Don''t dare!" Aldi said with a wave of hands. "Your Majesty...I..." Marcus hesitated, a little embarrassed. "It''s okay, you can ask for anything!" Arthur smiled and said generously. Marcus gritted his teeth and said: "Your Majesty, I want to use my credit this time to exchange my sister''s life!" His sister is Opatra, and Arthur knew that. "En..." Arthur pondered for a while. This request is not unacceptable. After all, Opatija is only a princess, and he did not give birth to a child with Felt IV. It was just a thought to kill. That''s it. Arthur''s groaning made Marcus''s heart ups and downs, and he thought he would not agree! Immediately, he burst into tears, knelt down heavily, slammed his head, and cried out: "Woo...Your Majesty, my parents died before my sister got married. At that time, I was young. Most of my sisters take care of me. I only have such a relative. I beg your Majesty to spare her life!" Arthur quickly helped him up and said, "No need to be like this. If you want to, this king will promise you, but this time your credit will be offset!" "Thank your majesty, thank you majesty!" Marcus nodded in excitement. "No, it''s all your own credit, you deserve it!" Arthur waved his hand and laughed. Then, Arthur turned his head and looked at Eldy, although Eldy said no, could he really not give it? Reward for merit! This is the principle of Arthur and the principle of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! "Eldy, what do you want!" Arthur said with a smile. The first time Aldi humbly said no, but the second time, he was not humble, but directly said what he wanted. He knew that the first time was modest and the second time was hypocritical. ! "Your Majesty, I want a chance, a chance to prove my ability!" Aldi said sternly. As for what Aldi did before, UU Read www.uukanshu.com Arthur also heard about it. He also knows what Aldi is good at! After thinking for a moment, Arthur said: "Okay, then, you will be the chief of staff of the Navy in the future. You are allowed to form a staff by yourself!" The Kingdom of St. Martin did not have a staff member before. The main reason is that the soldiers are newly reorganized and there is no time to establish a staff member! Now that he has taken down the Firth Kingdom, in order to digest the entire Firth Kingdom, there will be a period of self-cultivation and no fighting, so it is only natural to take this opportunity to establish the staff! "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Aldi said excitedly. He knows the significance of the staff and the position of the chief of staff! "No, it''s the same sentence, it''s what you deserve!" Arthur smiled slightly, then his face changed and said seriously, "However, the position is one thing for you, and whether you can do it well is another. If something is wrong, if you can''t, I will replace you!" "I will do it!" Aldy patted his chest and said confidently. Only when there is pressure, there is motivation. He had no pressure in his previous life, but there was also no motivation. No matter how hard he tried, it would be like that at best, without any return. That kind of life was not what he wanted! "That''s good!" Arthur nodded. Although Eldy said so, it depends on the actual ability in the end! "By the way, Your Majesty, I have already sent Firth IV and his princess to Port City. Would you like to meet?" Lelis asked. "Alright, go see you!" Arthur said lightly. Then, Lelis took Arthur into Port City, Tong Hu followed. Aldi and Marcus also hurriedly followed. Chapter 34： Cause Arthur came to a bright and clean room under the leadership of Rilis. Inside there were two people, one was Frth IV and the other was Opatra. They were dressed in plain clothes and sat in a corner with their heads down, as if they were two strangers. To be honest, the first sight of this Firth IV was completely different from what Arthur had imagined. He originally thought that a violent, extravagant king should be a big belly with a silver face! Unexpectedly, he turned out to be a strong man! Hearing someone coming in, Felt IV raised his head and looked at Arthur. In an instant, he understood who the person in front of him was, but he was the same as Arthur, but he did not expect to be a handsome, blond boy in his twenties. . For a moment, the eyes of the two of them looked at each other a bit wrong. Then, Frth IV showed a bit of bitterness on his face and turned away. After seeing Marcus next to Arthur, Felt IV''s expression was a bit complicated, but he didn''t have the hatred of being betrayed. Opatra stood up excitedly after seeing Marcus. "Sister!" Marcus also excitedly ran forward and hugged her tightly. And after hearing Marcus''s cry, Opatra raised his head, stood up, and hugged Marcus tightly! She cried bitterly and said, "Brother, you are not dead, great, great..." Seeing this, Arthur did not bother them either, but waited quietly on the side. Anyway, the Kingdom of Firth was taken down, and it was not too late! After a long ecstatic reunion of the two... Marcus''s face suddenly changed, and he pushed Opatra away fiercely, looked at her with a complicated expression, and said bitterly: "Sister, why?" Opatella knew what Marcus was asking, and was silent for a long time, then slowly said, "Listen to me telling a story!" Marcus was a little unclear, so he nodded in the end. "It''s going to start when I was seventeen..." Opaltra''s voice trembled slightly, as if he was telling something piercing! It turned out that when Opatella was seventeen years old, she was already considered a beauty with a natural beauty. For this reason, people admiring and begging for relatives in Firth are endless! However, her parents, that is, Marcus''s parents, loved this daughter very much, and didn''t want her daughter to marry out so early, so she rejected all suitors because her daughter was still young! But because the Klee family is considered a middle-class noble in the Firth Kingdom, no one forced them. But at this moment, an accident happened. At an aristocratic dinner, the king fell in love with her, that is, Firth IV fell in love with her! Originally, because of the king''s power, the Klee family members did not dare to refuse, but the king did not reveal his identity. Instead, he asked his two followers to seek marriage as an ordinary person like the Klee family. The Klee family is not clear about the identity of the begging relatives, thinking it is an ordinary person, how does the Klee family agree? You need to know that even the nobles, they all refused a lot. You, a commoner, still want to come to beg you? In this way, the rejected king became irritated. In his anger, he sent someone to take Opatra away, and then killed all the members of the Klee family, and finally set a fire! Fortunately, Opatra was taking a young Marcus out for shopping, and he was not at home! So Marcus also survived. As for why, Opatella would know this? When she rushed home, she found a box left by her mother! Because her mother was born with a heart on the right side, those killers didn''t know it. When there was still a breath, they wrote a suicide note and put it in a stainless steel box! And her mother also thought that they were dead when those people were killing, so she said it without any scruples, and then she knew that the king was rejected by them! After knowing the news, her heart was completely crazy! After , she hid from Marcus and entered the palace with a vengeful heart. What is the biggest revenge against a king? , of course, caused his country to perish! Therefore, Opatella used her country''s beautiful face as capital, bewitching the king to corrupt the country, so the Firth Kingdom slowly became what it is now! Originally, she had already arranged everything. When the kingdom was completely in decline, some great nobles in the kingdom would overthrow the whole kingdom! But before that, she still wanted to see Marcus, and then sent someone to send Marcus out of the kingdom to prevent him from getting involved. Unexpectedly, her affair hadnt started yet, the Kingdom of Saint Martin would call over, and the affair was over! "Sister!!!" After listening to Opatra''s words, Marcus cried and hugged Opatra tightly. He did not expect that the whole thing was like this, nor did he expect that the true cause of death of the parents who died in the fire was like this! But he can imagine how much hardships an innocent and innocent girl harboring hatred, entering the intriguing place of the palace, has gone through to reach that position! And listening to this **** plot, Arthur couldn''t help but looked at Firth IV. Frth IV did not have that kind of heart-piercing or crazy expression after being betrayed by the closest person, but a bitter expression! "True blood!" This was Arthur''s first feeling, and then he found the expression of Felt IV. "Yep!?" "It seems that there are other plots!" Arthur touched his chin and thought with interest. "Firth IV, I want to hear your story!" Arthur looked at Firth IV and said. "Me!?" Felt IV pointed to himself and said in surprise. "Well, there seems to be a story in the expression I saw, can you tell me? Anyway, you are going to die!" Arthur spoke out the fate of Firth IV without hesitation! "Hehe, that''s okay!" Felt IV gave a wry smile, and slowly began to tell a story similar to Opatella. The story is almost the same as that of Opatitra. All the difference is that Frth IV did have a fancy to Opatra at the banquet, but at the time, Frth IV was quite different from Opatras. More than twenty years old! Opatella''s beautiful face and innocent personality made him like it to the extreme, but likewise, he who likes it to the extreme does not want to destroy the innocence, just quietly appreciate it! But, he is a violent king. Most of the people who can be by his side are flattery, sloppy, loyal and straightforward people who have already been sent or killed by him! And the two followers who were with him at the time were such people! The two attendants looked at Firth IVs eyes, thinking that he was in love with Opatella, and in order to please him, they were pretended to ask for marriage, but they did not dare to ask for marriage in the name of the king. I am afraid that the king will kill them after checking it out! So they went in the name of civilians, and in the meantime, they hinted at some Klee family. Unexpectedly, the Klee family did not hear it out, and the two followers had just followed Felt IV, so the Kerry family did not recognize them! I really thought it was a commoner who came to ask for a kiss, so he refused and kicked out the two attendants. The two followers thought that they were a noble person who followed the king. They were scorned and turned into anger. Finally, they sent someone to kill the Klee family, thinking about taking Opatra and sending it to the king! In terms of the kings usual character, he might even praise them! After , I followed the story of Opatella! After hearing this version of Frth IV''s story, Opatra was stunned. So, have you avenged the wrong person for so many years? And Arthur stroked his chin thoughtfully, and said: "So, you always know the purpose of Opatra entering the palace?" "In the beginning, I didn''t know, until I saw her, I sent someone to check it!" Felt IV shook his head and said bitterly. "Then you are pretending to be bewitched?" Arthur couldn''t help asking. "Well!" Felt IV nodded softly. "Why..." Opatella couldn''t help but ask him why, but after half talking, he paused. Felt IV showed a wry smile, and said: "Partly because of guilt, partly because of... love you!" This sentence made Opatra stunned again, and tears could not help streaming down. After living together for so many years, how can it be possible to say that there is no emotion? Arthur couldn''t help but sigh, Firth IV is really a person who loves beauty and does not love Jiangshan! and many more! ? "I seem to have come to interrogate and dispose of Felt IV?" Arthur suddenly thought, "Why watched a family ethics drama!?" At this time, Felt IV spoke again, with a hint of imploring tone: "I know, I will definitely die, can I save her?" Arthur was a little surprised, but he did not expect that Felt IV wanted to save Opatella before he died! This surprise, Felt IV thought Arthur would not agree, and gritted his teeth and said, "As long as you agree, I will tell you the restored treasures left by the first king of the Kingdom of Felt! " Chapter 35： Rejuvenation Treasure "Oh!?" Arthur, who had wanted to tell him that Opatella was saved by Marcus, stopped immediately. "Wait, hasn''t the palace been searched upside down? How come there are treasures?" Arthur frowned and asked. "The treasure is not in the palace!" Felt IV said with a wry smile, "This is the treasure of the restoration of the country, how can it be placed in the palace? If the kingdom is broken, it will not be finished?" "Yes!" Arthur nodded in agreement, and couldn''t help asking, "Where is it?" "Promise me first and let her go!" Felt IV did not answer, but said in a deep voice. "Marcus has used his credit to protect her!" Arthur said. "That''s good!" Felt IV nodded contentedly, and then was silent for a long time, and said with some relief, "Finally, I hope you can kill me by yourself!" "Yep!?" Arthur was stunned by his request, and after thinking about it, he understood what he meant, nodded and agreed! "The treasure is on Weiming Island!" Seeing Arthur had agreed, Firth IV did not hide it, but said it directly. Weiming Island, the name Arthur is very familiar! This island is located next to the red earth continent. Because of the ten-foot-long rock wall of the red earth continent, most of the day''s sunlight is covered by the red earth continent. There is no sunlight, and there is sunshine only in the afternoon! So he was named Weiming Dao by the first person who found him, which means that the sky is still dark! Arthur wants to dig a road from the red soil continent to the South China Sea, he must have a foothold, and Weiming Island is one of his choices! The whole island is close to the red soil mainland, and it is dark all day long, and it is difficult to be found. It couldn''t be better. "Where is Weiming Island?" The area of ??Weiming Island is about the same as that of Lujin Island. It would be troublesome to find if Firth IV didn''t say there. "In the center of the island, below the lake in the island, when the sun shines at the largest giant tree next to the lake in the island at three o''clock in the afternoon, the giant tree is reflected at the top of the shadow in the lake, where the treasure is!" Phil King Te IV explained in detail. "What''s in the treasure?" Arthur asked again. "I don''t know!" Felt IV said bitterly, "This is a treasure of rejuvenation. If the country is not subjugated, who would take it? So I don''t know, I only know that there are demons in it!" Frth IV is really telling the truth, but he didn''t expect it to be, he was the one who would subdue the country! "Devil?" Arthur stroked his chin, thoughtfully, in the world of One Piece, the one that can be related to the devil is the devil fruit! Is there a devil fruit inside? Thinking about it this way, it seems normal if the treasure of the restoration is equipped with Devil Fruit! How can the country be restored without strong force? This was left by Firth I. As the founder of a kingdom, he should clearly understand how important force is in this world, so it is normal to say that leaving devil fruits behind! However, no matter what is inside, it is an unexpected gain! And the devil fruit that can be used as a treasure of the restoration of the country, it must not be a common product, otherwise Felt I will not put it in, the lowest price of ordinary devil fruit or unknown devil fruit is 100 million bel! With the financial resources of a normal country, it can be easily bought. However, some rare ones are not so easy to buy. Just like the fruits of surgery, the world government is willing to buy five billion Baileys, but there is no market! In fact, dont say five billion to buy the fruit of surgery, even if its 10 billion, some people are willing to buy it. After all, that is the fruit that can live forever! "Any last words to say?" Arthur asked lightly. "Last words?" Fuerth IV was silent for a while, and looked up at Opatra, who was not far away, and finally shook his head, "No more!" "Lelis, give me your gun!" Arthur said to Lylis next to him. "Yes!" Lillis handed his gun respectfully. Arthur raised his gun, pointed his gun at Firth IV''s head, and said, "Well, finally fulfill your small wish. Where do you want to be buried after death?" Ferth IV asked with a look of expectation, "Do you know Sky Island?" "Sky Island?" Arthur nodded in confusion, and said, "I know!" I didn''t expect that Firth IV would know the sky island. You know, even the people on the great waterway don''t necessarily know the sky island, let alone the West Sea! "It turns out that there is an empty island!" Felt IV was surprised, and said slowly with longing eyes, "When I was young, my father told me that my great-grandfather, the first king, used to Go to the sky island!" "Kojima is a beautiful place, there is a sea made of clouds, there are angels with white wings, there are all kinds of magical shells..." Felt IV seemed to have returned to his childhood, sitting on his fathers lap and listening to his fathers story. The world in the story is the world he yearns most for. There are no worries, no wars, and everything is so quiet and peaceful... . "If, if possible, I hope that after I die, I can be buried there!" Felt IV reluctantly squeezed out a smile and said. "Yes!" Arthur nodded slightly. finally... "boom!" A blood hole appeared on Felt IVs forehead, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com fell down slowly with a smile! "Save his body, and bury him on the island in the future!" Arthur handed the gun back to Rilis, and at the same time ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lillis said respectfully. Oppater looked at the corpse of Firth IV blankly, tears slowly shed on his face! But, Arthur doesn''t care either! When Arthur took this position, he not only had rights, but also had many things on his back. Once he lost, he would die! Although Firth IV is completely different from what he imagined, it is impossible for him to leave Firth IV''s life! What if something happens after Firth IV? What if anyone else owes favor to the Firth Kingdom? Even if this is close to zero probability! He didn''t dare to gamble, nor would he gamble! And, from beginning to end, after Arthur walked in, Felt IV did not ask why he wanted to attack the Kingdom of Felt, nor did Arthur say why he wanted to attack the Kingdom of Felt! Because both of them know that there are so many whys between countries, it''s just the weak and the strong. is like the green pepper of the cone. In order to repay a favor, he drove the fleet directly over. He doesn''t care whether the side is righteous or the other side is evil, just to repay a favor! "Tong Hu, you go to the place he said and take out the treasures of the restoration!" Arthur ordered to Tong Hu and Rilis next to him, "Lelis, you arrange some people and drive that merchant ship to send them. Tong Hu goes over, and when he comes back, he will leave some people there and establish a station!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The two agreed in unison. After dealing with Firth IV, Arthur turned and left. Chapter 36： condition After dealing with Firth IV, he left, sitting on the conqueror and headed to Greenport City. The green pepper of cone is shut here. The room where Cones Green Pepper is held is different from the room where Firth IV is held. is a closed room made of pure stone that is ten meters thick. There is only a window on the door, which is also made of pure iron. Green Pepper of Cone is a lieutenant-level powerhouse after all. It wont work if he is not careful. With this defensive ability, he normally takes a while to open the door and go out. Besides, now except for Shaka and Aiolos, looking at him outside the door. also used Hailou stone handcuffs and handcuffed his hands and feet! Although he is not a capable person, Hailou Stone is a very hard stone, comparable to the hardness of a diamond. Even in the state of victory, it takes a little effort to open it, not to mention now! "Your Majesty!" Shaka and Aiolos knelt on one knee as soon as Arthur came over. "Free gift!" The two got up. "Shaka, how do you feel?" Arthur asked concerned. "Back to your Majesty, I was just a little bit off at the time, and it will be fine in less than a day!" Shaka replied. "That''s good!" Arthur laughed. "Open the door, I''ll go in and have a look!" Arthur said. "Your Majesty, even though we have beaten him every day to prevent him from recovering, we didn''t even feed him, but his vitality is very strong, and he still has a bit of fighting power!" Aiolos frowned. It''s been a long time since Arthur played against Aiolos. Aiolos didn''t know Arthur''s recent progress. In his opinion, if Arthur entered, there was a certain risk. As a king, it is best not to take this risk. "It doesn''t matter!" Arthur knew what he meant, waved his hand and said. "Then... okay!" Aiolos agreed with some embarrassment, and at the same time stood calmly in front of Arthur''s right position, and if something happens, he can support it immediately! "Crack!" In the dimly lit room, a light slowly appeared, shining on the handcuffed Cone Green Pepper! Not eating or drinking, and beatings from time to time in the past few days left him physically and mentally exhausted, and he was no longer as strong as he had resisted at the beginning. Hearing this sound, Jiezhi Green Pepper thought he was going to be beaten again. his eyes opened slowly, and besides the two familiar people, there was another blond young man with a crown who he did not know! "This should be the king of Saint Martin, right?" Green Jiao thought silently. "Green Pepper of Cone!" Arthur called. Cone of Green Pepper did not answer, but silently looked up at Arthur. Seeing that he didn''t answer, Arthur smiled indifferently and said: "The king of the country of flowers called the other day and wants to spend 5 billion Baileys to redeem you!" Hearing the words, Cone''s Green Pepper was silent for a while, and tears slowly shed on his face. He also knew that his value was far from reaching five billion Baileys. He didn''t expect the king to pay this price to redeem it! "But, I haven''t agreed yet!" Arthur smiled and continued, "I want to see what you think!" Suddenly, the expression on the face of Cone''s Green Pepper was a bit complicated, saying hate is not counted, after all, they asked for it, said no hate, it was fake, so many brothers died under the guns of soldiers of the Kingdom of Saint Martin . But in the final analysis, it was caused by him to return the favor of the Firth Kingdom! "If you lose, you lose, I have no idea!" Green Jiao said lightly. "Hehe!" Arthur chuckled lightly and said faintly: "You don''t have any ideas, but well, do you still have your two grandsons and the brothers of the Eight Treasure Marines?" Hearing this, Green Jiao thought that Arthur was threatening him, and suddenly became angry and burst into a domineering look. A domineering coercion covered everyone present. But this domineering person who was not present caused any harm. Arthur quietly felt this domineering dominance. He has been trained to a certain extent whether it is armed or seen. However, there is always some regret in his heart, because the overlord has not awakened. One of the purposes of his interrogation of Cone Green Pepper this time is to feel the domineering domineering! Under the detailed feeling, Arthur could feel that this domineering implied a variety of complex feelings, such as unyielding, shocking, intimidating, surpassing all others, courage and so on. Vaguely, he felt as if he could feel the meaning of the domineering color of the overlord. Just when he wanted to feel it carefully, the green pepper started! I saw his legs bend slightly, and his armed look domineering wrapped his hands handcuffed by the sea tower. "Go to hell!" Green Jiao said angrily. Both legs climbed towards Arthur. When the green pepper moved again, Aiolos and Shaka wanted to stop it for the first time. Arthur stretched out his hand to stop them. "boom!" Arthur''s hand was wrapped in the dark armed color domineering, and he caught the fist of Green Pepper with one hand. "boom!" kicked the green pepper back again, hit the wall, smashed a big hole, and slipped down slowly. "Puff!" This kick made the green pepper spit out blood. It''s not that Arthur is too strong, but that the green pepper has not eaten or drink for a few days, and has been beaten every day, and his body has become weaker! "Are you awake?" Arthur said with a smile. "What do you want?" Green Jiao roared with blood in the corner of his mouth. "I heard that because your Green Pepper family owed a favor to the Firth Kingdom, you came to attack us, right?" Arthur did not answer, but asked instead. Green Jiao glared at Arthur, not understanding what he was going to say. "I can agree to the conditions of the king of the flower country, and then let you go back, but after that, you must fulfill my three conditions!" Arthur said with a smile. "What conditions?" Green Jiao couldn''t help asking. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Well, I will notify you when the time comes!" Arthur said, touching his chin. Actually, he had thought about it a long time ago, but he still can''t let Green Pepper know about it. It''s only right to let him know when he wants to do it! Now, Green Jiao is a little embarrassed. On the one hand, he is relatives and brothers. On the other hand, he doesn''t know what conditions Arthur has to offer. What if it is a task that makes him very embarrassed or reluctant? Arthur seemed to see his thoughts, waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do particularly difficult things!" "Okay!" Green Jiao thought about it for a long time, and finally nodded in agreement. If it was just his own life, he would not care, but now it is not just his life, but also the lives of his relatives and brothers! Seeing that Green Pepper agreed, Arthur waved his hand and motioned to Aiolos to open Green Pepper''s handcuffs! "Are you...are you afraid that I will go out and regret it?" Green Jiao couldn''t help asking, and he asked himself if he caught the enemy, would it be so easy to let him go? Of course it is impossible! "Hehe!" Arthur raised his mouth slightly, showing a weird expression, and whispered, "You can try it!" This expression made Green Jiao''s heart feel an inexplicable chill! "Can I meet my grandson and the brothers of the Babao Navy?" Green Jiao asked. "Yes!" Arthur nodded, "But, you can''t leave here until Pele from the Kingdom of Flowers arrives!" "Good!" Green Jiao agreed without hesitation, and then left under the leadership of Aiolos. Arthur''s mouth raised slightly when he watched the green pepper leave! Qingjiao I dont know, the conditions Arthur wanted to mention really wouldnt embarrass him, but once he did, his life in the future would be stimulated! Chapter 37： Battle damage and gain One month later. early morning. Saint Martins Kingdom, Royal Palace. Arthur sat on the throne. "See Your Majesty the King!" The ministers knelt on one knee. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. "Thank you!" The ministers got up. As soon as he got up, Ishihara Kensaburo stood up and said, "Report to your Majesty, the rewards and losses of this war have been calculated!" "Say!" Arthur said lightly. "In this war, more than 500 soldiers of the kingdom died. Among them, the pension for each person was 500,000 Saint Martins, and the medical expenses of disabled soldiers were compensated for a total of more than 430 million Saint Martins. !" "In the follow-up, there will be various benefits and tax exemptions for the families of the dead, which cannot be calculated for the time being. In addition, the consumption of equipment and ammunition, the cost of supplies, etc. are about 50 million Saint Martins!" ... "To sum up, the cost of this war is about 700 million Saint Martins!" 700 million Saint Martins, which is seven billion Baileys! Arthur frowned slightly. This was so much money without playing for a few days. This amount of money was a little bit more than the surplus of the previous year, which made him a little painful! Fortunately, it is not without gain! "In this harvest, the royal palaces and aristocratic mansions of the Firth Kingdom were raided, and cash was found, 3.7 billion Baileys. In addition, valuables such as gold and silver jewelry that can be directly realized are worth about 170. Around 500 million Baileys!" "The five billion Baileys promised by the King of the Kingdom of Flowers have been transported to Bloodport Town! "In addition, a large number of precious and exotic treasures that are difficult to calculate cannot be calculated for the time being, and can only be calculated after they are sold!" "To sum up, the total harvest is 26.2 billion Baileys, of which gold is about 10.3 billion Baileys!" "En!" Arthur nodded slightly. After all, there are only three islands in the Firth Kingdom. It is good to be able to harvest these, although it seems that the harvest is much more than the expenditure. However, the reward for victory in the war has not yet been counted. This is also a large part of the expenditure. "Finally, there are rewards for those who have served in this war!" "Among them, the kill reward is about 1.4 billion St. Martin''s coins. According to different enemy levels and duties, the green pepper, the biggest enemy, is worth 50 million St. Martin''s!" Although the Green Pepper of Cone is the most valuable person in this war, Tonghu took the most money. After that, he almost captured Firth Island alone. If he hadn''t been killed by him alone in Frth Harbor, the soldiers would have completely collapsed, and more would be killed afterwards! "In addition, there are two rewards from Aldi and Marcus. They can get 5 million Saint Martin and 1 million Saint Martin respectively!" This was specially ordered by Arthur, in the name of reward, to give them a settlement allowance! "To sum up, the total expenditure is around 1,46 million Saint Martins!" "After income minus expenses, the total surplus is 8.56 billion Baileys, or 856 million St. Martin''s coins, and there are a lot of unsold treasures!" Generally speaking, there is still a profit this time, but if it is not the last Tonghu to take the shot himself, then maybe! ... After , they discussed the follow-up treatment of the three islands of Firth Island, Keene Island and Lujin Island, including the original arrangements of civilians, nobles, soldiers, etc.! From early morning to midnight, the discussion ended. "Ha!" Arthur yawned, waved his hand and said, "Well, let''s be here today. The king has prepared a dinner at the Pian Hall. After you go and eat, go home!" "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The ministers bowed and bowed, then stepped back. ...... After , Arthur came to the study, took a bottle of Coke produced by the system, drank it, and was immediately driven out of sleepiness, his expression was full of excitement. asked Nicole to take a pot of water. There are too many things to deal with this month. He has no time to draw a lottery either. After today''s court meeting, these things have come to an end. Therefore, he also has a lottery draw! "Well, you go to bed first!" After Nicole finished drinking, Arthur sent her away. "En!" Nicole nodded obediently, turned and left. Arthur washed his hands in the water. "Huh!" took a deep breath. There are a total of more than two million prestige draws this time. As for the draw, after a few times, Arthur also had a general guess. Among them, every draw will get something. However, depending on the reputation value invested, the guarantees vary. Among them, 10,000 points should be various snacks, and 100,000 points are not clear to him, but they should be things like bamboo dragonflies. 10 consecutive draws, must be shipped! However, these are only approximate guesses after these few lottery draws, and the specifics still require him to draw more to be clear! Let''s try your luck first with a ten-thousand draw! [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] [Congratulations on getting Leiqiu] [Congratulations on getting the air cannon] [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] ... [Congratulations on obtaining the full set of Mauser rifle production line and drawings] The item is too large and will not be sent temporarily, please find a wide place to receive the goods! A total of three air cannons and five bamboo dragonflies! Mauser rifle production line, this thing made Arthur''s eyes bright, and he was looking for a place to see. and many more! ? Suddenly, he was stunned. There seems to be a creature mixed in these things! ? can still draw alive! ! ! I saw a chubby electric mouse floating in the air with the tail on the surfboard in front of him. "Leiqiu---" After seeing Arthur, Leiqiu screamed happily, and then flew directly into Arthur''s arms. "It''s cute!!!" This is Arthur''s feeling, holding this cute thing tightly, and feeling the softness of her body. , it''s her! Arthur found that her tail was missing a little bit, so it was female! [Introduction: Raichu from the Alora region has two attributes: electricity and superpowers. There are power bags hidden in the cheeks, and rubbing the power bags will emit a sweet fragrance, 100% loyal to you! played with this cute thing for a while, and Arthur checked the other things he had obtained. He already knew about the bamboo dragonfly, so he didn''t check it again, but directly looked at the air cannon. This is a black cylindrical thing. After seeing this somewhat familiar item, Arthur had a bad feeling already! Air Cannon [Introduction: The inside is hollow, and when you call "touch" on your hand, it will emit air pressure to attack the enemy. The power is small and it is not recommended to attack the enemy! "Isn''t this just a toy?" Arthur couldn''t help but vomit. also deliberately wrote that the power is small, which is like a dog! ! ! The Mauser production line is temporarily unavailable, so Arthur started the draw again. "Try it with a million!" Arthur whispered eagerly, one million is a big deal, this is the biggest he has ever drawn! [Congratulations on obtaining the power of the earth demon] "Devil!? Just looking at the name seems to be a bad thing?" Arthur was a little puzzled. What appeared in his hands was a sitting surrounded by hands, with a pair of bat wings on his back, and a tail at the tail~www.novelhall .com~ The demon statue with blue face and fangs. quickly looked at the attributes. Earth Demon Power (Legion Item) [Introduction: Contains the power of the earth demon, which can give nine different giant templates, the process and its pain, and may be deadly, but there are no side effects afterwards! "Legion props, giants!" Arthur keenly caught the key words, and he also guessed the source of this stuff, the giant attacking! "However, although the process is painful, there are no side effects...side effects?" Arthur pondered for a while, and finally remembered the side effects of Giant, "That is the life span is only thirteen years?" "In other words, after using this, although it has the power of a giant, it will not reduce the life span!" Arthur said with some joy. To be honest, giants may be tough in other worlds. However, in the world of One Piece, even if the height of the super giant is 60 meters, it is not the tallest. The devil Oz is 100 meters tall, and there is a huge battleship, which is also 180 meters tall. Not to mention the sea kings that move thousands of meters in the windless belt. However, giants have a particularly enviable ability, that is, they are difficult to kill unless they attack the back of the neck. However, that is the experience that people in the attacking giant world have summed up over the years. The first time you saw a giant, would you guess that his weakness is the back of his neck? Therefore, giants still have a certain value and ability in the world of One Piece. However, for the strong, if you directly blow your whole body, let''s talk about it! Anyway, it''s very useful for wars and things like that, but it''s a bit awkward for singles. At the same time, because it is a purely physical attack, it is also a bit weak for natural fruits, and can only be compensated by Hailou Stone! Chapter 38： doom "There are more than three hundred thousand, can you draw?" Arthur hesitated a little, wondering whether to wait for more time to draw, or to draw directly? After all, 300,000 is not too much, and less is not too much. He only had 300,000 in the beginning! "Let''s have another ten consecutive draws, if you are lucky, continue to draw, and even if you are not lucky!" Arthur whispered and decided. [Congratulations on getting a box of Coke] [Congratulations on getting a box of potato chips] [Congratulations on getting a box of spicy sticks] ... [Congratulations on getting the gem of doom] Four boxes of Coke, three boxes of potato chips, and two boxes of spicy sticks. One item came out. It''s quite satisfactory! "The gem of doom, it sounds a little ominous!" Arthur frowned. What appeared in his hand was a palm-sized octagonal green gem, which was full of greenery and dazzling, and it was very valuable at first glance. Arthur quickly opened its properties and looked at it. Doom Gems [Introduction: Although it seems to be invaluable, once you have it, you will get a kind of bad luck. After the blood is dropped, you can recognize the master and will not affect the luck of the master, but once you are directly touched by other people, It will affect his luck! Arthur''s eyes lit up, this thing is simply the only magic weapon for conspiracy, killing is invisible! hurriedly controlled the armed color domineering, opened a small wound on his finger, and a drop of blood dripped on it. When the blood dripped on, the gem flickered, the blood on it disappeared, and the gem became more translucent! "Leiqiu---" At this time, after Leiqiu in his arms saw the emerald, his eyes were full of curiosity. He stretched out his short hand and wanted to get the gem! When Arthur saw this, with a hint of curiosity, he handed the gem to Raiciu. just to experiment with the role of gems. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu yelled happily, cheering and playing with emeralds. "boom!" Maybe it was too happy, forgetting about it, Leiqiu floating in the air accidentally hit the bookshelf beside it. "Boom!" The vase on the bookshelf was swayed by this bump, and fell straight down and hit Leiqiu on the head. "Cracking!" Finally the vase fell to the ground and fell to pieces. "Leiqiu---" At this time, Leiqiu also let out a scream. She was a little dizzy when she was hit by the vase. After swaying in the air for a while, she fell off and sat directly on the fragment of the vase! "hiss---" Arthur drew a breath of cold breath. This gem of doom is too powerful. Leiqiu became like this in less than a few seconds. Arthur quickly picked up Raichu with one hand, and grabbed the gem of bad luck with the other. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu pounced on Arthur''s chest with tears in his eyes. Arthur quickly touched and comforted her. put the gem of doom in his pocket, this thing can''t be taken casually, it''s best to put it next to your body! "Good luck!" Touching the doom gem in his pocket, Arthur thought, and he drew another prize! [Congratulations on getting a box of potato chips] [Congratulations on getting a box of spicy sticks] [Congratulations on getting a box of Coke] ... [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] Arthur seemed to run out of luck, and only drew a bamboo dragonfly. Looking at the remaining 100,000 prestige points, he gritted his teeth and finally came ten consecutive draws. next moment. A black cylindrical thing appeared on his hand, an air cannon! Arthur smiled helplessly, the gems of doom, really gems of doom, after I got them, I got these things! "Hoo---" took a long sigh of relief and picked up my mood. Arthur took out another rusty steel box from under the table, about the size of a watermelon. This is the restored treasure of the Firth Kingdom. Originally, Arthur thought that a kingdoms revenge treasure did not say how many gold and silver treasures there were. Even if there were only devil fruits in it, there should be a few? Unexpectedly, there is only this box. However, this also explains from the side that the contents in the box are definitely a good thing! "Crack!" Arthur picked up the rusty iron lock of the box, pinched it slightly, and the iron lock broke. As expected, inside the box was a spiral purple devil fruit. There is a piece of parchment on the side that records the power of this devil fruit. At this look, Arthur''s face suddenly became cloudy, and there was even an urge to eat this fruit. Superman Series-Doppelganger Fruit This is the name of fruit. The use of ability is also written in the parchment. Make a clone! You can split a clone with 100% strength of its own. No matter which one of the clone and the subject dies, they will not really die. The subject of the clone''s death will be fine, and the dead soul of the subject will automatically transfer to the clone. Two simultaneous deaths are true. death! What an extremely abnormal ability! This is equivalent to one more life! Arthur always knows why it is called "Rejuvenation Treasure". This kind of fruit that is clearly life-saving, not to mention its own use, even if it is sold at an amazing price! This fruit instantly moved Arthur''s heart. If he ate this fruit, even General Arthur would dare to stun him. Anyway, he split up a clone and let him go directly to the General. Even if he died, the subject was not harmed! After hesitating for a long time, Arthur gave up the fruit in the end. It is a natural fruit that is more tempting! at this time. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu, who had been lying on his chest, saw the fruit, his eyes lit up, he screamed, flew onto the fruit, and took a bite. Even Arthur did not react. "Spit it out, spit it out!" Arthur quickly grabbed Leiqiu''s tail, brought her over, and shook it vigorously. It wasn''t that he felt sorry for the devil fruit, but that after possessing the Saint Seiya template, the Saints could not cultivate the system of this world, nor could they eat the devil fruit. If Raichu, who is also incompatible with this world system, eats the devil fruit, the ghost knows what will happen! What if you burst out? "Gulong!" Arthur''s shaking caused Leiqiu to swallow the devil fruit. In desperation, I had to put her down first. "Leiqiu---" "vomit---" , Leiqiu showed a distorted expression of pain, his mouth was spitting wildly, and he looked nauseous and vomiting. Arthur knew what she was going to say just by looking at the expression, it was too ugly! After a while, UU read www.uuknshu.com Leiqiu did nothing, just looked at him pitifully. Arthur helped his forehead helplessly, he could see Leiqiu''s character clearly, he was playful and greedy, and he liked to be cute. "Lei Qiu, see if you have any extra abilities?" Arthur whispered to Lei Qiu. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu tilted his head and looked at Arthur, wondering what the extra ability was? Arthur didn''t know how to explain Raichu. In desperation, he could only draw two Raichus, and finally overlapped them, and then separated. "Leiqiu---" After Leiqiu called out, his eyes lit up, as if he understood something. "Lei Qiu, Lei Qiu!" Two short hands clenched tightly, making a look of gritted teeth. The next moment, a Leiqiu that was the same as Leiqiu appeared. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu looked at Leiqiu who was the same as himself, and made a horrified cry, subconsciously stepped back and crouched underground. Unexpectedly, the other side made the same action as her. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu carefully stretched out his hand and touched the opposite Leiqiu. At the same time, the opposite Leiqiu also stretched out his hand, and the two met. "Lei Qiu, Lei Qiu---" After a while, Arthur saw Raiciu playing with his clone. shook his head helplessly, sat down, relaxed for a while, and started working again. "The Kingdom of Firth has come to an end, then the next step is a new plan, business, population, arms and... the Kingdom of Hall and the Kingdom of Bell..." Arthur murmured. Chapter 39： ordnance early in the morning. The Saint Martin Kingdom Ordnance Factory. The factory is located on the outskirts of the western part of St. Martin and is stationed by a company. Today, an unusual plume of black smoke appeared above the ordnance factory. Inside the factory. There are only five people inside at this time. is headed by Arthur. There is also the Minister of Military Affairs, Shigekuni Yamamoto, Minister of Industry Giles. One of the last two is a brawny man in his forties wearing military uniforms, who is the head of the ordnance factory. There is also an old man with gray hair, glasses, and wrinkled face. He is the dean of the Kingdom Academy of Sciences. Five people are enthusiastically surrounding a long production line. "Crack, click!" On the production line, various parts are constantly being assembled together, and slowly, the shape of a gun appears. It is the Mauser rifle production line. Aside, Daller, Gnar, and Giles were excitedly holding a drawing. "Perfect, perfect!" Dal said, looking at the drawing in disbelief. The gun in the drawing is exactly the gun he wants! "The steam can still be used like this?" Gnar said excitedly. This production line is the production line of Mauser rifles, a complete production line powered by steam. Originally, Arthur thought that the full production line included bullets and firearms at most. Unexpectedly, not only bullets and firearms, but also a variety of parts, gunpowder production in bullets, etc., are simply a complete set to the extreme. With this set of production lines, even in primitive times, as long as there are raw materials, Arthur can get you firearms. So, when this production line came out, Arthur also called Giles and Gnar to study the technology contained in it, even if it was a bit of research, it was a further step for the kingdom''s technology. "Rumble---" After a while, with the roar of the machine, the first gun appeared. There are many versions of the Mauser rifle. And this production line produces the most famous version, Kar.98k, commonly known as 98k. The effective range is 800 meters, the initial rate of fire is 755 meters, the magazine capacity is five rounds, the length is one meter, the barrel length is 60 cm, and the rate of fire is about 15 rounds per minute! Arthur picked up the gun, made a gesture, and loaded the already produced bullets into the gun. "Go, go to the shooting range and try!" Arthur said cheerfully. "Your Majesty, please here!" Dalle quickly made a please gesture and took the lead in front. Yamamoto Shigekuni and Giles, and Gnar hastened to keep up! The shooting range is next to the factory, it is not big, with a radius of 500 meters. As soon as he arrived at the shooting range, Arthur frowned. For nothing else, the shooting range is too small. The farthest target is only 500 meters. With a range of 98K, this is too close. "Wait!" Arthur stopped Dalle, "You go in and set the target, I''ll try it here!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Although Dalle was a little confused, he nodded. Although he has seen the drawings of firearms, he does not know the specific power! Arthur stepped back more than a hundred meters. When Daller set the target, Arthur raised the gun and closed his eyes. Aiming. "boom!" Bullet shot out. A hole appeared in the center of the target. Before anyone else could say anything, Arthur retreated another two hundred meters and reached 800 meters. Aiming. "boom!" again this time, but not in the center, but around the 9th ring. "Boom boom boom!" Arthur fired three shots in a row, emptied all the bullets in the magazine, all of them were nine rings! It''s not that Arthur''s marksmanship was bad, but the 800-meter bullet started to float a bit, but it was still effective. "Well!" Arthur nodded in satisfaction. "In terms of the power, rate of fire and magazine clip of this gun, as long as there are thirty or fifty guns in place, even if the general major is not proficient in iron or armed and domineering, it will be very uncomfortable, and finally embarrassed. Flee!" Yamamoto Shigekuni analyzed seriously. Although his weapon is a knife, as a military minister, he knows a lot about guns. The power of this gun has exceeded his expectations. At this time, Dalla also ran over, looking at the gun in Arthur''s hand slightly in shock! Unexpectedly, this gun can hit the target so far! "From today, we will make every effort to produce this kind of guns, and strive to replace them with this kind of guns in the entire army within four months!" Arthur told Dalle that if this production line runs 24 hours a day, it will probably be able to produce. Two hundred guns out. "Your Majesty, what is the name of this gun?" Dalle asked puzzledly. "The name..." Arthur pondered for a moment and said, "It''s called Saint Martin''s rifle!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Dalla said respectfully, and then hesitated for a while and said, "Then, your Majesty, what should I do with the remaining guns and the previous production line?" Arthur pondered for a moment, and said: "Continue to produce, I will be useful after a while!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Dalle nodded. What is the most profitable thing in this world? Of course its arms! Arthur has been on this idea for more than one day or two days. Since the Blood Harbor Town of the Chris family was taken over, with the gold given by Arthur, he soon recruited a man and horse, and took the territory of a small family. After moving the site, they started to return to their old business, but because the site they occupied was too remote, the business has not improved much, only some old customers came! The site is remote, and the cost of smuggling and transportation has naturally increased a lot. Of course, the selling price has also increased a lot, but you are not the only one selling arms in Xihai. Pirate, why dont the Mafia choose cheaper ones? Right now, they will supply the eliminated guns to the Chris family and let them sell them. Even the eliminated guns in the Kingdom of St. Martin are considered top-notch goods in the outside world. They have recently been converted to steam production line mechanical production, which is much more accurate and cheaper than the manual production in the outside world. is better and cheaper. It must be a hot-selling product. Supply the Pirates, supply the Mafia, supply the kingdom in battle, think about it, all make money! "Dalla, have those things been produced yet?" Arthur asked. "In response to your Majesty, the Academy of Sciences gave us the recipe drawings a month ago, and some were produced by hand yesterday. How about I bring some over and see?" Dalle asked. "Well, go get it!" Arthur nodded. After a while, Dalla returned, followed by a few craftsmen, holding three things. The first piece ~www.novelhall.com~ is a wooden handle-shaped thing, yes it is a grenade. This thing is easy to operate, easy to use, and easy to carry. The range depends entirely on the user''s arm strength, and it also has good power. It has a miraculous effect when the infantry fights at close range. There are all kinds of weird black technologies in Pirates, and there are even bombs that can blow up a city, or explosive rock that can be amazing, but there is no grenades. The only thing that looks like a grenade is the cannonball that Karp dropped with his hand. But, is that something normal people can lose? A normal person who can throw a few meters is considered to be a relatively strong hand. In this case, Arthur ordered people to study a grenade. The research of grenade is not very difficult. The basic composition consists of three parts, projectile body, charge and fuze, so it is easy to study it! This is to be equipped for the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! The second type is something Arthur is going to sell. Flying thunder cannon, commonly known as a conscientious cannon, is simple to make and easy to operate. It has a short range, high danger, and is easy to hurt yourself. However, it has an advantage that other guns cant match, and the price is extremely low. Making materials: Just add some explosives to a tin bucket. Therefore, imitation is also simple. However, this one made by Arthur is not the same as a normal unscrupulous gun. is not made of tin tubes. In order to delay the imitation time as much as possible, it is made into a dragon head shape. The interior looks more complicated and has a certain thickness! Of course, the core is still a conscientious gun, and the price is relatively low. It is suitable for those kingdoms with relatively low money, pirates, and mafia. Anyway, they don''t need to use too good. It would be good to be able to beat people! There is a third kind... Chapter 40： textile machine The third type is also a cannon. But unlike ordinary guns, ordinary artillery in this world are smoothbore guns with smooth interiors. And this artillery is a rifled gun, which has a spiral rifling. When fired, the projectile rotates along the rifling of the gun. After exiting the muzzle, it has a certain speed and can maintain stable flight. rifled gun has better range, rate of fire and shooting accuracy than smoothbore guns. This is to be equipped on the Conqueror. With this cannon, the power of the conqueror is even greater. The situation where the Firth Kingdom had been so densely packed with artillery in the port before that it was not allowed to enter would never happen again. Taking the rifled gun''s range of 3,000 meters, it can hit them at a distance, and ordinary artillery has a range of 1,000 to 1,500 meters. Of course, the cost of a rifled gun is much more expensive than that of a smoothbore gun. After all, it is necessary to make the rifling in the barrel. "Your Majesty, do you want to try these things?" Dalle said excitedly. "Of course!" Arthur picked up a grenade casually. pulled the grenade away and dropped it gently. The grenade flew directly more than 500 meters! "Boom!" Five hundred meters away, a pit several meters in size was blown up instantly! "The power is good!" Arthur nodded in satisfaction. "With this power, it would be uncomfortable for ordinary majors to be bombed directly. Once bombed by a large number of grenades, it won''t help even if they are iron or armed!" Yamamoto Shigekuni analyzed on the side. said so, but most of them are not stupid to be able to cultivate to the rank of major. Can''t you hide if you can''t hold it? And with their eyesight and strength, as long as they pay attention, they can even have a chance to throw it back, or fight it back. Therefore, it is very useful for ordinary enemies, but for enemies with a little strength, be careful, or even not use it, unless you have the determination to die together, and you can directly explode with a grenade. "Your Majesty, let them use the rest!" Dalla said with a smile. The remaining two are cannons. Arthur is definitely not easy to operate alone, so he made this proposal. "Well!" Arthur nodded. Dalle cast a look at the craftsmen on the side. The next moment, the craftsmen came over with flying thunder cannons. put the flying thunder cannon on the ground, everything is ready! Then several craftsmen looked at Arthur! "Let''s get started!" Arthur waved his hand and said. The craftsmen skillfully put the explosives bundled in a disc shape into the flying thunder cannon. Ignite. "boom!" The explosive bag flew more than two hundred meters. "Boom!" After a loud and deafening noise, a big hole was exploded. "The power is great, but it''s useless, the distance is too close! Once you fight, you can easily be defeated by the enemy!" Yamamoto Shigekuni shook his head and said. "Grandpa, this is not for us, but for those who are crazy and poor and have no money to buy artillery!" Arthur said with a smile. "That''s okay!" Yamamoto Shigekuni nodded. If it is sold to the pirate mafia, there will be a certain market if the price is very low. "Your Majesty, let''s take a look at the last artillery!" Dalle said confidently. In his opinion, the last one is the highlight. Arthur nodded. The rifled gun is placed on two large wheels, and the barrel has a golden appearance! The craftsmen skillfully pulled the rifled gun out and placed it. took out a cannonball with rivets. The craftsmen rotated the shells into the rifled gun. "Let''s get started!" Arthur said after seeing the shells put in. The craftsmen began to adjust the direction of the muzzle, and after a while, fired. "boom!" With a loud noise, the cannonball spun out. In the next second, he flew directly three kilometers away, where there was a wooden house that was already prepared. "Boom!" The shell hit the wooden house. The whole wooden house was torn apart by the bombing, and the remaining wood splashed tens of meters! "hiss---" Upon seeing this, Yamamoto Shigekuni''s serious face also showed a color of shock, and he took a breath. is not too powerful to frighten him, but the distance, a full distance of three kilometers. This range is amazing. If you are in a naval battle, you have twice the range of others, what is the concept? is added the conqueror, the steam-powered speed. As long as it is not against the strong or the black technology, it is almost invincible. If the space for activities is large enough, even one ship can hit one hundred ships. There is no way, you can hit someone, but they can''t hit you! Arthur nodded in satisfaction, and asked Dalle: "Are these things ready to be produced?" "Back to your Majesty, the production line of these things is being assembled, and production can officially start in about a month!" Dalle said honestly. After hearing this, Arthur nodded. It was not a long time for a month, and the whole army would soon be replaced with these new equipment. At that time, the strength of the soldiers of the entire Saint Martin Kingdom will have a big leap forward. "Well, you go down first!" Arthur said to the craftsmen. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The craftsmen nodded respectfully. Arthur turned his head and looked at Gnar. "Gnar, how is everything?" Arthur asked towards Gnar. "Your Majesty, steam spinning machine, steam excavator and steelmaking furnace, etc., have been developed, UU reading www.uukanshu.com has been tested and can be directly put into production!" Gnar pushed his glasses, Seriously. "Good!" Arthur nodded happily. Before digesting the Kingdom of Firth, there was a long rest period. During this period, it happened to develop the business of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. When there was only St. Maarten, except for the annual sea month, business was carried out on the island and was self-sufficient! With Arthur let people study the steam ship, after the steam train. Arthur began to let people in the Academy of Sciences develop various production tools that use steam as a power source. Not only did they produce various items faster, but also produced more. However, there are a series of problems that follow, such as excess production, excess manpower, etc. After all, there are so many people on the island, how much can it consume? If the consumption is less, the workers will naturally have no work to open, and the factory cannot support so many people, so they lose their jobs. Of course these things have not happened yet, but we still have to prepare early! Therefore, it is imperative to dump things to the entire West Sea! This will not only solve the various problems caused by the emergence of the steam power production line, but also make a lot of money for the kingdom. Among them, the fabric spun by the steam spinning machine is Arthur''s killer. Although there are textile machines in this world, they are all human-powered spinning machines. The production speed and cost of the steam-spinning machine are not what human spinning machines can do! No matter what the world, cloth is more important, even in the era of low productivity, cloth can replace money to a certain extent! After dealing with these things, Arthur went back to the palace. Naar, Giles, and Daller stayed and continued to study the 98K production line. Chapter 41： Interview Sunny weather. Many factory owners on St. Maartens Island have been invited to a factory on the outskirts of the city. Thick black smoke is constantly rising above this factory. Merchants are either luxuriously dressed, wearing gold and silver, or simply dressed with vicissitudes of life. In groups of three or five, calling friends and calling friends, everyone is full of smiles. The most among them are the factory owners in the textile industry! Today, the kingdom called them together! In other kingdoms, in this case, a businessman would be afraid or panic, for fear that the kingdom would slaughter them severely, or simply rob them of their property. However, this is the Kingdom of Saint Martin. All of them know that something good must happen today. Since King Arthur came to power, the kingdom has paid more and more attention to these merchants. Their business activities are getting smoother, and their wealth is rising. Even if they pay a large amount of tax, they are willing to pay. After all, more tax means more money! "Crwe, do you think there is something to announce today when the kingdom has called us together?" A fat man with a nice face and a wide body, dressed in gorgeous clothes, with ten big gold rings on his hands, and a big gold chain around his neck, looked like a Maitreya Buddha, facing a simple dress and dark skin. Asked the vigorous middle-aged man. "I don''t know, but there is absolutely nothing wrong with listening to the kingdom and following the kingdom!" Crewe smiled and said firmly. "That is!" The fat man nodded in agreement, and said with a smile, "Since I followed the kingdom, my factory has doubled!" "Papa!" Crewe suddenly stretched out his hand and patted Fatty''s fleshy belly, causing a tumbling wave of flesh, and laughed, "Waiya, I think your belly is expanding faster than your factory. The expansion speed is much faster!" "Haha!" Wiya was not angry either, but smiled heartily, believing, "Now, the kingdom has captured the Kingdom of Firth, and next year, my factory will expand faster than my belly! " After a joke between the two. Crook pointed to the black smoke above the factory, and asked with a puzzled face: "By the way, Wiya, do you know what the black smoke is?" "I don''t know, but it should be related to the announcement today, right?" Wiya shook his head, guessing. ... They just walked into the factory while chatting. Dozens of people have gathered in the factory at this time. These are all factory owners in large and small factories in St. Martin. The large ones have three to five hundred workers, and the small ones have ten to twenty workers. When Crewe and Wiya walked over, the crowd separated automatically! "Huaiya!" "Cru!" "Good morning!" ... Someone smiled and greeted them constantly along the way. The two were not polite, and walked directly in front of the crowd. As two of the biggest factory owners in the kingdom, they are naturally qualified to stand at the forefront of the team! Soon, everyone is almost there. At this time, an old man walked out of the factory. The old man has a goatee, shredded hair, and gold glasses, wrinkled and unsmiling. Seeing him, everyone present suddenly became quiet, showing a respectful expression. This person is Hughes, Minister of Commerce of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and people generally call him old Hughes! My life is a legend. I started doing business and selling clothes when I was fifteen. But at the age of eighteen because of ignorance and misbelief in others, he went bankrupt and owed huge debts. After , he learned from the pain, worked for two years, started looking for greedy people every day, and finally paid off the debt. Then, he started his entrepreneurial career again. This time he did not sell clothes, but sold food. Relying on his perseverance and hard work, he spent four years in the food industry. At the age of twenty-four, he finally made a little achievement and became one of the great grain merchants in the kingdom. At this time, the kingdom had a great locust plague that was rare in a century, and the food was gone! It is reasonable to say that this matter has nothing to do with him. As a grain merchant, the grain has no harvest. He has a big deal to sell a little less, and he may still make a fortune with the grain he previously stored! But he is not happy! He looked at the civilians who could not eat, and he was kind, and sold or gave food to the civilians at an extremely low price, even part of the free price! So, he went bankrupt again! This time, he didn''t owe any debts. He had a wealth of money in the past few years. After putting the money in, he left empty-handed! After another year of work, he started his own business again. Part-time job, entrepreneurship, prosperity, bankruptcy, part-time job, start a new business! He kept going back and forth in between! At the age of 60, he started his business at the age of 15, and in the past 45 years, he has gone bankrupt for various reasons more than ten times. In the long years and the short months, he has done it in all walks of life. Have enough understanding. At the same time, because of his usual integrity in business, although he went bankrupt every time, he still won people''s trust! Every time he goes bankrupt and falls, he can easily stand up again because of the trust of others in him, and he is willing to give him the goods on credit or sell him cheaply! A few years ago, after his last bankruptcy, he did not start a business again! Instead, he was called into the palace by Arthur. After asking him some business questions, Arthur was very satisfied with his understanding of business and granted him the position of Minister of Commerce! is mainly responsible for managing state-owned trade funds and inventories, determining the prices of national state-owned trade wholesale commodities, guiding the national private commerce and trade departments at all levels in the management of the market, as well as national foreign trade and so on. He has also lived up to expectations, and he is very successful in this position! "I invite everyone to come today, it is the kingdom that wants to sell you some good things, and do a business with you by the way..." "Old Hughes, just say it directly, don''t talk about those things, the kingdom will sell us, we will definitely buy it!" Huaiya interrupted old Hughes with a smile. "Yeah yeah!" "Old Hughes, hurry up!" "I can''t wait!" ... As soon as Huai Ya spoke, someone behind him began to agree. "Interrupt again, I will go to your house tomorrow to sit and let your father interrupt your legs!" Old Hughes glanced at Wiya and said faintly. "Uh...hehe!" Huaiya seemed to be caught in her neck, and she could only laugh a few times. Huaiyas father was also a businessman, he happened to be of the same generation as Hughes, and the relationship between Hughes and him was pretty good. Until now, Hughes often visits his house! Huaiya can be said that Hughes grew up when he was young, so he dare to interrupt him! "Hahaha..." Huaiyas dry laugh immediately caused a roar of laughter. Everyone knows that although Huaiya is doing a good business, he is most afraid of his father, and he was even taught by his father two months ago! "What a laugh!" Huaiya looked at the laughing people around and said angrily. "Okay, let''s get back to business!" Old Hughes spoke, and suddenly everyone was quiet. "See these things, this is what the kingdom wants to sell you!" Old Hughes pointed to the various steam production lines next to the factory and said. "What is this?" Crewe asked, which was also the confusion of all the people present. "Papa!" Old Hughes did not answer, but clapped his palms. Suddenly, a group of craftsmen walked out of the factory and skillfully activated various steam facilities. "Boom!" The production line of was completely started. "Kakkaka!" In the sound of the machine''s operation, and the craftsmen''s operation, the steam spinning machine soon produced a piece of cloth. Huaiya cant wait to check out this piece of cloth~www.novelhall.com~ He is in the cloth industry. If there is such a machine, the efficiency can''t be increased by many times! "Good, good!" Wiya said happily, the quality of this piece of fabric, hand feel, etc. are all top-notch, and the speed is so fast! However, Crewe''s face turned a little ugly. He asked old Hughes: "Is these things the kingdom is going to sell us?" "Well!" Old Hughes nodded. "But..." Crewe stopped talking. Old Hughes knows what he wants to say, it is nothing more than the use of these things, which will cause excess production, excess manpower and so on. "I know what you want to say. After using these things, the Kingdom will purchase the things you produce in the future, at your cost price plus a layer of pure profit!" Old Houston paused. "Of course, the kingdom of raw materials will help you solve it and sell it to you at cost!" "Really?" Crewe asked incredulously. Although it seems that there are not many layers, this is the price after removing various costs, so as long as they are produced, they will definitely make money! "Really!" Old Hughes nodded. "But what does the kingdom want so much for?" Crewe couldn''t help asking. Although it is very comfortable to have the Kingdom to make money easily, but if the Kingdom loses money, he will be a little bit sorry! "Don''t worry, the kingdom will definitely make money, and you can earn more than you!" Old Hughes smiled affirmatively. "That''s good, that''s good!" Crewe nodded comfortably. With the guarantee of old Hughes, all the factory owners who came here booked a lot of steam equipment, ready to go back and have a big fight! Chapter 42： Chamber of Commerce Xihai. A fleet of eight merchant ships is sailing in the sea. Walker is the owner of this merchant ship, as well as the owner of the Walker Chamber of Commerce. In a place like Xihai, it is not easy to be called a chamber of commerce. The least of the eight merchant ships has more than ten artillery, and the most has 30 artillery, which is not worse than the navy warships! And every ship has at least dozens of people, and at most hundreds of people, adding up to a total of more than 500 people! Walker is fifty-three years old this year, wearing a pair of loose trousers, a black vest on his upper body, a height of two meters, a sturdy neck, muscular ties on his body, a simple face, no old age, and a huge handful on his back. Hammer. "Father, daddy, you read todays news. Its too fake. You can also get on the Western Poster. How much money does the Western Poster charge!" A man in a white tuxedo, carrying a rapier, The young man with an evil and mad face smiled exaggeratedly while holding a newspaper. This is Walkers son, Fick! ...Born! For this son, Walker has always had a headache. As far as ability is concerned, it is pretty good, at least it is not a problem to take his class! But, he has a face completely different from him! If it werent for his wifes appearance, and he didnt go to sea in the month his wife was pregnant, he himself thought it might have been stolen or green when he was born! Because of his son''s face, he is often teased by some friends! What kind of son was stolen and replaced! It was his wife who brought him a green hat or something! What else can he say, every time he hears such things, he can only smile helplessly! "Well, let me see!" Walker took the newspaper and read it. I saw a news of merchandise sales in the corner of the newspaper. It''s normal for the newspaper to report this. As long as you have money, you will report it, but it can''t be too exaggerated or false! After all, advertising is also a big income for newspapers. If it is too fake, people will lose trust. No one believes his advertising. In the end, the advertising will have no effect, and no one will place any advertisements on it! But today, I waited for an advertisement that looks very fake! The best fabrics, a horse is only two-thirds of the normal price. This is not nonsense! No wonder Fick smiled so exaggeratedly. Looking at the place for sale, Blood Harbor Town? Yep! ? Blood Harbor Town! ! ! He knew this place a long time ago. The town where arms were smuggled and sold before was taken care of by the Chris family. Later, it was captured by the Kingdom of Saint Martin! At the same time, the Kingdom of Saint Martin is also his name for a while. nothing else! Because of the legendary big sea pirate, the green pepper of the cone was defeated by them! When Walker was young, he was fortunate enough to meet Cone''s Green Pepper. At that time, Cone''s Green Pepper was a time of high spirits. When Walker met him, he happened to encounter a pirate who was offering a reward of 60 million and provoked the Eight Treasures of the Eight Treasures! As a result, the whole group of ten ships was wiped out by the green pepper! Even the people and the boat sank to the bottom of the sea. It is at this time that he knows how strong the real strong is! Even if the green pepper has lived in seclusion for many years, that day, the fierce cone of the green pepper has been unforgettable in his mind. It can be seen how strong this Saint Martin Kingdom is! Walker pondered for a while, and then issued a command: "All turn around and set off for Blood Harbor Town!" "No, daddy! You believe in such a ridiculous thing! Is it because your old head doesn''t work well?" Fick said with a shocked expression on his face. "Huh!?" Walker turned his head sharply, glared at Fick with murderous eyes, and said sharply: "Go away!" "Ah...hehe!" Fick chuckled a few times before slipping away. "Master, do you really want to go to Bloodport Town?" The old butler in a black tuxedo frowned, "That''s not the main route. If we go around, we will waste a lot of time!" Its okay to waste time. If its true, we will make a lot of money this time. Even if its not true, we wont lose anything! Walker said with a smile, and then changed his voice. "Moreover, what is the main route? It means that there are more people taking the main route. If the advertisement is true, then Blood Harbor Town will be the main route in the future!" --------------------- Blood Harbor Town. Blood Harbor Town has been completely renovated, it is no longer as dilapidated as it used to be, and the whole town has been completely renewed. The port in front of the original town is still the port, and the one behind is a new shipyard, and another conqueror has been launched! The middle of the town, at the exit of the underground train, was turned into a large iron warehouse covering a full hectare. Just here is a company of army garrisoned, and four bronze saints take turns guarding to prevent others from approaching here. There is a regiment of army garrison in the entire Blood Harbor Town, plus 500 security teams to maintain law and order, and a silver saint water mirror to guard it. Of course, there are no other people in Blood Port Town except the people of Saint Martin''s Kingdom. These are all preparations for the prosperity of Blood Port Town in the future! And today, Blood Harbor Town also ushered in the first merchant. On the Walker Chamber of Commerce ship, Walker looked at the whole town from a distance. clean and tidy! This is Walker''s first impression of this town! The rose flags flying at the port and the upright soldiers on both sides of the port gave Walker a good impression! does not have a special fort, but on both sides of the coast there is a cannon ten meters apart, aimed at the outside, and there are two soldiers standing beside each cannon! Soon, the ship of the Walker Chamber of Commerce, guided by soldiers on the shore, entered the port. Walker got off the boat. "Da da!" A soldier trot to reach Walker, saluted, and said without saying anything, "Hello, what can I do for you?" "Ah..." Walker was a little surprised. It was the first time he encountered this kind of soldier. When he went to other places to do business, the soldiers ignored you at all and even asked for bribes. After he made some reputation, this situation didn''t happen. The soldier met He was also respectful when he was! This is the first time he has seen such a soldier who does not speak or humble! "I want to buy some fabric!" Walker was stunned for a while before reacting. "Sir, if you want to buy fabrics, you can go over there, Kingdom Fabric Shop!" The soldier pointed to a big shop not far from the port. Standing in the port, you can see the big line of fabrics on the shop! "Well! Thank you!" Walker nodded and thanked him. Since people are so polite, he doesn''t want to be polite! "No, this is what the soldiers of our kingdom must do!" The soldier saluted, then turned and ran away! "Father, you are not too old to be too old!" Fick smiled as he watched the soldiers leaving from the back. This kind of port, this kind of soldier made the suspicion in his heart disappear instantly. This time, there must be a big gain! Walker glared at him, and said, "Who said I''m not good when I''m old? I just want you to know that your father is your father, even if I''m old, it''s your father!" "Hehe!" Fick touched his nose and smiled. Walker ignored him, but walked towards the place the soldier said with someone! Chapter 43： Great prosperity Walker came to the place the soldier said. This is a large shop with a one-thousand-meter-wide facade. Inside the shop, there are all kinds of colorful silk, silk, satin and other fine fabrics, linen, coarse cloth, etc. None of them. Walker looked at these fabrics and it was tickling in his heart. The Walker Chamber of Commerce itself relied on selling all kinds of fabrics and fabric materials to and from the major islands. He knew a lot about fabrics! Walker couldn''t help but reached out and touched a piece of brocade in front of the shop! The texture is uniform and fine, which is his first feeling, which is considered a good color among brocade cloth. Immediately, a smile of excitement appeared on his face. As long as the price is lower than the market price, he will make a profit! Fick looked at the excited expression of the old man, with a puzzled face, he went up to touch it, and then showed the same expression as Walker. At this time, the supervisor in the shop came out. This is a fat man with a big smile, about 30 years old, and his name is Leonard! "Mr., these fabrics are good?" Leonard asked with a smile. In fact, he had seen Walker a long time ago, but he didn''t come out for the first time, so that Walker could feel the quality of these fabrics. "En!" Walker nodded in satisfaction, and then couldn''t help asking, "How much are these fabrics?" "Sir, did you come looking at an advertisement?" Leonard asked with a smile. "Is it really like what the advertisement says?" Walker was a little surprised. In his opinion, as long as it can be cheaper than the fabrics of other places, it would be good. If it is really like what the advertisement says, it won''t die! "Sir, we never make false advertising!" Leonard smiled. Now, Walker is completely excited, this ship will definitely make a lot of money! "Also, if you have the raw materials, you can sell them to us. We will use the market price plus half the price to exchange them for the money you bought the fabric!" Leonard said again. Immediately, Walker did not hesitate anymore. Originally, his boat was loaded with fabric raw materials, which he was going to sell. He bought some fabrics by the way. Now he has solved both in Blood Harbor Town. He directly replaced the raw materials on the eight ships with fabrics, and also used Bailey to buy a lot of fabrics, and directly filled the eight ships! I didnt even have time to eat, so I just sailed away! Because he knows that he can find the good things in Bloodport Town, and others can naturally too! He is playing a time difference now, making a big wave when others dont react! Watching Walker leaving behind, Leonard smiled slightly. Even if it is cheaper than the market price, it is still profitable! In the world of One Piece, weaving mainly relies on manpower to spin, while the Kingdom of Saint Martin relies on steam power, regardless of speed or cost. Originally not at the same level! A piece of cloth is about thirty meters long and one meter wide! For every piece of cloth sold, the net profit can make about 1,000 to 3,000 Baileys! Taking the eight ships of the Walker Chamber of Commerce for example, excluding various weapons or resource supplies, etc., they can hold about 20,000 horses, which means they can earn 20 to 60 million Baileys! And because the Walker Chamber of Commerce was the first ship to purchase the goods, when other merchants did not respond, after removing various costs, the Walker Chamber of Commerce could make a net profit of nearly 100 million Baileys! You know, 100 million Bailey''s net profit, but their entire chamber of commerce can only make so much money in three or four months! They only need to run once, and they will earn it in ten days at most! Work for a month, more than a year before! Only two or three trips at most. With the information of the merchants, you will know this soon. As long as the Kingdom of Saint Martin continues to supply, profits will soon be suppressed! Of course, it is not the kingdom of Saint Martin that profits are suppressed, and it is not the profit of Saint Martin that is suppressed anyway! ten days later. Walker is back, back with a big smile! At this time, he discovered something that changed his face. More than a dozen ships had already stayed in the port! carefully identified the flag on the boat, and he found that only two boats were buying and selling cloth in the same way as him. However, this is enough to show that this place has begun to be known! Walker hurried to the Kingdom Cloth Shop! I saw Leonard talking with a middle-aged man in a black tuxedo, and that middle-aged man he knew was a competitor in the same cloth business! "Director Leonard, just like last time, fill it up quickly, I''m in a hurry to ship!" Walker said hurriedly, regardless. "Well, good!" Leonard smiled and nodded! In less than an hour, the ship of the Walker Chamber of Commerce went to sea! The middle-aged man was dumbfounded at this scene, but he also reacted immediately! "Supervisor Leonard, the raw materials on my two ships are all converted into fabrics, and I fill them up!" The middle-aged man also hurriedly said. "Yes!" Leonard smiled and filled the middle-aged man with the boat! Soon, the middle-aged people are also going to sea! Ten more days have passed. After Walker came this time, the harbor was already full of dense merchant ships, from all walks of life, and each one came and went! The port was full of traffic, and there was an endless stream of people coming and going. All kinds of goods were loaded on the ships one by one, and then a ship was loaded with goods and set off! One of the most is the cloth business! This time, Walker is not as anxious as he was before! I have made a lot of money the last two times, and now, most of the well-informed people know about it. Even if you return with a full load this time, you will earn more than usual! Walker came to the fabric shop again. This time, the cloth shop has been coming and going, and many people are holding the cloth and asking the salesperson. Walker has been here for the third time, and he went directly to Leonard! "Mr. Walker, you are here again!" Leonard said hello with a smile! "Director Leonard, good morning! Still the same!" Walker said with a smile. "Okay!" Leonard nodded. After placing the order, Walker left the fabric line and left the rest to the old butler! To be honest, he had been in a hurry the first two times, and he hadn''t visited here well. "Father, wait for me!" Just when he was about to leave, Fick hurriedly followed! Walker ignored him either, and walked around on his own. This is the first time he knows the whole picture of this town. is centered on the large warehouse in the middle. On the avenue from the warehouse to the port, there are all kinds of wholesale goods, and the prices are much cheaper than the market prices outside. There are people coming and going, and all kinds of goods are pushed by carts to the port. Whenever there is not enough goods in a shop, a lot of goods will be shipped from the big warehouse in the middle! On the avenue to the left of the warehouse, there are pubs, casinos and other entertainment venues. However, there is no one here, and no business has started! On the avenue to the right of the Big Warehouse, here are some restaurants and hotels, which are already open for business. But not many people! Walker knows that no one is only temporary, and now everyone is busy playing time lag and making money! Don''t say staying overnight, there is no time to eat! After all, compared with eating, its better to make money! "Father, let''s go to dinner, I''m hungry!" Fick said, pointing to one of the restaurants. "Hmm!" Walker nodded slightly, just as he was also a little hungry. This shop is called Niede Chicken! Chicken! ? The name immediately aroused Walker''s curiosity. walked in. "Sir, welcome!" the waiter said without saying anything. "Bring me some of your specialties!" Fick hurriedly said. "Okay sir, please sit here!" The waiter nodded, and then guided them to sit on a table, "Sir, please pay the bill first!" "Okay, how much is it?" Walker nodded. "A family meal, a total of 10,000 Baileys!" The waiter said with a smile. After Walker paid the money, he asked the waiter: "Can you tell me about your kingdom!" This is the main purpose of Walker''s meal, in order to find out about the situation in the Kingdom of Saint Martin. The waiter nodded without hesitation. Now the whole blood port town is from the island of St. Maarten, directly employed by the kingdom, trained, knowing what can be said and what cannot be said! After talking, Walker had a general understanding of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. A powerful kingdom, a powerful army, and a wealth of background, all made Walker have a deep curiosity about the king Arthur~www.novelhall.com~ What kind of king can lead such a kingdom? sighed, Walker, with a hint of curiosity, couldn''t help but ask the waiter, "What does your king look like?" The waiter thought about it for a while, and didn''t know how to describe it, so he simply took out a 100 Saint Martin coin from his pocket! "Look, this is our king!" The waiter pointed to the head on the banknote and said. "hiss---" Walker took a closer look and took a breath. Unexpectedly, this king is so young! Then he was taken aback again, this piece of paper clearly seemed to be money! Moreover, the workmanship is much more refined than Bailey! "By the way, what is this?" Walker said, pointing to the banknote. "This is the Saint Martin of our kingdom. One Saint Martin can be exchanged for ten Baileys in the kingdom! You can also spend it directly with us!" The waiter casually explained. "Oh?" Walker asked with interest, "Can Pele change St. Martin?" "Yes, but you have to change it at the Royal Bank. The Royal Bank in Blood Harbor Town has not been opened yet. It will take some time before you can exchange it!" the waiter explained. Walker nodded. At this time, the family meal came up. Coke, burgers, and fried chicken add up to only a dozen kinds, and the portion is not big, but I charged 10,000 Baileys, which is quite expensive in other places. But Walker didn''t need the money, so he picked up a burger and bit it down. "Well! It tastes good!" Walker nodded and killed the whole burger in one bite. then grabbed a fried chicken and gnawed it. At this moment, he suddenly understood a little bit why the name of the store was called Niedeji! Chapter 44： discuss When the blood port town day was in the fight for gold, a group of people''s interests were violated, so they gathered. Xihai, on an unknown island. There are no rich products or trees on this small island. The whole is a deserted island, and no one comes here at all. But today is unusual! Dozens of boats stayed outside the island, large and small! There are various flags flying on the boat, it can be seen that these are not all the people! The center of the island. Dozens of people gathered in a clearing. In this group, there are mafia, pirates, kingdom generals, chamber of commerce presidents and so on. The composition is quite complicated! There are five people sitting in the middle! And there is only one reason for them to gather together, interest! "The purpose of everyone gathering here today, presumably, everyone knows it!" It was a man in his thirties with a big back and a smile on his face, wearing a black suit and white shirt. He is the largest fabric manufacturer in the West Sea, Occam, the president of the Occam Chamber of Commerce! "Bloodport Town is about to force us to survive." "Yes, I didn''t even sell a piece of cloth last month." "My chamber of commerce is going bankrupt if this continues." "I can''t even afford to eat!" ... Occam''s words instantly resonated with most of the people present. "If you have anything, just say it!" An impatient voice rang out. The speaker was about forty years old, sturdy, with a special shotgun hanging around his waist, and one in his face. Middle-aged man with big cigar. is the patriarch of the Barney family, one of the top mafia families in the West Sea, Barney Mons! ''S main business is relying on the powerful family force to monopolize the production, sales and supply of fabrics and fabric raw materials in nearby countries! Monopoly has always been the most profitable! But recently his monopoly has been broken. In these kingdoms, there have been a lot of fabrics that are much lower than his price. Only then did he discover that Blood Harbor Town is a place where the shipping price is very low. The shipping price of Blood Harbor Town is even lower than his cost! The profits made the merchants in the nearby kingdoms completely crazy, and they would never get goods from him again! He originally wanted to use force to threaten these merchants to get goods from him. But, he thought about it carefully, and finally gave up this decision. He knew very well the character of businessmen. Even if it was a monopoly in the past, he was only a little higher than the average market price. The merchants recognized it by pinching their noses, and they should pay him a protection fee! However, once huge interests are involved, these businessmen are likely to be completely crazy. If the completely crazy merchants unite, no matter how strong his family is, it will be enough to drink a pot! After gave up, he thought of a way to re-monopoly. sells all the raw materials to Blood Harbor Town, and then buys some cheap fabrics from Blood Harbor Town and sells them to the merchants at a higher price. In his opinion, the merchants will be like before, pinch their noses and recognize it! But this way, his loss will be great! Once he did this, the machines he used to weave would be completely useless and could only be abandoned there! Furthermore, he could earn a little bit separately from raw materials, processing and sales. If he did this, he would only be able to earn a little bit from sales in the future, and his profits would suddenly drop by a cliff! What about the workers who help him spin fabrics and produce raw materials? Most of these are relatives of his family members! Various problems followed, making him upset and irritable, so he had the idea of ??simply solving the people who caused the problem! "Jie Jie, hurry up!" A slightly nervous voice came out, speaking to a strong man of two meters and three meters tall in leather armor. His exposed skin is like a crocodile, his teeth look very sharp, his eyes are green vertical pupils, and his face has a hideous scar from his forehead to his chin! He is Habakar, the captain of the murderous crocodile pirate group, and he is offering a reward of 60 million. This price is considered top in Xihai! Although it looks like a demon fruit capable person, it is not. Because the appearance and fighting style are like a crocodile, it is nicknamed the murderer! Different from others, he simply wants to find the trouble of Blood Harbor Town and the entire Kingdom of Saint Martin! The reason is that the Kingdom of Saint Martin defeated the famous big pirate, the green pepper of the cone! If he wants to be more famous than the green pepper of the cone, he must defeat the Kingdom of Saint Martin and defeat Shaka! However, although he is a little nervous, it is not a problem with his brain. He had previously inquired about the specific military strength of the Kingdom of Saint Martin from various channels. With his fleet, he wanted to defeat them and would suffer heavy losses or annihilate the entire army! That''s why he came to this party, wanting to use the people in the party to gather a large fleet to capture Bloodport Town, and at the same time clear out Saint Martin''s army and create a chance for him to fight against Shaka! Unfortunately, the only error he predicted was that he was overpowered. He didn''t know that even if he defeated the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, with his lieutenant colonel-level strength, he was just an ant! "Then I''ll just say it straight, this time everyone came here for only one purpose, and that is because of Blood Harbor Town!" Occam smiled and his voice was murderous. "Haha!" Hearing this, a middle-aged man with a solemn face and a big beard wearing black long leather shoes, black windbreaker and a gold revolver drew a chuckle of disdain, as if he and the crowd were aiming Different! He is Stankey, the general of the Oga Kingdom! "General Stankey, the one who should be the most anxious here is you!" This was a lazy voice. It was a beautiful woman in a red cheongsam, with a pair of slender legs at the bifurcation of the cheongsam! Red high-heeled shoes, high heels shining with sharp edges, big golden wavy hair, and a red satchel in his hand. He looks like he is in his twenties and he has a plump body. She is the president of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce, Victoria Aidus, is also the second largest fabric manufacturer in the West Sea. Unlike Occam, her Chamber of Commerce is in addition to fabrics, but also in perfume, lipstick, clothing and other businesses. Although she is a woman, everyone present dare not look down on her, and even a little in awe of her. She has the nickname of Blood Rose in Xihai! "Jie Jie, your Oga Kingdom is near the Kingdom of Saint Martin! If it doesn''t work, they can transfer and run, the big deal is not to do this business, how do you transfer?" Habaka said somewhat gleefully. Oga Kingdom is one of the five kingdoms near Saint Martin''s Kingdom. It is a major producer of fabric materials. The main domestic resource is the raw materials for fabric production! But he didn''t come this time because Blood Harbor Town sold a lot of low-priced fabrics! They mainly produce fabric raw materials, and there is no direct conflict of interest with Blood Harbor Town. On the contrary, the emergence of Blood Harbor Town gives their fabric raw materials a new sales point! Logically speaking, they should be happy! But otherwise, because they are near the Kingdom of St. Martin. After the Kingdom of St. Martin destroyed the Kingdom of Firth, the five nearby kingdoms realized that a wolf was in the flock! In this case, watching the Blood Harbor Town of the Kingdom of Saint Martin sell a large number of low-priced items every day, the ships are constantly flowing, and the daily income is high. How can you be happy? "Humph!" Stankey snorted and said nothing! "Close to the subject, how to deal with Blood Harbor Town, I hope everyone can give some ideas!" Occam said with a smile. Most of the people here are doing businesses related to fabrics. There are other businesses too, but relatively few! No way, because the use of steam engines was first used in textile mills, iron smelters, flour mills, etc. Of course, the iron produced by the iron smelting furnace is given priority to the kingdom. The flour mills are also the only textile mills. In addition to providing them to the people, there is a large excess of resources. In this case, the most shipped in Blood Harbor Town is the fabric! Other industries cannot be said to have none, but the impact is relatively small. "Jie Jie, what''s the idea? With so many people here, it''s not a problem to gather a fleet of 50,000 people? Isn''t it the end of the fight?" Habaka said with a grin. Habakkian just finished, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com, who was upset about the blood port town and was about to vent, echoed: "I agree, I will send out three thousand people to break the blood port town!" "I also agree, I have three hundred people!" "I have eight hundred people!" "I have six hundred people!" ... The heads of the various families, chambers of commerce, and pirates all echoed. At this time, Stankey poured cold water and said quietly: "The Kingdom of Saint Martin is a member of the world government!" "Uh---" The crowd became silent as if they were caught by their necks. The name World Government is too deterrent. Although the Xihai Shanghai Pirate Mafia is rampant, it does not mean that the Navy and the world government have no deterrent. They probably know in their hearts that there are many mafia pirates in the West Sea, so the navy will not target you normally, but will give priority to catching those heinous crimes! But once you attack the franchise country, the nature is different. The Navy and the world government designate to chase you and fight! How can the world government and navy have the prestige? Who will join the world government? Of course, it does not mean that the participating countries cannot attack at all, and the world government will not participate in the wars between the participating countries! But those who are there, Stucky is a general of a kingdom, and a general of the franchise! Unless Stankey agrees to let them assemble to attack the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the name of the Oga Kingdom, they will not be able to assemble. But this way, Stankey is not happy, colluding with the pirates and the mafia is not a good reputation! "If it doesn''t work, then everyone has some more ideas!" Occam said still with a smile. Chapter 45： plan "Just directly threaten the suppliers of those raw materials and prohibit them from supplying blood port town, or let them supply blood port town at a high price!" At this time, the president of a small chamber of commerce behind the five proposed. "It''s useless!" Ai Duos said lazily, "Their prices are so low. As long as they increase the purchase price of raw materials, those raw materials vendors are not crazy to sell them? At most, they will sell some fabrics. The price is only, but even that way, it is much lower than our cost!" are also merchants. They know merchants best. As long as the purchase price of Blood Harbor Town is much higher than the market price, merchants will risk selling to them! "Who else has an idea?" Occam asked with a smile. "Simply send someone to robbery directly on their route. As long as the merchants who go to buy fabrics are painful and even life-threatening, they will naturally not go again!" The captain of a pirate group present at the scene suggested. Tao. "Hehe, then those businessmen will unite against us first!" Aidusi said with a chuckle. "You can''t say anything, then you say, what should I do?" Mons pointed at Aidusi angrily. "Yes indeed!" "How to do?" "Have an idea!" ... When Mons spoke, the people behind agreed. "The concubine is a woman, how dare to come up with an idea? It''s better for you big men!" Aidusi smiled, looked at Mons with disdain, "Don''t say that you big men are not as good as a concubine. Woman, I need to let me have an idea!" "You!" Hearing the words, Mengs stood up abruptly, angered, picked up the shotgun and pointed at Aidusi, and immediately wanted to attack, Aidusi was not to be outdone, stood up, put aside the cheongsam, and revealed With slender legs and sharp high heels. "Okay, forget it, since everyone has no idea, then let me give you an idea! How about everyone?" Occam pressed his hands falsely and calmed the confronting two. The two of them also sat down with great face! "Okay!" Habaka nodded first. "If you can, you can go out!" "Yes!" "Yep!" ... Everyone nodded. "I know, everyone can gather here today, the purpose is not all the same, but the goal is the same!" Occam paused and continued, "Captain Habaka is for fame, General Stankey is for the kingdom!" "What you want to pay attention to, hurry up, don''t talk about these useless!" Mons said impatiently. Occam smiled, disregarding it, and continued: "Since this is the case, just find out what everyone needs in common! That''s why the things in Blood Harbor Town sell so cheaply!" "Yes!" "Yes indeed!" "Yep!" ... This sentence immediately resonated with most of the people present, and even General Stankey couldn''t help but nodded. As long as they find out the reasons why things are cheap, they can make it themselves, then relying on their years of contacts, the business will come back all at once, and there is no need to deal with Blood Harbor Town! and Stankey thinks that as long as we find out the reason why things are cheap in Bloodport Town, we can curb the development of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. From this point of view, most of the goals present are the same. However, the murderer Habaka said impatiently: "My purpose is different from yours!" Occam pressed it and said with a smile: "I know that the purpose is different, but the goal is the same. First listen to my idea, this problem will be solved together!" Habakar nodded impatiently. "My idea, like Captain Habaka''s, is to gather a fleet of 50,000 people!" Occam said with a smile. "Doesn''t that mean saying nothing?" Mons interrupted directly. "What if we can go in the name of a kingdom?" Occam said slightly, "Which country is willing to bear the reputation of colluding with the Pirate Mafia?" Stankey couldn''t help asking. Occam looked at Stankey with a smile. "Don''t look at me, our Oga Kingdom won''t do such a thing!" Stankey frowned and said. "Who is more important than reputation and profit?" Occam asked with a smile. Stankey knew what he meant, but he was unmoved. The current situation is that the Kingdom of Saint Martin is developing rapidly, not that the Kingdom of Oga is about to be destroyed! Occam knew that Stankey wouldn''t agree if he didn''t give out some dry goods. "Since we have fifty thousand, why not just destroy the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Occam''s mouth raised slightly, but there was a murderous voice in his voice. "hiss---" Everyone was taken aback by Occams ambitions. They only came to discuss how to deal with Blood Harbor Town. How did they talk about it and become annihilated? "Hehe!" Stankey said with a chuckle, "It is indeed possible for fifty thousand people to destroy the Kingdom of Saint Martin, but what matters to me?" "All the territory belongs to your kingdom!" Occam said these words abruptly. "What do you mean?" Stankey frowned. Occam smiled, with a trace of madness in his eyes, pointed at the people around him, and slowly said: "As long as the Kingdom of Saint Martins is destroyed, the question of why things are so cheap will surely be clarified at that time, and then everyone will share it together and the money will be made!" "Habaka, if you want to step on the body of the Shaka, there is no problem. When there is a crisis of subjugation, the Shaka will definitely take action, and it will be handed over to you!" "And Saint Martin was destroyed, the site must be vacant, and then their site will belong to your kingdom of Stankey!" "Think about it, as long as you lay down a kingdom, the rare treasures in it, the golden Pele, how many? There will always be tens of billions? By then everyone can at least be divided into more than one billion, right?" Almost every word of Occam spoke to the heart of everyone present! For a while, the surrounding became deadly silence. Over one billion Baileys! That''s not a small number! And it can solve the current crisis! "Gulong! Gulong!" ... only heard the sound of swallowing saliva. After a while, Mons blinked red, spoke first, and said viciously: "I agree!" Stankey pondered for a while, but in the end he couldn''t resist the temptation to expand the kingdom, and nodded slightly! "Jiejie, destroy the country? Interesting! Tell me about your plan!" Habaka said with interest. However, Aidus did not agree, but said contemptuously: "Where is Shaka who defeated the green pepper of the cone? And the twelve similar golden saints in their kingdom?" Speaking of green peppers, everyone''s eyes flickered. They all came from the time when the green peppers were famous in the sea ten years ago. Although they have never seen the green peppers, the name is still in their minds! "Relax, according to the news I have heard, the reason why the green pepper of the cone has lived in seclusion for so many years is because he was severely injured. Even his famous cone was beaten to a flat head, with little strength left! "Occam said with a smile. Everyones eyes settled again, and at the same time they suddenly realized that it was the green pepper of the cone that was defeated. It seems that the Kingdom of Saint Martin is not too strong! "Even if it is like this, the people of Saint Martin''s Kingdom are not easy to provoke, not to mention that we people are not along the way!" Aidusi smiled and poured a pot of cold water. Everyone was thinking, although Occams words just made them feel hot, but after all, they are the heads of various organizations and soon calmed down. They are not all the same, even if they are forcibly pieced together, they will have a fighting capacity, but it is hard to say how much. Although it is 50,000 to 10,000, they are defensive, and they may not be able to win! The chambers of commerce, mafia and pirates are all large and small, and there are dozens of them in total. Once they fight too much loss or are life-threatening, someone must have escaped. As long as there is one running, it may cause a chain reaction, everyone starts to run, and then loses without a fight! Occam has guessed this scene a long time ago, the purpose of speaking before has been achieved, the rest is left to the ability! "The fruit of fanaticism. The frenzy of interest!" An invisible wave radiated from his body, and the eyes of the people around him began to slowly turn red. Everyone present didn''t know that Occam was still a demon fruit capable person, a fanatical fruit of the superhuman system, and made people become fanatical about something. What''s more important is that there is nothing unusual about it when released. Of course, there is a prerequisite for this kind of fruit release, that is, the victim has indeed been moved or moved, even if it is a trace, it is useless if the victim has no heart at all! There are also shortcomings. Under the threat of life, the victim will immediately wake up! "Think about it, as long as the Kingdom of Saint Martin is laid down, how much benefit you can get, don''t you fight it willingly?" Occam said in a bewildered tone. "Yes!" "I did it!" "Take down the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "I want a billion Baileys!" ... Almost everyone present was completely enthusiastic~www.novelhall.com~Even Aidos looked a little fanatical. "Next, let me talk about my plan and the distribution of our interests in the future, as well as your personal requirements. The plan is like this..." A good plan was slowly said in Occam''s mouth. Not long after listening to the plan, everyone left with a fanatical expression, and each went back to prepare! Looking at the backs of everyone leaving, Occam showed a crazy but hideous smile, thinking silently in his heart: "Assholes of Pendragon, our family is coming back!" then left too! "Ha ha!" And Aidusi slowly fell to the back, looking at the back of everyone leaving, she gave a slightly disdainful chuckle, and it could be seen that she was not affected by the fruit. picked up her red shoulder bag and whispered softly: "Your Majesty the King, have you heard it all!" There was a voice full of magnetism in the bag: "Don''t worry, you will get a lower price in Blood Harbor Town in the future!" Aidos hung up the phone with satisfaction, then her expression changed and became cold, picking up the phone worm and making another call. "Already have initial contact with the target!" "The wanted order has been placed, but according to our investigation, the most likely place is Saint Martin''s Kingdom, so speed up, contact the target, and find her! It must be faster than the CP9 group!" A voice of vicissitudes came from one side. "Yes!" Ai Duosi nodded and hung up. Chapter 46： Legion of Giants Saint Martins Kingdom, Royal Palace. Arthur just put down the phone. Thats right, he was the one who called Aidos, but it was not Aidos he found, but Aidos took the initiative to find him, using the group of Occam as capital in exchange for a low price. Eligibility to buy things in Blood Harbor Town! I have to say that, as a woman, Ai Duosi can achieve the second step of fabric production and supplier in Xihai, indeed has her own unique vision and thinking. Although in Arthur''s view, Occam''s group does not matter, even if Aidusi does not betray them, that little strength will not cause any major trouble! However, he still accepted this love and gave Aidos the qualification to buy things in Blood Harbor Town at a low price! And after hearing about Occam''s plan and the distribution of benefits to everyone in the phone worm, Arthur felt good in his heart. However, people who have never been to the Great Channel always have some shortcomings, are overpowered, and do not know the strength of the real strong! "The fleet of fifty thousand people, ha ha, it just happens to make you stand up!" Arthur murmured with a subtle expression, "Oga Kingdom..." Then, he put down this piece directly in advance! Anyway, it will take many days for them to assemble the fleet. It will be fine when they assemble the fleet! Arthur, according to the itinerary scheduled for today, came to the university field outside the city alone, where the saints were originally trained. At this time, there are already two people waiting here in the empty schoolyard. One of them was wearing a blue military uniform, carrying a special white-gold spear, and a short, dry hair. He had sharp water chestnuts and was two meters tall. He was the son of the navy commander Lillis, Lena! The other is wearing a green military uniform with black shredded hair. There is a scratch on his face that extends from the eyes to the chin. He is two meters three meters tall. He is sturdy and has a gloomy face. There is a deep red eye. Crazy animalism! was nicknamed the Beast, without a name. He was originally a slave fighter in the arena of the Firth Kingdom, and was a slave purchased by King Firth IV from the outside world. After defeating the Kingdom of Firth in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, he was rescued and joined the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin voluntarily! Seeing Arthur approaching, they knelt on one knee. "See Your Majesty!" "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. The two were selected after a variety of intense and possibly fatal painful selections, and they were finally selected in order to make them a template for living giants! "Have you two decided? Although this force is very powerful, the process is extremely painful and may even lead to death. Now you have a chance to regret it!" Arthur asked seriously. "Since it''s here, there is no reason to go back!" Rainer grinned. The Beast didn''t say anything, but stared at Arthur with enthusiastic eyes. Arthur looked at the two for a while, and finally nodded, taking out the power of the earth demon. "Which one of you two will come first?" Arthur didn''t know what would happen next. After all, this is different from the scepter of the goddess of victory, and it will cause great pain in the process. To be safe, let them come one by one. "Your Majesty, let me come first!" Rainer said nonchalantly. "Well! Beast, you come first to me!" Arthur nodded and greeted the beast to come back! The Beast did not hesitate, and stood directly behind Arthur. "Are you ready?" Arthur asked. "Huh---" Rainer spit out fiercely, then nodded. Arthur placed the power of the earth demon in front of him, and a burst of red light was used from it and entered Lena''s body. "what---" Rainer immediately uttered a miserable cry, arched his body, with green veins exposed on his forehead, and his hands were tightly clenched. The whole face was in a hideous state, and sweat burst out! The screams lasted for a while. "Uh---" Liner''s voice slowly became hoarse, and he could only let out a scream like a choking throat, arched and trembling all over! After , traces of blood leaked out of his body, dyed his blue military uniform, his body gradually twisted, and the whole person showed a strange posture. "hiss---" Suddenly, his body leaped up a section of his military uniform, which was instantly torn apart, revealing his skin, which turned out to be an unhumanly brownish brown. Arthur recognized at a glance, this is the giant of armor! "Boom!" ''S body slowly leaped upwards, as if he was in extreme pain, his hands could not help but slam the ground, abruptly smashing a big hole. Gradually, he grew to more than seven meters, as if this was a bottleneck, the growth rate suddenly slowed down. "Roar---" Seeing that the growth rate was about to come to a halt, Rainer suddenly let out a loud roar, and his body rushed to a height of fifteen meters. "Boom boom boom!" Rainer completely stopped growing and became a drab giant, but it seemed that the pain hadn''t stopped. He kept hammering the ground with his hands. Except for Arthur''s side, the entire school field was hammered to pieces. "Armed and domineering!" Looking at the mighty and domineering earth-brown giant, Arthur thought with a thought, attached the domineering to his fist, bent his legs slightly, and suddenly climbed. "boom!" The fist directly bombarded Rainer''s body, and the giant fell instantly. Then he stood up like an okay person. The fist continued to hammer the ground, without the intention of attacking Arthur. Arthur clearly saw the reason flashing in the giant''s eyes, and understood that Rainer should be sensible, but because of the intense pain, he involuntarily hammered the ground to relieve the pain. "Leiner, attack me!" Arthur yelled, he wanted to test the strength of this giant. Hesitation flashed in Lena''s eyes, and finally he obeyed Arthur''s order. "boom!" waved his fist and attacked Arthur. Arthur flashed lightly, directly flashed the attack, then stepped on his arm, rushed directly to his head, and punched it. "Boom!" Rainer fell to the ground again. Then, he got up again. In the constant attack, fell to the ground and got up again, fell to the ground and got up again. Arthur also had a number in his heart. The Giant of Armors attack was relatively low, and his defense was relatively high. His current strength is much stronger than the giant in his memory. Many shortcomings are gone. You dont need blood to transform and move. There is no slowness in memory, and the strength is around the major general level! But giants are not the same as saints. Giants can''t practice, at most they can only exercise their fighting skills and physical strength! Therefore, relying on strong vitality in the future, it will reach the combat effectiveness of the lieutenant general level, and because of its large size and inflexible body, it can only drag the combat effectiveness of the lieutenant general level at most! After a while, Rainer calmed down completely and stayed still. "Huhhhhhh!" After a long time, the body slowly shrinks, and the whole person is panting heavily! "How does Rainer feel?" Arthur asked concerned. "No...no...nothing, it''s just a little tired!" Rainer gasped, and said intermittently. "Then you go home first! Come see me tomorrow!" Arthur waved his hand and said. "Huh!?" Rainer was puzzled. Arthur didn''t speak, eyes closed tightly, turned his head, and pointed at Rainer! Rainer was taken aback, then looked at his body. "what---" let out a scream, and saw that the clothes on his body were completely broken, and now he was naked! "Your Majesty, I''m going home first!" Rainer said hurriedly, arching his body to cover his bird, and then left! "Hey---" Arthur just wanted to call Lena to cover him with a piece of clothing, but he just ran away like this. "Also, true warriors dare to face the bleak life and the exposed person!" Arthur exclaimed. He really admires Leiner''s courage, Leiner''s home is in the center of the city! If you want to get home, you have to pass through several blocks with huge traffic in the city! shook his head, throwing his thoughts away. Although Rainers process was painful and almost unbearable, the result was still good and there was no surprise. "Beast, are you ready?" Arthur asked. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Ye Beast did not answer, but nodded silently. Then, Arthur gave him the template directly. Not long after, a 60-meter-high giant full of super-heated steam appeared in front of Arthur. A super giant, Arthur recognized it instantly. The process of the beast is a bit different from that of Rainer, and he didn''t scream. If it weren''t for the beast''s trembling a little during the process, he would think the beast would not hurt! However, even if it became a giant, the beast did not vent or vent, just waited quietly for Arthur''s order. After some tests, Arthur has a bottom in his heart. The strength of the giant giant is similar to that of the giant armor, but the power is much larger than him and the defense power is relatively low! "Huhhhhhh!" After a while, the beast returned to its original appearance and was also naked. Fortunately, with Rainer''s experience, the beast had already placed his clothes next to him before transforming. Soon, he was dressed neatly. "Beast, how does this king give you a name?" Arthur said with a thought. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" This is the first time the Beast has spoken, his voice is a bit hoarse and heavy, but Arthur can hear the excitement and gratitude in his voice! "Since it is a super giant... um..." Arthur pondered for a moment, and said, "From now on, you will be called Batehold Hoover! The last name is Batehold and Hoover!" "Thank your majesty for giving the name!" Hoover said excitedly. "In the future, you and Leiner officially separated from the army and the navy, forming a new legion, the Giant Legion. You and him will be one of the nine giants of the Giant Legion!" Arthur arranged. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Hoover saluted. Chapter 47： Reward order After dealing with Rainer and Hoover, Arthur returned to the palace. With the gift of the giant template, Arthur also has a certain understanding of the giant template. Among them, after the template was awarded, Reiner and Hoover had different performances, but it can be seen that both of them are suffering severely. The performance is different because Hoover is different from Rainer. Hoover was arrested and used as a slave when he was very young, until he became a slave fighter and was rescued. The pain he suffered during this period was unknown and his will Power, endurance and desire to survive are definitely higher than Lena! Of course, Rainer can go through many selections, and naturally it is not built. The selection was designed by Arthur himself, borrowed from some well-known and cruel punishments, and it is not ordinary people who can bear it. These two people were selected in the entire kingdom, and you can imagine the difficulty! But that''s it. In the process of granting the template, Rainer couldn''t bear it, wandering on the edge of death. So, Arthur decided to stay safe in the future! The difficulty of selection has to be improved a little bit. Today, this level is really not unsafe. "!" was thinking, but a knock on the door interrupted him. "Come in!" Ofi supported Rimi Ishihara, and Rimi Ishihara held Nicole. Two identical Thunder Qiu floated beside Rimi Ishihara and walked in together. After he got Raichu, the next day, Raichu, who was so cute, was asked by Ishihara Rimi. Arthur did not refuse either. Ishihara Rimi and Orphee were ordinary people, and they had no practice. It was good to have Raichu''s personal protection. Of course, Arthur also tested Raichu''s strength, possessing the power of thunder and lightning, as well as super powers. The frontal combat power is probably at the level of a lieutenant colonel, but because he can fly, even a colonel who is not proficient in Moonwalk will be dragged by her, and the clone can have the upper hand! But since Leiqiu can eat devil fruits, it means that she is not repulsive to the system of this world, and it is very likely that she can exercise the system of this world, so there should be some room for improvement! Ishihara Rimis belly is already too big, she will be born in one or two months, and she will be twins. Arthur heard two faint heartbeats in her belly with a domineering look. For this reason, Arthur also thought about their names early. If the male is called Gilgamesh, the female is called Altria. If the two are the same, separate the names. The males are Gil and Gamesh, and the females are Al and Toria! "Hurry up, sit down!" Arthur quickly stepped forward and helped Rimi Ishihara to sit down. "No, Brother Arthur, I''ll stand more comfortable!" Ishihara Rimi quickly refused. Arthur did not insist. He knew that if pregnant women, sometimes it is more comfortable to stand, but it is not comfortable to sit! At this time, Arthur noticed that Rimi Ishihara''s expression was a little hesitant and uneasy. He couldn''t help frowning and asked, "Rimi, what''s the matter with you?" "Brother Arthur..." Rimi Ishihara groaned for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, "Brother Arthur, promise me not to drive Nicole away, okay?" "Yep!?" Arthur was a little dazed, I dont know what Ishihara Rimi said! "Promise me first, okay?" Ishihara Rimi looked at Arthur with pleading eyes. "Okay, okay, okay!" Arthur nodded. He couldn''t stand her the most. He quickly agreed, and then the voice changed and said, "I agree, but you have to tell me what happened. Isn''t it related to Nicole?" Ishihara Rimi didn''t speak, just winked at Orphee. Ofi saw this, and carefully handed him the new Le Monde and the Western Poster. Arthur took the newspaper unclearly and read it. is a reward order. Nicole Robin, the son of the devil, is offering a reward of 79 million Pele for "destroying six naval warships"! Nicole Robin! He is familiar with the name , one of the future protagonists, an archaeologist. But, looking at the portrait, it looks exactly like Nicole. Suddenly the expression on Arthur''s face became uncertain! Nicole, Nicole Robin, Harbour Town, Blood Axe Pirates, Navy, Ghost Spider! A series of clues were connected by him. Thousands of thoughts flashed in his mind, combining the information he knew before, he guessed the general situation! Last year, O''Hara was destroyed. For the sake of Sauro, a former old comrade-in-arms, the green pheasant deliberately let go of Nicole Robin. She has been hunted down by the navy since then! later secretly boarded the ship of the Blood Axe Pirates, which caused the blood axe Pirates to be chased by the navy frantically. In the end, the Blood Axe Pirates were hunted down, causing the ship to be broken and unable to bear it. They had to venture into the island of Saint Martin and attacked the harbor town! And Nicole Robin was also at that time, because the ship of the Blood Axe Pirates sank, as a last resort, he sneaked off the ship of the Blood Axe Pirates. Among them, when she was hunted down and hidden in the ships of the Blood Axe Pirates, it was very likely that she used the method Luffy once used. With her thin body hidden in the empty wooden barrel, the wine poured Or some storage boxes. Because of this, they won''t be discovered by the blood axe pirates. is like this, she didn''t die when the ship sank, but drifted into the harbor town with the barrel or box. And the blood axe pirates began to burn and kill after they entered the port, she took advantage of this time to hide in the water tank of a family that had been ravaged by the blood axe group. The blood axe pirates group did not check the raging place because of the urgency of being chased and killed. After a lot of looting, they ran away in a hurry! Then, when Arthur arrived, Nicole Robin was found, and she was taken in by Arthur as a survivor in Harbour Town. Later, after the ghost spider killed the people of the Blood Axe Pirates, Robin''s news completely disappeared. In the second year, this year, the world government was unwilling to expose what happened eight hundred years ago, considering the danger of interpreting historical texts. In the end, Spandah personally used the charge of "destroying six naval warships" to give the young Robin a high reward of 79 million berries and dubbed the synonym "O''Hara''s Devil". After finishing my thoughts. Arthur discovered that the culprit in the Harbor Town incident, including the ghost spider incident later, was the little girl in front of him who looked nervous and awaiting trial! ''S face turned very ugly. Ishihara Rimi found Arthur''s ugly face and said quickly: "Brother Arthur, you promised me not to drive Nicole away!" Arthur felt helpless when he heard this. Of course, thinking about it carefully, he didn''t mean to blame Nicole Robin. After all, she was just an eight or nine-year-old girl when she was hunted down. Moreover, it is still a parent who died. Because of Devil Fruit, he was treated as a monster from a young age and was bullied. Finally, he had a little girl whose friend was killed in the end. If there is no Arthur, it is very likely that after a month in Harbour Town, because of the knowledge of the sea area near the Kingdom of Saint Martin, I am worried about being caught in the urn, so I went to sea and went to other places during the sea month! In the future, she was looking for work everywhere to get food and clothing, but because of her identity and the amazing amount of reward ~www.novelhall.com~, she was betrayed and abandoned by others several times. In the following 20 years, Robin hid in order to avoid the navy. In the underground world, you can survive by betraying others! After thinking for a while, Arthur said to Ishihara Rimi: "Rimi, you and Offi go back first, I''ll talk to her! Don''t worry, I won''t drive her away!" "That...okay!" Ishihara Rimi hesitated, but finally agreed. Then Offi helped her and left. After the two of them left, Arthur stared at the little girl with her head down and a little hesitant. "Nicole, Nicole Robin, Robin..." Arthur smiled helplessly and said, "I''ll call you Robin from now on!" Arthur thought for a while and asked, "Robin, do you want to avenge your mother and continue to study historical texts?" Hearing this, Robin suddenly raised his head and looked at Arthur with a little surprise, wondering how he knew these things! Arthur did not explain, but stared at her. Robin''s lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say it, just a moment of silence. Arthur understood what she meant, obviously he wanted to, so he stepped forward and rubbed her hair fiercely with his big hands. "If you want to, in addition to reading books, you have to develop your ability to be called a monster!" Arthur said with a smile. Robin looked at Arthur with a surprise. Is this to blame her? In the past few months, she has also been saddened by those who died because of her involvement, and because the Kingdom of Saint Martin joined the world government. I was also a little uneasy for fear of being sold to the world government by Arthur. "Well!" Robin nodded sharply. "Okay, it''s okay, let''s go on!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand. Chapter 48： Big fleet twenty days later Oga Kingdom, located in the northeast of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. With a population of 400,000, there is only one island about twice the size of St. Maarten. Two hundred and thirty years since the founding of the country, the current king is Oga Karev. Although his ability is mediocre, he has no problem with his brain, and the civilian life in the country is still gone! The climate is stable and suitable for growing cotton. The main domestic resource is the raw materials for planting cotton and silkworm breeding, and it is the main source of raw materials for fabrics nearby. The army is about 20,000. There are four ports in the kingdom of . The largest of these is the Baimian Port in the southwest of China. In the past, although people came and went, and there was a constant flow of boats, it was nothing compared to today! Today, all kinds of ships were parked here, there were more than 500 ships, and the merchant ships that came to the port to buy raw materials were driven away. These are all fleets assembled by a group of Occam. Driven by the enthusiasm for interests, in only twenty days, everyone, regardless of distance, gathered. Now the port is full of people, about fifty thousand people! Although he did not move while standing still, his face was full of murderous expression, with a sword and gun on his body, and his body was strong. At first glance, he knew he was a good fighter. Among the crowd, there are still people who keep sending out strips of red silk, let these people tie their arms! This is a necessary step. After all, so many people are all from different chambers of commerce, mafia and pirates. Once they fight, how can they cooperate? It must be chaos by the time, in order to prevent the wrong person from killing, so let them tie the red silk to their arms! Not far away, on the wall of the port city of Baimian Port. A group of people who are dressed luxuriously and look like the upper class are standing on the wall and watching this scene. "General Stankey, your kingdom is about to get a new territory, how do you feel?" Occam said with a smile. Stankey did not answer, but the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he was in a good mood! After all, it is a good thing to be able to expand the territory of the kingdom with the power of these people! What they paid was just a little bit of prestige and some manpower. Compared to what I get, this is not worth paying for. After he told the king the news when he came back, the king agreed without thinking about it. Such a good thing is rare in a century! At this time, an old man in a tuxedo came up and said to Occam: "Master, it''s almost there!" "Well!" Occam nodded. "Jiejie, I can''t wait!" Habaka looked at the full crowd under the city wall, grinning open his mouth full of fangs, a little excited, although his murderous crocodile pirate group has three thousand people, but It was the first time he participated in the battle of tens of thousands of people! Mons was also a little excited on the side. He was actually not interested in the war, only the interests afterwards. As the biggest mafia among them, he would definitely get a big share. There were also two people he brought this time. More than 1,000 people! Aidos is absent-minded. Just now, she received a message from Arthur that her fleet was behind the team. Once she received the call, she would immediately back off to avoid accidental injury! As for the arrangement and conditions of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, she is totally confused, confused and black in her eyes. I have to say, this makes her a little uncomfortable! "Okay, then everyone, let''s go!" Occam smiled and said, he was unanimously elected as the leader by the people involved in the operation! "set off!" "Offensive!" "Pele Gold!!!" ... Everyone showed enthusiasm on their faces and agreed, and under the leadership of Occam, they descended from the city wall and walked towards their respective ships. Aidos hesitated for a moment, and finally whispered to the maid on the side: "Oli, wait for instructions to go down, all the ships of our chamber of commerce will set off at the end!" "Yes, chairman!" Although Oli was a little confused, she nodded. Soon, the fleet assembled. There are more than five hundred ships, heading towards the Kingdom of Saint Martin majestic! DDDDDDDD The endless sea, sparkling! The sea is clear. You can vaguely see a school of fish swimming back and forth under the water. In the distance, a black smoky ship was driving slowly, and behind it was dragging a huge bamboo raft. There were two things on the bamboo raft, the same as a big rugged iron rod. Forty meters long and about five meters wide! The other is a crude naginata, almost twelve meters long! It was Rainer and Hoover on the boat! The weapons on the bamboo raft were their weapons. Because the time was too short, the weapons of the two were only crudely crafted. However, with their huge size, even with the crudely crafted knives, the two of them have good power! And this ship is the second conqueror newly built from Blood Harbor Town, and is now the second ship of the Navys First Fleet! "Hoover, don''t fight with me later, leave the task to me this time!" Rainer said excitedly, and he couldn''t wait to try his current strength. I didn''t show up in the fight against Arthur that day, and they were all beaten. "No!" Hoover refused coldly. Rejected Rainer did not give up. He rolled his eyes and thought about it, and proposed: "Then let''s guess the punch! Whoever wins can defeat the enemy alone!" Rainers abacus is very loud, and how do you say it has a 50-50 chance? With luck, he will be able to fight alone, and it will be a great fight. Of course, if you are unlucky, you can be shameless at that time! But... "No!" Hoover refused still expressionlessly. "That..." "No!" Hoover interrupted Leiner''s words directly, and firmly said: "No, no, no. Your majesty''s order is to let the two of us defeat them with all their strength. You want to attack alone, no!!!" "Uh...Okay!" Seeing Hoover''s tone so firm, Rainer knew that he would be unmoved no matter what he said, so he nodded helplessly. At the same time, Rainer secretly vowed in his heart that he would kill more than Hoover later! "By the way, UU read www.uukanshu.com Hoover, wait for us to sneak over from the bottom of the sea and surround them one after another?" Lenner suggested. "En!" Hoover thought about it slightly, and finally nodded, as long as the proposal does not violate the king''s order, he doesn''t care! At this time, news came from the watchman on the ship, and a large fleet was found ahead! "Here, here comes! Let them see the strength of our Giant Legion!!!" Rainer exclaimed with some excitement. "Hmm!" Hoover nodded slightly, and then said to the navy soldier on the ship, "You just stop here and wait!" "Yes!" the navy soldier saluted. , Rainer took off his clothes eagerly and was naked. "Puff!" jumped directly into the water. And Hoover was not as anxious as he was, instead he took out a phone bug and called out! "Blubru!" In the fleet, on a large red-decorated ship at the back, Aidos received a call. "When the sea is boiling, you will immediately retreat!" Aidusi only heard the headless words in this round, and the opponent died. However, she also knew that someone from the Kingdom of Saint Martin should have called her! just... The sea is boiling! ? Is it a demon fruit capable person? After finishing the phone call, Hoover also took off his clothes and jumped down. Not long. A huge black shadow appeared on the bottom of the conqueror''s ship! After the boat, a drab hand suddenly appeared on the raft, dragging the huge naginata into the water! The next moment, another huge red arm dragged the iron rod down! Chapter 49： 1 sword 1 ship The center of the large fleet. on a huge sailing warship in the middle! "Blubru!" The deck of the ship was full of phone bugs, and phone bugs rang from time to time, and the people waiting on the side answered the phone! "Hey...what''s the matter?" "OK..." "I will report to the chairman immediately!" ... The person who answered the phone hurriedly gathered the news and passed it to Occam who was sitting in the middle! And Occam handled things one by one in an orderly manner! The entire fleet of improvised pieces was glued together by him! "Chairman, the call from the ship in the forefront just now said that a black shadow appeared on the seabed in front, and the area should be sea king!" Someone reported at this time. Occam didn''t even think about it, and directly replied: "Let them fire the cannon to expel the sea kings. If the sea kings don''t leave, let the nearby ships cooperate with them and kill them directly!" "Yes, chairman!" ... The sea is low. A sturdy, earth-brown, sturdy white-haired giant is swimming in the sea holding a ten-meter-long naginata. Next to him, there is also a skinless giant with a big iron rod more than 40 meters long in his hand! It is Rainer and Hoover! Not far from them, a large fleet of ships is moving towards them. At this moment, at the forefront of the fleet, a ship fired. "Boom!" The cannonball exploded beside Lena, and the sea water splashed out instantly. Leiner and Hoover looked at each other and nodded at each other. Then Rainer didn''t swim and stayed where he was. Hoover swims deep, and after reaching a certain level, he swims towards the fleet. "Boom boom boom!" When the fleet saw the place where Lena was, the shadow did not disappear, and it simply fired a few more shots. "Boom boom boom!" A violent explosion sounded in Lena''s ear. Rainer showed a grinning smile. took Naginata in both hands. Both feet move. suddenly jumped out in the water and quickly approached the large fleet. "what is that?" "Something is approaching!" "Hurry up, fire a cannonball!" ... There was a cry of horror from the ship in front. When Lena approached them, they could clearly see his earth-brown body! However, Rainer did not give them a chance! knife out! "Boom!" The rough naginata hit the bottom of the ship, directly cutting the bottom of the ship in half! "what!!!" "Help!" "help me!" ... In an instant, the entire ship was poured into a large amount of seawater. Before everyone on the ship could react, the ship sank, and they fell into the sea. After cutting down a boat, Rainer did not hesitate. With both legs up, he swam toward the boat next to him. knife out! Suddenly another ship sank. "What happened?" "what happened?" "Why did the ship in front sink?" ... The surrounding ships began to riot. Soon, under the observation of the watchmen of the surrounding ships, he saw Rainer. "A giant attacked our fleet!" The news instantly reached Occam in the middle of the fleet. Occam frowned slightly, and murmured somewhat puzzledly: "Why are there giants attacking us at this time? Why attack us?" However, at a loss, he still ordered the surrounding ships to fire back! "Boom boom boom!" The surrounding ships awaited orders. All the ships aimed at Rainer and fired. However, Rainer rushed directly into the fleet very witty, and his body remained in the sea without showing his head. attacked the bottom of the ship with all his heart. Now, all the ships panicked, and the giant is under their ships. How do you shoot? What if you hit yourself? Rainer was very happy. Under the boat, a little friend with a knife...Ah, a boat with a knife, just like cutting fruit! Of course, some of these ships are more ruthless. Anyway, it was originally a mixed team of different chambers of commerce, mafia, and pirates. Even if the shells hit other people, it doesn''t matter! "Boom boom boom!" Immediately dozens of shells headed towards Rainer. "Boom!" The cannonball exploded beside Lena, blowing up waves! Some shells even hit Lena directly. But it''s no use! Rainer was originally the giant of armor, his defensive force was against the ground, and he was still underwater, the bomb explosion and the buffer of the sea water did not cause him any harm! In a short while, Rainer killed more than ten ships. Thousands of people fell into the water, struggling constantly. Leiner didn''t care about these people, anyway, the ship was all killed by you. In this ocean, they can still live? "Blubru!" On the sailing battleship in the center, the phone rang again. is the news from the fleet ahead. The giant in front is killing and killing! Occam couldn''t sit still. These people were originally gathered temporarily. Once life is in danger, the fanatic state is gone, and once the loss is heavy, they instantly disappear. After thinking for a while, he called Habaka: "Captain Habaka, now there is a giant in front of us who has come to attack our fleet without knowing why, we need your action!" "Jie Jie, giant? I haven''t killed a giant yet, just try my skills as a warm-up exercise before the war!" Habaka agreed without thinking! Habakars ship is a little forward in the middle of the entire fleet. There is still a little distance from the front fleet. He came to the bow of the ship, turned his head and grinned at the younger brothers behind him: "I will solve the small problem in front first. You can just follow the fleet!" "Yes, boss!" All the younger brothers agreed. Immediately, Habakar''s legs flexed slightly and suddenly climbed. "boom!" jumped directly onto the boat ahead. Just landing, his legs flexed again and jumped onto another boat. "Bang, bang, bang!" Habakks constant jumping in the fleet soon came to the ship ahead. The people on the ship knew Habaka, so they didn''t say anything when Habaka jumped onto the ship. The captain pointed to the front and said to Habaka, "My lord, that''s the giant!" Habakar came to the bow, and from a distance he saw Rainer who was constantly swimming and cutting the ship in the fleet. "Jie Jie, giant!" Habakar smiled, and dived directly into the water. "Puff!" Habakar was swimming rapidly in the water. Soon, he swam to Lena''s side. Under Lena''s huge size, Habaka looked like a baby! And at this time, Reiner also discovered this very ugly person, even uglier than he became a giant! I didn''t even think about it~www.novelhall.com~ and cut it over. Habakar grinned, and a section of his body sprang out immediately, directly avoiding the attack. Immediately, he approached Lena''s thigh. opened his big mouth full of fangs. bit down hard. "!" Habakar felt like she had bitten steel, and her entire face was distorted. "Ah--grumpy!" Habakar made a scream involuntarily, but because it was in the water, he opened his mouth and the water poured in, and he couldn''t even make a scream! A stream of blood radiated from his mouth, and the sharp teeth in his mouth could be vaguely seen, all shattered! His mind is full of puzzles. Doesnt it mean that the giants are just bigger people than humans? Didnt it mean that giants are just a little stronger? Why is the giant''s defense so high? You need to know that even if it is iron, it is like a cake under his mouth! The skin of this giant is harder than his teeth! But, he didn''t have time to think about these messes. Both legs climbed wildly, and he wanted to stay away from the giant. Just that bite made him clearly realize that he can''t even break the giant''s defenses, how can he fight people? But he is still late. The giant hand, which had been earthy brown, grabbed him directly. Slightly hard. "boom!" The famous killer crocodile Habaka in the West Sea was directly crushed. After Leiner squeezed him, he inadvertently shook his hand, and then held knives in both hands again, starting his career of one knife and one boat! On the other side, Hoover also swam behind the fleet. Chapter 50： Hamster The rear of the fleet. On one of the ships, Aidos was listening to Oli''s report. "President, the fleet in front of you don''t know why it was attacked by giants!" "Oh!?" Aidos was surprised with a slight smile. It seems that the Kingdom of Saint Martin has acted. I didn''t expect that there are giants in their kingdom! Just at this time! "Grumbling!" For some reason, the sea suddenly boiled! "Quickly, let all the ships of our chamber of commerce retreat!" Aidusi said hurriedly after seeing this scene change. "Yes, chairman!" Oli directly agreed without asking why. Not long after, the more than 30 armed merchant ships of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce that had landed at the rear of the entire fleet stopped directly and proceeded to the back! "Why did the water boil?" "what''s the situation?" "The submarine volcano erupted?" ... This unusual scene instantly caught the attention of the surrounding ships. Gradually, a huge black shadow appeared in the boiling sea. A skinless giant half-length jumped out of the sea, and the sea around him was constantly boiling, and the steam enveloped him, and at the same time enveloped the surrounding ships! Suddenly, the people on the surrounding ships felt a strong heat. The boiling sea, the ships on the sea, the people on the ships! is like a steamer! But, its not over yet! Hoover drew a huge iron rod from the sea! "boom!" The iron rod waved and hit a ship directly. The iron rod of more than forty meters is even longer than some of the ships! This stick went down, and the boat fell apart. Almost everyone on the ship was beaten to death by this stick. A few who were lucky enough to not die also fell directly into the boiling sea water, struggling hard, and they were thoroughly cooked in a short while! Hoover did not hesitate and waved the stick again. "Boom boom boom!" is almost like beating a hamster, one stick and one boat, no accident. "Quick, counterattack!!!" "Hit him, kill him!" "Hurry up!" ... The surrounding ships watched this scene and hurriedly gave orders. "Boom boom boom!" Dozens of shells directly hit Hoover. "Boom boom boom!" The cannonball exploded completely on Hoover. His defense power is not as perverted as Lena, but there are some. The shell exploded on him, and a small hole appeared. With his recovery power, he recovered in the next second! This scene also fell into the eyes of the people on the surrounding ships. Suddenly, their hearts were completely cold. How to fight this? The enemy hits you with a stick, you hit the enemy like a mosquito! "Run!" "Don''t fight, let''s run the boat!" "Go on!" ... The surrounding ships panic instantly, and they want to escape in a hurry! However, Hoover, who was hit by the cannonball, felt the slight pain on his body, his eyes began to turn red, and the animal nature hidden in his body was completely aroused. "Roar---" He let out an amazing growl. holding the stick in both hands, waving wildly. "Boom boom boom!" One stick and one boat, one stick and one boat! In the distance, the ship of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce has been driven some distance away from the fleet. "hiss---" Aidusi took a breath. She had seen a giant, but it was the first time she saw such a big giant. Of course, it was the first time she had seen such an ugly giant. But, this does not prevent her from being shocked! Look at the efficiency of the giant, one stick and one boat. How long has the 500-odd boats here topped? "President, have you already known that someone will attack the fleet?" Oli looked at this scene, shocked but also a little puzzled. Why did the president let the chamber of commerce drive the ship behind the fleet from the beginning? Why did the chairman retreat as soon as the boiling sea appeared? Aidos smiled mysteriously without explanation. Oli, who has been following Ados for a long time, looked at the president''s smile, and suddenly understood that the president had already known it, and it might even be planned by the president! at the same time. On the sailing warship in the center, Occam also received the news. "What? A bigger giant attacked the fleet behind?" Occam frowned. Two giants, flanking back and forth... Occam closed his eyes and thought about it carefully! Why are the giants coming? It happened that they were on their way to Blood Harbor Town. Why? went through all the known things in his mind. "Is the giant from the Kingdom of Saint Martin!?" Occam''s face showed a look of uncertainty. If the giants are not from the Kingdom of Saint Martin, why would they attack them? And it was just attacked on the way to Blood Harbor Town! But how would the people of Saint Martin''s Kingdom know? "Then someone betrayed us?" Occam thought. Who is ? Occam was thinking, and another news came. The Victoria Chamber of Commerce withdrew inexplicably early! Now, Occam understood in an instant that Aidos had betrayed them! However, the main problem now is not to find out who betrayed them. But what should I do? The news just came, Habaka disappeared soon after he went into the water, but the giant was still raging. Habakar is probably dead! This is the conclusion drawn by Occam. Habakar is the captain of one of the top pirate regiments in the West Sea. There is no doubt about his own strength, and he is absolutely formidable. Occam weighed himself, but he was not sure to beat him, at most he was 50-50! It can be seen how powerful the giant is. "Chairman, the fleet is in chaos, and someone has started to run away secretly!" A subordinate reported. Under the threat of life, the fruits of fanaticism can''t be sustained. Immediately, Occam didn''t hesitate anymore and gave the order directly. "Retreat!" "Yes, chairman!" After a while, all the ships of the Occam Chamber of Commerce moved. At the same time, other chambers of commerce and mafia who had seen the bad news left and ran away. For a time, the entire fleet was completely messed up. Leiner and Hoover are two killers. A short time. In total, nearly two hundred ships have completely fallen into their hands! The entire fleet was completely messed up and fled everywhere, no one fired at them anymore. Now, the two of them fight more comfortably. looked at the fleeing fleet. The two were strangling crazily one after another. In the end, only dozens of ships escaped. But the three boats of Mons, Stankey and Occam did not escape, but were blocked in the sea by the two one after another. The boats of the three of them were passed to Arthur''s hands by the camera phone bug by Edoth before. When Arthur sent the two out, they asked them to write down these boats! There was originally Habakas ship, but Habaka died in Lenas hands, so the ship was chopped off by Lena! At this time, on Occams ship, the crew shivered. Under the watch of the giant, they did not dare to make any movements! Occam''s eyes were red, and he was angry, and roared: "Quickly, set sail! Quickly fight back!" Although the crew heard what he said, they didn''t dare to move at all. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he used the fruit power. "Fruit of fanaticism. Escape fanaticism!" An invisible wave enveloped the crew of the entire ship, even the crew of nearby Mons and Stankeys ships were enveloped. Suddenly, the crew on the three ships became a mess. After a short while, under Occams strong call, the ships of the Occam Chamber of Commerce slowly opened. "boom!" Hoover didn''t even think about it, a stick hit, and a huge wave was raised on the sea near the three ships. At this moment, the people on the three boats calmed down again, all standing still not daring to make any movements. Even if their boss, Mons, Stankey, and Occam wanted to run, the other crew members didn''t cooperate at all. The crew doesnt move, even they cant get on the boat! Liner and Hoover didn''t do anything ~www.novelhall.com~ but looked at the three ships quietly. Mengsi''s heart was a little uneasy, but he didn''t dare to do anything, for fear of being chopped by a giant or smashed into a stick, that would be completely cold! Stankey slumped on the boat, all thoughts were lost. He knew that he was finished. Not only was the fleet destroyed this time, but even because the fleet was named the Oga Kingdom, this time Oga Kingdom must pay a huge amount. The price! Therefore, even if the leader of the team did not die in the end, he would definitely be charged with returning to the kingdom and he would be completely finished! Occam''s eyes are red and his blue veins are exposed, he wants to escape, but he is a capable person. Can he still swim and escape without the crew sailing? But it didn''t make the three of them wait long. After a while, a black smoky ship approached in the distance. shuttled between the two giants and approached the three ships directly. The soldiers on the conqueror boarded three ships directly. "Keep down, hold your head with your hands, don''t make any movements!" The soldiers held up their guns and pointed them at the people on the boat. was watched by the two giants, the people on the boat didn''t dare to make any movements, they could only listen to their words and squat down with their heads. At this time, a soldier took a small piece of sea floor rock and touched everyone on the boat. After a short while, Occam''s body was immediately softened. Upon seeing this, the soldier shouted: "Come here with a pair of sea tower stone handcuffs, this is a capable person!" "Crack!" Occam was handcuffed. After testing, no other capable persons were found, so he took out iron handcuffs and handcuffed everyone. Rainer and Hoover both changed back to their original form and returned to the boat! Chapter 51： captive After a while, everyone from the Victoria Chamber of Commerce also drove back. Aidusi was invited to the Conqueror, and the four people who were sitting on an equal footing met under this situation. Stankey, Mengs and Occam squatted on the ground and looked at Aidus with bitter eyes. "Haha!" Aidusi did not speak, but chuckled lightly. "Bah!" Mons spit out fiercely and scolded, "See people,! @##%%&*" A lot of unsightly words came out of his mouth. But, Aidusi was not angry, but smiled happily, for nothing else, because she won, and the three in front of her lost. "Save your energy, do you think you will survive? Moreover, it is not me that you should blame most, but him!" Aidusi''s mouth raised slightly, pointing to Occam and said disdainfully. "Why?" Stankey was puzzled. He was not afraid of death, just because it was unclear. "Look for yourself, what is different about him from yours?" Ai Duos said. Suddenly, their eyes turned to Occam. "what!?" At this look, they immediately noticed something was wrong. All three of them have handcuffs on their hands, but Occams is obviously different from the two. His handcuffs look like stones. "Hailou stone handcuffs!" Stankey frowned. Aidusi looked at the two of them, smiled and continued: "Think about it, did your heads become hot at first, but then you have calmed down, and then your heads become hot again inexplicably?" When Aidos said so, both of them started thinking! Although their heads became hot before, when they were finally trapped by the giants, their lives were threatened. Their minds had long since calmed down and they were no longer fanatical. After some thoughts, the two of them showed fright and anger. They stared at Occam and said in hatred, "Devil fruit ability!?" Occam did not refute, but was silent, and failed all failures. There is nothing to say. "Hehe!" Aidus smiled and said, "As far as I know, he is a fanatical fruit ability of the Superman system. The fruit ability makes people become fanatical!" Mengs got up angrily, and wanted to go forward and play Occam. "boom!" A bullet hit Mons''s side, instantly calming him down, and squatting back, but still looking at Occam bitterly. "Then why don''t you have a hot head?" Stankey looked at Aidos with some confusion. "The ability of the fruit of fanaticism is to make people fanatical, but, if there is a premise, that is that you do have a touch of heart, which is why he first told you about the benefits of taking over the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Edoth paused, and continued half-truth. "And I didnt have a heartbeat at the beginning. The enthusiasm that came from there, or my heart was moved, but not because of what he said, but because of his industry. Originally I was the second in Xihai. Just kill him. Xihai is the first!" "The fruits of his fanaticism made me firmer in my thinking. As for betraying you? That''s not a betrayal. I didn''t join you before. How can I be a betrayer? At most, I can only be an undercover agent!" The three of them all became silent after listening, but Occam did not expect that his own fruit still has this flaw, which can make the undercover firmer his ideas. There have been undercover agents in the past, but under the influence of the words and the fruit of fanaticism, it is easy to pull them out. As long as he is reasonable, even if he knows that he is an undercover agent, he will be moved? As long as he has a heartbeat, he can use the fruit of fanaticism. After that, the undercover agent jumped out of his head and betrayed him directly! But it''s the first time that Aidos has not been bewitched at all. Just then Rainer and Hoover walked out of the boat. They finally got dressed. sorting clothes while walking. Aidusi looked at them two strangely. Two big men came out of the same room, and they sorted their clothes as they walked, especially Leiner brought up the belts of pants. Tell me, what did you two do in it! ? Rainer saw Ai Duosi as soon as he came out, his beautiful and delicate face and the rosy figure made his eyes shine, and he immediately moved forward. "You are President Adoth, right? Hello!" Rainer smiled and stretched out his hand to shake Aidose. It''s a pity that the scene just now made Aidos stay away from him, but just smiled and didn''t shake hands with him. Leiner can only put his hand away in a jealousy. "Blubru!" At this moment, the phone worm on the ship rang. The soldier next to the phone worm picked up the phone worm. "Yes, yes, okay, sire!" the soldier respectfully agreed, and then hung up the phone. The soldier trot, came to Hoover, and whispered a few words. Hoover nodded slightly after listening. "President Aidusi, we are going back to Bloodport Town, will you go back with us?" Hoover asked Aidusi. "Alright, I just want to see your king!" Aidusi is worried that she has no chance to get close to Arthur, this opportunity is just right! "Well, your fleet will follow behind!" Hoover nodded, and then asked, "Then you stay on our boat or take your own boat?" "Come on your boat!" Aidusi said directly without being polite. "Well, that''s all right!" Hoover nodded. Then Hoover asked the soldiers to board the ships of Stankey, Occam, and Mons, and at the same time, Aidos also let the merchant ships under him follow! Hoover issued an order: "Your Majesty has a life, return home!" "Yes!" The soldiers on the boat nodded. The conqueror started slowly. A puff of black smoke came out. Under the leadership of the conquerors, dozens of ships headed towards Blood Harbor Town. ------------- Blood Harbor Town is not a short time. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm Blood Harbor Town has almost become the port with the largest daily cargo volume in the entire West China Sea. At the end of the day, hundreds of merchant ships went back and forth. There are tens of thousands of people flow every day. The flow of people in this world is undoubtedly amazing. The world is so dangerous, not everyone is willing to go to sea. Every time you go to sea is like a gamble. If you accidentally encounter a pirate or a sea king, you will lose everything! on the port "what!?" "Look, there is a big chamber of commerce here!" a merchant in the port exclaimed. He saw from a distance, led by a smoky ship, with dozens of merchant ships approaching Blood Harbor Town. Dont Kai Xuegang Town, there are hundreds of merchant ships every day, but they are all from different chambers of commerce. Among these people, seven or eight ships can be regarded as the top batch. Most people have only one or two, three or four searches, and dozens of merchant ships are extremely rare. "Which chamber of commerce is this?" "Wait, this doesn''t seem to belong to a chamber of commerce!" "The one at the front is the warship of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, I know!" "Those ships behind seem to belong to the Victoria Chamber of Commerce, right?" "Yes, it belongs to the Victoria Chamber of Commerce. I seem to have seen it, the Barron family, the Oga Kingdom, and the largest fabric manufacturer in the West Sea, the Occam Chamber of Commerce!" "Wait, aren''t they a fabric supplier? Why are they here?" "Blood Harbor Town is not in competition with them?" ... A group of businessmen in the port had a chattering discussion, but they were still very puzzled. How could these chambers of commerce mafia come here? Chapter 52： Explanation Just as the merchants were discussing, a sound of footsteps came over. "Da da da!" A group of soldiers stepped neatly and came to the port. "Line up!" Following the order of the soldier captain. The soldiers divided into two teams and stood on both sides of the harbor, as if welcoming someone. In a short while, the fleet led by the conquerors docked. Rainer and Hoover got off the boat first. Then, the soldiers on the ship escorted Stankey, and Mons, Occam and their men got off the ship. This coming, instantly aroused the surprise of the merchants in the port. "Isn''t that President Occam?" "Yes, yes, and the patriarch of the Barney family, Mons!" "I know that bearded man, he is the general of the Oga Kingdom, Stankey!" "Isn''t the one behind Aidos, the president of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce? But she doesn''t have handcuffs!" "what happened?" "Why are they caught?" ... The hearts of businessmen are full of doubts and incomprehensions. At this time, Rainer stood up and shouted: "Okay, all be quiet!" Suddenly, all the businessmen suppressed their doubts, became quiet, and looked at Lena curiously, waiting for his explanation. "I know everyone wants to know what''s going on, don''t worry, I will tell you the ins and outs of the matter!" Leiner shouted. Arthur didn''t intend to conceal this. Originally, he meant Liwei, so naturally he would not conceal it. Although the green pepper of the cone has a great reputation, after all, he has lived in seclusion for almost ten years. People are forgetful. Ten years is already a long time. Although people will not forget him completely, his deeds are too far away, and his deterrence has also infinitely weakened. Compared with the green pepper of the cone, a fleet of 50,000 people is a better way to build power. After all, one is in the legend and the other is in reality. Of course, people are more willing to believe in reality! "The cause of the matter is because of the things sold at low prices in Blood Harbor Town!" Rainer said in a low tone, "Our Saint Martin Kingdom, have mercy on the civilians of Xihai who can''t afford to wear clothes and can''t afford things, so Sell ??all kinds of goods at cost prices!" When I heard that it was because of the things in Blood Harbor Town, I thought of the identities and businesses of the people who were arrested, and all the businessmen basically guessed why they were arrested! Of course, for those civilians who pity Xihai who sell things at a cost price, they naturally sneer, they know that the Kingdom of Saint Martin must make a profit! After all, who would believe you if you dont make money? Blood Harbor Town has so many merchant ships coming and going every day, if you dont make money, can you sell so happy? Can you ship so much every day? "But... I didn''t expect it!!!" Lena pointed at Occam, making a look of grief and indignation. "This man actually colluded with dozens of businessmen, pirates, mafia, and even generals of the kingdom for his own selfish desires, and wanted to attack Bloodport Town, so that the civilians of Xihai would not need cheap things!" "Puff!" Fick couldn''t help laughing, completely ruining the atmosphere of the scene. Today, he and Walker also happened to come to buy the goods. They arrived in the port after Rainer. They didn''t expect to see this scene as soon as they disembarked! "Woohoo!" Walker quickly covered Fick''s mouth, for fear that he would offend the people of Saint Martin''s Kingdom, where would he go to get such cheap goods in the future. Simply, Rainer just glanced at Fick, and didn''t care about him. "Fortunately, among them, there are the same kind people. I can''t bear that the civilians can''t use such cheap things, so I reported them to us, that is, the president of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce!" Rainer pointed to Aidu. Silk said. kindness! ? What a joke at the beginning! ! ! None of the merchants around believed it, and Ai Duos was nicknamed Blood Rose! all said that only the wrong name was taken, and there was no wrong nickname, the nickname Blood Rose, but it came step by step on the enemy''s body! However, when the surrounding businessmen heard Rainer say this, they probably guessed the situation. It was nothing more than profit. Occam assembled the troops and wanted to attack Bloodport Town. He was then betrayed to the Kingdom of St. Martin by Ados, and was subsequently attacked by the Kingdom of St. Martin, and finally captured! "After Occam has assembled a fleet of fifty thousand!" When he said this, Lena paused specially, seeing the reactions of the people around him, and he didn''t surprise him. "hiss---" All the people present took a breath of cold breath. What is the concept of a fleet of fifty thousand people? The entire West China Sea can come up with a large fleet of so many people and count them with both hands, and they are also some of the top kingdoms in the West China Sea. Such a large fleet is almost all their strength! "In order to ensure your safety, our kingdom did not let them get close to Bloodport Town, but sent our kingdom giant army to intercept them on the way!" Giant Legion? Giant? There are giants in the Kingdom of Saint Martin? However, although giants are relatively rare in the world, they are not very rare. Several merchants in the Kingdom of St. Martin can also accept them. Then they pricked their ears, wanting to hear the specific battle situation. "After a **** battle..." Blood battle? The businessmen around frowned suddenly, it sounds like the process is very difficult! "Our kingdom finally broke through the fleet of these ill-intentioned people with an unknown proportion of zero to forty thousand casualties, and destroyed more than 400 warships~www.novelhall.com~ and finally won the victory!!!" Rainer said with a smile. Shocked and speechless! What is shocking is that the Kingdom of Saint Martin easily broke through the 50,000 fleet. 50,000 is not a small number. Even 50,000 pigs will kill a lot of time, let alone 50,000! What the **** is the **** battle! ? More than 40,000 people died, and you havent had any casualties yet. Tell me this is a **** battle? Isnt this bloodbath? Isnt it a unilateral massacre? Of course, although Rainer said it is light, it is enough to prove how powerful the Kingdom of Saint Martin is. Although there have been reports about the defeat of the green pepper, but they are legendary characters after all. They are far away from their lives. This time they are all living people, and everyone caught has a reputation in the West Sea! There are even many merchants around who have dealt with them or bought things from them! Seeing the reactions of the surrounding businessmen, Rainer nodded in satisfaction and continued. "Our Majesty the King, in order to commend President Aidusi for his insightful righteousness, we have specifically approved the purchase of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce in Blood Harbor Town, and a 10% discount!" 10% off! In an instant, the businessmen present held their breath, and their heartbeat accelerated a little. It doesn''t seem to be much. If you buy 10,000 Baileys, you will only lose a thousand Baileys, but once the quantity is listed, it will be a terrible number. One billion Baileys will be 100 million Baileys less. For a long time, this is not a small amount. The businessmen''s eyes turned red. Lena smiled when he saw this scene, but did not stop there, and took the lead and walked directly behind the central warehouse. Only the merchants who were jealous were left behind. Chapter 53： deal with under the leadership of Rainer. The group came to the back of the large warehouse in the town, a three-story magnificent building. In front of the building is also written Blood Harbor Town Political Affairs Processing Center. There are many soldiers standing guard in front of the gate. At this time, Rainer stopped, turned his head, and said to Aidusi: "President Aidusi, Your Majesty the King is inside. Only the three of us can go in with them!" "Hmm!" Aidus nodded, and then ordered Oli to the side, "Oli, you can wait here first!" "Yes!" All the members of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce replied. Then, Reiner pressed the three people and Hoover, and Aidusi walked in together. the third floor. In a huge office. Arthur was lying on a rocking chair, enjoying the afternoon. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the gentle sunlight shined on his face through the window. On the table beside him was a bottle of Coke, a pack of spicy sticks and a plate of fresh food. fruit. However, there are not only Arthur in the huge office, but also eleven golden saints, sitting or lying, or chatting and playing games. Not long ago, Eoria of Leo was sent out by him to perform a mission, so there are only eleven golden saints here! "!" At this time, there was a knock on the door. "Come in!" Arthur on the couch said lightly. It was Rainer and Hoover who came in, and they pressed Stankey, Mons, and Occam. "See Your Majesty!" Rainer and Hoover knelt on one knee. "No gift!" Arthur waved his hand without raising his head. "Thank your majesty!" The two got up. "Your Majesty, Stankey, Mons, and Occam have all brought here!" Reiner said, and Aidusi did not come in, but waited at the door. Hearing this, Arthur sat up from the recliner. stared at the three people, looked up and down, and slowly said: "I will give each of you a minute to find a reason to offend yourself, and I will let you go if I agree!" This sentence was just casually said, and Arthur had already arranged their handling. All three behaved differently, Mons''s eyes revealed pleading, Stankey lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking! Occam did not speak, but his eyes were red and he looked at Arthur with bitter eyes. It seemed that there was something in common between the two of them. If it weren''t for being handcuffed by the sea tower, his body was weak and he could even jump over and bite. people. However, it was Mons who spoke first. "Your Majesty, it was this person who did it. If this person hadn''t used the devil fruit to confuse us, we wouldn''t have attacked the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Mons pointed to Occam and said angrily. "This reason is not valid, I know his fruit power, if you don''t have a heartbeat, it will not succeed, you still have thirty seconds!" Arthur said lightly. How to do? Mengs''s heart was flustered, looking at it, if he couldn''t find a suitable reason, he would die here today. "Ten!" Arthur started the countdown. "Nine!" "Eight!" ... "three!" "Two!" "Thump thump thump!" As Arthurs countdown approached, Monss face was already sweating profusely, his eyes were panic, his heart beating wildly, every few seconds seemed to be a heavy hammer in his heart! "Wait, wait, I thought, I can give all of my Majesty, and I will do whatever he wants!" At the last second, Mons gritted his teeth and said hurriedly. Hearing this, the corners of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly, showing a wicked smile, and slowly sentenced him to death: "The reason is not valid, you don''t have what I want!" At this moment, Mengsi is like falling into the ice kiln, and the whole body is cold. He didn''t know. In fact, his fate was already doomed. No matter what reason he gave, he couldn''t escape death. Arthur said to Tonghu aside: "Take it down and hang it directly on the flagpole in the port! It will die to death!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Tong Hu nodded and agreed. At this time, Mengs''s complexion changed, his face was murderous, and suddenly he was in trouble. No matter what, he was dead. It''s better to fight, if you can catch their king, maybe you can leave! He bent his legs slightly, suddenly exerted force, and rushed towards Arthur. However, he moved forward less than half a meter before being picked up by Tong Hu directly from his neck. "Hehe!" Arthur chuckled lightly and said, "I''ll hang up my limbs later!" "Yes!" Tong Hu nodded and left with Mons! "Alright, General Stankey, do you have anything to say?" Arthur looked at him with interest. Stankey did not answer, but fell silent. "Very well, since General Stankey has nothing to say, forget it!" Arthur smiled and didn''t care. He already has a way to deal with Stankey and the Oga Kingdom. sent Connie and Hoover to the Kingdom of Oga, and negotiated some "fair" treaties through "peaceful" discussions. For example, sell all the fabric materials of the Oga Kingdom to the Kingdom of Saint Martin at a low price. plus a large sum of war reparations. After all, this group of people came here under the name of Oga Kingdom. As for destroying or occupying Oga Kingdom, Arthur also thought about it, but finally gave up. It is easy to occupy the kingdom, but it is not easy to manage it. Because of the Firth Kingdom, the reserve officials of the entire Saint Martin Kingdom have been completely empty. If they are occupied, no one can manage them! But using the words of their original officials, Arthur is not at ease, there are many hidden dangers! Moreover, the Oga Kingdom is different from the Firth Kingdom! Although their king is mediocre, there are no natural or man-made disasters in the kingdom. The common people are all okay, and their lives are okay! Once the Kingdom of St. Martin started a war, the Kingdom of St. Martin, which destroyed their peaceful life, was the object of their hatred! After all, life is good, who wants war! Even if in the end, the Kingdom of Saint Martin can easily occupy the Kingdom of Oga, there will be endless uprisings and rebellions that will take a lot of effort and a long time to govern! However, Arthur would not let them go so easily. He is going to use war reparations and unequal treaties to consume a lot of power and wealth of the Oga Kingdom! caused their treasury to be completely emptied, and even the kings and nobles had to pay a large amount of fortune. If this is the case, UU reading www.uukanshu.com will act as a nobleman, and these will eventually fall on the civilians and let the civilians bear it! This will cause dissatisfaction among civilians! Even if they dare not resist, these dissatisfaction will be deep in their hearts. Then, Arthur will send the gem of doom into their kingdom and send it to the king. With the power of the gem of doom, it is hard to say how long the king can withstand it. Once the king dies, the next king will accept the inheritance. With the dazzling degree of the gem of doom, even people who dont like gems will touch it, right? As long as they do not find the specific effect of the gem of doom, the king will die forever! Even if they found out, Arthur would let their king continue to die inexplicably! Many people die, and the country is completely messed up. After all, if the king keeps changing, until the end, if no one can change, then there will be a battle for hegemony! In the end, when the entire Oga Kingdom was completely chaotic due to the war, the Saint Martin Kingdom could intervene strongly and directly put the entire Oga Kingdom away. During this period of time, a new group of officials from the Kingdom of Saint Martin was also trained, and after a series of operations, the civilians no longer resisted when they intervened in the chaotic Oga Kingdom. "Shaka, you take General Stankey down to rest!" Arthur ordered towards Shaka. Stankey has a good reputation in the Oga Kingdom, and if the Saint Martin Kingdom wants to intervene in the end, his role is still relatively large! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Shaka nodded and took Stankey and left. Stankey did not resist, and followed Shaka and left. "Well, you are the only one left in the end!" Arthur looked at Occam and laughed. Chapter 54： Disorganized memory Arthur noticed that Occam looked at him with extreme hatred from the moment he entered. To be honest, he also felt very baffled. "Let''s talk about it, is there any deep hatred between us?" Arthur looked at Occam curiously and said. "Pendragon''s bastard, the hatred of the Buck family, I will never forget it even if I die!" Occam roared weakly. It can be seen that he was very emotional, if it weren''t for Hailoushi''s weakness, it was almost It''s about to jump up and bite. "The Buck family?" Arthur murmured while pinching his chin. The name is a bit familiar! Combining the previous sentence of Pendragons bastards, this Buck family must have something against the Pendragon family. think along this line of thought. Pendragon... Buck... "Yep!?" A flash of inspiration, Arthur remembered the origin of the Buck family. The Buck family is also surnamed Pendragon to be precise. is the first king, Pendragon Martin''s second son, Pendragon Buck passed down. Buck was smart, outstanding, and talented since he was a child, and he was better known as the prince at the time, and he was a strong contender for the throne! It is a pity that King Martin at the time was even more concerned about the prince! Before Martin passed away, he gave the throne to the prince. This makes Buck unacceptable since he was young, smart, outstanding, and with more noble support. In a fit of anger, Pendragon Buck abandoned Pendragons surname, took Buck as his surname, and went to sea with a lot of wealth! After , there is no more news. Of course, it turns out that King Martins vision is right. The eldest prince is indeed suitable to be a king. After he became a king, he worked hard and diligently. The kingdom is in a very good state of development! Among them, the prince is also the ancestor of Arthur''s line! Thinking about it this way, the two are still relatives! But, why does Occam look at Arthur with such hatred? Although Buck failed to compete for the king and went out to sea in a rage, it was all a hundred years ago. There is no need to bear such hatred after so long, right? Seeing Occams expression is simply unbelievable! "So, the two of us are still relatives!" Arthur touched his chin and said thoughtfully. "Bah, whoever is your relatives, you all deserve to die!" Occam spit out, bitterly injustice. "I remember, you probably haven''t been in contact with the Kingdom of Saint Martin for hundreds of years? Why do you hate it so much?" Arthur frowned and asked. "You have been chasing us for hundreds of years, so you ask what makes us hate?" Occam''s eyes were red, and he said in disbelief. "Wait? Chasing you for hundreds of years?" Arthur was puzzled. As far as he knew, since the Buck family left, no one has followed them, let alone hunted them down! " "What? Do you dare not recognize it? Do you know how much pain I suffered when I was a child? Under your chase, my parents, my brothers and sisters, and my grandparents all died in front of me, you know How painful is that?" Occam roared loudly, his voice even became hoarse. Before Arthur had spoken, Rainer on the side questioned him: "How is it possible? When you were young, it was decades ago at most, but for the past few decades, people from our family are responsible for the kingdom going to sea every year Yue escort, how could I not know if there is a real pursuit of you?" Now, Arthur felt something was wrong. "Hehe, I''ve been arrested, you still don''t admit it, is face so important to you?" Occam said with some grief. He thought that Arthur was not willing to expose this scandal, so he said so. of. "You said, your parents, your siblings, and your grandparents all died in the hunt, how did you survive?" Arthur asked. The current Arthur felt something was wrong, so he wanted to gather more information to see if he could find out the clues. "Me!?" Occam gave a miserable smile, pointing at himself, then his head was exposed, and he said angrily, "I only escaped by hiding in the toilet pit, pit!!!" "Puff!" Rainer laughed out of place. Arthur glared at him fiercely, and then he narrowed his smile. Then, Arthur looked at Occam again and said in doubt: "Impossible! If I were the one who was chasing you, I wouldn''t know how many people there are in your family? In the case of killing your parents, your brothers and sisters, and your grandparents, even if you hide In the cesspit, I won''t let you go!" Occam thought about it for a while. There were indeed many unexplainable things in his memory, but he still said bitterly, "Who knows what you think?" "You''d better think about it again, what''s wrong, what if you get revenge wrong?" Arthur kindly persuaded him, he also wanted to know who Tom Occam hated so much, it was against Occam Or is it against... him? "Don''t be hypocritical, how could I remember the hatred of hundreds of years!" Occam roared angrily. Remember wrong! ? When he said so, he reminded Arthur. "Leiner, have you gone to see if Shaka is done, please come over!" Arthur ordered. "Yes!" Rainer nodded, turned and left. After a while, he came in with Shaka. "Shaka, are you done?" Arthur asked. "It''s done!" Shaka nodded blankly. "Well, look at his memory and see what''s going on!" Arthur pointed at Occam and frowned. "Yes!" Shaka nodded, then walked to Occam''s side and put his hand on his forehead. Occam felt a trace of panic inexplicably, as if his whole body was exposed in the eyes of the person in front of him, and couldn''t help but said in panic, "What are you going to do, no!" Occams eyes were full of resistance, but he had no ability to resist with Shanghai Lou Shi. Shaka closed his eyes and read Occam''s memory carefully! After a while, Occam lay directly on the ground, and Shaka opened his eyes, frowned and said, "There seems to be something wrong with his memory?" "What''s the problem?" Arthur couldn''t help asking. "Chaos!" "Chaos?" "Yes, he is indeed from the Buck family, but his memory is a bit messy, a bit inconsistent, as if someone erased a section with an eraser, and then filled it in by himself!" Shaka said seriously. . erase the memory... If other worlds are hard to say~www.novelhall.com~ this world must be dried by devil fruits! memory... Is it the fruit of memory? But shouldn''t the fruit of memory be in the hands of the aunt? Or the user of this fruit later died, and finally fell into the hands of the aunt? or other fruits with similar effects? Then why is it aimed at Occam or the Kingdom of Saint Martin? All kinds of doubts surfaced in Arthur''s mind. His face is cloudy and sunny, and the information he got is too little, so he can''t think of one. But what he can conclude is that it is aimed at the Kingdom of Saint Martin. After all, the words concerning Occam have been unknowingly modified in his memory. What if he wants to kill him? Why not just kill him? After a while, Arthur suddenly laughed, no matter what his conspiracy, in terms of absolute strength, all conspiracies are paper tigers! "Leiner, just put him to death!" Arthur said, pointing to Occam. Originally wanted to hang Occam in the port like Mons and let him die slowly. After all this, he didn''t have any mood anymore, he was executed directly! Lena drew out his platinum spear without hesitation and pointed it at Occam. "boom!" In an instant, a blood hole appeared on Occam''s face, who was lying on the ground, his eyes were furious, and he looked at Arthur unwillingly! "Buy him well!" Arthur thought for a while and ordered. After all, he belongs to the Pendragon family. Give him a decent after death! "By the way, let me grow in by the way!" Rainer was about to drag Occam''s body out, Arthur said suddenly. "Yes!" Rainer nodded, and then dragged Occam''s body out. Chapter 55： Headlines Aidusi walked in with a beautiful figure. The people in the room all looked at her. Suddenly, she felt a great pressure. However, she was also someone who had seen a strong one, and soon adjusted. smiled slightly, bowed and said, "I have seen your Majesty!" "No gift, President Aidusi, please sit down!" Arthur said, and Shi Ang moved his hand to the center of the room, in front of Aidusi. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Aidusi smiled and pulled the chair away and sat down. "Thank you for this matter, President Aidus!" Arthur said with a smile. "No, it''s the concubine who is passionate about herself, even if there is no concubine, the Kingdom of Saint Martin will not lose!" Aidusi shook her head and said seriously. "But this king still accepts this love!" Arthur smiled without denying it. Just like this, the two began to talk. Although Aidusi still has a task, she is not in a hurry. When chatting, she didn''t even hit the side, as if she was really here to chat. "Ha ha!" "Your Majesty said that!" "Your Majesty is really joking!" ... The pleasant chat time passed quickly, and it was time for dinner. "President Aidusi, you think it''s late now, do you want to have a meal together?" Arthur invited. "Thank you for your Majesty''s invitation! But there is still something to do with my concubine, so I can only go one step ahead!" Aidusi smiled and refused. She knew very well that this is enough for today. If you are too anxious, you may be able to see the clues. ! "That''s a shame!" Arthur said with a smile. Then, Aidos left. As soon as Aidos left, Arthur put away his smile and muttered, "I always feel that Aidos came with a purpose!" Although chatting with Aidos was very pleasant and comfortable, he felt an inexplicable twist, as if Aidos was deliberately catering to him. "Your Majesty, do you want to ask Shaka to see her memory directly, in terms of her strength, Shaka can check her memory without knowing it!" Shion suggested. "Forget it, no matter what the purpose is, just pay attention!" Arthur waved his hand and refused. After all, Aidos passed the news of Occam to him, and he was too embarrassed to do too much. Then, Arthur looked out the window, and it was getting dark gradually. stood up, stretched out, and said to the people in the room: "Let''s go, let''s all eat first!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" everyone agreed. After everyone else left, Arthur was also about to leave the room to eat. At this moment, out of the corner of his eye, he glimpsed and saw a strange thing. "Yep!?" A red fruit with a spiral pattern on it. Devil Fruit! ? and many more! Isnt this the fruit just put on the table? How did it become a devil fruit? Arthur frowned immediately, and there were so many thoughts in his mind that he always felt as if he had seen this scene there. But he couldn''t remember it for a while, and his mind was in confusion. "Bah!" He thought about it carefully, opened the Coke on the table and drank it. Coke has a refreshing effect, and it''s just right to drink at this time! "Gulong Gulong!" After taking a few sips, he suddenly felt his mind wake up. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed. He thought of the reason! In the original work, the devil fruit of the dead devil fruit capable person has a chance to attach to the nearest fruit to form a new devil fruit. just right, Occam was executed here just now. "So, this is the fruit of fanaticism?" Arthur whispered, picking up the fruit of fanaticism and playing. Since the devil fruit has been obtained, it is a waste to not use it. Who is this fruit for? Arthur thought for a while. finally made a decision. "Just give it to Bruce!" Bruce is the commander of the army. With this fruit, the morale is just right. Of course, when using it, pay attention to it. Don''t over-inspire, so that the soldiers will not be hot on the battlefield. All right! After making a decision, Arthur collected the fruit and went to eat. ----------------- the next day. Blood Harbor Town Office, Arthur is holding two newspapers, West Poster and Le Monde! West poster headline. "Shock! The world''s ugliest giant VS 50,000 fleet! Two full-length photos of Reiner and Hoover are attached below. I have to say that the intelligence ability of the Western Poster is leveraged, and the news was immediately received as soon as it was finished. Rupert, the editor-in-chief of West Posters, called last night and asked Brian for two full-length photos! Rupert is a seagull fruit capable person. The last time Arthur advertised on the West poster, Brian was responsible for dealing with him! After he asked Brian for a request, Brian called Arthur again, and Arthur gave it without hesitation. After all, he wanted to stand up. That''s it. The next day, the news hit the headlines of the Western poster. Unfortunately, there is no headline in Le Monde. The original news of this level can also make headlines or something. But, today is not usual, the headlines of the World News are robbed! ...The robbed person was not Wang Feng, but Whitebeard! "The world''s strongest man, white beard! Several big pirates in the new world unite and gather fifty thousand pirates to challenge the world''s strongest man, the white beard! There are not so many people in the white beard, there are only 10,000 people in total! However, the white beard is not the white beard twenty years later, he is now the strongest man in the world! He successfully demonstrated why he dare to be called the strongest man in the world. The white beard immediately sent a huge tsunami, overwhelming the sky, and the big pirates'' combined fleet was directly endured. Battle loss is zero to fifty thousand! Although he was a little bit more damaged than the Saint Martin Kingdom, he was a white beard after all, and the target level of the two battles was completely different. The bounty of several large pirate fleets combined together exceeds 20 billion! The strength is very powerful! And the fleet assembled by Occam, the total bounty is only several hundred million. After all, only some of them are pirates and mafia, most of them are chambers of commerce without bounty! The two cannot be compared at all! Of course, although there is no headline, it also occupies a position in the corner of Le Monde. Arthur has successfully harvested a large wave of prestige points, and because of the good development of Blood Harbor Town, the prestige points have been continuously increasing! Reputation value: 2351279 Although there is no headline this time, the reputation value is similar to last time. mainly because Occam and the others are quite famous in Xihai. They are not the same as the green peppers, they are closer to reality. Because of this, the impact on Xihai people is even greater. At the same time, the admiration, curiosity, etc. of Arthur are more important! However, the prestige value has been obtained, and Arthur has no intention of drawing a lottery now. This time, he is going to save a big wave, and then come to the draw! ------------------- at the same time. New World Totland Kingdom (All Nations) Cake Island. Charlotte Lingling, the aunt of the future Four Emperors, was lying in the castle with her huge body. also placed a cup of hot tea and mountain-like desserts beside him. She is reading with a newspaper in her hand. After a while, the news in the newspaper made her emotionally out of control and completely shocked. She yelled in a sharp voice: "Why, why, there are giants in a small kingdom in the West Sea, why not my Totland kingdom?" Giants are one of the top combat powers in the world. As long as they are an adult, with their huge size and strength, the lowest is the school-level combat power. As long as they are trained, it is easy to reach the general level. Even recognized as the worlds number one power, it is also one of the giants villages, the Albuff Warrior Village! A village is the worlds largest country. One can imagine how strong a giant is! Charlotte Lingling has always felt that if she could get the help of the giants, she would have won the whole new world, even if it was the white beard who is known as the strongest man in the world, she was not afraid! Giants are a rough, stubborn and united race! Although there are different giant kingdoms in the giant village in the world, they often fight each other inside, and even the two giants can fight for a hundred years for some inexplicable reasons! But as long as you offend them, or even kill their people, they will collectively hate you and even oppose you! Charlotte Lingling was because she missed and killed the giant hero in Elbaff when she was five years old, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Waterfall Beard Yoruru, caused the giants all over the world to hate her for this, and no giant wants to Join her power. After , in order to get help from the giants, Charlotte Lingling has been working hard to ease the relationship between the two parties. But it was ineffective, the giants still hated her. Now, the news that there is a giant in the Kingdom of Saint Martin completely angered her. The reason is not because a giant has joined the Kingdom of Saint Martin! But because IWC does not! In this world, some giants have become pirates, some have become navy, and some have become various professions, but they have never joined other kingdoms! Even the Kingdom of Totland, a country with all races in the world, has no giants! Now, a small kingdom in the West Sea actually has it. She, the Queen of the Kingdom of Totland, Charlotte Lingling, a giant that she doesn''t have, made her jealousy rise to the climax! "Kata Kuri, Kata Kuri!" Charlotte Lingling shouted twice. Not long after, a young man with a tall stature, short red hair, strong muscles, slender legs and patched scars on his cheeks, came in. I saw him wearing a white scarf like a flower, a pair of black gloves, black jeans and a pair of black boots with thorns! "Mom!" Kata Kuri came in and said respectfully. Charlotte Lingling threw the newspaper in front of Kata Kuri. "Go, check it out for me, why would a giant join a small kingdom in the West Sea?" Charlotte Lingling said sharply. Kata Kuri picked up the newspaper, did not say anything, only respectfully agreed: "Yes, mother!" then turned around and left. Chapter 56： Attacking Giant Oga Kingdom. Today, Oga City, the capital of the Oga Kingdom, welcomed an unexpected guest, Brian! Brian was escorted by a company of soldiers to Oga City, along with Hoover, but Hoover was waiting outside the city and did not go in with Brian. They are here to negotiate war reparations with the Oga Kingdom. The original King Karev of the Oga Kingdom wanted to be tough, but didn''t want to pay compensation. But he finally thought about it, he still took it seriously! After all, the fleet of 50,000 people was destroyed! With less than 20,000 soldiers in the kingdom now, you still have a hard wool? Karev is 60 years old this year, his hair is a little pale, his face is full of wrinkles, his face is solemn, his body is a little thin, and his clothes are very luxurious and luxurious. At this time, he took many ministers and was waiting for Connie''s arrival at the gate of the palace. As a king, he could stand here to welcome Brian as the highest standard of welcome! If it wasn''t for the defeated side, if it wasn''t for the opponent''s victory with a terrifying record of zero to forty thousand, he would not have achieved this level. After a while, Brian came to the gate of the palace under the **** of the soldiers. "Minister Brian, welcome you!" Although Karev said welcome, there was no smile on his face. Everyone could see that he did not welcome Brian at all. "Brian, I have seen King Oga!" Brian handed over and smiled. He didn''t care about Karev''s unwelcome. After all, he was not here for friendly exchanges! "Minister Brian, let''s talk inside, please!" Karev took a please gesture. "En!" Brian nodded, and under the leadership of Karev, Brian walked towards the palace. The palace hall. Karev sat on the throne. And Brian is standing below. "Gift a seat!" Karev said in a deep voice. As soon as the voice fell, someone came over with a chair and placed it in front of Brian. Brian was not polite, picked up a chair casually and sat down. "Your Majesty, let''s not talk too much nonsense, this is a condition of our kingdom, I hope you can accept it!" Brian smiled and took out a treaty from his arms. Karev was taken aback. He didn''t expect Brian to be so direct. He thought he was going to be polite, but he waved his hand and asked the servant to take it. After got it, Karev read it carefully. After a while, his face began to change slowly, first his face was full of anger, then his veins were exposed, and his hands trembled with excitement. Everyone can see that he is extremely angry. "Minister Brian, please forgive us for not accepting this condition!" Karev suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice. Brian was not angry at being rejected, smiled slightly, and said in a deep tone: "Kalev, don''t you think about it anymore?" This time, he didn''t even address Karev by his name directly. "Presumptuous!" "what did you say!" "This is the king!" ... The ministers of the Oga Kingdom couldn''t help it, and they scolded Brian angrily. "Hehe!" Brian chuckled lightly, took out a phone bug from his pocket, glanced around, and asked, "Mind if I make a call?" Before answering, Brian made a call on his own, "Go!" Brian hung up the phone after saying this wordlessly! I have to say that his operation suddenly made the entire hall a little bit stunned! What the hell? Isn''t it annoying you? Are you negotiating? Why did you suddenly start a call with a phone bug? After that, the people in the hall couldn''t help it anymore. It was obvious that they were completely ignored. Even if you are the victorious country, you don''t want to look down on people so much, right? Someone wanted to attack right away. But before he had an attack, a strong earthquake wave hit. "what---" "earthquake?" "Run!" ... Suddenly, there was chaos in the hall, and some ministers who had not stood firm were turned over by the people who had shaken them by the earthquake wave. Brian still sat steadily on the chair, seeming to have anticipated this fluctuation. After waiting for a while, all the ministers calmed down again. Brian smiled and spoke slowly: "Kalev, do you want to think about it again and accept our terms?" At this time, Karev was already stunned, dumbfounded, looking straight out of the hall, without answering for a while. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" When a group of ministers saw this, they called out twice, but Karev still did not respond, so they followed Karev''s gaze, and then they were dumbfounded. I saw a huge red giant appeared outside the city, more than sixty meters high, walking towards the direction of the palace. Although he didn''t take any weapons, his height also caused panic in the whole city. Yes, he is Hoover. Hoover successfully staged an attacking giant in the world of pirates! I saw him slowly walking towards the palace, the 15-meter-high wall of Oga City was like a small gate, and he easily stepped over. The city defense soldiers were panicked, not even a single counterattack, and fled in panic. Not only them, but also the commoners and nobles in the city. "what---" "Run!" "There are giants!" ... The whole city is messed up everywhere! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... This is not an explosion, but Hoover''s footsteps. Although Hoover didn''t intentionally kill people, with his huge body, the streets of Oga City couldn''t accommodate him at all. Every step down, the ground would shake and the buildings would collapse. Walking, Hoover came to the front of the palace and looked directly at Karev in the palace hall from above. Suddenly, Karev broke out in a cold sweat, and his body trembled involuntarily. At this time, Brian smiled and said in a gentle tone: "King Karev, take a look at the treaty. I hope I can get a reply as soon as possible, otherwise..." Hearing this, Karev didn''t feel any tenderness, as if the whole person was in the ice cellar, cold from head to toe. "Your Majesty, please agree to them!" A minister cautiously said. Although he didn''t see what the treaty was, the giant staring outside made him think that he should agree to it first! "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty, or agree to it!" "Let''s agree to it!" ... Immediately a group of ministers persuaded them~www.novelhall.com~ There is no way! In this case, who would dare to say no. Really grow up when the giant outside is a vegetarian! At this time, there was another different voice! "Your Majesty, Minister, please fight!" A middle-aged strong man in armor and a long knife stood up and said angrily. He is the captain of the king''s guard and one of the strongest people in the kingdom! In his opinion, even if there is something great about giants, it shouldn''t be such a bully! Karev didn''t speak. To be honest, he didn''t think that a strong man could beat this giant. You know, Stankey is also one of the strongest people in the kingdom. Isn''t he caught alive now? However, since the brawny has asked for a fight, he is not easy to refuse! Of course, the most important thing is that he still has a glimmer of hope in his heart. If the strong man can beat the giant, can the compensation be lighter? Seeing the king''s silence, the brawny man was a little bit lamented. In a rage, he didn''t wait for the king''s instructions and rushed out with a knife. The brawny man faced Hoover, bent his legs, leaped suddenly, and moved towards Hoover''s heart. "boom!" Hoover slapped his backhand and slapped the brawny man who jumped into the air like a fly. "Boom!" The strong man flew back in an instant, smashed the roof of the main hall directly, fell into the main hall, and smashed the main hall out of a big pit, lying in the pit, not knowing his life or death. "Gulong!" This scene caused everyone in the hall to swallow. "I...I...promise!" Karev tremblingly agreed. Chapter 57： Recruitment notice St. Martins Palace Study. Arthur sat in the study, holding a report in his hand, showing satisfaction. Ten days have passed since Brian went to the Oga Kingdom. This time the report of the war harvest caused by selling items at low prices has also come out. The first one is the battle loss. ...No! In addition to the cost of sailing, not even a single bullet was hit, so there is nothing! The next step is to harvest. First, Li Wei, successfully established a prestige in the West Sea, and now the outside world has spread that the Kingdom of Saint Martin is the number one power in the West Sea, and it has been recognized by most people. After the battle, anyone who wants to attack in the future will have to weigh themselves carefully. Above the sea, those with no heads and no brains are rare animals after all. Most of the brains that can be well-known in the sea are not good enough, at least on the normal line. This battle will reduce a lot of unnecessary in the future. trouble! Blood Harbor Town will enter a period of peaceful and high-speed development! At this rate of development, Blood Harbor Town will soon become the largest wholesale market in the entire Xihai! A large amount of cash flows into the Kingdom of Saint Martin every day. The only worry is that the products in Blood Harbor Town are too popular to be produced. This is what Arthur wants to solve next, and that is population. As long as the population goes up, there will be more workers and things will be produced faster. The second is the compensation from the Oga Kingdom. Oga Kingdom''s compensation is not much, but it is the limit they can come up with. The first is to sell all the national fabric materials to the Kingdom of Saint Martin at a price that is 10% below the market price. Arthur did not do too much on this point. After all, the fabric materials are all grown and produced by the civilians of the Oga Kingdom. If they do too much, they will hate the Kingdom of St. Martin, which will bring certainty to the future takeover of Oga Kingdom. Trouble! The second one is compensation, 50 billion Baileys, first 20 billion, and the rest in ten years. These can basically empty the treasury of the Oga Kingdom, and even the royal family and nobles have to add a lot to it. And as a member country of the world government, Heavenly Gold is required every year. Every year, the Oga Kingdom pays heavenly gold, which is gold or valuables worth 3 billion Baileys. These account for almost one-third of their annual finances. I''m subtracting all kinds of expenses. It would be nice to have one billion left every year. Once there is a natural disaster, let alone one billion, you might have to fill in a lot of it. Now, together with the compensation to the Kingdom of Saint Martin, it is enough to make the Oga Kingdom make ends meet in ten years. Originally Arthur wanted to send the gem of doom, but think about it, let it go for the time being, and wait until the Oga Kingdom money comes over. If the delivery is early, and the king will die before the money comes, it will be more troublesome at once. If the new king''s brain has a problem, if you don''t give it, you will have to waste a lot of effort. In addition to these indemnities, the last gain is more than two million reputation points. These are all the gains of this war. "The next step is to find a way to increase the population!" Arthur thought, touching his chin. The method of increasing the population is not difficult, such as buying slaves, recruiting people from non-world conquest countries, etc. An ordinary slave has hundreds of thousands of Baileys, and with Saint Martin''s financial resources, he can easily buy tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands. And those who have long lived in non-participating countries of the world, in countries where pirates and human traffickers are rampant, are also very eager to join the countries of the world to live a stable life. As long as he buys a large number of slaves or directly recruits people living in non-participating countries in the world. can quickly increase the population of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in a short time. But you can''t increase it blindly! There are many issues such as food, placement, medical care and so on. With the current territory of St. Martin, it can recruit up to 300,000 people. No matter how many it is, it will be difficult to settle. And you cant recruit casually. If you recruit casually, you can only increase some ordinary people. Although it is also very important, it will help the development of the kingdom to a certain extent, but what Arthur thinks is that in addition to recruiting some people, he wants to recruit more talents. These talents are the greater help to the kingdom. You must know that in this world, there are many kinds of black technologies, and there are many talents who can research black technologies. As long as it can recruit a black-tech talent who can churn out robots with bare hands, the kingdom can develop by leaps and bounds, even if it is worth paying 10 billion Baileys for this! So next, he plans to post a recruitment notice on the Western poster. Whether it is a boatman, a scientist, or a biologist, a medical scientist, etc., as long as it is a talent, as long as it is willing to join the Kingdom of Saint Martin, then a certain monetary reward will be given. According to grades, rewards ranging from 10,000 to 100 million Saint Martin''s coins are given, that is, rewards ranging from one hundred thousand Baileys to one billion Baileys. Of course, ordinary people are also recruited. But the rewards are naturally not so rich. In addition to the assignment work and the house assignment, it is the nationality of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. However, no matter the above are talents or ordinary people, as long as they are willing to come, they can be allowed to board the merchant ship going to Bloodport Town, and the ship fee is paid by the Kingdom of Saint Martin! This is to prevent those who are poor or ordinary people who cannot afford to pay for the journey and cannot come. But it is also conditional to take a merchant ship like this. In order to prevent someone from maliciously rubbing the ship, you must unconditionally obey the allocation of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. These talents, the recruitment of ordinary people will cost an amazing amount of money. Fortunately, with the 20 billion Baileys of the Oga Kingdom, plus the daily advancement of Blood Harbor Town and the original national treasury surplus, there are almost 5 billion Saint Martins, or 50 billion Baileys. Of cash. These are enough for him to complete this recruitment. Just do it! Brian who Arthur called right away~www.novelhall.com~Brian, you can talk to Rupert, the editor-in-chief of West Poster, and send out this recruitment notice! Arthur wrote the enlightenment for recruiting the talents he had planned on the paper and handed it to Brian, and at the same time ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Brian took the paper, nodded, turned and left. Then, Giles, Minister of Engineering, Dean of the Academy of Sciences, and David, the head of the shipyard, called by Arthur again. David was originally because the shipyard moved to Bloodport Town, which is not on St. Martin''s Island. He happened to be back today, and Arthur called him by the way. The purpose of calling these people is to conduct some assessments on talents when recruiting talents to prevent people from fishing in troubled waters. "Today, the purpose of calling you here is to take over the development of the kingdom!" Arthur said. "The next development?" Giles looked at Arthur with some confusion. "Yes, I just asked Brian to go to the West to publish a talent recruitment revelation. Next, the kingdom will recruit a large number of talents, and the assessment of the recruited talents depends on you!" Tao. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Upon hearing this, Giles nodded in surprise! With the development of the kingdom, various scientific and technological researches have been put in progress. However, because the Saint Martin Kingdom has a small population, there are very few people who can be responsible for research, and there is not enough distribution at all. I just came here this time. If you recruit more, you can speed up the research process. The other two have no objection, they can''t wait for the increase in talent! Next, a few people here carefully discussed how to evaluate, the classification of talents, etc., and it was not until late at night that the preliminary evaluation was set. Chapter 58： Alabastan The Great Channel. This is a strange sea area. The geomagnetism, celestial phenomena, ocean currents, and air currents are all in chaos. It is very difficult to even confirm your location, not to mention finding new islands. The navigation skills and experience in the four seas are unreliable here, only the "recording compass" is trustworthy. Starting from the starting point-Livasse Mountain (Upside Down Mountain), there are seven magnetic forces extending out. You can choose any one at the beginning, and you can only move forward one island after another. In the end, these seven routes will converge into one channel, and the last island that arrives, Lovedru, is the terminal of the great channel! But so far, there is a record that only one person has taken the entire route, One Piece, Gore D. Roger! DDDDDD On the endless sea. Sailing a merchant ship heading to Alabastan. Aiolia is on board one of the merchant ships. He has a headache now. It wasn''t because of anything else, it was because of the boy with double guns next to him. "Brother Eoria, your lightspeed boxing is so handsome, can you teach me?" "Brother Eoria, what''s in the box behind you?" "Brother Eoria, where are you from?" ... Next to Eoria was a two-meter-tall boy with two guns, wearing a white priest''s uniform, with long black hair, sharp eagle eyes and a height of two meters. As for why the boy followed him... will start from the Whiskey Peak. After accepting Arthur''s instructions, Eoria took the things Arthur gave and boarded a merchant ship into the Great Channel. The first stop is to the Whiskey Peak. Because of Roger, there have been more and more pirates in the past two years, and it has also promoted the development of an industry, that is, bounty hunters. Bounty hunters, as the name suggests, are hunters who chase bounty, and pirates with bounty are natural enemies! Whiskey Peak is the first stop of one of the seven major routes, and countless pirates pass by here every year! In order to bounty, bounty hunters began to slowly gather on the Whiskey Peak, waiting for the pirates to come and go. However, although bounty hunters catch pirates, they are not necessarily good people. I came to the Whiskey Mountain Peak, with a gold box on his back, which immediately attracted the peep of bounty hunters. There are also good people among the bounty hunters, and now the boy named Truman next to Eoria is. After the fledgling bounty hunter Truman saw Eoria carrying the gold box, he kindly went up to remind Eoria. It''s a pity that his kindness is too late. When he reminded him, there was a bounty hunter who wanted to shoot the gold box of Eoria. Immediately, he was hit with a swift punch by Eoriya, and he flew out, smashing through the entire Whiskey Peak Town. After this punch, the peeping bounty hunters'' hearts were tight, and no one dared to peep! However, Aiolia thought about it afterwards and finally wrapped the saint clothes box with a layer of black cloth, not for fear of peeping, mainly for fear of trouble! Also because of this punch, Eoriya instantly got a little fan, Truman! After , Truman has been following Aiolia. Aiolia has a good personality, and he didn''t drive Truman away! But after that, he regretted it. Truman was nothing short of talk! twittering all the way. At first, Eoria was still in the mood to reply to him a few words, and slowly, his eloquent words, even people with the character of Eoria couldnt stand it anymore! However, it is not Eoria''s character to drive him away, so I just ignore him! Soon, the merchant ship arrived at the port city of Alabastan, **** blossoms! "Master Eoria, our fleet can only send you here, and we will sail back when we sell out here!" Romande said apologetically. Romand is the owner of this merchant ship. He is a middle-aged man with a big beard in his early forties. His main business is to transport specialty products from the West Sea to the kingdom of Alabastan on the great waterway. "It''s okay, I will leave by myself next, thank you for your care along the way!" Eoriya said with a smile. "How dare I dare, we are thanks to the care of Mr. Eoria on this journey!" Romande said gratefully. There is Eoria and Romands caravan on this road. They have gone much better than usual. What kind of sea kings, pirates, all have been driven by Eoria, giving him a lot of reduction in Romands loss! "By the way, Lord Eoria, this is one million Baileys, please accept it!" Romande said as he took out a pile of Baileys from his arms, with a face value of 10,000, about a hundred. Respectfully handed it to Aiolia. "No, since you let me take the boat for free, I should take care of you too!" Aiolia refused with a smile. Aiolia is not short of money. As Arthur''s guard, he usually earns a lot of salary. What''s more, this is an official business trip? Arthur came out this time and gave him ten million Bailey as public expense! Originally Arthur wanted to get 100 million, but Aiolia refused because 100 million Baileys were too big to carry. One hundred million Baileys is equivalent to the size of one hundred stacks of one hundred soft sister coins, which adds up to the size of a small box. Arthur thought for a while, and it was indeed inconvenient to carry, so he agreed to Eoriyas request to give him 10 million Baileys. "Master Eoria, please be sure to accept this reward. Compared with the pirates and sea kings you helped us to drive out, free boat rides are nothing at all!" Seeing Eoria''s refusal, Romand simply said nothing. Throwing money into his hands forcibly. "Then...then I''ll accept it!" Romande''s kindness was difficult to overcome, and Eoria accepted it without any means. "It should be, it should be!" Romand smiled and nodded, and then said again, "Master Eoria, after we have sold out this time, the next time we come will be six months later. If the time comes, my lord Come here if you need it, don''t be polite to us!" Six months have been accurately calculated. The reason why the upside-down mountain will show backflow is due to the collision of powerful ocean currents between the four seas, but the collision of ocean currents also has a time to stop, probably every five months. A month. It is this time that the ships on the great waterway can return to the four seas from the upside-down mountain! Therefore, this merchant ship of Romand didn''t dare to go too far, but only dared to reach Alabastan, just for fear that if the time comes, it will take five months to go back! "Okay! Goodbye then!" Eoriya smiled and nodded, and then disembarked. "Brother Eoria, wait for me!" Truman followed Eoria down the boat. As soon as she got off the ship, Eoria felt the hot weather in the desert kingdom of Alabastan. At a glance, the yellow sand in the distance, the city underneath, the walking camels, and the people wearing white robes form a beautiful desert city! "Brother Eoria, is it the first time you are here? Let me introduce it to you!" Truman said excitedly. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "En!" Eoria nodded. Although he was going to sea this time with official duties, he was not in a hurry, and Arthur did not rush him! "Brother Eoria, that one is a clothing store, run by the old Booth family. It has a history of decades. It is said that they make clothes that even queens like to wear!" "Brother Eoria, that one is a barbecue restaurant. It opened last year. The business has been good and the taste is good. Many people like to eat!" "Brother Eoria..." Truman seemed to be familiar with this place, and introduced every shop to Eoria enthusiastically! "Cuckoo---" At this time, Truman''s stomach screamed. "Ah...ha, Brother Eoria, you are also hungry, let''s go to dinner, I''ll treat!" Truman scratched his head awkwardly. "Well, it''s okay, but let me treat you!" Eoriya nodded and said. "That''s good!" Truman did not agree politely and straightforwardly! Then under the leadership of Truman, the two came to a shabby barbecue restaurant. "Brother Eoriya, when you come to Alabastan, you must try the most famous barbecue here. This restaurant has been operating in this city for hundreds of years. It has a long history and has the purest Alabastan barbecue! "Truman introduced. Aioriya didn''t pay much attention to eating, so she followed Truman. The two of them ate quickly in the shop. I have to say that the taste here is really good. While eating, Truman''s face suddenly changed, and he said, "Brother Eoria, you eat first, I''ll go out to the bathroom!" Without waiting for Eoria to reply, Truman ran out in a slip! Chapter 59： Nafirutali After Truman got out of the barbecue restaurant, he went straight to an alley next to him. At this time, many people in the alley were already waiting for him. Headed by is a strong man with strange blond curly hair and a horse face, and a team of soldiers behind him. As soon as they saw Truman, the big man and the soldiers knelt on one knee and said respectfully: "Prince Truman!" "Icarim, are you chasing here?" Truman said with a headache, holding his forehead. "His Royal Highness, the King wants you to go back for treatment!" Icarim said seriously. "Tell him, I won''t go back!" Truman frowned and said firmly. Icarim was trying to persuade him a little bit. At this moment, the phone worm on a soldier behind him rang. "Blubru!" The soldier answered the phone. "Hey, yes, good sire!" The soldier did not hang up after answering the phone, but walked to Truman with the phone and handed him the microphone. "Hello!" Truman answered the phone. "Brother, come back!" A calm voice came from the other end of the phone. "No, I won''t go back!" Truman said firmly. "You must come back, do you know that if you don''t receive treatment, you will have three months left in your life!" the person on the phone said sharply. "I know, I know all!" Truman said excitedly, "I also know that even if I receive treatment, I will live for at most one year... ahem!" Speaking of the excitement, Truman coughed suddenly. With this cough, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Icarim stood up quickly and took out a handkerchief from his arms to help Truman wipe it! The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, and asked, "You... all know?" "Yes, I heard it at the door of your study that day!" Truman paused, with a hint of pleading in his voice, "Cobra, brother! My whole life, from childhood to most of my father''s words, after his death Listen to you, but this time, I dont want to listen anymore!" "This is the first and last willfulness in my life. I don''t want the last moments of my life to be spent in this sky full of yellow sand. I want to walk around, look around, and finally find a good view. Bury yourself there!" Hearing this, Korab was silent for a long time, and finally spoke slowly, with a trembling voice saying: "I...I promise you...but, I hope you can bring a camera phone worm and see you Take photos of everything, along with... the place you want to bury, and find someone to give it to me!" ... Not long after, Truman walked out of the alley with a small bag on his waist containing a phone bug. "Truman is back? The barbecue here is really good, come and eat more!" As soon as Truman returned to the barbecue restaurant, Eoria greeted him warmly to sit down. Although Truman said it in the small alley, but the small alley is not far from the barbecue restaurant, with the amazing five senses of the Saint Seiya, just can hear what they said. From their words, Eoriya also guessed Truman''s identity, it should be the current king of Alabastan, Cobra''s brother, Nafirutali Truman! However, identity is of no use to Aiolia. He just sympathizes with the boy in front of him. He is about to die at the age of sixteen or seventeen, at the age of a flower. "Okay!" Truman nodded with a strong smile. After the two ate for a while, Truman''s emotions eased, and he couldn''t help but looked at Eoria and asked: "By the way, Brother Eoria, where are you going next?" "Sky Island!" Eoriya answered without even thinking about it. Even if others know about it, I don''t know anything about going to Sky Island. Sky Island is not that easy to go to! "Sky Island!?" Truman was a little surprised, "Brother Eoria, is there really a place like Sky Island?" Truman had heard of Sky Island, but he didn''t know whether it was true or false. After all, in the eyes of most people, Sky Island was just a legend. And at this time, a diners interrupted: "How can there be places like the sky island? It''s just a fantasy, how can there be an island floating in the clouds?" Aiolia ignored him, and said to Truman, "Yes, but ordinary people can''t go. The once Pirate King Gore D. Roger has been there!" "Haha, I''m really ignorant. The Pirate King is obviously Goldor Roger, so what kind of D is that!" The diners laughed and said, and then ignored the two of them. In his opinion, the two were just teenagers with rich imagination. ! But Truman frowned slightly. He seemed to have heard the word D somewhere, but then he left it behind and said excitedly: "Brother Eoria, can I go to the sky island with you?" Ioria thought for a while, but finally nodded, and agreed: "Yes!" This time, Arthur gave him two bamboo dragonflies in total, but in fact, one or eight hours is enough. Giving him two is for fear of accidents, and one spare! "Great!" Truman said happily, and then asked involuntarily, "Then Eloria, where are we going to the sky island next?" "Go to Magic Valley Town first!" Eoriya said while eating. "Devil Valley Town?" Truman frowned. "If Devil Valley Town, isn''t it the town where pirates gather? The legendary king Rolando once boasted that he found a golden town full of gold there! " "Rolando is not a big talker, but a big adventurer. As for why, you will know when you get to the sky island!" Eoriya said with a smile. "Oh?" Truman suddenly felt curiosity, but since Eoria didn''t say anything, he had no choice but to suppress curiosity first. "By the way, Brother Eoria, if you want to go to Magic Valley Town, there are no merchant ships to go there. If we want to go, we can only charter a ship by ourselves~www.novelhall.com~ or buy one! "Truman said. "Well! When you finish eating, let''s go to the port and have a look. If it doesn''t work, just rent one!" Eoriya nodded. Soon, the two of them finished eating. After Eoria settled the bill, the two returned to the port. There are many ships in the port. The two asked one by one, looking for a circle. As Truman said, there is no merchant ship willing to go to Magic Valley Town. After all, it is a Pirate Town, and merchant ships are no different from home delivery! "Forget it, when we go to see where there are charter boats, let''s rent one and take us there!" Aiolia finally gave up and chose to charter a boat. "I know where there are boats for rent. If you rent a small boat to take us there, it will only cost 100,000 Baileys! I''ll take you there!" Truman suggested. "Good too!" Eoriya nodded. Just as the two were about to leave, there was a sudden riot in the port. I saw a pirate ship coming from a distance. On the flag was a skeleton with wings and two swords crossed behind it. "Pirate?" Truman suddenly became puzzled, "Why would a pirate come here?" Under normal circumstances, pirates will not come to the ports of the participating countries. Attacking such places will not only be countered by the participating countries, but also be most wanted by the navy! After seeing the pirate ship, Eoria suddenly laughed and said: "It seems we don''t need to charter a boat anymore. Someone happens to help us sail the boat!" "Brother Eoria, do you want to..." Truman said excitedly. After hearing what Eoria said, he immediately understood what Eoria wanted to do! "Haha!" Eoriya smiled without answering. Chapter 60： Sand crocodile On the pirate boat coming towards the canola port. stood a young man with a big back, no eyebrows and a height of 2.5 meters. He was wearing a black fur coat with an earring on his right ear and a cigar smoking a cigar. Inside the fur coat was an orange plaid long-sleeved shirt. is Krokdal! At this time, he is just a fledgling pirate, with no scars on his face, his hands are intact, and he has not committed a crime yet! Krokdal stood on the bow, looking at the desert in the distance, with a smile on his face. "It''s really a good place. If it weren''t for the position of One Piece, I really want to stay here forever!" Krokdal stood at the bow of the ship with his hands open, feeling the heat and drought in the air, his mouth raised slightly, his hands could not help. A little bit of sand shed. And at this moment, the ship slowly docked, Krokdal made a light leap and jumped directly out of the ship! As soon as he got off the boat, he found two people standing not far away, staring straight at him. "Yep!?" Krokdal is a bit strange, shouldn''t ordinary people run away yelling when they see the pirate? What is going on with these two people? He thought that his eyes were dazzled, and he was wrong! rubbed his eyes involuntarily! Yep! ? The two people in front of me are still there. But I looked at those people in the distance. "There are pirates!" "Run!" "Hurry up and call the army over!" ... The people in the port all run away frantically with panic expressions. En, there is nothing wrong with escaping, then...the two people in front of me who have the problem! ? "Pirate?" Eoria asked. Krokdal nodded suspiciously. "That''s good, I''m going to Demon Valley Town, please take me for a ride, and spare your life as a reward!" Aiolia can not refuse to say, usually he is not like this, mainly because of K Rockdale is a pirate! If it werent for Truman to say that this should be a fledgling pirate, who had never committed a crime and had no bounty, I would not even say that Eoria would spare his life. As for Truman''s judgment, Aiolia is quite convinced. After all, Truman appeared as a bounty hunter when they first met. What kind of bounty hunter would he not recognize if he was connected to the arrest warrant? However, Krokdal was completely angry. He felt that he was deeply humiliated by these two neuroses in front of him! What the hell! ? He is a pirate! Ask a pirate to take you for a ride? still around me? Klockdal said angrily: "What kidding, Lao Tzu is a pirate, do you think Lao Tzu''s pirate flag is fake? Do you think this is your cruise ship?" As he said, he waved his fist and hit Eoria hard. "boom!" Aiolia smiled slightly and stretched out a hand, caught the fist with one hand, smiled slightly, and pressed his hand! "what!" Krokdahl let out a scream, he didn''t expect Eoria to catch his punch, and was squeezed severely before he could react. "Elementalization!" Krokdal hastened elementalization, turning his hands into sand. "Natural fruit?" Eoria squeezed his hand and looked at the tall pirate in surprise. I didn''t expect that he was still a demon fruit capable person, let alone the most precious natural fruit. ! "Asshole, go to hell!" Klockdall showed a hideous face, his right arm turned into a crescent-shaped sand blade, and he waved suddenly. "Arc moon shaped sand dunes!" The huge sand blade slashed towards Eoria and Truman. "Puff!" The next moment, Krokdal knelt on the ground all of a sudden, the cigar on his mouth fell, and the blade of sand was completely dissipated. I saw Eoria suddenly appear in front of Krokdal, holding a sea-building stone handcuffs in his hand, and the handcuffs were directly pressed against Krokdal''s face. To be honest, Krokdal''s heart was extremely broken at this time, and he felt that his whole person was not good. One year ago, he watched the execution of Gore D. Roger in Roger Town, and was infected by Rogers tempting words. He secretly made up his mind to dream of becoming the new One Piece! However, although his dream is to become One Piece, he is not the kind of brainless person, but after sufficient preparation, he brazenly enters the great channel! And his first stop is the desert kingdom of Alabastan that matches his fruit attributes! During , he did not commit any crimes. It was not that he had a good character, but that he was disdainful. He was disdainful of casting his reputation as a commoner. Unexpectedly, he was stunned as soon as he arrived in Alabastan and was severely slapped with Hailoushi on his face by two seemingly crazy teenagers. He is not the one he will be twenty years later, and his strength is at the level of a lieutenant colonel. At most, relying on fruit advantage to defeat some unarmed colonels, he is vulnerable to Eoria. Of course, he wont be able to beat Eoria after twenty years! "Hailou Rock!" Krokdal said tremblingly, pointing to Eoria. "How is it? Are you thinking about it now?" Aiolia said with a smile! At this time, the members of the Krokdal Pirates also got off the ship. "Captain!" "How are you, Captain!" "Captain, are you okay!" ... The crew cared about Krokdal. But he didn''t dare to make any movements. Didn''t you see that the boss was pressed to the ground? The strength of the boss is so strong that people have been pressed to the ground like this, how dare they make any moves? However, Krokdal, with the sea building stone on his face, felt ashamed and indignant. From the time the ship docked to the crew disembarking, he just fell to his knees on the ground in less than a minute. What would happen to him? Bring the little brother! "I..." Krokdal was about to refuse hardly, but Truman interrupted. "You have to think about it!" Truman turned the two guns in his hand, intentionally or unintentionally pointed the muzzle at Krokdal, seemingly persuaded. Truman''s action is self-evident! Krokdal was silent for a long time, struggling in his heart, and finally said with some humiliation: "I...I...promise!" If you dont agree, youll be kneeling here today. He is a pirate with a dream! His dream has not yet come true! ... Just like this, the Klock Pirates went to sea again. Less than half an hour after logging in to Alabastan, I was pressed out to sea again! on board Krokdal leaned weakly against the pole of the boat, while Truman was squatting next to him and talking to him. "What''s your name?" "Why are you a pirate?" "Oh, what kind of devil fruit are you?" ... I''m familiar with it. Truman asked endlessly when he was handcuffed to the sea floor stone. Krokdal rolled his eyes at him, saying that he didn''t want to bother him. "boom!" Truman laughed and fired a shot directly into the sky, looking at Krokdal with threatening eyes~www.novelhall.com~Sha. Krokdal! "Klockdale said helplessly. "Why be a pirate?" Truman asked curiously. Krokdal was silent for a while, then slowly said: "Dream!" "Hehe, what a **** dream, another person who was fooled by Roger!" Aiolia chuckled and said disdainfully. "Yes!" Truman nodded in agreement. No matter what reason he became a pirate, a pirate is a pirate. Even if it is for a dream, he is still a pirate. "Today, the main reason for sparing your life is because you didn''t have a bounty, and you didn''t do any evil. After that, I will let you go wherever you are!" Aiolia looked at Krokdal with a murderous face, Shen Shen Soundtrack, "But... if in the future I hear you do something evil, I will chase you to the end of the world!" Aiolia is very clear, one yard into one yard, although Krokdal is flying the Pirate Flag, after he interrogated the crew on the ship one by one, he found that they did not, or had not done anything. Evil. That''s why he put them a size. If they really did something evil, he wouldn''t let them off easily! Hearing the words, Krokdal fell silent, he could hear the murderous aura between Eoriya''s words. For a while, the atmosphere on the boat became a bit heavy, and Truman quickly changed the subject: "Old Sha, what is your fruiting ability?" Speaking of fruits, Krokdal instantly regained his confidence and proudly said: "Natural rustling fruit!" Sure enough, when he heard the name of the fruit, Truman suddenly exclaimed: "Is that the natural fruit that is known as invincible?" Krokdal showed arrogance, and nodded very confidently. Chapter 61： Domineering "Haha!" Aiolia chuckled disdainfully, and said to Truman, "That''s the talents from all over the world and the first half. In fact, after the second half, although the natural system is strong, but Far from being invincible!" "Why?" Truman''s curiosity increased upon hearing this. Krokdal also looked at Eoria with a puzzled look. He is also very curious about what other shortcomings besides the shortcomings he knows. "Any devil fruit, the disadvantage of the unity is that the sea tower stone can invalidate the ability of the capable person and become an ordinary person, and the capable person in the sea will be weak and unable to actively use the fruit." "In addition, different fruits have various different shortcomings, such as rustling fruits, as long as you have water on your fist, you can hit him!" "Furthermore, natural fruits can also be hit directly by people, as long as they are armed and domineering, they can hit his body. In addition, natural fruits will also be hit by natural fruits." Aiolia briefly explained the shortcomings of Devil Fruit. Other Krokdal can understand. As a natural fruit, he knows his shortcomings to some extent, but he doesn''t know what armed domineering is, so he asked: "What is domineering?" Similarly, Truman also looked at Eoria with a puzzled look! "All human beings have the potential power. This power is an innate ability, aura, murderousness, fighting spirit... When you manipulate these invisible sensations, willpower can be turned into a weapon. This powerful Power, people call it domineering!" Aiolia explained. "Among them, domineering is also divided into three types: seeing and hearing color, armed color and overlord color! Seeing and hearing color can predict the enemy''s actions, armed color can enhance defense and attack power, and can also hit the natural type, and overlord color can Rely on your own courage to shock or scare the enemy!" "Sounds amazing!" Truman looked surprised. He felt that he had gained insight and couldn''t help asking, "Brother Eoria, are you domineering?" Aiolia shook her head. Crocker Dalton looked at Eoria with disdain. He only thought Eoria was bluffing him, and he wouldnt know how to say it, obviously bragging! However, Truman believed in Eoria. He only thought it was difficult to practice domineering, and sighed: "It is so difficult to practice, even someone as strong as Eoria would not!" "It''s not difficult to practice. Almost everyone in the New World will be a little domineering, and there are many people in the Navy. I can''t practice for special reasons!" Aiolia explained, paused and continued, "But ...I know how to practice!" "Really? Brother Eoria, can you teach me!" Hearing this, Truman grabbed Eoria''s hands and said excitedly. Aiolia hesitated instead. If it was taught by other people, it would be taught. Armed **** is not a particularly secretive thing, but Truman has a terminal illness. Although he does not know what it is, he dare not teach him casually. ! "No, your physique is too weak. If you practice domineering, you need your body to reach a certain strength before you can practice!" Eoriya found an excuse to refuse. "Hehe, all domineering is made up, and there is nothing at all, how could he teach you?" Klockdal laughed. "boom!" Truman kicked directly, kicked Krokdal a few meters away, looked at him, and said seriously: "Big Brother Eoria won''t lie to me!" Aiolia himself did not expect that Truman would believe him so much after the two had been in contact for only a few days! "It doesn''t matter if he believes it or not! It''s just a frog at the bottom of the well, there is no need to care about him!" Eoriya said with a smile, and then he asked, "Have you heard of Admiral Blackhand Zefa?" Truman nodded fiercely, Zefa used to be an admiral of the navy, how could he have never heard of it! "The Black Wrist Sage is because it has trained the armed color domineering to the point of being extremely powerful. When it is used, the armed color wraps the entire hand, and the entire hand becomes dark, so it is called the black wrist!" "So, I used to wonder why the admiral''s nickname is black wrist. I thought it was because his hands were black that he was called black wrist!" Truman suddenly realized. Then, Truman looked at Eoria admiringly, and said, "Brother Eoria, I didnt expect you to be so knowledgeable and know everything!" Aiolia smiled and said, "It''s not that I''m knowledgeable, but the King whose allegiance I am loyal is knowledgeable. These are all your Majesty told me!" "What, Big Brother Eoria, you are such a strong man who is loyal to a king!" Truman was surprised. In his opinion, how could a strong person like Eoria be loyal to others? "What kind of a strong I am, in our kingdom, my strength can only be counted as the upper level, but not the strongest! There are more than a dozen strengths similar to mine!" Aiolia said with a smile. "hiss---" Truman suddenly took a breath, what kind of kingdom has so many strong people! Even Krokdal on the side was a little surprised. Although he doesn''t think his strength is much worse than Eoria, he just lost because of carelessness. But Eoria can slap Hailou Rock on his face when he does not react, and in his opinion, his strength is not much worse than him! "Brother Eoria, what kind of kingdom are you from!" Truman curiously asked. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin, I am the King''s Guards of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the Twelve Golden Saints of the Saints Legion, Leo Eoria!" Aiolia introduced. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Truman frowned suddenly~www.novelhall.com~ This name is so familiar, he seems to have heard it somewhere! "You are a member of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea! The kingdom that defeated the green pepper of the cone has recently defeated the kingdom of the 50,000 fleet with a terrifying record of zero to forty thousand!" Krokdal was surprised. "Well!" Eoriya nodded. At this time, Truman also remembered what kind of kingdom the Kingdom of Saint Martin was. Recently, his brother often mentioned this powerful kingdom! Truman was about to say something, but suddenly, Eoria''s face changed, staring in one direction, he felt a sense of extreme danger! I saw a black cannonball flying from a distance, extremely fast! In an instant, Eoria put on the golden saint. his eyes narrowed and his fist was raised. "Light Speed ??Fist!" A powerful fist hits the cannonball. "Boom!" The fist pressure collided with the cannonball, causing a violent explosion, and the airflow generated after the explosion spread to a range of more than ten kilometers. The ship they were on was pushed a few hundred meters away by a huge air wave! Krokdal looked at the golden armor boy in horror. Originally, he thought Eoria was about the same as his strength. This moment, he instantly recognized the reality. What followed was a deep fear. Fortunately, Eoria did not intend to kill him. At the same time, he completely believed what Eoria said just now. There is no need for such a strong person to lie to him, right? However, Eoria was not in the mood to pay attention to Krokdal''s psychological changes, but looked solemnly at the direction of the shells. A dog-headed naval warship appeared slowly in that direction! Chapter 62： Chance encounter "what!" Karp looked at the pirate ship in the distance with some surprise. Although it was just a fist-bone meteorite he had just handed, he didn''t use his full strength, but it wasn''t anyone who could take it. Karps adjutant Bogart took a binoculars and took a closer look. He hesitated, and said: "Lord Karp, we seem to have called the wrong person. Although the ship in front is flying the Pirate Flag, I I didn''t see them in the reward order, they should be the fledgling pirate group, and the pirates seem to be captured!" Karp was taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled a little embarrassedly, "Ahahaha, I called the wrong person!" Kapu was originally on a mission nearby to clear out a pirate group that has recently risen to fame and frequently attacked franchisees and various naval bases, and slaughtered civilians! The strength of this pirate group is not strong, but its nature is relatively bad. With his strength, he completed the task with a few shots of fist bone meteorites. After , he did not report back to the navy headquarters, but according to the usual practice, skipped work, and prepared to go back to the Kingdom of Goya in the East China Sea to see his hometown elders! Of course, the real purpose is to go back and see Ace! On the way back, he saw a ship with the Pirate Flag, which was the ship where Eoria was located. Karp had just woke up at the time and was about to move his muscles and bones, so he just shot a fist meteorite. "At the front of the ship stood a man wearing a gorgeous golden armor. He should be a golden saint from the Kingdom of Saint Martin. He was too far away to see his face. I don''t know which one it is!". Bogart analyzed it carefully. "Golden Saint Seiya?" Karp was taken aback first, and then he was excited, and he was a little eager to try it. He wanted to see how strong the Golden Saint Seiya could defeat the Green Pepper of Cone! "Hey!" Bogart glanced at Karps expression, his heart jumped, and instantly understood what Karp wanted to do, and quickly persuaded: "Lieutenant General Karp, that''s a member of the country!" "I just move my muscles and bones, not serious!" Karp waved his hand indifferently. "But they are from a franchise country. If you are sued by the world government, the marshal will call you over and reprimand you again!" Bogart continued to persuade him with embarrassment. "Haha! It''s okay, I''m used to it!" Karp laughed indifferently, reprimanding him with fear on his face. "Yes..." Bogart was trying to persuade a few more words. Karp stretched out his hand to interrupt him, and said with a smile: "They are now flying the Pirate Flag!" "Uh...yes!" Bogart was taken aback, and then he understood what Karp meant. Karp pulled hard, and threw the navy windbreaker that was draped on the outside directly aside, revealing the blue shirt with tight muscles inside. "Crack!" He twisted his neck, kneaded his fist, and made a sound of bone creaking. "Get the cannonball!" Karp shouted excitedly. "Yes!" The navy soldier on the side saluted, and then went to carry the shells. After a while, more than a dozen boxes of shells were moved onto the deck and placed beside Karp. "Haha, take it!" Karp picked up a cannonball in his hand, held it tightly, and threw it at Eoria. "Fist bone. Meteor group!" One after another shells were thrown out of Karp''s hands, forming a sky full of shells. Aiolia stood on the bow of the ship, looking at the flying cannonballs with a heavy face, and slammed them out with both hands to an invisible degree. "Plasma Light Speed ??Punch!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Countless light speed fists formed an airtight net in front of Eoria, and they kept colliding with the flying shells. Between the two, there were countless bombarding sounds and powerful air currents. The air flow hits the ship continuously, The ship was pushed directly to a distance of thousands of meters. However, the shells still did not stop, nor did the light speed punch. After a while. Eoriya couldn''t help leaving drops of sweat on his face. The high-intensity use of light speed fist was also a heavy burden for him! Fortunately, at this moment, the shells on Karps ship were completely exhausted. "Ahaha, there are no shells! It looks like a special big iron ball is going to be used!" Karp laughed excitedly. The special big iron ball is an iron ball comparable to the size of a ship. Once a normal ship is smashed down, it will instantly be shattered and destroyed! "Lieutenant General Karp, it''s almost done. If it''s really dead, it won''t be easy!" Bogart was shocked, and quickly stopped Karp. He couldn''t let Karp come in casually. What will happen, he is the one who suffers, who calls him Kapu''s adjutant! Although Karp still had some ideas, he finally stopped after listening to Bogart''s words. After all, Eoriya was not his grandson, and he was not kind enough to make a heavy hand! "Lieutenant General Karp, let me explain?" Bogart asked. "huhu---" Karp didn''t answer, he didn''t know when he lay back where he had slept before, and fell asleep. Bogart looked at Karp helplessly. It is a nightmare to have such a boss! After thinking about it, Bogart did not explain in the end. If you do not explain it, it means you have recognized them? might as well not explain! "Go to the Kingdom of Goya!" Bogart gave the order. The warship started slowly and drove directly beside the ship where Eoria was. The two boats that had been killed before stopped inexplicably, and passed by like this, as if they were strangers. on board. Krokdal and Truman looked at Eoria, opened their mouths slightly, and looked extremely shocked. After a long while, the two people slowed down. "Gulong!" Krokdal swallowed fiercely. He really did not expect that someone could be so powerful. "No... are you okay?" Truman said tremblingly. The battle at that level just now, although it was only a short period of time, left him with lingering fear! "It''s okay!" Eoriya shook her head and said. "Hoo---" Truman breathed a sigh of relief, and then he asked puzzledly, "By the way, who was it that beat us just now?" "There is a dog''s head on the bow, it should be Vice Admiral, Iron Fist Cap!" Aiolia got a headache thinking about it. She fought inexplicably, and stopped inexplicably. Now he is all Inexplicably up. "Navy hero, Iron Fist Cap?" Truman wondered. Aiolia nodded. "Then why did he hit us?" Truman was still a little puzzled. Aiolia thought about it carefully, and finally bared her teeth, and said uncertainly, "If, I''m not mistaken, in terms of Lieutenant General Karp''s character, he should have just woke up from sleep, so move around! " is the only one who can attack others for such a nonsense reason! "What! How could he be like this? I want my brother to complain to him!" Truman said angrily. "It''s useless, look at our heads!" Eoriya shook his head and said. on the head!? Truman raised his head in some doubt, only to see a huge Pirate Flag flying above it. He understood in an instant. "Also, although Lieutenant-General Karp attacked us, he kept his hands and didn''t use his full strength!" Aiolia paused, and continued, "It may be because we were passing by here, we happened to have pirates. Flag, so he just hit it with a cannonball!" "After that, someone on the boat should have recognized me, but Lieutenant General Karp just woke up with itchy hands, so he moved his hands. However, he did not kindly do too much, so he almost stopped, and finally felt bad. Explain, just leave it as if you didn''t know it!" Aiolia explained this paragraph, UU reading www. When uukanshu.com listened to them, Truman and Krokdal were dumbfounded, with such an expression on their faces. "Okay, let the crew quickly set off, don''t stay here!" Eoriya said helplessly. "Yes, yes, yes! Hurry up!" Truman nodded fiercely. After a while, the ship started up again and drove towards the original goal. In their distance, neither Karp nor Aiolia paid attention. Three ships without flags are parked at sea! "Boss, fortunately you saw Karp''s ship from a distance, otherwise we would be over with this level of fighting!" A thirties with a rifle head and a spear, wearing a cold sweat, Said to a strong young man with red hair. The red-haired burly young man is Aiden, the captain of the lightning wolf pirate group that has recently gained fame! After leaving Blood Harbor Town, Aiden recruited troops in the West Sea, re-organized the Pirate Group, and changed its name to the Lightning Wolf Pirate Group. After a period of running-in, the Lightning Wolves Pirates entered the Great Channel and headed for the new world! On the way, Aiden saw Karps ship from a distance, and ordered the crew to put down the flag from his heart, parked the ship aside, and waited for them to finish. "Micah, stop talking nonsense, let''s set off now, and head towards the new world!" Aiden said lightly. "Hao Le!" Maika nodded, and then issued an order to let the crew start the ship. "By the way, boss, I heard that the new world has three powers, aunt, beasts and white beard. Should we join them in the new world, or create our own power!" Maika asked curiously. "You will know then!" Aiden said lightly. Chapter 63： Rush to the sky The boat continued to drive towards the town of Magic Valley. But along the way, Krokdal was silent all over, he wondered in his heart, can his own strength enter the new world? I heard that the navy doesn''t stand up very much there, but even with such a strong naval hero, how strong is the new world? But nobody cares about him. Truman excitedly asked various questions beside Eoria. "Brother Eoria, you were so handsome with that trick, can you teach me!" "Brother Eoria, your golden armor is so handsome. Tell me if you buy it there, I will buy one too!" "Brother Eoria, what are the requirements for joining Saint Seiya, can you tell me?" ... Aiolia suddenly felt that Truman was terminally ill. Did God think that he would have finished speaking all his life, so he took his life ahead of time! Fortunately, Magic Valley Town is not far from Alabastan. Within a few days, the boat drove to the vicinity of Demon Valley Town. Its just that todays weather doesnt seem so good! The violent wind screamed, the waves were soaring, the sky was dim, and it was about to rain. "Hurry up and enter Magic Valley Town!" Eoria frowned and said, he had a bad feeling! "Yes!" The crew nodded quickly. After seeing Eoria and Karp fighting, they didn''t hesitate to give Eoria''s orders, as long as they ordered them to be executed immediately, very obedient! "Boom!" Suddenly, a thunderstorm flashed across the sky. "Pattern!" Heavy rain will follow! "Roar---" A snake-like sea king over a hundred meters long roared towards the ship. "boom!" Aiolia easily solved it with a flash punch. However, his anxiety is getting stronger and stronger. "Brother Eoria, the rain is getting heavier, should we go to the cabin to hide?" Truman asked from the side. "Don''t go, I have a bad feeling, wait for you to be by my side so I can protect you!" Eoriya reached out to stop him, and said solemnly. "Yes!" Hearing that, Truman''s heart jumped, and he quickly approached Eoria, firmly grasping one of his hands, watching around, for fear that something might happen suddenly. At this time, Krokdal was dragging his weak body and preparing to enter the cabin. Because of the fruit''s ability, he particularly hates rain, so he wants to enter the cabin when it rains. After a few days, he has become a little bit accustomed to Hailou Rock. Although he is still weak, he can at least move. "Wait!" Eoriya stopped him suddenly. "Well!?" Krokdal paused, turned his head, and looked at Eoria with a puzzled face. "Let''s open it, it''s almost to Demon Valley Town anyway!" Eoriya said lightly, and threw a key to Krokdal, which was the key to Hailou Shi! Krokdal nodded blankly, did not speak, just silently picked up the key and opened the handcuffs. Then he moved his hands a bit, and then went into the cabin. Even if the handcuffs were opened, he had no intention of attacking Eoria. In the past few days, he had completely recognized his strength, even if he was in his heyday, he could not beat it, not to mention today''s weather! at this time. "boom!" A huge ocean current jetted out beside the ship, hitting the sky directly, and it slowly descended after reaching a height of about three kilometers. This makes Eoria''s brows jump. If this powerful current hits the ship directly. The ship was probably divided into two halves directly by the huge impact. Even if it didnt, it would be rushed to a high altitude, and then crashed down. The ship was destroyed and killed. It was no different from being rushed in half! Although nothing can happen with his strength, he doesn''t want to swim to Demon Valley Town in embarrassment! However, the first huge ocean current seemed to be opening. "Boom boom boom!" One after another huge ocean current jetted out from the ship. Truman watched his heart beating wildly, and he held Eoria tightly with both hands, not daring to relax at all. After blowing wildly for a while, the current finally stopped. seems to be the tranquility before the storm, and Eorias ominous premonition is getting heavier. next moment. Aiolia suddenly felt the ship shake violently. The surrounding scenery changed from the sea to the sky. "Quickly, hold on to me!" Aiolia yelled at Truman. He has realized that the huge ocean current directly washed his ship into the sky! Truman''s words seemed to be cured, and he didn''t dare to say anything, but he grabbed Eoria tightly, shaking involuntarily. one kilometer The ship is okay, there is nothing broken. two kilometers "Crack!" Aiolia vaguely heard the sound of the ship breaking. Three kilometers There were large and small cracks at the beginning of the ship four kilometers The whole ship is almost intact. five kilometers The ship split in half in an instant, and Eoria happened to be at the bow of the ship. He also clearly saw the middle of the cabin at the stern part of the ship, Krokdal''s expression of extreme horror. Regarding this, Aiolia could only silently mourn Klockdal for a second. At this height, with Krokdal''s strength, whether he can survive is completely dependent on his life! Not to mention that it is raining now, his rustling fruit is completely restricted! six kilometers The current stopped and the ship began to fall. Aiolia held Truman tightly with one hand. Both legs bend slightly and jump hard. flew up several hundred meters. "what---" The captured Dulu''s face showed horror and screamed loudly. He swears that this is definitely the most exciting time in his life, and it is still a terrible stimulus, more stimulating than he learned that he has three months to live. even three months of life was lost by accident! Fortunately, Aiolia did not apologize for Truman''s trust. When jumped to the top, he took out a bamboo dragonfly from his arms and stuck it directly on his head. After a while, they stopped in the air. "Hoo---" Seeing them stop, Truman breathed a sigh of relief. then looked around curiously, and finally fixed his eyes on the bamboo dragonfly on Eoria''s head. "Brother Eoria, what''s on your head?" Truman asked curiously. This question made Eoria look black. I didn''t expect Truman to care about this without first caring about his life! "Bamboo dragonfly!" Aiolia replied irritably, and then took out a bamboo dragonfly and pressed it directly on Truman''s head! No way, when the bamboo dragonfly bears the weight of two people, it can''t lift off at all. After pressing the bamboo dragonfly, Aiolia immediately let go. "Ah ah ah---" His letting go immediately aroused Truman''s fear. After a while in the air, he finally stopped. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com "Haha, so fun!" After a while, Truman got acquainted with the bamboo dragonfly, and then he finished happily. "Okay, stop playing, follow me!" Eoriya beckoned to Truman helplessly. "Good Le!" Truman obediently agreed. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly thought about what he was thinking of again. He stopped and said, "Brother Eoria, wait, I will do one thing first!" Aiolia looked at it with some doubt, until Truman took out the phone bug from the small bag in his waist, he suddenly realized! "Crack!" Truman took a few consecutive photos before he stopped. "Well, Brother Eoria, let''s go!" Truman smiled. Aiolia flew straight towards the clouds. Although Truman had some doubts, he didn''t say anything out of his trust in Eoria, and flew over with him. Soon, the two approached the clouds. "Hold your breath!" Eoriya suddenly shouted. Truman subconsciously held his breath. The next moment, a strong sense of suffocation came towards him. He felt like he was in the water, and he couldn''t even open his eyes! But this is an altitude of seven kilometers, how can there be water? His heart is filled with puzzlement! Fortunately, this feeling of suffocation did not last long. Under the leadership of Bamboo Dragonfly, he continued to ascend for a certain distance, and the suffocation finally disappeared. "huhu---" Truman panted heavily, and it took him a long time to relax, and looked around the surrounding environment, but the eye-catching scenery made him completely dumbfounded! This is a world full of clouds! Baihai arrives! Chapter 64： Sky Island Sky Island exists in the White Sea (above 10,000 meters) above the White Sea (above 7,000 meters). To be precise, the sky island is a collective name. The islands above the sky can be called sky islands, but they have their own names. The place where Luffy goes up is Angel Island, and the place where Aini Road is destroyed is called Bika ! To reach the sky island, you must first reach the White Sea. There are two ways to reach the White Sea. The first is to ride the upward rushing current, but the upward rushing current is extremely dangerous. If a boat comes up, all of them will survive or all will die, so it is also called "The dangerous route of life or death." The second type is to come from the highway, but it is also very dangerous. For every one hundred people, at most a few people will survive. If you want to go down, you have to reach the end of the cloud in the east, which is a place like a waterfall. If you go down, you will rush down like jumping off a cliff. In general, whether it''s going up or down, it''s a gamble. It''s not a 50-50 one, but the chance of death is far greater than the chance of survival! And the air is very thin at such a height, and the athletic ability of the blue ocean people will be greatly reduced as a result! In addition, the currency unit of Sky Island is ike, and the conversion relationship with Bailey is that one berry corresponds to 10,000 ike! ---------------- "Crack!" Truman excitedly took pictures with the camera phone worm everywhere. After a long time, he stopped without any thoughts, and asked excitedly: "Brother Eoria, is this the sky island?" "No!" Aiolia shook her head. "It turned out not to be, then what is this place?" Truman asked with some loss. "This is the bottom layer of the sky island, the White Sea!" Eoriya replied. "The bottom layer of the sky island?" Truman looked at Eoria in confusion. "Yes, the sky island has two floors. The first floor is the White Sea, which is located at an altitude of 7,000 meters. The second floor is the White Sea, located at an altitude of 10,000 meters. The White Sea is the location of the sky island. !" Aiolia explained. "Then what are we waiting for, hurry up, I want to see what the sky island looks like!" Truman became excited and was about to fly up on the spot. Aiolia quickly took his hand and said, "What is the hurry, do you know the rules of Sky Island?" "There are rules for the sky island?" Truman said with a surprised look. "Sky Island is just a general term. All the islands in the sky can be called Sky Island. And where we are now is Angel Island, a territory belonging to the Kingdom of Gods, we naturally have to abide by their rules here!" Ai Euria explained helplessly. "Oh!" Truman suddenly realized, and then asked, "Then what rules are there?" "Just follow me!" Eoriya didn''t want to explain any more, so she just took Truman to experience it. Led by Aiolia, the two flew towards a cloud waterfall connecting the upper and lower layers. Soon, the two arrived in front of a building. The gate of heaven is written on it. "This name is really unlucky!" Truman was unable to complain, the name seemed to be dead. After entering the gate of heaven, an old woman greeted him immediately. "Crack!" The old woman looked at the bamboo dragonfly on the two people''s heads, she was a little surprised, but there was no fluctuation on the surface. Instead, she took out a shell camera and took pictures of the two. "Brother Eoria, it looks like an angel, an angel with wings!" Truman said excitedly, pointing to the old woman. "I am the surveillance officer of the Gate of Heaven, Amazon, are you here for sightseeing or for war?" Amazon asked in a hoarse, low voice. "We are going to the Kingdom of Gods!" Truman said straightforwardly. "Please pay the fee first, one billion ike per person!" Amazon said. "What, a billion!!!" Truman said in surprise, no matter what the unit is, a billion is a huge number! "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to pay, you can also go in!" Amazon said indifferently. "Really?" Truman asked in surprise. "Hey, this is 200,000 Baileys!" Eoriya knew the consequences of not paying money, and didn''t want to waste time here, so he took out 200,000 Baileys from his arms and handed them to Amazon. Amazon looked at Eoria in surprise, but silently accepted Bailey. "Huh---, it turned out to be one hundred thousand Baileys, scared me!" Truman patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. He thought one billion Iqs was such a huge number. It turned out to be only equivalent to one hundred thousand. Bailey! You know, Truman and Eoria are not the kind of people who are greedy for money like Nami, and they are not short of money. For Truman, sometimes he even eats more than that for a meal! "Well, I will send you up with the special express shrimp of the White Sea!" Amazon said. "No need!" Eoriya waved her hand and refused. The two have bamboo dragonflies. Why sit on something like express shrimp? It''s okay to fly up slowly! "What is Eoria Gothic Shrimp?" Truman asked curiously. "Do you remember the feeling of getting up to Sky Island just now?" Aiolia asked rhetorically. "Well!" Truman nodded in confusion. "The feeling of sitting there is almost the same as when I came up just now!" Aiolia explained. Thinking of the thrill of being on the verge of life and death, Truman shuddered in an instant, and he secretly rejoiced that this time he came with Eoria. If he was alone, he would have sat there if he was unclear! Then, under the leadership of Aiolia, the two continued to fly upward along the Yunhe Road. Soon, the two came to the end of the road to Yunhe, a place shining brightly. "Hold your breath!" Eoriya said towards Truman. After Truman had the last experience, he didn''t ask the reason, he just held his breath. There was another suffocation. The two broke through the sea clouds and came to the upper layer of the White Sea, where the sky island is, the White Sea! Truman looked around for a week, suddenly his eyes lit up, as if he had found something, and said excitedly: "Brother Eoria, there are beaches and trees over there, let''s go and take a look!" talking. Truman directly took Eoria and flew over~www.novelhall.com~ Soon, the two came to the beach made of clouds. Sunshine, beach, and sea water constitute a beautiful beach. If the beach and sea are not made of clouds, it looks no different from Qinghai below. As soon as he arrived at the beach, Truman immediately took the bamboo dragonfly and played on it enthusiastically. "This cloud is so comfortable, like a bed!" "This tree looks like a coconut tree!" "This flower looks so strange!" "Hey, there is a pavilion here!" ... Truman was chatting while playing. But Aiolia''s mind is not here, he seems to hear a faint roar. "Boom!" looked around, he saw in the distance a bald angel with a beard and hair sticking out of two round ends, riding a weird thing fast in the sea of ??clouds. The angel seemed to have spotted them and drove towards them in a circle on Haiyun. At the same time, Truman also found the angel, and quickly stopped playing, came to Eoria and looked at the angel coming towards them. However, Eoria keenly discovered that the angel seemed to be unable to control the thing, and riding the thing straight against the two of them. After the angel got closer, Truman also found something wrong with the angel. "Hey hey, be careful!" Truman yelled a few hurriedly, but it was useless, the angel still rushed towards them. "boom!" Aiolia and Truman dodged away from what the angel was riding over, and the angel directly slammed into a tree. Chapter 65： Angel island "Sorry, sorry, I almost ran into you!" The angel got up from the ground and scratched his head in embarrassment. "It''s okay!" Eoriya waved his hand indifferently. Truman didn''t care about this, but looked at what the angel was riding over with interest. "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet, my name is Paiga!" Paiga smiled and introduced himself. "Hello, my name is Eoria, and the one over there is Truman!" Eoria also introduced herself, and said by the way, pointing to Truman on the side. "Are you from Qinghai?" Paiga asked with a smile. "Well!" Eoriya nodded. "Boom!" At this moment, a roar suddenly sounded! I saw that Truman didn''t know when, he was already riding on what was coming from Paigeya, and rushing on Haiyun! But like Paiga, he couldn''t control this thing. Only one grasped the handle tightly and hung his whole body on it. His body was blown up by the wind, and it was swaying in the wind like a rag. . "Ah---Help!" Truman screamed in horror. Suddenly, Eoria appeared with a black line, and said apologetically to Paiga: "Sorry! My partner has taken your things without authorization." "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Paiga smiled and waved his hand. Fortunately, Truman had good luck. In the case of loss of control, the thing turned around in Haiyun after a round. Not long. "Ah-bang!" Truman screamed, just like Paiga, he slammed into the tree and fell to the side. "Brother, are you okay!" Paiga hurriedly stepped forward to help Truman, and said with concern. "It''s okay, it''s okay!" With a lingering expression on Truman''s face, he got up from the ground with Paiga''s support, "By the way, what is this thing called, it''s really difficult to operate!" "Little brother, this thing is called Weiba. In order to ensure the power, it is made very lightly. A small wave can make it turn up. To use it, you must be familiar with the wind direction and the flow of the sea, so it is very difficult to operate!" Ge Ya introduced. "Oh, let me just say it, how come it seems to be out of control as soon as you open it!" Truman patted his brain and suddenly realized. "By the way, I would take the liberty to ask, how did the two of you come here?" Paiga looked around for a week, but did not find the ship. "We flew up!" Eoriya said. There is nothing to conceal about this. After all, they flew over from the gate of heaven. Amazon, as the monitoring officer of the gate of heaven, will naturally report it. It is the same whether it is concealed! "Oh?" Paiga looked at the two in amazement. It was the first time he had heard of this way of going up. "Gu Gu Gu---" At this moment, Truman''s stomach screamed. Suddenly, Paiga and Eoriya glanced at Truman. "Haha!" Truman smiled awkwardly. "You two, if you don''t mind, come to my house for a meal, I invite you to eat our special food from the island!" Paiga said enthusiastically. "Okay, okay!" Upon hearing the food, Truman couldn''t wait to nod and agree. Under the leadership of Paiga, the three people walked up a staircase to Paiga''s house. all the way. "Brother Paiga, what are they doing?" "Brother Paigeya, what is that?" "Big Brother Paigia, where did you get your mighty?" ... Truman said that tuberculosis started to commit again. However, Paiga was enthusiastic and not impatient, explaining to Truman one by one. Soon, the three of them came to a beautiful house. Pikeya opened the door and said, "Anis, belly button!" "Belly button, Paiga, have you brought your friends back today?" The people in the room heard the sound. This is a beautiful girl with long blond hair with a gentle smile on her face. "Yes!" said Paiga. "Hello!" Aiolia and Truman said hello. Then, Truman seemed to have discovered a new continent, and looked back and forth between Ainis and Paiga. "Brother Paige, you two are husband and wife?" Truman couldn''t help asking. "Yes!" Paiga was taken aback, and nodded with some unknown reason. "Brother Paiga, you can tell me honestly, how did you chase a beautiful woman like Sister Ainice? Is your family rich?" Truman looked at Paiga with a serious face and said seriously. "Puff!" Alice on the side couldn''t help laughing. "Hehe!" What could Paiga say, he could only smile awkwardly, he also knew that he was like this, and it was a great blessing to marry Ainis! "Okay, come in!" Ainice made a please gesture and greeted the two of them to enter. "Excuse me!" Aiolia and Truman said in unison, and then walked in. Soon, under the exquisite cooking skills of Aini, a table full of delicious food with the characteristics of the sky was released. A few people talked while eating. Aiolia also asked about the specific situation of Angel Island by the way. Pikeya didn''t doubt Eoria''s purpose, but thought he was curious, and said everything without concealing it. After eating, Paiga kindly let them stay overnight. The two did not refuse, after all, in a place where they are not familiar with each other, of course someone would be willing to entertain them! Early the next morning. "Now I''m taking you to the lovely street on Angel Island, which is also the most crowded place on Angel Island!" Paigeya said with a smile. Under his leadership, the three of them quickly came to a street with a lot of people. There are all kinds of fruits, shells and so on that are souvenirs of the sky island everywhere. As soon as he came over, Truman was full of curiosity and went to the shops on both sides to keep picking and checking~www.novelhall.com~ and he asked Eoria to go there with him. "Brother Eoria, come and see, this shell is so amazing!" "Brother Eoria, look, do you look good in this dress?" "Brother Eoria, I haven''t eaten this fruit before, let''s buy some and try it!" ... After a while, Truman''s pocket was full of various things, and he was carrying quite a few things in his hands. In addition to shopping with Truman, Eoriya kept looking at the surrounding environment, and remembered it deeply. go shopping and eating... The whole day passed. Because Paiga had something to do, he didn''t take the two out, but Eoria and Truman were not children, so they went out together. A few days later, the two people visited the entire Angel Island, such as the farm, the pier, the cloud mining field, and so on. The people on Angel Island also welcomed them very warmly. , the main reason is Truman''s ability to make money! Under the circumstances that he threw a lot of coins to buy things, how enthusiastic and enthusiastic people in Sky Island are! While shopping, Aiolia also noted the geographic location of these places. By the way, I also secretly calculated how many people there are in the entire Angel Island. It is a pity that Apayato is regarded as a holy place by the people of the sky island, and outsiders are not allowed to come in at all, otherwise the two would like to go there and see. Truman''s curiosity is completely unstoppable for the only island on the sky island with soil! However, the two of them also circled around Apayado. A few days later, Eoria probably knew what happened to Sky Island, so he called Arthur and reported the situation of Sky Island! Chapter 66： Steam Mech The recruitment notice was released. In less than a month, almost 30,000 people came to work in Blood Harbor Town. Among them, there were also talents such as boat craftsmen and doctors, but the level was only average, and they all got 100,000 shells. Good! Because the underground train is not easy for these newcomers to know, the ordinary people who work in Arthur in the future will be transported to Firth Island by boat, and some new factories will be built there! The shipmaker sent directly to the shipyard in Bloodport Town. Doctors and the like stayed in Blood Harbor Town first, and then sent them into the kingdom when the Moon to the Sea arrived. However, there were two things that made Arthur ecstatic at the same time today. The first was the news of the sky island from Eoria, and the second was the recruitment notice sent out. There were really black technology talents. Got it! Things are divided into priority and priority. Sorashima cant run there, so dont worry, talent is more important! As soon as he heard the news, Arthur hurriedly rushed from the Palace of Saint Martin to Blood Harbor. came to the shipyard in Blood Harbor Town. At this time, in the shipyard, the Minister of Industry Giles, as well as Gnar from the Academy of Sciences, and David, the head of the shipyard, are all here. The three of them were chatting around one person and talking excitedly. Surrounded by them is a bearded middle-aged dwarf who is only 1.2 meters tall. He wears black-rimmed glasses, his clothes are tattered with oil stains, and he wears a pair of **** leather shoes! Next to them, a huge ten-meter-high monster was covered with black cloth. When Arthur came in, the three of them quickly said respectfully: "See your Majesty!" "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand indifferently. All his attention was drawn to the behemoth covered by the black cloth. approached it slowly, standing aside, he smelled of coal. tore the black cloth off casually. The bronze-colored steel giant that appeared before his eyes! On the two arms of the giant are a long sharp sword, his feet are large rectangular iron blocks, a seat is on top of his head, and two long chimneys are inserted behind him, his belly is bulging, and there is a small in the middle. The small fence, looking inside through the fence, is completely black! "This is... a steam mech?" Arthur was horrified. "What mech, this is a giant of steam and steel!" The dwarf on the side raised his head proudly and said proudly. Whether it is a steam steel giant or a steam mecha, in Arthur''s eyes, this dwarf is undoubtedly a talent for creating such a thing! However, he is still a bit puzzled, can this thing move? There are a lot of problems if you really want to make a mech. What''s more, is this a mech powered by steam? You must know that even before he crossed, there was no biped mech. It was not because he couldn''t do it, but because there were many problems. Including energy efficiency, joint endurance, power, how to balance the biped mecha, and so on. "Excuse me, what is the name of this master!" Arthur said with a smile. "Gebin Meck!" Meck introduced himself. "Master Meke, can you start this thing and show it to the king?" Arthur said with a smile. "Of course there is no problem!" Mei Ke said proudly. Immediately, he lay on the thigh of the steam mech and climbed onto the seat above his head in an extremely ugly posture. Make pressed a few buttons on the steam mech. "Rumble---" The steam mech slowly started. The big chimney behind him slowly emits thick black smoke, and through the fence in the middle of his belly, you can see the flames inside! "I''m optimistic!" Mei Ke said confidently. "Crack!" Under his operation, the two huge mechanical legs moved one after the other, slowly moving, accompanied by a sound of mechanical operation. "Boom boom boom!" The mechanical legs moved faster and faster, and finally even ran. In just a few seconds, he ran out of a speed that was inconsistent with its heavy body. "Look at the attack!" Mei Ke shouted. Immediately, the mecha stopped suddenly, and with a sudden wave of his arm, the sharp sword hit the ground directly. "boom!" The sharp sword of his arm plunged deeply into the ground. "Papa!" Under the leadership of Arthur, there was fierce applause in the shipyard. This mech is far beyond his imagination. Although judging from the current speed and attack, he can fight with captains and majors at most, and even a flexible captain can be solved relatively easily. But this is enough, the mecha can still be improved, but talent is rare! After making the demonstration, Meike climbed down slowly. "How is it?" Meck looked at Arthur proudly. "Although the strength of this mecha is average, a talent like Master Mek is very rare!" Arthur told the truth. "What!? I spent ten years of energy, the strength of the steam steel giant that a person has worked hard to study is average?" Meke was a little angry, in his opinion his steam steel giant is invincible in the world, how can it be average! "Hehe!" Arthur chuckled lightly. He knows that all talents have their own arrogance, and he appreciates this arrogance, but in order for Mei Ke to join the kingdom, he must be able to better integrate into the kingdom, he must suppress Mei Ke''s arrogance. Then, Arthur leaped slightly. directly flew up to an altitude of tens of meters. Kicked with his feet in the air, and suddenly the whole person floated in the air. That''s right, this is the moon step in the Navy''s Sixth Form. However, before it was over, he stopped the moon step and kicked out with one foot in the air. "Land feet!" Suddenly a sharp chopping wave that was hundreds of meters long was sent out from under his feet. "Boom!" A deep gully was cut out on the ground! "Da da!" Arthur gently descended from the air, and his feet landed on the ground one after the other~www.novelhall.com~ how about? Master Make? "Arthur said with a smile. "Gulong!" Mek swallowed fiercely and stared at Arthur with wide eyes. "I think, let''s talk about my treatment after joining the kingdom!" Meke''s face changed, and he put away his arrogant expression, serious. "Well, yes!" Arthur smiled. "First, I hope to give me an independent research room!" When Meck said the request, he gave Arthur a sneak peek, for fear that the request would be excessive, but Arthur still smiled at him. "Second, I hope I can have enough funds to study my steam steel giant!" "Third, I hope the Kingdom can help me collect some important materials!" Make no more requests after talking at three o''clock. Arthur frowned and said, "Master Meke, is this the request?" Mek misunderstood Arthur''s meaning and thought these requests were too much! He said quickly: "It''s really not good, the first one can be omitted, and the second one can be reduced a bit!" "No, no, no! Master Meck, you misunderstood, I mean, these three requirements are yours?" Arthur frowned and asked. "That''s right!" Mei Ke nodded in confusion. Giles, Gnar and David all looked at Meck in amazement. The master didnt have any personal requirements. Are they just three simple requirements? "Master Meke, can you tell us about your old days!" Giles couldn''t help but curious. How did this Meck grow up? I think this request is too much! "Yes!" Meike didn''t refuse, and spoke frankly about his previous days. Chapter 67： Trash overlord Mek was born in an abandoned ship dump in the Kingdom of Silas, a famous shipbuilding country in the West China Sea. The people who live there live by searching for the usable parts on the ship or the valuable things abandoned in the ship. He had no father when he was born, and his mother died when he was seven! Fortunately, Meck has lived in a garbage dump since he was a child, and he is also very experienced in picking up garbage! Although I am often bullied by others because of my short stature, my life is pretty good thanks to my superb trash picking skills! But Meck has a unique hobby that is incompatible with places like garbage dumps. is like reading and inventing all kinds of things. often used the money from picking up garbage to buy some books, and he also had many weird but useless inventions. until one day. While he was boiling the water, he found that the boiling water had lifted the lid of the kettle. From then on, he hid at home without leaving the door. He was gone forever on the road of studying steam alone! I rarely even pick up rubbish. I only go out to pick up some **** when I am hungry, or pick up some usable parts from the **** when research materials are lacking. Life can''t go on forever. Everyone around thinks that Mecks brain is wattless! You dont even have to eat anymore, so what kind of ghost are you going to research? However, he ignored outsiders and devoted himself to research. He seems to have a special talent for the study of steam. When he was fifteen years old, with his clever brain, he successfully developed a steam engine. After , various steam items such as steam alarm clock, steam washing machine and so on were born under his hand. But then, his research began to fall into a bottleneck state. After all, the resources of the garbage dump are limited, and processing and materials are all problems. He can''t process it at all, and doesn''t have enough resources to create what he wants. Steam steel giant! The steam steel giant is something he designed to make up for his shortcomings. But the design was designed, but I couldnt make it! For a while, he was in a deadlock, he could only hide in the room and rack his brains every day, thinking hard, but still no progress! until one day. Meke was so hungry that he couldn''t bear it, so he went out to pick up the trash. He shuttled flexibly in the garbage dump, and soon he picked up a bag of valuable garbage, just when he wanted to exchange it for money to buy some food. He discovered something that changed his life. A spiral-shaped yellow fruit, which looks a lot like a pineapple. At that time, the fruit was placed in the cracks of a dilapidated ship''s deck. If he hadn''t walked over from the deck, it happened that the deck had collapsed in disrepair over the years, and he would really not be able to find the fruit. After he picked up the fruit, he took a closer look at the fruit in front of him. It was well preserved, there was no damage, and it looked good! It happened that he was hungry, and he hadn''t eaten fruit for a long time, and the fruit looked good again. He recalled the sweet and sour taste of the fruit, and swallowed his saliva. After hesitating, he finally took a bite. After all, the preserved fruit does not seem to be poisonous or problematic! This bite changed his face suddenly. is really terrible. He thought the fruit was poisonous, so he threw the bitten fruit far away. Fortunately, he waited on the spot for a while, his body was nothing unusual. Mek only thought that the fruit was broken, so he didn''t care, so he continued to exchange money. Until he finished the money exchange, was full, and returned to his house. He slowly started to feel something wrong. There seems to be an invisible field around him. Within the realm of , he will process anything! can directly transform raw materials and semi-finished products into the goals he needs. Anything can be processed according to the ideas in his mind! Of course, there are also shortcomings, which must be understandable and logical to a certain extent! Fortunately, Meck likes to read since he was a child, and his brain is quite smart. As a large shipbuilding country, the Kingdom of Silas is also closely connected with the outside world. He can buy all kinds of books and has a wealth of knowledge! Now, with this ability, he is so powerful that he is out of control on the road to invention! Steam steel giant! This crazy and unrealistic idea, with his fruitful ability, has actually been realized! Soon, he invented the first mecha, which he called the giant of steam and steel. The first one was not as big as it is now, it was just over five meters tall. is composed entirely of garbage from garbage dumps, and the strength is not too strong, from a sergeant to a sergeant. As the so-called people, there are rivers and lakes. As a ships garbage dump, there are also different forces here, but after all, it depends on picking up garbage for a living. How strong can it be? Once, when Meck went out to pick up trash again, he was spotted by a group of people and robbed him of his things. With the mecha-clad Meck, he was angrily riding the mecha and overturned the entire force! From then on, no one dared to mess with him again. Later, in order to avoid being bullied by these forces, some people simply confessed to Meke every month, requesting his protection and avoiding being robbed by others. So, he has successfully become a master of the garbage dump. even has his own title, trash overlord! He can earn hundreds of thousands of Baileys without doing anything a month, and millions of Baileys a year. With these income, his life will not be worried. So he was even more involved in the development of the steam steel giant! However, new problems slowly appeared. These money is not enough! The more he studies, the more he discovers his poverty. Although there are processed fruits, all kinds of expensive raw materials also need to be purchased! It is impossible for him to produce something out of thin air by processing fruits! Millions of Pele cannot support his research and development at all. So for more than ten years, while continuing to research and develop, while looking for people who can support his research. Those rich nobles, the king is his first goal. It''s a pity that those nobles and kings who can support his research and development cannot understand the results of his research! In their opinion, if you have the money to study mechas, you might as well recruit a few more powerful guards, and you don''t have to take this huge thing with you every day. At this moment, he saw the recruitment notice on the Western poster! So, he came with his strongest mecha. ... Isnt this just a tech house! This is Arthur''s first thought! "Don''t worry, Master Meke, you can study any way you want here!" Arthur said boldly. "Really?" Meck couldn''t help asking. "Of course, there is no problem. I will give you 100 million Saint Martin every year as research funding!" Arthur said with a smile. "St. Martin? How much Pele is that?" Meck asked puzzledly. "Billion!" "Billion!!!" Mei Ke said in surprise. He was holding his forehead, suddenly a little unstable. It feels like a pie hit his head in the sky, and he feels dizzy! "That''s right!" Arthur nodded affirmatively, then changed his voice, looked at the mecha and asked involuntarily, "By the way, Master Mek, what kind of fuel do you use for the steam mecha?" At this point, Arthur is quite curious, what kind of fuel can burn such a big machine? If he can, he even wants some of this fuel to use on the conqueror, so that the conqueror doesnt have to carry a lot of coal every time he goes to sea to start the steam engine! "This is the super coal that I processed with the power of fruit!" Meike replied proudly. "Super coal?" Arthur wondered. "I use my ability to process hundreds of coals and fuse them together, so that the volume becomes smaller and burns longer, and there is enough power to start this big guy!" Meike explained. Hearing this, Arthur was a little disappointed. If this is the case, wouldn''t it be impossible to produce? But he soon put his disappointment behind him, UU reading www. uukanshu.com looked at Make, and now he is satisfied with such a talent! "By the way, Master Mek, why are there two swords on this mecha? Why don''t you just install a cannon or something?" Arthur wondered. "Cannon?" Hearing this, Meck''s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, "What a good idea! Why didn''t I expect it? After the cannon is installed, the Steam Steel Giant has long-range attack capabilities!" Uh... I didnt expect it! Arthur was a little speechless. However, he still discussed with Meck enthusiastically. "Master Meke, you see that this seat doesn''t have any protection on it. If I am an enemy, I shoot the controller directly. Doesn''t the mecha mean waste? I think it''s best to add a layer of protection to the seat! " "I also thought about this, but it doesn''t work! Once you have protection, you can''t see it!" "Master Make, have you heard of bulletproof glass?" ... The two discussed enthusiastically. Although Arthur didn''t know how to make mechas, he didn''t even understand the principles inside! But he is creative and brainy! After Mek heard of his ideas, he couldn''t help but be attracted. Although there are many that he can''t do, it does not prevent him from absorbing the things that can be done in these ideas! Soon, under the chat of the two, a steam mecha called a war machine appeared in their minds. Meke didn''t care about continuing to chat. urged Arthur to prepare the laboratory for him. He wanted to make this war machine. Arthur was also unambiguous, and he took Meke directly back to St. Martin from the underground train. After setting him up, he also gave him 100 million St. Martin. Chapter 68： Enter the sky island After Meck entered the island of St. Martin, the whole person fell into a carnival state, and on the same day he began to study the war machine he and Arthur discussed. And Arthur started to deal with the news from Eoria. Of course, his first thought was to occupy the sky island. Although sky Island lacks survival resources, there are indeed many good things. All kinds of magical shells and Shandoras gold are good things! However, if you want to occupy the sky island, you must first understand the forces here. There are two great forces on Sky Island, one is the local angel of Sky Island, and the other is the Shandia people who came up by the huge ocean current four hundred years ago. The two sides had a four-hundred-year war surrounding Apayado, which is part of Gaya Island that was washed up by rising currents. The name of the ruler of Sky Island is a god, which is equivalent to a leader, a king, and the like, and is held by an elected person. Now, the ruler of Sky Island is Gan Fuer, a **** who loves his people. According to the news from Aiolia, the population on the sky island is not large, about 8,000. The main army is the guards of Gan Fauer and the white berets to maintain law and order, but these It''s only 500 people! The Sandia people who were at war with them have been in Yunyin Village, and there is no way to find out, but they are definitely fewer than the people in the sky, or they have been fighting for four hundred years. In other words, the two sides add up to more than 10,000 people. "Use force directly!" Arthur murmured. Because there are too few people in the sky island, Arthur doesn''t need to worry about their feelings, and directly conquer them with powerful force. Later, he will transport more people to the sky island, so that ordinary people far surpass the people in the sky island, and change them subtly. Of course, with Arthurs understanding of both sides, as long as there is enough force to deter, it may be resolved through negotiation! Now that I have made a decision, I will select the personnel to go to the island. First, the navy is a must. The sky is full of sea clouds, and it is difficult to move without ships. "This time, I will simply dispatch a regiment''s navy!" Arthur murmured. With the strength of a regiment and a few strong men, it would be enough to suppress the entire sky island. After all, there are not many people on the sky island, and the army is also not much. However, there is a problem. Arthur has not turned on the solar fixed-point teleportation array. He cannot confirm how big the teleportation array can transmit. If it is too small, the conqueror will not be able to make it through. This makes him a little headache. Thinking about it, Arthur flashed a bright light, his face was happy, he thought of a way! directly dismantled the conqueror, transported the parts over there, and then asked Meck to use the processed fruit over there, and then processed it, it was not enough. The problem is solved like this! The next one is the official in charge of management. Now a new group of officials are still teaching and they have not come out. Fortunately, the sky island is not too big. As long as some old officials come out, it can be managed easily. However, officials can be sent to the second batch. The last and most important thing is to suppress their strong candidates. After thinking for a while, Arthur decided to let Camu, who is Aquarius, go with Rainer. Of course, Arthur will also go. There is no way, he feels itchy when he hears such a magical place as Sky Island, can it be done without going once? ----------------------- Three days later. The university field outside the city of Saint Martin. Arthur stood on the makeshift platform, looking at the group of people underneath. At this time, there are more than 1,000 people in the school. In the center is a regiment of navy soldiers standing upright on the school field. There are already three regiments in the navy, of which the second regiment and the third regiment were both in the second and the third conqueror was only formed after the official launch. Now the navy of the First Regiment of the First Division of the First Navy of the Navy is present. Considering that the environment of the sky island is different from usual, Arthur asked the more experienced first group to perform this task! There are also several people on the side, namely the Chief of Naval Staff who is in charge of commanding them, Aldi, and the three of Camu, Rainer and Meke! Originally Meck didnt want to come. Once he came to St. Martin, he was obsessed with research and development and couldnt help himself! But after Arthur told him about such a magical place as Sky Island, he followed him with curiosity. "Are you all ready?" Arthur looked at the people below and shouted solemnly. "Ready!" Everyone looked at Arthur with their heads up, and made a deafening answer! "Well, I will carry my own parts as originally arranged!" Arthur glanced around and said seriously. On the other side of the school grounds are placed the parts of the Conqueror, which is a small hill! I have to say, Mecks processed fruits are really amazing. Originally, Arthur thought it would take at least one day to dismantle a conqueror, plus it would take at least two days to transport it from Bloodport Town, right? Unexpectedly, it took less than a minute to disassemble the parts directly at Make. So, Arthur had to transport the conqueror''s parts from Blood Harbor to St. Martin''s island overnight, plus the time to convene soldiers, all was ready in less than three days! "Da da!" All the navies present stepped in order, lining up to carry the conqueror''s parts on their backs. The size of the conqueror is very large, and the weight is also very heavy. After all the navies carry a large bag of parts, there is still a lot of remaining. But the rest has been arranged, and Arthur, Camu, and Lena will carry them. After everything was ready, Arthur took out the phone bug and dialed out. On the other end of the phone is Eoria. Early in the morning, Eoria sneaked to the edge of Apaya with Truman. There are so many trees around here, if you dont look carefully, you wont find anyone inside! Aiolia answered the phone, and after listening to it for a while, respectfully replied: "Yes, good majesty!" And beside him stood a curious Truman. In addition to being curious about what Arthur looked like, Truman was even more curious. How did the people from the Kingdom of Saint Martin come here? Then, he saw a scene that stunned him. I saw Eoriya take out a spar from his pocket. pressed on the ground. next moment. The spar gleamed and turned into a glowing hexagonal magic circle. "Truman, step back!" Aiolia waved his hand toward Truman and said. At this moment, Truman was stunned, but he still subconsciously listened to Eoriya''s words and took a few steps back. Then, Eoriya picked up the phone and said, "Your Majesty, it''s already done here!" Arthur replied: "My side is already healed, let''s count down three seconds together, start it!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Eoriya replied. "three!" "Two!" "One!" In an instant, a vortex about five meters long appeared above the magic circle. The magic circle has just formed, and in the next second, a soldier wearing a blue uniform ~www.novelhall.com~ carrying many parts on his back. The soldier didn''t stop after rushing in, and rushed for another distance before stopping. After , one by one soldiers filed out, without stopping at all. Five or six soldiers rushed in every second, and in just three minutes, all soldiers from one regiment rushed in. After the soldiers finished rushing. Rainer and Kamu also rushed in, but they didn''t carry any parts. "Roar---" As soon as he rushed in, Rainer gave a long roar, turned into a giant of armor, and turned to face the whirlpool. And Kamiao on the side also raised his fist, ready to go. "boom!" In the next moment, some parts flew out of the whirlpool and hit Lena directly. Rainer quickly threw the parts aside. "Boom boom boom!" Numerous parts rushed out of the whirlpool, and dozens of them hit Lena directly every second. And Kamiao on the side waved his fist, knocking all the flying parts aside. Just over a minute, all the remaining parts were kicked directly by Arthur. In the last ten seconds, Arthur also rushed out of the whirlpool while holding Meck. After a while, the vortex was gone, and the light on the magic circle dimmed in an instant. "See your Majesty!" Iodiya respectfully said. "Free gift!" Arthur said with a smile. And Truman''s chin on the side of Iodia was almost falling off, staring dumbfounded at what had just happened. Why are so many soldiers rushing out of the whirlpool? What the **** is that whirlpool? How did that person become a giant? Is this beautiful blond boy the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin? Chapter 69： Chief Sandia "Unload the parts together!" Arthur ordered to the soldiers. "Yes, Your Majesty!" the soldiers agreed in unison. After a while, the parts hill piled up beside it. "Master Meke, I''ll take care of the rest!" Arthur said with a smile. And as soon as Meck came here, he looked around at his surroundings. This cloud-filled world made him wonder for a while. Fortunately, he still knows what he wants him to do. "Don''t worry!" Meck patted his chest and promised. Then, he walked straight beside Parts Mountain. eyes closed tightly. An invisible realm spread out beside him. "Crack!" The parts in this field began to dance by themselves, and with the sound of the parts colliding, the parts were assembled with the adjacent parts one by one. After a while, the conqueror reappeared on the sky island. Truman on the side was already stunned, and what happened today gave him a wave of insight. Magic circle, soldiers, giants, reassembled battleships, everything is so magical in his eyes. came over for a while before he slowed down. and many more! ? Truman suddenly realized something, his expression was a little surprised. Soldier? Battleship? "Brother Eoria, are you going to attack the sky island?" Truman couldn''t help but said. "Well!" Eoriya nodded. Truman suddenly became excited and said. "Why? The people in Sky Island are very enthusiastic, and there are such good people as Paiga, why should we attack them?" Hearing this, Eoriya was silent. In fact, he also felt that he seemed a little sorry for Paiga for doing this, but compared to this, the king''s order was obviously more important! "There are so many whys. If you have to say it, you can only talk about benefits. Sky Island is a good place, so we want to occupy it!" Arthur said with a smile. "How can you do this? Sky Island is from Sky Islanders, why do you want to attack them for no reason?" Truman said angrily. As the prince of Alabastan, he naturally understands the interests of the kingdom. But understanding but understanding does not mean he can accept it! Especially because of the warm hospitality of Paigeya these days, Truman had a lot of affection for Sky Island, so he couldn''t accept it for a while, and he was even more troubled! After all, people have treated you so enthusiastically, but in a blink of an eye you attacked others. This naturally made Truman feel a strong sense of guilt and guilt! As for Trumans current feelings, Arthur probably knows too, so he chuckled and said, "Kojima is from Kojima? Haha! I know, you may not be able to accept it for a while, so lets listen to me tell a story. After you hear this story, you should feel better!" Although Truman was very angry, he managed to endure it and prepared to hear Arthur''s story. "The story begins four hundred years ago, that is, when Roland, the big talker, said it." Arthur paused, glanced at a nearby tree intentionally or unintentionally, and continued. "Four hundred years ago, Rolando encountered a storm during his adventure at sea. He and his crew came to Gaya Island to escape the storm!" "Gaya Island?" Truman was puzzled. "It''s the island where Magic Valley Town is located!" Arthur explained for a while and continued, "Rolando discovered the golden town of Sandora on Gaya Island. It is a place full of gold!" "That''s not right, Roland was not guilty of deceiving the emperor because he couldn''t find the Golden Country, so he was executed, and was later named the king of big talkers?" Truman questioned, "Moreover, this is the same as Sky Island. what is the relationship?" "You''ll know when I''ve finished speaking!" Arthur explained for a while, and continued, "But the Golden Town already has a master, that''s the Shandia clan!" "At that time, the Sandia clan was invaded by "tree fever". As a botanist, Rolando, his arrival happened to save the Shandia clan and ended their traditional ritual of sacrifice by living people. The great warrior of the Dia clan, Kalgora, became a good friend at first sight!" "Unfortunately, the good times didn''t last long. Although Rolando saved Sandia, he was misunderstood as a sinner who violated tradition and belief because of cutting down all of Sandia''s sacred trees in the process, and was finally driven away by Calgora! " "After that, Calgella learned from his daughter Moos the reason why Rolando cut the tree, but it was too late. Calgella didn''t catch up with his friend in the end, and he regretted it!" "However, he and Rolando also had an agreement. When they parted, they promised that they would always strike "Sandora''s lights" and wait for Rolando''s return. The lights of Sandora refer to the golden clock!" Saying this, Arthur suddenly laughed and shouted in one direction: "I''m not wrong, right? Chief Shandia!" Hearing the words, Truman looked around, a bit unclear. But the two people who had been hiding behind the tree were taken aback, a little surprised, and then reacted and walked out generously! One of these two men is a strong middle-aged man wearing a beast head hat and a firm face, the chief of the Shandia clan, Patton, and the other is a bald youth with sharp eyes with a spear in hand and a necklace of beast teeth. Now the strongest warrior of the Sandia clan, Vakaru! "You''re right!" Patton nodded seriously, and then asked, "When did you find us?" Today, Patton originally brought Vakaru to investigate the news near Angel Island, but he unexpectedly discovered the sneaky Truman and Eoria. Out of curiosity, they secretly followed. Actually, Eoriya had spotted the two a long time ago, and when she called, she quietly told Arthur! Arthur thought about it carefully, and temporarily changed his mind, preparing to recruit the Shandia clan, so he told this story specifically, and even started it 400 years ago. Otherwise, what does Truman feel ashamed of? anyway. What does the Sandia family want? is nothing more than their land and golden bell! The land on the sky island may be a scarce resource, but in Arthur''s view, it is nothing at all. If they like it, give it to them. If possible, use the small island of Apaya and the Golden Bell in exchange for the Sandia clan to join the Kingdom of Saint Martin~www.novelhall.com~ is also good! "In the beginning, you didn''t hide anything from my men!" Arthur said with a smile, then changed his voice and asked, "If you don''t mind, will you listen to me tell the story well?" "Uh...Yes!" Button was a little surprised, he didn''t expect to be discovered long ago. Seeing his promise, Arthur continued: "Later, after Rolando returned to his original kingdom, when he told the king the news of Golden Town, the king was very happy, so he ordered Rolando to sail to the Golden Town again!!" "But this time, when he arrived on Gaya Island, he didn''t find the Golden Country, but the Golden Country somehow disappeared. Because he couldn''t find the Golden Country and committed the crime of deceiving the emperor, he was put to death!" "Finally, he was dubbed the "Big Talk King". Before he died, he guessed that Huang Jinxiang might have fallen because of the plate movement. However, no one wanted to believe his words at that time!" "If you really say that, then Rolando is not a big talker!" Truman couldn''t help but said. He was attracted by this story, and he couldn''t care about being angry about Sky Island for a while. "What are you talking about, Rolando is our distinguished guest of Sandia, how could he be the king of big talkers!" Wakaru''s eyes widened angrily. In his opinion, as a good friend of Calgella, Rolando is naturally Sandia''s most distinguished guest! However, his reply also corroborated Arthur''s story and made Truman believe the truth of the story! "Alright! Let me finish the story first, okay?" Arthur pressed his hands together. Vakaru nodded. Although he was very angry with Truman, the Chief was still there, and he wouldn''t lose control. Chapter 70： Join "It was Rolando''s life just now. Next, I''m going to tell the story of Calgella!" Arthur said with a smile. "Actually, Rolando did not find the golden country, not because the golden country fell, but because the huge rising ocean current that was rare in a century rushed to the empty island!" Arthur explained. "What?" Truman asked in surprise. He had also seen rising ocean currents and was washed up into the sky, but the rising ocean currents that could lift an island into the sky were terrifying to think about. Arthur saw his surprised expression, smiled, and continued: "Among the people of Sky Island, the so-called Holy Land Apayado is half of the former Gaya Island!" Hearing this, Truman seemed to understand what Arthur was going to say next. Button and Vakaru on the side are red eyes and clenched their fists. That is where their ancestors lived! "In addition to being washed up to the sky by half of Gaya Island, the great warrior Kalgora and his people who lived on it were also washed up!" "But on the sky island, soil is an extremely scarce resource. Apayado is the only island in the sky island that has soil. You can imagine how precious it is!" "At that time, the gods of Sky Island and the people of Sky Island, in order to fight for the only island with soil in Sky Island, directly launched a war and used force to drive away Kalgora and his people who lived on the island at that time!" "But how could Kalgora and his people be willing to be expelled from their ancestral land? What''s more, Calgola still has an agreement with Rolando! Even if he cannot meet again, he will ring the golden bell to let Rolando know that he is in the sky! So, the two sides fought like this! " When saying this, Vakaru and Patton nodded in agreement. "As a great warrior, Kalgora''s own strength is undoubtedly very powerful! But because of the climate of Sky Island and his unfamiliarity with Kukai fighting, he eventually fought to death with the **** of Sky Island at that time, and his people were also expelled! " "But even if they are expelled, the Sandia people are not reconciled! After four hundred years, the Shandia people don''t want to retake their ancestral land all the time, ringing the lights of Shandora, the golden bell! " "Am I right? Chief Shandia?" Arthur smiled slightly. The two did not speak, but nodded silently, tears in their eyes. That is the story of their ancestors! is also the reason why they have continued to wage wars over the past four hundred years. Then, Arthur looked at Truman, whose expression was uncertain, and smiled: "Do you feel better now? Not all Sky Islanders now belong to Sky Island!" Truman didn''t reply, and now his heart was in a mess. The heart that was originally angry because Arthur was about to attack the island was completely messed up at this moment. But Arthur didn''t care about him. After waiting for a while, Patton and Vakaru''s emotions were completely relieved. "What is the purpose of telling us about this?" Barton asked solemnly. Although he was a bit emotional because of Arthur''s story, it does not mean that his IQ is not online! A stranger suddenly tells you the story of your ancestors, there must be a purpose! "Cooperation!" Arthur said directly. "Cooperation?" Button was puzzled. "Don''t you Sandia want to take back your ancestral land? I can help you. With my help, you can easily retake the ancestral land!" Arthur said with a smile. Patton glanced at the sturdy soldiers behind Arthur, the huge battleship, and the giant he had seen before, and nodded in agreement. With these, the Sky Islanders could indeed be easily defeated. "What do you want?" Patton is not a pedantic person. If he can regain his ancestral land, he can cooperate! "First, we hope that the Shandia people can join our kingdom!" Arthur said seriously. "Impossible!" Button directly refused. If they choose to join, they won''t fight the kingdom of God for so long. In the past four hundred years, it is not that no more merciful gods are willing to accept them, including the current god, Gan Fuer. To be honest, as far as he is concerned, he did think about joining the kingdom of God. After all, the number of people who have died because of this in the past four hundred years is not counted. Until now, many people have died every year. Every time he sees the corpse of a tribe, his heart aches. If they join the Kingdom of God, these people will not die. However, this is not something he can join if he wants to join, it depends on whether the people agree. There are many people who have died in the past four hundred years, and the ancestors, relatives, friends, and hatred of the people in the clan are almost carved into their bones. "What I said about joining is different from what you understand!" Arthur smiled slightly, and continued, "I mean your clan join our kingdom, but you can have the right to autonomy within you!" "The right to self-government?" Barton asked puzzled. "The right to self-government is..." Arthur briefly explained to him, he went through the former autonomous region model. Patton frowned and hesitated, but he had to say that he was really tempted! The model Arthur talked about is no different from their current lives. From the perspective of ethnic development, joining the Kingdom of Saint Martin is indeed a good choice. Moreover, the Kingdom of St. Martin and the Sandia have no unforgettable hatred. If does not join, the people will follow his choice. "Let''s do it, I know you can''t make a decision for the time being, I will continue to talk about the conditions, then you can think about it together!" Arthur said sternly. "Alright!" Button thought for a while and nodded. "Second, it is the distribution after the war. All the gold belongs to us, and there is a piece of historical text, which also belongs to us!" In the sky island, gold is actually useless. If it weren''t for Ainilu to use it to build ships, the gold would still lie in the original place, and at most it would be collected by some curious sky islanders. But Pattons face is a bit ugly, he is completely angry, everything belongs to you, then what is the point of our war. However, Arthur seemed to have anticipated Barton''s reaction and directly said the big killer he had prepared, "Appalado is yours, and the golden bell is yours!" "Wait, do you know where the golden clock is?" Barton asked hurriedly, startled. "Hehe!" Arthur smiled slightly, his expression self-evident! At this moment, Patton''s heart is like being scratched by a cat, itchy! The golden clock is a symbol of their Sandia, even more important than Apayato, but for so many years, they often sneaked into Apayato, but they did not find the golden clock! "Well, my terms are finished, can you still accept it?" Arthur asked. Button hesitated again. To be honest, he was very excited~www.novelhall.com~ but had to think about other things, such as whether Arthur would follow the agreement by then? Judging from the current situation, Arthurs forces can not only eat the people on the sky island, but there is no problem even if they eat them together. In this case, he cannot believe Arthur with only a few words from Arthur. , What if Arthur regretted eating with them? "The heat is not enough, it seems we need to add one more!" Arthur narrowed his eyes and thought. "You have to think about it, how many people have you died in the past four hundred years? You have succeeded, regardless of sacrifice, for what? Now there is such an opportunity, you don''t want to try? If you miss this time, you think you still have a chance Is it?" Arthur said solemnly. How many people died? For what? Try it? Is there any chance? For a moment, Patton was lost in confusion, but he reacted after a while. How many people died? has long been unclear, Bartons relatives and brothers almost all sacrificed! For what? , of course, is for the light of the coveted ancestral land and Shandora! Is there any chance? If they do not agree this time, after being occupied by the Kingdom of Saint Martin, will they still have a chance? The answer is yes, they can''t have a chance anymore. Just looking at the strong soldiers around, Patton himself feels impossible! Try it? try! ! ! Finally, Button gritted his teeth and made up his mind! "Okay, I promised!" Barton said solemnly. "That''s good!" Arthur said with a smile. At this moment, a neighing sound suddenly appeared in the distant horizon. "Not good!" Barton said in a low voice with a gloomy expression. Chapter 71： Unexpected result "Oops, it''s Gan Fore, why did he come out on patrol this time today?" Patton was surprised. The usual Gan Fuer would not patrol at this point. This is also the reason why Patton chose to come over at this time. , Arthur on the side didn''t expect that he would meet Gan Fuer at this time. He was taken aback first, then smiled and said. "Alright, solve his words now, and then there will be much less trouble!" Gan Fuer is the **** of the sky island. He has absolute prestige among the sky island people. As long as he is dealt with, the remaining sky island people will be a dish of loose sand, which is easy to solve. In the distant sky. Gan Fauer, who was riding a bird-headed Tianma wearing a knight armor and holding a knight gun, walked around the sky for a while, his eyes condensed, his figure stopped, and then he moved towards Arthur''s direction. Flew over. Obviously found Arthur''s group! Although it is relatively hidden here, Gan Fuer is flying above the sky after all, and his sight is much wider, not to mention that there are thousands of people and a big ship now! Gan Fore, as long as he is not blind, he will definitely find it! After Gan Fore got closer, he found two Sandias. There is no way, it is too conspicuous to be mixed in a group of Qinghai people with the clothes and wings of the Sandia. Gan. Fore had sharp eyes, and quickly recognized that these two people were Patton and Wakaru of the Sandia. Among them, Patton was his old opponent, and Wakaru was also the newly emerging Sandia warrior. Although the two of them are inferior to him in terms of their strength, when the two of them add up, they can still fight him. What did the Shandia people and a group of Qinghai people gather for? Gan Fuer doesnt have to think about it to know that they must deal with themselves! To be honest, for the Sandia people, Gan Fore''s heart is complicated. For the 400-year war, he is full of resistance and doesn''t want to fight anymore! In the past four hundred years, not only the Sandia people have died countless, but also a lot of the empty islanders. Otherwise, the empty islanders who occupied Apayado will not have only 8,000 people now. Gan Fore has also deliberately alleviated the hatred between Shandia over the years, and every time he fought against the Shandia, he intentionally or unintentionally released some Shandia back. With the straightforward character of Sandia, there are indeed people who are grateful for him. But, one yard goes to one yard, and the four hundred years of hatred is not so easy to solve, nor can he solve it if he wants to, but also consider the feelings of the people in the sky! Similarly, the Sandia people who are grateful for him can''t solve the hatred of the clan. If it hadn''t been for the later Ainilu to transfer the hatred of both parties and pull all the hatred on him, the two parties would not have reconciled so easily. After all, they have to thank Ainilu! Soon, Gan Fore came over them and looked down at them condescendingly. For a while, Patton felt extremely embarrassed, it was like saying bad things about others behind his back, only to be discovered. Arthur spoke first. "Unexpectedly, I met the God of Sky Island here!" Arthur said with a smile. "Who are you guys anyway?" Gan Fuer asked in a deep voice. Arthur smiled slightly and introduced himself: "King of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur!" "What do you want to do?" Although Gan Foer had guesses in his heart, he couldn''t help but ask. "Take the empty island!" Arthur didn''t hide, he said directly, they were all discovered, and there was no point in covering up, and even if he denied it, Gan Fore wouldn''t believe it if he wasn''t a fool. "Uh!" Gan Fuer was taken aback. He didn''t expect Arthur to be so direct, but then he was angry, "People from Qinghai, let me see your strength, whether you deserve your ambition!" As he said, Gan Foer directly held the spear and clamped his legs, and his mount Pierre dived towards Arthur. Arthur didn''t move much, just put his arms around his chest, making a look of watching the show. Although he is stronger than Gan Foul, I dont know how much, but as a king, if he has to fight by himself, then what kind of king is he. As expected, the next moment, Kamou stood in front of him, with a face of contempt, looked at the swooping Gan Fore, and punched out. "Freeze punch!" A huge frost attack came out. "Danger!" Gan Fore''s eyes condensed, and he felt a fatal danger. He wanted to leave, but the speed of the freezing air was so fast that Pierre couldn''t avoid it at all. "Crack!" In an instant, Gan Fuer and his mount were frozen together. "Boom!" Gan Fuer, who was so frozen, fell directly from the sky. Barton and Vakaru''s eyes are about to fall out, and Gan Foul is their rival over the years! was beaten by a punch! Then, they were deeply grateful, but fortunately they had just agreed to join the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Just when Ka Miao wanted to go up and smash Gan Faul directly with a punch, Patton gritted his teeth and suddenly stopped: "Wait!" "Hmm!?" Arthur looked at Button with a puzzled face, but he waved his hand to stop Kamuu. "Your Majesty Arthur, can you give Gan Fowl to me? When he recovers, I want to talk to him!" Patton said sincerely. In fact, how could Gan Fowls efforts as the chief of Shandia not know about the hard work he has done over the years? So he wanted to give Gan Fuer a chance and also give himself a chance to see if he could give a result that was satisfactory to both parties, and it would be best to resolve the four hundred years of hatred between the two parties! However, Arthur didn''t know what Button was thinking, but he nodded, "Okay!" Whether Patton wanted to kill Gan Fowl or want to talk to him, Arthur didn''t care, and it was not too late. Gan Fuer''s physique is good, even if UU reading www.uukanshu.com was frozen, he woke up quietly after a while. immediately energized and looked at Kamu with horror. As the strongest king in this neighborhood, he did not expect that one day he would be killed by a punch like bronze. "Gan Fuer, let''s go over there and talk!" Button said solemnly. Gan Fore did not hesitate directly, nodded, now the situation is better than others, facing the group of Arthur, he has no ability to resist. After they reached a big tree, they avoided everyone''s sight. I don''t know what the two talked about. After a while, the two came out together! "Your Majesty Arthur, I have a good talk with Gan Fore, and he is willing to cooperate with you to recover the entire island!" Barton said seriously Hearing this, Arthur was taken aback for a moment, and his mind couldn''t stop the car. and many more! what''s the situation? I haven''t exerted any strength yet, how can you solve it? Then why do I bring so many soldiers? Sightseeing or traveling? After a while, Arthur also reacted. Of course it would be good to be able to conquer an empty island without blood. With the cooperation of Gan Fuer, it will be much easier to conquer the island! "But, I hope you can promise us one condition!" Barton said embarrassedly. "Then tell me!" Arthur frowned slightly, but nodded. "We hope that His Majesty the King can help resolve the hatred between us!" Button solemnly said. He and Gan Foer both talked more than that, and under Arthur''s domineering look, there was nothing to hide. Arthur took a deep look at both of them, and didn''t say anything. He just nodded slightly, and agreed: "Okay, I''ll give you an idea!" Chapter 72： The lights of Shandora Arthur pondered for a moment and said: "First, the Kingdom of Saint Martin sends troops to control both of you, and then forcibly interferes in the way of venting hatred between you. The original method of fighting will be changed to a match between both sides!" But the two are a little strange. Change from war to game? What does that do? However, in Arthur''s view, the two sides have been fighting for four hundred years, and the hatred is deep. It cannot be changed overnight, but at the same time, the four hundred years of war has almost reached the culmination of the war weariness between the two sides. This is also the reason why the two sides can reconcile so quickly after Ainilu was defeated! The clansmen on both sides actually didn''t want to fight, but the hatred was deeply carved in their hearts. In order to vent the hatred in their hearts, they had to fight again! Perhaps they started out for the land and the golden bell, but in addition to this, they are more of hatred. But in wars, there is hatred, and hatred urges them to fight. The cycle goes back and forth, and it cannot be stopped. At this time, if there is a third party, that is, the strong intervention of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, it will be impossible to suppress the two sides, so that they can no longer vent their hatred by fighting. Then, the Kingdom of Saint Martin proposed to vent their hatred through competitions. In the case that other methods of venting hatred were stopped by the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the two sides had to accept this method in order to vent their hatred. After waiting for decades, there is only competition, and when there is no war, the hatred cycle between the two sides is completely broken. As time passes, the hatred will slowly fade away. Of course, Arthur also thought of a game full of emotions, but better control for them. When Arthur told them about this method, the two of them pondered for a while, and finally nodded. They dont know if this will work, but how can they know if they dont try? "Next, let''s talk about how to subdue the people of your two races and prevent them from resisting. It''s best not to get anyone hurt!" Arthur said with a smile. "Yes!" The two nodded at the same time. With the cooperation of the supreme leaders of the two races, there is no problem in conquering Sky Island. On the second day, officials from the Kingdom of Saint Martin arrived. In the next few days, with the cooperation and support of Gan Fore and Patton, the Kongdaomen and Shandia were completely subdued without resisting. It can be seen that the two people are still well-known in their respective ethnic groups. of! For the remaining follow-up processing, Arthur handed them to the officials. And Arthur led people to the central area of ??Apayado Island, in front of a huge bean vine that opened up to the sky. "Your Majesty Arthur, is the Golden Bell in this place?" Patton said excitedly "Well, the Golden Bell is above here, and the Golden Country is below here!" Arthur nodded and said. "Chief, I''ll go and see!" Vakaru said hurriedly. After a few jumps, he climbed directly towards Douman. "Let''s go down and get the gold!" Arthur said towards Lena, Kameu and a group of soldiers behind him. "Yes, Your Majesty!" At this moment, a rustling sound rang. Arthur''s eyes narrowed. Immediately, a domineering wave of seeing and hearing was launched. "It''s the Lord of the Sky, Nolan!" Arthur murmured. Nolan, the lord of the sky, was the grandson of Kassi, the snake **** of the Shandia clan 400 years ago. Later, he was named Nolan by Kalgora''s son-in-law. has been wandering in Apayado for four hundred years and even swallowed a lot of gold. After a while, a huge snake head appeared in front of Arthur. "hiss---" When Nolan saw Arthur, he screamed at him, then opened his huge mouth, about to swallow Arthur in his stomach. Kamu and Lena were about to do it, and Arthur waved his hand to stop them. "Armed and domineering!" A strong armed color suddenly wrapped Arthur''s arm. "Boom!" The fist hit, and the strong fist pressure instantly knocked Nolan''s snake head out of a blood hole, and through the blood hole, he twisted his snake body and knocked out a row of blood holes. In an instant, Nolan was completely silent. "Leiner, you stay with a team of soldiers, and wait for it to cut open its body and take out the gold inside!" Arthur ordered. "Yes, your majesty!" Reiner agreed. "Ka Miao, come down with me to get gold!" Arthur said. "Yes, Your Majesty!" "boom!" Arthur chopped it straight down. Suddenly, Daoyun appeared a big hole, and he fell like this. Kamu and the soldiers are also unified. Into the purpose, it is gold all over the ground. The gold near the vine was eaten by Nolan, or it was curiously taken by the people in the sky and kept for storage. But there is no loss of the gold below. Of course, the main reason is that gold is useless in Sky Island, and people in Sky Island will not bother to collect it. "Ka Miao, you take them to collect all the gold!" Arthur ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Kamiao nodded. Then, Arthur jumped up and returned to Douman. "boom!" stepped hard, and flew directly on the bean vine hundreds of meters. Every time he fell, he stepped on the bean vine and jumped up again. In the end, he was even one step ahead of Vakaru in front of the golden clock. Facing the mottled golden clock, Arthur was not too interested, but stared at the base of the golden clock, where some words were engraved. is the historical text! It is a pity that he can''t understand at all, he can only feel the strong historical atmosphere above. However, he probably knows the above without reading it, it is nothing more than the news of the Sea Emperor and the words left by Roger. As for who the sea king of this generation is, can Arthur still be unclear? But he still took out a piece of paper and recorded the words on it according to Maohuahu. UU Reading www. uukanshu. Com is going to take it back and show Robin! "Huhhhhhh!" At this time, Vakaru also climbed up out of breath. Looking at the quaint golden clock in front of him, Vakaru made a pop and knelt down on his knees. The tears couldn''t stop immediately, and he rushed out, straightly startled. "Don''t cry, don''t hit it quickly!" Arthur said with a smile. Wakaru came back to his senses, with a sacred expression, came to the golden bell, and rang it with all his strength! "------" A simple and atmospheric bell sounded out. Button under the bean vine, tears can''t stop, his face is full of tears. "Great warrior Kalgora, we did it, we did it, Shandora''s lights are ringing again!" Patton said excitedly. At the same time, all the Sandia people heard the bell, and slowly couldn''t stop their tears. Why for so many years? Not for the bell! At this time, their resistance to the Kingdom of Saint Martin suddenly dropped to the extreme. Although they surrendered because of the chief, it does not mean that they were not resisting in their hearts, but the sound of the golden bell completely reduced their resistance to the extreme. At the same time, just below the sky island, near a ship near the town of Magic Valley. A strong man who was practicing diving heard the bell from the sky. Take a physical meal. slowly raised his head. The body trembled involuntarily. Tears slowly appeared in his eyes. "Woohoo!" "This is, this is, the lights of Shandora!!!" Vembran Kulik cried hysterically. Chapter 73： Born After Sky Island was conquered, Arthur returned to St. Martin with the gold, and the follow-up processing of Sky Island was handed over to his officials. Of course, the takeover of this sky island is only the beginning, and there is more than one sky island, there are many others. But before Arthur went back, Eldy took the initiative to ask Arthur to give him the task of raiding other sky islands, and let him prove his worth. Arthur did not hesitate, so he handed over the task to Eldy. And after Meck''s initial curiosity, he followed Arthur back to St. Martin and started his research. At the same time, he also brought a lot of shells back to see if he could install it on the steam mech. Kamu and Lena Arthur still let them sit on the empty island first to prevent any trouble. Aiolia and Truman continued on their journey, heading to the sky island Bikar. ------- The King''s Palace of Saint Martin. The Royal Palace School Field. "The second round flower. Master!" Two slender arms suddenly grew from Arthur''s body, twisting his neck. Arthur didn''t make any other movements, only slightly exerted force, his muscles tightened. The arms around the neck are no longer able to advance. "Huhhhhhh!" Not far from Arthur, Robin crossed his chest, sweating and panting. "Well, let''s stop here today. It seems that you have not been lazy in the past few days when I am away!" Arthur laughed. Robin didn''t speak, just put down his hands crossed on his chest, and slumped on the ground with exhaustion. "For the sake of not being lazy these days, please reward you with something!" Arthur laughed. "Well!?" Robin looked at Arthur with a puzzled face. Arthur took out a piece of paper from his arms and handed it to Robin. Robin took it over and trembling with excitement. "This is... this is... a historical text?" Robin said excitedly. "Yes!" Arthur smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Your Majesty, thank you, Your Majesty!" Robin bowed and thanked him again and again. Arthur waved his hand indifferently. At this moment, Ofi hurried over. "Call bared bared call, Majesty ... Your Majesty ... Princess ... princess to be born!" Said Ophelia panting. "What?" Arthur''s face changed and said excitedly. "It''s going to give birth!" Offie said again. Arthur didn''t care about other things anymore, and left the school grounds in a swift smoke, and went straight to Ishihara Rimi''s room. "what---" As soon as he got here, Arthur heard the screams of Ishihara Rimi, and immediately he didn''t care about other things and wanted to push the door in, but at this time the doctor waiting outside the door quickly stopped him. "Your Majesty, wait a moment, the princess is giving birth, you''d better not go in at this time!" the doctor said with a serious expression. Although Arthur was anxious, he also knew how powerful it was, so he could only stop outside the door. "what---" Listening to Ishihara Rimis screams, Arthur was very anxious and could only walk back and forth, but there was no way! "Wow wow wow---" Fortunately, the childbirth went smoothly. After a while, Arthur heard the baby''s cry. At the same time, a system prompt sounded. The successor is born, the system will issue the successor package However, Arthur wasn''t in the mood to bother about it for the time being, and when he finished giving birth, he rushed in. The doctor inside was holding two wrinkled children by washing and washing, but Arthur did not go to see the children first, but went to see Rimi Ishihara first. After all, parents are true love, children are just accidents! "Rimi, how are you feeling!" Arthur cared about holding the pale face of Rimi Ishihara tightly. "I''m okay...Look at the baby first!" Just after giving birth, Ishihara Rimi''s voice was a little weak, but it didn''t seem to be a big problem. "Well, good!" Arthur obeyed Ishihara Rimi''s instructions and turned to walk towards the two children. However, Arthur had a sudden pause, as if thinking of something. First, he carefully distributed the armed color domineering on the outer layer of his body to prevent germs on his body, before daring to approach. The gender is one man and one woman! "Which of these two was born first!" Arthur asked the doctor on the side. "Return to your Majesty, the girl was born first!" The doctor replied respectfully. Arthur nodded slightly. The two children are still wrinkled and red, like little monkeys, but Arthur doesn''t care, either. Newborn children are like this. "Oh!" Maybe because of feeling the breath of Arthur, both babies laughed at the same time. Hearing this voice, Arthur couldn''t help but smiled. [Detected that the host is close to the successor, the successor package is being sent automatically...] Congratulations@#! ! @Get personal inheritance, Knight King. Altria] [Congratulations @#@#% for obtaining personal inheritance, Hero King Gilgamesh] Two groups of light that only he can see appeared on Arthur. After spinning around in the air, they were submerged in the bodies of two babies! "Well!?" Arthur was puzzled, why is his name garbled? Immediately, he turned his mind and thought of the reason. Although he had decided on the name before, he has not officially named them yet! "From now on, the female will be called Pendragon Altria and the male will be called Pendragon Gilgamesh, how about it?" Arthur asked Ishihara Rimi. "Well, good!" Rimi Ishihara, who was lying on the boat, agreed with a smile. "Oh!" The two babies laughed again. At this time, Arthur realized that he seemed to be able to see the attributes on them! "Is it because of personal inheritance?" Arthur murmured, and randomly selected the attributes on them~www.novelhall.com~Name: Pendragon. Altria] Strength: None [Inheritance: Hero King Gilgamesh] [Name: Pendragon Gilgamesh] Strength: None Inheritance: Knight King. Altria has only three simple lines. Bathers interface is much smaller. and many more! ? Arthur suddenly found something wrong! Why is the legacy displayed on Altrias interface is Gilgamesh, while Gilgameshs interface displays Altria? Check their gender again. That''s right! Altria is a woman, Gilgamesh is a man! "Uh...what''s this? Niang Shining and Arthur Pendragon?" Arthur was surprised at first, then smiled bitterly. At this moment, Ishihara Rika said: "Brother Arthur, bring the child over and show me. "Okay!" Arthur nodded, carefully carried the two babies who had been cleaned by the doctor, and walked to Ishihara Rimi, "Come on, look!" Ishihara Rimi looked at the two babies with a motherly smile on his face. "Oh!" The two babies laughed again. "It''s so cute, you look at their eyes, exactly the same as when you were a kid!" Rimi Ishihara said with a smile. "Uh... the same as when I was a kid?" Arthur was a little surprised. Now the two babies are wrinkled, and their eyes are almost narrowed. How did Ishihara Rimi see it? But, now Rimi Ishihara said yes! At the same time, the Chris family is making a very important transaction. Chapter 74： Arms trade The Kingdom of Hall and Bell is the second of the five kingdoms adjacent to the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and both are non-world governments. The two are on the same island, the area of ??the island is comparable to the size of two St. Maarten islands! The two kingdoms were actually one kingdom two hundred years ago. Later, because of the conflict between the princes, they finally split into two kingdoms. The country is rich in grain, and is a famous grain-rich country in the West Sea. But at the same time, it is also a famous poor country in Xihai. How poor is it? The civilians in other kingdoms probably reacted as follows when they saw the pirates. "Ah... there are pirates!" "The pirate is here, run!" "Call the army over!" ... When the civilians in the two kingdoms of Hall and Bell saw the pirates, they probably reacted as follows. "There are pirates!" His eyes lit up and an excited smile appeared. Then he walked home, picked up the kitchen knife or hoe, or even a wooden stick that can be used as a weapon at home, and called the people in the village, or relatives and friends, to the sea in groups of three or five. The thief went away. Then, the pirate will respond as follows. "Fuck, let go, let go of Lao Tzu''s knife!" "Let go, Lao Tzu''s gun!" "Don''t grab my pants!" "You also grab my underwear, you are still not human!" ... The pirate cried bitterly and was stripped naked! If you are lucky, you can still get on the boat and run away. If you have bad luck, even the boat was robbed! Experienced pirates or human traffickers, etc., when I saw these two kingdoms, they took a detour. Only fledgling pirates will come to this kingdom! It stands to reason that most of the pirates who can mix in the sea are strong people with rich combat experience and will not be robbed so easily. However, the people of these two kingdoms have more experience in fighting. In the two kingdoms, one small fight for three months and one large fight for five months. Every year, thousands of people are not happy. If the normal kingdoms would have been destroyed in such a fight, but the territories of these two kingdoms are rich in food, how rich is it? Sprinkle a handful of seeds casually, and in autumn you can harvest a bag of rice. Moreover, the combined population of the two has reached more than one million, and the average kingdom is more than 500,000. The kings of the two kingdoms encouraged the commoners to have more children. If they dont want to raise them, they can directly hand them over to the kingdom, and the kingdom will raise them. Anyway, there is more food and no fear of a large population. But apart from food, these two kingdoms are very poor in other aspects. Clothes, shoes and daily necessities are all scarce items! Usually they trade food for some money, and then buy various items. But there is no shortage of food in the surrounding kingdoms, except for a few occasions, when there is a disaster, it is usually not available for a good price. It costs a lot to transport it to a long distance and sell it out, which is not worth it in terms of the price of food! And why these two kingdoms fought so hard, I have to say that there is a spring in their kingdom. This spring is called the Fountain of Life and is located at the junction of the two kingdoms. The water output is terrifying, and it is the only freshwater resource on the entire island. is called the fountain of life because it supplies all the residents on the island, food and so on. Both sides surrounded this spring water and beat you to death. No idea! No one can rest assured that the only spring on the island is controlled by the other party. If the other party cuts you off the water, what should I do? so I can only fight! As for the negotiation and distribution of spring water, the two sides did not think about it at first. In addition to the fierce fighting in the first few years when the two princes separated, the two sides tried to solve the problem through negotiation in the next few years. The talk was good at the beginning, but the war soon stopped. Until later, the king of Bell Kingdom passed away. The new king did not abide by the agreement. The whole army attacked the Hall Kingdom and drove them out of the vicinity of the spring. led to a two-month suspension of water in the Hall Kingdom. There were heavy casualties and many people died of thirst. In the end, the Hall Kingdom was completely crazy. In order to survive, the whole people were completely crazy, and they desperately attacked the spring. After sacrificing nearly 100,000 people, he finally regained half of the spring before he came back. But since then, the two kingdoms have no trust anymore. They fight every year and never stop. The hatred of the peoples of both sides has reached the level of wanting to eat their meat! -------------------- Hornby is the general of the Hall Kingdom and controls most of the forces of the Hall Kingdom. He is also the Prince of the Hall Kingdom and the husband of the Queen of the Hall Kingdom! is two and a half meters tall, has a Chinese character face, an inch toe, and cold eyes. He is wearing a sturdy figure, a suit, and a big knife on his back. Today, he was invited by Chris to come to the residence of the Chris family, Black Wolf Island! After receiving a large amount of arms from Arthur, Chris called in his former patron, Hornby, in order to regain his reputation! As soon as Hornby got off the ship with his guard, Chris greeted him. "Brother Hornby!" Chris opened his hands and greeted him with a smile. "Chris!" Hornby''s tone was flat, but he also opened his hands. The two hugged and separated. "Brother Hornby, I know your character, let''s go directly to the subject!" Chris said with a smile. "Well!" Hornby nodded slightly. "Come with me!" Chris took the lead and left. Hornby didn''t hesitate, and followed directly. The two had known each other for a long time, and knew each other well, so he was not afraid of Chris hurting him. The two came to a shooting range already prepared in Black Wolf Town. just got inside. "Snapped!" Chris snapped his fingers. After a while, several people brought some boxes over. Chris opened a box at random. "Come and try!" Chris made a please gesture and said with a smile. The box is full of guns, and they are mainstream rifles. Hornby was not welcome anymore. He picked up a gun at random, checked it inside and out, and finally nodded with satisfaction! Then the loaded ammunition aimed at the target in the shooting range. "boom!" The bullet shot out quickly. "Ten Rings!" "Flap!" Chris smiled and applauded, "Brother''s marksmanship is still so sharp!" "The gun is very good, its precision and workmanship are all first-class goods!" Hornby said lightly, and then changed his voice, "But our kingdom can''t afford such a good gun!" "Hehe, don''t worry, brother, since I asked you to come to www.novelhall.com today, I will give you an affordable price!" Chris said with a smile, and then made an eight gesture. "A handful of 80,000 Baileys?" Hornby frowned, "The price is the same as ordinary goods. If the quality is the same as these, it is not impossible to buy a little!" At the same price, buy better goods, of course! However, Chris still shook his head, the corner of his mouth raised slightly: "Not 80,000, 20% off!" "What!" Hornby was shocked. 80,000 and 20% off is not a concept, a total of 16,000 less Pele, a single one looks nothing, but for a kingdom, how can one buy a gun? At least tens of thousands, the price difference is not even a little bit! "Yes, the price of sixty-four for each one is given to you, who called us brothers for so many years? I heard that your Hall Kingdom''s recent form is not very good, so I decided to give it to you at the cost price!" Chris laughed Said. Of course, this is a nonsense, Chris''s cost price is lower than this! However, it is not wrong to say that it is the cost price, it is just the cost price of other arms dealers. These guns are all transported by underground train from St. Martin to Bloodport Town, and then transported by ship to Black Wolf Town. Apart from the more expensive freight, other prices are much lower than those on the market. . "I..." Hornby was a little touched. He really thought Chris was giving him the cost price. There is no way there is no harm without comparison. Other people sell so expensive, you are so much cheaper, and the quality Fortunately, it must be the cost price! "Hey, don''t say any words of thanks, let''s take a look at the same thing, then we will say how much we want to buy!" Chris waved his hand and said. Chapter 75： The situation reversed Kesley opened another box. This time, inside the box is a barrel shaped like a dragon head! "Huh!?" Hornby looked at Chris with doubts. This was the first time he had seen this kind of artillery. "Snapped!" Chris snapped his fingers again. Two younger brothers stepped forward to fiddle with the flying thunder cannon. "Boss, you''re ready!" After a while, the younger brother raised his hand and gestured to Kesley. "Well, let''s start!" Chris nodded, then covered his ears with both hands. Hornby looked at Chris with a look of confusion again, wondering why he covered his ears, is the sound of the artillery fired so loud? However, although I don''t know why Chris is covering his ears, he is smart enough to do the same with Chris. Then he was grateful for his wit. "boom!" Flying thunder cannon fired. flew about two hundred meters. "Boom!" A loud noise. It turns out that its not that the emission is loud! is so **** close! Even if he was covering his ears, Hornby felt his brain buzzing. It is conceivable that if he didn''t cover his ears, he might be deaf! "How about it, brother, isn''t it a good gun?" Chris said with a smile. "Uh..." Hornby was speechless. What''s not bad, who do you want to hit so close, or hit the enemy or yourself? Or kill yourself? If Horne would have spoken swearly earlier than usual! However, considering that Kesley just sold him the rifle at a super cheap price, Hornby still said two euphemistically: "Yes, but our kingdom cannot afford such a good gun!" "Hehe, with this type of cannon, you only need this number!" As he said, Chris held up a finger! "Hundred thousand?" Hornby asked tentatively. An ordinary artillery is about one million one, but with such a short range, one million is definitely not worth it, but one hundred thousand is still very worthwhile. . "Well, one hundred thousand!" Chris solemnly nodded. This thing is just a tin bucket. Although it looks a little complicated, it is actually a tin bucket. The price of one hundred thousand is very profitable. The really expensive thing is its explosives bag. Horn nodded in satisfaction. If its 100,000, its not much more expensive than buying a gun. Even if its close, its worth it! "Of course, the explosives package needed for this gun is a bit more expensive, and it is also 10,000 packages!" Chris said. "Ten thousand..." Hornby was silent for a while. Ten thousand one pack is actually not too expensive, and even cheaper than normal shells. After thinking about it for a long time, he finally felt that it was more worthwhile. Although the explosion was close, the power really didn''t have to be said. "I want some more of this!" Hornby made a decision. "Okay, but let''s see the last thing first!" Chris smiled and nodded. "Snapped!" is another snapping finger, and the younger brother came out with the mainstream smoothbore gun and started it. is naturally familiar with this kind of cannon Hornby, so he also went forward to look it up, and finally drove the little brother away and got it on himself. "boom!" In the end the cannon shot out. "Yes, top grade!" Hornby said with a smile. "I will sell you 10% off the market price!" Chris said generously. "Good!" Hornby nodded with a smile. After introducing everything, the two sat for a while. In the end, Hornby bought five thousand guns, five hundred Thunder God cannons, one hundred and fifty ordinary smoothbore guns, more than 500 million munitions, plus ammunition and explosives, a total of one billion munitions, and then carried The satisfied smile is gone. One billion is already all the money in the Treasury of the Kingdom of Hall! ---------------------- ten days later. Bell Kingdom. The fountain of life, Quandongcheng. Spring East City is the most important city in the Bell Kingdom, just east of the Fountain of Life. plays an important role in guarding the spring water. But the soldiers here have been lazy these days. It''s not that they didn''t watch it seriously, but because the battle is going well now. The Bell Kingdom has advanced to Quanxi City where Hall Kingdom echoes Quandong City. Outside Spring West City, There is an endless camp, and a stone wall has been built with stones. It is where the army of the Bell Kingdom is located. Duford was in a good mood for the past two days. Just yesterday, he had completely cut off the waterway from the Fountain of Life to the Hall Kingdom. He knew that as long as he persisted for a few more days, their advantage would grow. However, he also knew that the next few days would usher in the strongest counterattack from the Hall Kingdom. Fortunately, he was completely prepared this time. He bought a lot of arms from a man codenamed Joker, also known as a clown! Clown is an arms dealer who has recently entered the Xihai market. In order to open up the market and gain a reputation, he sold him a large amount of arms at a fairly cheap price. With this batch of munitions, the strength of the Bell Kingdom has naturally increased. The only thing that worries him is his old opponent. Hornby hasn''t appeared for nearly half a month, so I don''t know what to do! Quanxicheng. At this time, an army of 20,000 people gathered in the city. This is the majority of the troops in the city. "Are you all ready!" Hornby said solemnly. "Ready!" the soldiers replied in unison. "Go!" Hornby raised his hand and shouted. "We must win!" the soldier shouted and began to run. The gate of the city opened in an instant in line with them. On the other side, at the Bell Kingdom camp, Duford routinely took a telescope and took a closer look at Quanxi City. At this moment, the city gate opened! In an instant, Duford''s heart jumped and he had a bad feeling, so he shouted: "Enemy attack!" "Enemy attack!" "Get ready!" "Get the gun!" ... The whole camp became agitated immediately. After a short while, the 20,000 people in the camp gathered together, standing behind various fortifications as if facing the enemy. The tense atmosphere filled for a while. Everyone knows that Hall Kingdoms most vicious counterattack is coming. Fortunately, their general Duford bought a large amount of ammunition. Now there are more than 10,000 people in the camp with guns and 250 artillery pieces. These guns and cannons gave them a sense of security. The army of Hall Kingdom rushed out quickly and approached the camp of Bell Kingdom. "Fire!" Duford shouted. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Then the artillery in the camp fired one after another. "Boom boom boom!" Cannonballs exploded in the army of Hall Kingdom. The charge of Hall Kingdom stopped instantly. Fortunately, Hornby had anticipated it earlier, so he directly pulled out three hundred and fifty artillery pieces and fired at the people of Bell Kingdom. "Boom boom boom!" is another continuous artillery firing sound. "Boom" "Boom" "Boom" The cannonball flew out and directly hit the Bell Kingdom camp. In an instant, the entire battlefield was filled with the smell of gunpowder smoke. Along with the firing of the artillery, the charge of the Hall Kingdom began again, and the artillery advanced in coordination. Hall Kingdom not only has a hundred more artillery pieces in the Bell Kingdom, but the quality and accuracy of the artillery items purchased from Chris are also much better! Bell Kingdoms artillery was severely suppressed, and the charge went quite smoothly. Soon they came to the stone wall, which is also the biggest difficulty of the Hall Kingdom''s counterattack! As soon as they approached the stone wall, the people of Bell Kingdom shot. "Boom boom boom!" The continuous sound of bullet firing formed a barrage. Although the Kingdom of Hall also counterattacked, the Kingdom of Bell was protected by a stone wall, and bullets could not be shot. However, the Hall Kingdom had already prepared. Some of them are carrying dragon head cannons, which are flying thunder cannons. itself is a tin bucket, no matter how delicate it is, it doesn''t have to be heavy, it can be carried by one person. Flying Thunder Cannon quickly dropped from his back, set up the cannon, and reloaded in one go. "boom!" "Boom!" The launch sound and the sky-shattering explosion sounded almost at the same time. Five hundred explosive packs were shot out, directly destroying the entire stone wall, and there was nothing left. The soldiers behind the stone wall were torn apart by the bombing. Not far from the stone wall, some people who were affected fell to the ground and screamed. "what--" "help me..." "I... don''t want to die!" ... But the people of Hall Kingdom ignored these people~www.novelhall.com~ and continued to charge. "Go!" The soldiers of Hall Kingdom shouted loudly, with excited smiles on their faces, and rushed into the camp of Bell Kingdom directly on the stumped limbs on the ground. Duford saw this scene. His head buzzed. over! It''s all over! The 20,000 soldiers in the camp are also the majority of the Bell Kingdom. At least two thousand people died behind the stone wall in such a blow, and all of them were armed with guns! The most important thing is that the Hall Kingdom rushed in! Although the soldiers of the Bell Kingdom have also raised their guns to counterattack, it is obvious that the situation has tilted towards the Hall Kingdom. The Kingdom of Hall has more than 13,000 guns, of which 5,000 are made by the Chris family. The 8,000 guns in the Bell Kingdom are simply crushed! "what!" "help me..." "Go!" ... It can be clearly seen that the people of Bell Kingdom die faster and faster, while the people of Hall Kingdom rush faster and faster, occupying one third of the entire camp in a short time. And now the people of Bell Kingdom are still losing ground! Duford slowed down for a while, made a decisive decision, gnashing his teeth and shouted: "Retreat!!!" If they do not retreat, they will be completely finished, and there will be no chance to fight back in the future! Duford retreated, Hornby chased after him and successfully captured Duford''s camp. also obtained thousands of guns and more than 50 artillery pieces, and killed almost 5,000 people in the Bell Kingdom, and his death toll was about 2,000. The death ratio is one to two, a rare victory! Chapter 76： Mutual exchange Beihai Don Quixote Pirates There is a young man with blond hair, sunglasses, pink feather coat and cropped trousers, and pointed shoes on the deck of the big ship in the center. It is Don Quijote Doflamingo! At this time, he is sitting on a sofa with Erlang''s legs tilted, and a few beautiful women in bikinis are waiting for him next to him. "Humhhhhhhhhhhhh! Torrepol, how is the Bell Kingdom over there?" Doflamingo let out his unique laugh, and asked to Torrepol. Bell Kingdom was his first step into the Western Navy Fire Market. Therefore, he also paid special attention to the battle in the Bell Kingdom. Next to him is a cloak with a circle, like a quilt, very thin, holding a cane with a plum blossom logo, and wearing a pair of small sunglasses! His face was half snot dangling, the upper part of his hair was bangs, the lower part was glue-like hanging hair, bare feet, shackles on his feet, shaggy upper lip and sparse teeth, he looked like a sloppy uncle. "There has been no news from Pika, but with our arms, there should be no problem. This time, we can start our reputation in the Western Navy Fire Market!" Torrepol said. The Xihai market is a market that Doflamingo attaches more importance to, so he specifically asked the top official Pica to take charge. "Blubru!" At this moment, the phone worm rang. "Hey... yes, I see, I''ll call you later!" Torrepol picked up the phone worm and listened for a while, then put it down. "Hey! Did Pika call it?" Doflamingo asked with a smile. "Yes!" Torrepol nodded and said, "However, it''s not good news, it''s bad news. The Bell Kingdom is defeated!" "Humhhhhh! Why?" Doflamingo didn''t feel bad because of the bad news. He didn''t care if Bell Kingdom won or lost. What he cared about was whether he could make a name in the Xihai market. "The Hall Kingdom didn''t know where it bought a large quantity of high-quality arms and defeated the Bell Kingdom steadily!" Torrepol said indifferently. "Oh!?" Doflamingo said with a look of surprise, thinking for a while, "In this way, let Pika sell a batch of arms to Bell Kingdom at cost, let them slow down first, and then let Pikacha Find out who sold the arms to Hall Kingdom!" "Yes!" Torrepol nodded, then called Pika''s phone worm again and passed the order. ------------- Bell Kingdom Ȫ Duford''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and he was using a telescope to observe the Hall Kingdom camp outside the city. He hasn''t slept for two days. In the past two days, he repelled the army of the Hall Kingdom several times by relying on the tall and thick walls of Quandong City. But I dare not relax at all, nor go to sleep. He was afraid that when he woke up, he would face a city that had already been breached. "Report---" A soldier came to Duford. "Say!" Duford said coldly. He knew that the news coming now must be bad news. "The people of Hall Kingdom have broken the waterway!" The soldier reported. "Hoo---" Duford sighed deeply and suppressed the anger in his heart. He knew that getting angry right now is not a good idea. The most important thing is how to solve the current problem. Regardless of Bell or Hall Kingdom, some water will be stored in the homes of civilians on the island. There should be no problem in a short time, but once the time is long, there will definitely be major problems. "Blubru!" At this time, the phone worm next to him rang. "Hey!" "General Duford, the king and the nobles have prepared a billion Pele, and have sent 10,000 young people to your side!" "okay, I get it!" ... This is the best news Duford has heard in the past two days. Since the camp was broken that day, he has not hesitated to ask the king for help. This kind of moment doesn''t speak much of face. Save the spring water first. The kings and nobles also knew the seriousness of the spring water being cut off, and directly prepared a billion Pele for him to buy arms. Duford put down the phone, then dialed another number to go out. "Hey, spades, we need a batch of arms, the same as last time!" "Don''t worry, Master Clown has already heard about your business. He is willing to sell you a batch of arms at a cost price and let you defeat them!" "thank you very much!" ... Duford put down the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. With this batch of munitions, at least half of the spring water would be regained. Five days later. Pika took five ships and transported the arms to Bell Kingdom. On the same day, this batch of munitions was delivered directly to Quandong City. In the middle of the night, in the dead of night, Duford directly led the entire army and raided Hornby''s army. Hornby couldn''t react, the army was directly destroyed, and he had to escape back to Quanxi City! Fortunately, the loss of the army was not great, only 2,000 people were lost, there were a hundred thunder cannons and fifty artillery pieces. While Duford took advantage of the victory and pursued him, he rushed directly to the outside of Quanxi City, stationed again, and broke the waterway that had just been dug by Quanxi City. Now, the battle has returned to its original state. But Hornby is not willing to sit and wait like this! When was raided, he clearly felt that the firepower of Duford''s army had risen a lot. Immediately, he immediately asked the Queen of Hall Kingdom, his wife, to prepare a billion Bailey, and then opened up Chris'' call. "Chris, just like last time, one billion Baileys ammunition, this time I hope to send it over!" "Yes!" Hearing his request, Chris agreed without hesitation. Five days later, Chris brought four ships directly to Hornby. Hornby received this batch of arms on the same day. But he did not attack in the middle of the night. But in the early morning, when this man was most tired, he attacked Duford''s army. Although Duford had been prepared for a long time, but under the powerful firepower, he fled back to Quandong City in embarrassment. had no choice but to ask the king for help. This time the king and the nobles tightened their belts and made up 800 million Pele. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Relying on these Baileys and buying another ammunition, Duford smoothly drove Hornby''s army back to Quanxi City. Hornby had to ask the Queen for help again, and he also collected a sum of money, bought the arms, and drove Duford back to Quandong City. The two parties are like this, you come and me, you come to me. You suppressed me for a few days, and I suppressed you for a few days. Both kingdoms paid a lot of money to buy a lot of arms. Both sides are riding a tiger with difficulty. Every time they buy arms, they can just run over the other, but they can''t completely defeat them. No one dares to relax. Once they relax, they may be swallowed by the other. After all, if you relax, and the other person strengthens without relax, would you just swallow you? at the same time. The large amount of arms sold by Chris and the Joker also attracted the attention of arms dealers throughout the West Sea. The arms dealers throughout the West Sea sent people to observe the war. This war is not just a battle between Hall Kingdom and Bell Kingdom. is a showdown between the local arms dealers in Xihai and the arms dealers from outside! Although arms dealers dont talk about human sentiments, they only talk about benefits, but as a Xihai person, they are somewhat xenophobic. Fortunately for the Chris family, they were originally Xihai local arms dealers. Even if they had failed, they were Xihai people. But, who is this clown? No one knows! They only learned that the clowns are not from Xihai, but outsiders are preparing to enter the arms market in Xihai and compete with them for benefits. This makes them unbearable! After all, Xihais cake is so big, if one more person eats it, they will eat less. Chapter 77： clown Don Quixote Pirates "Bell Kingdom has been defeated again?" Doflamingo, who was lying on the sofa, stood up suddenly, looked at Torrepol with a look of error. He already supports the Bell Kingdom so much. The arms are all given to the Bell Kingdom at cost, and he was defeated? Is the Bell Kingdom too wasteful? shouldn''t it! I dont know how many years the Bell Kingdom has fought with the Hall Kingdom. They have always been 50-50. Now with his support, its still 50-50. Of course, he doesn''t care about the victory of Bell Kingdom at all, he only cares about whether he can open the Xihai market. Want to open the market, not only sell things cheaper than others, better quality, you can open it, the most important thing is to build a reputation, or no one knows you, even if your things are good, what is the use? No customer knows! But now, with his strong support, Bell Kingdom can''t win, how can he build a reputation and open the market? "Yes, Young Master!" Torrepol nodded and continued, "Moreover, the situation is not very good. Although it seems that the two sides are fighting you and me, but the situation has slowly moved towards The Hall Kingdom is beginning to tilt!" "Pika has found out that the supporter of the Hall Kingdom is a local Mafia in the West Sea, named Chris Family, who was defeated by the Saint Martin Kingdom before, but luckily, he finally escaped! "After that, they captured the territory of a small family and restarted the arms trade. However, because of the remoteness of the site, it has not improved. This time, in order to regain their reputation, they also supported the Kingdom of Hall at cost!" "Moreover, their things have recently become a bit cheaper. They were sold to the Hall Kingdom at a lower price than the cost, so the Hall Kingdom slowly gained an advantage!" "Humhhhhhhh!" Upon hearing this, Doflamingo smiled and asked Vergo who was aside, "Vergo, what do you think?" Vergo is the heart of the four cadres of Doflamingo, who is mainly responsible for intelligence. In the future, he will be sent to the navy to work as an undercover agent. "Kill!" Vergo said lightly. "Humhhhhh! Kill it then!" Doflamingo''s face showed a hideous expression. Since the Chris family has prevented them from gaining a reputation, lets solve the Chris family directly to build a reputation! Anyway, the result is the same. You can also stand up in Xihai by the way, and see who else dares to stand in his way in the future! ------------ Soon, Pika, who was in Xihai, received news from Doflamingo. Pikas current resident location is located on a small hidden island in the West China Sea near the Upside Down Mountain and the red earth continent. There used to be a village on the small island, but now all the villagers have arrested them to serve the munitions factory they built, producing a lot of munitions. "Go, target Black Wolf Town!" Pika made a sharp sound that did not fit his huge body. "Yes!" all of his men agreed. Not long after, Pika took more than 500 people and drove five boats directly towards Black Wolf Town. These five hundred people are all the elites of the Don Quijote Pirates that Pika brought from Beihai. In order to open up the market in the West Sea, they were transferred from Beihai specifically, every powerful generation. Soon after Pika set off, the arms dealers in Xihai learned the news. Although the arms dealers can''t find who the clown is, they can''t find anyone who transports arms to Bell Kingdom? If they can''t find this piece of information, what arms dealers do they still sell? However, the arms dealers who got the news were also thieves and directly sent the news to Chris. Although they are upset that people from other places come to Xihai to intervene in arms, it does not mean they will do it! They gave the news to Chris, and after Chris was prepared, there was a big battle between the two sides. They will be happy no matter which one they die, if both die, they will be even happier! When Chris heard the news, although he was confident of defeating the opponent called the spades, he still called Arthur to inform him. ----------- King St. Martins Palace Arthur was holding a ticket in his hand, with an uncertain expression on his face. This ticket is for the concert! , is the concert ticket for Bruce. When Arthur heard the news, he almost turned Bruce''s explosive head off. The reason for the matter is the fruit of enthusiasm that Arthur gave to Bruce. Originally, the reason Arthur gave Bruce the fruit of the fanaticism was to stimulate the morale of the soldiers during the battle. But Bruce''s brain circuit is different from ordinary people. actually used it to develop another use, combining music and fruit. When singing, the fruit is used to create an atmosphere, which is more likely to resonate with the listeners. After , Bruce sang a few times in the crowds of Blood Harbor Town. His excellent singing ability, coupled with the bonus of the fruits, successfully attracted the merchants'' pursuit! Under the pursuit of the merchants, Bruce held several concerts in Blood Harbor Town, each time the audience was full. The most hateful thing is that he also used public implements for private use. He brought some Yinbei from the sky island and recorded all his songs. Just like that, singing, holding concerts, selling sound shells, selling his autographed posters, etc., Bruce successfully became a well-known musician in Xihai. Had it not been for the training of the army when he was singing, Arthur would have shot him out! At this moment, the phone worm rang, interrupting Arthur''s emotions. "Blubru!" "Hey!" Arthur answered the phone, it was Chris on the other end of the phone, "Well, I see, I''ll call you back later!" Arthur put down the phone and started thinking "Joker, spades!?" Arthur frowned. He seemed to hear the two names there. Think about it carefully, arms, jester, spades... Doflamingo! The name suddenly appeared in his mind. "Then the spades are Doflamingo''s cadres, Pikachu!" Arthur murmured. At this point in time, Doflamingo is still mixing in the North Sea. Now he is the pirate with the highest reward in the North Sea, with a total of 93 million, which is higher than the second-ranked pirate''s 30 million bounty. Of course, he is a pirate on the face of it. In fact, he is aliased as Joker in the underground world, which is also a clown. He is engaged in the sale of arms, humans, drugs and so on. "Chris can''t handle it!" Arthur frowned. For this arms trade, gaining fame and making money are only incidental. His main purpose is Bell and Hall Kingdom, the two major grain-producing countries. As long as these two kingdoms are occupied, there will be no need to worry about food when expanding for a long time in the future. But the people of these two kingdoms are quite manic ~ www.novelhall.com~ If you occupy by force, it is likely to cause a large-scale riot, and it is quite difficult to suppress it with the current strength of Saint Martin. Therefore, Arthur asked Chris to sell the arms of the Hall Kingdom in order to cause a war between the two sides. More dead people and reduced population would facilitate the Kingdom of Saint Martin to suppress them. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Doflamingo would enter the Western Navy Fire Market at this time. What he didn''t expect was that he sold a large amount of arms to the Bell Kingdom in order to build a reputation. Of course, this is actually what Arthur would like to see. Originally, Arthur''s plan was to sell it to the Hall Kingdom while secretly selling it to the Bell Kingdom, so that they would be killed. Doflamingo appeared just right, and it saved him a lot of trouble! But I didn''t expect that Doflamingo was murderous because of the arms incident and wanted to kill Chris. This Arthur will not let him succeed! Now his top cadre, Pika, does not have the strength of twenty years later, but it is not something Chris can handle. Even if Chris had the navy six-style training method passed down by Arthur, he would still be a little armed and domineering. With his devil fruit, his strength had just reached the rank of major. Pikas current strength is unknown, but at least he has a colonel, right? The difference in strength between the two stages is enough to put Chris on the ground. However, Arthur couldn''t make a move, and he couldn''t even let his subordinates make a move. He didn''t want others to know that Chris was his. Even when sending arms to Chris, he always asked the ship to stop on a deserted island, unload the arms, and then let Chris get it by himself. Anyway, how can you help Chris without revealing yourself? Arthur thought for a while, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "Yes!" Chapter 78： Stella Stella is the head of the largest naval branch near the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Strictly speaking, this division is an over-spec division! The normal heads of the Four Seas Division are in charge of the Naval Division near the Inverted Mountain. They are all captains to majors. The highest rank is the Division Colonel! is equivalent to Captain Headquarters! If you are near the upside-down mountain, in order to prevent the pirates from entering the great channel, the strength and rank are based on the headquarters, and the strength and rank are the colonel of the headquarters. And Stella is the rank of brigadier general, the strength of the colonel level. The brigadier general is just the rank, not the strength, the rank is between the colonel and the major general, it can be said to be a reserve general! As a brigadier general, Stella is not only responsible for the cleanup of pirates near the Kingdom of Saint Martin, but also the security of the surrounding naval bases and the surrounding countries. His branch is located on an island outside the Kingdom of Saint Martin. A few months ago, this was a deserted island, but later the navy came to build it. Now this naval branch has a formal navy of 2,000 people, plus logistics and the like, the entire base has almost 3,000 people! Except for the soldiers at the bottom, all the top managers have become people from the Kingdom of Saint Martin unknowingly! It can be said that this is the naval branch of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. at this time. The top floor of the branch, Stella''s office. Stella picked up the phone bug and dialed out. "Blubru!" After a while, the phone worm was connected. "Hey!" A dull voice came from the phone bug. "Lieutenant Akadog!" Stella said respectfully. "What''s the matter!" "I found Pika, a cadre of the Don Quijote Pirate Group, and he sneaked out in the West Sea recently!" When the red dog heard the words Don Quijote, his face became gloomy, and his voice contained a murderous voice and said, "Kill!" "Yes!" Stella nodded respectfully. In the eyes of the Navy, Doflamingo is just flying! In addition to nausea, it is nausea! What the navy cant do with him! Who called him a Celestial? Although it is the predecessor! Although his bounty has reached more than 90 million in the past few years, it is already reduced by the Navy. In fact, he has committed a crime enough to offer a reward and doubled again. Although the navy wanted to catch him very much. But there is nothing to do with him! Because he used to be a dragon, he can only catch alive, not kill! It stands to reason that even if it is a live catch, it is not a problem for the navy. As long as a high-level combat force is dispatched, he can only catch it with his current strength. The problem is that the navy can''t attack him. The reason is simple, the world government won''t let it! It hurts! The current navy can''t wait for that bounty hunter to kill Doflamingo directly. When the world government blames it, they can also push it directly to the bounty hunter! But Doflamingo used to be a Draco, but his men are not! Moreover, this person also left Doflamingo''s side and appeared in the West Sea secretly! Its a rare opportunity. Since the Navy cant do anything about Doflamingo, its okay to clear his gang! After hearing Akadog''s reply, Stella did not delay, and directly summoned a thousand navy, and drove ten warships to sea. -------------- Sunny weather. On the endless sea. A caravan with only five ships is heading towards Black Wolf Town. On the ship headed by , there is a muscular man standing on the bow, wearing armor, a cross-face helmet, tall, wavy hair, and a man with a **** logo on his shoulders! is the Pika of the Don Quijote family! Pika did not hang their Don Quijote''s Pirate Flag. This time it was not a pirate business. It was to build their reputation for selling arms in the Xihai Underground World, so there was no need to hang the Pirate Flag. After all, what do they use code names in the underground world? is to hide your identity! What is the difference between hanging the Pirate Flag and telling others that I belong to the Don Quijote family? "Master Pika, ten naval warships are coming in our direction in the distance!" a subordinate holding a telescope reported. "Well!?" Pika said with a puzzled face, and he indulged for a moment, "Look at it first!" Now they dont fly the Pirate Flag, and Pika doesnt know if the navy comes for them or just passes by. Of course, it is more likely to pass by normally. So they had better not act rashly! If they took the initiative to attack the navy, doesnt that mean they are ghosts? after a while. "Master Pika, those naval warships are still coming straight toward us!" the subordinate reported. Pika pondered for a while, and said, "Let the fleet turn a corner and see if they are still coming towards us!" "Yes!" Then, the entire fleet turned a corner. However, the subordinates observed carefully for a while, and the navy fleet still came towards them. Now, it goes without saying that Pika also knows. These navies must be coming towards them! "Go over there!" Pika said, pointing to a small island full of rocks in the distance. Although he is not afraid of the navy, there are ten warships in the opposing navy, and they only have five. The battleships of both sides are of the same level. Once they fought at sea, they must have fallen short! Moreover, he is also a devil fruit capable person. Once the ship is destroyed, it will be very troublesome, so he simply finds a small island in his favor to fight the navy. Soon, they came to the island. This is a small island full of rocks. Among the rocks, there are still clusters of gorgeous roses, and bursts of rich floral fragrance come out from above. But Pika doesn''t care, this strange combination is too common in this world. Pika disembarked the boat with 400 men~www.novelhall.com~ and then let the remaining 100 people drive the boat away. This is to prevent the navy from destroying his ship! He doesn''t want the navy to directly destroy the ship and trap him here! If the navys target is indeed him, then as long as he stays here, the navy will not pursue the ships that run away. "Go, let''s go in, don''t let the navy bomb us directly at sea!" Pika said lightly. "Yes!" the subordinates replied. Then, Pika took a group of men and walked into the rose bush. "hiss---" was walking, one of his arm was accidentally cut by a rose thorn, and a small wound appeared on his arm, but this one didn''t care, and he wiped the blood flowing out. "The roses here are really fragrant, and they look very beautiful. When I go back, I want to pick two of them back!" One of the men said to a friend on the side. said, he took a few deep breaths of the fragrance of flowers. "Hey, do you want to take it back and give it to Serana in the red light district?" The friend said with a wicked smile. "Hahaha! You still know me!" ... "Puff!" The person who was scratched just before this time with a happy smile on his face suddenly collapsed to the ground. "Well!?" Pika frowned slightly and said, "What''s the situation!" The man on the side hurried up to check it. "Dead...dead!" The man touched the fallen corpse and said tremblingly. Pika''s eyes condensed, and he carefully looked at the corpse on the ground. Suddenly, he found a small scratch on the corpse''s arm. "Be careful, the rose is poisonous!" Pika said sharply. Chapter 79： Royal Palace Rose Unfortunately, Pikas reminder is still too late! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... His subordinates, one after another, fell down one by one, with a strangely happy color on their faces. Nearly a hundred people fell in a short while. Looking at these fallen people, Pika surged to his head with anger. These people are all elites of the family! But when he took a closer look, he couldn''t find the reason. Many of these fallen people had no wounds. At this moment, a faint floral fragrance rushed into his nose. Pika''s heart shuddered, and she immediately understood! "Be careful, the fragrance of flowers is poisonous!" Pika reminded loudly. Hearing this, his men quickly covered their noses. But those who fall still cant stop, After a while, nearly a hundred people fell. Pika knew that he couldn''t go on like this anymore. When he went down, everyone would be folded here. "Get out of the flowers!" Pika gave the order. "Withdraw!" "Be careful, don''t get scratched!" "Hold your breath!" ... Hearing this, he immediately retreated from the rose bushes cautiously and retreated to the coast. Just at this time. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... A burst of shells fired. I saw that the naval fleet led by Stella just arrived, but did not approach, but kept bombing along the coast. "Boom boom boom!" A burst of explosion sounded, accompanied by the screams of these men who had just exited the flowers! "what---" "go back!" "Go back soon!" ... Pika''s men rushed back despite the threat of the navy fired shells. Anxious to escape, many people were scratched by roses. And because I was escaping for my life, I was very anxious. I just escaped from the explosion area and gasped for a few breaths when I stopped. In an instant, hundreds of people fell. Now, the four hundred elites left by Pika went three-quarters and more in less than a while, and only less than one hundred remained. Pika didn''t expect that he would be so unlucky. Pick a small island at random. There would be poisonous roses on it, not to mention that the navy blocked him at this time. But he knew that he couldn''t go on like this anymore. "Huh!" Pika sighed deeply, and the whole person suddenly fell, weirdly merged into the rocks of the island. "Rumble!" Suddenly the whole island shook next moment. A hideous stone giant a hundred meters high just appeared. The rocks on the small island and the rose bushes on it have been absorbed onto the stone giant, as if they grew together with the stone giant. The stone giant grabbed aside. A huge rock with a soil height of more than five meters was caught in this way. Pika knows very well that the first thing to be solved is the navy. If the navy goes down again, all his men will be killed. If these rose bushes are not scratched, nothing will happen if you dont breathe in the fragrance of the flowers! Pika grabbed the stone in his hand and threw it in the direction of the navy. The stone shot out quickly, heading towards the navy ship. Stella, who was standing on the bow of the warship, stared at the stone, and placed his hand on the standard long knife at his waist. "---" The sword comes out, the sword returns! "Draw your sword and cut it with one sword!" A sword qi flew out, towards the stone. There was no movement, the stone was instantly cut in half and fell to the bottom of the sea. However, this stone seems to be a prologue. Next, a series of stones were thrown by Pika. "---" The knife comes out, the knife returns. "Draw the sword flow, slash the wind!" Sword Qi criss-crossed, forming a huge net, all the flying stones were cut into pieces, and they fell to the bottom of the sea. "You are waiting here, I will meet him!" Stella ordered. "Yes!" The crew nodded. "Yuebu!" Stella jumped into the air, stepping on the air, and heading towards Pika, cutting away countless flying rocks along the way. "Boom boom boom!" Accompanied by the faint sound of Yuebu several times, Stella stepped on the air and rushed to the island. Pika had already spotted Stella rushing over, and when Stella had just landed on the island, he punched him directly. "Boom!" Stella was knocked out of a big hole directly where he landed. "Da da da!" and Stella jumped up and ran up Pika''s rock arm. rushed to the top of his head in a few moments, then jumped hard and jumped into the sky, facing Pika''s stone head, his complexion dignified, his right hand tightly grasped the handle of the waist, the green veins on the back of his hand were exposed, and he cut out forcefully. "" The sword comes out, the sword returns! "Draw the sword flow, fold it!" This sword went out, and countless sword auras overlapped, and finally turned into one, from top to bottom, cutting Pika''s stone giant in half. "Boom!" The stone giant collapsed. The Pika located inside the stone giant was also cut in half, lying on the ground, with wide-eyed eyes and an expression of disbelief, becoming a corpse! But on the chest of his corpse, there was a blood-red rose inexplicably inserted, which looked as red as blood, beautiful and charming! Stella seemed to have known it a long time ago, and didn''t feel surprised, he went straight to cut off the two halves of his brain. stepped on the moon step and returned to the boat! "The mission is complete, return home!" Stella said in a deep voice. "Yes!" The navy soldiers happily agreed. This was the easiest task they had ever done. No one died, just a few shells. And in a hidden place on the island. A young man wearing gold armor and blue hair, looking very handsome, smiling at the navy fleet leaving. is Abrodi! Against Pika, of course Arthur could not just let Stella go. Although he is not clear about Pika''s strength, as the highest cadre of the Don Quijote Pirates, Pika will not be as powerful as twenty years later~www.novelhall.com~ at least at the rank of colonel or even major general. And Stella is only a little stronger than the average colonel, but it''s not as strong as that. When dealing with Pika, you dont say you lose, but its hard to win, and he will run away easily. So Arthur also sent Abrodi secretly to support. It was Abrodi''s Royal Palace roses that caused Pika''s men to die. These roses were usually planted around Arthur''s palace by Abrodia, and they were transported here in order to snipe Pika. And Pika''s surviving subordinates were also quietly killed by Abrodi when Stella and Pika were fighting. Pika himself, at the moment when he fought against Stella, was killed by Abrody with a **** rose thrust into his chest. It can be said that Pika and his men were killed by Abrodi. But, in the eyes of outsiders, Stella killed it! Abrodi cleaned up the things that might be exposed on the battlefield, and then looked at the large basket of fruits beside him! Looking at it, he unexpectedly discovered that one of the fruits inside had turned into an earthy yellow spiral fruit. "Good luck!" Abrodi smiled and picked up the fruit, took out a box from his arms, and put the fruit in it. Then, he walked to the shore, waiting for something quietly. After a while, an ordinary merchant ship drove from afar. But the people on the merchant ship looked very strong. After the merchant ship approached, Abrody made a light leap and jumped onto the deck! "Master Abrodi!" the crew on board said respectfully. "Let''s go, go back!" "Yes!" The boat started slowly and sailed towards the sea. Chapter 80： Crazy Beihai Don Quixote Pirates Doflamingo was sitting on the sofa on the deck, with red eyes, coldly looking at a photo on the table in front of him. The photo shows his head divided in half. His body trembled slightly, and his body line was beating continuously. The corners of his usual grinning mouth were completely gone. Just look at it and you know that he is extremely angry now! "Who is it, who is it!!!" Doflamingo suppressed his anger and roared hoarsely. At this time, there was silence on the boat, full of depression, and no one dared to speak! In the end, he was still the highest cadre, and Vergo spoke out first! "Navy, West Sea Navy, Brigadier General Stella!" Vergo said blankly, but from the exposed back of his hand, he was also extremely angry. You need to know, Pika is the same as him, the first four people who have been loyal to Doflamingo, and they have known each other before that, for so many years, saying that no feelings are fake! "boom!" Doflamingo kicked the table in front of him fiercely. The thread on jumped out and shot a girl in a bikini next to her, wrapping her up and hanging her in the air. "Uh---" The girl''s expression was extremely painful, but because her throat was entangled with thread, she could only make a choking sound. "!" The lines are staggered, dividing the girl''s body into countless pieces and falling onto the deck. Blood is filled! This scene made the people on the ship chill and tremble, but they didn''t dare to say anything. "Kill, ten naval bases, to bury Pika!" Doflamingo roared hysterically with the green veins on Doflamingo''s neck exposed. "And that Stella don''t let it go, pay a reward of one billion, and catch him alive, I...will...hand...kill...him...that! Dont let the family named Chris go. The bounty of 500 million will not be saved!!!" "Yes!" Vergo nodded blankly, then picked up the phone worm and dialed out, directly rewarding the underground world. Then, Torrepol, Diamanti, and Doflamingo were divided into three groups, and they rushed to various naval bases in the North Sea! In less than three days, all ten bases of the Beihai Navy were destroyed, and the number of dead navy reached 20,000, and countless people were injured! Navy headquarters. "boom!" Inside the admiral''s office, Akinu patted the table beside him severely. If in normal times, he would not do it like this, but now is a very time, the atmosphere in the whole office is quite solemn, no one cares about him tapping the table at all. "This Brother Doflaming is really looking for death, the marshal asked me to kill him!" Akidog suddenly stood up and said viciously. "Sit down!" Kong said in a deep voice, then turned to look at Crane and asked, "What do you think of Crane?" "What Doflamingo did this time is undoubtedly a big provocation to our navy. If it is not handled well, it is likely to cause a series of consequences. The riots within the navy make the participating countries no longer trust our navy. , There will be a big riot in Beihai, etc.!" He said lightly. "En!" Kong nodded, and then asked the Warring States period: "Warring States, what do you think should be handled?" "Catch it! Originally because of the world government, we could not attack him at all. If we want to attack him, the world government would be the first to disagree. But now he has committed such a big case, although we still can''t kill him, but the world government has no reason to oppose him if he is arrested, otherwise the North Sea countries will be the first to disagree! "Warring States said calmly. Although Doflamingo was once a Denon, the navy cannot move him under the opposition of the world government! But this is also different. The original case he committed was nothing more than the massacre of several towns, the looting of some passing ships, and even the sale of some arms. But now, Doflamingo has killed tens of thousands of people, and he also killed the navy, not civilians! If the world government disagrees with the navy''s arrest of Doflamingo, the North Sea member states will be the first to refuse, and then the navy will cause great riots! The participating countries of the North Sea will not let a time bomb be by their side. Who knows when Doflamingo went crazy, he killed tens of thousands of navies, and it is normal to slaughter a kingdom! Moreover, there will be riots in the navy! After all, people have slaughtered tens of thousands of your colleagues. As a result, the upper echelons have not let anyone arrest him. Would you feel the same and feel chilly? "Who do you think will be sent to catch it?" Sora continued to ask the Warring States. "Marshal, let me go!" Chi Inu asked. Sora didnt answer him, but shook his head. He didnt dare to let the red dog go. With the red dogs hot character, he might have missed Doflamingo and beat him to death. That would be difficult to explain to the world government. . "En--" The Warring States period pondered for a moment, and said, "Crane!" He has a calm and wise personality, and will never kill Doflamingo because he killed so many navy! And Doflamingo is cunning by nature. If he wants to hunt him down, he must have a person with superior intelligence to do it. Crane is the best candidate. No one in the office objected to this decision. "Hmm! Then go and catch the crane!" Sora finally made the decision. "Yes!" Crane nodded. "Okay, now there is one more question, what should Stella do?" Kong frowned and looked at the red dog and asked, Stella was from the red dog family, so I asked the red dog for his opinion. At this moment, UU Reading www.uuknshu.com Red Dog also frowned. The one-billion-dollar reward is not something that a brigadier like Stella can bear. You must know the highest cadres under the Four Emperors in the future. This price! Akadog thought for a while and said in a deep voice. "Call him back to the headquarters!" Stella is his person. If he is fighting head-on, the character of the red dog will never let him retreat, but in this assassination, the red dog does not want his own person to die unclearly! "It''s okay to recall the headquarters, but there is a problem on the way to the recall. The amount of one billion is too big. Maybe someone will risk attacking him on the road!" The Warring States pushed his glasses and continued. "Better someone **** him back, not let him die on the road, otherwise, where is the face of our navy?" "Let''s go!" Akidog said in a deep voice, Stella is his person, he should go if it is reasonable or reasonable. "No, the pirates in the new world have been making a lot of noise recently, and the powerful lieutenants have gone to suppress it. Now only a few of us are left in the navy headquarters, and we will go after the crane to hunt down Doflamingo. , If you are there, it won''t be easy to deal with any emergencies!" Zhan Guo calmly said. "What should I do then?" Akagi frowned. Crane said with a smile: "You forgot, Stella is there now?" "You mean... the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" The Warring States period pondered for a moment and said. "En!" Crane nodded slightly, "As far as the Saint Martin Kingdom is concerned, there should be no problem escorting Stella back!" "But, will they agree?" Akagi frowned. "I don''t know, but they are a franchise country, there should be no problem after discussing it!" He said. "Well, then I''ll call and ask!" Warring States frowned and said. Chapter 81： Trading partners Early in the morning, Arthur got good news. Admiral Sengoku called, willing to give a devil fruit known as Superman. asked Arthur to send someone to **** Stella, and asked Arthur whether he would agree. promise! Of course I agreed! Arthur agreed without hesitation on the spot. Originally, Stella was his person. If the Warring States period did not ask Arthur to **** him back, Arthur would send someone to protect him. If you **** him, you can earn a devil fruit for nothing. Of course its better! So when the Warring States period called, Arthur agreed without hesitation! Moreover, it is a good thing for Stella to go to the navy headquarters, he was originally the brigadier general of the branch! If you go to the headquarters now, you are the brigadier general of the headquarters, and the level has risen invisibly by one level. At the same time, you can also inquire about Arthur from the navy headquarters, and then the navys movements will be hidden from Arthur. However, Arthur also learned from Stella. After Stella is gone, the navy headquarters will airborne a brigadier general to take charge of the naval branch near the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Arthur was taken aback when he heard the news, and then he didn''t care. Even if the airborne Brigadier General comes over, it doesn''t matter. The management personnel of the Naval Division Base of the Kingdom of Saint Martin are all his people, and they are all those who control the divisional navy. After the Brigadier General came over, although they would obviously listen to the Brigadier General''s words, they still listened to Arthur''s orders. The base is still firmly in Arthur''s hands, no different from before! But, having said that, Stellas problem is solved well, as long as it is sent back to the navy headquarters, it is safe, but there is no killer who will kill him to rush into the navy headquarters! But Chris is not easy to solve. Although the reward is only 500 million, Chris is obviously better to kill! If you kill Stella, you can get a billion dollars, but it also offends the Navy. Why doesn''t the Navy take the killer to death? And Chris is just a small mafia family in Xihai. Killing him, including his entire family, is easy without offending anyone. The price/performance ratio is obviously higher. So, how to keep Chris is a problem! If you send someone directly, it will be no problem to keep Chris, but it will also reveal that Chris is his. This is not in line with Arthur''s idea! After thinking about it, Arthur made a decision! "Let Chris run away with important members. As for those ordinary family members who just give up, they are also a group of scum!" Arthur murmured, "Just let Chris change his name and go to other waters to develop!" "But Hall and Bell Kingdom will continue!" Arthur frowned, "Let the firearms take over the arms business!" In a short while, Arthur arranged all Chris''s funeral. ------------------------- Hornby is very anxious in the past few days, Pika is dead, no one will sell cheap arms to Bell Kingdom anymore. Therefore, he has gained an advantage in munitions for a while, and once advanced to Quandong City. It is a pity that the advantage is not big. The Bell Kingdom defended according to the city, narrowing the gap between the two sides, and he would not be able to attack for a while. And this time the Bell Kingdom has continued to counterattack, and the number of deaths in the Hall Kingdom has been close to 30,000. If this continues, more people will die. So he wanted to buy some more arms to expand his advantage, and it would be better to break the Bell Kingdom once and for all this time. But at this time he found out that Chris was missing! If you cant get in touch with Chris, it means you cant buy cheap and good weapons! also cannot expand the advantage of Hall Kingdom. Of course, he can also find other arms dealers. But if he contacts other arms dealers, the kingdom can''t afford the expensive price. All he was very anxious, but he could not think of a way. "Blubru!" At this time, the phone worm next to Hornby rang. He answered the phone casually. "Hey!" "Hello, General Hornby!" Wraith said with a smile. After Ghost Fire left Blood Harbor Town, he re-formed the Ghost Fire Pirates, but he did not go to the Great Channel like Aiden, nor did he engage in the arms business like Chris. Instead, he did his job in Xihai and robbery! Now, because of Arthur''s request, he picked up Chris'' stall. "Are you?" The strange voice from the other end of the phone puzzled Hornby. "Chris''s friend!" "Really?" Hornby beamed and asked hurriedly, "Then you know why Chris can''t be reached?" "Know that someone offered a 500 million reward in the underground world to kill the Chris family, so he ran away!" "Then I have nowhere to buy my arms?" Hornby didn''t care about Chris'' life or death. He cared about the lack of cheap arms. "Hehe, General Hornby, I will be responsible for your arms from now on!" "You!?" Hornby was a little surprised. He didn''t trust the ghost fire. There was no way. A stranger called to tell you that in the future, whose business is in charge of him, would you believe it? "Don''t worry, Chris and I have the same supply, and our goods are the same!" "But..." "Well, I know that the general will not believe me. The general can directly say how much you want, and I will send it to you directly. Then the money will be delivered on the spot!" "Okay!" In the end, Hornby agreed in doubt! a few days later. Hall Kingdom Port. Because of the first deal with WISP, Hornby temporarily put aside the tension and came in person. In the distance, a fleet of five ships slowly emerged, only to see a skull painted on their flag, and the eyes of the skull painted a green ghost fire. "Pirate!?" Hornby frowned. He didn''t expect a pirate to trade with him. After a short while, the fleet docked. A thin figure in a black robe jumped directly from the ship. "Hello, General Hornby, my name is Wraith, and I will be responsible for your arms trade in the future!" Wraith said with a smile, only with his skinny body smiling grimly! "Are you from the Ghost Fire Pirates?" Hornby asked puzzled. Hornby knew that he had done business with the Chris family before. Of course, if you think about it this way, the voice of Ghost Fire taking over the Chris family is normal! "Yes, I am the captain of the Ghost Fire Pirate Group, Ghost Fire!" Ghost Fire nodded. "Okay, can I see the goods first?" Hornby asked bluntly. He doesn''t care whether the ghost fire is the captain or who it is, he only cares about his arms. "Hehe, General Hornby is still so straightforward! Okay, let''s go directly to the topic." Ghostfire smiled and gestured towards the back. After a while~www.novelhall.com~ the pirates behind him disembarked with boxes of arms. "Please!" Ghost fire randomly opened a box of arms and made a please gesture. Hornby was sure when he first saw the arms. WISP was right. He and Chris did have the same source. Inside this box is a special product of the Chris family flying thunder cannon. Then, Hornby opened the other boxes and checked. finally showed satisfaction. "General Hornby, is the goods okay?" Wraith laughed. "Well!" Hornby nodded and beckoned to the soldier behind him. The soldier immediately ran forward with a few boxes. "Come, check if the money is right!" Hornby made a please gesture. Ghost Fire did not check, and directly asked his subordinates to take the box, "I believe General Hornby!" This sentence made Hornby slightly astonished, but at random he smiled and stretched out his hand, "Hehe, then happy cooperation!" "Happy cooperation!" Ghost Fire also stretched out his hand, and held it tightly with Hornby! "Well, this transaction is complete, we are leaving, if the general needs it, remember to call me!" Ghost Fire said with a smile. "Well! Good!" Hornby nodded slightly with a smile on his face. Then, Ghost Fire waved his hand, turned around, took the pirate brothers, and left without looking back! just got back on the boat. The smile that Ghost Fire had been hanging on immediately eased, took out the phone bug, and dialed out. After a while, the call was connected. "Hello, General Duford, we have a batch of low-priced, high-quality arms here, do you... want it?" ... Chapter 82： escort West Sea A naval warship is driving towards the upside-down mountain. is Stellas battleship. The escorts for him are Shura, Arudiba and Tonghu. At this moment, not far from their warship, there was a sudden explosion. "Boom boom boom!" I can only see in the distance, two ships in front and one behind are shooting at each other. The ship behind is still hanging the skull pirate flag. The ship in front was in tatters with fireworks, and there was a seven or eight-year-old girl standing on the bow, crying all the time. "Lord Navy, help!" "help me!" "Woo woo woo---" ... The little girl stood on the bow of the ship, tears streaming down her face, crying pitifully toward Stella''s battleship. The two ships slowly approached the navy ship. "Who is coming this time?" Shura showed a playful smile and said to the two people on the side. "It''s still the old rules!" Arudiba said murderously. "Good!" Tong Hu nodded. Then the three of them looked solemn and stared at each other with sharp eyes, and their hands began to accumulate energy. There is a tense atmosphere around . "Let''s start then!" The corner of Aludiba''s mouth raised slightly. "Scissors!" "Stone!" "Cloth!" All three shot at the same time. Arudiba fists out, and the other two make scissors. "Haha, I won!" Arudiba raised his fist and smiled boldly. "Oh-lost!" Shura and Tong Hu looked at each other, and sighed at the same time. "Well, I am here this time!" Arudiba said with a smile. As he said, he stood directly on the bow of the boat, with his arms around him, in an I-he style. The small universe is condensed on his wrist. "Huge horn!" A huge shock wave went directly towards the two ships in front. "Boom!" A shock wave struck past, and the two ships instantly turned into wreckage. Arudiba also saw the little girl standing on the bow of the ship before, with that incredible expression before her death. Does it seem to say that you are the devil? Can''t save such a poor little girl? This is how many attacks the three have encountered in the past few days. Ships disguised as being attacked by pirates are the most common, as are those disguised as passing merchant ships, disguised as fleets of franchised nations, and the most exaggerated are disguised as navy! Even the three people on the ship had to admire that these killers could do anything for money. Fortunately, Chris, who was also offered a reward, walked fast at the time. As soon as the reward came out, he ran away. Only some younger brothers were left in Black Wolf Town, and all important members were taken away by him. On the second day he left, his Black Wolf town was destroyed by the killer, and even the chicken was not spared. "If you have a day, you should be near the upside down mountain, right?" Shura said in a deep voice. "Well, that is the most important part of this trip!" Tong Hu nodded solemnly. The navy has not yet developed a way to pass through the windless zone with sea-building stones. Only those who can cross the windless zone can swim through it. Therefore, turning the mountain upside down is the only way to go! After , there are seven more routes in the great waterway. Do the killers still want to guess which route Stella will take? impossible! Stella is a billion moving! Which killer is willing to gamble on this luck? might as well be upside down the mountain! Although there must be many killers with the same idea, Stella can be blocked 100% here! One day passed quickly, and Stella''s ship came to the front of Upside Down Mountain. This place is already full of ships, there are about hundreds of ships from different forces. Looking at the banner, most of them can easily distinguish whether it is a pirate, a mafia or a bounty hunter. There is also a part of , the ones that can''t be distinguished, should be killers or merchant ships that want money. "Jie Jie, here comes!" "One billion, one billion!" "The head is mine, no one can grab it!" "I''m going one step first, you can eat ashes behind!" "Even if it is the navy, I will kill you. Who would call you worth a billion!" ... When I saw Stellas ship, all the people on board were excited, and some of the boats broke out of the group and came towards Stellas ship. "Clean up the soldiers first!" Tong Hu suggested. "Good too!" Shura smiled and nodded. Then, the three of them stood on the bow at the same time. The small universe instantly condensed in their hands. "Huge horn!" "Lushan Shenglongba!" "Fist crushes the storm!" The huge impact broke, the golden flying dragon, countless slashes, roared out, and went straight towards the fleet ahead. "Boom!" After only hearing a huge roar, the world is silent! The fleet ahead was left about half in an instant. Everything else was broken into pieces, and even if only the ones that were rubbed, they slowly sank to the bottom. "Gulong!" The people on the remaining boats swallowed their saliva and looked at Stellas boat in horror, as well as the three vigorous young men in gold armor on the bow! "That...is that... the golden saint of the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" The white-clothed man on one of the ships said tremblingly. These assassins had been investigated before they came. knows that the **** is the golden saint of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Its just that they didnt expect the Golden Saint Seiya to be so terrifying! "Yes... should... yes!" The people around him also nodded tremblingly. "What are you waiting for? Run away!!!" The white-clothed man shouted. Following his sound, the surrounding ships also heard it and retreated one after another. Unfortunately... it was too late! "It''s not finished yet! Let''s have another round!" Arudiba scratched his head and said with a honest smile. "One more round!" Shura embraced his arms and smiled. The small universe condenses again. "Boom!" There was another loud roar. The world is silent~www.novelhall.com~ In the end, there are only three ships left! The three knew that these three ships were their strong opponents. They hadn''t moved at the beginning. Even if the attack of the three of them passed, they did not shake the three ships. The flags on the three ships are different. On the bow of the middle ship stood a gentle and graceful beauty wearing a white floral skirt, holding a paper umbrella, white cloth shoes, tall, unusually plump, and smiling with long hair. On the banner of the ship is a spider with blue smoke. The ship on the left, standing on the bow of a three-meter-high bald man with dark skin, wearing short sleeves and shorts, his muscles are like black stones, his face is sharp and his eyes are sharp. On the banner of the ship is a strong arm with tight muscles. On the bow of the ship on the right, stood a handsome young man wearing silver armor and a ponytail, with his mouth raised slightly, and a silver knight gun with golden patterns in his hand! On the banner of the ship is a skull with a knight''s gun in the middle. "How about the first three, how about reporting first?" Arudiba shouted with a smile. The three people opposite did not hide their names and nicknames. "The killer, the codename is the bride of Luo!" said the gentle and beautiful bride of Luo with a smile. "Bounty hunter, Blackstone, Arnold," said the bald man, Blackstone solemnly. "Knights and Pirates, Silver Knight, Teutonic!" Teutonic raised his spear and pointed at Stella''s ship, his mouth raised slightly and his face was confident. "Three golden saints, introduce yourself?" Bride Luo said with a smile on her face. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin, the King''s Guards, the Army of Saints, the Twelve Golden Saints, Arudiba (Tonghu) (Sura)," Arudiba said earnestly. Chapter 83： Network bride After introducing each other. The four boats have been facing each other, and no one has acted first. Time is passing slowly! Suddenly, a turning point appeared! At this time, a pirate ship suddenly appeared behind the ship where Stella was. "Boss, boss, you see that there are four ships in front of the upside-down mountain, and one is a navy ship!" On board a pirate wearing a black vest and holding a spear, turned towards a one-eyed man with a full face. Said the bald man. "Whether he is a navy or a pirate, he dared to block Lao Tzu''s road, shoot them, and blast them to death, let them see how powerful our one-eyed pirate group is!" the one-eyed bald man said sharply. "Hao Le, boss!" The black vest nodded, and then ordered to the pirate boys. After a while, the cannons of the Pirate Ship were ready. Their pirate ship is not big, there are a total of 20 cannons on both sides, and up to ten cannons can be fired on the side of the ship. "Boom boom boom!" Ten shells shot out at the same time, heading towards Stella''s ship. Tonghu, Shura, and Arudiba still stood facing each other, ignoring the flying shells. There are more than them on the boat, there is also Stella! Stella will naturally solve the shells. When the shells were about to approach, Stella jumped up and returned with the knife. All ten shells were cut off by him. The moment Stella jumped up. Chance! The bride of the network, Arnold, and Teutonic cast their eyes together, and all started together. The bride of Luo dropped the umbrella in her hand and instantly transformed herself. The upper body was still in the shape of her wearing a skirt, but the lower body turned into an eight-legged spider. "Hi!" A white spider silk spit out from the bride''s mouth, and quickly shot on the naval warship, the spider silk stuck under the bow of the warship. The bride of the network leaped gently, and the eight spider legs easily stood on this silk, moving together, hurried towards the warship. at the same time. Arnold and Teutonic also moved. Arnold bent his feet slightly and slammed his head toward the warship. He shot straight at him. At the same time, he spread his arms and domineering all over his body. He could still see the human appearance, but now he looks like a black stone. . Teutonic also jumped for three hundred meters into the sky. When it reached the apex, he fell head-on, the knights gun pointed at the warship, and the whole person began to spin, forming a huge swirling air current around him. Coming with a warship. Shura, Tong Hu, and Arudiba glanced at each other and nodded. Then Arudiba aimed at Arnold, Shura aimed at the Teutonic in the sky, and Tonghu aimed at the bride on the spider silk. "Huge horn!" "The holy sword is drawn!" "Lushan Shenglongba!" Arudiba sent out a huge shock wave and directly collided with Arnold who was flying over. "!" The collision between the two made a sound like metal crashing. Arnold, who flew over, flew back, and directly broke his flagpole! However, there was nothing wrong with him, so he patted the ash on his body and stood up again. And Shura also collided with Teutonic at this time. Teutonic Knight''s gun directly hit Shura''s wrist. "Crack!" There was a crack in the knight''s gun. Teutonic looked incredulous. You must know that his knight''s gun was not made of ordinary materials. It was actually cracked by the man in front of him with his bare hands. In desperation, Teutun turned over and jumped back to his boat by the reaction force of the collision with Shura. Tonghu shot out a golden flying dragon, and directly attacked the bride. "Hi!" The spider silk she was in broke on the spot, but she was fine. Instead, she raised a spider silk in the air, and then ran up along the spider silk. When the spider silk in the air lacked momentum and was about to fall, Threw another one. The continuous spider silk makes the bride-to-be in the air like walking on the ground, straight towards the warship. However, Tong Hu couldn''t let her go like this. "Lushan Shenglongba!" This time, Tong Hu played more than a dozen golden flying dragons in a row. The overwhelming golden flying dragon made Bride Luo unable to dodge, so she could only resist this. "boom!" The golden flying dragon bombarded Miss Luo, who flew upside down in an instant. After flying several hundred meters, the bride in the air spit out the spider silk from her mouth, stuck it to her boat pole, and returned to the boat by this pulling force. The situation has returned to the original state. And the pirate ship that just came from behind had long been split in half by Stella. "I''m leaving first, I''ll give up this bounty!" Arnold shook his head and said, sailing away without any hesitation. Arnolds strength is about the same as that of the new bride, Teutonic, and all three have just reached the level of major general. Now the three of them were beaten back easily, and Arnold felt that although the opponent was at the major general level, they were vaguely better than the three of them. As a bounty hunter, the most important thing is to make money! But he won''t pay his life for it. After all, no matter how much money he earns, what''s the use of death? He knows this very well! In this line of business, people who dont know are already dead bodies! Yinqi Teutonic looked at the cracked knight''s gun in his hand, gave a wry smile, finally did not speak, and left with someone. He also understands that he can''t take this billion! There is only one bride in the network. Shura, Tonghu, and Arudiba all looked at the bride Luo. Suddenly, a little bit of cold sweat was left on the bride''s forehead. "The slave''s house is gone too!" In desperation, the lady Luo bowed and said with a smile on her face. Then, the ship she was on started and turned around slowly. Just at this time. "Hoo---" The bride of Luo turned her head back suddenly, exhaling a thick and huge cloud of green poisonous smoke, spreading directly towards the warship. is not spreading fast, but it is still faster than the speed of warships. "Looking for death!" Tong Hu snapped. The three of them didn''t expect that Miss Luo would still use this trick. If they were enveloped in poisonous smoke, they would have suffered heavy casualties. You must know that although the naval soldiers on this ship are obviously naval soldiers, they are actually from the Kingdom of Saint Martin! "Huge horn!" Arudiba attacked the poisonous mist. The huge shock wave pierced the poisonous fog, but it was of no use. The poisonous fog in the middle was taken away, but the poisonous fog on both sides poured in again and continued to come towards the warship. And the bride on the network is still spitting out poisonous smoke. "Fist pressure!" "Huge horn!" "Lushan Shenglongba!" The three of them tried to clean up the poisonous fog one by one, but they were of no use. They just carried some poisonous fog, but compared to the huge poisonous fog, this was just a drop in the bucket. "First solve the network bride!" Tong Hu said in a deep voice. The bride on the network has been spitting out green smoke. If you don''t solve her first, the green smoke will be endless. Although the green smoke made people unable to see the location of the brides ship, the three of them still determined the location of the ship with their super five senses. "Huge horn!" "Lushan Shenglongba!" "Fist crushes the storm!" All three shot at the same time~www.novelhall.com~Boom! " In an instant, the ship where the bride-to-be was in turned powder. But the bride on the net was not harmed. Before the attack of the three came, she had already used spider silk to pull herself onto the rock wall next to Upside Down Mountain. "Hoo---" The eight spider legs firmly grasped the stone wall, still vomiting poisonous smoke. "Hehe, I''ll solve her!" Shura sneered. "Well!" Arudiba and Tonghu nodded. Shura jumped directly from the boat. "Boom boom boom!" I saw his legs move quickly on the surface of the water, and only the afterimage of the movement was left. The whole person is like this, running on the water! Shura''s face was ruthless, and he ran towards the rock face where the bride Luo was. The bride on the rock frowned slightly after seeing this scene. She didn''t expect Shura to have this trick. hesitated for a while. Finally, the bride of Luo left along the rock wall. The bride on the network retreated, and the three of them slowly cleared the poisonous fog. However, the three of them were not happy to defeat the enemy. Because they know that the real battle has just begun! You know, in addition to the entrance, there is also an exit! They stayed for half an hour at the intersection of Upside Down Mountain. After raising their spirits to the peak, the boat slowly drove into Upside Down Mountain. and shortly after they entered. The Blackrock Arnold and the Silver Teutonic ship that ran away appeared again. The bride of Luo also walked back from the rock face! Chapter 84： Twin Gorge Battle Twin Gorge, the entrance to the Great Channel. In normal times, the ships here come and go, but the ships that often come and go here are all coming and going in a hurry, so I dare not stay here. Because people who come and go often know that there is a huge island whale here all year round. I dont know why, the red earth continent is constantly hitting! For the whales on this island, the ships that go by are helpless! That huge body, even if it is not hostile, but as long as it is not noticed, it will hurt if it is rubbed, or it will die if it hits it! Fortunately, the island whales are huge in size, and they hunt for a long time every day. People who often travel here will note its predation time and choose that time to pass here. Twin Gorge Lighthouse. There are two lighthouses, one on the left and the other on the right! has been standing here for a long time. They have witnessed countless heroes and heroes, breaking into the great waterway from here, or becoming famous, or there is no news! Kurokas is the tower guard of this generation. has been working in the lighthouse for decades! Except for following Luo Jihui a few years ago to treat Roger, and find the whereabouts of the Rumba Pirates, he has stayed here all the time. He is more than fifty years old this year, with a white beard and glasses, he still looks very energetic. Today, he didn''t go to his vacation place, Rab''s belly, as usual. but wearing beach pants, a floral shirt, a pair of slippers, holding a deck chair, lying next to the lighthouse, looking at the battlefield not far away with interest. there was a large glass of coke and a bunch of snacks beside him. "Today is really a rare occasion!" Kulokas picked up a packet of potato chips and ate it happily. He has been mixing with Roger, and he has never seen big scenes. It''s really big scenes like today. So he deliberately took out his Coke and potato chips to be a dedicated crowd! Next to him, there are several reporters with camera phone bugs, looking at him with black lines. What the **** is this old man? Didnt you see that its almost a battle now? As an ordinary person, he didn''t hide away quickly, and he was still in the mood to eat snacks and drink Coke and watch the game on the spot? really... I am so envious! Looking at the camera phone bug in my hand, and then at the snack Coke, several reporters almost shed tears! As a reporter, although it sounds tall and tall, but in fact, it is windy and sunny all day looking for news everywhere, and now it seems that no one has ever been as cool as a tower guard! What else can they say? If it weren''t for the salary, sometimes they really want to leave their sleeves and quit! However, think about the wives and children at home, gritted their teeth, secretly forced, life will continue, career still has to do! "Crack!" Kulokas was eating potato chips while drinking Coke, which was very chic. "Gulong" The reporters on the side of were so greedy, they couldn''t help swallowing their saliva! "Old man, do you sell potato chip cola?" a reporter asked involuntarily. "Sell, of course!" Hearing this, Kurokas'' eyes lit up and he quickly got up and said. "Then bring me a bag of potato chips and a bottle of Coke!" The reporter took out a pile of Bailey from his arms. "Okay, a packet of potato chips is a thousand Baileys, a bottle of Coke is a thousand Baileys, Chenghui, a total of two thousand Baileys!" Kurokas quickly took a packet of potato chips and a bottle of Coke, one The hand was passed to the reporter, and a hand stretched out for money. "What!?" The reporter''s payment stopped instantly, and he pointed at Kurokas with a furious expression, and said, "That''s what you dare to sell so expensive?" "Hey, it''s not too expensive, think about it, now here, who will sell you things except me? So it should be more expensive!" Kuloka said as a matter of course. "But it''s not such an expensive method, you are more than ten times more expensive!" The reporter said with suppressed anger. "Hey, this is the only one, do you like to buy or not!" Kurokas waved his hand and said indifferently. "Buy, I''ll buy it!" The reporter thought for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and took out two thousand yuan bills and handed them to Kurokas. No idea! What Kulokas said is indeed the truth. He is usually alone here in Shuangzixia, not to mention other houses, there are no "others"! After a while, all the reporters squatted on the ground with a bag of potato chips and a bottle of Coke in their hands, eating and watching the battle! and Kurokas smiled, holding a pile of Bailey, and counting. Not far from Twin Gorge. The sky is noisy with gongs and drums, firecrackers are blasted, red flags are on display, and there is a huge crowd. er... Although this description is different, it is not big. It is indeed a turbulent war, with guns blasting, flags spreading, and crowds of people. Five hundred warships, large and small, engaged in a large-scale melee here. Among the flying flags, you can see that there are various characters such as navy, pirates, bounty hunters, etc. Originally, there were not so many people, but when the three of Arudiba successfully repelled the major forces in front of the upside-down mountain, Doflamingo also got the news and directly increased the price by one billion, and the reward was reached. Two billion. This time, everyone was completely crazy, except for the ships that were waiting here. There are also nearby pirate groups, bounty hunters, mafia and the like, after getting the news, they quickly rushed into this battlefield. Up to now, 500 warships have joined the battle. Of these warships, only more than 30 are navy. The others are from different forces, large and small, with more than ten ships and one or two less. The number of people is also different. The navy has almost 10,000 people, but other forces have a few dozen people and thousands more. In total, nearly 50,000 people have joined the battle, and new forces are constantly entering this battlefield. At the beginning, there were small forces with smart brains to join this battlefield. But now, they are all large forces with thousands of people, or small forces gathered to form a scale to join. "Boom boom boom!" The sound of the explosion continued to sound. Sword energy, artillery shells, bullets, and various attacks crisscross this battlefield. "Asshole, dare to sneak attack and kill them for me!" "what---" "Help!" "Fire, fire!" "Hit that, hit that!" ... Various sounds rang out on the battlefield. Almost every minute, more than a dozen warships sink. Fortunately, these forces are not united, which allows the Navy to support more than 30 warships, but warships are still destroyed from time to time. After half an hour of the melee! Gradually, the form of the battlefield slowly began to become clear. The entire battlefield formed a four-sided force. The first is the navy. After more than 30 warships, after half an hour of melee, there are finally 13 ships left, about 3,000 people, led by Brigadier General, Qiao Lage. Qiao Lage is a 30-year-old bearded man with a square face, a height of two meters and three meters, and a sturdy body. He is holding a big axe comparable to his height with a little blood dripping on the axe. He was ordered by the red dog to greet Ying Stella. For this reason, he also conscripted half of the warships from all nearby bases, and only then made up more than 30 warships. The second is a mixture of more than a dozen small forces, more than 20 ships, with a population of about 4,000! Headed by is a man with a gentle smile wearing a tuxedo, white gloves, slender figure, broken hair, black-rimmed glasses, and black leather shoes. He is a killer, codenamed steward! The third one is a large fleet of more than a dozen ships, with a number of about 2,000. The Pirate Flag is flying over the fleet. The flag is painted with a green skull and the background is a big tree! Headed by is a man with a blank expression wearing a green cloak, green leather pants, green pants, black hair, dull eyes. Amti, whose nickname is Mu Man, is the user of Mu Mu Guo in the Superman series. The fourth, there was only one person sitting on the raft, but everyone around looked at him in awe. Short black hair, yellow eyes like an eagle, UU reading www. uuknshu.com has a short beard, a black top hat with white fluff, a burgundy patterned shirt, a black trench coat, and white trousers, black boots, a cross knife on the chest, and a cross black on the back Knife. is the recent rise of fame, known as the eagle eye most likely to become the world''s number one swordsman, Jorakl Mihawk. Among them, among the four forces, Qiaolag and the steward, Amti, face each other in a triangle shape, with Qiaolag on the left and the other two on the right. The air is filled with the smell of gunpowder. And Mihawk is floating outside the triangle, sitting on the chair on the raft with Erlang''s legs tilted, closing his eyes and resting. Compared to other people wanting bounty, Mihawk wants to fight against the strong and exercise his sword skills! And according to the news he heard, Saint Seiya is undoubtedly a very good target! He happened to be around here this time, so he rushed over as soon as he got the news. At this moment, a warship appeared above the Twin Gorge, which attracted the attention of everyone present, and even Mihawk opened his eyes. "Boss, here comes!" "People are coming!" "All ready!" ... Amti, the butler, Qiaolag, and Mihawk watched the warships slowly coming down from the Twin Gorge. For a while, the battlefield was filled with a breath of murder. "Hurry up, people are coming!" "Take pictures!" "Crack!" ... The reporters at the Shuangzixia Lighthouse quickly raised their cameras, took the photos excitedly, and sent them back to the newspaper as soon as possible. Soon, the warship came down from the Twin Gorge. arrived in front of this battlefield full of shipwrecks. Chapter 85： Play ball Stellas warship. Arudiba and the three stood on the bow, looking at the forces in the distance. "The enemy looks very strong this time!" Shura said excitedly, with a hint of warfare in his eyes. "Furthermore, those who just said they wanted to leave, they were still following behind!" Tong Hu said with a smile. "I will deal with two in the back!" Arudiba scratched his head and said in a dumb voice. "I''ll hold one!" At this time, Stella on the side stepped forward and said sternly. "En!" Tong Hu nodded, "Then there are three people ahead, I want two!" "Leave me the Hawkeye!" Shura excitedly said. He wanted to see whether his hand sword was strong or black sword was strong. "Stella, you call the navy over there and let them handle the fleet under those people!" Tong Hu ordered. "Yes!" Stella nodded, took out the phone worm, and called Qiao Lage who came to answer them. Qiao Lage is also of the Red Dog family, and usually has a good relationship with Stella. Although there is a little doubt about whether the Saint Seiya can handle these people''s leaders, he still obeyed Stella''s words. In a few words, the enemies were assigned one by one! Just at this time. The lady Luo who had slipped away moved the spider''s legs and then climbed down the rock wall. "You can''t run away!" The lady Luo said with a smile. At this time, the Arnold and Teutonic ships that had said they were leaving appeared on the top of the upside-down mountain, went down the river, and chased again. "Kaka!" Arnold twisted his neck, kneaded his fists, and said with a grinning smile, "Money, what a good thing!" "Humility, honor, sacrifice, bravery, compassion, honesty, spirit, justice, these are the eight virtues of knights, but..." Teutonic took out a new knight''s gun, his mouth raised, pointing not far away Stella''s warship said, "I am a pirate rider! My virtue is only...money!!!" on the Stella warship. "Leave it to me!" Arudiba said with his eyes condensed. "En!" The others nodded. Arudibas legs were slightly bent, and with a strong push, his body leaped towards the sky, drawing an arc, and finally bent his legs and fell to the lighthouse. "boom!" When fell to the ground, there was a splash of dust. "Ahem!" The onlookers who were eating potato chips and drinking Coke were choked by the dust. However, no reporter dared to say anything, even to speak up. Arudiba also ignored them. Instead, he looked at the three people who were rushing down, smiled slightly, and embraced his arms. This scene reminded the three of them of the battle they had just been fighting. With a shock, Miss Luo hurried to the next rock wall. But Teutonic and Arnold had no choice. Because the mountain was turned upside down on this downwashing waterway, their boats could only go down the waterway. "Teutonic, bride-to-be, I block him, you two rush over!" Arnold said. The bride and Teutonic nodded at the same time. The three of them had already discussed before they came, and the bounty would be divided equally, so that each person can get more than 600 million and nearly 700 million Baileys, and the relative risk will be much smaller! Speaking, Arnold jumped directly out of the boat. Using the falling gravity, he curled himself into a ball, armed with domineering all over his body, and the whole person spun. "Black Stone. Falling meteorite!" Arnold is like a black meteorite, carrying a whirlwind, heading straight towards Arudiba. "Huge horn!" A huge shock wave was launched. "Boom!" The collision between the two formed a huge wave of air and a huge roar. For a while, even the current of the upside-down mountain was affected by this air wave, and it stayed for a few seconds before continuing to flow. The reporters at the lighthouse have already hid in the lighthouse! Kurokas just continued eating his potato chips and drinking Coke. In the end, the collision ended with Arnold flying back! However, Arnold did not give up, still remained a ball, after flying upside down for a certain distance, relying on gravity, fell again. "Black Stone. Falling meteorite!" At the same time, the Teutonic ship just rushed down the waterway. Looking at Arnold, then at Teutonic, Arudiba grinned, and a good idea came to mind in an instant! Arudiba raised his fist and charged. "Light Speed ??Fist!" At the moment Arnold fell down, hit it hard! "boom!" shot Arnold aside like a ball and flew towards the Teutonic ship. "Buzz!" Flying Arnold whirled, buzzed with fierce wind, spinning straight towards the ship where Teutonic was. Danger! This trick made Teutun feel a sense of crisis and scolded his teammates secretly. But he had to go on for a while, he was not a bride, and he would not climb a wall. The boat was still more important to him! In desperation, he stood beside the boat and raised the knight''s gun sideways. made a pose of playing baseball and filled the knight''s gun with domineering. "!" "!" Arnold and the Knight''s gun collided together, producing a sound like steel collision, but neither of them bounced apart, but rubbed against each other, making a harsh sound. "what---" Teutonic clasped the knight''s gun in both hands, the green veins on his neck were exposed, the muscles of both hands tightened, and roared. "boom!" Finally, Arnold and Teutton flew out at the same time. Teutton flew to the side of the lighthouse on the other side of the Twin Gorge, landed on the bottom, and pulled out a long gully on the ground. A few seconds later, it finally stopped. Arnold flew back towards Arudiba. "Haha!" Arudiba grinned, clenched his fists, and charged up again. "Ah---light speed punch!" Arudiba roared, and his full-fire fist slammed out. "boom!" Arnold flew back again. On the other side of Shuangzixia, Teutton, who had just stood up, looked at Arnold who was flying back again, his eyes widened and he almost blurted out a line, but it was too late to dodge. No way, he had to raise the knight''s gun again. "!" This time, Teutonic''s calf was directly submerged in the soil~www.novelhall.com~ and pulled out a ravine of tens of meters, which then knocked Arnold back into the air. "Hmm, hum!" However, even though he fought back, Teutonic was uncomfortable. With a muffled grunt, he covered his chest with one hand, and he felt the blood all over his body surge and almost vomited blood! After a while, he stopped the surge of qi and blood pressure! But the next moment, Arnold was beaten back by Arudiba. Just like this, with the Gemini Gorge as the boundary, Arudiba hit it, and Teutonic hit it back, as if playing badminton. But both of them were uncomfortable. Teutonic was about to vomit blood, and Arudiba''s arm also felt numb. The Teutonics wanted to flash, but Arudiba''s counterattack was too fast. Every time he just suppressed the tumbling blood, Arnold was beaten back again, and he could only bite the bullet and take it down. Of course, Arnold is more uncomfortable than them! I feel uncomfortable from physical to mental. because... He is the...ball! Moreover, the original rotation speed, coupled with the acceleration of the two blows, made Arnold''s brain trembling all the time, and the whole person was dizzy, completely lost control of the body, unable to stop voluntarily, and had to let the two call. Hit it. The armed color did not dare to disperse, if it disperses, if it is hit like this purely on the body, it will definitely be hit hard! Arnold, 10,000 grass-mud horses gallop past! He swore that he would never use this sand sculpture skill again. If someone comes like this in the future, will he still get involved in the future? Just as Arudiba and Teutonic were playing, the bride-to-be took this opportunity to jump from the side and head towards Stella''s warship. Chapter 86： housekeeper "hiss---" The bride''s spider legs inserted into the lighthouse at Gemini Cape, and she stood sideways on it, spitting out white spider silk towards Stella''s warship. "The spider hunting battlefield!" Densely dense spider silk spouted from her mouth, one end was directly attached to Stella''s warship not far away, and the other end was attached to the lighthouse. A large vertical cobweb is formed between the two, across the sea, connecting the two. The bride of the network jumped slightly and stepped directly on the spider web. She stood sideways on the spider web, but as if she were on the ground, she swiftly moved the spider''s legs towards the warship. And on the current warship, only Stella is left. Stella did not clean up the webs stuck to the warship. He knew it was useless! He also saw the battle just now. He knew that the bride could directly use spider silk to walk in the air. If Stella cuts off the spider silk, on the sea, in order to find a foothold, Miss Luo must have rushed into the warship directly in the air, and the soldiers on the warship will be killed and injured. heavy! might as well fight her directly on the spider silk! On the spider silk, although the bride-to-be has a geographical advantage, the task of the bounty is to capture it alive. She definitely does not dare to fight Stella with all her strength. If she misses and kills Stella, she will receive the bounty there. ? Stella leaped slightly and stood directly on the web. Spider silk possesses strong elasticity and viscosity, which makes it very difficult to stand. Fortunately, Stella has good control over the body and can barely stand on it. "Stella, you surrender, I promise not to kill you!" Miss Luo said with a smile. She was telling the truth, what if she killed Stella to get the money? "Don''t talk nonsense!" Stella said coldly, and put his hand on the long knife at his waist. "Draw the knife flow. Shave flash!" The next moment, Stella disappeared directly, and instantly appeared in front of the bride in front of him. "boom!" "!" Stella kicked on the spider leg of the bride, and returned by the reaction force, pushing the knife with his hand gently, retracting the knife. And on the bride''s face, I don''t know when there was a trace of scars, and a little blood poured out from it! The bride of Luo stretched out her hand, touched her pretty face in disbelief, and then stared at the blood on her hand blankly. "Uh..." Miss Luo let out a depressed roar, her eyes flushed and her eyes cracked, she snarled angrily, "How dare you hurt my beautiful face? Go to death!" For a woman, nothing can compare to her own face. They can do many incredible things for a beautiful face, even if Miss Luo is a killer! The bride of the network lost her mind in an instant, and her firepower was on! "Huh!" A thick poisonous smoke instantly filled the battlefield. Then the spider''s legs moved together and walked flat on the web, directly towards Stella. "!" When the bride-to-be rushed to Stella, the spider''s legs in front stab directly like a sharp knife, and collided with Stella''s long knife, making the sound of metal crashing. "!" The spider''s legs kept poking down, and Stella held a long sword to block left and right blocks, coupled with the poisonousness pervading the battlefield, he had to hold his breath and fell into the wind for a while. Is stretched. Simply, with the passage of time, the sane of the bride gradually recovered a little. She didn''t directly attack the killer, but only put a heavy hand, so Stella could barely resist. On the other side, Tonghus battlefield. After Arudiba jumped to the lighthouse, Shura and Tonghu also set off. "En!" Shura and Tong Hu looked at each other, and finally nodded. Shura made a light leap, jumped out of the ship, and ran toward the eagle eye from the sea with the remains of the ship floating on the sea left by the previous melee. and Tonghu smiled slightly, the small universe condensed. "Lushan Dragon Flies!" "Roar!" turned into a golden dragon, flew in the air, roared, and rushed directly into the center of the small force fleet assembled by the killer steward nearest to their warship. "Boom!" Tonghu fell directly on a ship in front of the housekeeper, and in an instant, the ship was directly destroyed. And Tonghu also took advantage of the trend, standing next to a pirate ship. The pirates on the boat were taken aback for a moment, and then reacted. "Run!" "what---" "Hurry up!" "Run!" ... Immediately, the pirates on the ship screamed in horror. They scrambled and fled, and even jumped directly into the sea. The swords and guns on their bodies could not give them a sense of security. The pirates didn''t mean to kill Tonghu. They saw the scene just now. As long as they were not stupid, they wouldn''t think they had beaten Tonghu. The butler on the ship in front of him watched this scene, pushed his glasses, showing a sick smile, "What a powerful opponent! Then let me kill you with the utmost sincerity!" "Murdering ceremony. Bloody cutting!" I saw the housekeeper took out a silver table knife from his arms with a wave! Suddenly, a slash went towards Tonghu. "Light Speed ??Fist!" "Boom!" Punch and slash collide. The butler took the opportunity and jumped lightly with his legs, leaped into the air and headed directly towards the ship where Tonghu was. "Lushan Shenglongba!" Tonghu took advantage of this opportunity and directly swept a golden flying dragon towards the butler in midair. The butler smiled slightly, and he had expected it, "Let you see the most gorgeous dance steps!" "Killing dance steps. Waltz!" The butler seemed to be dancing in the air, moved his position, and directly passed the attack. After , he danced like an elegant nobleman and landed directly in front of Tonghu. Tong Hu didn''t even think about it, and punched it directly. "boom!" saw the butler stretched out his left hand, blocking Tong Hu''s fist. "Hehe, you are not elegant like this!" The butler said with a smile, and took his left hand back by the way. Although the housekeeper is calm on the surface, but looking at his slightly trembling left hand, you know that he is uncomfortable. "Hehe!" Tong Hu glanced at his trembling left hand, chuckled, and punched out again. This time, the butler didn''t dare to stop him, so he dodged and escaped the punch. "Murdering ceremony. Painful blow!" Just after evading the attack, the housekeeper deceived him, holding the knife in his right hand, and poking directly towards Tonghu. However, Tonghu is faster than him. "Light Speed ??Fist!" "boom!" hit his stomach with one punch. "Boom!" The butler did not use his back to reduce the impact of his fists, but lowered his head, arched his body, bent his legs slightly, and plunged his feet into the deck, and he abruptly took it. But I can see that he doesn''t feel well. The blue veins on his head are exposed, his eyes are red, and his face is hideous! "Oh!?" He abruptly withstood this ~www.novelhall.com~ but Tonghu was a little surprised. "I...I want you... to die!" The housekeeper roared in a low voice, when a blood-red light suddenly appeared on his body, his eyes were ferocious, and the corners of his mouth were raised, showing a madness." Pain is the source of my strength! The more painful I am, the stronger I am!" "Painful conversion!" "What ability is this?" Tong Hu was a little puzzled, he could feel the aura on the butler''s body getting stronger and stronger. "Go..." The butler grinned, and was about to wave the knife and slash at Tong Hu, but his face suddenly changed and his movements stopped. "Crack!" I saw that Tong Hu didn''t know when, he took out the Hailou stone handcuffs, and cuffed his right hand holding the knife with his left hand. "Haha!" Tong Hu turned his head and showed a meaningful smile to the housekeeper. Looking at this smile, the housekeeper was paralyzed, and his whole body was cold. Just kidding, Tong Hu is not stupid, can he wait for you to finish the big move? So he directly handcuffed him with Hailou Stone while the housekeeper had a second illness! Regardless of your abilities, under the sea floor and rocks, it is all vain! Then, there was an unbearable scene, the kind of being stuck directly to the face by a golden saint, or the kind that can''t go away, the end can be imagined. Immediately, the housekeeper was directly pressed to the ground by Tong Hu. "Light Speed ??Fist!" "Lushan Shenglongba!" "Light Speed ??Fist!" "Lushan Shenglongba!" ... One move was directly pressed by Tong Hu on the face of the housekeeper. In an instant, the butler''s head was completely blown, leaving only a pool of unidentified objects mixed with red and white. Chapter 87： Amti Tonghu just finished the fight. Qiao Lages navy has collided with Amtis fleet. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The sound of gunfire, gunfire, and slashing, all of the battlefield was filled with the smell of gunpowder for a while. Amti turned into a huge wooden figure three hundred meters high on the spot, and stood on the sea like this. Tonghu can see it at a glance. Amti Fruit Ability is a kind of creation in the Superman line. How could it be possible to make such a big giant out of thin air, and still stand on the sea, only creations are not afraid of sea, towers, or sea water! In addition, Amti himself should be among the wooden people, because the creators can only create objects or substances through the body. The wooden giant leaped a few steps in the sea and rushed directly into the navy fleet. "Boom!" Amti''s huge fist was swung, and a naval battleship was blown up on the spot. And Qiao Lage was extremely anxious, but his strength was inadequate, so he was helpless! "I really shouldn''t believe Stella''s words, how could those golden saints stop them!" Qiao Lag couldn''t help complaining in his heart. "Roar---" Just then, a group of dragons roared in the distance. "Lushan Bailongba!" Countless dragons soaring for nine days roared, swept over the sky, and directly impacted on the giant wooden figure. "Boom!" The world is silent! Amti just heard the roar, turned his head, his pupils shrank sharply, before he had time to react, the wooden man he turned into was hit into powder on the spot. Fortunately, there is a huge wooden figure buffer, so he did not die, but was also blown out by the powerful impact! "Puff!" spit out a mouthful of blood in the air, and he felt his head groggy, with gold stars in front of him. But now its on the ocean! Therefore, he had to regain his energy again, and he stretched out a pair of wooden wings behind his back, gliding in the air, he tried to control the direction of gliding, and finally returned to his boat without any risk! "Puff!" As soon as he arrived on the boat, Amti knelt on one knee, one hand covering his chest, one hand supporting the deck, and another mouthful of blood, her neck veins exposed, her face showing a hideous look. "Boss, how are you doing?" "Boss, are you all right!" "Boss, be careful!" ... His subordinates hurriedly stepped forward to help Amti and said with concern, Amti waved her hand, pushed away her subordinates, resisted the injury, and hurriedly said, "Quickly, get the telescope!" Immediately, one of his men took out the binoculars and handed them to Amti. Amti took the binoculars and looked around. In the distance, under the lighthouse of Twin Gorges, Arudiba and Teutonic are playing happily. The small force fleet, but the steward is no longer visible, a golden figure is running towards him, and it was sent from that direction just now. On the other side, Hawkeye and Shura became a team. Immediately, Amti no longer hesitated, and said solemnly: "Retreat!" "Boss, why?" "Boss, that''s two billion!" "Boss, with this money, our pirate group can quickly expand!" ... Hearing the words, all the subordinates suddenly became anxious and rushed to persuade them. "Retreat!" Amti was not in the mood to explain to his men, and shouted directly. Hearing his roar, his subordinates were shocked and did not dare to persuade them anymore, and they nodded and agreed, "Yes!" After a while, their fleet turned around, ready to leave. just then. Amti heard a roar behind her. He turned his head and saw that a golden flying dragon directly attacked their fleet. Facing the flying dragon, Amti was shocked. He felt a strong sense of crisis, and quickly squatted down and pressed his hand on the deck. "Giant Wood Assault!" The wooden collision angle of the bow extended at a very fast speed, and directly ran into the golden flying dragon. "Boom!" The wooden collision horn and the golden flying dragon collided with each other, but no one was defeated, the two were in a stalemate. The two stood in a stalemate for a while, and Amti, who was squatting underground, gradually left a little bit of sweat on his face. He had just been hit by Lushan Bailongba. Although he was not dead, the injury was not light, so now he is somewhat weak. . "Crack!" In the end, with the cracking sound, the wood was gradually suppressed by the flying dragon, and it was smashed into fragments little by little! But Lushan Dragon Flying also lost its stamina and stopped. Tonghu also fell from midair. However, Tong Hu was not in a hurry. He spotted a piece of ship wreck floating on the sea, fell directly on the wreck, and then kicked his leg towards the ship where Amti was. The next moment, Tonghu appeared in front of Amti. "Light Speed ??Fist!" Tonghu hit Amti''s face fiercely. "Boom boom boom!" Amti flew upside down in an instant, broke the pole of the ship, and broke several cabins one after another before stopping. "Well Well!" Amti snorted, clutching his chest, blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. However, Tong Hu hadn''t given up yet, and with his legs up, he directly moved towards the inverted flight path and pursued it. "Wooden wall!" Amti saw Tonghu chasing him with a look of horror, and was very anxious, and immediately ignored the rest. She stamped her foot on the wooden floor of the cabin, and there was a block in Tonghu''s path. Thick wooden walls. "boom!" After , Amti turned directly, without any hesitation, crashed into the cabin and jumped off the ship. When he was about to fall into the sea, a large plank appeared under his feet. "boom!" Amti stepped on the wooden plank and landed on the sea, splashing a lot of water. Then, he ran directly on the surface of the sea, and every step he went down, a wooden board appeared under his feet. "Lushan Shenglongba!" Tonghu also appeared in the hole in the cabin, and a golden flying dragon flew towards Amti. "Boom!" A thick wooden shield appeared on Amti''s back, and the flying dragon hit the wooden shield directly, and he followed the impact and ran forward quickly. Actually, Amti and Tonghu are both about the same strength, both at the major general level. However, he was caught off guard at first and took a shot at Lushan Bailongba, which caused him to be hit hard! In the case of serious injuries, let alone defeat, it would be good to be able to save your life! And just now he took a binoculars to observe, and found that other people have no advantage above! Shura and Hawkeye hit you and me~www.novelhall.com~ Arudiba seemed to have the upper hand, the butler was killed, the small forces began to flee, Stella also dragged the bride, The advantage of the navy is slowly expanding. Therefore, Amti didn''t dare to stay, so she chose to escape! However, Tong Hu wouldn''t let him go so easily, and still chasing after him. With a light leap, he jumped directly onto the surface of the sea, his legs moved quickly, and he ran on the sea. chase and flee. "Hoooooooo!" After the two of them ran for a while, Amti felt like his chest was burning, and even slowly felt that his eyes began to blur, and there was still a trace of blood in his breath. Just that moment, Lushan Bailongba is too heavy! Amti felt that her internal organs must have been injured, otherwise she wouldn''t lose energy so quickly. Looking at Amti, who was obviously slowing down in front, Tong Hu smiled slightly. He knew that Amti''s physical strength had begun to run out of strength. As long as you squeeze Amti a bit, without even fighting, he will lose. Next, Tonghu beat Lushan Shenglong while running, forcing Amti to speed up. Slowly he couldn''t resist it! "what---" Finally, Amti let out a horrified cry, unable to maintain the fruit ability anymore, and stepped into the air. "Gu rumbling!" The sea water entered Amti''s mouth, and he slowly fell to the bottom of the sea with desperate eyes. Unless there is an accident, most of the Devil Fruit capable people who fall into the sea have only one result, and that is death! So, Tong Hu waited for a while, and when he saw no accident, he turned around and left and went to help! Chapter 88： End of the battle Shura is a man who has practiced physical skills to the extreme! The main attack is the holy sword, which is the ultimate hand knife. With a light movement, it can cut anything in the world. It can be called the ultimate unarmed attack. Therefore, his ordinary attacks do not need to burn the small universe, and lightly swinging his arms can produce a blade-like fist wind, which is powerful. Fist and storm are his normal attacks, that is, one slash with his hand and countless slashes. "Huh huh!" Shura and Eagle Eye stood on two pieces of wreckage respectively, breathing continuously, sweat dripping continuously. The two have been fighting for half an hour. Different from other people, the battle between the two is simple to the extreme, that is, keep attacking, attacking again, and attacking each other. The hand knife and the black knife are constantly colliding! "Huhu...hehe, nice to meet you, you are the first one I have ever seen who can practice hand knives to this level!" Mihawk said with a smile while panting. "Whhhh...I am also very happy to meet you. I am worthy of being the person who is most likely to become the world''s number one swordsman. I agree with your swordsmanship!" Shura squeezed out a smile and gasped. "Can you tell me your name?" Mihawk asked. Although he knew that Shura was a golden saint, there were twelve golden saints, and Mihawk could not tell who Shura was before! "Sura, Saint Martin Kingdom, King''s Guards, Saint Seiya Legion, Twelve Golden Saints, Capricorn, Shura!" Shura said with a smile. "The twelve golden saints...what a powerful kingdom! I remember you, Capricorn, Shura!" Mihawk held his black knife and pointed at Shura, and said in a spirit of war. "I remember you too, Mihawk!" Shura paused, and then asked with regret, "Are you leaving?" Although Mihawk seemed to be fighting spirit, Shura could still feel the pity in his words! "Your partners are also powerful guys! They have ended the fight, and our fight should have ended. Let''s fight again next time!" Mihawk pointed to the battlefield behind Shura and nodded with unfinished thoughts. "Well, next time, you can go directly to Saint Martin''s Kingdom, find me, and we will fight again!" Shura said. "It''s a deal!" Mihawk looked at Shura and said seriously. "A word is settled!" Shura nodded solemnly. After the two agreed, Mihawk stepped directly on his small raft, turned and left. Seeing him leaving behind, Shura smiled slightly, and then turned back to help. Shuangzixia Lighthouse. "The tooth of glory!" Arudiba caught Arnold with both hands, added his own strength, and directly beat Arnold back. After finishing this shot, Arudiba directly sat down, sweating. But there is a smile on his face, because he knows that he won! Under another lighthouse in Twin Gorge. "Huh huh!" , he was holding the knight''s spear, and he was embarrassed. He knelt on one knee, panting constantly, with traces of blood still on his mouth. Looking at Arnold who flew back again, even more powerful than before, Teutonic clearly felt the extremely dangerous aura above, and a sorrowful smile appeared on his face. He knew that he was going to die here today! "Boom!" was accompanied by a thunderous roar and huge waves of air. Shuangzixia can be renamed to Shanzixia starting today. Because, the lighthouse where the Teutonic was located, including the ground where the lighthouse was located, all disappeared, leaving only a red pit in place, and only one lighthouse in Shuangzixia! But after a short pause for a few seconds, the sea plunged into this deep pit. After a while, the pit disappeared, leaving only a vast ocean, and the bodies of Teutonic and Arnold floated up! After Arudiba finished the battle, he turned his head and looked at the battle. Seeing that the situation is not good, the bride ran along the rock face. And Tong Hu and Shura cooperated with the navy to clean up all the surrounding enemies, and a calm appearance was restored here, and the battle came to an end. Just as Arudiba was about to leave here and return to the boat, Kurokas said in a deep voice, "Stop!" "Hmm!?" Arudiba turned to look at Kurokas with doubts. "Young man, you broke my lighthouse, do you want to leave without compensation?" Kurokas stared at Arudiba and said dissatisfied. "Uh---" Arudiba was taken aback for a while, then smiled, took out a sound shell from his arms, threw it to Kurokas, and said, "This compensation is for you, old man!" Kurokas took the Yinbei casually, looked at it, and said angrily, "Are you kidding me? What is the value of a Yinbei?" Kulokas had been with Roger, and naturally went to the sky island. For Yinbei, the people of Qinghai may think it is very precious, but Kurokas knows that this is just a common thing on the sky island! "Old man, Yinbei is worthless, but you can open and listen to the music inside!" Arudiba said with a smile. "En!?" Kurokas was a little puzzled, but he opened Yinbei in doubt, and saw a very familiar voice from Yinbei. "Youhouhouhouhouhouhouhou----" "Youhouhouhouhouhouhouhou----" "This is...this is..." Kurokas shook his hands and looked at Arudiba with some excitement. "This is the commander of the first army in our kingdom, Bruce''s singing. He is now considered a famous musician in the West Sea. You will know if you inquire!" Arudiba said with a smile. "It turned out not to be!" Kurokas said disappointedly. However, the three words Xihai, Wang Guo, and Bruce reminded him something. "I remember, isn''t he from Xihai?" Kurokas muttered to himself. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Although Kurokas spoke very quietly, Arudiba heard him and explained with a smile: "Brook is the head of the guard regiment before our kingdom, and Bruce is his nephew!" "Oh!" Kurokas suddenly realized. and many more! Not right! Kurokas was shocked, looked at Arudiba in horror, and couldn''t help asking, "How do you know Brooke?" "I still know you, ship doctor, Kurokas!" Arudiba looked at Kurokas with deep meaning and said with a smile. "Thump thump thump!" After hearing Arudiba''s words, Kurokas''s heart jumped wildly, his eyes widened, and looking at Arudiba, a tense atmosphere filled the air for a while. "This gentleman, can you accept our interview?" "Do you have any opinion on the enemy you defeated this time?" "This gentleman, can you tell me your name?" ... At this moment, dedicated reporters ran out of the lighthouse, surrounded Arudiba with excitement, asking various questions. The tense atmosphere disappeared instantly. Regarding the reporter''s inquiry, Arudiba did not refuse, but cooperated with the reporters. Arthur had already told him to cooperate with reporters. After a while, Tong Hu and Shura also came to the lighthouse and accepted an interview with reporters. ------------------- the next day. World News Headline "The Battle of Gemini Cape! West Poster Headline "Strong! The dazzling golden saint! Chapter 89： Xin Duoli [Reputation: 9232154] A total of more than nine million prestige, Arthur has saved this time. There are two sources of . One is that with the prosperity of Blood Harbor Town, there have been countless wholesale merchants in the past few months, and they have traveled to the West Sea with news about the Kingdom of Saint Martin and their commodities. Second, the news of the three people in Arudiba, which directly exploded. This time, the people who participated in the war were all well-known pirates, or bounty hunters, and so on. Together, the prestige generated was naturally very high, especially when Arthur specifically asked the three of them to be interviewed. Arthur''s name. When the three of Arudiba arrive at the navy headquarters, it is estimated that the prestige will reach 10 million, and then they will be able to draw a wave of big ones! And at that time, Eoria should have returned with things. Thinking of these, there was an excited smile on Arthur''s face. After a while, he slowed down. picked up a piece of information on the table and looked at it. This is from Passer A, the foreign intelligence agency that Arthur has formed in the past few months. Passer-A, as the name suggests, is Passer-A. All members are ordinary people, and there are no special abilities or strong people. The main task is not to inquire about important news, but to inquire about some relatively common news. The personnel are mainly distributed in the various kingdoms nearby. Be a nobleman, a street seller, a hotel attendant, etc., just like their names, they are all passersby! And this piece of information belongs to the Oga Kingdom. After the Oga Kingdom sent in compensation, Arthur asked a passerby member to use the gem of doom as a family heir to provide King Karev of Oga Kingdom. Karev likes gems of doom very much, and the passerby member was rewarded by him and became a little nobleman of the Oga Kingdom! But less than a month after he got the gems, Karev rolled down the stairs because he was walking without looking at the stairs, his head was opened, and he died on the spot! Later, his eldest son, the eldest prince, successfully took over his throne. After sitting as the king for two months, the prince accidentally got stuck in his throat while eating, which caused his death. Next, Karevs second son, the second prince, wanted to take over as the king, but the eldest princes son, the emperor and grandson, disagreed. After the second prince and the emperor grandson fought for a while, the curtain came to a close with the emperor grandson, and the second prince died. So far, the emperor grandson has been the longest lasting, and now there is no sign of death for two months, but the news says that he has been very unlucky recently, and it seems that he should be soon. "In a while, the Oga Kingdom can be taken down!" Looking at this information, Arthur murmured with a smile on his face. Then, Arthur picked up another report. This one was not given by the intelligence personnel, but from the ghost fire. Under the control of the ghost fire, the amount of munitions between Bell and Hall Kingdom is always unequal. Either you overwhelm me or I overwhelm you, always maintaining an unbalanced state. In the vortex of war that both kingdoms are involved in, it is impossible to escape. Of course, Arthur also knew that once the death toll on both sides was too high, it might not be able to bear it. The negotiations started, and both sides made concessions. So pay attention to when both sides can''t bear it, directly provide a large amount of arms to one side and let them fight over, so that the other side is in desperation and has to fight to the death. At the end of the fight, there will only be one kingdom left, but the situation of the remaining kingdom will not be much better. It will be time for the Kingdom of Saint Martin to invade. "The time of the two is similar, it should be possible to take the two kingdoms together!" Arthur thought. Immediately, Arthur frowned slightly. If the two kingdoms were to be taken together, the power of the Kingdom of Saint Martin would rise. But after that, the world government will definitely warn or curb the development of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. After all, the world government is definitely not happy to see the rise of a giant, which poses a certain threat to their rule. "Hoo---" Arthur exhaled deeply and thought, "Forget it, let''s talk about it then!" There is still some time from that time, he still has time to think slowly. After reading all the information and reviewing the important documents, Arthur came to Blood Harbor Town by underground train. He had an appointment with someone today. Blood Harbor Town Office. Arthur sat behind his desk. "!" "Come in!" There were two women who opened the door and came in. One was Ai Duo Si, the president of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce, and the other was eighth like Ai Duo Si, but much younger, with short hair, and about eleven or twelve years old. "President Aidus, please sit down!" Arthur made a please gesture. "Thanks, Your Majesty!" Aidusi took the chair in front of the desk and sat directly on it, while the girl following her lowered her head, standing behind her a little cramped. "President Aidusi, what can I do this time?" Arthur asked with a smile after glancing at the little girl behind her. He felt that this little girl was familiar! "This time, finding your Majesty is not a business matter, but a private matter, I want to ask your Majesty!" Aidusi said embarrassedly. "Oh!?" Arthur was a little puzzled, but he still said with a smile, "If you have anything, President Aidusi, just say it!" "This matter is about my sister, Victoria Sindori!" Aidusi pulled out the cramped girl who was hiding behind her with her head down. "Cindolly!?" Arthur murmured, where did he hear this name. "It''s like this, my sister has always wanted to be a big singer! I hope you can help!" Aidusi said~www.novelhall.com~Uh... if I want to be a big singer, I don''t seem to be able to help. Busy? "Arthur was speechless for a while and wanted to be a big singer. He really couldn''t help much with this kind of thing. "No, your majesty!" Aidusi shook her head and said, "My sister wants to worship a master and teach her to sing!" "Uh... I don''t know much about singing, so I can''t teach her!" Arthur said. "Your Majesty, my sister wants to worship Bruce, a musician of your country, as a teacher!" Seeing that Arthur would be wrong, Ai Duosi said directly. "Oh!" Only then did Arthur understand that he wanted to use Bruce as his teacher! Thinking about it, its okay to agree, anyway, Bruce is busy all day long, playing concerts everywhere, selling posters, it is better to find him something to do, by the way, sell Aidusi alone. "No problem, I''ll just talk to Bruce then!" Arthur agreed with a smile. Suddenly, his smile froze! He thought of who Sindori is... Isnt it the future Qiwuhai, Moonlight Morias subordinate, Hogbacks favorite female star? , unfortunately, fell from the stage and died. After being buried, he was dug out by Hokkubak and turned into a zombie maid. But Aidusi didn''t notice Arthur''s strangeness, but said happily: "That''s really thankful to your Majesty the King!" "It doesn''t matter!" Arthur waved his hand and said indifferently. Next, the two talked about other things. Between words, Aidusi also tapped something. When the sky dimmed, Ai Duosi left with unfinished intention. "Little girl!?" Arthur stood at the window of the office, looking at the leaving figure of Edoth below, lost in thought. Chapter 90： Bika Sky Island Bika is a pure empty island, unlike Angel Island, there is no land nearby. The population is entirely composed of Kongdao people. Compared to Angel Island, which is often visited by Qinghai people, there are few Qinghai people in Bika, so people here are somewhat exclusive. On this day, in the sea of ??clouds in the distance, a small sailing boat came slowly towards the dock of Bikar. This sailing boat is not big, it is more than ten meters long and three meters wide. There were only two people on it, it was Aiolia and Truman. The two stopped and walked along the way, playing everywhere on the way, feeling the strange scenery of the sky island, and it took more than a month to get to Bika. "Ahem!" Truman''s face was pale, with one hand on his chest, coughing constantly. It took a while before he came over. "Brother Eoria, there is Bikar in front of me, right?" Truman asked with a smile. "It should be right!" Eoriya took out the chart, looked at it seriously, and finally nodded. The sea chart was given to them by Gan Fore, and the empty islands around Angel Island are painted on it, as well as the route to Bikar. After a while, the small sailboat sailed into the port. As soon as he got off the ship, there was a strong man from Sky Island wearing a blue and white uniform holding a long knife, beheading shellfish in his waist, and coming forward, blocking the path of the two. "Stop, who are you?" The strong man asked harshly with a fierce face. "This eldest brother, we are from Qinghai and come from the kingdom of God. We have a certificate issued by the kingdom of God!" Aiolia smiled, took out a piece of proof from her arms, and handed it to A strong man. If you want to come to Bika, you have to be prepared. Gan Fuer is also quite famous on the nearby sky island, and the proof he issued is still effective! The strong man directly accepted the proof, looked at it, and then looked at the two of them up and down, and finally nodded, returned the proof to Eoriya and made way. In addition to Gan Fowls proof, he himself felt that these two teenagers would not do anything dangerous, especially when Trumans face was pale and he knew he was ill at a glance! "Thank you, brother!" Eoriya said with a smile. "Hmph, you''d better not commit any crimes in Bikka, otherwise I won''t let you go!" The strong man snorted and warned coldly. "Well, we know!" Eoriya nodded. Aiolia and Truman walked into Bika like this. Bika is much larger than Angel Island, and the population is much larger. People come and go on the streets. But the arrival of Eoria and Truman still caught everyone on the street. There is no way, here are all people from the sky island, mixed with two Qinghai people without wings, they were spotted at a glance. "Look, those two people don''t have wings either!" "It has no wings like that bastard!" "Yes, it looks so strange!" ... A group of Skylanders looked at Aiolia and Truman, and they communicated in a low voice. However, someone with a little knowledge on the side also interrupted. "What do you know? That is from Qinghai! Qinghai people are born like this!" "Oh, it turns out to be from Qinghai!" "Let me just say, why is it so strange!" "It turns out that people from Qinghai look like that bastard!" ... Although the voice of the people from Kushima was very low, Aiolia could still hear clearly. "Mongrel!?" Eoria frowned slightly and thought, "Is this the person your Majesty is looking for?" However, Eoria was still calm on the surface, and first took Truman to stroll around Bikka, and by the way, learn about Bikka''s customs, how many people there are, how many troops, etc. I have to say that every empty island has its own different places. Even though Truman, who had been shopping in Angel Island, he still went shopping in Bikka and bought all kinds of things. The currency used by Bika is the Kojima currency Ike, because there are not many people from Qinghai who come here, so Pele cannot be used here. Fortunately, Eoriya and the two exchanged a lot of Ike on Angel Island. "Brother Eoria, look, I haven''t bought that one on Angel Island!" "Brother Eoria, this fruit is delicious!" "Brother Eoria, come and try this!" ... Truman was chatting excitedly on the sidelines, but Aiolia looked around absently, as if thinking about something. Truman sighed secretly when he saw this scene, he understood what Eoria was doing! Aiolia has done the same thing on Angel Island! But he didn''t say anything. Now he felt the weakness of his body and knew that his life was coming to an end, and he was not in the mood to take care of these things. suppressed what was on his mind, and went on shopping again. until the evening. At this time, they found something embarrassing. There are no hotels on the island! The Bicard itself is full of local Kojima people, and few outsiders come here. There are various shops, but there is no hotel. In desperation, the two had to live back on the boat. In the next few days, the two of them wandered around the entire Bikar. Truman had a great time. Aioriya also inquired about what he wanted to know. On this day, according to the news, Eoriya took Truman to the outskirts of Bikar, in the sea of ??clouds. As soon as they got here, they heard a loud noise. "Mongrel, look at the punch!" "Haha, bastard, look at the legs!" "Kill this waste! ... I saw five twelve or thirteen-year-old Kojima teenagers, surrounded by a very thin young man of the same age who was naked, without wings and drooping ears, punching and kicking! showed a ferocious smile on his face, assaulting and cursing. The young man who was besieged by them hugged his head, curled up on the ground, his whole body was wounded, let them beat him, no wailing, no screaming, just gritted his teeth and widened his eyes. Staring at the person who beat him with stubborn eyes. "Stop!" Upon seeing this, Truman hurriedly stepped forward and stopped. Upon hearing this, the five teenagers stopped one after another and turned to look at Eoria and Truman. "Who am I? It turns out to be the two Qinghai people from these past few days! I advise you not to be nosy, or even you will fight!" One of the strong teenagers ~www.novelhall.com~ looked at The two men raised their fists and sneered threateningly. These teenagers are not afraid of the two, the main reason is that the two do not look much older than them, and Truman is still pale and weak. "Yes, hurry up, you two **** without wings, don''t roll and kill you!" "Get out!" "Want to find a fight?" ... The five teenagers faced Eoria and Truman with arrogant faces. But Aiolia ignored them. Instead, he looked at the boy on the ground with a trace of memory in his eyes. At the beginning, he was also an orphan beggar who was humiliated by others. If it were not for luck, he would have caught up with Arthur''s reign. Until now, he might be like this young man underground, and be humiliated! The young man on the ground, just like him at the beginning, was unwilling to be humiliated, but he was unable to resist. He could only stare at the bully with stubborn eyes. Of course, this look can only be exchanged for more severe beatings! Seeing that the two of them did not respond, they raised their fists and wanted to step forward. "Hehe!" Eoriya chuckled lightly and stretched out a fist. "Boom!" The violent fist wind swept past the teenagers, blasting the forest trees behind them into an open space of hundreds of meters. "Gulong!" The clothes of the five teenagers were blown and hunted, but the people froze in place, their eyes widened, their mouths swallowing together, with an expression of disbelief. "Go!" Truman said coldly. The five teenagers nodded stiffly, and then their body shook, and then they reacted, like being amnesty, and they crawled away. Chapter 91： Temple After the five sky island boys have left. "Get up!" Eoria stepped forward to help the young man on the ground, and helped him slap the dust on his body. "Thank you!" The boy whispered, but his voice was like a mosquito. If Iodia had good ears, he might not be able to hear it. "It''s okay!" Eoriya smiled and asked, "What''s your name?" Actually, when I first saw this boy, Eoria knew who he was. After all, with such big ears, the characteristics are too obvious, so you can see it at a glance! "Ainilu!" Ainilu lowered his head and said. "Why did they beat you?" Truman asked a little puzzled. Suddenly, Ainilu fell silent and said nothing. When Truman was about to ask another question, Eoriya shook his head slightly at him. Immediately, Truman swallowed the question. "Cuckoo---" At this moment, Ainilu''s stomach rang. In an instant, his face flushed. If he was in front of other people from Sky Island, he would not blush even if he was hungry, but in front of Iodia and Truman, the two people who had just helped him, he blushed involuntarily. Aiolia smiled, took an alcohol-filled apple from his arms and handed it to Ainilu, "Here!" This apple was brought by Eoriya from the boat. Although they bought a lot of things and food in the past two days, they all put them on the boat. Today, because they were going out to find Ainilu, they took one. apple. But such things as apples are not sold on ordinary sky islands. The apple of Eoria was brought from Angel Island specially and kept in the jar of the cabin for more than a month. Because there is still alcohol under the jar, the storage time is relatively long. One month has passed and there is no change. Ainilu looked at the fruit that he had never seen before, and wanted to refuse, but the hunger in his stomach made him involuntarily take the fruit, and whispered, "Thank you!" "Crack!" Ainilu took a bite, and the crisp texture and sweet taste of the apple fascinated him all at once. Maybe it''s too delicious, maybe it''s hungry, two or two, Ainilu swallowed the whole apple without even letting go of the core. After eating, Ainilu may also feel that his eating is not good, so his cheeks are flushed, a bit embarrassed. "Cuckoo---" At this time, Truman''s stomach also screamed. "Ah...haha!" Truman smiled awkwardly, and said, "I eat less for breakfast, so I''m just hungry, or I''ll be a treat, let''s go to Bika for dinner!" En, Truman definitely doesn''t admit that he was hungry watching Ainilu eat! Upon hearing this, Ainilu''s face changed drastically, as if Bika was a terrifying place for him. Aiolia saw Ainilu''s expression, and instantly guessed the reason. It was nothing more than the various kinds of discrimination against Ainilu by the people of Sky Island. "No, it happens to be in the forest. I''ll get some beasts. How about we barbecue here?" Aioriya suggested. "Barbecue!" Upon hearing the words, Truman swallowed and nodded frantically, "Okay! Okay!" Ainilu also showed a look of yearning. "Then you wait here for a while, I will come as soon as I go!" Eoriya said, turning around and walking into the forest. After a while. Aiolia dragged out more than a dozen behemoths of various appearances, the smallest of which was five or six meters in length. One is originally enough for three people. However, this is a sky island. The creature Eoria here doesn''t know at all, and I don''t know if it can be eaten, so I just grab a bit more and let Ainilu who lives here recognize it and see which one can eat. Seeing Aeolia come out, Truman and Ainilu both smiled and had something to eat! "Pattern!" At this moment, the sky suddenly started to rain slightly. "Aini Road, it''s raining now. You live there. Let''s go to your house and eat at your house!" Aioriya suggested. "Uh---" Hearing that, Ainilu stiffened and hesitated, but finally nodded and agreed, "Okay!" Led by Aini Road, the two walked along the edge of the forest. Soon, I came to a dilapidated temple. "Crack!" The temple has two dilapidated wooden doors, which are in dilapidated condition. They just barely hung the doorway and made a sharp noise with a light push. The three walked into the temple. This temple looks dilapidated from the outside, but it looks good from the inside. At least there is nothing leaking. In the middle of the temple is a five-meter-high empty island stone figure with a large ring behind it. There are also four drums with gouyu jade on the ring, holding a scepter in his hand, similar to the future Aini Road. . There are some dry wood, some shabby clothes and quilts, and some fruits in the corner. Truman and Aiolia looked around and said nothing. On the contrary, as the owner, Ainilu felt a little embarrassed! "Come on, hurry up and start a fire, let''s have a barbecue!" Truman saw his anxiety and quickly greeted Ainilu. Soon the three of them caught fire and started grilling. The goal of this barbecue was an eight-meter-long wild boar-shaped beast, and neither Eoria nor Truman knew what it was called. Ai Nilu didn''t know what it was called, but after eating it, he licked his tongue with a slight aftertaste. Aiolia and Truman listened to Ainilus advice, and decided to grill this wild boar on the spot! However, there is a new problem, no seasoning! Fortunately, Aini Road still has some salt. The three of them sprinkled some salt on it. Don''t say, this wild boar beast has good meat quality, and it''s delicious with a little salt. Aiolia and Truman ate with appetite. Ainilu''s eating is even more exaggerated. The whole person put his head into the meat and started eating. Soon Eoria and Truman were full. But Ainilu in front of them was still eating meat, and the amazing appetite was completely inconsistent with his thin body. After a while, the whole beast was eaten by him, leaving a skeleton with no trace of meat on it! touched his mouth with endless meaning! At this time, he discovered that Aiolia and Truman were looking at him with surprised expressions. Ainilu was a little embarrassed and scratched his head and said, "Did I eat too much?" Aiolia smiled and said, "It''s okay, are you still hungry? Would you like to bake it?" "No, I''m full!" Ainilu shook his head like a rattle. After , Aiolia and Truman simply took their luggage from the boat and lived in the ruined temple on Aini Road. Ainilu was also very happy to welcome them. Maybe both of them have Ai in their names. Aiolia felt that he and Ainilu were very close. Although the two are almost a few years old, Aiolia takes care of Ainilu like a father. This is the first time Ainilu feels warmth in more than ten years, and he also enjoys such warmth. In the next few days, in addition to hunting every day, except barbecue. At Eoriyas special request, Ainilu led them through the entire forest. "Brother Eoria, there is a cloud river there, and there is a white fish in it, which is very delicious!" "Brother Truman, there is a tree hole over there, and a cloud fox lives in it. This cloud fox often puts tree fruits in the hole. UU reading www.uukanshu.com I often go to eat it!" "Brother Eoria, there is a fruit called Yunguo growing on that tree. It is soft and sweet, but it is delicious!" ... Aini Road is very familiar with the forest, the kind that makes people feel distressed! He almost remembers all the food production places in the forest. He knows the places where all kinds of powerful beasts are, their living habits, and how to avoid them! Aioriya can see how much effort Anilu has taken to survive here! After a few days of getting along, although the thing was still not found, Ainilu completely opened his heart to Eoria and Truman and told his story. To put it simply, the parents died early, the aunt adopted them, were bullied, ran away in anger, and finally lived in the forest. is simply the empty island version of Harry Potter, Nicole Robin! The only difference is that Harry Potter and Nicole Robin have some kind people in their lives to help them, teach them the truth, and a light appeared in their dark lives! But Ainilu did not, because he had no wings, the whole Bika thought he was a bastard, bullied him and insulted him. No one has ever thought that he is also Bikas person. He is like an outsider living in Bika, rejected by the whole Bika! There is darkness in life! This may be the main reason why he will destroy the entire Bika in the future after he gains a strong power! And after a few days of getting along with Aiolia, for Ainilu, he likes from the bottom of his heart. Now he has decided to take him away! After having Eoria, Ainilus life also officially appeared a light! The future of him is unknown, but he will certainly not be the same! Chapter 92： turn up in the temple. "Impossible!" Eoriya frowned and murmured. According to reason, in the state of Aini Road, it is impossible to go to other places. The forest is his largest range of activities. As for Bika, Ainilu didn''t want to go at all. The people there also rejected him and would not let him in at all! So the most likely place for that thing is the forest. But during this period of time, he had already traversed the entire forest and still couldn''t find it. "Wait!" Aiolia suddenly thought of something, suddenly raised her head and looked at the stone figure. The entire forest has been turned over by him, and the only place that has not been turned over by him is here. Thinking about it, Eoriya simply walked forward, stroked the stone figure, and beat it on it! "!" The dull sound made Aiolia very energetic. hollow, hollow inside! "Boom!" Aiolia punched it, and the entire stone figure shattered. reveals the contents inside, it is an iron box. The whole body of the box is made of iron, with an iron lock on it, but the keyhole is already rusty, and it cannot be opened even if there is a key. "Crack!" Since I cant open it, Eoria simply broke the lock! The part of the lock is not thick, and it breaks with a single click. Aiolia quickly opened the box. There is a azure blue spiral-shaped fruit in the box, and beside it is a stack of drawings painted with unknown animal skins. "This is the thing!" Aiolia looked at the things inside, her face beaming with joy! Meanwhile, Ainilu and Truman curiously approached. "Brother Eoria, what are these things?" Truman asked curiously. "This is what our king wants!" Eoriya replied with a smile. "Oh!?" Truman was even more curious about that. What a powerful king like Arthur would want, must be a good thing! But look left and right, there is only one fruit and a pile of drawings that dont know what. He did not recognize the drawing, but he recognized the fruit at a glance. Just by looking at the spiral texture on it, he knew that it was a devil fruit. "Brother Eoria, what kind of fruit is this?" Truman pointed to the fruit with a curious look. "Sound of Thunder Fruit!" Eoriya said with a smile. "Well!?" Truman frowned upon hearing this. What kind of fruit is this? Where did he hear it? After thinking about it, I just can''t remember. Suddenly, Truman''s inspiration flashed, and he was shocked, "Wait, it is said to be the strongest fruit of natural attacks!" Aiolia nodded slightly. Truman looked at the fruit of the thunder in a daze, with a look of surprise on his face, completely unable to hide it. But Ainilu on the side looked confused. What is Devil Fruit? Its no wonder that the Devil Fruit in Sky Island itself is much less than Qinghai, and Ainilu, as a person who has difficulty even eating, has no time to understand these things! "Pattern!" Aiolia closed the box and thought for a while and said, "Truman, let''s go back in a few days!" "Well, it''s good---cough!" Truman nodded, and finally couldn''t help coughing twice. He also felt the weakness of his body, and his body no longer allowed him to continue walking. Its good to go back to Angel Island, just to spend the rest of the time there. However, after hearing the news, Anilu looked at Eoria with a look of surprise, and at the same time there was a deep dismay in his eyes. In the past few days, following Aiolia and Truman, his mouth is full of oil every day. These are the days when he has eaten the fullest and best in these years, and it is also the days when he feels the warmest. . There is nothing to bully him. He can eat and be full every day. Aiolia and Truman also take good care of him. This is the life he dreams of! However, the sudden news made him lose his mind. If the two of them left, wouldn''t he be back to the days before? "Brother Eoria, are you going back?" Ainilu raised his head to look at Eoria, his eyes filled with deep dismay. Aiori saw Ainilu''s mind, smiled and touched his head, and said, "If you want, come back with me!" "Really!?" Ainilu''s face showed surprise. "Well!" Eoriya smiled and nodded. "That''s great!" Ainilu jumped up happily. the next morning Along with the fresh air and chirping birds, Ainilu got up early in the morning and packed up his things. "Anilu, you don''t need to bring those clothes and quilts!" Aiolia shook her head and said. "Huh!?" Ainilu looked confused. "Those are too old. Take some clothes that you can wear. When the time comes, I will buy you some new ones!" Aiolia said with a smile. Ainilu looked at the worn-out clothes and quilts underground, which he had finally collected, but he hesitated for a while and finally gave up. Finally, he packed up a small baggage. Just like this, Ainilu took a three-pointer to this place, and seven-pointed hope for the future, and came to the Bika Wharf with Eoria and Truman. Along the way, they attracted the attention of many people from the sky. As the object of the hatred of everyone in Bika, it is naturally more attractive to mix with two Qinghai people. However, Ainilu was used to the strange look in his eyes, and Eoria and Truman didn''t take it to heart. "Look, that **** has mixed up with the two Qinghai people!" "They are disgusting things without wings, so naturally they will be together!" "It looks like they are leaving together?" "It''s okay to roll together, I will be annoyed by seeing them all day!" "Hehe~www.novelhall.com~ Are you annoying? Two people from Qinghai have bought a lot of things from you!" "Yes, I saw you greet them with a smile on your face like a chrysanthemum!" ... A group of people from the sky island gathered together, looking at Aiolia and Truman, the backs of the three Anilu pointed. While mixing among them, the five teenagers who bullied Anilu that day looked at the back of the three with fear, fearing that Eoriya would hear these people''s comments and punch them back. The three people walked to the dock and were about to board the boat. The strong man in blue and white uniforms they had met stood in front of them. "Stop!" the strong man said in a deep voice. "What''s the matter with this big brother?" Eoriya asked with a frown. The burly man did not answer, but took a deep look at Ainilu, and said: "Although you can see that you are voluntary, I still have to ask them regularly, are you willing to go with them? If not If you do, I wont let them take you away!" Ainilu did not answer, but just nodded. "En!" The strong man nodded without saying anything, and stepped aside. The three got on the boat together. After a short while, the boat got up and headed towards the sea of ??clouds. At this moment, Eoria suddenly stood at the stern of the boat, smiled at the sky islander on the dock of Bikar, raised his fist, and faced the cloud of an uninhabited island next to Bikar. "Plasma Light Speed ??Punch!" "Boom!" Kojima cloud disappeared instantly. "Gulong!" The people from Sky Island on the pier saw this scene and couldn''t help but swallowed, their bodies trembling, with three points of gratitude, looking at the three people who were slowly going away! Chapter 93： World Conference Invitation "Hoo---" Arthur stood at the entrance of the study, holding a cup of hot tea, looking into the distance, and exhaling heat. The weather is slightly cool. Unknowingly, the time has come to the end of autumn, approaching winter time. Just yesterday, he received a call from Eoria, he had already got the things, and he himself had reached Angel Island, and he could come back when the teleportation array was charged. This news naturally made Arthur very happy, but he expected it! However, Eoriya actually brought Ainilu back, which was a bit beyond Arthur''s expectation. But it is also a good thing! At least under the teachings of Aiolia, the **** Anilu who ruled the sky island will definitely not appear. In the future, Anilu will only be a good boy of the Kingdom of Saint Martin and contribute to the development and construction of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Moreover, Ainilu can comprehend the domineering of seeing, hearing and color without being taught. It can be seen that his aptitude is not low. As long as he practices well, he will be a general of the kingdom in the future. There is another good thing. Recently, his reputation has continued to increase. Before the three of Arudiba arrived at the headquarters, they had already reached more than 10,300,000. rose so fast, thanks to the three of Arudiba who escorted Stella back to the headquarters, and died in their hands, more and more famous pirates, bounty hunters. Moreover, as they gradually approached the Judicial Island, these people became even crazier. They kept giving away their heads one after another, but they didn''t have a long memory. Of course, it may be that the two billion bounty is too tempting! But anyway, the end result is that Arthur''s popularity has skyrocketed. "Da da!" There was a sound of footsteps, and Arthur turned his head to see that it was Offie. "Your Majesty!" Ophie said respectfully when seeing Arthur hurriedly salute. "what''s up?" "Lord Brian, please!" "Please come over!" "Yes!" Offie nodded, then turned and left. Arthur took the tea and returned to the study, waiting for Brian''s arrival. After a while, Brian walked in. "Your Majesty!" Brian saluted. "What''s the matter?" "The news from the world government just now, please attend the World Conference next year!" "World Conference?" "Yep!" The monarchs of more than 170 countries in the world government join the world. Every four years, they will go to the Holy Land Mariagioa to hold a world conference to discuss issues about security and order in the world. The meeting can go or not. Under normal circumstances, except for various factors, or those who dont want to come, there are almost only fifty kingdoms that participated in the Seven-Day World Conference. Arthur calculated the time. The World Conference is held every four years. The last World Conference he knew was held at the same time as the road flew to Wano Country, that is, in 1522. If calculated like this, next year will happen to be the start of the World Conference! As a new member of the world government, I will not talk about it for the time being, but this time, it is his first appearance, and he must go. "What do you need to prepare for the World Conference?" Arthur frowned and asked. "At that time, the Navy will **** us there, and the world government will also send a flow sheet, look!" With that, Brian took out a form from his arms and handed it to Arthur. Arthur took it over and took a look. It says the seven-day process from the Kings arrival at Mary Gioia, from accommodation to daily meeting time, rest time, and final end time. "Okay, I know, you go down first!" Arthur waved his hand and said. "Yes, your majesty!" Brian nodded, then stepped back. As soon as Brian left, Arthur was lost in thought. Although the world conference process is very simple, it is clear at a glance. But, as his first appearance on the stage, he must have an amazing appearance. -------------- Saint Martin''s Kingdom, Yamamoto Family. Yamamoto Shigekuni opened a letter and took out the paper inside and looked at it carefully. A simple sentence on paper. Jie ha ha ha ha, Shigekuni Yamamoto, now, come, fight! There is also an address written under the letter, and the inscriber is a rooster. I am afraid it is more than just fighting! This is Yamamoto Shigekunis first idea, He knows the character of a rooster very well. With rooster''s ambition and ambition, war is true, but it also has other goals! Otherwise, I wouldnt have seen him for decades, and suddenly I wrote to him! But... Yamamoto Shigekuni took out the long knife around his waist and put it on the table. "!" drew the knife out slowly, but the silver-white blade could vaguely see the red light rising from it. Yamamoto Shigekuni stretched out his hand and stroked the long knife, with a slight smile on his face. "Liuhuo, we haven''t fought side by side for a long time, presumably you want a hearty battle, right?" Yamamoto Shigekuni murmured. "Buzz!" Liuhuo seemed to understand Yamamoto Shigekuni''s words, and the blade trembled slightly, making a humming sound. "Well, let''s have an all-out battle!" Yamamoto Shigekuni said with a smile. "Buzz!" "Now, Arthur has grown up and can stand alone, and the kingdom is also very strong. It is no longer a kingdom that needs me to guard, and my heart is let go, and there is no more worry in this life!" "Buzz!" "So, in this battle, let us go with a dead heart!" "Buzz!" "As a swordsman, I don''t allow myself to age slowly in the kingdom!" "Buzz!" "I think when I can still fight, finally, the last battle will come, even if I die because of it!" "Buzz!" ... Yamamoto Shigekuni continued to talk to Liuhuo, every time he said a word, Liuhuo seemed to be replying to him, buzzing and shaking. The next day, he left a letter, and then left. Arthur looked at the letter confusedly. says on it, I want to go on a trip that just walks away, maybe I will come back, maybe not! Uh---- The grandpa is not old, and still want to go on a trip? Arthur can''t laugh or cry! But... won''t come back? The words aroused his ominous and strange hunch. He felt that Shigemetsu Yamamoto came back in an unexpected state this time! -------- "Anilu, do you like it here?" Aiolia took Anilu along the streets of San Martin. "Eoria, are you back?" "Master Eoria is back!" "Brother Ioria, this flower is for you!" "Master Eoria, this little guy next to you is so cute!" "Children, you are so cute, come, here is this candy for you! "Children, have an apple!" ... The people who come and go keep saying hello to Eoria, and at the same time express their kindness to Anilu. "Well!" Ainilu nodded fiercely. He liked the atmosphere very much. "That''s good!" Aiolia smiled, and took Aini Road around and around to a quiet street. On this street, all kinds of flowers are planted on both sides, the fragrance is overflowing, the street is clean and tidy, it looks very comfortable, and the people who come and go are smiling. Everyone smiled and nodded when they saw Eoriya. And Aiolia smiled and responded one by one. Soon, they came to a white villa. The white walls and the wide door. Looking through the door, you can vaguely see the gorgeous decoration inside. "Master Eoria, you are back!" As soon as Eoria reached the door, a chubby butler in a tuxedo immediately greeted him. "Hmm!" Eoriya nodded slightly, and walked in with Ani Lu. The bright and clean lobby, gorgeous decoration, and the maid who is cleaning, undoubtedly do not explain the nobleness of the master here. "Do you like it?" Aiolia touched Ainilu''s head and said with a smile. "En!" Ainilu replied softly, his little head looked around, his eyes filled with curiosity. "From now on, you can live here with me!" Aiolia said with a smile. "Really?" Ainilu looked at Eoria and couldn''t say anything. This is the most luxurious place he has ever seen in his life. He didn''t expect him to live here one day. Aiolia smiled and nodded. "Great!" Ainilu jumped up happily~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing this, Aiolia smiled slightly, turned her head, pointed to Ainilu, and said to the housekeeper: "Go Buy some clothes that suit him, and go to school to say hello. After three days, let him enroll!" The unification of schools in the Kingdom of St. Martin is a six-year basic compulsory education. All children in the Kingdom of St. Martin must enter the school. This was only established by Arthur six years ago. At that time, he forced all children under the age of 16 to receive education. Those over the age of sixteen and those who are illiterate must go through three years of night shift literacy! Recently, Arthur also planned to add three years of advanced education in addition to the six-year basic compulsory education to cultivate more talents for the kingdom. "Brother Eoria, what is admission?" Ainilu asked curiously. Bika does not have a school, and learning is more luxurious. It must be taught by a dedicated person. Only the rich can afford education and learn knowledge. "It is to go to a place where there are many friends, and there are people who teach you knowledge so that you can learn and grow!" Aiolia said sternly. After hearing this, Ainilu was not very happy, but asked carefully. "Then... Do you have to leave here when you go to school?" He was worried that after going to this place called the school, he could not be with Eoria! "No, every day you go to school in the morning, eat there at noon, and you can come back after school in the evening!" Eoriya saw his thoughts, smiled, and simply explained. "Well! Then I''m going to school!" Ainilu smiled and nodded. For him, in this strange place, as long as he doesn''t leave Eoria, he can say anything! Chapter 94： Weak tench "See Your Majesty!" After Eoriya placed Ainilu in place, she came to see Arthur alone. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand indifferently. "Your Majesty, this is what you want!" Aiolia took out the box and handed it to Arthur. Arthur took the box impatiently. opened it and looked. Inside is a azure blue spiral-shaped fruit and a pile of unknowing animal skin drawings. The fruit that Arthur was beaming with joy, looked at it, and put it down again. Then, he took out a pile of animal skin drawings and looked at it. This is the design drawing of the Ark''s Proverbs, without a signature. I don''t know who left it. The design drawings in the drawings are very detailed and very simple. Except for some key points that are more subtle, other parts are rough. Even people who don''t understand technology at all can make the Ark''s motto based on these drawings. However, because the whole is relatively rough, a lot of electricity must be used to make up for it. It can be said that this is a car specially designed for Xiangleiguo. If you are not a user of Xiangleiguo, even if it is made, there is not enough power to drive it! There is a sentence at the end of the design drawing. I left the ark and the key, go back, back to the infinite land! This sentence, Arthur probably guessed a little too. This should be left by a lunar man, who is now the sky island man. The Ark is the Arks motto, the key should refer to the fruit of thunder, and the infinite earth is the moon. Moon, Arthur will definitely go up in the future. After all, there are all kinds of robots on it, as well as all kinds of technology left by the moon man. But now, think about how to build the Ark Proverbs! Looking at the drawing, Arthur thought for a while, and finally handed the drawing to Eoria. "Eoria, you go down first, by the way, send these drawings to the Academy of Sciences, and let David and Meck study them!" After all, this blueprint is the technology that can create a "spaceship" like the Ark Proverbs. As long as those subtle places are researched out, it will also greatly improve the kingdom''s technology. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Aiolia nodded respectfully, took the drawing, and slowly exited the study! After Eoria left, Arthur took out the devil fruit in the box. Looking at the devil fruit, stroking the texture on it, feeling a little bit, even a little urge to eat it directly, but he still resisted and put it back first. Arthur has already made arrangements for today! He is going to draw the lottery today. However, the lottery is based on luck. He used to read novels often. What kind of teachings, great abilities, and all kinds of magic weapons and treasures were used to suppress air luck. treasure, Arthur has it! What kind of sea **** blessed, the scepter of the goddess of victory, are they all considered! However, those are system products. I always feel that I can''t suppress the lucky draw! And as one of the best devil fruits, the Thunder Fruit can also be regarded as the top treasure in the Pirate World. It is of course excellent to suppress luck! Well, in fact, he is just superstitious! Just like before, he washed his hands in a lottery, but now he just changed the way! Then, he took out three more cigars, lit them, and bowed with a serious face, and placed them in front of the Thunder Fruit. He wanted to burn incense before, but unfortunately there is no incense in this world, only cigarettes, so he chose to use cigarettes instead. Anyway, it''s all incense, and smoke! However, as a king, ordinary cigarettes are a bit off grade, so he bought some top cigars specially. "First, let''s have a 300,000 pad knife!" Arthur murmured, with a total of more than 10,300,000 prestige, so he took a fraction of it to pad the knife. [Congratulations on getting a box of potato chips] [Congratulations on getting a box of Coke] [Congratulations on getting a box of spicy sticks] ... [Congratulations on getting the solar KTV set] One box of potato chips, five boxes of Coke, three boxes of spicy strips, a set of solar KTV sets. "The fruit of the thunder can''t suppress luck? Why does it seem that luck is a bit bad!" Arthur frowned and said. A pile of snacks, a tablet and a microphone appeared in front of Arthur. Solar KTV Set [Introduction: Contains a thousand songs, solar energy, irradiated for five minutes, and a whole day! Arthur took the tablet and looked at it. There is nothing else in the tablet. When opens, it is the music screen. There are a thousand songs in it, all in Japanese and English. When you click inside, there are only two modes, listening to songs and singing K. Unfortunately, Arthur has no love for these. After thinking about it, I will give it to Bruce directly. He should like this stuff! "Hoo---" Arthur exhaled deeply and changed his sitting position, "Go ahead!" [Congratulations on getting a box of Coke] [Congratulations on getting a box of potato chips] [Congratulations on getting a box of spicy sticks] ... [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] ... [Congratulations on getting a pair of weak tenfish] Three boxes of Coke, two boxes of potato chips, three boxes of spicy sticks, one bamboo dragonfly, and a pair of weak ten-fish. Arthur raised his head and looked at the sky outside the window. Although it was the sunny time, he felt it was dark. Then, he looked at the pair of blue-and-white big-eyed fish that were jumping and jumping in his hands. I have the heart to want to die! Weak Dingyu, the weakest fish in Pokmon, even salty... er... Carp King can''t beat it, it''s nothing but delicious! However, it also has a special place, that is, it has the unique characteristics of Pokmon, the school of fish! can gather around companions to form a super-large fish and attack the enemy! But there are only two words, it is useless at all! Arthur opened its properties casually. Weak Dingfish [Introduction: The omnivorous Pokmon has strong adaptability and reproduces extremely fast. After entering the breeding period, it can reproduce once every three months until death. Each breeding will produce three to four hundred eggs. The eggs mature three months after hatching and enter the breeding period. The offspring of this pair of weak tench will obey your orders. Looking at this introduction, Arthur was taken aback first, then ecstatic. The offspring of a pair of weak ten-fish! In other words, this pair is a male and a female, and can breed! And ~www.novelhall.com~ Judging from the reproduction speed in the introduction, it is simply scary. According to the lowest calculation, three hundred fish eggs can be reproduced. After three months, these fish can produce 45,000 fish at a time, and after six months, there will be nearly 7 million fish. Even if the largest is only 20 centimeters, there are millions of fish, which is a huge number. Of course, the reproduction rate cannot be calculated like this. Weak diced fish are originally very small and fragile. The survival rate of the eggs is relatively small, and the mortality rate during growth is high, so the final reproduction speed is not calculated so fast. But it''s also scary. At this moment, the weak tench in Arthur''s hands slowly weakened. Upon seeing this, Arthur''s heart was shocked, and he quickly put them into the fish tank in the study. After thinking about it, he also fished out the two goldfish in the original fish tank and threw them directly. Anyway, the two goldfish are not worth the money. If the weak tenfish is injured, he will lose a lot! After a while, the two weak ten-fishes that entered the water started to jump around again! "Hoo---" Arthur was relieved. I stabilized my emotions! sat back at the table and continued the draw. [Congratulations on getting a box of potato chips] [Congratulations on getting a box of spicy sticks] [Congratulations on getting a box of Coke] ... [Congratulations on getting Sunflower Vine Seeds X10] One box of potato chips, seven boxes of spicy sticks, one box of coke, ten sunflower vines. "Sunflower vine?" Arthur was a little puzzled, looking at the transparent glass bottle in his hand, there were ten seeds glowing with faint light. Arthur took the bottle and took a closer look. He really couldn''t see anything unusual, so he simply opened the properties and checked it. Chapter 95： ?s Lingting Sunflower Vine Introduction: Lianas have strong viability and fast growth. They will cling to other things and stretch upwards by their own function. They will bloom within three months after planting. The flowers will release strong sunlight with the sunrise and weak after sunset. sunlight! Arthur frowned slightly. things look good, they can be planted in dark places or caves. Let those places have sunlight, and you can plant various plants in the cave! However, there is a problem, it conflicts with the oxygen grass! Oxygen grass can''t be planted in a dark place. Sunflower vines don''t make any sense if they are not in a dark place! But oxygen grass can''t see the strong sunlight! At this point, the two conflict. I thought for a while, but didn''t think of a way for the time being, so Arthur put these aside first! "The car must have a way to the front of the mountain, and the boat will go straight to the end of the bridge, and then think about how to use it!" Arthur thought. turned his thoughts back. I''m going to smoke a big one next. 10 consecutive draws of 1 million prestige. This is the biggest one he has ever drawn so far! Thinking of this, Arthur''s hand trembled a little. Fortunately, every ten consecutive draws have something good. will appear no matter how bad it is, it is relatively good! Thinking of this, he relaxed a little. "Hoo---" he took a deep breath, relieved his nervousness, and slowly clicked the lucky draw button. [Congratulations on getting a dozen of Giant''s Potion] Congratulations on obtaining the potion for life extension [Congratulations on getting a dozen of Giant''s Potion] ... Congratulations on getting the super luxury yacht [Congratulations on getting the heart of transformation] Congratulations on getting the Seoreitei [Congratulations on obtaining the shadow activation potion] [Congratulations on getting a thousand miles to fly. Mostima] is worthy of a one million lottery, almost all of them are good things, and even many Arthurs know they are good things just by just hearing the name. But now he has no intention of investigating the attributes of these things. His spirit suddenly fell into a trance. Slowly he felt as if he had come to an indescribable and indescribable place. There is dead silence here. There is darkness here. But by the way, I can see the surroundings clearly. Vaguely, he saw a spring, a spring with yellow water. And above the spring, a black vortex stands out of thin air. death! This word appeared in Arthur''s mind inexplicably. as if it should be described here. From all directions here, a ferocious or peaceful soul pops up from time to time. And the whirlpool seems to have a lot of suction, and all the souls that emerge are involuntarily sucked into the whirlpool! Only a few can resist for a few seconds, but in the end he was sucked into the whirlpool. Just at this time. This place trembles suddenly. A white whirlpool appeared beside the original black whirlpool. Arthur looked at the words above the white whirlpool, dumbfounded. I saw the font of the entrance dedicated to the Kingdom of Saint Martin floating above the whirlpool. Wait for Arthur to react. suddenly! He was attracted by the white whirlpool. flashed. A huge complex of buildings appeared before his eyes. And he, is above this place, looking down from above. At this look, he was fascinated at once! Pavilions, terraces, towers, pavilions are scattered and scattered, and they are full of beautiful scenery of the country of Japan. And these buildings expand from the inside to the outside in a round shape. There are three circular walls in the middle, with a gate on each side. Outside the city wall, there are four major districts, east, west, north, south, and each district is divided into 80 districts, a total of 320 districts. Inside the city wall, there are departments of the Gotei 13th Division and similar government agencies Arthur can clearly feel that everything here is between his own thoughts. Here he is like a **** and can control everything here. It took a while before he recovered from this beautiful scenery. He already knows where this is. Seireitei! This is the first time he has drawn something like this. Fortunately, the method of using things came into his mind as soon as they were drawn, as long as he read it silently! "Check the attributes!" Arthur said silently in his heart. Seireitei (Domain Item) [Introduction: Everyone who belongs to the kingdom will be taken into this place after they die. Those with strong souls can also cultivate to become a **** of death. It contains the 13th division captain template, and the template will automatically select the right person. (Note: Reaper must get your consent to enter and exit reality, and use you as a medium!)] Territory props? Arthur was slightly surprised, didn''t expect it to be a territory item, he thought it was a legion item. Of course, Arthur thought about it carefully and said that Seireitei is a real estate prop. Although there are templates in it that can train the **** of death, it can also attract the soul of the kingdom, and there are huge buildings that can accommodate souls. After the people of the Kingdom of Saint Martin die, they can fall in love, work, and relax here, which is equivalent to living a lifetime again. After the people of the kingdom have died, they can continue to study various things and continue to contribute their strength to the development of the kingdom when they arrive at Seireitei. and many more! ? There seems to be something wrong? Arthur showed a weird look, and a picture suddenly appeared in his mind. A person showed a look full of despair, and said sharply: "I will not let you go..." er... after thinking about it, it really happened! I have worked so hard for the Kingdom for a lifetime. I originally thought that after he died, he would be lost. I didn''t expect that the Kingdom would not let him go even if he died, and would have him work! Arthur shook his head, threw the picture out of his head, and continued to study Seireitei. After studying the Seireitei carefully, he found nothing else that attracted Arthur. "drop out!" My eyes flashed! He went back to his study again! And shortly after he left, Seireitei welcomed his first guest. -------- My name is Hisugaya Ikuro and I am a boatman from the Kingdom of Saint Martin. My whole life has been a tragedy. When I was eight years old, my parents died of illness. I was left alone, and I took my four-year-old sister to dig wild vegetables to help people work in exchange for some money, which made it difficult to survive. But because I am young and can''t do much work, I often get full and hungry. Fortunately, the uncle boatman next door to our house sees us pitifully and often helps us. Just like this, I took my sister to survive for eight years. Later, on the recommendation of the uncle next door, I finally got a stable job, a boatman! After having this job, the small days of our family slowly passed. Although the salary is meager, my sister and I can eat every day and have a little money left, which is enough for us. ! But the good times didn''t last long. A year later, my sister got a disease. This disease took five years to heal. Therefore, we spent all the money and owed a lot of money to the shipyard colleagues. Although the colleagues at the shipyard knew about our situation and did not urge them, I felt sorry for myself. So, in addition to being a boatman, I also found some part-time jobs. I worked until midnight every night, and got up to work again in the morning. It took ten years to pay off the money! Later, my sister married out, and I also married a daughter-in-law and gave birth to children. Finally, I can put down those heavy part-time jobs and live a good life! I also gave the child a powerful name, Dong Shi Lang. The child was born in winter, so the first word in the name is winter, and the lion is a strong creature. I hope that the child is as strong as a lion. But things were counterproductive. Originally, I thought my life would get better. As a result, my child Dong Shiro was not as strong as I hoped. Instead, he got a rare disease when he was three years old. It takes a lot of medicine every day to survive. For this, I had to start part-time again, and I owed a huge amount of money. Looking at me so hard, my colleagues and friends all persuaded me to give up this child and have another one. That way, you dont have to work so hard! But...but...Looking at the moment when the white-haired child lying on the bed, only seven or eight years old, called my father, I secretly swear that even if I die, I will not give up my child. of! That''s it, twenty years have passed. Later, until King Arthur came to power, my good days came. Because I am a veteran of the shipyard and life is difficult, the Kingdom has given me various subsidies, which has reduced my pressure a lot. Later, because of my great contribution to the study of conquerors, the kingdom gave me a great reward. The medical expenses of my son will also be borne by the kingdom. And I also got a lot of money, successfully paid off my debts, and improved my past life. But maybe it''s because I don''t have a life for happiness! Because of the part-time job all the year round, my body is getting worse every day. A few days have passed since the good days, UU reading www. uukanshu.com I was dying in bed. Before I died, I was looking at my son who was also lying on the bed. There were regrets, regrets, and reluctances. In the end, I was relieved, because I gave him everything I could give him in my life. At the moment of death, I secretly breathed a sigh of relief. I spend almost all of my life at work. In the future, I can finally rest and no longer work! After death, my soul came to a dark and silent place under an inexplicable pulling force. I think this is the land of reincarnation! I heard that after death, people will enter here, go through the six reincarnations, and reincarnate. Yep! I hope that in my next life, I can have a good baby without having to work so hard. At this time, I found a situation that made my brain crash. There was a yellow spring in the distance. There was a black whirlpool on the spring water, and a white whirlpool beside the whirlpool. It was the words on the whirlpool that made my brain crash. Exclusive entrance for the Kingdom of Saint Martin! As an old boatman who has contributed to the kingdom, I naturally know some secrets of the kingdom. For example, the kingdom has a territory above the sky, and there are steam trains passing underneath the kingdom. But what I never expected was that the kingdom was so powerful! Even the land of reincarnation has a special entrance! The next moment, I was sucked into this white entrance. After a flash of God, he came to a huge city full of the flavor of Wano country. I was stunned at this scene. After a while, I recovered and suddenly realized a problem. If I want to live in this kind of place, do I have to **** work? Chapter 96： shadow After returning from Seireitei, Arthur took a moment to look at the things he won in the lottery. Three dozen giant potions, two bottles of life extension potions, one super luxury yacht, one transforming heart, shadow potion, and a pair of wings, flying for thousands of miles. Mostima. "This should be a guarantee for millions of prestige!" Arthur muttered looking at three dozen green potions and two bottles of red potions in front of him. Then, Arthur first picked up a bottle of Giant Potion and looked at it. The medicament is contained in a cylindrical glass bottle with a cork on the top. Each bottle is about 20 ml. The liquid is green. It is placed in a box, and each box contains twelve bottles. Arthur opened its properties. Giant Potion [Introduction: The method of use, oral, each bottle can make people three to five times larger, lasting one hour, but the quality remains the same. Chicken ribs! Arthur made his judgment in an instant. The body size becomes three to five times larger, which can make some people who have grown taller drink, the body size can be comparable to giants, and the body size of giants can be comparable to Majin Buu after drinking. But if the quality doesn''t change, it''s very painful. has the appearance of a giant, but does not have the weight of a giant. You can only play as a giant by yourself. If you use it in battle... you will be killed! If the hardness of your body muscles is comparable to steel, then after it becomes bigger, because the mass remains the same, the muscles are like cotton. When you hit the steel, your hands will bleed, but if you hit the cotton, the cotton will sink. Go down. Arthur put these potions aside. with a look of anticipation on his face, he looked at the potion for life extension. There are things with the word prolonging life, think about it, they are all good things! The shape of the longevity potion is similar to the giant potion, except that one is green and the other is red, but it is also contained in a box. Arthur opened the attribute directly. Life Extension Medicine [Introduction: The use method, orally, can prolong life for 100 to 150 years, and the body will slowly return to the state of age, each person is limited to one bottle, repeated invalid! easy to understand! But the value is very high! As long as things related to longevity are valuable! The fruit of the operation, the keel of a thousand-year-old dragon, why are these things such a fanatical pursuit? is because one of them can do immortality surgery and the other can make elixir. Not to mention the life-extending potions have the effect of restoring the state. is like a person with a lifespan of 100 years who has passed 70 years old, and a person with a lifespan of 200 years has passed 70 years old, a better condition? at a glance! "Gulong!" Arthur immediately opened a bottle and drank it directly. His first feeling is... ...Sweet and sour...It''s delicious! ? Other than that, there is no other feeling. I can''t feel any sense of increased vitality, unobstructed body, etc. However, he didn''t take it seriously either. After all, the system produced it, so he wouldn''t fool him, right? After thinking about it, Arthur put away the remaining bottle first. is ready to be used by Yamamoto Shigekuni! After all, Shigekuni Yamamoto is already in his seventies, and most of the other important ministers or close people are relatively young and do not have such an urgent need, so they can use it later! "Unfortunately, it''s still a bit late. If only you get it when Grandpa isn''t out!" Arthur sighed. If Yamamoto Shigekuni leaves later, he can give him the life extension potion. With the life extension potion, Yamamoto Shigekunis physical condition will be greatly enhanced, so Arthur can rest assured! Then Arthur continued to look at another thing. The super luxury yacht is too big to be sent, so he can only look at the Heart of Transformation now. The name Transformed Heart, instantly reminded Arthur of something yellow... Uh... it''s the Bumblebee! When I heard this name, I felt something related to Transformers. The Heart of Transformation is a small silver-white iron ball about five centimeters in size. It is full of lines with a sense of science and technology. The lines are also faintly radiating with a slight blue light, which will dim and glow, as if the heart is beating! Arthur opened the attributes at will, and it turns out that his guess about this iron ball is not wrong, and it is indeed related to Transformers. Transformed Heart Introduction: A transportation tool can be converted into a Transformer. "Transformers! When I was young, I always thought that Transformers really existed. I wanted a Transformer in my dreams. I realized that it was a fake when I grew up. I didn''t expect that now I have realized my childhood dream!" Arthur started playing. In the ball, a trace of memory flashed in his mind. This time I got a super luxury yacht. Although I haven''t seen it yet, since it was a million-dollar lottery and the super luxury is also marked, it must be pretty good. I used this on it. Putting the Transformation Heart aside, Arthur picked up something. Shadow activation potion! The appearance of this potion is no different from the giant potion and life extension potion, but the potion inside is black, a kind of transparent black. From the outside, the potion seems to be illusory, it seems true or false. If it wasn''t in a glass bottle, and his hand could touch the glass bottle, he even thought it was fake. Open the properties. Shadow Activation Potion [Introduction: Pour the potion into the shadow to fully activate the shadow. You can freely manipulate it, and use it as a medium to transfer your thoughts to it, but the shadow has no entity and cannot be hit by an attack. No attack power! Uh... Arthur really doesn''t know how to evaluate this thing. Say okay, it has no offensive power at all. Say its not good, it should be very useful to use it to inquire about the news. However, at least one million prestige was drawn out, so don''t waste it. Immediately, Arthur stood directly by the window. In the bright sunshine, his shadow was illuminated long. "!" Arthur opened the stopper of the shadow potion and fell directly on the shadow. The dream-like black potion slowly dripped into the shadow, directly submerged in the shadow, there was no waves at all, after the entire bottle of potion was poured, there was still no change. After a while! "Gulong Gulong!" As if water was boiling, Arthur''s shadow began to boil. suddenly! A black hand stretched out from the shadow and pressed it to the ground. One hand, two hands, one foot, two feet, slowly, the whole shadow climbed up, and Arthur''s shadow on the ground was completely gone. What appeared in front of him was a black shadow like a murderer in Conan, without eyes and teeth! Looking at the black shadow in front of him, he felt that the shadow was like his arm, a part of his body. to the left! To the right! forward! backward! As soon as he had a thought, the shadow did so without any delay, just like his arm. After groping for the shadow carefully. Arthur was more surprised. He found that the shadow can freely become larger and smaller, elongated and shortened, and can also be integrated into other shadows, and shuttle between shadows at will. When touched the shadow, the whole arm passed through the shadow, even if it was armed and domineering, it could not be touched. I can''t even feel the existence of shadow even when I see and hear the domineering. Its no disadvantage to use it to inquire about the news! Then, he tried the last function of shadow again. closed his eyes, thinking silently in his mind to shift his thinking to the shadow. suddenly! Arthur felt that he was in a strange state. He found that he had entered the shadow. This is a strange state. He can''t feel any part of his body, nor can he feel the beating of his heart. He can only see and hear, but he can''t speak. He stretched out his dark arm, extended, shrunk, and blended into other shadows, all of which were between his thoughts. And his body was sitting on the chair blankly, as if in a daze. With a thought, his mind turned back into the body. Just like this, he came here a few times, and he found that thinking can be transferred to the shadow incompletely. can keep the main mind physically, while the shadow only shifts the mind. is like one mind and two purposes. But in this case, his thinking speed will become slow, and the whole person is like schizophrenia. Two perspectives appear in his mind, one is the shadow and the other is the body. So, he put all his thinking into the shadow, and played with the shadow. After blending the shadows into the shadows of the underground tables and chairs, they shuttle in various shadows in the room non-stop! For a while, he was playing around~www.novelhall.com~ and he simply shuttled out. The maid at the door did not find him. And he shuttles among the shadows in every corner of the palace. No one found him! Soon, he came outside a house. This is the room where Rimi Ishihara is located. The door of the room is closed now. But now Arthur is in a shadow state, flowing like water, directly flowing in through the crack of the door. At this time, there are only two Raichu and Offi in the room, Rimi Ishihara, and two children of Robin and Arthur. Among them, two Leiqiu were lying on a small bed and slumbering, and behind them, two hands stretched out from the bed, massaged them, and watched them show a comfortable expression in their sleep. Just know they are very comfortable now. Ofi was drowsy against the wall. Ishihara Rimi was sitting in a chair, looking at the two cradles in front of her, with her hands propped on her head, half asleep, and two hands stretched out behind her to massage her shoulders. The two children lay in the cradle, allowing their thumbs to sleep soundly. Robin was sitting on a chair, with his hands folded on his chest, and two hands extended from his chest, reading a book seriously. Seeing this scene, Arthur felt that leaving Robin was a good idea. Every time he wanted a massage, Robin could do it alone. It is also a massage, pressing the soles of the feet and pinching the shoulders all together, making Arthur comfortable every time. After Arthur strolled around the room, no one found him. But he didn''t want to disturb them either, so he left. After strolling around the palace for a while, the novelty gradually dissipated, so he went back to the study and continued his lottery! Chapter 97： fly In front of my eyes is a pair of holy and gorgeous white wings. This is not the kind of chicken wings that can only be seen and cannot be used by the Kojima people, it is indeed an angel wings that can fly, and it has considerable attack power. Looking at this pair of wings, the first thing Arthur thought of was his handsome appearance with this pair of wings. plus the words of thunder fruit! Flying above the sky, the lightning angel accompanied by lightning! The image of suddenly appeared in his mind! However, Arthur knew that this thing is a Teikoku. If Teikoku is to be used, it needs to have a specific wavelength before it can be used. Just like a key and a lock, the key can be unlocked. Arthur stroked the wings in front of him carefully. He didn''t feel any special wavelength, nor did he feel the fit with it. "It seems that if you want to bring it, you can only see that the system is not strong enough!" Arthur smiled helplessly. Simply, the system is still very powerful. Thousands of Miles Flying. Mostima [Introduction: The Winged Emperor Tool allows the user to fly, feathers can shoot enemies, and the secret skill is "God Feather", which can bounce back the opponent''s projectiles. (The host does not need to conform to the wavelength, drips blood to recognize the master, and turns the wings into a part of the body, but only recognizes the master)] After seeing the introduction, Arthur frowned slightly. This means that if he drops blood and recognizes the Lord, although he can use it without a special wavelength, he can only use it from now on. You need to know that there are many special Teigu in Teigu, which even makes him greedy. If you can only use this in the future, thank you! But he changed his mind, this is a million draw, who knows if he can draw Teikoku next time. Even if he gets it, he cant use it, but he can definitely find someone who fits the wavelength in the kingdom, right? When it is time to use it for him, it will also increase the strength of the kingdom! Finally, without hesitation, he squeezed out a drop of blood and dropped it on the wings. The wings instantly turned into a beam of light and plunged directly behind Arthur. He suddenly felt itching behind him inexplicably, as if he was about to break free. "Hiss!" A pair of wings suddenly opened behind him with the sound of tearing clothes. is like the shadow before, he feels the wings like an extension of his body, Arthur looked at the wings behind him with excitement and touched it. Okay, just feel like touching your own hand! "huhu!" He gently waved his wings twice, causing a breeze in the room. Although he really wants to fly a circle in the air now, let''s do the last thing now! Now, the lottery is basically finished, and there is nothing left to eat. Arthur did not hesitate anymore, took out the thunder fruit in the box, and bit down. "Woo---" A strong, disgusting, and irritating smell rushed to his nose, and immediately he felt a strong nausea, but he had already prepared for it, covering his mouth with his hand, and swallowing it abruptly. After a long while, he felt a little better before he let go. "Oh...Bah, baah!" As soon as he let go, his nausea reappeared, and he retched, then spit wildly. Fortunately, the thunder fruit has been eaten, and nothing came out. "Cracking!" There was a glimmer of lightning involuntarily on Arthur''s body. He stretched out his hand to take a look, thunder and lightning kept jumping in his palm. "Boom!" He is like the master of Thunder. With a move of his heart, Thunder directly split the table in front of him into two. The maid outside the door knocked on the door immediately after hearing the movement inside. "!" "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty, are you okay?" "What happened, Your Majesty?" ... The maid yelled anxiously, but she didn''t dare to come in directly, so she kept knocking on the door. "Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Arthur shouted. "Hoo---that''s good!" The maid outside the door breathed a sigh of relief. However, Arthur in the room looked at the various snack boxes around and the broken table. "Forget it, let''s go to school!" Arthur murmured. Although he is now eager to try, he wants to experiment with the fruit of thunder, but he can''t display it in the study, nor can he display it to his heart''s content. opened the door of the study and walked out. "Your Majesty!" The maid waiting at the door bowed and saluted and said respectfully. Immediately, her body froze for a while, her eyes widened, her small mouth slightly opened, and an expression of disbelief. Uh... After seeing her expression, Arthur followed his gaze and found the problem. If you go out directly like this, it is likely to cause onlookers! Although he is not afraid, it will be very troublesome! So, as soon as he thought, his wings retracted directly behind his back. However, after the wings were retracted, the tattered clothes on the back could not hide. "It seems that in the future, I don''t want to wear a shirt, or I need special clothes!" Arthur gave a wry smile. This Mestima is too much clothes! Looking at the maid who was still in a daze, Arthur patted her on the shoulder. "Your Majesty!" The maid shook her body, and then she woke up. "Wait, you go and ask some people to clean up all the things in it. Besides, you should find two people to take care of the two fish in the fish tank!" Arthur ordered ~www.novelhall.com~ ,His Majesty! "The maid nodded respectfully. Then, after Arthur went to change a suit, he went to the schoolyard outside the city alone. "huhu!" Arthur flapped his wings, and with the strong wind, his feet slowly lifted off the ground. If you are an ordinary person, when you do this step, you will usually slowly adapt to your wings, and then start flying freely. But, is Arthur an ordinary person? No! So, he flapped his wings straight to the sky. "!" The icy wind kept blowing on Arthur''s face, but he felt the joy of flying. The feeling of flying is different from that of him walking to the sky on a moonwalk! Moon steps up to the sky because they have to step on the air constantly, so they take a meal after another. Flying with their wings is free to fly freely, and it flies extremely smoothly. However, the flying posture is not very elegant, because he is not very skilled, so he flies with his head down. Fortunately, the wings are just like his original arms. They are very easy to operate. After a while, he will fly freely. After flying in the air for an hour, Arthur finally stopped unconsciously. "It''s so cool!" Arthur said excitedly, "Next, it''s the fruit of thunder!" For the development of Thunder Fruit, Arthur had already set the direction. Simple and rude use on the one hand, like one hundred thousand volts, directly use powerful electricity to win. On the other hand, the fine control, like a super-electromagnetic gun, uses the least power to exert the greatest power. However, before that, he still has to combine the domineering and the fruit. Chapter 98： Development In fact, it is still difficult for Basse to imagine the combination of seeing and hearing color and the fruit of thunder. Two days later, he is already familiar with the use of the fruit of thunder, and he can even use a super-electromagnetic gun. However, there is still no progress in the combination of seeing, hearing, color and radio waves! Its okay to use the sights and hearings alone, the radio waves alone, or the two together, but its not a problem if you combine the two. When the two are released together, you can feel things with sight, hearing and color, and you can also detect things with radio waves, but the two are like two parallel lines and cannot be combined! "Radio waves are also called electromagnetic waves, which refer to the periodically changing electromagnetic fields that propagate in space..." "Aura, murderous, fighting spirit... When you manipulate these invisible sensations, willpower can be turned into a weapon, people call it domineering!" "One is willpower, the other is electromagnetic waves!" ... Arthur furrowed his brows and sat cross-legged in the middle of the school, recalling the sights and sounds and the knowledge of radio waves in his memory. After thinking for a long time, there was still no clue, and even a little irritable, so he simply took out from his pocket a special coin with fine iron on the outside and a small piece of sea floor stone inside. Thumbs up. The coin whirled and flew up into the sky. When the coin flew to the apex and fell in front of Arthur, the corner of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly. "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" "Boom!" A flash of electric light flashed, and the coin directly hit a large iron target over five meters thick on a hill five kilometers away. The iron wrapped around the coin has long been gone, and the Hailou stone is deeply embedded in the center of the iron target. "Huh---" Arthur sighed deeply, and his irritability was reduced a lot with such a shot. "Electromagnetic waves, electromagnetic waves..." and many more! A flash of light flashed in his head, and Arthur seemed to have caught the idea. "Bo, Bo, Bo!" Arthur kept chanting the word, his face slowly showing joy. "The function of seeing and hearing color domineering is to perceive the attack, predict the opponent''s next move, perceive the strength of the creature, perceive the emotion and thinking of the creature, and perceive the position and number of objects outside the field of vision!" "If you can feel the position and quantity of the object, then it means that seeing and hearing domineering is actually a kind of wave, an invisible wave controlled by the will, every time you use seeing and hearing domineering, the wave will radiate, and then feedback back. , So that you can feel the position and number of objects!" "Then why the waves of seeing, hearing, color, and radio waves cant be fused? Its probably because although the two are the same waves, but the frequencies are different, just like two radios receiving different channels, if the channels received by the two radios are the same, then The frequency must be adjusted to be consistent!" "Similarly, only after the frequency of seeing and hearing color and the radio wave are adjusted to the same, the two can be combined and the message can be received together!" After found a breakthrough, it was much easier to handle. "Seeing and hearing color domineering!" "Radio waves!" Arthur released the two together. After that, he closed his eyes and felt the radio waves while feeling the domineering color. Constantly contrast and constantly adjust the frequency. Six hours later. "Yep!?" All the strong people on St. Martin suddenly raised their heads, with solemn expressions, because they felt a sense of peeping, but this sense of peeping passed by, and they were not sure. Three more hours passed. "Yep!?" is another peeping feeling passing by. Next, one and a half hours, one hour, half an hour. Slowly, the sense of peeping became more and more frequent. Almost everyone was sure that someone was peeping, but this sense of peeping covered the entire island of St. Martin. They really couldn''t find anyone to peep. There is no time for the last peeking, they feel as if someone has been staring at them. And Arthur in the school field also showed a happy expression. Heart Net is finally trained! He can receive the voices of everyone in St. Martin. It''s a pity that he fumbled for a while. In this case, although the range of perception has become larger, he cannot predict the future. But finally got the heart network. Next is the next step of development. He also had an idea for the next step in the development of the Thunder Fruits. First, develop the moves like those in the animation, and then choose the more suitable ones to continue the development, and give up if they are not suitable. In the next few days, Arthur still stayed in the school ground to develop the thunder fruit, and he put aside other things first. "Chidori!" "Rae Che!" "Kirin!" "30 million volts. Thunder beast!" "60 million volts. Thunder Dragon!" ... One of the tricks of the Thunder system was copied by Arthur, and then he picked out the inappropriate ones, or the ones that could not be copied! "Lei clone can''t work. It was originally maintained by Lei Chakra, but now only Lei can''t replicate it without Chakra!" "Chidori Chimoto is not good either. Without Chakra, you can''t do such fine control!" "Four-pillar **** is not good either, there is still no chakra!" ... Arthur frowned and couldn''t replicate it, or all the skills that couldn''t be used were picked out. After several days, I finally summed up a lot of mine skills! For a while, his hands are itchy. However, if you just ask a Saint Seiya out to fight, it doesn''t seem very humane! If they are called Rainer and Hoover, although they recover quickly, they are not very humane. Moreover, this time he needs someone to make sandbags for him to experiment with his skills. He is not sure whether he can control the power of his moves~www.novelhall.com~ If he misses his hand, he will lose a lot. "Oh, forget it, practice it yourself!" Arthur said with a sigh. "By the way, I seem to have a Transformer that I haven''t gotten out!" It suddenly occurred to Arthur that almost all of his lottery draws were used, but there was one that was not released and one was not used. That is the super luxury yacht and the heart of transformation. He had planned to use the two together. I didn''t expect that the fruit of the sound of thunder was too high, and I forgot it all at once. Immediately, he released the ultra-luxury yacht directly. Anyway, he used it with Transformation Heart. There was no need to worry about transporting it into the water, just let it go by itself. The next moment, what appeared before his eyes was a white yacht three times bigger than the Conqueror! From the appearance, you can feel its luxury and exquisiteness. It looks like a whale. It is about 200 meters long, 40 meters wide and 30 meters high. Arthur directly opened the properties of the yacht. Super Luxury Yacht [Introduction: Super luxury yacht, five floors high, can accommodate 50 guests and 500 crew members, including gym, sauna, dance hall, cinema, beauty salon, recreation room, conference hall, etc., in addition to diving Mode, you can enter the seabed to watch the seabed scenery! Seeing this, Arthur couldn''t wait to get on the boat. Each room in the gym, sauna, dance hall, cinema, beauty salon, recreation room, and conference hall is very luxuriously decorated. He personally walked in each room and felt it. "It''s so luxurious!" Sitting on the sofa in the conference hall, Arthur exclaimed, "Unfortunately. This yacht has no defense function at all, otherwise it would be better!" However, he has a heart of transformation! Chapter 99： Skybreaker After playing in the yacht for a while, Arthur left the yacht. came to the outside of the yacht, took out the Heart of Transformation from his pocket, and pressed it on the yacht. A blue light flashed. The heart of transformation is directly integrated into the yacht. At first, there was no movement, but after a while, the whole yacht trembled. "Crack, click..." Accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation, all the components on the yacht are constantly twisting! The entire yacht restarted assembly. legs! chest! arms! then head! Soon, the yacht originally lying on the schoolyard slowly twisted and assembled a two-hundred-meter-high silver-white robot. The figure looked a bit like a natural enemy, but it was wrapped with iron chains, which were connected to two hands. Of a huge silver-white anchor. Finally, as the head and eyes of the robot flashed with a blue light, the whole robot began to move. "Boom!" The first thing the robot woke up was to put the anchor aside and kneel down on one knee. However, due to its large size, this kneeling immediately caused the ground to shake, and the dust rose up. "Please give me a name!" A cold mechanical sound rang. Arthur looked at the Transformer in front of him with joy, the lines full of science and technology, civilization and violence coexist, science and force blended together. But... "Give it a name?" Arthur touched his chin for a while, what''s his name? What are the names of the leaders like Transformers, Optimus Prime, Decepticons, Guarding against natural enemies, it seems that if you don''t have trouble with the sky, you can''t hold your head up among your colleagues! Only the minions are called Sasser, Bumblebee, Confusion and the like. The Transformers in front of me will definitely be used as Arthurs main car in the future. Of course, I have to follow the trend and bring a word of heaven, so that it is domineering and in line with the rules among peers! Arthur looked up and down the Transformers, holding the anchor always felt that the image in front of him was a bit familiar. Deep Sea Titan? He suddenly thought of this game image. "Titan, Titan..." Arthur groaned for a moment, clapped his hands, and smiled, "I have it, just call it the Heaven Breaker!" The name is not without origin, but comes from Greek mythology before he traveled. According to legend, because Uranus (the grandfather of Zeus) is greedy for rights, he bound the goddess Gaia (grandma of Zeus) and his child in Gaia''s body. In the end, Gaia could no longer bear it. The children who said to her said: "Listen to me, your father insulted us, he let us tolerate his terrible power, and we can''t do this anymore. You should rise up against your father." Hearing these fierce words, the Titans in Gaias stomach were frightened, no one dared to speak, Uranus had been pressing on their mother, it was not easy to defeat him. In the end, only the youngest son, the youngest of the Twelve Titans, the future second-generation king, Cronus (Zeus father) promised to help his mother overthrow his father! Gaia and Cronus made a plan. She put a machete in Cronus''s hand and asked him to cut him while Uranus and Gaia were happy! So, Uranus, the king, broke the chicken! Thus, Arthur named Transformers Heaven Breaker! Originally, he wanted to call the Broken Sky Chicken, but the call seemed a bit unpleasant, and Transformers can also be regarded as a robot, so he changed the chicken to a machine, which sounds good and fits the identity! "Thank you for your name, Master!" Duan Tianji said respectfully. "No thanks!" Arthur waved his hand indifferently, and then asked, "By the way, what is your ability?" "Back to the master, because my body is a yacht without any attack capabilities, my only way to attack is to use anchors to attack others!" The Skybreaker paused and continued, "However, I still have radar detection. , Optical camouflage, overclocking mode and other auxiliary functions!" "I have three forms, the first is the yacht form, which is the previous form, the second is the combat form, which is the current form, and the third is the diving form. In this case, I can be free on the sea floor. Action!" "Among them, in the first and third forms, I can only use energy to form a shield for defense. I cannot attack actively. Only in the second form can I attack actively!" Arthur nodded slightly, thought about it, and continued to ask, "What energy do you need?" Although the Transformers in the movie don''t even need to refuel, this is reality. Arthur doesn''t believe that Transformers don''t need any energy and can move by himself. In that case, it would be too abnormal! "Going back to the owner, solar energy and electricity can be used. In the form of a yacht, as long as there is the sun, I can continue driving. Without the sun, the energy reserve is enough for me to drive for 12 hours!" "In combat mode, nothing can only last for six hours, and high-intensity combat can only last for one hour at most! In diving mode, it can last for nine hours!" "Every time I run out of energy, I need to irradiate the sun for twelve hours to complete the replenishment, or if there is a large amount of electricity, I can directly charge it!" "Electricity...can charge you up?" Arthur pondered for a moment, touched his chin, and asked thoughtfully. "Yes, master!" Duan Tianji nodded respectfully. "Cracking!" Arthur made a sudden move, and an electric light directly bombarded the huge body of Heaven Breaker. "This way, can it be charged?" Arthur asked. "Master, just now, it was not released from the charging port, and the energy was spilled, so it only absorbed one tenth!" Duan Tianji answered honestly. "Is there any damage to your body?" Arthur continued to ask~www.novelhall.com~ No, electricity, as long as it is not a super-high-intensity current, it cant hurt me, even if it is a super-high-intensity current. It can only paralyze me for a while, and can''t kill me! Duan Tianji explained. "If your body is damaged, how will it be repaired?" Arthur asked another question he was more concerned about. "Back to the master, as long as the heart of deformation in my body is not harmed, I can self-repair by absorbing metal, and at the same time, I can also evolve by absorbing metal!" Duan Tianji replied respectfully. "Oh!?" Arthur said in surprise, he didn''t expect Heaven Breaking Machine could evolve. Judging from the size of Skybreaker, the strength should not be much worse. At a height of two hundred meters, the Demon Oz is a son in front of him, even if it is San Juan Hungry Wolf who is 180 meters tall. , And only brother! plus it can evolve, it would be even more terrifying! Of course, Arthur hasn''t tested the strength of Sky Breaker yet, so he can''t determine the current strength of Sky Breaker. Just right, he just wanted to try the skills developed by the Thunder Fruit. With such a high lightning resistance, it happened to be tested together. "Come on, fight with me!" Arthur beckoned and said. "Yes!" Duan Tianji nodded without hesitation. The next moment, the Sky Breaker, who was kneeling on the ground, stood up suddenly, picked up the anchor beside him and went straight towards Arthur. "Boom!" A big hole appeared underground. And Arthur was long gone. "One million volts. Discharge!" Accompanied by amazing electric light, Arthur''s voice came from high in the sky, and I saw Arthur waving his wings and flying above the sky. Chapter 100： Zhan Tianji "!" The powerful electric current hit the body of Duan Tianji, causing his surface to be constantly beating with electric light, but it did not cause any harm. Heaven Breaking Machines eyes flashed a red light, he pulled out the anchor that had fallen into the ground, rotated his body, and threw it towards Arthur in the sky. "huhu!" Arthur''s wings easily dodge the anchor. "Crack!" However, the Skybreaker didn''t stop like this, and saw that he gently pulled the iron chain connecting the anchor, the anchor turned a bend in the air, and headed towards Arthur. If it were normal, Arthur would face the anchor and kick it flying with one kick, but today in order to practice the Thunder Fruit, he would give up this style of play. saw the anchor swept across Arthur''s body directly, and did not cause him any harm. "Boom!" The anchor that didn''t hit Arthur fell directly on the ground, smashing the ground out of a big hole. "Thunder Tiger Kill!" Arthur''s hand lightly waved, and the thunder turned into a wolf shape and roared at Heaven Breaker. But there was nothing wrong with Heaven Breaking Machine, there was no pause for a second. He tugged slightly, pulled the anchor back into his hand, and then shot it at Arthur. Arthur rarely showed a solemn face this time. did not use elementalization, he already knew what would happen in the next second. If it were elementalized, it would be absorbed by the Skybreaker as an electric current. I have to say that Heaven Breaking Machine''s combat intelligence is quite high, and I actually thought of using its own charging ability to absorb the elements. Fortunately, Arthur has knowledge, or it would be a real loss. He stopped flapping his wings and fell directly from the air under the influence of gravity, avoiding this. "30 million volts. Thunderbird!" "!" At the moment of evading the attack, the thunder and lightning condensed into a bird shape in Arthur''s hand, and accompanied by the sound of electric current, it moved towards the heaven breaking machine. The two-hundred-meter-large body of Heaven Breaking Secret Machine was not easy to dodge the attack at all. This moment made him pause for two seconds. Chance! A gleam of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes. waved his hands again and again, releasing several attacks one after another! "30 Million Volt. Thunder Beast" "30 Million Volts. Thunderbird" "60 Million Volts. Thunder Dragon" "Kirin" ... "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The continuous thunder sound rang in this school field. Fortunately, this school field is relatively remote, and Arthur had also ordered it in advance, otherwise such a loud thunder would have attracted people. Arthur originally thought that Heaven Breaking Chance would have been beaten by him like this, but he didn''t expect that Heaven Breaking Chance still had the power to fight back. "Overclocking mode is activated!" The machine that has been paused suddenly made a mechanical sound. A red light flashed in his eyes. The whole body suddenly burst into blue light, the electric current that Arthur bombarded him was absorbed in an instant, and the skybreaker began to move. "Optical camouflage!" The next moment, Heaven Breaker disappeared in front of Arthur. However, in Arthur''s eyes, optical camouflage is like a joke, it is completely useless! In front of his domineering look, with the huge body of the Heaven Breaking Machine, a slight movement can cause a breeze, and through the breeze Arthur can take the position of the Heaven Breaking Machine. "Crack!" With the sound of the chains, the invisible anchor flew towards Arthur. After Arthur used his sight and hearing to determine the position of the anchor. Waiting for the anchor to fly in front of him, he retracted his wings, stepped on the anchor, and prepared to run along the chain towards the skybreaker. "Boom!" Unexpectedly, he had just stepped on the anchor, and the skybreaker seemed to have been expected long ago. A huge electric current burst from the anchor, causing a huge roar! As a user of the Fruit of Thunder, the current naturally did not cause any harm to Arthur. However, the strong roar made Arthur''s ears fall into a state of tinnitus, and the dazzling electric light also made his eyes white. Arthur was completely stunned for a while. Before he could react, a huge pulling force pulled the entire anchor over, and he was also pulled over. The other fist of Duantianji has long been ready to go. When Arthur was pulled over, he punched out. The two-hundred-meter-tall Sky Breaker, with a palm of 25 meters as large as one hand, was shocking. Just when he was about to hit Arthur, his fist suddenly stopped. "Boom!" I saw Arthur pressed down the fist of Duan Tianji with a black fist, and the collision between the two caused a huge wave of air. At this time, Arthur finally gave up only using the Thunder Fruit to attack, and instead began to fight the Heaven Breaking Machine with all his strength. I have to say that Duan Tianji''s combat wisdom is far beyond his imagination. With his thunder-sounding fruit that even his moves have just begun to practice, it''s still a bit difficult for the sky-breaking machine with high thunder resistance. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Under Arthur''s all-out effort, Heaven Breaking Machine fell down quickly, and he could only be beaten obediently. There was no way. His body was too huge. Arthur beat him around. He couldn''t react at all, so he could only be beaten obediently! "Hoo---!" After a while, Arthur stopped, touched the sweat on his forehead, exhaled deeply, and said, "Come here today!" "Yes, master!" The anchor that the Heaven Breaking Secret had to continue to attack immediately stopped, and the blue light on his body completely disappeared. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM After half a day of fighting, Arthur also had a certain understanding of the strength of the Skybreaker. His fighting wisdom was quite high, his adaptability was strong, and his ability to be beaten was strong. Arthur did not suffer much damage after fighting for a long time. can also discharge, and has a certain attack power against natural fruits. In the normal combat mode, the strength is probably the junior lieutenant general level! In overclocking mode, your body will emit blue light and your strength will increase by 50%! After inquiring, Arthur finally understood the overclocking mode, which is to ignore the damage of the body and output a large amount of energy to increase the speed of the body. In this mode, the energy output increases significantly, which will cause the body''s energy reserve to decrease rapidly, and the external energy is forced to absorb the energy that is quickly consumed. This is why he can directly draw in Arthur''s current! In addition, in this mode, it can only last for half an hour of fighting, and because of the forced absorption of external energy and the substantial increase in internal energy output, it will cause certain damage to the energy transport channels inside the body. Once half an hour has passed, it will immediately change back to its main body, and it will take 24 hours to recover before it can fight again. Fortunately, Arthur only played with Duan Tian Ji for more than ten minutes. If he played for a while, Duan Tian Ji would forcefully regain his body. "what---" Just then, Arthur covered his mouth and yawned. During this time, Arthur had been studying the fruit of the thunder, and had not taken a good rest. After a fight with the Heaven Breaking Machine, he was a little tired and wanted to go back to rest, but before going back, he had installed the Heaven Breaking Machine. But he thought about it, the main body of the Skybreaker is a yacht, and there is no need to arrange it, just put it in this schoolyard! Chapter 101： General The main hall of King Ogas palace. Just after the meeting, all the ministers in the palace left, leaving only the empty hall with no popularity. "Ahem!" The cough echoed in the empty hall, and it was the man sitting on the throne with wrinkles and gray hair. It was the current king, Kapf. If you dont say it, looking from the outside, you will definitely not see that he is only in his early twenties this year, instead he looks like an old man in his seventies. "Report---" At this time, with the voice, a soldier hurried into the hall with sweat on his face. "Say!" Kapf waved his hand. "Whooh---Milren...Prince Mirren...reversed!!!" the soldier shouted out of breath. Mirren is the younger brother of Kapf. After Kapf came to the throne, Mirren became a prince from the original second prince. "Oh! I see, you go down first!" Hearing this news, Kapf was not so angry, but nodded faintly, then waved his hand to make the soldier retreat, and then fell into thought. This is not the first time he has received this kind of news. Since then, his three uncles and four uncles have also reversed. No way, the kingship of the Oga Kingdom has changed too quickly this year! Although after a series of methods, he finally sat on this throne, but because the time was too short, he did not sit firmly, so it is normal for other members of the royal family to have any ideas. Especially because after he sat on the throne, bad things kept going on. He fell on foot and choked while eating is already a normal operation. Under his special attention, these did not cause him any major trouble. However, he also noticed a clue, this unfortunate way is very similar to his grandfather and father! If there is only one bad luck, it may be really bad luck, two bad lucks can also be said to be bad luck, but if three bad lucks, there is a problem! During this time, he deliberately stayed away from the places and things that his father and grandfather had touched. Sure enough, the unlucky little trouble will be less. But the small troubles are gone, but the big troubles are still there. In the past few months, he didn''t know what illness he had, and his body was declining day by day, which made him look old now. This caused the ministers of the kingdom to have huge doubts about whether he could survive. When his three uncles and four uncles rebelled, a large number of ministers chose to follow them. Therefore, it is normal for his younger brother to have any thoughts. Not only does his second brother have any thoughts, he knows that his third and fourth brothers are also about to move. However, up to now, although the Third Uncle and Fourth Uncle have reversed, they have not taken the initiative to attack, so the kingdom is still able to support them. However, Kapf knows that they are not not attacking, they just want to wait until they are dead, and they just want to attack! After pondering for a long time, Kapef showed a ruthless look on his face, exhaled deeply, and said to the waiter on the side, "Go and call General Stankey over!" Regardless of whether they take the initiative to attack, he is currently sitting in this position, as long as he is alive for one day, no one is allowed to covet his position! "Yes!" The waiter nodded respectfully, then turned and left the hall! Although Stankey was defeated last time, he was not killed after some operations with his good reputation and connections in the kingdom. He just lost his position and went home for retirement. Moreover, this defeat was also a non-war. It was that the Kingdom of Saint Martin was too powerful and was not at the level of the normal kingdom of the West Sea. Therefore, the king Karev at the time did not particularly pursue Stankey. However, if you lose, you lose. According to normal development, Stankey''s life will be like this, and the rest of his life can only be at home! But as the kingdom fell into chaos, a large number of ministers and generals took refuge in other people, Kapef''s body became weaker and weaker, and Kapef had to reactivate Stankey when all the ministers of the DPRK had their own ghosts. After all, although Stankey was defeated once, his military talent and strength are obvious to all. In this situation, it is the best choice to activate him. After a while, the waiter returned with Stankey. It can be seen that Stankey, who has been removed from his job at home, is not worried about this incident, but has a red face. It can be seen that he has had a pretty good time! "See your Majesty!" Stankey knelt down on one knee, lowered his head, and said respectfully. "Ahem... Exempt!" Kapef waved his hand and spoke slowly, but his voice was a little hoarse. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" "General Stankey, this king is calling you this time, because I want to ask you for something!" Kapf said with a hint of request. He put his figure very low, because he knew that now his subordinates, the most powerful and most capable of performing important tasks, is Stankey. "Your Majesty doesn''t have to be like this. If you have anything you want, Stankey will do his best!" Stankey said in a deep voice. "It''s like this..." Kapf told Stankey about the situation in the kingdom in the most recent period. "What!! The situation in the kingdom has become so severe?" Stankey looked shocked. In fact, he had received the news a long time ago, and he also knew that in the end the kingdom could only use him again. In this situation, he is not boasting, only he has the ability to clean up this mess. Of course, after the time has been cleaned up, whether the kingdom is called Oga is open to question! "Well!" Kapf nodded helplessly. "Then...why did your majesty call me?" Stankey groaned for a moment. "This king wants to ask you if you have the confidence to take care of everything!" Kapf said seriously. Stankey had a solemn expression, thought about it carefully, and nodded solemnly: "Yes!" "That''s good!" Kapf nodded in satisfaction, then changed his voice, and said seriously, "Now, this king has appointed you as the general of the kingdom, and all the soldiers and horses of the kingdom are at your disposal! This king has only one request. , Put down all wars in the kingdom within three months!" Three months! ? Suddenly, Stankey fell silent, and the whole hall fell into a strange silence! Three months have to be said to be too short, especially when there is more than one rebel, and the strength is good. But Kapef also has its own difficulties. If the war is not ended within three months, then the war indemnities of the Kingdom of Saint Martin next year will not be paid ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the heavenly gold of the world government will not be paid. When the time comes, the situation will be even more dangerous! Stankey looked embarrassed and struggled for a long time, but finally gritted his teeth and nodded: "Yes, Your Majesty!" However, Kapf also knows that three months is indeed a bit embarrassing for Stankey. So he patted his chest and promised, "During this period, no matter what you need, this king will fully support you!" "Thank you, Your Majesty!" After hearing this, the solemn expression on Stankey''s face finally eased somewhat. . After , Kapef talked with Stankey about the specific method of action and some support. After chatting for a long time, Stankey left. It''s just that he didn''t notice a glimmer of light in Stankey''s eyes, who turned and left! After Stankey left, Kapf also wanted to go back to rest first. But when he stood up, there was an uncomfortable feeling in his lungs. "Cough cough cough---" There was a violent cough, and Kapef sat down again, holding a handkerchief in his hand, coughing constantly. It took a long time before it came over. When he removed the handkerchief, he found scarlet blood on the handkerchief. Kapef stared at the blood on the handkerchief blankly, and fell into confusion for a while. Just then, a crisp childish voice awakened him. "Father King...Father King..." I saw a three or four-year-old girl wearing a princess dress with pink hair opened her hands and ran in with a happy face. Upon seeing this, Kapef hurriedly put the handkerchief away, put the handkerchief into his pocket, squeezed a smile on his face, opened his arms, picked up the little girl, and smiled: "My little Perona! " Chapter 102： Official assessment It''s in the afternoon, Sunshine and Hee, St. Martins Palace, study room! Arthur was sitting in front of the study, carefully reviewing various documents. Some time ago, in order to develop the fruit of the thunder, he put aside all these things, and in the past two days had to quickly review the documents piled up during this period. "!" There was a knock on the door. "Come in!" Arthur said casually, not leaving the file in his hand. "Your Majesty!" The person who came in was Connie, the Minister of Personnel. "Is there a problem?" When it heard Connies voice, Arthur put down the file in his hand, raised his head, and asked seriously. "The final part of the official assessment is about to begin. Your Majesty needs to go personally!" Connie explained. "Snapped!" Arthur patted his head, and then I remembered that today there is still an official assessment! Official assessment is one of the most important assessments in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and it is also one of the main roads for the promotion of civilians in the Kingdom of Saint Martin. In the Kingdom of St. Martin, there are three main ways to become an official. The first is to join the army and take the officers route. The second is to recommend, recommended by officials who have reached a certain level in North Korea or retired. The third is to evaluate officials! Among them, the first and third are the main promotion paths for civilians! Of course, no matter where you are going, the most important thing is your political performance and meritorious service. Even if someone recommends you, you must start from the bottom. But in the face of the same level of political performance, the recommended person will be promoted first. In other words, those who are truly capable can be promoted no matter which path they take! The above is just the main way, and there are other ways, such as being rewarded by Arthur, contributing to the kingdom, having a certain aspect of super expertise, and so on. Speaking of which, there are three parts in the official assessment. The first major part is the written test. Candidates take the written test. There are two written tests. The first one is for basic knowledge assessment, and the second is for professional knowledge assessment. The basic knowledge assessment is relatively simple, mainly about the history of the kingdom, the development of the kingdom, the beliefs of the kingdom, etc. As long as the thinking is correct, 90% of people will pass! Professional knowledge assessment is up to the candidates to choose. Different majors have different examination papers, which will be assigned to the administrative unit after the decision is made. If you take an agricultural exam, it will be assigned to the relevant agricultural department! The second most part is the interview, which is presided over by the Minister of Personnel Connie, who selects the heads of various departments to assess the candidates! But the assessment will divide the examination room. Before the examination, all candidates and examiners do not know where the examination room is. Ten minutes before the start of the examination, the examination room will be determined by drawing lots. Candidates are not allowed to reveal their names during the interview, only the exam number will be given, and the results will be announced on the spot after the exam! After , through the combination of the results of the two, the qualified candidates are selected and become the reserve officials. That''s right, after two parts, it is the reserve officer! And the last most part is to meet Arthur, and Arthur will give the questions, and all those who pass will take another round of examinations in front of the palace hall. This examination does not affect their promotion rate, but it affects their promotion speed. To Arthur''s satisfaction, it is naturally a priority for promotion! After all the assessments are completed, the preparatory officials will be directly assigned by the kingdom to the basic administrative units in the villages, towns, cities, and island cities, and they will be promoted after three months. Among them, the island city is the main city of a big island, or the main city of several small islands. The island city rules all the ordinary cities on the island, the city rules the surrounding towns, and the town rules the surrounding villages. Arthur put down the things in his hands first, and followed Connie to the square in front of the palace hall. A thousand reserve officials have been waiting here long ago, and there are tables and chairs beside them. The tables and chairs are criss-crossed, forming a square. Each table and chair is separated by three meters from the front, back, left, and right. The reserve officials are standing next to their respective tables and chairs. The tables and chairs cover the entire square, which looks a little crowded! Originally, there were only two or three hundred candidates for the examination each year. However, in order to cope with the subsequent expansion, the admission requirements were relaxed this year and only one thousand candidates would be selected. This made the square look a little crowded. "See Your Majesty!" Seeing Arthur''s arrival, the preparation officer shouted in unison to Arthur who was standing on the square, kneeling on one knee. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand and said faintly. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The preparation officials all stood up and looked at Arthur together, with excitement in their eyes, as if they had seen the **** they believed in! Arthur was used to this kind of look for a long time, and he didn''t care, but he indulged for a moment, and said, "This year''s topic is...If the kingdom captures a new land, in your chosen profession, How to manage this piece of land?" Upon hearing this, the preparatory officials below brightened up! The heads of the preparatory officials wont be too bad. They knew that the kingdom must be conquering new territories again! The new territory is a great thing for them! represents more political achievements and faster promotion! As long as someone is capable and ambitious, who doesn''t want to get promoted faster? "Okay, now the exam begins!" Connie shouted. Following Connies order, the long-awaited personnel officials handed out blank papers and pens. The preparatory officials also put away their excitement and took their seats. Soon, the preparatory officials all entered the state of examination. "Whhhhh!" Now there is only the sound of a piece of paper and pen colliding in the palace hall. Arthur looked at this scene, and after a glance, turned his head into the hall. This test will take an hour and a half, so Arthur is going to have afternoon tea in the hall. In the hall. Arthur sat on the throne and asked the waiter next to him to get some snacks and a glass of Coke. sat in the hall and ate~www.novelhall.com~ time passed quickly. One thousand reserve officials have already passed the exam! And after Connie collected all the test papers, he took it into the hall. "Your Majesty, this is this year''s paper!" Connie took a stack of papers and handed you Arthur respectfully. "Well!" Arthur took the papers casually. A thousand papers, a thick stack, if you look carefully, it is estimated that it will take more than two days. "Wow!" Arthur kept flipping through the test paper, flipping one sheet almost every second, his eyes turning back and forth, constantly capturing the content of the test paper. Arthur''s memory is very good, especially after crossing. But he looks at it this way not because he has a good memory, nor does he look at the test paper carefully, but constantly captures the refreshing content in the test paper, and selects the test paper with these contents. In less than an hour, the test papers were divided into two piles, one pile only had more than ten test papers, and the rest were all in the other pile. He is interested in these dozens of test papers. The rest of the test paper is not without talent, but there is no content that interests him. Arthur picked up these more than ten test papers and looked at it carefully. In the end, only three were picked out, and the others were put together. "Huh---" Arthur sighed deeply. He was a little bored after looking at the test paper for such a time. After looking outside the hall, the sky was already dark. Arthur thought for a while, and finally handed the three test papers to Connie, and said, "Just these three, keep them three, and have dinner with me!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Connie took the test paper, nodded, and turned to leave the hall. Chapter 103： Dinner Partial palace of the palace. At this time, there was a long dining table in the side hall. Except for the waiter and maid waiting next to him, Arthur was left in the entire palace hall, as well as three fearful young men. "Sit!" Arthur sat on the main seat, made a please gesture, and said with a smile. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The three young men pulled out their chairs and sat on both sides of Arthur with a panic. "Snapped!" At this time, Arthur snapped his fingers. Not long after, the waiter on the side brought plates of exquisite dishes on the table. "Come on, the dishes are ready, let''s eat first, let''s talk after we finish!" Arthur said with a smile. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The three young men said respectfully, but did not move at all. When Arthur picked up the tableware and ate, the three young men dared to start. However, it can be seen that their minds are not at all on these exquisite dishes, they just ate them with each other. After eating for a while, Arthur put down the cutlery in his hand, took the handkerchief and wiped his mouth. Seeing Arthur put down the tableware, the three absent-minded three also quickly put down the tableware, wiped their mouths, and sat up. Seeing this scene, Arthur smiled slightly, did not say anything, just waved his hand. The waiters stepped forward, tidied up the entire table, and put fruit on the table. "Okay, let''s get to the topic now!" Arthur said sternly, "I looked at the test papers of the three of you carefully. The methods you proposed are all good. Let this king''s eyes shine. Now you can talk about your ideas! " "Yes!" The three nodded together, but then looked forward to face each other. Because the three of them spoke like the first one, leaving a good impression on Arthur, but if they fight in front of Arthur, it is not very good, so the three of them dont know what to do for a while! Seeing this, Arthur smiled slightly, and said directly: "Let''s do this, Bessie, come first!" Bessie is a young man with blond curly hair and a gorgeous blue tuxedo. He is twenty-three years old. His major is business. When was named, Bessie''s heart suddenly became tense. "Hoo---" Bessie sighed deeply, relieved her emotions, and then talked to Arthur eloquently, "Your Majesty, I think that if the kingdom takes over a new territory, business should develop like this ..." Arthur nodded slightly after listening to him, and asked some questions from time to time, and Bessie answered them one by one. After half an hour, Arthur looked satisfied and commented: "Not bad!" With this evaluation, the two also ended the conversation. Bessie also smiled because of this. With Arthur''s comment, his promotion will be stable in the future! "Then next, Neve!" Arthur continued to call his name. Niver is a young man with brown broken hair. He is dressed plainly and wears glasses. He is twenty-five years old. His profession is fishing! Fisheries is a department that the Kingdom of Saint Martin has just established this year. So far, it''s just an empty shell! The original Kingdom of St. Martin was not suitable for the development of fisheries because of the natural closure of St. Martins Island. Therefore, there was no fishery department. It was not until the Firth Island was taken down and the kingdom had a large area of ??waters before the fishery began to develop. . And because of the blessing of the sea god, the fishery of the Kingdom of St. Martin developed quite rapidly, so Arthur set up the fishery department! I have to say that Neve is a smart person. He knew that he had chosen the shell department of the Fisheries Department at this time. As long as he made a little political achievement, he could easily get a promotion opportunity. Also, although the current Ministry of Fisheries is just a shell and has no place in the kingdom, the prospects are promising! After all, most of the world is sea areas, and the future Ministry of Fisheries will definitely be a very important department in the kingdom. Seeing Arthur point to himself, Nefer also didn''t have stage fright, smiled slightly, and said sternly: "Your Majesty, my views on the development of fisheries after the kingdom has occupied a new territory..." Nivel began to talk to Arthur. At the beginning, he talked about how to develop fisheries after occupying new territories, and then slowly became the kingdom to develop fisheries like this! includes a series of views and ideas on the protection, enhancement, development and rational use of fishery resources, as well as fishery breeding, fishing, and processing. Although he digressed a bit, Arthur didn''t stop it, but listened to his words seriously. I have to say that Neves understanding of fisheries has really worked hard. From how fishermen should catch to sell, to the protection of fishery resources, the state should implement a fishing ban and open sea period, etc., all explain one by one. Arthur nodded from time to time, seeing that he was satisfied. This talk lasted for two hours, and Neve stopped unfinishedly! After , he looked at Arthur a little nervously, waiting for Arthur''s evaluation. However, Arthur did not comment on him, but suddenly said: "From now on, you will be the Minister of Fisheries of the Kingdom!" what! ? Suddenly, Nefer was shocked, not only him, but also Bessie and the rest of the young people on the side. You must know that a minister is the head of a department. In the kingdom, if you can be a minister, you can basically be at the top of an official. And Nivel? was just a civilian before today, at most a reserve officer! Reserve officials and ministers, there is a huge difference between the two! Of course, when Arthur said this sentence, he did not have a fever in his head, but after thinking! The current Ministry of Fisheries of the Kingdom put it plainly. It is just an empty shell. In this case, it is basically built from scratch. It is the same for anyone to manage, and it needs to develop slowly. But instead of letting people who dont understand come to manage this department and develop slowly, its better to let Nefer go directly! At least Neve has a very thorough understanding of fisheries. At that time, the development of the Ministry of Fisheries may give Arthur a little surprise! "Your Majesty...you...you...are you kidding me!" Neve''s voice trembled a little. He was really shocked by what Arthur said, his head was a little dizzy! Originally, he just came to take the exam. After the exam, according to his idea, he would first make achievements, be promoted step by step, and finally become the minister of the kingdom! Now I skipped all the steps at once and became a minister directly! In an instant, he felt a pie in the sky! "I just ask you one question, would you like to be Minister of Fisheries?" Arthur looked at Nefer and said solemnly. Nivel looked at Arthur''s eyes, and for a moment, thousands of thoughts flashed in his mind. Although there was no expression on the surface, his heart was constantly struggling. Will you? willing to... Can I do it well? What should I do if cannot do well? don''t want to... This is a rare opportunity to climb the sky in one step! In the end, Nefer was heartbroken and said loudly, "Yes!" "Okay!" Arthur smiled and said, "No matter what you are a minister, I won''t blame you. But, let me explain in advance that the kingdom is able to go up and down, if you don''t do well, Then I will remove your position, if you do it well, you will be rewarded a lot!" "Yes, your majesty, I...no, the minister will do my best!" Neve looked at Arthur and said firmly. Arthur smiled slightly and nodded. As to whether Nefer can do a good job, it still depends on after doing it. Now it doesnt make sense to say this! Then, Arthur looked at the last person again. This person was also the only one who guessed all the goals of the next occupation of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in this exam. instead of the Oga Kingdom, which most people guessed only one of the targets. Of course, this is normal, after all, the only one that has had an intersection with the kingdom is the Oga Kingdom, and it is normal for other candidates to guess that way. However, this person can guess all three target kingdoms correctly, which is very powerful! "Inoue Yusuke, this king is very curious how you guessed all the goals of the kingdom next?" Arthur looked at the last young man curiously. Inoue Yousuke is a young man with an ordinary appearance in a kimono. The only thing that can be remembered is that his eyes are constantly flashing, and he is reporting his financial professionalism! In the content of the test paper he wrote, Arthur is more curious about how he guessed the three goals compared to the various financial plans in the newly occupied territory~www.novelhall.com~ It''s finally here! Inoue Yousuke is a little excited! But I soon suppressed the excitement, and said with a stern tone: "My majesty, it is analysis and intelligence analysis. My home is not far from the kingdoms military factory. I look at the vehicles passing by the military factory every day. Something is wrong!" "After my calculations, based on the vehicles going to and from the military factory, I found that the amount of munitions produced by the military factory far exceeded the amount required by our kingdom. Later, I carefully looked through the Western posters about the wars near our kingdom. !" "After a series of intelligence collection and analysis, I found that there was something wrong with the battle between Bell and Hall Kingdom near the kingdom, as if a hand was controlling them, and they had to fight!" "In connection with the above, I have a bold guess as to whether their war is controlled by our kingdom behind the scenes. It is precisely because of our arms that the two sides always maintain an unbalanced war, so I have to fight!" After finishing speaking, Inoue Yousuke looked at Arthur expectantly, trying to get answers from him. Hearing this, Arthur suddenly smiled, looked at Inoue Yousuke, and said, "Are you interested in changing the department?" This kind of talent, it''s a pity not to engage in intelligence! Arthur is going to put him in the passerby, to do intelligence analysis, and find some key information from a bunch of ordinary intelligence! After hearing Arthur''s words, Inoue Yousuke smiled. He knew that his guess was right! "Listen to your majesty''s instructions!" Inoue Yousuke said respectfully. "Okay, let''s stop here today, all go back!" Arthur said sternly. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The three nodded respectfully, and then slowly retreated. Chapter 104： Marriage New World Cake Island In the castle, Charlotte Lingling lay down in the castle, propped her head with one hand, and with the other hand, she constantly picked up the big sweet cakes next to her, and then plunged directly into her mouth like an abyss. Not long after, a pile of cakes with hills high was eaten by Charlotte Lingling. "Bang! Bang! Cake, I want cake!!!" Seeing the cake was finished, Charlotte Lingling patted the floor frantically, making a sharp noise. "Da da da!" Immediately, several people took a plate of cakes, walked in hastily, and then placed them carefully next to Charlotte Lingling, for fear that she would be hungry! After a while, a mountain of cakes was piled up next to Charlotte Lingling. Then she calmed down again and ate the cake. "Da da da!" At this time, Kata Kuri walked in and came to Charlotte Lingling''s side, and said respectfully: "Mom!" "How''s the investigation going?" Charlotte Lingling asked while eating the cake. "Back to mother, I have checked it out!" Kata Kuri paused, and continued, "According to the news we inquired from underground intelligence merchants and various channels, we found that the giants of the Kingdom of Saint Martin are not normal. Giants!" "Oh!?" Kata Kuri''s words immediately aroused Charlotte Lingling''s curiosity, even the movement of eating cake in her hand slowed down, staring at Kata Kuri, wanting to hear his explanation. "It''s like this. After a series of intelligence, it was discovered that when the giants of the Kingdom of Saint Martin appeared on the battlefield, they all appeared suddenly, and there was no sign of anything. Moreover, after the battle, they suddenly disappeared!" "In addition, after investigation, the origin of these two giants was not found, and even no trace was found, as if they were born in the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "So, after analysis, it was discovered that these two giants are probably the products of Saint Martin''s Kingdom with a certain ability or a certain technology!" Kata Kuri analyzed carefully. "Then let them surrender their skills or abilities, and if they don''t hand over, they will destroy the country!" Charlotte Lingling licked her tongue, showing a grinning smile, and said viciously. She has been coveting giants for a long time, and has always wanted to reconcile with the giants and get help from the giants, but the giants just dont give her this opportunity. Now it is rare that there are individual channels for obtaining giants. Of course, she wants to occupy it. . "This..." Kata Kuri showed embarrassed expression" "What? You can''t handle a small kingdom in Xihai?" Charlotte Lingling said with an unhappy expression. "Mom, if it is an ordinary kingdom, I can easily handle it, but this kingdom is not an ordinary kingdom, they..." Kata Kuri detailed all the achievements of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. It can be seen that the Charlotte family''s intelligence network is very powerful, and the record of the Kingdom of St. Martin since the island of St. Martin was released has all been clearly investigated by Kata Kuri. The Charlotte family intelligence network, which has the industry''s first reputation in the future, has now made its debut! "So, unless the mother takes the initiative, or the Charlotte family takes a large-scale attack, they can be solved!" After Kata Kuri finished speaking, he concluded. Charlotte Lingling thought while eating the cake, and after a while she slowly said: "Then marry, tell them that as long as they are willing to hand over their abilities or skills, my Charlotte family will marry them! " Marriage is a common method used by the Charlotte family. They often use marriages between the family and different forces in the world to consolidate the strength and status of the family. Moreover, it is not a simple person who can be the marriage partner of the Charlotte family, either strong, strong, strong potential, etc. Anyway, marriage with them can give them a certain amount of help. . Now, judging from the news received by Kata Kuri, the Kingdom of Saint Martin is undoubtedly a very good target. The power and strength are quite good. If she can get what she wants through marriage, it would be even better. ! "Yes, mother!" Kata Kuri nodded, which he had expected. To be honest, it would be unrealistic to let Charlotte Lingling personally take action. Now the power of the new world is shuffling more and more fiercely. The most prominent ones are undoubtedly the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, the Beast Pirate Group and the White Beard Sea. Three big thief groups. Therefore, the Three Great Pirates have always been targeted by other pirates! Once Charlotte Lingling, the sacred needle of the BIG.MOM pirate group, leaves the world, those pirates must besiege like flies that smell fishy, ??and there will be no Charlotte Lingling pirate group to deal with these things. Tricky. No way, the current BIG.MOM Pirate Group is not one of the later Four Emperors, and the children are relatively young. The oldest Charlotte Perrospero is 29 years old and he is only capable. Major general level. If in the first half of the Great Passage, this strength is already considered the top of the top, but in the new world, this strength can only be considered good, not even the top. There are too many strong players in the new world. Without Charlotte Lingling, they can''t be suppressed at all. As for allowing the Charlotte family to attack on a large scale, that is not good. If one or two ships are okay, the Navy will definitely not sit back and watch them enter the first half. After all, who knows what will happen to such a large-scale pirate in the first half? Unless you take the windless route, the windless zone where the West Sea is located happens to be in the second half. If you cross the windless zone directly from the second half, you can also go directly to the West Sea. However, the windless zone is not so easy to traverse. The huge sea kings inside are not vegetarian, and you must pay some price to traverse! Therefore, the marriage that Charlotte Lingling said is the best choice. As long as you succeed, you can not only gain skills or abilities, but also get the help of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! If the marriage fails, UU read www.uukanshu. Com can only wait for the shuffle of the new world to completely stabilize, and then think of a way! "Then mother, if you marry, which one will you let go?" Kata Kuri frowned and asked. "How many people can get married now?" Charlotte Lingling asked in a deep voice. Charlotte Lingling has too many children. Up to now, she has nearly sixty children, so she doesn''t know much about her own children. Except for some stronger children, other children are not in her attention. "There are currently 27 women in our family. Excluding those who are not suitable for age, race, and appearance, there are probably seven left!" Kata Kuri paused and continued. "Respectively, Castad, Angelou, Blowyer, Motzart, Marnier, Smoky, Snamon! Among them, the oldest is Castad, 24 years old The youngest are Smoky and Snamon, fourteen years old!" These are carefully selected by Kata Kuri, they look in line with the aesthetics of ordinary humans, and their status in the family is relatively ordinary! And Smoky, one of the three stars of desserts in the future, is now only fourteen years old. Although he has initially shown his potential, it is still not enough. In the list! "Okay, there are only seven of them. When the time comes, if the other party is willing, let him choose one!" Charlotte Lingling paused, showing a hideous expression, and said in a sharp voice, "If the other party does not want to, wait. The new world is stable, so let''s destroy the country!" "Yes, mother!" Kata Kuri nodded, then turned and left. After Kata Kuri left, Charlotte Lingling was left in the castle eating cake! Chapter 105： phone The Palace Study. "Hoo---" Arthur, who had just returned from Seireitei, finally breathed a sigh of relief. As people in the kingdom died of old age or illness, accidents, etc., during this period of time, Seireitei had gradually moved in. Although there are not many people, they are all ordinary people, but Arthur can''t let them act freely and fool around! As there are no officials in Seireitei, Arthur can only go to battle himself and manage these people! Fortunately, they were originally from the Kingdom of St. Martin, and they were still very law-abiding. Arthur just had to go every day to see if anything happened. And, with the death of two elderly officials today, he does not need to go every day in the future! "Blubru!" At this moment, the phone worm on the desk rang. "Hello!" Arthur answered the phone casually. "Hello!" An unfamiliar voice came from the other end of the phone. "Who?" Arthur was puzzled. "Hehe! Introduce yourself, my name is Kata Kuri, you may not know the name, it doesn''t matter, I will introduce myself to you, I am from..." "Stop, stop, stop...Kata Kuri!?" Arthur interrupted him quickly, frowning and asked, "Is it the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, the second of Aunt Charlotte Lingling? child, The Charlotte Kata Kuri, who likes to wear jeans and a scarf, but does not like to wear a shirt, has four cute tiger teeth, is five meters tall, holds a steel fork, and is 27 years old this year. ? " Force! look dumbfounded! ! ! Katakuri fell into silence on the other end of the phone. let me shove... uh... shove my mind... I just... Did you just say one name? According to reason, I should come to an arrogant, or Niu X''s self-introduction, introduce my family background, subordinate strength, and then you will be shocked and unable to extricate yourself for a long time! but... What the hell! ? I just said a **** name, and you even found out my old friend! If it is the forces of the New World, or the navy, or the world government, it is normal to know so much. However, the information in his hand shows that Arthur is a king of the West Sea. At most, the country is a little stronger and a little bit more powerful. He hasn''t even come to the New World. How can he know so much? Kata Kuli had a deep doubt about his family''s intelligence network for the first time. After a while, he reacted from the dumbfounded. "Wait!" Kata Kuri suddenly realized that there was something wrong with Arthur''s words, and said angrily, "My fangs! Fangs!!! Not cute tiger fangs, besides, my ability is glutinous fruit , It''s not a rice cake!!!" "Okay, don''t care about the details, let''s go, what can I do for you?" Arthur waved his hand and said indifferently. Hearing this, Kata Kuri could only temporarily suppress the anger in his heart, and was not in the mood to go around with Arthur, and said directly: "Our Charlotte family wants to marry you!" Marriage! ? It''s a bit daunting to change to Arthur now! After a while, he calmed down. began to analyze why the Charlotte family married him. According to his understanding of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, anyone who can marry them is helpful or coveted by them, like the future giant prince Loki, or Sanji and so on. So is there anything in the Kingdom of Saint Martin that the Charlotte family covets or helps the Charlotte family? Helping Arthur was the first to be ruled out. You must know that St. Martin is in the West Sea and the BIG.MOM Pirates is in the New World. How to help? So I can only covet something! So what does Arthur have to covet? Have! Even a lot of amazing treasures are taken out! But it is not known to outsiders! Arthur never showed his treasure to outsiders! And what the Charlotte family wants is something outsiders know. So, what outsiders know about the Kingdom of St. Martin and what the Charlotte family really wants? Thousands of thoughts flashed through Arthur''s mind. Finally, an inspiration flashed in his mind, and he caught a little clue! "Giant?" Arthur thought with a frown. If it is a giant, it makes sense. It was clear to Charlotte Lingling how much Arthur wanted the help of the giants. Later, because of Laura''s escape from marriage, she completely lost the possibility of the giants to help her, so she switched to studying the giants of the human body. Combining with the previous appearances of the giants of the Kingdom of St. Martin, Arthur speculated that the Charlotte family should think that he has the ability or technology to make people a giant, so they want to obtain these things by marriage. As for things... Arthur really has it! Whether it is a giant potion or the power of the earth demon, it can make people become giants! If you change these things by marriage... Arthurs first thought was not to reject or accept, but...not to lose! even earn a bit! You must know that the Giant Potion is a chicken rib. Although it can turn a person into a giant, it is of no use at all, and the quality remains the same. Not only has the strength not increased, it has even weakened a lot. The power of the earth demon... This cant be given, it can only be used by Arthur himself, otherwise Arthur really wants to use this for it! After this thing is used up, failure will die, success will be 100% loyal to Arthur, even if you give it to Charlotte Lingling, it doesn''t matter, you still open spies in the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. I feel a little excited about it! But then again, the only thing I can give in the end is the Giant Potion! And after marriage, there are many benefits. For example, as the uncle of the Charlotte family, Arthur used your family intelligence network, isnt it too much? You know, the future Charlotte family intelligence network can be said to be the industry''s first! In addition, Charlotte Lingling can also be blessed in name. Although it is useless to get this in the West Sea, it must be registered with the world government. Even if the world government wants to do anything to the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the future, how much should you think about Charlotte Lingling? Of course, it''s just a consideration. If it is time to start, the world government will not be soft, but for Arthur, this is enough! Thinking about this, Arthur really moved a little bit! "Marriage? Yes!" Arthur simply agreed, and then changed his voice, saying, "But who is it for? What am I going to pay? What can I get?" ...It''s important to whom you are targeting! You must know that Charlotte Lingling has such a strong taste, her daughter has all kinds of strange races, and looks strange. If you give him something that does not fit his aesthetics, then he will not accept the marriage! "Uh..." After hearing Arthur''s words, Kata Kuri was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Arthur to be so direct. But he changed his mind to think about it, its okay, its simple and straightforward, anyway, no matter how you talk, it will eventually be these questions! "The object, after selection, there are seven in the end. You can choose one of the seven, and I can pass the photo to you to see!" Kata Kuri said. "No, just say your name!" Arthur said in a deep voice. Charlotte family, he knows almost every child, as long as Kata Kuri says his name, he will know who it is! But after hearing Arthur''s words, Kata Kuri frowned immediately! Just listen to the name to choose someone? In other words, Arthur may not have a general understanding of the Charlotte family. You can know who it is with just one name! However, Kata Kuri said calmly on the surface: "Kastad, Angelou, Blowyer, Motzart, Marnier, Smoky, Snamon! The biggest two Fourteen, the youngest fourteen, is exactly your age!" and many more! Arthur felt something wrong with these names? Smoky!? That''s a dessert three stars! is also the youngest of the three dessert stars! Are you willing to get married? There was a surprised expression on Arthur''s face~www.novelhall.com~ But when you think about it carefully, it seems that Smoky is only fourteen now! Her potential should not have been realized, so she was brought out for marriage! If he said that, if he agreed to this marriage, he would make a lot of money. A lieutenant-general master of Smoky''s future, with the help of Arthur, might be able to become a general-level master! Arthur suppressed his excitement first, showing an indifferent appearance, and said lightly, "I like long legs, then Smoky!" Smoky! ? Is there anything special about Smoky? Why did Arthur choose Smoky? Is it really because of his long legs? ... For an instant, countless thoughts flashed through Kata Kuri''s mind. If it had been before, he would not have thought that way, but after Arthur listened to the name and selected the person, he could accurately know that Smoky was the descendant of the long-legged tribe, and Katakuri would not dare to despise Arthur. Arthur is more mysterious than he thought, and he has a particularly deep understanding of the Charlotte family. But in Kata Kuris data, Arthur is just a king of the West Sea, nothing surprising! Even in the eyes of others, he is just an ordinary person! The main reason why people think so is that Arthur rarely makes shots in front of outsiders. Basically no one has seen Arthur shot, so they think so! However, Arthur didn''t give Kata Kuri time to think, and directly brought the topic to the next one. "What do I need to give, what can I get?" Arthur asked directly. Chapter 106： Reach "I heard...there is something in your kingdom that can turn people into giants?" said that I heard it, but Kata Kuri''s tone was quite firm, as if to say that I knew this thing in your kingdom! "What can I get?" Arthur tapped his finger on the desk, thought for a while, did not answer directly, but asked rhetorically, but his question was equivalent to acquiescence! Kata Kuri looked overjoyed. He didn''t expect that the Kingdom of Saint Martin really had such a thing or ability. His previous investigation and analysis were only possible. Although this possibility was extremely high, it was not confirmed. It was not confirmed until this moment! Of course, what he didn''t expect was that Arthur was willing to take it out. Originally, he thought that even if there was, Arthur would not be able to admit it so readily. "What do you want?" In response to Arthur''s rhetorical question, Kata Kuri thought carefully, and simply threw the question back. No way, he knows too little about Arthur! Especially the Arthur in the information he received felt completely different from the Arthur he was in contact with now, and he couldn''t judge what Arthur wanted, so he simply threw the question back. Anyway, the conditions proposed at that time must be negotiated by both parties. If it is too much, they cannot agree to it! "Information network, I want the authority of your family''s intelligence network!" Arthur thought for a while and said. It''s not that he doesn''t want the lion to open his mouth, but it is unnecessary. The only thing that the Charlotte family makes him covet is this intelligence network, and even if his lion opens his mouth, whether the Charlotte family will agree is also a question. In case Charlotte Lingling gets angry, regardless of directly killing from the New World to the West Sea, judging from the strength of the current Saint Martin Kingdom, it has to fight hard to withstand it, so Arthur only mentioned this condition. Moreover, it is worth looking at it to exchange the chicken ribs of the Giant Potion for the Charlotte family''s intelligence network authority! Ok... Actually it''s just counseling! If Charlotte Lingling had been stunned, Arthur would have killed them long ago! After hearing Arthurs condition, Kata Kuri was overjoyed. This condition is too simple. Arthur only wanted the authority, not the entire intelligence network! As long as the intelligence network is still in the hands of the Charlotte family, the Charlotte family does not have the authority to do so. When the time comes, the Charlotte family wants to let you know, you will know, and if you dont want to let you know, you wont know if you die. ! But then he began to wonder again, is it so cheap to become a giant? Is there any conspiracy in , or is there any flaw? As if he heard the suspicion in Kata Kuris heart, Arthur said helplessly: "In fact, our kingdom does not have the ability and technology to become giants, but found fifteen potions that can become giants in a ruin. !" "Our kingdom only used three, and there are twelve left, and what the effect of these twelve is, we don''t know at all. After the first three are used, the user''s performance is different!" "Although the scientists in our kingdom have worked very hard, but helplessly, our kingdom''s scientific research capabilities are too poor, and nothing has been researched!" "That''s why I agreed to your marriage. In addition to getting help from your intelligence network, I also want to use your hands to research out the medicine. You must give me a copy of the information at that time!" Arthurs remarks sounded very sincere, but in fact they were just flickering, and they have completely eliminated all the problems that may occur in the future! The performance of users is different, and we have not researched anything. In other words, the things are there, but we dont know anything. Its up to you to study it out! When the time comes, if the Charlotte family can''t find out... Sorry, we dont know, I have all the things for you anyway! I researched it out, or the effect after using it is different from what they asked... I gave you everything, we dont know anything! After hearing Arthur''s explanation, Kata Kuri believed for seven minutes, because only in this way can we explain why Arthur only needs the authority of the intelligence network, but Kata Kuri would not readily agree to Arthur''s terms. Although he thinks it doesnt matter if he agrees directly, he shouldnt be too refreshed to make Arthur feel that this potion is precious. Before the potion is available, if Arthur repents, what about the lions mouth? "The authority of the intelligence network, no, if you hand over those potions, as long as we research it out, we can consider giving you a copy of the information at that time!" Kata Kuri insisted. Consider! ? Arthur sniffed! Who flicker? If you think about it and say you cant give it to me, then who should I go to? Of course, even if you only use the giant potion to exchange marriage, you can actually make a profit, especially if the object of the marriage is Smoky, then you can make a lot of money! But its a little bit to earn a little bit more. It doesnt matter whether you make ten dollars or not just because you have made a hundred dollars. As an adult, you must make all of it! Next, the two entered into an argument. Both sides got relatively satisfactory results. Arthur handed over all the twelve potions, and the Charlotte family opened part of the intelligence network authority to Arthur, and at the same time guaranteed to give Arthur a copy of the information after researching it out. However, Arthur couldn''t believe this guarantee. Anyway, he can earn it now. If you really need to study it in the future, you can get it if you can get it. It doesn''t matter if you can''t get it. Suddenly, Kata Kuri seemed to have thought of something, and said quickly, "By the way, I have told you for so long, I have not seen the medicine, how can you guarantee that it is true?" This... Arthur pondered for a moment and asked: "Does your family have a telephony bug?" "Yes!" Kata Kuri nodded without understanding. "Don''t mind, use one of the twelve giant potions, right?" Arthur continued to ask. Kata Kuri suddenly understood what Arthur was going to do, thought about it, and finally nodded, "Yes!" Soon, Arthur will have prepared both the surveillance phone worm and the potion, and the image phone worm will be placed on the Kata Kuri side. On the Palace Square. At this time, in the center of the square, a sturdy soldier with a height of two meters and five was waiting with a bottle of green potion, and a surveillance phone bug was placed not far from him, and Arthur was standing next to the surveillance phone bug. , Still holding the ordinary phone worm that is talking to Kata Kuli. "How is your place?" Arthur asked the ordinary phone bug. Kata Kuri on the other side of the phone worm said, "The picture has been received, let''s start!" Next to Kata Kuri, a series of important figures of the Charlotte family, including Charlotte Lingling, etc., gathered in the castle, watching the screen projected by the video phone worm intently. Arthur waved his hand to the soldier! The soldier immediately understood and nodded! "!" pulled out the cork of the potion in his hand! "Gulong!" raised his head and drank it! The next moment~www.novelhall.com~ The soldier inflated like a balloon. Three meters! Five meters! Eight meters! Ten meters! swelled to 14 meters, and finally the soldiers stopped swelling! Looking at this scene, Charlotte Lingling on the other end of the phone turned red in an instant, and with a sharp, piercing voice, she shouted excitedly: "That''s it, I want this!!!" The huge voice even Arthur could hear clearly. "How is it?" Arthur asked with a chuckle. "Yes!" Kata Kuri nodded. After witnessing it with my own eyes, it is much easier to handle. Anyway, the conditions have been negotiated. The next thing to talk about is the marriage between the two parties and how to send the medicine. At this point, the two sides have another disagreement. Kata Kuli wants Arthur to come to the new world to hold a wedding, so he will send things over by the way. But Arthur didn''t dare to go to the Charlotte family''s turf casually. With Sanji''s lessons learned, who knows if Charlotte Lingling will just turn her face and deny him? Therefore, in Arthur''s resolute opposition, the wedding must be held in St. Martin! In the end, Kata Kuri reluctantly agreed to Arthur''s request, and the two parties agreed to trade in the Great Channel of Magic Valley. When that time Kata Kuri sent Smoky to where, Arthur would send someone to pick him up. Bring me the medicine by the way. Kata Kuri originally wanted to argue again! But helpless, Charlotte Lingling was completely crazy after seeing the effect of the giant''s potion just now. For her, the attraction of giants is infinite! So, the two parties agreed to trade in Magic Valley in the next month! Chapter 107： Smoky Cake Island Training Ground "!" In the training ground, two figures holding long swords kept colliding, One of them is a sturdy man with a height of two meters and eight meters, a fertile body and a full face. The other is a woman with a height of 3.7 meters, slender legs, wheat-colored healthy skin, long white hair, and a cold expression. She is the 14th daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Smoky! At this time, the sturdy man on the court was already sweating and panting, but he did not dare to relax at all, because although Smoky in front of him was only fourteen years old, his strength was not worse than him, and his shots were cold. Recruitment kills, once he relaxes, there is immediate danger of death. "Da da da!" At this moment, a blue figure ran outside the training ground. "Sister...sister...no...it''s not good!!!" Snamon ran into the training ground out of breath and shouted as he ran. After hearing her shout, Smoky''s face did not change at all, and his movements were still cold, but the thick and strong man opposite her looked happy, thinking that if something happened to Smoky, he would leave first. However, this joy also slowed his movements by three points. "Zi!" The long knife was inserted directly into his body, and he looked at Smoky in disbelief. His body slowly fell down and withered strangely. The original fertile body instantly became a skeleton with dried bacon. Smoky put away the long knife, wiped the sweat from his forehead, turned to look at Snamon, frowned and said, "What makes you so worried?" Snamon put his hands on his knees and said out of breath: "Sister...Sister, it''s really bad, Mom... Mom... I''m going to marry you out!" what! ? Smoky''s head buzzed, and the whole person was struck by lightning, directly stunned in place! What does she usually do so hard training for? is not to increase the strength and improve the status in the family, so that the mother will not be used as a victim of marriage! But, she did not expect the news to come so suddenly! After a long while, Smoky took a deep breath, and asked with a trembling voice, "Who to marry?" "I heard that it is the king of a kingdom. The king of this kingdom has what his mother wants, and the strength of the kingdom is pretty good, so my mother decided to marry them!" Snamon said with some uncertainty. She also heard Kata Kuri talking with several important family members in the castle just now, and then she knew about it, but because she was anxious to pass the news to Smoky, she only heard a little bit immediately. Come here! Snamon was not clear about what he said, which made Smoky anxious. "Let me ask!" After thinking about it, Smoky left the training ground first and headed towards the castle. "Sister, I''ll go with you!" Snamon also hurriedly followed. After a while, the two arrived at the castle. Under the leadership of Snamon, he came to the place where he had just heard the conversation. At this time, the people inside had finished talking, only Kata Kuri was sitting inside. Seeing the arrival of Smoky, Kata Kuri was startled for a while, and then said with a smile: "Smoky, you just came here, and I happen to have something to tell you!" "Are you going to marry me out?" Smoky said blankly. "Uh..." Kata Kuri paused. He didn''t expect that Smoky had received the news, but he didn''t care either. Instead, he looked at Smoky with a serious expression and said in a deep voice, "Mom takes seriously This marriage, you know your mothers character!" After hearing this sentence, Smoky''s mind was a little dizzy. She knew that since Katakuri said this sentence, it means that Charlotte Lingling really values ??this marriage, and she has nothing to refuse. Leeway! Enduring the uncomfortable heart, Smoky gritted his teeth and asked: "That can tell me who I want to marry and why do you marry me?" "Yes!" Kata Kuri nodded, and then said, "You are going to marry the king of a kingdom in Xihai..." Kata Kuri was interrupted by Smoky before he finished speaking, she asked a little bit surprised, "Xihai?" In Smoky''s eyes, what powerful kingdom can emerge from places like Xihai! "Yes, Xihai, the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the Xihai!" Kata Kuri nodded, then, as if thinking of something, comforted, "rest assured, their king is a few years older than you, and he is not an old man! " "Then why do you marry him?" Smoky asked unwillingly. "Giant! That kingdom has a potion that can turn people into giants. You know, mother''s thoughts about giants, so no one can stop this marriage!" Kata Kuri said solemnly. Suddenly, Smoky completely gave up, she knew how attractive the giant was to her mother! "You go back and get ready for a while. We will leave in two days. We will send you to the town of Magic Valley, and people from the Kingdom of Saint Martin will pick you up there!" Kata Kuri looked at Smoky, who was desperate, couldn''t bear it, but he knew that no one could stop his mother''s will. Smoky left here in despair and returned to his room. Hugging her legs, sitting on the bed in the room, her eyes lost, staring blankly at the bright sunshine outside the window. At this moment, she felt that the whole world was extremely dim. Within half a day, the news spread all over the cake island. And Smokys sister, brother and brother all rushed to her room. "Sister, are you really going to get married?" "Sister, don''t be sad! "Sister Smoky, it''s a good thing to get married, you should be happy!" "younger sister..." ... Many people came, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is caring, comforting, happy, or gloating! There are too many people in the Charlotte family. Even if they are brothers and sisters, there are struggles and factions between each other. However, Smoky is not in the mood to care about it now. Whether it''s caring or comforting, or happy and gloating, she didn''t take it to heart, just let her mind go, and stared out the window blankly. ------------ A remote corner of Cake Island. A middle-aged man with a fierce face, showing a wretched appearance, carefully hid in a corner, opened a mechanism from a side wall, and took out two phone bugs, one is a normal phone bug, and the other It''s a white phone worm. After putting the two phone bugs together, the man made the call carefully. "Blubru!" After a while, the call was connected. However, the middle-aged man did not speak, but first looked around. finally put his finger on the microphone. "........................" With an inexplicable rhythm, his fingers kept tapping on the handset of the phone. It took a long time before he stopped, and then tapped again. He hung up the phone after two "booms" on the other end of the phone. put the phone bug into the organ again, and left here casually! and shortly after he left. A long-legged clan man wearing sunglasses, full-body pink, eggshell-shaped pants on his lower body, and a cane walked out of a shadow, and a smile appeared on his face looking at his leaving back. Chapter 108： New brigadier early in the morning The king''s bedroom "Oh, woman!" Arthur let out a disdainful laugh, and walked toward the door while putting on his clothes. And there are two beautiful figures lying on the big bed behind him. It is Rimi Ishihara and Offi. When the news that he was about to get married again was learned by Ishihara Rimi. Ishihara Rimi did not want to die, nor did she show her temper. She knew that Arthur, as a king, could not be the only princess. If she plays her temper for this, even her father, the Minister of Finance, Ishihara Kensaburo will not support her. Moreover, her position as the first princess is very stable. Not only did she have a childhood sweetheart with Arthur, but she also gave birth to the prince. Even if Arthur marries another hundred, her position will not be shaken. However, as a woman, she would be jealous of this kind of thing, but she did not choose not to let Arthur have **** with her or other means, but chose to squeeze Arthur out as revenge. It''s a pity that she underestimated Arthur''s physical strength. She originally thought that taking Offi could drain Arthur, but the result... Like now, the two of them lay exhausted in bed and fell asleep! Arthur walked out of the room, looked at the rising sun in the distance, twisted his head, and stretched out his hands. "Crack!" He was at the door of the room, flexing his muscles. "Hoo---" After a while, Arthur exhaled deeply, refreshed. "You go and ask the people in the kitchen to bring breakfast to the study, I will have breakfast in the study!" Arthur turned his head to the maid waiting at the door and ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The maid nodded respectfully, turned and left! came to the study. As soon as he got outside the door, he heard a frolicking sound. "Lei Qiu!" "Lei Qiu!" "Lei Qiu!" ... Pushing open the door, he saw two Thunder Qiu floating in the air chasing each other, playing and playing, playing with themselves very happily. When they saw Arthur coming in, the two Ray Qiu immediately stopped fighting and looked at Arthur. "Leiqiu---" yelled happily, and two Leiqiu Qiqi rushed into Arthur''s chest. Arthur smiled and rubbed the heads of the two Leiqiu in his arms. "Your Majesty!" At this time, Robin, who had already been reading in the study, said respectfully. Robins daily biological clock is horribly punctual. She will get up at 6 in the morning, read in the morning, train in the afternoon, continue reading in the evening, then take a shower, fall asleep on time at 11, and wake up again at 6 the next day. "Robin, good morning, have you eaten?" Arthur asked with a smile. "Not yet!" Robin shook his head. Her habit in the morning is to read a book for a while before eating breakfast. "That''s right, I just asked someone to bring breakfast over, let''s eat together later!" Arthur said. "Okay!" Robin nodded indifferently. For her, it doesn''t matter what she eats, as long as she can fill her stomach and not delay her reading. Arthur was sitting on the desk and playing with two Leiqiu, and soon someone knocked on the door of the room. "!" "Come in!" A large group of waiters filed in. has a plate in his hand, and a variety of food is placed on the plate. After the waiters left, the whole room was full of fragrance! The big desk is also full of food. A large bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge, a large plate of fried dough sticks, a large plate of meat buns, taro rolls, durian crisp, glutinous rice chicken, chicken onion rolls, chicken nuggets, butter fried steamed buns, durian horns, sesame balls, shrimp cakes, coconut juice Golden cake... A series of oriental-style breakfasts were placed in front of Arthur. These foods are not available in this world! But Arthur is the king! Rich, powerful, capricious! So, these foods appeared in this world! "Robin, have dinner!" Arthur called Robin who was reading to eat together. "En!" Robin nodded, put down his book, went to the desk, and ate breakfast intently. After a gust of wind swept the clouds, the two finished their breakfast. "Blubru!" Just then, the phone rang. "Hello!" Arthur answered the phone casually. "Um... uh... I get it!" Arthur answered a few words and hung up. The call was from Arudiba. After they escorted Stella back to the headquarters of the navy, they got paid and returned, and they are almost reaching the sea of ??the Kingdom of Saint Martin! This time, in addition to the remuneration given by the navy, they also obtained two devil fruits from the people killed along the way, one of which was the wood fruit and the other was the animal fruit. When came back, he pulled back the new Commodore by the way. Originally, after observing the Kingdom of Saint Martin for a while. According to Stella''s news, the Navy has begun to relax its vigilance against the Kingdom of Saint Martin and is preparing to demote the Naval Division of the Kingdom of Saint Martin into an ordinary branch. But at this moment, the crane who was hunting down Doflamingo inserted her recognizable sister in. is going to use the shell of this branch to gild this sister, so that her younger sister who has just been promoted to colonel will become the brigadier general of the branch. Then she will stay here for a year or two before adjusting back! Considering Crane''s status in the navy, and her sister is not simple, she just didn''t get up because of relatively little credit. Otherwise, judging from her strength, it would be fine to be a major general. So Sora agreed without much consideration. Anyway, it was just a small matter, and it was not an illegal operation! After all, the brigadier general is nominally higher than the colonel, but in fact the two are about the same, let alone the colonel and the branch brigadier general! Of course, if the backstage is not hard or the strength is not enough, the colonel of the headquarter becomes the brigadier general of the branch. "Gion..." Arthur whispered~www.novelhall.com~Gion is not a good character to deal with! In the future, he even became a candidate for generals! "It seems that the plan is about to be changed, let the navy of the branch accept a little bit!" Arthur frowned. Originally, Arthur wanted to wait for the arrival of the new brigadier general, and then let Shaka go and brainwash him! Unexpectedly, it was Gion! As the sister of the Great Staff Crane, there is no doubt about the IQ, and she is also a candidate for the future prize. Its hard to say the current strength, but it shouldnt be too weak! In order to prevent her from discovering the clues of this navy branch and thus discover Stella''s identity, Arthur made the decision to let this branch fully cooperate with her and spend the past two years! Immediately, Arthur picked up the phone worm and dialed out. "Blubru!" Saint Martin Naval Branch, in the office building, a gloomy middle-aged man in navy uniform answered the phone. "Hey!" "it''s me!" "Your Majesty!" The middle-aged man said respectfully. He is the second in command of this branch, Stellas assistant, colonel of the Navy branch, Holt, and his strength is at the level of majors. If the Navy had not airborne a brigadier general, he could take advantage of the situation and become the head of this branch. Up! "The new brigadier general of the Navy is coming. I believe you have received the news, right?" Arthur asked. "Yes, your majesty, do you want to directly give this brigadier general halfway..." Holt said in a slightly murderous voice. "No need!" Arthur paused and said, "After she comes, you will cooperate with her with all your strength and treat yourself as a member of the Navy!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Holt did not ask why, so he agreed! Chapter 109： Gion "Well, I know!" Inside the office of the head of the Saint Martin Naval Division, a gentle voice rang. Gion hung up the phone, sat in a chair, frowned slightly, unexpectedly she received this kind of task just after coming today! "!" At this time, the office door rang. "Come in!" "Brigadier General Gion, this is the information you want!" Holt smiled and handed a copy of the compiled information to Gion. "Thank you!" Gion accepted the information and thanked him. "You are welcome, this is what I should do!" Holt said with a smile, "If there is nothing wrong, I will leave first!" "Well, good!" Gion smiled and nodded. Holt turned around to leave. At this time, Gion seemed to have thought of something again, and immediately stopped Holt, "By the way, Colonel Holt!" "Well!?" Holt stopped, turned around and looked at Gion with some confusion. "Colonel Holt, I heard that the most prosperous place in this neighborhood is Blood Harbor Town?" Gion asked in a deep voice. "Uh, yes, and Blood Harbor Town can even be said to be one of the most prosperous places in the entire Xihai. There are constant businessmen who come and go every day. There, you can buy almost everything in the Xihai, and you can... " Holt was surprised at first, but he didn''t expect Gion to ask such a question. But then, he began to talk endlessly, as if there was something to say there. After a while, he stopped talking and looked at Gion with embarrassment. His words... seem to say too much! But Gion didn''t care about these, but smiled slightly: "It seems that Colonel Holt knows it well?" Holt groaned for a moment, and said, "Not only I understand, the people in our base almost all understand!" "Oh!?" Gion looked at Holt in confusion. "Our base is newly built, and there are no small towns around. There are no other people on the island except the navy. So whenever there is a holiday, the soldiers in the base will go to Blood Harbor Town together!" "Because Bloodport Town is the most prosperous place around here, the soldiers like to go there, and if you go there, people from the Kingdom of Saint Martin will often give us some discounts, discounts and the like!" Holt explained Tao. "I think this place is good!" Gion smiled slightly. "Yes, do you want to go?" Holt thought, before Gion could answer, he said with a smile, "It just so happened that Bruce, a musician from the Kingdom of Saint Martin, was having a concert today and he gave me two concerts. The tickets for the meeting were originally not allowed to go to me today, but if the brigadier general wants to go, we can go!" Gion did not reject Holts kindness, and promised with a smile, "This way! Then I will trouble you, you go get ready for a boat, let''s go together!" "Yes, Commodore Gion!" Holt nodded respectfully, then turned and left. Looking at Holt''s leaving back, Gion narrowed his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth, muttering, "It''s interesting!" After a while, the door knocked again. "!" "Come in!" "Brigadier General Gion, the ship is ready!" Holt said respectfully. "Okay, let''s go then!" Gion put down the file in his hand, stood up, and followed Holt out of the office. As soon as he left the office, he heard the drills of the soldiers. "Da da da!" "One two one two! "Stand at attention, take a rest!" ... Seeing the training of these soldiers, Gion had to admit that the soldiers in this naval branch were all well-trained, and they were not much worse than the soldiers in the headquarters! But... "Look, that''s the new brigadier general!" "it''s beautiful!" "Yeah, yeah, if I could marry her in this life, it would be worth it!" "Hehe, it''s better not to sleep during the day!" "What do you mean?" "Just stop dreaming in broad daylight. How could such a beautiful brigadier general marry you?" ... When Gion walked past, the soldiers on the playground couldn''t help turning their eyes to her, and they were discussing in a low voice with excitement on their faces. "Oh, man!" Gion smiled softly on the surface, but inwardly he was disdainful. Whether it is the headquarters or the branch, men have a virtue! Soon, Gion followed Holt on the boat. The ship moved slowly, heading towards Blood Harbor Town. Along the way, Gion was looking at the surrounding scenery. Above the sea, from the very beginning, there were few ships, and slowly, as they headed towards Blood Harbor Town, there were more and more ships. Now, within the sight of Gion, you can see six or seven ships heading for blood. Gangzhen drove over. Haven''t arrived in Blood Harbor Town, just watching the boats on the sea, you can experience the prosperity of Blood Harbor Town At this moment, a pirate ship appeared in Gion''s line of sight, and subconsciously, she wanted to step forward and kill the pirate ship. Holt reached out and stopped Gion. "Well!?" Gion looked at Holt suspiciously. "Gion Brigadier General, you will understand in a while!" Holt said with a smile. Hearing the words, although Gion was still puzzled, there was no action anymore. next moment. A black-smoky battleship appeared in the distance. It was much larger than a navy warship by looking at its size. "Boom boom boom!" The battleship quickly approached the pirate ship. After a random shot, the pirate ship sank and then floated away. The whole process took less than three minutes. "This is?" Gion looked at Holt suspiciously. "Oh, this is the waters of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. That ship is a navy ship of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. The navy of the Kingdom of Saint Martin patrols their waters every day. Once a pirate ship is found, it will sink immediately!" "Because their navy is not weak and their warships are strong, the waters of the Kingdom of Saint Martin are slowly being regarded as a forbidden area for pirates. There is also a saying that this is the safest waters in the West Sea!" "The pirate ship just now should be a fledgling group of pirates. The veteran and well-informed pirates will not approach here. Although the daily merchant ships are constantly ~www.novelhall.com~, few people make the idea here. !" Holt explained with a smile. Afterwards, Holt said with some embarrassment: "Furthermore, let''s not tell you, to drag their blessings, our branch rarely encounters pirates around here, so usually, most of them are Base training, at most, will visit the surrounding waters!" Gion nodded slightly, without saying anything. Soon, the ship drove to Blood Harbor Town. At this time, the changes in Bloodport Town are particularly big. At first glance, the port is full of ships, large or small, covering the entire coastline of Bloodport Town. Inside the harbor, you can clearly see densely packed people like ants. The ship drew ashore, Holt took Gion off the ship. Just got off the boat. "Colonel Holt, long time no see!" A soldier garrisoned in Blood Harbor greeted him and said hello. "Hayden, you are on duty today!" Holt also greeted with a smile. "Yes!" Hayden nodded, then looked at Gion, and asked in confusion, "By the way, Colonel Holt, who is this beautiful lady?" "Hello, I am the new Commodore, Gion!" Gion introduced himself with a smile. "Hello, hello!" Hayden quickly greeted respectfully. "You are welcome!" Gion said softly. "Well, Hayden, you have to be on duty, go ahead!" Holt waved his hand and said. "That''s OK, when I get off work, let''s have a couple of drinks, what will happen during the period, call me!" Hayden said enthusiastically. "Well! Good" Hall characteristic nodded. After Hayden left, Holt took the lead in walking into the town, and Gion, who was behind, looked at Holt thoughtfully! Chapter 110： Chance encounter Led by Holt, the two came to the square in the center of the town. At this time, a high wall has been enclosed here! "Bruce!" "Bruce!" "Bruce!" ... As soon as they arrived here, the two heard loud shouts from inside the wall. After handing the ticket to the gatekeeper, the two walked into the fence. As soon as I entered inside, I felt an extremely warm atmosphere. Inside the wall is a circular open square. In the middle is a circular high platform, and the high platform is surrounded by dense crowds. On the high platform stands a man with explosive head, wearing colorful clothes and holding a microphone! "Yohouhou, next, I will dedicate to everyone my new work OneDay, I hope you like it!" Bruce said with a smile. "Good!" the crowd shouted excitedly. Along with the strong accompaniment sound, an invisible wave spread, and Bruce slowly spoke. Ϥοդ Whenever I look up at the sky after the rain ޤä픤΃W뤦 will show the crying self ˭αФ somebody''s back ष׷ someone who used to be crazy chaser ǿʤꤿäơ used to hope to be stronger ... When Bruces singing sounded, the original warm atmosphere suddenly quieted down. Everyone listened to the song quietly, but their hands couldn''t help but shake to the rhythm. Listening to this song, Gion couldn''t help but want to shake with the rhythm, immersed in the singing. Something is wrong! Gion frowned slightly, she felt that something was wrong, if in normal times, even if she heard beautiful singing, no matter how intoxicating it was, she wouldnt lose her temper so much that she wanted to follow the rhythm! "Gion Brigadier General, don''t worry, this is Bruce''s fruit ability, which can be completely integrated into it!" Holt explained in a low voice. Gion nodded slightly, then understood. Ф let''s go ֹޤ뤳Ȥʤ never stop ʱ˸ʤ褦 In order not to lose to the trend of the times ζȤ򤫤A褦 Face it with courage no matter how many times ФʤΤʧʤ just because I dont want to lose important people ŤȤؤȡ Towards a convincing future ... As the singing stopped, everyone on the scene was still immersed in the singing, unable to extricate themselves for a long time. After a long time, the people present slowly wake up. "Bruce!" "Bruce!" "Bruce!" ... Everyone shouted Bruce''s name. Bruce on the stage pressed his hand and jokingly said: "Okay, I have sung three songs in a row, and now I am a little tired, so I asked my apprentice to present a song to everyone, and then I will sing it again. how about it?" "it is good!" The crowd under the stage shouted. "Well, then, my apprentice, Victoria Sindori, will give you a secretbase all you gave me!" Bruce said, and stepped off the stage. After , Xin Duoli, wearing a long skirt, slowly walked onto the stage, talking while walking, and the crisp singing voice slowly spread. ĤνKFuture dream can''t forget the end of summer that I spent with you 󤭤ʤ Future dreams and big wishes ʮΰ¤ޤᤨΤŤ I believe I can see you again in August ten years later ߙC˼ That is the best memory ... The song sounded slowly, flowing into the bottom of people''s hearts like a trickle. Gion obviously can hear that Xin Duoli''s level is still a bit worse than Bruce, but she prefers Xin Duoli''s singing, the crisp sound, the feeling of slowly flowing into the bottom of my heart. "Pop, papa!" After Sindori finished singing, the crowd burst into applause. "Thank you, thank you everyone!" After hearing these applause, Xin Duoli bowed again and again. Today is her first day on stage, and also her first day to perform in a large court. Applause is the best reward for her. After listening to Cinto Lis singing, its time for Blues to sing again. However, Gion didn''t want to listen anymore. Looking at Holt, who was waiting eagerly for Bruce''s appearance, Gion thought for a while and said, "Colonel Holt, you continue to listen here, I will go shopping by myself!" "Uh...good!" Holt was taken aback, but finally nodded. Gion is a brigadier general after all, he is not afraid of accidents, and Gion said he wants to go shopping alone, obviously he does not want him to follow, so he should stay here to watch the concert! came out of the concert venue. Although there were still people coming and going on the street, there was no warm atmosphere in the venue, it was like a lifetime! The time is right now in the evening. Sunset, harbor, town! formed a beautiful landscape. "Hoo---" For a while, Gion was fascinated by the beauty. After a while, he recovered and let out a deep breath. Afterwards, she wandered around in the town, hotels, casinos, restaurants, clothing stores, shoe shops, and some indescribable shops. She looked at them one by one. I have to say that this is indeed Xihai. The most prosperous place. Even she bought a lot of things, clothes, shoes, cosmetics, and she didn''t let it go. As time goes by. Slowly the sky began to darken, but this small town did not darken. There were poles erected on the streets, and lamp shells were placed on the poles, illuminating the entire town. "Gu Gu!" At this moment, Gion''s stomach screamed. "Oh, I am so excited to go shopping! I forgot to eat!" Gion said helplessly while looking at the big and small bags in his hand. Fortunately, she already knew where the eating place was. Following the fragrance, she came to the food street on the right of Blood Harbor Town, which has the most restaurants in the entire Blood Harbor Town. looked at the signboards of those stores, there were many she didn''t recognize, but it didn''t matter, she walked in towards the one with the most fragrant and strongest. This restaurant is called spicy chrysanthemum hot pot! Okay, so I dont know! Gion has no idea why this restaurant is called spicy chrysanthemum hot pot, but it doesnt matter, this restaurant has the strongest fragrance. walked in, and immediately asked a strong spicy taste. "So spicy, so cool!" "Spicy chrysanthemum! It''s so addictive!" "Huh, so hot, so spicy!" ... There is a sound of happiness and pain here~www.novelhall.com~ At first glance, they are all small open boxes, but the partitions of the boxes are very high, unless people outside are standing in the boxes The doorway, otherwise you cant see it inside. However, the shouts of people here aroused deep curiosity in Gion. What is Laju? "Miss, welcome!" A waiter smiled and greeted him. "En!" Gion nodded slightly. "Miss is coming alone?" the waiter asked with a smile. "A person!" "Well, please, lady, please!" The waiter made a please gesture and led Gion to a small clean box. Gion sat in. "Is this the first time the lady is here?" "Yes, what do you have here?" "We only have one thing here, and that is hot pot!" "Then want this! By the way, get a bottle of sake! "Okay, but our spicy chrysanthemum hot pot is not spicy, there are six kinds of hot pot bottoms, slightly spicy, medium spicy, big spicy, super spicy, spicy chrysanthemum, and there are various dishes you need to choose! Listening to these things, Gion looked confused, but this store is spicy chrysanthemum, and the one I heard most is spicy chrysanthemum, choose spicy chrysanthemum! "Then it''s spicy chrysanthemum. If you have other dishes, please take a look. Come on the most popular here!" Gion thought for a while and said. "Okay, I will do it now!" said, the waiter smiled and nodded respectfully, turned and left. "!" As soon as the waiter left, a tall, blond boy appeared outside the box door. The boy tapped on the box door frame with a smile, attracting Gion''s gaze. "Gion-san, don''t you mind being together?" The boy said with a smile. Chapter 101： Tentative It was Arthur who knocked on the door. Early this morning, he was waiting for the three of Arudiba in Bloodport Town. After they came back, they received the reward and the devil fruits from the harvest along the way, and let them rest first. Until the evening, after finishing his day''s work, he felt hungry and wanted to eat hot pot, so he came here. Unexpectedly, I met Gion by accident, and when I thought about it, I got together. "Don''t mind, Your Majesty Arthur, please sit down!" Gion said with a smile. As soon as Arthur sat down, the dishes came. "Gulong Gulong!"| The first thing that came up was a big hot pot. Inside the hot pot was the boiling red soup base. As soon as I came over, I smelled a strong spicy fragrance. Then fish balls, fish cakes, beef balls, tripe, snowflake beef, spicy beef, coriander, lettuce, sea king meat, sea king blood... a series of dozens of dishes all came up. After , there are two more large plates with various spices on them, and finally a bottle of sake! just... why are the vegetables raw? Gion looked at these dishes with a slightly puzzled look. But, if you ask Arthur how to eat, does it seem that she is too ignorant? So, on the surface, she didn''t move her chopsticks first, she just smiled and looked at Arthur, waiting for him to eat first, and then eating according to the situation. "Come on, Miss Gion, first try the sake here. The manager of this shop is from the grandfather and grandfather of Wano country. He is good at making wine. The sake here is superb!" Arthur smiled and picked up the sake. , Poured a glass for Gion. "Thank you!" Gion was polite, then took a sip from the small wine glass. Clear, refreshing, slightly sweet, and with a hint of cherry blossom fragrance. This made Gion''s eyes brighten. "This is the specialty sake of this store, sakura sake. During the brewing process, cherry blossoms are specially added to make the slightly sweet sake blend with a faint sakura aroma, the taste is very wonderful!" Arthur introduced. "Well, not bad!" Gion couldn''t help taking another sip. Afterwards, Arthur used the various seasonings on the large plate to create the super spicy dipping sauce he likes. If you add the spicy chrysanthemum hot pot, it is simply spicy and spicy. Most people eat it, and the next day it is more than spicy chrysanthemum. , Even the intestines are spicy! Seeing this, Gion also hurriedly adjusted a set. "Hey, does Ms. Gion like to eat like this?" Arthur''s eyes lit up, as if he had seen someone who was like him. "Yes!" Gion nodded softly, but in fact, she didn''t know anything, just according to Arthur''s tone. "That''s great, you want to eat more, I''ll treat you to this table today!" Arthur said happily. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Gion smiled. "You don''t need to call me your majesty, just call me Arthur!" Arthur said sternly. Gion was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, and said, "Well, Arthur!" "Come on, try this spicy beef, it''s really delicious!" Talking, Arthur picked up a slice of spicy beef, boiled it in the pot for a few seconds, and put it in the dipping sauce in Gion. Gion was not polite, so he picked it up and ate it in one bite. Explosion! hot! At this moment, she seemed to have eaten a ball of flame. was calm on the surface, but a little sweat burst out on his forehead, his cheeks instantly became red, and even his lips became red like lipstick! If it wasn''t for Arthur to take a slice for her, she would even think that Arthur was going to poison her? "So spicy, so delicious!" After Arthur had eaten, he shouted contentedly, then looked at Gion, and hurriedly said, "Come on, Miss Gion, don''t be polite, eat more!" Talking, Arthur added some spicy beef to Gion! "Thank you!" Gion was polite on the surface, and 10,000 grass mud horses galloped past in his heart! But she had to bite the bullet and eat it! After another hot burst. She is now sweating profusely! I couldnt help but poured a few cups of sake and drank it, which made me feel better. "No need, Arthur, I''ll do it myself!" Gion quickly refused when Arthur was about to pick up vegetables for her again. "That''s fine, eat more, don''t be polite to me!" Arthur said with a smile. After , Gion picked up some lettuce, and rinsed it just like Arthur did, dipped it with the dipping sauce, and ate it. This time, the spiciness is less than just now. But still hot. So she calmly reduced the dip step. The spiciness is reduced again. But still hot. However, the spicy food this time is a little bit...cool compared to the previous one! ? At this moment, Gion finally felt the charm of hot pot. I ate and drank a bottle of sake without knowing it. Arthur glanced at the waiter at the door and greeted: "Waiter, come here with a bottle of Erguotou!" The waiter who was standing at the door of the box nodded and said: "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Erguotou!?" Gion was a little puzzled, the first time I heard of this wine! Soon, a bottle of Erguotou came up. Arthur opened it easily. Suddenly, a strong and spicy wine smell was released, but it was immediately blocked by the strong spicy flavor of the hot pot, and only Arthur who opened it could smell it. "Come on, Miss Gion, have a taste. This is a specialty of our kingdom, Erguotou, which has just been on the market!" As he said, Arthur poured a cup of Erguotou enthusiastically for Gion. "Yep!" Gion, whose mouth was hot, didn''t even think about it, but thought it was still the same as the previous sake, and didn''t even think about it, so he got bored. "Well Well!" A pungent smell of alcohol exploded in her mouth, and the original spiciness was added to the spiciness. Gion couldn''t help but snorted, but she had to pretend to be nothing. "How about it, isn''t this wine good?" Arthur asked. "Yes, but I don''t like such strong wine!" Gion said euphemistically. She doesn''t dare to say that she likes it now. If Arthur brings her so many more bottles, it will not stand. "It''s a pity!" Arthur felt sorry for a moment, and then shouted out of the box, "Waiter, here''s a bottle of milk!" After a while, the milk came up. "Come on, Miss Gion, milk can protect the intestines and stomach when eating spicy food, and it is also more spicy, try it!" Arthur poured another large glass of milk for Gion. This time, Gion drank it without thinking. Sure enough, the spiciness is reduced a lot! "Come on, Miss Gion, try this Aquaman blood!" "This is tripe!" "This beef ball is also good!" "Snowflake beef taste it!" "This sea king meat has a great taste!" ... Arthur kept adding vegetables to Gion, but after the milk was relieved, the spiciness in Gion''s mouth was reduced a lot, and he began to gradually let go of it. The two also began to chat slowly. "Oh, I didn''t expect Lieutenant General Karp to be such a person!" "Oh, I didn''t expect such an embarrassing thing to happen when you became a king!" "General Sengoku had a crush on Crane!!!" "Haha!" "Hee hee..." ... The two were eating and chatting~www.novelhall.com~ but they had a tacit understanding. They didn''t talk about official affairs, only talked about some embarrassing things and gossip. The two of them seem to be enjoying themselves! After eating. "It''s so late now, I want to go back, thank you for your hospitality this time, Arthur!" Gion said reservedly. "You''re welcome, I''ll have a meal together next time if you have time!" Arthur waved his hand and smiled. "Well, this is my phone number. Let''s have a meal together next time!" As he said, Gion took out a card with her phone bug number written on it. "Okay!" Arthur took the card without hesitation and nodded. "Then I''ll go now! Goodbye!" Gion waved his hand and turned slowly to leave. "Goodbye!" Arthur also waved his hand. At this moment, Gion suddenly turned his head and asked: "Yes, I heard that you are going to get married next month. You must invite me then!" "what!?" Arthur showed a confused expression, his eyes were deeply puzzled, and he was slightly startled. "Uh...Where is the rumor that Miss Gion heard, there is no such thing!" Arthur shook his head in shock, then looked up and down Gion, and suddenly realized, scratching his head, and said shyly, "Oh. .. If its Miss Gion, its not impossible next month!" "Hehe, I was joking with you!" Gion smiled charmingly, then turned around and left. Only Arthur, who was confused on the spot, was left. after a while. The confusion on Arthur''s face slowly turned into a slight raise of the corners of his mouth! Chapter 102： feel By the time Gion returned to the naval branch, it was already late at night. went back to his room and put aside the things he bought in Blood Harbor Town. "Hoo---" Gion breathed a sigh of relief, and lay directly on the bed, lost in his eyes, staring at the ceiling blankly, and lost himself in thought. "Blubru!" At this time, the phone worm on the side rang, Gion suddenly got up and answered the phone. "Hey!" "Good evening!" A female voice came over the phone. "Sister Crane!" Gion greeted casually. "Today, you have reached the branch, right? How does it feel to be the head of a branch?" Crane asked with a smile. "It feels...something is wrong!" Gion frowned and said. "Oh!? What''s wrong?" Crane asked curiously. "I can''t say why, but I feel that Holt, the second in command, is too enthusiastic and too cooperative!" Gion frowned. "Hehe, isn''t the cooperation good?" He smiled dumbly. "It''s not bad, but he always feels that he has a general purpose. Originally, he could directly serve as the head of this branch, but now I have airborne, not only is he not angry, but he also cooperates with me enthusiastically! At this point, I feel something is wrong. Usually when I encounter this kind of situation, I dont say I am angry, but my attitude should not be too good, right? The best case is to do business by office, but he is like this, but it makes me feel unsure! " Gion didnt have the slightest defense against Crane, and said everything in his head "Have you ever thought, did he want to please you because he knew your background?" Hehe said with a smile. "Uh..." Gion was taken aback, and after thinking about it, it was really possible. However, she still frowned and said, "It is possible, but I still feel that there is something wrong with him!" "Haha!" He smiled softly, "Like this situation, I am not good at judging for the time being, but you will stay there for a year or two. You can slowly observe, no matter what his purpose is, After a long time, it will naturally show up!" Actually, if you want to know what Holt''s purpose is, Tsuru has many means to use it, but her purpose is to train her sister, so she let Gion observe it herself. After all, means can be taught, but if you have experience, you will only have it if you know it! "En! I know!" Gion nodded in understanding, and then changed his voice, saying, "By the way, Sister Crane, although I have only been here for one day, I found that the situation in this branch is not very good!" "Not so good?" Crane frowned. "Yes, although the soldiers in the base are well-trained, not even worse than the soldiers in the headquarters, but there is one thing. They, including Holt, often go to the blood port town of the Kingdom of St. Martin to talk to those from the Kingdom of St. Martin. People are fighting hot!" Gion paused and continued, "I think some of them may have been bought by the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "Being bought into this kind of thing, almost every naval branch base will have this kind of thing more or less, it mainly depends on how you handle it. If you handle it well, this is a good thing, and if you don''t handle it well, it is a bad thing!" He Said with a smile. "Good thing!?" The fledgling Gion still didn''t understand. "Yes, good thing!" He paused and explained, "As long as you can roughly know what is undercover, you can pass some false news through the undercover, so that you can grasp the advantage and gain the upper hand before the battle! Otherwise, you may suffer! So you have to distinguish them carefully." "Oh, I understand!" Gion suddenly realized, and nodded. "By the way, you went to Blood Harbor Town today and met Arthur. Did you find any clues?" Crane asked. "After dinner with Arthur, when I was about to leave, I suddenly asked, his expression was blank at the time, as if I didnt know it! But...I couldnt see if he was real or Pretending!" Gion recalled, frowning and said. "Well, you can observe a lot in these two days. If it is really the Kingdom of Saint Martin, then they will set off in these two days, so these two days are the critical period! And if you think the people in the branch can''t believe it, use the people you brought to monitor. Most of the people you brought are my old men, and they can all be trusted! "Crane said seriously. In the past few days, the navy has received news from undercover agents that the Charlotte family is going to marry a certain kingdom in the West Sea, and this marriage, the kingdom of the West Sea will be handed over to the Charlotte family as it is very Important things. Such an important thing is said to be highly valued by Charlotte Lingling, even crazy about it. The status of the undercover agent in the Charlotte family is too low, and he didn''t find out what the important thing was, and he didn''t know which kingdom it was. But it doesnt matter, who is Charlotte Lingling, the Navy knows very well, everything she thinks is important, even crazy about it, must be good! Whatever it is, the Navy will never let her get such a thing easily! However, the undercover agent does not know which kingdom it is, only that it is Xihai! There is no way, the navy can only deploy control everywhere, monitor all the stronger kingdoms in the West Sea, and conduct a strict blockade near the Twisted Mountain to search for passing ships. And the kingdom of Saint Martin is naturally the responsibility of Gion, who has just taken office! "I see!" Gion agreed casually. "Don''t take it lightly, the Kingdom of Saint Martin is the most likely one of them. If it is a normal kingdom, the Charlotte family will not marry them, but will send someone to grab their things!" Crane''s voice was serious, and he paused~www.novelhall.com~ to explain. "Only the more powerful kingdoms will let the Charlotte family choose to marry them in exchange for things. Similarly, only the ambitious kingdoms will marry the pirate family like the Charlotte family!" "En!" Gion nodded solemnly. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he said, "By the way, I also found a large number of sky island light shells in Blood Harbor Town today!" Crane thought for a while and said: "The headquarters has also received news before that a large number of sound shells have appeared in the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Although the shells of the sky island can be used in Qinghai, they can only be cultivated on the sky island, and only on the sky island. Many shells, Judging by the amount sold by the Kingdom of Saint Martin, there should be a stable empty island channel to obtain these shells, um... you pay attention to this point, it is best to find their channel! " "Okay! I get it!" Gion nodded, and then couldn''t help but yawn, "Ha..." "Okay, it''s late at night, hurry up and go to bed!" Crane said with a smile. "Sister Crane, you go to bed too, if a woman goes to bed late at night, she will age quickly. Last time I looked at you, the corners of your eyes have a lot more!" Gion laughed intimately. "Xiao Nizi, dare to laugh at me, wait for you to come back and see how I clean up you, now, go to sleep!" He said viciously. "Well, good night!" "good night!" ------------- In fact, even goddesses have to go to the toilet! Early the next morning, after getting up in Gion, I went to the toilet. after that. She will understand! Why is that hot pot restaurant called Laju! At the same time, she can no longer look directly at the chrysanthemum flower! Chapter 103： set off The Royal Bathing Hall This is a hall dedicated to bathing. At the center of the main hall is a huge bath with a length of 20 meters and a width of 15 meters and a depth of 3 meters. The bath is now filled with sea water specially transported in, and Arthur is lying in it and practicing swimming again. That''s right, just swimming! Those with abilities will become paralyzed when they encounter sea water. However, after experiments, Arthur found that he would not be paralyzed. At least, his wings could still be controlled, and he could swim and attack with his wings! He thought about it carefully, maybe it was because his wings were Emperor Gu, not part of his body, so he could do it like this! In this way, his vulnerability to seawater has been reduced by more than half! If you encounter someone with the same ability on the sea, once you cant win or get stuck in a stalemate, you can even use the same method of death to drag him into the sea, and then use your wings to defeat it! However, having said that, his wings can move back to being able to move, but his body is still weak. So when swimming, the whole person is lying in the water, only the wings behind are flapping. In this case, he can''t breathe at all, and can only hold his breath by himself. For this, he also specially called a few maids to wait aside to avoid any accidents. "Your Majesty, Lord Shion and Lord Milo, please see me!" said the maid on the side. "huhu!" Arthur flapped his wings quickly, rose slowly from the water, and left the bath. When the waiter saw it, he took a clean towel and handed it over. Arthur took the towel and wiped it and said, "Tell them to wait for me in the study!" "Yes!" The maid nodded respectfully, then turned and left. After wiping his body and putting on his clothes, Arthur came to the study. "Your Majesty!" Seeing Arthur''s arrival, Shion and Milo who were waiting in the study spoke in unison, and said respectfully. "En!" Arthur waved his hand, passed through the two, sat on the chair, and said seriously, "How are you preparing?" "Back to your Majesty, everything is ready!" Shion replied. "That''s good!" Arthur nodded, then took out the box containing eleven giant potions from the side, handed it to Shion, and ordered, "The navy already knows about this, this time you set off. Be careful now, let the skybreaker go out in diving mode, and dont let the navy discover it!" Shion nodded, took the box, and left with Milo! From yesterday''s test of Gion, Arthur understood that the Navy should have obtained the information of this marriage through some kind of news channel, but the news should not be very clear, so Gion will test it! If he hadn''t reacted quickly at the time and had just pretended to be confused, he might have exposed flaws. If he exposed flaws, it would definitely have caused a lot of unnecessary trouble! Arthur hates trouble, even more unnecessary trouble! He will try to minimize the trouble before the completion of the Magic Valley Town, and after that, even if the Navy discovers that the Kingdom of Saint Martin and Charlotte Lingling are married, it doesn''t matter. Like the country of flowers, there are so many pirate troops, and even they have been rewarded. They are not the same as a franchise, and the navy can''t help them. Arthur just married a wife who was once a pirate, and there is still no reward, what can the navy say? Even the world government has no reason to interfere in the marriage of the kings of the participating countries, right? As for the information that the Navy had received the news, Arthur hesitated, and finally gave up his plan to tell the Charlotte family. You must know that the Charlotte family''s intelligence network is very powerful. If the Navy can know this news, there are only two possibilities. First, the Charlotte family knows, prepare to set up a bureau and smash the navy. Second, the people of the Charlotte family dont know that this probability is relatively small, but its not impossible. In this case, as long as the people Arthur sends out pay attention, nothing will happen! After all, if the Navy wants to arrest people, the best time is definitely when the two parties are trading, and this time, Arthur will send the skybreaker to go. If you go from the bottom of the sea, it will be easy for the Navy to catch up. Only the Charlotte family will be hunted down! Arthur can give them a few seconds of silence at most, the others are sorry, anyway, just get it! And this time, there are four main escorts that Arthur is going to send out, Mi Luo, Shion, Heaven Breaker, and the clone of Leiqiu, and there are twenty waiters and maids accompanying him! Among them, Leiqiu''s avatar was brought by Arthur deliberately, afraid of something unexpected in this transaction. Leiqiu itself has a certain combat effectiveness. At critical moments, you can also use it as a power bank to extend the battle time of the sky breaker. ------------- Outside the sea of ??the Kingdom of Saint Martin. A naval warship is hiding in the shadow of a small island, peeking out in the direction of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and various merchant ships heading for the upside-down mountain. "Well, what happened to Gion-sama, why did you keep pouting your **** since morning?" "Yes, I found something wrong early in the morning. Not only did I push my **** but also spread my legs so apart, what''s wrong?" "I heard that Gion-sama had dinner with the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin last night, and they ate very late!" "What!! Is it true?" "No wonder, I said how Gion-sama is like this today!" "But Gion-sama and us didn''t just arrived yesterday? Why did we hook up?" "Oh, you don''t understand, there is something called love at first sight!" ... This warship is full of female soldiers brought by Gion from the headquarters. Although they are performing a mission, the female soldiers can''t help but talk about gossip. And the protagonist of their gossip is Gion standing on the bow, spreading his legs, and pouting his ass. In fact, Gion also heard their gossip. She was unmoved on the surface, but her face kept twitching, she felt ashamed and dying in her heart, but after feeling the hotness there, she did not dare to close her legs, and could only hate herself for why she went yesterday. Eat spicy chrysanthemum! Besides, it is not easy to explain to the female soldiers! I cant say that Im hot, right? So, she secretly made a decision, next time she must take this group of goods to eat spicy chrysanthemum, and the hottest one. When that happens, everyone will press their **** together! After , these gossips will be broken without attack! and under the sea not far away from them. A yacht that resembles a whale is moving very fast. "It''s a pity, this kind of beauty can''t be seen by Dismask!" On the yacht, Milo sat on the sofa, holding a glass of red wine, looking at the surrounding deep sea beauty through the transparent glass, and exclaimed. This time, Dismask should have come out to perform the task. However, Dismask discovered a few days ago that he was able to enter and exit Seireitei, and he could also practice there. The practice speed was much faster than usual, so Arthur let him stay in Seireitei to practice, so he missed this mission! "This kind of beauty can be seen as long as you are alive, and you can only see the place where Dismax is dead, so I think it is a pity you!" Shion poured cold water on Milo without hesitation. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu, who was enjoying the massage of the maid, also yelled in agreement~www.novelhall.com~ After my analysis, I think Shion''s point is reasonable! "At this time, the icy mechanical sound rang out here, and Heavenly Breaker also said something like a lively. One person, one beast and one machine would leave Milo speechless! "Ah---ha, look, that ship over there should be the navy to monitor our battleship!" Milo quickly changed the subject. After hearing his words, the next moment, the Skybreaker directly projected the place where the warship was in front of a few people, and magnified it several times. "Yep!?" Shion looked suspicious, the one standing on the bow seemed to be the new Brigadier General Gion, right? Why are you standing in that posture? "The one at the bow should be Commodore Gion? Why is it standing like that?" Milo asked the same question. Suddenly, Shion seemed to have thought of something. has a strange look on his face. "I heard... Last night, His Majesty Arthur seemed to have dinner with Brigadier General Gion!" Shion said in a deep thought. "Could it be!" Milo stared at Shion with wide eyes, as if thinking of something, said quickly, "Then shut it down, don''t watch!" Shion saw that he was thinking of something wrong, and quickly explained: "No... I mean, the two of them ate spicy chrysanthemum last night!" At this moment, Milo also showed a weird look. Hearing the words Laju, he immediately understood what had happened. "Aha... the weather is really good today, let''s hurry up, leave them alone!" Milo said solemnly. "Well, I think it should be the same, let''s go!" Shion touched his chin and nodded in agreement. Chapter 104： Magic Valley one month later Great Channel Magic Valley Town In the early morning, after the pirates partyed all night, this town had a rare quiet moment. "La la la... la la la..." On the street, a seven or eight-year-old girl with long blond hair wearing a red princess dress, black leather shoes, and a childlike smile, sang and danced across the empty and quiet street. The whole town seems to be quiet and peaceful. If you dont know it, you wouldnt think it is a pirate town. "Boom!!!" The sudden huge explosion broke the quiet of this town. "Grass-----" "Who is it that interrupted my sleep!" "Son of a bitch!!!" "That **** shot early in the morning?" "Kill that bastard!" ... The swords and guns in the hands of a large group of pirates ran out of the tavern on two streets cursingly. As soon as came out, they saw a scene of splitting their eyes. There is already a sea of ??fire at the pier. Everyones ships were burnt upright. "Ah---my boat!!!" "Which **** did it?" "Where are the people on the boat? Are they all dead?" ... A group of pirates was so angry that they wanted to go to the dock to find out. Just at this time. A large pirate ship with a beckoning skeleton painted with a hat and collar adorned with fluff and lipstick came through the sea of ??fire and appeared on the dock. on board. "Clean up all the people in the town!" Kata Kuri said indifferently, holding the steel fork in his hand, pointing to the town. "Yes!" the subordinates replied excitedly. Then, the pirates under Kata Kuri jumped off the boat and rushed into the town. "what---" "Help!" "Forgive me!" "I can join you!" ... Soon, there were screams in the town. Kata Kuri looked carefully for a while, and did not find any problems, so he didn''t look at it again. turned his head, behind him was a girl with a long sword. is Smoky. Smoky looked at the small town in front of him, but his thoughts were no longer above, but stunned. Kata Kuri looked at this scene, smacked, seemed to want to say something, but finally gave up. "Huh huh!" After a while, a **** pirate with a big knife returned. "Clean up!" said the pirate out of breath. "Hmm!" Kata Kuri nodded slightly. --------------- The endless sea...underneath, a whale-shaped yacht heads towards the form of Magic Valley Town. "what..." Miro yawned boredly while lying on the sofa. Outside the window next to him, corals, seaweeds, and various fishes constituted a beautiful view of the ocean world, but he was not interested in this scene. The first day he saw these, Milo was still excited, but the second day, the third day...for more than twenty days, he couldn''t stand it anymore. But in order to avoid trouble, the Skybreaker travels under the ocean for a long time, so he has to look at this again. at this time. A few navy warships passed by on their heads. Seeing this scene, Milo just raised his head and glanced slightly, and didn''t care. He''s not surprised anymore. Under the radar and optical camouflage of the Skybreaker, every time a ship comes, it can be spotted in advance, and you can choose to go around or be invisible, or dive into the water at most. Although the Skybreaker is a full two hundred meters in size, its actions are like ghosts. From their departure from the Kingdom of St. Martin, no one has discovered the ship, as if it did not exist. "It''s so boring!" Milo sighed. "Isn''t there enough amusement equipment on this ship, is it not enough for you to play?" Shi Angpan said lightly, sitting on the sofa. "I have played enough, at the speed of my hand, those games are not difficult, and I can easily pass the level!" Milo said helplessly. "Then one that is difficult, let''s play cards and call Heaven Breaker?" Shi Ang said with a chuckle. "Uh...oh, I''m going to play the game!" Milo scratched his head, smiled awkwardly, stood up, and walked toward the game room. It''s not that he doesn''t want to play, but that he doesn''t want to play with Shion and Duantianji! He played with these two goods before and successfully gained a record of 30 victories and more than 170 defeats. Most of these 30 victories were won by teaming up with one of them when he played Fighting Landlords. If he was alone, Ninety-nine percent are failures. no way! Shion is calm-headed and has strong calculation skills. He plays cards and counts three moves in one step! And Heaven Breaking Machine is not a good match. It is a robot in itself, and its mind has never been heated. When playing cards, he counts all kinds of data. Both of them play cards are all technical work! Miro is a normal player alone, caught in the middle, so he is the one who loses. Unless his luck is very good, he will lose. at this time. Another warship passed over their heads, but this warship was different from the previous ships, mainly because of the person standing in front of the warship. Standing on the bow of the boat is a strong man with a strong face wearing a rose corsage, a dark red suit, a navy hat on his head and black leather gloves on his hands. ------- on a navy warship. "Blubru!" The phone worm rang. The navy soldier on the side immediately picked it up. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com "Hey... Um... OK, please wait a moment!" As he said, the navy hung up the phone and trot to the bow of the ship. "Lieutenant General Akadog, the ships of the Charlotte family have entered Demon Valley Town just now, and they have also cleared the ships in the harbor." The soldier reported respectfully. "En!" Aka dog nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Let all the nearby warships be concealed to surround them, hide carefully so that no one can find it, and when their marriage partner comes over, they will catch them all!" "Yes!" The soldier nodded respectfully, then turned around and ran to the phone worm to make a call. In fact, when the Charlotte family ships came to the great waterway from the New World, the Navy had discovered them for the first time. However, the Navy knows that it is useless to find them. The most important thing is to find their marriage partner and find the thing that allows them to marry. Only when they find something can they complete the task. If only people are found, even if they are defeated or killed, then they will continue the next time. Only if they find something, they can get it done once and for all. Therefore, when they first came out of the Great Channel, the Navy sent people to follow their ships secretly until they stopped in Magic Valley. Along the way the navy followed, the Charlotte family seldom stopped, at most they replenished supplies, and set off again in less than half an hour. Now that they stopped in Demon Valley Town and attacked the port, it means that this is probably the place for the two parties to trade. "Devil Valley Town is also a pirate den. This time, destroy the entire town!" Aka Dog murmured, and the two arms around his chest dripped a little bit of magma, making a creaking sound. Chapter 105： Fly Just when Shion was about to arrive at Magic Valley Town, Kata Kuli suddenly called and said that he would change the location. Hearing the news, Shion touched his chin and thought for a while, then showed a playful smile, and muttered: "It seems that this transaction is safe and sound, and the Navy is miserable!" Since Kata Kuri said this, it means that the Charlotte family has already discovered news from the navy undercover, but after knowing it, they still choose to trade around Demon Valley Town, it must be a pit here in Demon Valley Town. Wave navy. However, if the Navy is pitted, it doesn''t matter what Shion is doing, the most important thing is to complete the transaction. The broken sky machine was in optical camouflage and diving mode, and brought a few people to the place Kata Kuri said. This is an island reef, not big, and not far from Magic Valley Town, it is crescent-shaped. When the Skybreaker came to the seabed near this island reef, Kata Kuris ships were already waiting here. "Blubru!" "Hey!" "We have arrived!" Shion looked at the Kata Kuri ship above, and said in a deep voice. "Yep!?" Hearing the words, Kata Kuri glanced at the surrounding environment with confusion, but found nothing, so he frowned and said, "Where?" "Don''t look at it, let''s trade now!" Shion looked at Kata Kuri, who was standing on the bow of the ship, and said with a smile. "How to trade?" Kata Kuli frowned and asked after searching Shion''s ship to no avail. "Please also ask the princess to jump directly into the sea!" Shion paused and continued, "At that time things will naturally float up!" region? Katakuri''s eyes condensed, and he looked straight down at the ship. But still nothing was found. There is only a piece of crystal clear water and various sea creatures that are constantly swimming. and many more... Kata Kuri suddenly found a clue. The surrounding fish seemed to avoid one place. Immediately, Kata Kuri released what he is best at seeing and hearing domineering. Now, he finally knew where people were. Under the sea! There is a huge monster lying on the bottom of the sea, and it is completely integrated with the surrounding sea water, and it is completely invisible to the naked eye. What kind of ship is this? A trace of doubt flashed through Kata Kuri''s mind. But then he suppressed the doubt again, and traded first. turned to look at Smoky behind him. Smoky''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t say anything, and went straight to the bow of the ship, without any hesitation, and jumped directly. "Puff!" Splashing waves. As a fruit capable person, Smoky could only watch as he fell to the bottom of the sea. suffocation and weakness! After falling for a few seconds, she suddenly felt as if her body had touched some place. next moment. An inexplicable force pulled her into this place. her eyes lit up, her feet touched the ground, she immediately felt the strength of her body return. looked around in a circle. She discovered that this was a luxurious and huge yacht, and she was in the hall of this yacht. "See the princess!" "Leiqiu---" Shion took Miro and Raichu, as well as the waiters and maids on the boat, all respectfully. Smoky just nodded faintly, without speaking. However, Shi Ang didn''t care, smiled and made a please gesture: "Wang Hao, please!" and the other side. After Smoky jumped down, a box also floated up. "Catch it up!" Kata Kuri said in a deep voice. "Yes!" The pirates immediately agreed. Then, a pirate jumped directly into the sea, picked up the box, then returned to the boat and handed it to Kata Kuri respectfully. Kata Kuri took the box and opened it. There were eleven green potions inside. There was a beam of joy on his face. But then he converged again, turned to look at the pirate brothers behind him, pointed a two-meter-high pirate, and said, "You, come here!" The pointed pirate walked out in a hurry. Then, Kata Kuri carefully took out a bottle of potion and handed it to the pirate, nodding his head slightly. The pirate immediately understood what he meant and took the potion. "!" The potion is opened. "Gulong!" Pirate drank it all at once. After a while. He began to swell up, and his body gradually grew larger. Seeing this, Kata Kuri''s face showed joy, but the next moment, his smile froze. Because the pirate''s body only swelled to six meters, he stopped. I... am I being pitted? This is Kata Kuris first thought. You must know that according to the information he got, the largest of those giants was more than 60 meters, and the smallest was more than 10 meters. They were so fierce that they could easily kill the ship and destroy the country, and what he saw was also more than 10 meters. But, what''s the matter with the six meters tall in front of you? and many more! He suddenly thought of something! When he was talking with Arthur, Arthur once said that every bottle of these potions is different after use! With luck, he quickly called another two-meter-high pirate to try. "Gulong!" The medicine is underwater. The pirate swelled up visible to the naked eye. This experiment made him feel a little relieved. This pirate has grown to a height of eleven meters. Although he is not as tall as the previous experiment, it is only slightly shorter than the adult giant! After , after an experiment, Kata Kuri discovered another major problem. The giant is so vulnerable! With a light punch, he knocked the giant away. What''s more weird was that when a huge wind blew over, the giant blew up! Yes, it''s flying! flew directly out of the ship and fell into the water. The giant floated directly on the water! A giant floated on the water like a balloon! Now, he panicked! Why did he trade with Arthur? Not for intelligence, newspapers, those two giants who are even more fierce than ordinary giants! instead of this balloon giant in front of me! Although the height of this model is compared with ordinary people, it can be regarded as a giant, but what he wants is the giant in the information, the newspaper! Immediately, Kata Kuri was furious, picked up the phone worm, called Arthur and listened to his explanation. Suddenly, he remembered what Arthur had said before, and his body instantly froze! It seems...it seems... Arthur has already said that he doesn''t know the effect of these potions... right? ! ! ! Are you **** good? ! ! After being calculated by someone, an inexplicable discomfort appeared in Kata Kuris heart~www.novelhall.com~ It made him crazy! uncomfortable! quite uncomfortable! Soon, he had to suppress the discomfort first, return to reality, and think about it. Whether Arthur knew the effect of these potions is open to question. But now, it seems that these potions are indeed the same as Arthur said, and they behave differently after use. Therefore, Kata Kuri temporarily suppressed Arthur''s suspicion in his heart. After taking it back, I found some scientists to test the efficacy of the potion. In fact, this is also in Arthur''s calculations. You must know that the world''s black technologies are endless, but there are very few top scientists. Even if the Charlotte family finds one, it will take a while. Moreover, the potion is also produced systematically. After finding it, it is a question of whether to research it or not. Even if it is researched, it will take at least a few years to research it? During this period of time, even if the Charlotte family doubted these potions, there would be no action, and the authority of the intelligence network would still release part of Arthur. At that time, Arthur can use this little authority to develop an intelligence network belonging to the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Moreover, he has also harvested a daughter-in-law who is at least a lieutenant general in the future. I make money no matter how you look at it! As for the efficacy of the potion, at that time, would Arthur still be afraid of Charlotte Lingling? Even if she is a mother-in-law, she can''t beat her! ------------- the other side. The red dog in Demon Valley Town also feels something is wrong! Chapter 106： Big explosion Time goes back half a day ago. After the Charlotte family entered the town of Magic Valley. The navy around also gradually rushed to the vicinity of the town, and surrounded the town in secret. But after waiting for a long time, there was no movement in the small town in front of me, and no ships approached. Fortunately, even though the red dog has an upright personality and cruel methods, he still can stand his temper. He didn''t worry much, but stared at the town quietly with a telescope. at this time. The suspicious target appeared! Outside the encirclement, a thick mist suddenly appeared. Along with the mist, a three-story sailing warship pulled out of the mist and sailed towards the town of Magic Valley. And a rose flag hung on the battleship. Flag of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Aka dog recognizes it immediately! This is a kingdom that is still fresh in his memory. It is this kingdom that has beaten the ghost spiders into an inhuman form. At that time, he wanted to retaliate, but it was a pity that he was stopped! But... Is it the Kingdom of Saint Martin that is married to the Charlotte family this time? Aka Inu showed a puzzled expression, but then he changed his mind, just right! If it is really them, then this time, in addition to solving the people of the Charlotte family, it can also teach the people of Saint Martin''s kingdom a deep lesson! St. Martins ship slowly approached the town of Magic Valley. The Charlotte family in the town of Magic Valley waved to their ship and guided them into the harbor! Now, Akinu has confirmed the goal! "Let all warships encircle the town, don''t let anyone escape!" The red dog said in a deep voice and commanded the navy soldier beside him. "Yes!" The soldier saluted and turned to go to work! After a while, twenty-five hidden warships appeared one after another, their muzzles aimed at them, surrounding the town. "Fire!" Without giving the people in the small town time to react, the red dog gave an order, and the warships fired one after another. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Twenty-five warships fired all guns and shot towards the town, regardless of whether there were ordinary people or people captured by pirates in the town. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The firepower of the shells covered most of the town, exploding everywhere in the town. After one round, half of the town was on fire, but strangely, there was no sound for help in the town. However, the red dog did not notice this, but instead focused on the people of Saint Martin''s Kingdom and the Charlotte family who fled into the small town. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, a cruel sneer appeared on his face, and his fist was raised. "Meteor Volcano!" The pair of fists instantly turned into huge lava fists and struck them towards the sky, and then the magma fists like a meteor shower continued to fall from the air, covering the entire Demon Valley Town. This time, even more than the previous artillery shells, the whole town was full of white smoke, and almost all the houses in the town were burned in the magma. But this is not over yet! "Follow me from the first to tenth warships. Don''t let anyone escape from the other surrounding towns!" Akidog gave an order, and immediately stepped into the town, and the ten warships rushed into the town. After that, it drove towards the port at a very fast speed. As soon as he set foot in the small town, Chi Inu took a halt, his face showed a solemn expression, he felt something wrong! is too quiet! Except for the sound of molten smelt and fire, there is no other sound in the whole town. Moreover, the smell in the air is also a bit problematic. He twitched his nose and sniffed the smell in the air carefully. There is the smell of burnt meat, the smell of things after being burned, and the smell of gunpowder smoke. There are various flavors, but only a little **** smell is missing! Do not! There is a smell of blood! is very light! In his experience, the smell of blood is not fresh, but has been dead for a while, but they saw the Charlotte family come in, how could they die for a while? At this moment, his navy also logged into the port! "kill----" "Go!" "Don''t leave one pirate!" ... The navy is like a rainbow, and the shouters are about to rush into the town. "stop!" Aka dog reached out and stopped them. Suddenly, the rainbow-like momentum of the navy stopped abruptly, stopped, and looked at the red dog with some doubts. Akahound didn''t explain, but frowned, using his knowledge to feel everything around him carefully, trying to find out the weird place in this small town. At this time, a cute little girl in a red princess dress in the town looked at this scene with a touch of regret in her eyes, and muttered: "It''s a pity, but... forget it, that''s it!" As he said, the little girl pulled a rope from the ground, and behind the rope was tied a small duck-shaped pedal boat. "La la la... la la la..." The boat seemed to have no weight, and was easily dragged. Just like that, the little girl dragged the boat with the rope, singing and jumping past the navy. The weird thing is that the navy doesn''t seem to see her. It''s just that when the little girl passed by Akainu, Akainu seemed to have noticed something, and suddenly turned his head, showing a puzzled expression, but in the end there was no action. In this way, the little girl dragged the boat to the port. Putting the boat on the water, with a slight jump, the petite body got on the boat, sitting on the neck of the duck boat, holding the handles on both sides of the duck''s head with two hands, and stepping on the pedals with two short legs. As he moved, he shouted: "One, two, one, one, two, one!" The boat started to move! After a while, the duck boat left the port. After a certain distance from the boat, the little girl stopped and looked back at Magic Valley Town, with a pure smile on her face. "Danger!" The red dog in the town, feel an inexplicable sense of crisis at this moment! He still believes in the dangerous instincts he has acquired over the years. "Retreat!" The red dog made a decisive decision and roared angrily. At the same time, he released his domineering armed forces, iron nuggets, and fruit abilities instantly. In addition to protecting himself, he also protected the surrounding navy. When the surrounding officers heard his roar, they immediately reacted, armed with all the defenses of the iron block, and then turned and ran! Too late! Next second. "Boom!!!" With a dazzling light, the whole island...exploded! ! ! The impact of the explosion came from the island and swept the entire island, blasting everything on the island into powder, and the smoke and dust instantly filled the island! The huge air wave caused by the explosion also spread for hundreds of miles, causing the sea around the island to roll up and down, and a mushroom-like cloud appeared above the island. After a while, the smoke slowly dissipated. The red dog stood in embarrassment. Only the land under his feet was intact. The other land on the island even sank dozens of centimeters, and the center of the island was blown out to a dark depth. pit. At the moment when the sense of crisis appeared, Akakin realized that this was a trap! Although he reacted quickly, his subordinates could not react! Even if it was his full support, only a group of naval officers with high combat effectiveness stood in embarrassment! Almost none of the nearly 3,000 naval soldiers on ten warships were left. The **** water filled the harbor, with broken limbs and arms flying everywhere, and even the warships at the harbor were shattered by the impact of the explosion. A piece of wreckage remained floating in the sea. "Lieutenant General Sakaski, what should I do now?" A naval officer limped and walked to the side of the red dog with a long knife, and asked with a gloomy expression. "Huh huh!" The red dog clasped his hands tightly, his body was trembling slightly, his mouth was breathing heavily, his face was distorted and hideous, his eyes were red, the green veins on his neck were exposed, and magma was dripping from his body. I can see that he is already extremely angry! However, he finally suppressed the anger in his heart~www.novelhall.com~ whispered: "Go, go to the Chambord Islands, stop them! I want one to kill them!!!" His red dog has never suffered such a loss before! "Then, what did the headquarters say?" the officer hesitated and asked. Akagi said viciously: "What else can I say? Report truthfully! By the way, let the navy on the Chambord Islands cooperate to block them, and don''t let go!" "Yes!" The officer nodded respectfully. Simply, this explosion might be powerful, but in order to prevent people from escaping, Akadog even let fifteen battleships surround the town! Because these fifteen battleships are some distance away from the island, they did not suffer much damage, but were pushed out by the airflow generated by the explosion to a range of several hundred meters. Soon, Aka Dog boarded the warship with a group of embarrassed officers, and headed towards the Chambord Islands angrily. Watching this scene, the little girl in the distance took out a phone bug and called out. "Blubru!" After a while, the phone was connected! "Code-named Illusionist, the mission is complete!" the little girl said in a crisp childish voice. "Recorded, to be confirmed!" A cold female voice rang over the phone. After hearing the reply, the little girl hung up the phone, showing a silly smile, bit her finger, and said excitedly: "Two billion Baileys, after deducting the handling fee, there are 1.8 billion Baileys, plus the previous savings, I won''t have to do it anymore! When you get the money, you can go back to Xihai for retirement!" After that, she hesitated again, "But... my mother is only thirty this year, is it too early to provide for the elderly? Forget it, dont worry about him in the next half of my life! Its this time that I offended the navy to death. Be careful from now on!" ~： Testimonials on the shelves! ! ! I thought about it and let it go. Thanks for thinking about something, forget it! As for subscribing to this kind of thing, the Buddhism system is updated. If nothing happens, it will be on the shelves tomorrow at noon. When the time comes, five chapters will be updated on the day they are released. The two saved chapters will be released after they are released at noon. The other three chapters can only be played desperately. It is expected that they will all be released around 8 o''clock in the evening. resume normal updates the next day, and add one more to the rookie **** boss. After , the Buddhism system was updated, and the fourth watch broke out from time to time (really not timed, I dont know when it will survive...) ... That''s it! ! ! Chapter 107： Illusionist Codename Illusionist Professional Underground Bounty Hunter real name is ominous Working time for twelve years looks ominous (there is no specific photo, but according to the informant, it looks like an old girl.) may be female Ominous age The ability can release a large range of fake and real illusions, and even seeing and hearing domineering can not be detected (suspected to be a superhuman fantasy fruit) The Admiral of the Navy held this information in his empty hands, with an unhappy expression on his face. It is normal for the navy to suffer a loss. Although it has been fighting against pirates and has killed many powerful pirates, it is also often calculated by the pirates! Few people suffer like this this time. Not only didn''t the enemy hit a single one, but he inexplicably damaged many soldiers and ten warships. What is even more annoying is that half of this report is ominous! knows the code name, occupation, working time and ability, looks, age, name, and even gender is suspect. How does the navy find someone? Its hard to send even a reward order! "!" At this time the office door rang. "Come in!" Sengoku walked in with his hands in his pockets. "Sit down!" took a seat with a please gesture. Sengoku walked straight over and sat directly in front of Kong. "Warring States, what do you think?" The air admiral handed over the report. After receiving the report, the Warring States Period took a closer look, then put it down after a while, and slowly said, "Based on the situation reported by the Akadog and the intelligence inquired, the Charlotte family should be hired. This guy named Illusionist disguised the Demon Valley Town that had been cleaned up in advance!" "Then when their ship is about to reach Demon Valley Town, let the illusionist disguise as their ship and continue to Demon Valley Town. At a certain moment, they let the illusionist steal their ship and leave the route. !" "Because during this process, the line of sight on the navy''s warships never left their ship, which led us to think that they entered Magic Valley Town, but in fact, the Charlotte family later attacked Magic Valley Town and the ships that came to trade. All are disguised by illusionists!" "Also, this time it should be a conspiracy by the Charlotte family, because we just received the news that the spy we sent has been killed by the Charlotte family!" "Not long ago, the people of the Charlotte family threw the spy''s body into our branch base, and they also engraved the spy''s fate on the spy''s body. It can be seen that they deliberately provoke us. !" "In addition, according to our examination of the corpse, it was found that the spys death time was almost the same as the time when the message was passed. Therefore, we have reason to suspect that the spy was actually discovered long ago, but the Charlotte family has not touched him. !" Kong nodded slightly, these guesses coincided with his thoughts, and he made a decision in his heart, but he still asked the Warring States period, "Then what do you think should be done now?" "You can''t let them go easily!" The Warring States period pondered for a moment and said, "When the people of the Charlotte family go back, they must pass through the Chambord Islands, so we''d better stop them there!" "Also, Sakarski is chasing behind them now. As long as we are blocked in front of us, we can strike back and forth and destroy them in one fell swoop!" After thinking about it, he added, "Since they have discovered the spy before this, and also provoke us, then there will be sufficient preparations for the Chambord Islands, which must pass through after the transaction is completed, so when the time comes, you personally Go ahead!" "Okay!" Warring States nodded. Kong was silent for a while, then continued to ask, "How much do you think the reward for this illusionist is appropriate?" "The illusionist is the main character of this operation. If it were not for her, the Charlotte family''s operation would not be so smooth. However, according to her previous intelligence record, she did not have much combat power. Its a hidden ability!" "To sum it up, it is most appropriate to offer a reward of about 300 million. In addition, the main intelligence work of our navy is placed on the pirates. There is no intelligence source in the underground world. Therefore, if you want to hunt down this illusionist, it is best to hire a CP person. Cooperate!" The Warring States Period pushed the glasses and said seriously. Sora thought for a while, nodded, and said, "Well, the people on the CP side, let me say, hunt down this illusionist as soon as possible, and what do you think of this trade partner in the end?" When it comes to trading partners, the atmosphere in the office suddenly becomes a lot heavier. Warring States showed a solemn look on his face, and analyzed, "According to the news from Akagu, the object of the marriage is a sailing warship with the flag of the Kingdom of Saint Martin hanging on it. According to the news from Gion, Saint Martin has no ships going to sea!" "There is a contradiction between the two. For the time being, it is not clear whether it is the Kingdom of Saint Martin, but I personally think it should be! Otherwise, why would the illusionist use this banner, but we have no evidence, even if there is evidence, as a franchise We have nothing to do with them in China!" Hearing the words, a tangled expression appeared on Sora''s face. , you know, this franchise of the Kingdom of St. Martin is still made by the Navy! But now they have a headache! To put it bluntly, marriage means taking a wife. A king of a franchise country marries a wife who has no reward, and then gives something to the pirate family. What can the navy do? There is no reason to stop it at all, at most it is a warning! You need to know that even the Kingdom of Flowers, which has more than one pirate group on the surface, can become a franchise country. How about King Saint Martin marrying a pirate wife? More importantly, since joining the Kingdom of St. Martin, the superficial effort has been doing well. The Heavenly Gold has been actively handed in, and it has also been very active in communicating with world government officials~www.novelhall.com~If the navy interferes with the king''s Personal matter, what do other countries think about it? "Well, let Gion see, if King St. Martin gets married this month, it means that the object is really them, then report to the world government to see how the world government handles it!" I thought about it, and said helplessly. "En!" The Warring States also nodded, this is the best way to deal with it now! ----------- When Arthur got the news again, it was already a month later. The navy blocked the Charlotte family in the Chambord Islands, and the General Buddha''s Warring States took action personally. Although the Charlotte family had been prepared for a long time, under the horror of the Warring States period and under the attack of Lieutenant General Akadog, they could only flee in embarrassment! And only a few core characters escaped. The other soldiers were all destroyed. The Dandan Baron who came to meet them died two times before he managed to escape. The Giant Potion also broke four in this battle. The Charlotte family grabbed three, and the Navy grabbed two! After hearing the news, Arthur felt excited inexplicably. Looking at the more than twenty bottles of green potion he thought was tasteless, he suddenly felt that this tasteless potion was great value! Arthur touched his chin and thought with excitement, if in the future, the members of the Charlotte family consume the potion, and nothing has been researched out, should I pit them again? . Chapter 108： Follow St. Martin Shipyard Although Blood Harbor Township Shipyard is now the most important shipyard in the kingdom, the original St. Maarten Shipyard is not abandoned, and ships are still being built. Early this morning, Arthur gave the workers here a holiday! And he is here with a few golden saints waiting for Smoky''s arrival. For this marriage, Arthur himself did not expect to go so smoothly. Of course, this also proves how powerful the Charlotte family''s intelligence network is. If it weren''t for the last Warring States period, the navy could only suffer this loss! The waiting time is not long. Soon, a huge yacht slowly drove into the shipyard. Smoky stood on the bow of the boat holding Leiqiu, looking at the surroundings in confusion, is this the place where she will live in the future? For the past month, she has spent all of her life in the body of Heaven Breaking Machine. Although the equipment is luxurious and even has various amusement facilities, her confusion about the future and the unknown about Arthur have made her uninterested. Come, hide in the room all day long unhappy. After Shion saw her feelings, but he had no good way to solve it, so he simply asked Leiqiu, the most popular maid, to play with her! Facts have proved that his approach is correct. Girls can''t resist the temptation of cute things. With Smoky accompanied by Leiqiu, he feels much better. Of course, its just in a good mood. The confusion about the future still exists, which makes her want to know about St. Martins Kingdom and about Arthur! And at this moment, Heaven Breaker spoke! At the beginning, the opening of the Heaven-defying Machine also frightened her. After all, a cold mechanical sound rang out of thin air in the room, which was really strange. Later, she gradually got used to the existence of the Heaven-defying Machine. and learned a lot about the Kingdom of Saint Martin and Arthur through the broken sky machine! However, she sneered at the power of Arthur in the words of Duantianji. She thought that where Xihai was so powerful, how powerful could it be? Although her mother''s order is to marry, she will not resist the marriage, but it is not so easy to get into her bed. In her heart, the future husband must be stronger than her. After being confused for a while in the bow of the ship, Smoky came back to his senses, hugged Leiqiu, jumped out of the ship first, and walked outside the shipyard without looking back, without even looking at it. Arthur glanced. Arthur and the saints who looked confused were left in the shipyard. Then, after a while, Arthur looked at Smokys leaving back with an expression of interest on his face, touched his chin, and chuckled softly, "Hehe, personality! But its okay. Well!" At this time, Shion took Miro and the waiters and maids off the ship, and the Heaven Breaking Machine became a battle form after a creak. "See Your Majesty!" Shion, Miro, Heaven Breaking Machine, and the waiters knelt on one knee and shouted in unison. "No gift!" Arthur waved his hand casually. "Thanks for your hard work, go back and rest! You will have a reward this time, and I will send someone to your home afterwards!" Arthur said with a smile. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" A group of people replied happily. In the next few days, under the control of the ministers, Arthur married the second princess, Charlotte Smoky. Maybe every woman has a perfect wedding in her heart! Although Smoky didn''t give Arthur any face in the shipyard, he was still very cooperative when he got married. Opening, wedding, ending, a series of ceremonies, the two successfully formed a couple. Evening. Arthur''s bedroom. Ishihara Rimi was not here today. Instead, she chose to go to the next room to sleep and gave the dorm to two people, because she knew that there is only one time in a woman''s life. Of course she wanted to be perfect! "Crack!" Arthur pushed open the door and walked in. The goal is to wear a white wedding dress, with healthy wheat-colored skin, slender legs, long hair fluttering, beautiful and moving, and a long knife in his hand. and many more! What seems to be wrong? Arthur rubbed his eyes involuntarily, and then fixed his eyes. Still something is wrong! Why are you holding a long sword in your hand! ! ! Is it going to take me off? Thinking of this, Arthur shrank, and his whole body was chilly! "Haha! Although I am married to you, it does not mean that you can go to my bed at will. If you want to go to bed, you have to ask about the sword in my hand!" Smoky held the sword horizontally to his chest and sneered. . "Uh, what do you mean, as long as you can beat you?" Arthur was taken aback first, then smiled dumbly and asked. "Well!" Smoky nodded heavily. Hearing this, a smile appeared on Arthur''s face, "Then I''m going to do it!" "Go ahead!" Smoky said disdainfully. next moment! Arthur suddenly appeared in front of her. A **** hand directly held her long sword, and gently held it. "Crack!" Before she could react, the long sword in her hand was instantly shattered and turned into fragments. He faced Smokys chest and asked softly, "Is this enough?" If Smoky is about the same height as his, and saying this to his ears, he will immediately have a domineering president, but now it can only be regarded as the most adorable height difference! And Arthur is still the short one! Smuji looked at the handle of the sword in a daze, she never expected Arthur to be so strong! Immediately, an unwilling mood surged in my heart. threw the handle of the sword in his hand casually, slammed his fist at Arthur, and activated the fruit ability. "Juicing!" "!" "what----" When Smokys fist struck, there was a flash of lightning on Arthur''s body, and she was immediately electrocuted. She let out a scream, her legs numb, and she collapsed on the ground instantly. "Sound thunder fruit!?" Smoky raised his head and stared at Arthur with an incredible expression. You must know that the Thunder Fruit is one of the top fruits in the natural system, and it is so eager for people to exist. Even she had hoped that she could obtain this powerful fruit! Unexpectedly, I saw it on the king of the kingdom in such a small place as Xihai! "Well!" Arthur raised his mouth slightly and nodded. "Will you come? I can play with you by relying solely on physical skills without the fruit power!" Arthur showed a mischievous smile on his face. He knew that people like Smoky, who came out of the worlds top pirate group, were born with a sense of superiority. In order to avoid disharmony in his harem in the future, he must completely destroy this sense of superiority and severely treat it. Stomped under the feet. "Come, why not come!" Smoky''s reluctance came up again, patted the floor, stood up suddenly, and said harshly. "Okay, come on then!" Arthur smiled slightly and put his hands behind him. Smoky saw this, his eyes condensed, and angrily said, "Are you looking down on me?" "Hehe!" Arthur''s eyes showed contempt, and he looked up and down Smouji, then chuckled lightly, the expression self-evident. "Go to hell!" Smoky was angry from his heart, and slammed his fist to Arthur~www.novelhall.com~ and hid left! flashes right! go ahead! Back! Arthur''s body moved slightly, as if he could see Smoky''s attack, every time he moved with the smallest range, it was able to avoid her attack. After playing for a long time, Smoky also felt something was wrong! Suddenly, an ability that had been heard appeared in her mind! She looked at Arthur with horror and said, "Seeing and hearing the color domineering, foreseeing the future?" Arthur didn''t answer, still smiling, and nodded slightly. The powerful armed color, the fruit of thunder, the color that can predict the future, what kind of monster is this! but He seems to be very qualified as my husband? Do you want to just follow? Smuji struggled inwardly, and finally put his hands down, completely giving up his intention to attack! "Now, can you accept me as your husband?" Arthur smiled slightly and looked at Smoky and asked gently. Smoky did not speak, but his face turned red with a brush, bit his lip lightly, did not speak, turned his head slightly, and muttered, "I can''t beat you again, do whatever you want!" Although the voice is very small, but Arthur can still hear clearly, smiles slightly, deceive him . Chapter 119： Captain ? Vermeyo Island "Huh huh!" Two heavy gasps sounded in the center of the island. 35xs At this time, there was already a mess here, with traces of sword energy crisscrossing everywhere. Two figures stood on both sides of this messy land. One was a white-bearded and bald old man wearing a kimono and holding a sword. The other was blonde hair that stretched to the ground, with the rudder stuck in his head, and his legs were two. An old man in a kimono with a knife. "I said, old man Yamayamamoto, do you have to be like this? Wouldn''t I invite you to do a big deal with me? As for when you come up, do you want to fight to the death?" Shi Ji gasped and said intermittently. "Hehehe I didn''t plan to go back alive when I came out of the kingdom!" Yamamoto Shigekuni also stood panting, staring at Shiji with a sneer on his face. "Did I offend you, or provoke you? Why did you do this?" Skee said depressed. Isn''t he just looking for a few accomplices to do something big? Didn''t you want to frame you, as for you to fight for life? "There is no reason, it''s just your bad luck. I decided a long time ago. As long as my grandson grows up, and the kingdom no longer needs me, I will find a strong man to carry out the sword fight. , You just hit the gun!" Yamamoto Shigekuni explained in a heavy voice. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t explain it, isn''t it just an inexplicable death fight, just fight it, who is he afraid of? But with this explanation, doesn''t his golden lion look like a bad luck taker, just hitting someone''s muzzle? "Grass!!! Old man Yamamoto, do you treat me as a bully? Believe it or not, after killing you, I will destroy all your grandson and your kingdom!" Shiji roared. "Haha!" Yamamoto Shigekuni sneered, and said disdainfully, "If you said this during your victory, I believe it, but now you see what''s in your head? It''s up to you? I''m tired of fighting. You want to fight with my grandson? Are you not fast enough?" "You!" Shige pointed at Yamamoto Shigekuni, and his anger surged to his head. He had never encountered such an annoying thing in his life. Even if the people he invited didn''t get on his ship, he still fought him to the death inexplicably, and finally he **** mocked him and even his grandson couldn''t beat him! "Good! Good! Good! Since you want to die so much, I will fulfill you!!!" Shi Ji was very angry, and even his voice trembled. 35xs "Lion majestic roll!" Suddenly, the surrounding ground was lifted up and turned into multiple lion head shapes, roaring towards Yamamoto Shigekuni. "Slash with a slash!" Yamamoto Shigekuni held the sword in both hands, slashed horizontally, and a fiery sword aura slashed out in front of him. "boom!" The two attacks collided together instantly, the sword qi cut off the lion head, and the lion head''s sword qi stopped at the same time. Upon seeing this, Shi Ji flew into the sky, kicked with both feet, and instantly launched a giant sword energy. "Chop!" "Slash with one sword!" Yamamoto Shigekuni held the long knife back, his body matched the long knife, and with a fierce wave, a huge fiery sword aura flew out. "boom!" The two collided together, and the huge air wave swelled for four or five kilometers, but the sword energy canceled each other out. "Huh huh!" After a few hits, Yamamoto Shigekuni, who had just slowed down, began to breathe again, and Shiji, who was opposite him, was obviously in better shape than him, just panting slightly. Yamamoto Shigekuni knew that he couldn''t go on like this anymore! "Shi Ji, this is my strongest sword and my last sword. If you can follow, then I will be defeated!" As he said, Yamamoto Shigekuni slowly raised his long sword and held it horizontally. In front of him, his eyes locked on Shiji tightly. A sense of crisis! A deadly sense of crisis! "Hey, old man Yamamoto, what are you going to do? Don''t mess around!" Shi Ji began to panic. To be honest, he was not afraid of death, never feared, and even arrogant on the road to death, but he was afraid of meaningless death! Especially for people like Yamamoto Shigekuni who fought him to death for inexplicable reasons, it was still one-on-one. No outsider knew about it, and there was no world-famous situation! This made him a little panicked! However, Yamamoto Shigekuni doesn''t care if he panics! He held the knife in both hands and held the knife horizontally in front of him. The momentum on his body continued to climb. The sword intent, sword aura, and vigor of all the energy in his body were condensed, and his eyes were locked tightly. Shiji in midair. "Damn it!" Shi Ji cursed secretly. He knew that he could not change Yamamoto Shigekuni''s mind and could only deal with his moves. However, he wouldn''t just wait for Shigekuni Yamamoto to gain momentum. 35xs Skee''s body twisted sharply in the air, and his feet waved again and again. "Lion Chikiya!" Together Two Three Ways Countless powerful slashes shot out, heading towards Yamamoto Shigekuni. Seeing the flying slashes, Yamamoto Shigekuni''s mouth raised slightly, with a relieved smile on his face, without hesitation, he held the knife in both hands and slashed out. "One stab at the heart!" Suddenly, an extremely powerful sword aura was launched from his hand, heading straight towards Shi Ji in the sky. This sword aura was fiery red, blooming with a dazzling light no less than the sun. When it encountered Shi Ji''s slash, it would melt all the slashes on the path as if the sun was shining on the snow. "Lion Chikiya!" Seeing this scene with horror, Shi Ji waved his feet again and again, and the speed of the slash release was a little faster, constantly consuming this sword energy. He wanted to avoid it, but there was no way. He felt that the sword aura''s aura had been firmly locked in him, no matter how much he hid, it would be useless. The sword aura would still come towards him. Fight hard! finally. "boom!" Shi Ji still did not consume this powerful slash. Sword Qi bombarded him straightly, Yu Bo even cut the island under their feet in half, and hundreds of miles of nearby seas were cut open by this aftermath of Sword Qi, forming a sword Qi Tianmo. After a pause for tens of seconds, the sea water poured into the moat again. "puff!" On the spot, Shi Ji lost consciousness, vomiting blood and flew upside down, flying hundreds of meters before he fell down from the sky. "boom!" A small pit was smashed out of the place where he fell, and Shiji lay in it, his eyes closed, life and death uncertain, and a huge burn-like scar appeared on his chest. Time passed slowly. One hour! Two hours! Three hours! Twelve hours later Suddenly, Shi Ji in the pit moved, and he suddenly opened his eyes. "Jie ha ha ha ha! Old man Yamamoto, I won in the end! Cough cough" Shi Ji sat up, grinning grimly, and finally couldn''t help coughing twice. There was a slight blood flow from the corners of his mouth, and he could see that he was injured. Not light. Then he resisted the injury, flew up from the pit, and headed towards the fighting place. When he came here, he saw Yamamoto Shigekuni leaning his sword, his eyes closed, and he stood there without any movement! "Uh" Seeing this scene, Shi Ji opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he swallowed. He already felt that there was no aura in Yamamoto Shigekuni before him, that is to say, he was dead! ! ! Yamamoto Shigekunis sword not only condensed his sword intent, sword energy and physical strength, but also his spirit, including all vitality, together, and then released it, so it will be so dazzling. A cut. at this time. "Crack!" Yamamoto Shigekuni''s sword seemed to be unable to withstand it anymore, and it fell apart in an instant, turning into fragments on the ground, and his body slowly fell down because of the lost support. Seeing this, Shi Ji waved his hand and quickly used the fruit ability to drag Yamamoto Shigekuni''s body to prevent it from being cut by the fragments of the sword. "Oh, forget it, when the time comes, send your corpse back to your kingdom!" Shi Ji looked at the corpse in front of him, a little excited, he wanted to scold him, but in the end he sighed and gave up. Admire and helpless to the old man in front of him! What I admire is that the old man can do this in order to implement his kendo. What is helpless is that the old man chose him so hard to die, so that he encountered such a battle innocently, and almost kneeled! However, he seems to have been inspired by this, and it seems that it is good to do a vigorous event before he grows old! ? ----------------- After Yamamoto Shigekuni died. Immediately I felt an inexplicable pulling force that took him to an indescribable place. There is dead silence here! It''s dark here! There is also a dedicated entrance for the Kingdom of Saint Martin! and many more! It seems something is wrong! ? Entrance dedicated to the Kingdom of Saint Martin? ? ? After he died, could he still have an illusion? If not So what is this thing? Before he could react, what was going on. He was pulled in by the white whirlpool. In the next moment, he appeared in a huge city, pavilions, terraces, towers, and pavilions, all of which were beautiful buildings with the flavor of the country of Japan. "This this" Shigekuni Yamamoto was shocked looking at this place and was a little speechless. "Master Yamamoto!?" Then he heard another stunned voice. Turning his head to see, the sound was a handsome young man in a golden armor. Immediately, Shigekuni Yamamoto recognized him. Isn''t he the Dismask of his grandson''s guard? Why, he is also dead? Yamamoto Shigeoku couldn''t react, his brain crashed instantly! Next, someone appeared in front of him. "Zhongguo?" A few surprise voices rang. Yamamoto Shigekuni took a closer look, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, aren''t those who are the former colleagues? If they died, Yamamoto Shigekuni would understand, after all, when he left the kingdom, these people were already dying. Before Yamamoto Shigekuni cleared his thoughts. At the very center of the city, an inexplicable attraction appeared and pulled him over. Along the way, I traversed half of the city and came to a luxurious courtyard in the center of the city. When he entered this house, a ball of light also entered his body, and then a large number of spirits in the air poured into his body madly, causing the spiritual power in his body to soar continuously. He couldn''t help sitting cross-legged in the middle of the house, his eyes closed tightly, while absorbing the soul, while feeling the memory brought to him by the light ball. In his memory, he experienced the life of a strong man whose name was similar to his. From an unscrupulous, he looked down as a dusty **** who was called the ghost of the sword. He slowly grew into a man with many things on his back. The captain of the Gotei 13 team. After a long time! Yamamoto Shigekuni suddenly opened his eyes, stretched out a hand, and squeezed it forcefully. A knife appeared out of thin air in his hand. His hand stroked the knife carefully. The next moment, the knife was hot and hot. Another dazzling flame! He looked at the dazzling flame and murmured, "Riu Ren Ruo volcano Ben Yuan Liu Zhai Chong Guo Yuan Liu Yuan Liu Zhai, not to mention, since coming here, it also represents a new life, so let''s have a new name! From now on, I will be called Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni!!!" With that, a huge flame rose into the sky, illuminating the entire Seireitei! . Chapter 120： Ghost Blade Maru ? When Arthur received the news, the whole person was dazed, and then he became entangled again. 35xs He discovered that his grandpa was dead, he didn''t even know what emotion he should be now! It''s not good for you to be sad! Yamamoto Shigekuni, er, the current Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni, but he was rushing alive in Seireitei, and he was given the captain''s template. Now maybe he can be beaten by him. What''s so good? sad? It''s not good if you say you are happy! After all, his body is indeed dead, and he can''t be happy even if he wants to be happy! However, Arthur didn''t have time to struggle so much. Now the main task is to ask Motoyama Ryusai Shigekuni who killed him! As soon as his thoughts moved, he came to Seiring Palace. When he arrived, he seemed to be integrated with the world, possessing infinite power and controlling everything here. With another thought, Arthur appeared in front of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni. At this time, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni was sitting on the tatami with several colleagues drinking tea and chatting. "Your Majesty!" Seeing Arthur''s arrival, several officials quickly got up and said respectfully. "You go down first!" Arthur waved his hand. "Yes!" Several officials nodded, and at the same time stepped out. "Grandpa" Arthur yelled with mixed feelings when he looked at Moto Ryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto. "Come on!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni smiled, made a please gesture, and said, "Sit down first!" "En!" Arthur nodded, and then sat cross-legged on the tatami. Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni picked up the teapot and gave Arthur a cup of hot tea. Arthur picked up the tea cup, took a sip, thought about it, and slowly said, "Grandpa, how did you come here?" "You want to ask me how I died, right?" Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni said without hesitation. "Uh" Arthur didn''t expect Motoyanagi Yamamoto to be so direct, but he nodded. "There''s nothing to say, it''s like this." Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni carefully explained the ins and outs to Arthur. It turned out that the letter he received that day was from Golden Lion Shiji! Many years ago, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni had dealt with Shiji, and the two sides also fought a battle, but in the end there was no victory or defeat. Both of them have some regrets. So they agreed to fight again after many years! Unfortunately, with Shi Ji''s constant dying, this agreement has been repeatedly postponed! It was not until this time that Shiji escaped from prison that he had time to fulfill this agreement. Of course, Shiji didn''t want to fulfill this agreement, but wanted to recruit Yamamoto Motoyanyusai Shigekuni to join his pirate group and do something big together. . Its just that he didnt expect that Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni, who hadnt seen him for many years, wanted to find someone to do his best to carry out a kendo battle because he didnt want to die in the kingdom for so long. By coincidence, he hit the gun. Above the mouth. Later, when Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni found him, he drew his sword and slashed without saying a word, and Skee somehow experienced a fierce battle. And according to Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekunis memory, he hit Shiji with a full blow before his death, and now Shiji is dead or alive. Speechless! Arthur was speechless for a while! Originally, he was still thinking about revenge for Yamamoto Motoyanyusai Shigekuni! But how can he get revenge in this situation? After careful calculation, the Golden Lion did nothing wrong! I just want to recruit you, and then fulfill the promise to fight with you. As a result, after you come up, you will smash people to death with your will, and even make them unclear about their lives! "In this case, even if he is not dead, if I go to avenge him, does it seem inhumane?" Arthur drank his tea, thinking calmly on the surface. "You don''t have to think about revenge for me. After I have integrated everything in my memory, I will personally take revenge!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni said in a deep voice. "Uh, good!" Arthur nodded in surprise, and couldn''t help crying in his heart, "I didn''t even think of revenge for you!" You are obviously cheating! Moreover, the pit during his lifetime is not over yet, so after death, he still has to find trouble? For this reason, Arthur couldn''t help but mourned for the Golden Lion for a second. You know, after the death of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, after receiving the captain''s template, his strength is much stronger than before. As long as he is familiar with his skills, he can reach the general level. As for the Golden Lion, the period of full victory is undoubtedly a general level, still a very powerful general level, but now it is at most considered the top of the lieutenant general, the general edge! After all, a rudder is inserted in the head, and both legs are broken. With so much strength left, it is considered to have accumulated a lot of strength. If a normal person looks like this, he would have died long ago, and he would lie in bed every day if he didn''t die! The golden lion can still run and jump alive, and even has considerable strength, which already shows how strong his physique is. "By the way, Grandpa, since you''ve already arrived here, you will have to work harder and bother you here in Seireing Palace in the future!" Arthur said with a smile. Although Seireitei has fewer people now, it will definitely have more population in the future than the entire Kingdom of Saint Martin. No way, ordinary souls here will begin to dissipate at a very slow rate. This process will continue for a thousand years, which means that the souls here can live for at least one thousand years. The words of the **** of death can still live after absorbing the soul. Stay longer! In reality, people can live a long life for about a hundred years, which means that the future population of Seireitei will be at least ten times that of reality. Fortunately, the Seireitei obtained by Arthur is not the same as the Seireitei of the **** of death. As the soul in the Seireitei slowly dissipates, part of the dissipated material will be absorbed by the Seireitei to synthesize the basic Zanpaku Knife. Shallow hit! The other part is to feed back the entire Seireitei, expand the land of Seireitei, and make the spirits in the air become more, so there is no need to worry about Seireitei not enough to live. "Who told me to be your grandfather? I didn''t expect to do things for you before death, and do things for you after death!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni said helplessly. "Haha!" Arthur could only smile awkwardly. Later, the two discussed the governance plan of Seireitei. The original Thirteenth Team was retained, but it was transformed into a purely legion organization, responsible for campaigns and administration, it was integrated into the original administrative system of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. The two discussed for a long time and finally decided on a plan, but the specific implementation still depends on Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni himself. After all, Arthur could not have been watching Seoreitei. After the discussion. "Okay, it''s almost here. I''ll leave first. If you have anything, Grandpa, you can ask Dismask to call me, and I''ll be here soon!" Arthur stood up and said. "Well~www.novelhall.com~ good!" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni nodded. Just when Arthur was about to turn around and leave, Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni suddenly stopped him again and said, "Yes, there is one more thing I forgot to tell you!" "Hmm!?" Arthur looked at Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni with doubts. "That''s it. I had a good friend from Wano-kuni many years ago. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, but we still keep in touch. After he got married, his wife could hardly have a daughter and died! " "And he raised his daughter just like this. Later, more than ten years ago, when his daughter was seventeen years old, he unfortunately suffered from a terminal illness. Although this terminal illness will not die immediately, it is very difficult. Healed, so he took his daughter everywhere to look for medicine for medical treatment, and we broke the contact!" "Recently, he came to the Xihai side, and his daughter''s condition began to worsen, so he wanted to find a place to spend the last period of time quietly with his daughter, so he found me!" "Originally, I made an appointment with him, and planned to go to the appointment after he was settled, but he never came, there is no way I can only go to the appointment first, I forgot to tell you when I left. If they come, remember to welcome them and arrange them by the way!" "Okay, grandpa, don''t worry about giving it to me!" Arthur promised, patted his chest, anyway, it was just a small matter. "By the way, that friend of mine is called Uenohana Guitomaru, remember!" Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni said seriously. "Well, I know!" As he said, Arthur disappeared instantly and left here. . Chapter 121： Position transfer ? The dawn breaks. The Kingdom of Saint Martin, the palace hall! Arthur sat on the throne. "See His Majesty the King!" The ministers knelt on one knee. "Free!" Arthur waved his hand. "Thank you!" The ministers got up. "What''s the matter today?" Arthur said lightly. "Your Majesty, this year''s financial report is out!" Ishihara Ken Saburo took a step forward, walked out of the crowd, and bowed to report. "Is another year going by?" Arthur sighed inwardly. Compared with previous years, the entire Kingdom of St. Martin has changed incredible. "Say it!" Arthur said solemnly. "Yes! Your Majesty" Senzaburo Ishihara nodded and said sternly, "This year''s total national income is 9.353 billion Saint Martins Saint Martins! Compared with last year, it has increased by more than 300%. !" "Among them, military expenditures, including army salaries, ordnance production, army logistics, army welfare, etc., add up to about 2 billion Saint Martins!" Military expenditures have risen three times faster than last year. The main reason is that this year''s large-scale refurbishment of the army and the establishment of the navy have caused these expenditures to soar! At present, the Kingdoms first army has been fully recruited, and preparations for the establishment of the second army are already under way. Moreover, all the warships of the first navy fleet have been built, and the ships of the second navy fleet are being prepared. "The expenditure of the Ministry of Industry, including infrastructure construction in various places, road repairs, and scientific research expenditures of the Academy of Sciences, etc., is about 1.5 billion Saint Martins!" With Mei Ke''s joining, the Kingdom invested a lot of financial resources in scientific research in order to study more things. "The royal family''s income is 10% of the country''s total income, which is 933,300,000 Saint Martins!" "To sum up, the total expenditure this year is 8.53 billion St. Martins, with a surplus of 823 million St. Martins, plus the surplus from previous years. Now the remaining money in the treasury is 23. Seventy million St. Martin''s coins, and fifty-nine billion Pele reserves!" Although the surplus has increased and the income of Bloodport Town is very large, the remaining money is less. The main reason is that Arthur''s recruitment notice for recruiting workers and talents. After these people are recruited, factories and houses will be built. , Arrange everything for them, which cost a lot. After all, more than 300,000 people have been enrolled. This is not a small number. It is not too much to arrange for one person, but if it is multiplied by more than 300,000 times, it is incredible! The population of the kingdom has now reached more than 830,000. Without the expansion of the territory, the current population is close to the limit that the kingdom can bear. If there is more, it will be a drag on the development of the kingdom. The recruitment notice for recruiting workers has also been withdrawn. Currently, only recruiting talents is left. Naturally, the more talents are the better, and it is impossible to withdraw them in the future. "En, good!" Arthur nodded in satisfaction, waved his hand, and let Ishihara Kensaburo return to his position. Although the remaining money is less, the development of the country is still visible. Money is what is spent, and what is not spent is just waste paper. "Next, I will announce some new job adjustments. If you have any objections or doubts, you can raise them, and let''s discuss them on the spot!" Arthur said seriously. Upon hearing this, all the ministers were attentive and listened. "First, abolish the original military ministerial post and change to the secretary of the army and the minister of the navy!" As soon as Arthur''s voice fell, Ishihara Kensaburo frowned, walked out and asked, "Your Majesty, where is the original military minister Shigekuni Yamamoto?" "The position of Shigekuni Yamamoto was changed to the captain of the Gotei 13th team!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "Gotei 13th team?" Ishihara Ken Saburo looked at Arthur with some confusion. "Yes, Gotei Thirteen Team!" Arthur thought for a while, and explained, "Gotei Thirteen Team is a secret army newly formed in the kingdom. It is mainly responsible for the safety of an important place. It will not be dispatched in normal times, only It will only be dispatched during the war!" He can only explain this, he can''t say that you can see Gotei 13 after you die, right? Doesn''t that mean that Shigekuni Yamamoto is dead? Well, although he is really dead, it doesn''t seem very good to say that! "En!" Ishihara Kensaburo nodded and returned to his position. Although he was still a little puzzled, he was pressed down in his heart. When he stepped back, he would ask Arthur again. After all, he belongs to Arthur. Father-in-law, Arthur will explain this to him. 35xs "Well, if there is nothing wrong, then I will continue?" Arthur scanned the inside of the hall, and no one raised objections, so he continued. "Bruce, the former commander of the First Army of the Army, was promoted to Secretary of the Army, commanding the entire army. The former Commander of the First Division of the Army, Joyce, was promoted to Commander of the First Army, the former First Army Corps." "Former Navy First Fleet Commander Lelis was promoted to Minister of the Navy and commanded the entire navy. The former Navy First Division Commander Uesugi Kenka was promoted to First Fleet Commander, the former Navy First Fleet First Division First Regiment" After speaking, Arthur slowed down and took a closer look at the people in the hall. No one raised any objections, so he continued, "Next is the former Sora Island Security Team Captain Gan Fuer, who is promoted to Security. The Minister, the former Deputy Captain of the Sky Island Security Team, Barton, was promoted to the Captain of the Sky Island Security Team!" After the sky island was conquered, the original god, Ganfor and Sandia''s chief Patton, served as the captain and deputy captain of the sky island security team. It was originally Barton who was the captain, but he himself refused and insisted on letting Gan Fuer serve, so Gan Fuer became the captain. The security team assumes the responsibility of the police in the kingdom, but it has always been a security team in every place. For example, there is a security team in St. Maarten on St. Martin, and a security team in Bloodport Town in Bloodport Town. They are not under each other. . Now, Arthur appoints Ganfor as the Minister of Public Security, which is to command all the security teams in the kingdom! There is also a reason for choosing Ganfor. The security team is undoubtedly the official who has the most contact with civilians. In addition to maintaining public security and arresting criminals, it is also responsible for the reconciliation of contradictions among civilians. To this end, it is necessary to choose a person who has a certain strength, a sense of responsibility, and is fair and just. Ganfor is undoubtedly the best choice. And Ganfor, who came to the meeting of the Kingdom of Saint Martin for the first time, heard Arthur''s words and stunned. He did not expect that he would be promoted to the Minister of Public Security. After all, in terms of merit, Patton is the best candidate to be the Minister of Security. If he becomes the Minister of Security, what does Patton think? He immediately stood up and hurriedly said, "Please take your majesty back and take his life. How can the minister take on this important task?" "Haha!" Arthur smiled and said, "Do you think that if you become Minister of Security, Patton will be angry, don''t worry, before the appointment, I have asked Patton carefully, and he prefers to stay empty Island, protect your tribe! He also recommended you to me!" "This" Ganfor was speechless for a while, he didn''t expect that it was Barton recommended himself. "The king will ask you, do you have the confidence to be a minister of peace?" Arthur stared at Ganfor and asked in a deep voice. "This minister, have confidence!" In the end, Gan Fuer accepted the appointment. Arthur is still confident about Gan Fuer being Minister of Security. After all, Gan Fuer used to be a **** and later became the captain of the Sky Island Security Team. He has no shortage of experience and strength! "Okay, the next thing is the Kingdom Prosecutor''s Office. The former Kingdom Attorney General retired three days ago. Now, the former Kingdom Deputy Prosecutor Kazusuke Takahashi is appointed and promoted to the Chief Prosecutor!" The procuratorate is mainly responsible for the investigation and arrest of officials within the kingdom. When the kingdom is developing rapidly, it is inevitable that there will be some greedy and corrupt officials, and the procuratorate is to find out the existence of these officials. "The former kingdom official died of illness one month ago, and now he has been promoted to the official by the former first-level judge of the kingdom, Pendragon Rafael!" Next, Arthur announced a series of promotions and transfers. After discussing with the ministers, the meeting ended in the evening. "Well, today''s meeting is over. I have asked people to prepare the dinner in the side hall. After you finish eating, go back!" Arthur said with a smile. "Your Majesty, thank you!" The ministers said respectfully in unison, and then gathered in twos and threes, and went to dinner while discussing. And Arthur also turned to leave. At this moment, Ishihara Kensaburo stopped him. "Arthur, I want to ask you something!" Ishihara said with a frown. Now the meeting was over, so he started calling Arthur by name. Arthur knew what Ishihara Kensaburo wanted to ask, it was nothing more than his grandfathers business, so he smiled and said, "Father-in-law, then, go to my study. It just so happened that we havent eaten together for a long time. I asked people to go over the hot pot. We talked while eating in the study!" "En! Good!" Ishihara Kensaburo nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ Soon, the two came to the study, and the boiling hot pot was placed in front of them. Ishihara Kensaburo couldn''t wait to ask, "Arthur, what''s the matter with that Gotei 13 team? Uncle Yamamoto, I haven''t seen him for a while, how is he?" Arthur picked up the sake on the side and poured a glass of Senzaburo Ishihara before slowly opening his mouth, "This is how things are." Arthur carefully explained to Ishihara Kensaburo about Seireitei, the Gotei 13 team, and Yamamoto Shigekuni. After hearing this, Ishihara Kensaburo was stunned, but after a while, he suddenly woke up and said in disbelief, "So, Uncle Yamamoto is dead?" "En!" Arthur nodded solemnly. For a while, Ishihara Kensaburo was completely entangled, and he was like Arthur before, not knowing what kind of emotion he should use to face this matter, if he is sad, his soul is still alive! If you are happy, your body is dead! Arthur looked at the constantly changing expressions on Ken Saburo Ishihara''s face, and did not enlighten him. After all, Arthur himself was still entangled. For a meal, Ishihara Kensaburo absent-mindedly ate, and he was really messed up by the news. After eating, Arthur sent Ishihara Kensaburo out of the palace, and also gave him the life-enhancing potion. After all, Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni died, so he couldn''t use it anymore, so he gave it to him. After the delivery, Arthur looked at the moon in the sky and muttered, "After the Chinese New Year, the three kingdoms should also be finished. Get them done before going to the World Council!" . Chapter 122： Ripped skin ? Haiyuan calendar year 1502, January 1st. The beginning of the new year In every world, every kingdom basically has the habit of celebrating the New Year, which may be called differently, but in fact it is the same. Similarly, the Kingdom of Saint Martin was also caught in the New Year''s carnival. It was rare for Arthur to put down his things and accompany the family to enjoy the New Year''s atmosphere. And most of the countries in the West Sea also entered the joyous atmosphere of the New Year. However, except for the Kingdom of Oga. Although it is Chinese New Year, the civilians in China don''t feel any joy. In the past year, the domestic life has changed from calm and serene to chaos. The person who caused this kind of life is also the person who makes them love and hate, the general of the kingdom, Stankey! What hates him is that he provokes the Kingdom of Saint Martin, which causes the kingdom to pay huge compensation for this. This huge indemnity eventually led to the emptiness of the national treasury. In order to be able to pay the heavenly gold and subsequent war indemnities, the kingdom had to increase taxes. Take money out of civilians to fill this hole. This also caused the life of civilians to become difficult for a time. What he loves is that with the strong support of the king, he controls all the soldiers and horses of the kingdom, and bought a large amount of arms and armed forces from an arms dealer named Ghost Fire at a very cheap price, and he succeeded in less than three months. Within time, the rebellion in the kingdom ended. Although the population of the kingdom has dropped from 400,000 to more than 330,000, the kingdom has been stabilized again, and the civilians do not have to worry about fear every day for fear of being affected by the war. However, the kingdom has settled down, but the fight for the throne has not stopped! After quelling the rebellion, the previously ill King Kapef became more and more ill. Until now, he has not had a court meeting for more than half a month, and the doctor is by his side all the time. Everyone in the kingdom knew that the king''s body was exhausted, and he was almost unable to support it, and he only had a four-year-old daughter. In this case, the ministers in the kingdom stand in line, either the kings third brother, Prince Sapir, or the kings fourth brother, Prince Kaffler, you come and I will fight endlessly! Of course, there are also daughters who support the king, but very few, most of them are Prince Sapir and Prince Kafler. Because these two are now the most likely to inherit the throne in the kingdom, after all, Perona is really too small, and the others are almost all destroyed by Stankey''s rebellion! However, as a general, Stankey has not revealed his attitude. Although both parties have made major commitments, he did not clearly express who he supported except for visiting the king every day. He even stood by on the sidelines of the struggle between the two sides, neither participating nor favoring anyone. King Oga Palace King bedroom "Cough, cough, cough!" Kapef was lying on the bed in the dormitory, coughing constantly, his face was very pale, his eyes were dull, and he looked very sick. "Da da da!" At this moment, a waiter came in and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, General Stankey is here!" "Ahem, let him in!" Kapef said with a hoarse voice, weakly. "Yes!" The waiter nodded and turned to leave. After a while, Stankey walked in quickly. He walked to Kapf''s side, held Kapf''s hand tightly, and said with concern, "Your Majesty, how are you today, you have to get better soon, so as to lead us to develop and grow the kingdom!" "Haha!" Kapef looked at this look of Stankey, and suddenly smiled without warning. "Your Majesty?" Stankey looked at Capeff inexplicably. "November 29th, the city gate guard, December 3rd, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, December 7th, the commander of the Palace Guards" Kapef stared at Stankey and slowly said one Dates and positions. Listening to what he said, Stankey let go of Kapf''s hand, and the care on his face slowly became indifferent. "It turns out that Your Majesty found it!" Stankey said with a light smile. "If I don''t find out again, then after I die, won''t the kingdom change hands inexplicably!" Kapf said coldly. "Haha! Even if your majesty does not die, the kingdom will change hands!" Stankey said unceremoniously, with his skin torn apart. Hearing this, Kapef was silent, he knew that what Stankey said was true! The current Stankey controls the nations military strength. Dont look at his third and fourth brothers fighting for life and death, but in fact, they dont have the slightest military strength, they are just the meat on the board. As long as Stankey thinks, It can be killed at any time. "What do you want?" Kapef hesitated and said in a hoarse voice. "As long as your Majesty cooperates with us and allows us to enter the Oga Kingdom in a fair way, then we can meet your requirements before death!" Stankey said in a deep voice. "Wait, we?" Kapef frowned and looked at Stankey suspiciously. He always believed that Stankey wanted to become a king. After all, after mastering all the soldiers and horses of the kingdom, Stankey, who stood at the peak of the kingdom''s power, was normal to want to go further. There were also many examples of success at the top. And this sentence aroused many conjectures of Kapef. We take over In other words, it''s not that Stankey wants to be in position, but the people behind him want to control the Oga Kingdom! However, since his defeat, Stankey has only stayed at home in the kingdom. He has never gone out or contacted anyone else. How could he suddenly betray the kingdom? and many more! Defeated! ? Kingdom of Saint Martin! ! ! "You have taken refuge in the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Kapef''s face was horrified, and he pointed at Stankey with trembling hands, astonished. Stankey nodded with a smile. In an instant, a thousand thoughts flashed through Kapf''s mind. The inexplicable death of the King of Saint Martin''s indemnity Stankey bought a large amount of cheap arms Everything is connected together. "The cause of my grandfather and father''s death wasn''t bad luck, but you had calculated it?" Kapef suddenly went up in anger, his eyes flushed, and he pointed at Stein with a grim look. "That''s not it!" Stankey shook his head and said honestly, "That''s really bad luck!" There is nothing wrong with Stankey''s words, the gems of doom are really just bad luck, and they don''t have the ability to kill people directly, and what the Kingdom of Saint Martin does is just send the gems to the king, without plotting them! "Asshole, if you have bad luck, one is bad luck, and if you have bad luck, two can also be bad, but for three generations, including this king, there are three kings, you tell me bad luck? Cough cough cough" Kapef was so angry that he supported his body and yelled at Stankey, and finally coughed out involuntarily, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. "Your Majesty calms down, whether your luck is good or not, let''s leave it alone, but you know how your body is!" Stankey said with a sneer watching this scene without any sympathy. "Hehe, but I still have my third and fourth brothers. As long as I order one of them to inherit the throne before I die, then you don''t pay a price, and don''t even think about entering the Oga Kingdom!" Kapf is obviously starting to lose his mind, and said with the mentality that he will bite you even if he is dead. "Yes, you''re right!" Stankey nodded in agreement, then said with a smile on his face, "But have you considered your daughter?" Hearing this, Kapef, who was furious, seemed to be splashed with cold water, and his whole body was instantly exhausted. Yes! He knew that the character of his third and fourth brothers, if one of them ascended to the throne, in order to avoid future troubles, then the other''s family would definitely be wiped out. And Perona, who also has the right to inherit the throne, will be imprisoned in the best case, and in the worst case, her life will be lost! After a long silence, Kapef''s voice was hoarse, and he slowly said, "What do you want this way?" "Didn''t you say it before, cooperate, as long as you cooperate with us, let us enter the Lord''s Kingdom rightfully!" The corner of Stankey''s mouth raised slightly, he knew that Kapef agreed! Sure enough, Kapef was silent for a while, and finally his voice trembled and said, "Yes! But I must promise me one condition!" He knew that his promise, the kingdom that had been passed on for hundreds of years, was completely ruined in his hands. However, he also knew that even if he didn''t agree, the kingdom would also be ruined, just the difference between struggling a little and not struggling. From this point of view, it would be better to give both sides a little dignity and arrange a back path for his daughter, otherwise he would not dare to imagine how a four-year-old girl could live alone in this world. "What conditions?" Stankey asked with a frown. "Marriage!" Kapef stared at Stankey and said solemnly. Kapef made the best choice he thought was to use his daughter to marry the Kingdom of Saint Martin! If you do it this way, you will not only find a strong backing for your daughter, you will have plenty of food and clothing for a lifetime, and prosperity will not be a problem. If the future daughter gives birth to a boy, there is even a slim chance to compete for the throne of King Saint Martin. If it succeeds, then the kingdom will not be given to Saint Martin in vain! Stankey hesitated ~www.novelhall.com~ and nodded, and said, "Yes, the prince of our kingdom has just been born, and your daughter is only four years old. If you marry, the king will not refuse. of!" If it was a marriage with the princess of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Stankey would not dare to say so sure. But it doesn''t matter with the prince. As the future king, it is normal for the prince to marry for the country. Even if he doesn''t like it, he can marry the person he likes after marriage! He believed that Arthur would not refuse such a thing! "No, no prince, I want the current king!" Kapf refused without hesitation. "Why?" Stankey frowned. "I came from the position of the prince. I know the dangers involved. If I fail, I can hardly escape death as a family member. I also know that the current king of the Kingdom of St. Martin is even a few years younger than me. ! Under this circumstance, as long as you dont get seriously ill, unlike me, you can live for at least a few decades. During this time, his throne will not be shaken. If my daughter becomes a princess, at least he can live for decades. Blessing! "Kapef explained with justification. "Well, let me ask!" Hearing that, Stankey also felt that Kapef''s words were indeed reasonable, but the prince could guarantee that, if Arthur, he would not rush to make decisions for Arthur, so he was ready to fight Ask on the phone. "Okay! You tell you the king that as long as he agrees, the Oga Kingdom is the dowry!" Kapf nodded. He was not afraid that Arthur would not agree. He would get a country by marriage. As long as Arthur didn''t show his brain, he would agree! . Chapter 123： arrangement ?St. Martin''s Palace Study When Arthur got the news, he sat on the chair and was shocked! Marriage! It''s marriage again! Has he recently committed a marriage? It took a long time for him to wake up from his astonishment, touched his chin and thought carefully. Now, Stankey controls all the soldiers and horses of the Oga Kingdom, even if Kapef doesn''t cooperate, he can conquer the entire kingdom. But if you do this, you will definitely lose. After all, he controls all the soldiers and horses, not everyone. Once the use of force to conquer, it will certainly arouse the resistance of some people loyal to the kingdom and the king, causing some unnecessary losses. But with Kapef''s cooperation, it''s different! The king cooperated, so what''s the point of their resistance? Arthur weighed the gains and losses, and then agreed. However, having said that, although Arthur agreed, he couldn''t really attack the four-year-old girl. "Just raise a daughter!" Arthur murmured. Afterwards, Arthur thought for a while and called the Secretary of Foreign Affairs Brian, Secretary of Personnel Connie, Secretary of the Army Bruce, and Aeolos of the Saints Army. Among the four, Bruce arrived first. He was eating in a small shop not far from the palace, and the person who went to inform him met him as soon as he left the palace. "Thank you, thank you, thank you, you are so good, can I sing one now? Do you want more?" The blues man arrived before the song, and sang into the study as he walked. "Yo ha ha ha, your majesty, you are looking for me!" Bruce laughed and made a noble salute. "Wait, I also called three people!" Arthur said without lifting his head while processing the documents on the desk. Hearing that, Bruce sat on the chair beside him indifferently and continued to sing like hilariously. Arthur did not stop him. Bruce sang really well, so that he could go back to the front of the journey and listen to the songs while doing things. feel! After a while, all three of them arrived! "His Majesty!" The three said respectfully in unison. Arthur put down the file in his hand and said seriously, "Okay, sit down, I have something to tell you!" "Thank your Majesty!" The three of them sat down on a side chair. "It''s like this" Arthur first said roughly the ins and outs of the Oga Kingdom. The four of them who were listening to the matter were dumbfounded. This will regain the Oga Kingdom! "Your Majesty, should I look up how many kingdoms there are in the West Sea? You Jill is a little bit tired, and marrying several times to try to incorporate the entire West Sea kingdom into our kingdom?" Bruce couldn''t help but said. "Yep!?" Arthur turned his head abruptly and looked at Bruce with murderous eyes. "Ahhhhh, I''m kidding!" Bruce shrank his neck and hurriedly laughed a few times, and said slyly. Only then did Arthur put away his gaze, and said solemnly, "You all know the whole story. I asked you to come here to let you cooperate with Stankey to bring the entire Oga Kingdom into our kingdom!" The four nodded together. "Brian, you represent me on behalf of the Oga Kingdom to declare my will!" Arthur pointed to Brian and said. "Okay Your Majesty!" Brian nodded. "Connie, how about those new officials?" Arthur asked, turning his head to look at Connie again. "The new officials have almost adjusted to their work, and there is basically no problem!" Connie explained. "That''s good. At that time, you will select a group of officials, and then find a group of experienced officials, and then mix them into two batches, and one group will go to the Oga Kingdom and cooperate with Stankey to take the Oga Kingdom. ! Another batch of words, I will be useful in two days!" Arthur ordered. "No problem!" Connie nodded and said. "Bruce, you take the army of a division over, cooperate with Stankey to reorganize the army, and reorganize all the soldiers of the Oga Kingdom that Stankey has swung down into the second army of the army! At that time, Stankey will be the commander of the second army of the army. That''s it!" Arthur said. After several times of suppressing the rebellion, all the soldiers in the Oga Kingdom are about 15,000. Excluding some old, weak, sick and disabled, it is almost just right to reorganize into a new army! "Hey, don''t worry, leave it to me, Your Majesty!" Bruce said with a smile. Although Bruce was not serious, Arthur was relieved to do things. "Aeolos!" Arthur finally named Aeolos. "Your Majesty!" Aiolos said respectfully. "This time you take the Saint Seiya you swung over and sit in the Oga Kingdom to prevent any unexpected situations during the reception!" Arthur ordered. "Yes!" Aiolos nodded. "Okay, that''s all, you go down and prepare first, and then go to the Oga Kingdom in three days!" Arthur said calmly. The four nodded together, and then slowly stepped back. "Boom!" Not long after the few people left, the door of the room was knocked. "Come in!" Nicole Robin came in. "Your Majesty, the princesses told you to go and play Mahjong as soon as you are done!" Robin said respectfully. Originally, Arthur was with his family today, but because of a phone call from Stankey, he quickly took the time to deal with it first! However, he did not delay spending time with his family, the shadow came in handy on the spot, he himself came to the study to deal with it quickly, and the shadow played mahjong with him. Although the shadow can''t touch Mahjong, the shadow can point to the cards, and Robin can play it out. Unfortunately, in order to deal with things here, he had to do both, which also caused the shadow''s thinking to become extremely slow, so Ishihara Rimi sent Robin to urge him. "En, good!" Arthur tidied up the files at random, and followed Robin to the amusement hall of the palace. In the hall, apart from the waiter and maid~www.novelhall.com~ Ishihara Rimi, Orphee and Smoky are all there. Although Smoky has not been here for long, the friendship between women is so strange. Under the intentional wooing of Ishihara Rimi, the three quickly became best friends and best friends, the kind that can sleep together. Of course, Arthur was still happy in the end! At this moment, the three of them were playing mahjong around a mahjong table, and they were facing Arthur''s shadow. When Arthur arrived, the shadow returned to Arthur''s body. "Your Majesty, come and play Mahjong!" Ishihara Rimi greeted. "En!" Arthur smiled and sat across from the three of them. "Kakka!" Accompanied by the sound of Mahjong collision, the three of them fought like this. "Bang, twenty thousand, yes, I have something to tell you!" Arthur said while playing mahjong. "Gang, flatbread, let your majesty say anything!" Ishihara Rimi said with a smile. "Eat, three, yes!" Ofi said innocently. "Bump, ninety thousand!" Smoky was playing mahjong intently without paying attention. "Gong, Hongzhong, it''s like this" Arthur said about the Oga Kingdom as he played. As soon as the voice fell, the atmosphere in the whole hall instantly cooled down, and the three of them all looked at Arthur. "You go out first!" Mipi Ishihara smiled and told the waiters and maids in the hall. "Yes!" The waiters retreated, and Robin retreated too. Soon, there was a sound of despair in the hall . Chapter 124： Who else ? Early morning, the sun is shining Palace of King Oga Today, Kapef, who has not been in the DPRK for more than half a month, rarely summoned all the ministers to conduct the meeting. "Woohoo!" With the sound, the main hall door slowly opened. As soon as the door opened, hundreds of ministers waiting here filed in, but they were clearly divided into two parts, one on the left and the right, each with more than fifty people. The headed one on the left is a gorgeously dressed, broad-bodied, fat boy who looks very kind, and is the third brother of Kapf, Prince Sapier. Headed by the right is a well-proportioned, firm-faced, one-meter-tall, calm-looking teenager, who is the fourth brother of Kapfle, Prince Kafler. There is no similarity between the two princes. The only similarity is that there is a touch of sullenness in their eyes. And following them are people from the two factions that support them. Officials headed by the Minister of Finance and supporting Prince Sapir, and officials headed by the Secretary of the Interior and supporting Prince Kaffler. Although the two parties secretly fought fiercely, they are still doing a good job on the surface on this occasion. "Boyle, good morning!" "Pence, you look good today!" "Timothy, have you had breakfast? I will invite you to have breakfast later!" People on both sides greeted each other with smiles, but those who didn''t know thought they were friends for many years. "Brother, I haven''t seen you for half a month, and my posture is broad again!" "Fourth brother, two days ago, my little nephew was born. Why didn''t you tell me so I can go and see!" "Brother, that''s just a small matter, there is no need to inform you this busy person!" "Hey, fourth brother, that''s what''s wrong with you. Even if I am busy with such an important thing, I will take time to check it out!" Even Prince Sapir and Prince Kaffler also exchanged greetings with smiles on their faces. Soon, all the ministers entered the palace, headed by Sapier and Kaffler, standing on both sides. "Cough cough cough!" Accompanied by the sound of coughing, Kapf took a handkerchief, covered his mouth, and slowly sat on the throne with the help of the waiter. "See Your Majesty!" The ministers knelt down on one knee and said respectfully. Kapf did not speak, but waved his hand to sign them to avoid the ceremony. After all the ministers stood up, Kapef spoke slowly "Today, I asked you to come here to discuss with you, eh, it is not a discussion, right? It is to inform you of a good thing. No matter whether you agree or not, there is no way to change my decision!" "Big Brother, just tell me if you have anything good!" "Yeah, brother, just say it quickly!" Hearing that, Sapir and Kafler were overjoyed and looked at Kapf in anticipation. They thought Kapf felt that he was out of health and wanted to pass the throne to one of them in advance! "En!" Kapef nodded slightly, with a serious expression on his face, and said, "After careful consideration, I decided to marry my daughter, Perona, to the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Arthur!" "what!?" Sapir and Kafler were shocked for a while, looked at Kapef, and at the same time revealed a look of confusion, which is different from what they thought! "Brother, do you have anything else to say?" Sapir hesitated and asked. Kaffler on the side hesitated and did not speak, but from his expression, he had the same thoughts as Sapire. The two didnt care at all about who their niece was married to, they only cared about theirs. Throne! "Yes, there is one more point!" Kapf nodded. Suddenly, the faces of Sapir and Kafler reappeared with smiles. "I decided to treat the entire Oga Kingdom as a dowry and give it to my son-in-law, Arthur!" Kapf said firmly. In an instant, the smiles on Sapier and Kafler''s faces froze! "Big brother, are you kidding me!" Sapir''s kind, fat face immediately changed color, waving his hands and roaring grimly, "Oga Kingdom, but our kingdom, why should I give it to Saint Martin''s Kingdom? King!" "That is the kingdom handed down from my father. Would you rather give it to an outsider than to our brothers? What qualifications do you have to do like this?" Kafler also pointed to Kapf in angrily Questioned. 35xs "Your Majesty, please consider it more!" "Your Majesty, how can you make such a hasty decision?" "Your Majesty, please take it back!" Perhaps it was because he felt that Kapef was about to die, or it was about his own interests, the ministers began to persuade him aggressively, as if what Kapef was doing was an angry thing. And watching this scene, some of the ministers did not participate in the persuasion, but looked at each other with a slight smile on their faces. They are the ones who really know the reason! "Da da da!" Just then, a sound of footsteps rang, interrupting their quarrel and attracting their attention. "Yoo, roar, it looks so lively here!" Bruce took the lead and walked in, looking at the people around him jokingly, while behind him were Brian, Stankey and Aiolos and the holy fighters. A group of people walked straight to the front of the throne, then turned their heads and scanned the officials in the middle. At this time, some of the ministers of the Oga Kingdom walked out of the group, walked behind them, and stood with them. This scene caused all the ministers in the DPRK to be down, and their thoughts were confused, and they couldn''t understand what happened! In the end, it was Brian who spoke first, "I have been here last time, and you must all know who I am!" silence! The audience was silent. Stankey Brian and a group of officials including the Minister of Foreign Affairs All kinds of moments are connected in series. The people who can be in this hall now are all important officials of the Oga Kingdom. They don''t say how good their IQ is, but they are at least passable. Soon they have a clear idea. These people are all from the Kingdom of Saint Martin, or people who have taken refuge in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Combining the words of the king just now, the king must have called them. "Well, now, let me say one thing. The Oga Kingdom will become Princess Perona''s dowry and merge into our St. Martin Kingdom. Who approves and who opposes this matter?" Brian said with a smile. As soon as Brian said "Pingshi", Sapir couldn''t help but stand up. Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, Aiolos'' fist had already passed through his chest, and he lowered his head and looked in disbelief Holding the fist through his chest, he spit out the last word with difficulty, "Huh!" Afterwards, Aiolos drew out a fist full of blood and shook it casually, while Sapir''s eyes widened and slowly fell down, bleeding all over the ground. silence! The audience fell silent! "Gulong!" The ministers in the DPRK swallowed one after another, with cold sweat. They just wanted to take a step forward, but they were a little slower than Sapier. "Haha!" Brian looked at this scene, smiled, scanned the hall with scorching eyes for a week, and asked loudly "Who else!" silence! The people in the hall fell silent. No one is a fool, and no one wants to be the first bird! "Very good!" After seeing no one to stand up, Brian nodded in satisfaction and smiled, "Next, I will announce a position adjustment. I hope everyone can cooperate with us." "Cooperate! Must cooperate!" "Yes, we must cooperate." "It doesn''t matter how you want to adjust, we cooperate!" Some clever ministers have already reacted. They know who will be the master of the kingdom in the future, so they repeatedly flattered. Then, Brian adjusted all the official positions of the Oga Kingdom, and those who took refuge in the Kingdom of Saint Martin were promoted, and the lightest ones who did not take refuge were also beaten to the end and turned into civilians. The royal family and some ministers with a bad reputation were basically arrested and killed on the spot. Later, Rilis also announced a series of policies, as long as these policies are implemented, the Oga Kingdom can be considered as a complete merger into the Kingdom of Saint Martin. When Kapef announced these, he did not listen, but with the help of the waiter, he got up and walked slowly back to the bedroom. "Father, father! Look, look!" As soon as Kapf returned to the bedroom, Perona smiled and ran in, followed by a few white ghosts. "This is?" Kapef frowned and looked at these white ghosts~www.novelhall.com~Father, I went to play in the treasure house today and ate a really unpalatable fruit, and they appeared. ! Look, it''s not cute! "Perona pointed to the white ghost behind her, showing off. When I heard it, Kapf knew what was going on. Perona had eaten the devil''s fruit in the treasure house, but this is not a big deal, and it will be enough to avoid touching water in the future. "Well, it''s so cute!" Kapf touched Perona''s head dozingly. After Kapf played with Perona for a while, he hesitated, and finally slowly said "Baby!" "Ah!? What''s the matter, father?" Perona looked up, looking at Kapf with some doubts. "Baby, don''t you often want to be the princess married to the prince in fairy tales?" Kapefu asked with a smile. "Yeah, yeah! Perona wants to marry the prince!" Perona''s little head went crazy. "How about the father marrying you to the king who turned from a prince?" Kapf touched Perona''s head, exhaled deeply, and said tremblingly. "Okay! OK!" Perona jumped up happily. Watching this scene, Kapef squeezed out a smile, but his eyes couldn''t help but become red, tears flickering in his eyes. He may never have a chance to see his daughter''s smile again! ------------- Ten days later Kapf lay on the bed and died silently, and Perona was also sent to the palace of Saint Martin, and the Oga Kingdom officially came to an end! . Chapter 125： Kind people ? Bell Kingdom, the city of Bell, outside the city. 35xs "kill---" "go to hell!" "Dead!" "Boom boom!" "Boom boom boom---" "Help---" "save" The sound of killing, the sound of cannonball firing, the sound of bullet firing, and the sound of distress sounded in this area. Human lives are like weeds in this battlefield. They are worthless. A dozen people will fall every second. . The whole battlefield was full of gunpowder and blood. Blood and corpses covered every inch of land in a radius of several kilometers. In the distance, on a high platform in the middle of the endless camp, Hornby took a binoculars to observe the battlefield carefully, watching the people of Hall and Bell Kingdom who were falling constantly, his face was cold, not at all. fluctuation. Because he is used to it! In the last few months, the people of Hall and Bell Kingdom seem to have fallen into a vicious circle called war, and they cant get out no matter how they go! In this regard, both sides are aware that there is a man behind the scenes in this war! But even if you notice it, there is no way, because the two sides fight until now unless one side surrenders or loses, otherwise it is impossible to stop the war! Originally, the two sides were in a stalemate for a period of time, and when their respective death toll reached nearly 100,000, they were already a little unable to hold on. A hundred thousand people! That is nearly one-fifth of the population of their respective kingdoms. They are all young and strong. How much young and strong can a kingdom have after excluding the young and old and subtracting women? At most it is more than 200,000, which is nearly half! However, just when the two sides deliberately stopped the negotiations, the WISP gave Hornby a large amount of arms at a price that was almost free. 35xs With the strong support of this batch of munitions, the King Hall team led by Hornby advanced all the way, pushing forward directly to the capital of the Bell Kingdom, Bell City. But also because of this, the negotiations broke down! By the time it hit here, the death toll in the Hall Kingdom has reached nearly 150,000, and the death toll in the Bell Kingdom has reached 250,000. The original population of 1 million on the island has shrunk to 600,000. Most of them are women, elderly and children. In fact, Hornby has guessed who is behind the scenes, but even if he guessed it, there is no way. After all, he has advanced to Bell City now, can he give up? If you give up, won''t all the people who died during this time die in vain? So I can only bite the bullet! Fortunately, the Hall Kingdom occupies an absolute advantage. In addition to its arms advantage, the Bell Kingdoms water source has also been cut off for nearly a month. In this case, as long as Hornby guards the water source, after a period of time, Bell Kingdom will not be attacked. Of course, the Bell Kingdom now is a bit unable to hold on. During this period of time, the Bell Kingdom, regardless of men, women, young or old, has gone into battle, frantically attacking Hornby''s camp, and it has been quite hysterical. Hornby knew that their reserve of water was almost used up! "Da da da!" At this time, a soldier hurried over. "Report---" "Say!" "General, the ammunition is almost exhausted. Judging from the current battle situation, it can only last for about three hours. If the battle situation is more intense, it will last for less than half an hour at most!" "I know!" After hearing the bad news, Hornby nodded faintly, nothing unexpected! The two sides have bought countless guns and countless artillery. These are not lacking. It is not a problem to have one gun or even two, but bullets and shells are very expensive. Especially these days, the Bell Kingdoms counterattack has led to a more serious consumption of ammunition, and he has been completely unable to contact the ghost fire recently, and it is good to have this amount left today! And if he guessed correctly, then next, the Bell Kingdom, which is almost desperate, will have a "good-hearted man" give them a large amount of arms for nothing, and let them come back. Sure enough, shortly after the soldier reported, another soldier hurried over. "Report---" "Say!" "Suddenly a large number of arms appeared in the Bell Kingdom, completely suppressing our army, and now they have come over!" Not beyond Hornby''s expectations. Although it was bad news, Hornby was already prepared! He calmly issued the order "Notify everyone, according to the plan, the whole army retreat in an orderly manner!" "Yes!" The soldier saluted, then turned and left to inform everyone! After a while, the whole camp became restless. "Quickly, pack your things and prepare to retreat!" "Hurry up! No more flying thunder cannons, only artillery." "Gather your things and install all the explosive packages!" "Be careful when installing!" After a panic, the five thousand people in the camp were ready, and the 15,000 soldiers on the front line began to retreat slowly. "Kill!" "Run over, don''t let them run away!" "Keep them!" On the other side, the army of the Bell Kingdom made a sound of shouting to kill. Under Duford''s command, more than 30,000 miscellaneous troops rushed towards the army of the Hall Kingdom with hideous looks. Among these 30,000 people, apart from some young and strong, most of them are strong women, a small number of elderly people with a little strength and children in their early ten years of age. Although they all have guns, it is hard to be sure how effective they are. . There is no way, too many young men have died, and such an army was formed as a last resort. Had it not been for the hatred between the two kingdoms for hundreds of years, and if the folk customs were very fierce, the normal kingdom would have surrendered long ago, and it would have been impossible to reach this level. However, these 30,000 people are also Dufords last chance, because at this level, there have been voices in the country wanting to surrender. If it hadnt been for the well-wishers who just sent a large amount of arms, they had even surrendered ! Therefore, these 30,000 people are the last chance for the Bell Kingdom. If they fail to win, or even tie, they will have to surrender if they have been cut off! "call---" Duford was dangling a cigar, took a bit of a cigarette, and then vomited it out. A few months ago, he didn''t know how to smoke, but in the past few months, as the tremendous pressure continued to hit him, he had no training. I learned to smoke by myself, because only in this way can he calm down a little bit! As for the culprit, he also had speculations in his heart, and even he had just accepted the "kindness" of this culprit. Can''t accept it! In this situation, even if both sides knew the black hand behind the scenes, they could not stop the war. The main reason is profit! The Hall Kingdom is here~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing that the Bell Kingdom is about to be eliminated, how can the war be stopped? But the Bell Kingdom has been attacked to the capital, and it has even been cut off for a month. With the army blocked outside their royal city, they have only two choices before their eyes, either desperately or surrender! Duford himself did not approve of surrender very much, so this batch of arms sent by the ghost fire was his only chance. Only if he wins, he does not need to surrender. If he loses, even if he disagrees, those in the country will force him to surrender! "call---" Duford spit out another cigarette, and then threw the cigar in his mouth directly on the ground. Looking at the battle in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly. Although Hornby retreated, he was not at all happy. Judging from what he knows about this old opponent, backing at this critical moment, he must still have a back hand, and it was definitely not because the ammunition was almost exhausted. But in this world, who doesn''t have a back hand? Thinking about it, Duford walked slowly towards the battlefield, took off his coat as he walked, and threw it aside, revealing the strong muscles inside. "No matter what you have, no matter who has a strong, old opponent, in the end, we still have to come to the end to completely end this war!" Duford murmured, with a hint of hysterics in his eyes. Crazy. And the three hundred bloated men behind him with steel shields on their backs also showed hysterical madness in their eyes, as Duford slowly walked towards the battlefield. . Chapter 126： Expendables ? "Attention counterattack!" "The former team changed into the latter team, and the rear team covered and retreated!" "Don''t worry, pay attention to your feet, don''t go wrong!" "Asshole of the Hall Kingdom, stop for my mother!" "Stop, don''t run!" "I want to avenge my brother!" The army of the Hall Kingdom retreated in an orderly manner, while the army of the Bell Kingdom was chasing after it. The scene was very chaotic. 35xs You chased me on both sides, and soon the army of the Hall Kingdom withdrew from their camp, and the army of the Bell Kingdom chased and killed the camp it entered. at this time. The King Hall team, which had just withdrawn from the camp, suddenly stopped, turned around, lined up, and made a defensive state. All the artillery was re-erected. Seeing the King Bell team rushing over, the people in Hall Kingdom were unmoved, even a little excited. "fire!" With Hornby''s order, the shells were fired. "Boom boom!" The shells were like raindrops, shooting towards the camp, but they did not hit the army of the Bell Kingdom, but hit the tents of the camp. "boom!" The shells exploded completely in the tent, and then the tent exploded more violently, and the explosion range spread to the surrounding tents. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Then there was a continuous explosion of explosions, all the tents in the camp were detonated, and the whole camp went to heaven. "Help---" "Ah, it hurts!" "help me!" Not far away, the Bell Kings team, which had not yet rushed into the camp, was also affected by this explosion. The stumps and broken arms flew everywhere, and blood filled the entire battlefield. 35xs This wave directly killed thousands of people in the Bell Kingdom, and thousands more were affected by the explosion, and tens of thousands of people lost their combat effectiveness. "Taking advantage of our eager counterattack mentality, put a lot of gunpowder bags in the tent and detonate it with artillery. Is this your back hand?" Duford, who slowly walked into the battlefield behind the army, watched this scene and muttered. Said, "Then, let''s look at my back hand!" "Come on with the shield!" Duford extended his hand to the side and roared. Several soldiers on the side carried a square steel shield with a width of about three meters and a length of about five meters and a thickness of 20 centimeters and handed it to Duford. Duford took the shield casually, and the steel shield weighing several hundred kilograms was like a toy, and he easily put it in front of him. "Where is the death squad!" Duford roared again. "in!" The three hundred bloated men behind him answered immediately. "Hold your shield!" In an instant, three hundred strong men all put the steel shields behind them in front of them. "The whole army charge!" After Duford let out a loud roar, he rushed towards the army of Hall Kingdom holding his shield, and within a few seconds he traversed the entire battlefield, charging at the forefront. "charge!" The three hundred strong men also roared, scattered and rushed through the army of Bell Kingdom, and followed Duford to charge towards the army of Hall Kingdom. Upon seeing this, the miscellaneous soldiers of the Bell Kingdom also showed a hysterical crazy expression, and rushed with these big men. "All firepower, attack!" Hornby didn''t panic when he saw this scene. Instead, he drew out the knife behind him and yelled at Duford, who was charging. Although there was not much ammunition, this time, it was not the time to save ammunition. "Boom! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The army of the Hall Kingdom opened fire together, For a time, bullets and shells covered the entire battlefield, and the Bell Kings team charged Duford in the forefront and the three hundred strong men behind them were hit immediately. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" However, the bullets were of no use, some were flew away, and some were embedded in the shield. Although the shells were useful, the speed of these three hundred people was so fast that only a small number of them were knocked down. There was a big explosion with a "boom" from the people who were hit, which affected people tens of meters around. "Yep!?" Seeing this scene, Hornby''s eyes condensed, and he realized something was wrong. How could the power of the cannonball be so great? Unfortunately, before he could figure it out, Duford had rushed to the front of the King Hall team. In order to prevent him from rushing in and killing, Hornby could only take up a broadsword, left the array of Hall Kingdom, and headed up. "Open the mountain!" Hornby took a big knife, made a jump, jumped up to a height of more than ten meters, from top to bottom, severely smashed Duford''s huge shield. "Hey!" The collision between the two caused a huge metal collision, splashing a little spark, and the steel shield was even cut into a shallow knife mark. "Hornby, I didn''t expect you to be so old, this hack is still so powerful!" Duford felt the huge power from the shield and said grimly. "How can I be old before I defeat you?" Hornby gritted his teeth, said in a deep voice, and while saying that he wielded a big knife vigorously, slashing at Duford frantically. "Kang-bang-bang!" Duford brandished a huge shield and easily blocked all Hornby''s attacks. "Hehe, if you want to defeat me, you have no chance in your life!" Duford said with a chuckle. "I can defeat you this time. Look at your miscellaneous soldiers, now there are almost less than half left, and after a while, they will all be killed!" Hornby said viciously. As the two talked, the battlefield was also fierce. Although the Bell Kingdoms armaments were stronger, it was a miscellaneous army. After the big explosion in the camp, only less than 20,000 troops were left dead in a short period of time. There were more than three thousand people, and the people of Hall Kingdom only died and injured less than one thousand. "Then let''s wait and see!" Duford roared, pushing hard with both hands, knocking Hornby back more than ten meters. "Spin shield charge!" Duford held the handle of the shield with both hands, and with force up and down, the shield spun quickly and charged straight towards Hornby. And at this time, the three hundred strong men of Bell Kingdom rushed into the army of Hall Kingdom. "revenge!" "Kill!" "Assholes of Hall Kingdom, let''s go to death together!" The three hundred strong men roared with their shields. Even if they rushed in, they didn''t stop the charge, nor did they make any attacks. They just rushed into the depths of the position. But this punch directly exposed his back, and was shot and killed by soldiers of the Hall Kingdom behind him. "Ha ha! "Brother, I''m here to accompany you!" "Art is an explosion!" The brawny guys who were knocked down to the ground did not have the slightest fear. There was a hint of hysterical madness in their eyes. They took out a match from their arms, and then pulled up their clothes. U U Reading www. uukanshu. Com showed a full body of explosives, grinned grimly, and lit it. "Boom boom boom!" With a violent explosion, these brawny men exploded in the Hall Kingdom positions one after another, each explosion took away dozens to hundreds of people. "Asshole!" Looking at this scene, Horn''s eyes were cracked. He finally understood why the strong man who was shot by the shell just now had such a powerful explosion. It''s too late. With a loud explosion, all three hundred strong men were killed, and the army of the Hall Kingdom also had less than five thousand soldiers. At this time, the miscellaneous army of Bell Kingdom also rushed here ----------------- In the final battle between Hall and Bell Kingdom. On a deserted island not far from the island where the two kingdoms are located. On the islands where no one usually comes, today, there are all people in military uniforms. Six warships in black smoke were parked beside the island. Yes, these are all armies of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Now on this island, there are two divisions of the army and two divisions of the navy, a total of more than 16,000 people, this is the largest force that the Kingdom of Saint Martin has taken out. In addition to these, there are a group of officials preparing to manage the island, and a special-made steam mecha, a ten-drive mass-produced steam mecha brought by Meck to prepare for actual combat tests. At this time, on a battleship, Arudiba, Lelis and Joyce, as well as Uesugi Kenka, the commanders of the four divisions and Meck are working on the next strategy on one of the ships. . Chapter 127： Fixed plan ?On the Conqueror. Arudiba, Rilis, Joyce, Uesugi Kenka, Meck, and the commanders of the four divisions were discussing strategies around a long table. "Come on, everyone, please take a look. This is the rough topographical map of the island where the Hall Kingdom and Bell Kingdom are located. I hope you will speak enthusiastically about how to do this operation!" Lelis spread a drawing on the long table. Said with a smile. "It''s fine for you to discuss it. This time your majesty gave me the order that unless there is a strong enemy, don''t intervene and let you play freely!" Arudiba smiled honestly! "It''s the same, you decide it is fine, then you can leave me a chance to test the mecha!" Meke said, he is not interested in these at all. This time I came here just to test the mass-produced mecha and him. Its just a special mecha. The mass-produced mecha was developed by Mek after going to the sky island. The previous mecha must have super coal processed by Mek as fuel to be driven! The mass-produced mecha is powered by the empty island hot shell, and can be produced on the production line in all parts of the body, and can be mass-produced, so it is called the mass-produced mecha. The mecha is ten meters tall, and looks similar to Mecks previous mechas, but there are more transparent glass shields on the seat, and the hands of the mecha have become barrel-shaped, and the strength is probably at the major level! The special mech is specially made by Mek. The various materials on the body must be processed by Meks fruit ability. The appearance is similar to that of the mass-produced type. The height is up to 20 meters and the strength is at the level of colonel. . "Then I will first talk about the information on the islands where these two kingdoms are located!" Uesugi Kenhe said with a smile. Kenwa Uesugi is the commander of the newly promoted Navy First Fleet. His strength is at the rank of major. The weapon he uses is a tiger. He wears a tuxedo and looks ordinary. He always has a faint smile on his face. Think he is a gentle person. "The island where the Hall Kingdom and the Bell Kingdom are located is called Duzi Island. For hundreds of years, the two countries belonged to the Duzi Kingdom. Later, in a certain generation of their princes, Duzi Hall and Duzibai had a dispute over the throne. Since then it has been divided into two countries!" "There are five ports in the island, two in the Kingdom of Hall, three in the Kingdom of Bell, but there are only two that can be used, Dudong Port and Dusi Port, located on the easternmost and westernmost side of the island, respectively!" "This is the port most used by the two kingdoms. The other ports are in disrepair due to the poverty of the two kingdoms. The damage is serious. Usually only fishermen are in use, and it is difficult for large ships to dock!" "So, if we want to log in, we can only log in to these two ports!" Ken Uesugi heavily clicked the two ports on the map, then paused and continued. "Recently, the war between the two kingdoms has intensified. The population of the island has dropped from the original millions to 600,000. And today they are fighting in a decisive battle. After the decisive battle, there will be at most 50 left. That''s tens of thousands!" "Among them, because of the war, among the more than 500,000 people, there are about 400,000 women and more than 100,000 men, but most of these more than 100,000 men are elderly and children!" "Although the remaining people have low combat effectiveness, their folk customs are quite fierce. When attacking, whether they are elderly, children or women, do not be merciful. You must use thunder to deter them, otherwise the follow-up will be very troublesome!" After hearing his words, everyone present nodded, and at the same time they had a general reflection of the two kingdoms in their hearts. 35xs "So, how do you take these two kingdoms next? Who will come first?" Rilis glanced around and smiled. "I''ll do it first!" Joyce gestured, raising his hand. Joyce is the new commander of the First Army of the Army. He has a flat head, a Chinese character face, and an X-shaped scar on his face. He is wearing a military uniform with double knives behind his back. He is also at the rank of major. "Now these two kingdoms have almost no defensive forces, and a large number of troops have been thrown into the battlefield by them. I don''t think we need to be so troublesome. We can directly control the two ports and then attack the country! "Joyce suggested simply and rudely. "Uh" everyone was dumb, this really fits Joyce''s style. However, if you think about it carefully, Joyce''s words are also reasonable. They really don''t have to be so troublesome. Now they have an absolute advantage, and they have direct and powerful strength. Only the weak army will think of any strategy to make up for the slightly weaker strength. The powerful army has always been directly crushed by its own strength! "Other people, any comments?" Rilis asked. "I agree with Commander Joyce''s proposal!" Ken Uesugi raised his hand. "I agree!" "agree!" "agree After a while, everyone agreed! "Okay, it''s so decided, but we still need to discuss the details!" Lelis nodded and agreed. "En!" Everyone nodded together. Then everyone began to discuss. The discussion included the division that controls which port, the city that the attacking country must pass through, how to control the people in the city, and so on. It took about an hour before the discussion was completed. "Well, now I take my orders!" Lillis took a deep breath and ordered seriously. "The second division of the first navy fleet controls the port of Dudong, the third division controls the port of Dusi, and controls the people in the towns and villages near the port!" "The Second Division of the First Army of the Army will log in from the port after the navy has captured Dudong Port and attack the capital of the Bell Kingdom, Bell City. The Third Division of the First Army of the Army will log in from the port after the Navy has captured the Port of Dusi. Attack the capital of Hall Kingdom, Hall City!" "Master Mek followed the 3rd Division of the First Army of the Army to attack Hall City!" "..." "Do you understand everything?" After speaking, Rilis glanced at everyone present and asked solemnly. "Understand!" Everyone nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ Well, everyone, this battle will win! ! ! "Lellis stretched out a hand and said in a deep voice. "Sure victory!!!" everyone stretched out their hands together, placed them on Leliss, and shouted with a strong wave. "Action!" Lelis said with a big wave. "Yes!" Everyone saluted, all left the room, and went to arrange subordinates! After a while, the people on the entire desert island began to move. "Hurry up, get on the boat!" "Carefully check the guns, grenades, and sabers you are wearing for anything wrong!" "The gunner will check the artillery one last time for any problems!" "Hurry up and gather!" "Move fast!" After a loud noise, everyone is ready! "Woohoo!" As black smoke began to appear over the ship, the Conqueror slowly started to move towards the intended goal. -------- A merchant ship passing by Douz Island is preparing to head to Blood Harbor Town. "Huh! Captain, what do you think it is?" a watchman asked puzzledly. "What?" The captain on the side grabbed the telescope and looked at it. I saw several black-smoky battleships heading towards Duzi Island in the distance. The captain looked at it carefully, and then he touched his chin for a moment. After a while, he seemed to think of something. He patted his thigh and said in surprise, "Goodbye, it''s incredible. This Saint Martin Kingdom really made a big news." !" . Chapter 128： Accidentally found ?Outside Bell City This is a large battlefield filled with gunpowder smoke and blood everywhere, with corpses crisscrossing all the surrounding land. "Huh huh!" Hornby knelt on one knee, his right hand holding a big knife, his left hand dropped weakly, panting heavily, and there were only less than three hundred Hall Kingdom soldiers around him supporting each other. In the end, Hornby won! And Duford was lying not far from him, his head and body were completely separated, and his steel shield was quietly lying beside his corpse, but it was already full of knife marks! Although Duford used the trick of exploding the death squad to cause heavy losses to the army of the Kingdom of Hall, the miscellaneous army is a miscellaneous army, even if it is fifteen thousand to five thousand. If it wasn''t for the soldiers of the Hall Kingdom to run out of ammunition later, and as a last resort, they could only engage in hand-to-hand combat, and at least more than a thousand soldiers would remain. However, even if he won, Hornby didn''t have any happy thoughts. He knew that the real problem had just come, and although he was prepared, he still had no bottom in his heart. "Wraith, ghost fire, now that the war is over, your fox tail should also be exposed. What is the purpose, should it appear now?" Hornby murmured. However, before he waited for the ghost fire news, another bad news came. "Report---" A soldier showed anxious expression and ran over in a hurry. This sound made Hornby''s heart beat, and suddenly he had a bad feeling. Could it be that the tail of the ghost fired the fox? "Say!" Hornby said quickly. "General, it''s not good. The Kingdom of Saint Martin has attacked. Now it has occupied Port Dusi and is heading towards the royal city!" the soldier hurriedly said. "What!?" Hornby said in shock, it wasn''t news of ghost fire. 35xs, but this news is obviously more serious than the ghost fire news! and many more! The Kingdom of Saint Martin A series of information is connected in his brain. At this moment, he cleared his mind, and the man behind the scenes was not a wildfire! The wildfire is just one of them, the real behind the scenes is the Kingdom of Saint Martin! "Haha!" Hornby slumped directly on the ground, with a sorrowful smile on his face, "St. Martin, St. Martin, what a St. Martin!!!" If it is a wildfire, he is confident, and his preparations are definitely useful. At least he can bite off a piece of the wildfire, but in the case of Saint Martin, he has no confidence at all! After sitting paralyzed on the ground for a while, Hornby''s mood finally eased, and he stood up abruptly and said, "Go, go back to Hall City!" "General, what about this Bell City?" an officer asked unwillingly. The officer did not know the importance of Hall City, but now that all the troops in the Bell Kingdom have been defeated, all that is left is to receive the fruits of victory. In this case, it is really difficult to choose! "I said, go back!" Hornby stared at the officer and said in a heavy tone. "Yes!" the officer said helplessly. After a while, the team with less than three hundred people left regrouped and headed back toward Hall City. On the wall of Bell City in the distance, the princes and kings of the Bell Kingdom saw this scene. They were a bit unclear, but they were a little secretive. The war was lost, but the other party retreated. There was such a good thing. ! But soon, they couldn''t laugh. "Report---" A soldier hurried over. After a while, the princes and kings who had received the news slumped directly on the ground and understood why Hornby retreated after winning. After all, the kingdom is not preserved. What is the use of occupying Bell City? ---------------- Port Dusi Beyond Lelis'' expectations. Attacking the two kingdoms was easier than he thought. The entire process from docking to occupying the port took less than ten minutes. During this period, there was no resistance at all. "Da da da!" Teams of naval soldiers from the Kingdom of Saint Martin went from the streets to the ports. Rilis wandered the streets of this port and watched this scene. He originally wanted to be happy, but now he can''t be happy anymore, and he feels very strange. Because they did not encounter any resistance! What''s even more weird is that the people in the entire port didn''t seem to see them, doing their own things for themselves, and even the army ran over without any response. "The eldest sister, can you please ask?" Leslie asked with a smile on his face, who was holding the washbasin and was going to wash the clothes. "What''s the matter with you?" The aunt stopped, looked up and down Lelis, and asked. "Auntie, we are the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, who are going to occupy your kingdom, aren''t you angry?" Lelis asked curiously. "Angry? What''s your anger? You are not the **** of the Bell Kingdom. Occupy it, it doesn''t matter!" The aunt said quite a bit self-defeating. "Uh why?" Lelis said in a daze. "My husband and my son all died for the kingdom, and the kingdom didn''t even provide comfort. What good is it for such a kingdom?" The aunt said as she couldn''t stop her tears. This cry made Leliss a little difficult to deal with. If he was asked to kill, it would be fine, but if he was allowed to comfort others, it would be a difficult thing for him! In desperation, Lillis could only pat the aunt''s back with his hands, comforting her silently. After a while, the aunt stopped. "By the way, you belong to the Kingdom of Saint Martin. I heard that the workers in your place are living well?" The aunt stared at Rilis, hesitated and asked. As soon as Lelis heard it, his mind moved, and he immediately had an idea! "It''s okay. Our kingdom has been recruiting workers. As long as you become a worker in our kingdom, you will have a monthly salary, as long as you work hard, your life will be richer!" "As far as food is concerned, workers in our kingdom will basically have a bit of meat for three meals. If we wear them, our kingdom supplies most of the fabrics of the entire West Sea at a fairly cheap price. If you are from your own kingdom, its cheaper to buy fabrics, so workers dont worry about clothes, but at most worry about what clothes they wear every day! " "and also" Rilis talked about the benefits of St. Martin''s Kingdom, and the aunt''s face was quite moved. "Well, can you let me take my daughter-in-law and granddaughter to be a worker in your kingdom?" The aunt hesitated for a while, finally asked, and then quickly said, "Don''t worry, I''m very diligent!" "No problem!" Lelis assured, patted his chest, and then asked, "But, eldest sister, you want to tell me why first?" "This" the aunt hesitated for a while, and finally she said, "I don''t want to stay in this kingdom anymore. I don''t have anything but can eat and eat. I have been fighting all day long. I have had enough, I have had enough. Everything here, I just want to find a place where there is no war, where I can eat, and work hard to buy some decent clothes for my granddaughter!" Hearing these words from the aunt, Rilis keenly realized one thing. Perhaps the wars over the past few months have caused the people of the two kingdoms on this island to hate each other''s kingdom as well as their own country? If it is true, then it is a good opportunity to buy people''s hearts! So, he held a few more people, using the temptation to go to the Kingdom of St. Martin as a worker, and successfully asked them the same answer as the aunt~www.novelhall.com~Big sister, if our kingdom takes over here, and You have established a factory here, would you like to work here? "Lellis asked. "Able to include food and shelter, meat for three meals, wages, and clothes to wear?" the aunt frowned and asked. "No problem, what you said is all right!" Rilis patted his chest and promised. "That''s okay, as long as you can guarantee that we won''t fight here!" The aunt said with a smile. "That''s OK, sister, you can go and inform those who have the same idea as you, tell them that after we occupy this place, we will build factories, farms and so on here, you can all enter into it as workers!" "Furthermore, you can also include food and lodging. There is meat for three meals and wages. In addition, the kingdom can sell some of your fabrics at low prices. As long as your wages are paid, you can easily buy these things!" Riley Si said with a smile. "Really!?" The aunt could not say anything. "Really! I''m Leliss, Minister of the Navy of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. If our kingdom fails to make these promises, come to me!" Lelis promised, patting his chest. Soon, the aunt went back to inform people with a happy expression. And Rilis also dialed everyone''s phone, slightly changed the offensive strategy, and used the method of propagating and attacking to attack the two kingdoms. Before the war, let these people who have been poor for many years see the benefits of joining the Kingdom of St. Martin can reduce their thoughts of resistance, and after that, as long as the Kingdom of St. Martin has fulfilled its promise, it can still conquer the people here. . Chapter 129： The poison of rice Three days later, the outskirts of Hall City The army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, because of Rilis temporarily changed the offensive strategy, which slowed the advancement speed. Of course, the harvest is still full, at least there is basically no resistance along the way, and even a little welcome. Even when the Army''s Second Division attacked Bell City, the capital of the Kingdom of Er, there was no resistance. After all, the army is finished, where is the resistance? When the gun was against their king''s head, the Bell Kingdom instantly surrendered! At this time, the Third Army Division also arrived at the last city on the island that was not occupied, Hall City. Secretary of the Navy Lylis, First Army Commander Joyce, and Mek and Arudiba are all here, and behind them is a division''s army and a row of mechas. "It seems that this city is going to resist!" Lelis said with a telescope, looking at the army with swords on the wall in the distance. Within three days, the Hall Kingdom had gathered a little more troops, but only 5,000 people, and because the bullets and shells were consumed by the war, most of them were people with swords. "Great, wait and let my mech go first!" Mek''s eyes lit up. Before, because the people on the island surrendered all the way, there was no chance for Mek''s mech to be tested at all. Now he finally encountered one. Will resist, of course, test his mecha first. "Well, good!" Lillis nodded. Seeing that Lelis agreed, Meck turned his head and smiled at the eleven mechas behind him and the shapely youths in blue and white striped uniforms standing next to the mechas, "Okay, boys, check yourself last. The mecha, wait for you to go to the battlefield first!" "Yes!" The group of young people agreed nervously and excitedly. This group of young people is a mecha unit specially selected from the army to operate mechas. Today, it is their first time on the battlefield. Their mood is inevitably a little nervous, but they are also a little excited. The Wall of Hall in the distance, Hornby looked at the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin carefully with a telescope, his face solemn. There are not many people, only four thousand! There are not even as many people as they improvise! But the combat effectiveness of an army has never been determined by the number of people, but by its equipment, training, cooperation, and so on. The four thousand people stood tall and upright, with high spirits. Everyone was tall, wearing uniform uniforms and the same weapons. At first glance, they knew that they were elites who had been trained for a long time. They were far from temporary. The team put together is comparable! "Hoo---" Hornby exhaled deeply, put down the binoculars, and asked the soldier on the side, "How is the boat prepared?" "Report to the general that the ship is ready and ready to go!" the soldier respectfully said. Yes, Hornby just wanted to run. During the three days that the Kingdom of Saint Martin was slowly advancing, he thought of many ways, such as surrender, death, and help, but in the end he overthrew them one by one. Surrender? No way! Maybe the other ministers in the kingdom can surrender, but he certainly cant. He is the queens husband. Even if he and the queen surrender, they will not escape death! Dead? No way! Now, the kingdoms army is almost exhausted, and the artillery and bullets are exhausted. In this case, what can you do with the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin? ask for help? Not even better! Let''s not say if I can ask for it, even if I ask for it, there is no time to support them in just three days! Therefore, Hornby finally chose to escape. took his wife, Queen of Hall Kingdom, Du Zilia, away and high! As the queen of a kingdom and the general of a kingdom, the Hornby and his wife still have some savings. Even if they go to other places, they can live a rich life without worrying about it. Hornby nodded, and then turned to a tall man who was covered in clothes and wearing sunglasses and couldn''t see his face and said, "Uncle Wang, please take you next, let''s go!" This man''s name is Duzibuschoff. He is Hornby''s ultimate move to deal with the wildfires. He left the kingdom decades ago and ventured on the great waterway, and he also made a little reputation on the great waterway! Because of the gradual aging of the body, I have recently returned to Xihai and plan to stay here for retirement. Just right, Hornby was having a headache because of the ghost fire, so he paid a large sum of Bailey and invited him to help. Unexpectedly, it was not the ghost fire that came last, but the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, so Hornby changed the conditions to help them hold the Kingdom of Saint Martin and let them escape! "Don''t worry, leave it to me, but I will help you hold it for half an hour at most, and then I will go by myself!" Bushufu said solemnly. Although he took the money, he did not dare to really fight against the Kingdom of Saint Martin. He learned about the achievements of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the newspapers recently. There are countless strong men who died in their hands, and some even knew some of them. of. He doesn''t think that he has the ability to fight against Saint Martin''s Kingdom. It is for the sake of relatives to delay for a while. If it is not for relatives, he will take the money, and the matter will definitely not be done! "Well, I know!" Hornby nodded and turned to go down the city wall. At this moment, he seemed to think of something again, stopped, hesitated, and turned his head to the side of the dress. The young man in uniform said, "Plitzer, surrender when we leave!" "General, you saved my life, so even if I die, I will help you hold them!" Pulitzer did not accept Hornbys kindness, but looked at Hornby firmly. Said. "Ah," Hornby saw the firmness and death in Pulitzer''s eyes, knowing that it would be useless to persuade him, and finally sighed, gave up persuasion, turned and walked down the city wall. just when Hornby was about to escape. the other side The lads of the mecha unit also got on the mecha. At the forefront is Mechs special mech, which is 20 meters high. Behind this mech is the air-breathing shell of the sky island, which can spray a huge air current for short-term flight, and it is also equipped with the flying shell of the sky-island. Able to make Xiangyue movements. The two hands of the mecha are dark barrels, which can fire shells, but due to the problem of the ammunition loading, each barrel can only fire 20 shells. Moreover, the two hands of the mecha can also be switched to the melee mode, the cannon barrel is put into the body, and the rare shell laser shell of the sky island mounted on both hands is released into two laser swords. Of course, these are special mechas. Although the mass-produced mechas are also equipped with xiang shells, they are only equipped with double wind shells behind them. The two-handed barrels can only emit ten shells, and the melee mode releases Two iron swords with hot shells. "Boys, let them see, your mecha units are great!" Mei Ke pointed at the wall of Hall City and shouted excitedly. "Yes!" The young men of the mecha unit who were already sitting in the mecha nodded excitedly and nervously. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ Rumble! " Along with the sound, the mecha slowly started. "!" The back of the eleven pilot mechas spouted huge air currents, and the steel body slowly flew up, directly towards the wall of Hall City. Make, Rilis, Arudiba, Joyce all looked at the flying mecha with curious eyes, wanting to see how effective the mecha was. But, the next moment, they were dumbfounded. "Boom boom boom!" Eleven mechas fell directly before reaching the city wall, smashing the ground into large holes. "What''s the matter?" Looking at this scene, Meck muttered puzzledly. If the mecha was knocked down by someone''s attack, or if it was knocked down by a cannon, he could understand it, but it would make him a little confused if it fell out inexplicably like this. Suddenly, a breeze came. Along with the breeze, a stench of **** also came. momentarily. Everyone''s face changed drastically. The people of Hall Kingdom actually put poison, and what the **** is poisonous! Meck finally understood why these mechas would fall down. Although there is a ventilation system in the mecha, there is no air filtering system and anti-virus system! . Chapter 130： The most disgusting fruit (please dont order it during dinner!!!... ? If people say what the strongest fruit of the devil is, no one can tell. 35xs Because there has never been any strongest fruit, only the strongest users! But if people were to name the most disgusting fruit in the Devil Fruit, everyone would say the name in unison. Poop fruit! This is a devil fruit that makes people feel disgusting just to hear the name, but is very powerful. Duzibshufu is the one who is capable of pooping fruits of this generation! Moreover, with this fruit ability, he has made a reputation on the great channel, known as the stinker, Bushufu! He is a very small number. Although the Navy has offered a reward, he does not want to arrest people at all! No way, it''s disgusting! Therefore, he has also become one of the few pirates who can retreat with his whole body, and even return to his hometown for pension! "The whole army retreat!" After smelling the smell, Rilis knew that there was a person with the Devil Fruit ability on the opposite side, and that this ability person had a wide range of offensive capabilities. The best way. "Da da!" After hearing his order, the army, who had been so stinky and unbearable, quickly turned their heads and trot to retreat in an orderly manner. Afterwards, Rilis drew the platinum spear behind him, bent his legs slightly, and dashed directly towards the walls of Hall City. After a while, the city wall entered his range. He stopped immediately. Raise the gun, aim, pull the trigger, all in one go. "boom!" A bullet shot out quickly, directly at the tall figure on the wall. 35xs Rilis recognized at a glance that he was the fruitful person. No way, the soldiers around were far away from the area around him. Hall city wall. At this time, Bushufu had taken off his clothes, revealing his sturdy body, and a disgusting stench continuously radiated from his body, spreading towards the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Seeing the bullet fired by Rilis, Buschover didn''t move at all, even to resist. next moment. The bullet directly penetrated his body. And he has nothing to do! This is the ability of his fruit, the special superhuman ability to **** fruit, poop! This is a natural-type ability that is immune to physical attacks. Upon seeing this, Lillis'' eyes narrowed. Raise the gun again. "Armed and domineering!" Aim, pull the trigger! "boom!" Seeing the fast approaching black bullet, Bushufu moved this time, and he turned his head slightly to avoid the bullet. Then, he raised his fist and slammed it out. "Poop Fruit Flying Fist!" A fist of feces, accompanied by the stench, flew out and flew directly towards Lelis. But the distance between the two is too far. Leliss bullets can hit Buschever at a very fast speed, but Buschevers flying fist flies in front of him very slowly. Can easily escape. But I don''t know why, but Rilis felt an ominous premonition! However, let''s avoid this attack first! With force with his left leg, he gently climbed to the right to avoid the attack. Next second. The flying fist hit the place where he was just now, then splashed, and even a little splashed on Rilis. At this moment, he finally knew why he had a premonition not to "xiang"! I am grass! ! ! It''s shit! ! ! At this moment, Rilis felt that his emotions were about to collapse completely! There is such a **** fruit? How to do? How to do? He swears that this is the hardest decision he has ever encountered in his life! let''s hit Not to mention that you can''t beat it, but you must be in **** in the end! Don''t fight This is war! Finally, gritted his teeth, he still went for the kingdom! Rilis raised the gun again and fired a bullet. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Three consecutive black bullets flew out in a fringe shape, heading towards Buschever. But Bushufu looked at the black bullets flying over, and the corners of his mouth with sunglasses on his face raised slightly, and then raised his fists and shot out frantically! "Poop fruit, send flying fists!" In an instant, hundreds of shit-yellow flying fists headed towards Rilis, and shot down the bullet that Rilis fired in the middle. Lelis saw this scene and immediately changed his face. Of course, he was not because of the bullets shot down, but the hundreds of flying fists! "shave!" He quickly turned around and stepped on the ground with his feet continuously at high speed, leaving the place. "Boom bang bang!" In the next second he left, hundreds of flying fists landed where he stood, and within a few hundred meters, they were covered with shit! Lillis watched this scene with lingering fears, pained. How does this call him? After thinking about it, he simply looked at Arudiba not far away with a look for help! "Today''s sky is so blue!" Upon seeing this, Arudiba quickly pretended not to see, looked up at the sky, and exclaimed. Although he is a brave saint, it doesn''t mean he wants to face this stuff and become a saint shit! "Yeah, yeah! Naive!" Joyce was also afraid of being called to help by Rilis, and learned that Arudiba looked up at the sky. "Don''t look at me, I''m just a scientific staff, I can''t help you, and my mecha has been wiped out, and I have nothing to do!" Meike spread his hands and said helplessly. I said! ! ! These bastards! Asking for help to no avail, Rilis could only face these things again. How to do? Rilis'' thinking about his head almost exploded! Time passed by one minute after another~www.novelhall.com~ He stood there thinking for more than ten minutes, but there is still no good way! But Buschever didn''t move. His task was just to hold the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. If Lelis didn''t move, he would be happier. If possible, he hopes to keep going like this and spend this half an hour slowly! However, Rilis did not do what he wanted. After thinking about it for a while, suddenly an inspiration flashed and he had an idea! "Quickly, pull a few cannons over!" Lelis shouted to the soldiers. The soldiers didn''t know why, but they still pulled a few doors! "Master Meke, please, how about using your ability to change these cannons into a big shield?" Lelis asked towards Meke. "Good idea!" Meke nodded, and he immediately understood what Lelis wanted to do. Meke walked to these cannons, closed his eyes, and activated the fruit ability. "Crack!" These cannons twisted, then merged together, and finally turned into a large shield five meters long and five meters wide. Lillis took the shield happily and stroked it up and down. With this big shield that can protect the whole body, he finally has the confidence to face these fists! Then, he turned his head and looked at Buschever on the far wall, a little eager to try! With a large shield in front of him in one hand and a gun in the other, Lelis walked slowly towards the city wall. . Chapter 131： Prehistoric behemoth Seeing Lelis walking slowly with his shield, Buschover smiled slightly and waved his hand. "Poop fruit, behemoth before poop!" A tiger-shaped behemoth that was more than ten meters tall and yellow in feces, exuding a foul smell, appeared under the city wall. "Roar!" The behemoth roared, and ran towards Rilis. This scene made Rilis'' face instantly turn blue, and he quickly raised his gun. "Boom boom!" Three consecutive black bullets flew towards the monster. But it was of no use at all. The bullet hit the behemoth just to make it splash a little bit of poop, and there was no way to stop him from moving forward. The behemoth still rushed towards Rilis. After a while, the behemoth appeared in front of Rilis. "boom!" A slap directly hit the top of Rilis'' shield. In addition to feeling a huge force, Rilis was also very disgusting, because it turned out to be a splash attack! ! ! Slap down and fly everywhere "Fly!". Not waiting for Rilis to fight back. The giant beast moved its claws together, and slapped towards Rilis continuously. "Boom boom!" After all, Rilis is a long-range shooter, and there is absolutely no way for this kind of close combat. He can only support it with a huge shield. But soon, he couldn''t hold on. Because the **** is poisonous! ! ! He ran fast just now and hasn''t noticed any problems. But now being suppressed, the problem arises! There is a lot of marsh gas in the smell of "xiang" around him. After a moment of carelessness, after he inhaled some, he started to have some headaches and dizziness. 35xs After holding on for a while. "Thump thump!" Rilis'' heartbeat speeded up a bit, his face flushed a bit, and sweat began to come out. He knew that he was already moderately poisoned by biogas, and if this continued, it would become more and more serious and might even die. But for a while, he has nothing to do! "Huge horn!" At this moment, Arudiba really couldn''t see it. He punched out from a distance and beat the behemoth into powder. Afterwards, with his legs flexed and struck hard, he jumped directly to Rilis'' side. "Forget it, you go down first, give me the shield, and I will solve him!" Arudiba waved his hand and said helplessly. To be honest, he didn''t want to face this kind of enemy, but the opponent''s strength was obviously not comparable to that of Rilis. If Rilis persisted, what difference would it make to harm him? "Okay, thank you so much, Brother Arudiba, I will definitely invite you to drink when I go back!" With a happy face, Lillis quickly handed the shield to Arudiba, then turned around and left quickly. Arudiba took the shield and put him in front of him, with his legs up, he hurried towards the city wall. Seeing this scene, Buschever''s eyes narrowed. Danger! Arudibas aura is not comparable to that of Leliss. Buschever felt an extreme sense of danger in him instantly. He knew that if he didnt get serious, he would probably die in Aludi. Ba''s hand. "Poop Fruit Continuous Fist" Hundreds of flying fists came towards Arudiba. "Lightspeed Fist!" Arudiba also punched countless punches in an instant, smashing all these flying punches, and then rushed towards Bushov with a huge shield. "retreat!" Buschever decided in an instant! He was just procrastinating, and he didn''t come to fight people desperately, he still wanted to support the elderly! Moreover, he also delayed for more than 20 minutes. Although he took the money, he was considered to have done his best! The next moment, he turned around and jumped off the wall, and then ran away! "Uh" Seeing this scene, Arudiba stopped and was shocked. What happened? He finally raised his courage to face this stuff, why did he run away? However, facing Buschoff''s escape, Arudiba couldn''t afford to chase **** at all, he just watched him run away. It will be easier after that. Arudiba retreated to the army, and slipped the driver back one by one with the stinking mecha. "Brother Lelis, it''s up to you next!" Arudiba patted Lelis on the shoulder and said with a smile. "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Seeing Buschoff who had fled, Lillis secretly relieved, patted his chest and promised. He has no confidence in dealing with Buschover, but he is still very confident in dealing with the army of Hall Kingdom! "Gather!" Lelis shouted loudly. "Da da da!" The four thousand troops of the Third Division of the Army gathered immediately. "The whole army is ready!" "Crack!" The bullet is loaded and the artillery is ready. "Army attack!" With a big wave of his hand, Riliss, four thousand soldiers holding their spears, headed towards Hall City. At this time, the walls of Hall City had already become a mess! "Run!" "It''s impossible to win!" "The adult just ran away, we have no hope!" "Let''s run!" The battle of Buschoff just now made these people realize what is powerful, but even such a powerful Buschoff ran away. How could a group of people with swords win the battle? There is no hope at all! As a result, before the army arrived, the entire city wall began to mess up. "what---" With a scream, an escaped man lay on the ground desperately, and it was Pulitzer who killed them. "Fleeing, kill without mercy!" Pulitzer''s eyes were red, holding a long knife, and slashing the escaping people madly, trying to deter them. But it''s useless. "Go!" "General Pulitzer is crazy!" "Run!" After a panic and noisy sound, the escaping person speeded up faster. Before the army attacked, the army on the wall was already running at odds and ends. The rest was only trembling under Pulitzer''s awe, barely standing on the city wall. "Cannon!" After the army reached the firing distance of the artillery, it suddenly stopped and the artillery was erected directly. "Reload!" The shells were directly loaded into the barrel! "Aim, shoot!" "Boom boom!" With the sound of a burst of artillery fire, the overwhelming artillery shot directly towards the city wall. "Boom boom boom!" In an instant, the entire city wall was blown to pieces, and most of the people remaining on the city wall were killed by the explosion. Now, the people who weren''t killed can no longer control so many, and they just ran away. If you continue to stay on the wall, you must die! If you run away, so many people run together, even Pulitzer will kill a few people at most, UU reading www.uukanshu.com at least has a chance of survival! Pulitzer also realized this problem. After killing a few with a knife, he stopped, with a sorrowful smile on his face, murmured, "General Hornby, I''m sorry, Pulitzer can''t help you hold them! " After that, he jumped, jumped directly off the wall, holding a knife, and rushed towards Saint Martin''s army. "boom!" A gunshot! His eyes widened, and he fell slowly. "call!" Rilis blew the muzzle and chuckled softly, "Can''t deal with that **** man, and can''t deal with your little soldier?" Soon, the city of Hall, which had lost all its troops, was taken down. At this point, Duzi Island has also been completely subdued! --------------------- When Arthur got the news, he was drinking Coke, but when he heard the news, he directly sprayed the Coke out of his mouth with a pop. "What, there is such a wonderful fruit?" Arthur was surprised. Afterwards, he didn''t even care about Hornby and the Queen of the Hall Kingdom who had fled, instead he cared about the information about Duzibuschufer. Using the intelligence authority of the Charlotte family that he had just obtained, he successfully found the information of this Duzibushufer. After reading it, he couldn''t help but sigh, it is so amazing in the world, there are such fruits! But then again. The ability of this fruit is really good, as long as you can bear the nausea, practice the fruit a little bit, you will be a strong one! . Chapter 132： Risk assessment report ? Le Monde "The Rise of the Kingdom-Saint Martin" West Poster "With the two countries, the first kingdom of the West Sea, St. Martin! ! ! Saint Martin has successfully occupied the headlines of the world and Xihai. 35xs For these two headlines, the success shocked the entire Xihai. For a while, the kingdoms around St. Martin were all in danger. There were two remaining five kingdoms that were close to St. Martin. The kingdoms of Tiffusi and Tutana quickly reached an alliance in a very short period of time and joined forces. The dispatched troops began to patrol near Saint Martin! However, for those who have great waterways in other seas, its just like that. After all, its just a kingdom in the West Sea. Even if it gets headlines a few times, it will be familiar at most, and its not as shocking. . Just like watching foreign war news at home, even if that countrys daily wars have been on the news a few more times, it is the most familiar, and there will be no shock at all. -------------------- Holy Land Marigioa In a large and luxurious meeting room. At this time, five magnificent people were sitting in the meeting room. The first was wearing a black suit, white curly hair, a fluffy white beard, a flat hat, and a scar on his left face. The second was wearing a dark blue suit with long straight white hair and a long beard. The third was wearing a dark red suit, no tie, blond hair, golden beard, and a scar on his chest. 35xs The fourth was wearing a dark green suit, bald, with a splayed beard, and a birthmark on the forehead. The fifth was wearing a white robe, bald head, glasses, and holding a long knife in his hand. These five people are the five leaders who have the highest authority in the world government, collectively called the five-star old! "Boom!" This is, the door of the drawing room was knocked. "Come in!" Scar Five Star said. What came in was a tall man in a white suit and mask. "My lord, this is the latest risk assessment report!" As he said, the man in the mask suit handed over a stack of reports. The Scar five-star old man took the report casually, then waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "Go down first!" "Yes!" The man in the mask suit nodded respectfully, and then stepped out. "Everyone, this is the risk assessment report for this month, let''s take a look!" The scar five-star veteran report was placed on the tea table in front of a few people. The other five-star seniors nodded, then picked up the reports one by one and looked at them carefully. The danger report is the detailed information collected by the world government through various channels that can threaten their kingdoms, forces, organizations, individuals, etc., in order to ensure their own status. Then, a dedicated person will analyze and analyze the degree of threat they pose to the world government, and then decide to attack them, restrict, hunt down, warn, and woo them. And their folding reports are also arranged according to the degree of threat, the top ones are the most threatening, such as Edward Newgate with the white beard, Kaido of the beast, and aunt Charlotte Lingling. "This person let the cp go after him!" "This should be warned!" "Continue to focus on this!" The five-star old people watched and discussed, and soon, a large number of outsiders looked to the big people, and the big organizations were determined by them one by one. "Okay, let me take a look at this next, En Saint Martin Kingdom?" Scar Five Star picked up a piece of information below and looked at it. The information showed a series of past records and intelligence, Saint Seiya, Giant , Charlotte Lingling and so on. The bottom of the information is the latest information. The king of the Oga Kingdom used the entire kingdom as a dowry to marry Saint Martin, and the Kingdom of Saint Martin captured the Kingdom of Hall and Bell. Scar Five Stars saw the problem at a glance, and he didn''t believe in any marriage with the whole kingdom as a dowry! After thinking about it, the five-star scared old man simply passed this information to the five-star long beard who was aside, "Come and see!" Long-bearded Wu Xing Lao took it over and took a closer look, and then handed it to Hu Wu Xing Lao who was aside. Soon, this piece of information went around in the hands of the five-star old man, and was finally put back in the middle of the table. "Well, a stronger ant has mixed into a group of weak ants!" Golden Beard Wuxing Lao said lightly. Yes, in his opinion, even in the eyes of all five-star old men, the Kingdom of Saint Martin is just an ant. On the bright side, Saint Martin''s Kingdom has more than a dozen people with the strength of major general level, and even the general lieutenant general level can be defeated, but this still cannot change the fact that ants. With such strength, as long as a general level or a few lieutenants, they can easily defeat them! And how many general world governments are there? The Navy, CP, and the five-star elders here, etc. add up to at least a dozen! Not to mention that they have a large number of lieutenant-general-level powerhouses. Therefore, Saint Martin is really just a powerful ant in their eyes. This kind of ants will never appear in this risk assessment report. The reason why this ant will appear in these risk assessment reports is entirely because he is in a place like Xihai. The West Sea, the Four Great Seas, and the first half of the Great Channel are the back gardens of the world government. This is where most of the world government''s franchise countries are located, and it is also the main source of heavenly gold. Therefore, it is not known how many times stronger than the average kingdom of Xihai, but the ants in the eyes of the five stars will appear in this report. Because this ant has the ability to harm their back garden, and even started to touch their cakes, swallowing a franchise! "It''s just that this ant is not strong and has great ambitions!" said the five-star old man in glasses coldly. "Hehe, marrying Charlotte Lingling." The eight-character Hu Wuxing said with a chuckle ~www.novelhall.com~In just two years, he has attacked two kingdoms and occupied a franchise country in the name of marriage. high speed! If they are allowed to continue like this, it will be another Derma 66, and it will be a headache then! "Scar Five Star said in a deep voice. "And according to the news from CP, the last place where Nicole Robin disappeared was this kingdom. Now there is a great possibility in this kingdom. They have already sneaked into the search. If they are really there, I believe they will be found soon. That''s it!" said the old five-star Golden Beard coldly. "Well, this kingdom is very ambitious, develops quickly, has a strong offensive, and does not act peacefully. However, the current strength is average, the technology is average, and the threat is small for the time being!" The glasses five-star old man summed up for a moment. "So what to do?" Eight-character Hu Wuxing asked, taking a sip of hot tea. "They are still doing a good job on the surface, they are very obedient to the government on the surface, and they are very active in paying the sky gold. They even called this year''s sky gold to say that they are ready!" The long beard five-star old paused and proposed. , "So, focus on it first. Before you have committed any major incidents, or confirm that Nicole Robin is in this kingdom, the mainstay is suppression, restriction and warning! If you are still restless, then just find a reason to deal with it! " "agree!" "Seconded!" "can!" Soon, all the five-star elders agreed! After dealing with the risk assessment report of St. Martin, the matter of St. Martin was left behind by them, and they began to deal with other assessment reports! . Chapter 133： Give them some face ?The study room of King St. Martin''s Palace. 35xs At this time, Arthur was focusing on the follow-up matters of the three kingdoms. To tell the truth, the direct monetary gains from the three kingdoms were not much, and King Ogas treasury had already been wiped out by war indemnities. The Hall Kingdom and Bell Kingdom are also well-known poor countries. This war also emptied the national treasury for the purchase of arms! But there are not many other gains. The Oga Kingdom was originally a well-known supplier of fabric materials. After obtaining this kingdom, the cost of Saint Martin''s fabric has dropped a lot! The Hall and Bell Kingdoms are also famous grain-producing countries. With the territory of these two kingdoms, there is no need to worry about food issues in the expansion of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. The biggest gain was the 330,000 people obtained from the Oga Kingdom and the 570,000 people obtained from the Hall Kingdom and Bell Kingdom. There are many benefits brought about by so many people. The increase in labor force, stimulating domestic demand, and abundant military resources are all benefits brought by the population. However, the first thing to be solved is that this is the development and population settlement of the islands where the three kingdoms are located. These will take a long time. Fortunately for the Oga Kingdom, the war is not long, the scope of the war is not large, the loss is relatively small, it also has a certain amount of infrastructure, it quickly developed, and the population is relatively easy to settle. But the Kingdom of Hall and Bell is more troublesome, because there are too many young people who have died. Most of the people left on the island are women, and it is a famous poor country without basic facilities. If you want to develop, it will take a long time. time. However, these are the troubles of happiness. Although the troubles take a long time, as long as it develops, the strength of the Kingdom of Saint Martin will skyrocket more than twice! at this time. 35xs "Boom!" There was a knock on the door. "Come in!" Arthur said without lifting his head. "Your Majesty!" Brian walked in and said respectfully. "Well, what''s the matter?" Arthur put down the file in his hand and asked, looking up. "There is news from the world government, which strongly condemns and warns us about our marriage with the Charlotte family! And because we occupy the Oga Kingdom, we will also pay the heavenly gold of the Oga Kingdom in the future! Brian said solemnly. "Oh!?" Upon hearing this, Arthur frowned slightly. Brian pondered for a moment and said, "But according to the news from my "friends" I made in the world government last year, it is because the kingdom is too aggressive, develops too fast, and there are many restless people. The behavior made the five adults of the world government feel threatened!" "But considering that we are paying very positively in the heavenly gold, we are only going to limit the development of our kingdom. If we show restlessness in the future, then the world government will take action!" Brian''s so-called friends are some of the small officials of the world government that he paid for the world government last year when he went to the world government to complete the procedures and pay the heavenly gold. Although the status of these small officials is not high, the news is quite flexible! Their existence is also tacitly approved by the world government, and their main role is to clearly convey the true meaning of the world government. Just like this time, the world government wants to restrict and warn the Kingdom of Saint Martin, but how can they say so directly? If you say it directly, will the world government be shameless? At this time, these small officials have played a role, they can clearly convey the meaning of the world government! Arthur thought for a while, and understood what the world government meant. Its probably because youve done too much recently. Weve noticed you, but because of your positive contribution to the heavenly payment, Ill give you a chance. I hope you can converge a little bit. If you dont, then hehe. ! "Boom!" At this time, the door was knocked again! "Come in!" Secretary of Commerce Hughes walked in solemnly! "Your Majesty!" Hughes said respectfully. "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked. "Your Majesty, the few important supplies ordered by our kingdom from other places were all intercepted by the navy for various reasons while transporting over! In addition, the main navigation route to Bloodport Town was arrested by the navy. The name of the thief was sealed off, and now, the merchants in Xihai can no longer come to Blood Harbor Town." Hughes said with a heavy face. "Have you come so soon?" Arthur frowned slightly. The world government really hit its weak underbelly with one blow. Why can Saint Martin develop so fast? A large part of this is due to the huge revenue brought by Blood Harbor Town! With the continuous blood supply of Bloodport Town, Saint Martin can exchange a lot of money for the speed of development. Once the waterway of Bloodport Town is broken, in addition to the slower development speed, there will be many follow-up problems. Without the delivery channel of Blood Harbor Town, all kinds of things produced by St. Martin will be piled up there and cannot be sold. If the things cannot be sold, there will be no money to pay the workers. If the workers have no wages, how can they survive? ? If the workers cant survive, the kingdom will start to be in chaos. Once the kingdom is in chaos, it will not only fail to develop, it may even regress, and then the trouble will be big! "En!?" After hearing these words, Hughes looked at Arthur in a bit of surprise, a little unclear. Seeing Hughes'' doubts, Brian attached him to his ear and explained the reason in a low voice, and Hughes suddenly realized! He thought for a while and said, "Your Majesty, do you want the factory owners to stop production first, otherwise it will be more troublesome if the goods pile up!" Arthur pondered for a moment and said, "Well, Brian, continue to check with those officials and friends for the latest news, and Hughes, don''t worry, let the factory owners continue to produce, and I will find a way to deal with the accumulated goods. of!" "Okay, Your Majesty!" Hughes and Brian nodded. "Well, you go down first!" Arthur waved his hand and said. "Yes!" After the two agreed, they slowly exited the room! As soon as the two left, Arthur fell into deep thought. In fact, he had anticipated the practice of the world government~www.novelhall.com~, if the Kingdom of Saint Martin was in the new world, the world government would not care how you expand, but in their back garden, how could it be possible? Sit back and watch? But then again. Arthur didn''t care too much! Now, he has swallowed the three kingdoms of Oga, Hall, and Bell, and these three kingdoms alone will take a long time to digest. These include resettling the population, building factories, building roads, recruiting more workers and so on. If you want to do it thoroughly, then the next five years will be spent on this! Regardless of whether the world government suppresses it or not, it will be difficult for Saint Martin to have time to expand its territory in the past five years! Moreover, the navy responsible for blockade of Bloodport Town is naturally the naval branch of the Kingdom of Saint Martin that is closest to the Kingdom of Saint Martin. This branch, as long as he wants, a phone call, the blockade can be opened at any time! It''s just that he doesn''t want to fall out with the world government now, so he gives them some face and lets them blockade for a period of time. When that time comes Brian can spend some money on activities of the world government, and the blockade will be lifted. In addition, he sent people from the Ministry of Engineering to dig the red soil continent a long time ago. Judging from the report of the Ministry of Engineering, the digging is almost done, only the last point is left. After a while, Saint Martin will have a direct train to the South China Sea. At that time, he can repair the plank road in secret, change the vest, open a sub-base in the South China Sea, and he can sell the accumulated goods in the South China Sea! "call---" After thinking for a long time, Arthur sighed deeply, put all these things aside, and then proceeded to process the documents. . Chapter 134： Where is my mask ? Early the next morning. 35xs study At this time, there is a beautiful painting hanging in the study, which shows the image of Arthur spreading his wings and accompanied by thunder and lightning. There is an incense burner on the table in front of the painting. Arthur picked up three cigars, one by one, holding them in both hands, with a serious expression, one bow, two bows, three bows. "God Arthur, bless you to get something good!" Arthur murmured as he bowed. That''s right, Arthur is going to draw again today! During this time, his prestige gains were not small, a small part came from two headlines, and a large part came from the refresh of prestige gains after the New Year. At present, his reputation has reached 6.1 million. After inserting three cigars on the incense burner, Arthur took a deep breath and directly clicked the draw. Ten consecutive draws of 10,000 to the bottom. Three boxes of spicy sticks, three boxes of large bottles of Coke, three boxes of potato chips, and one bamboo dragonfly! Things were average, but Arthur didn''t care. After taking so many times, he had long been used to it, and he felt quite pampered. Let''s get another one hundred thousand in a row. Five bamboo dragonflies, three air cannons, one Nijia mask, and one 3D projector. "Yep!?" "Nijia mask?" Arthur frowned tightly, looking at the hideous mask that appeared in his hand, he felt an inexplicable evil aura. Click on the attributes of the mask. [Introduction, after wearing it, you can improve your physical fitness, and you can summon a hundred ninjas of the ghost army, Ninja soldiers have high strength, agile action speed, and many types of weapons and equipment, including sticks, missiles, smoke bombs, rope hooks, rope claws and other equipment. They can also launch darts and knives remotely. They have a flying suit flying in the wind. When the mask is put on, the evil in the heart will be slowly released by the darkness from the mask, blackening one''s original good side and conscience, and eventually engulfing the wearer''s mind, destroying humanity, and making him ruthless , Evil and terrifying devil through and through. "This" Arthur thought about it carefully, and finally thought of the origin of this thing, a pair of ghost masks from the Adventures of Jackie Chan. Looking at the introduction is very powerful, but in fact, it is useless. If measured by the standard in the animation, the frontal combat strength of every soldier of the Ghost Corps is the rank of the corporal. Even if it depends on the attribute of its own shadow, that is As far as the rank of sergeant, it is a bit better than ordinary soldiers. The only thing that moved him was that he could improve his physical fitness. But after seeing the side effects, Arthur gave up the idea! After thinking about it, Arthur put the mask next to the table first, let''s deal with the mask later! It''s just that he didn''t pay attention. Under the sunlight, his shadow just covered the mask, and there seemed to be a strange change between the mask and the shadow. Then, he picked up the Phantom God projector and looked at it. The Phantom Projector is not too big, it is a silver-white belt with a dazzling colorful gem inlaid on the belt. "It seems interesting!" Arthur took the belt with a curious look, and fumbled carefully. When he tied the belt around his waist, a screen projection appeared in front of him instantly, and a variety of projection scene options were displayed on the screen. With curiosity, Arthur clicked on one of the snowy scenes and set the scope to the back of the room. A heavy snow fell in the room suddenly, and there were white scenes everywhere. If he didn''t feel the temperature in the air hadn''t changed at all, he might even think it was really snowing. Cherry blossoms, snow, rain, volcanic eruption, underwater world, haunted house, storm, fall from high altitude. All kinds of dazzling scenes made him addicted for a while. It took a long time for him to come back to his senses. "Forget it, continue with the lottery and play again later!" Arthur murmured. Five consecutive draws of one million prestige. "Gorgeous fruit?" As soon as he heard the name, Arthur had a bad premonition. A very sand-sculpted devil fruit appeared in his mind, er, it was not a devil fruit from the Pirate World! Sure enough, what appeared in his hand was a yellow grape-shaped devil fruit. Great hammer! This word suddenly appeared in Arthur''s mind, and at the same time an image of a sledgehammer under the hip appeared in his mind. If it is to be eaten by others then "Hey!" A mean smile appeared on Arthur''s face. However, having said that, apart from using this thing to harm people, Arthur really couldn''t think of any use. After thinking about it, he put this non-local foreign demon fruit aside first. Continue to look at the next item. This thing system did not send out directly, but let Arthur use it directly. Space storage! This kind of thing has always been standard for the protagonist. Either the opening system has it, or the master will give it, or the beauty will give it, or it will cost money to buy it. In short, the protagonist will have it within 100,000 characters. And the coverage is positive and wide. From fantasy to science fiction, from city to history, there will be ten protagonists and eight! In the past, Arthur always thought that he was holding back the protagonists. He didn''t draw hundreds of prizes. Unexpectedly, he finally caught up with the team today! As for tattoos, Arthur personally doesn''t like it very much! There are two sides to tattoos. In the eyes of tattoos or those who like tattoos, they represent trends, fashions, etc. But in the eyes of people who dont or dont like tattoos, it means there are stories, society, etc., even when parents educate their children ~www.novelhall.com~ they will say that those with tattoos are bad guys. Arthur did not like tattoos because of his previous career. Of course, he just doesn''t like it, but he will not discriminate, just treat it with a normal heart. "What kind of pattern should be tattooed, where should it be tattooed?" Arthur murmured. In the end, Arthur decided to tattoo a watch-sized rose pattern on his wrist. In this way, if outsiders do not look carefully, they will think it is a watch, and it can be covered up when wearing long-sleeved clothes. The rose pattern also happens to be the national flag of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. His heart moved, and the next moment, a watch-sized, delicate rose pattern appeared on his wrist, which looked charming and charming. At the same time, the method of use also appeared in his mind. The method of use is very simple. Put your wrist on the thing you want to collect and you can put it in. To take it out, just stick your brain on the pattern and take it out if you think about it. Seeing this, Arthur was grateful for a while. Fortunately, there are tips not to get tattoos in strange places. Otherwise, it will be embarrassing when the time comes. Of course, the awkwardness of collecting things is second, the most terrifying pattern is in a strange place, and then you have to put your mind on the things to pick up! Afterwards, with curiosity, he put his wrist on the table, and gathered the things on the table one by one. File, pen, gorgeous fruit and many more! There seems to be something wrong! ? Where is my mask? Why is the mask I just wore missing? . Chapter 135： The 2nd Devil Fruit ? After the strange disappearance of the mask, Arthur drove the domineering look, and searched both inside and outside the house. But never found it! "Strange, where''s the mask?" Arthur frowned, sitting on a chair in the study. He is confident that with his strength, it is completely impossible for anyone to take the mask silently under his nose. However, the mask really disappeared under his nose inexplicably. No trace at all! There is no clue! "Could it be any weird devil fruit ability?" Arthur thought of many explanations in his heart, but in the end he rejected them one by one, leaving only one explanation to explain. at this time. Under the sunlight, he suddenly realized that his shadow seemed a little different! ? Shadow activation! The next moment, the shadow that appeared before his eyes was no longer the same as the murderer in Conan, but a mask with red eyes and water chestnuts on his face. It looked evil. Shadow. "Fuck, isn''t this my mask?" Arthur stood up abruptly, making a surprised voice, and at the same time a demon-like three-dimensional double tone sounded. "I''m going, the shadow can speak?" Arthur was surprised again. As he spoke, the shadow also said the same thing. Curious, puzzled, surprised, various emotions flashed across his face, and finally he sat down again, touched his chin, and fell into contemplation. Why is it like this? Why is the mask worn on the shadow? His mind did not feel the side effects of the mask in the shadow! For a time, various questions surfaced in his mind one by one. After thinking for a long time, he finally had some uncertain answers. Normally, even if you put this mask on top of the shadow, it will not change. But Arthur''s shadow is abnormal! His shadow is alive, dynamic, something between illusion and reality. And when the sun was shining, the mask that happened to be put off by him just happened to be placed on the shadow. It stands to reason that even if the mask is placed on the shadow, if Arthur does not activate the shadow to wear the mask, the mask will not be worn. But the mask comes from the Sombra Legion. It has the attributes of shadow. The shadow and the shadow are just right. There should be a special resonance between the two, which causes the mask to be directly integrated into the shadow without wearing the mask. in. In the end, it became what it looks like now! Moreover, because the shadow itself has no emotions and no distinction between good and evil, naturally it will not be affected by the side effects of the mask! Later, Arthur tested the new version of the shadow curiously. 35xs Attack power, yes! But it''s just comparable to a corporal, a bit stronger than a normal soldier, but not much stronger, but it can summon a hundred shadow ninjas with similar strength! Defensive power, graciously reduced a little! I used to be in the shadow state all the time, and I couldn''t even fight with domineering, but now, there are two states, the shadow state and the entity state. In the shadow state, it is similar to before, and it cannot be hit or be beaten! In the physical state, even the fist can be hit directly, but only in this state can the shadow have an offensive power, and only in this state can the shadow speak! The two states can be switched freely, but if you can hit it, it means you have a weakness, so the defense power is also reduced a bit! physical strength! No matter before or now, physical strength is unlimited! Arthur carefully looked at the shadow in front of him, the more satisfied he became. Although his defense power was reduced a little, he could speak after he had a physical state, and the role of the shadow would increase. and many more! Can talk! ? Arthur suddenly thought of something! When the shadow spoke just now, the mouth of the mask was closed and the voice came from inside. So, the mouth can talk, can it eat? Suddenly Arthur had a bold idea! "Thump thump!" His heart beats involuntarily, and there is an excited smile on his face! He quickly turned his head and took out a few boxes from the bookshelf behind the table. These boxes contain devil fruits! They are the stone fruit of the Superman series, the wood-wood fruit of the Superman series, and the friction fruit of the Superman series taken from the navy, and an Arudiba group killed a group of pirates. The unidentified animal is Devil Fruit! The reason why it can be determined that it is of the animal type is because there are only animals of the group of pirates. After thinking about it, Arthur eliminated the devil fruit of the unknown animal system first! He doesn''t want to bet on luck! Later, Shishi fruit was put aside. No way, the superman-dominant fruit of Shishi Fruit is too dependent on the environment! Once there is no rock around, the combat power immediately drops by 30%! In the end, only wood fruits and friction fruits are left. To be honest, these two fruits are very powerful! Not to mention Mumuguo, when he watched Naruto before, Senjujuma perfectly interpreted it. Although there are differences in the abilities between the wooden fruit and the pillar, it can still be seen that the three points are powerful. Rub the fruit. According to the Navys intelligence and Arthurs own guess, this is also a very powerful fruit, which can make everything frictionless~www.novelhall.com~ and it can also make everything frictionless. After touching the enemy, you can increase the friction between the enemy and the air. When you move it, it will feel like rubbing your skin with a scrub, and you will lose a layer of skin. After touching the enemy, it can reduce the friction of the enemy. The enemy cannot walk, eat, or do anything, because he has no friction and everything he touches will slide over. These two fruits made it a little difficult for Arthur to choose. In the end, based on the particularity of the shadow, Arthur chose a more suitable wooden fruit! The use of devil fruit requires physical strength, and under the infinite physical strength of the shadow, no matter which fruit is used, it is very powerful. However, the shadow''s melee strength is a bit stronger than ordinary people, and the fruit of friction must touch the enemy before it can be used! In this case, the wood fruits that are obviously a little more masterful are better and more suitable! Shadow opened the box and took out the green spiral-shaped devil fruit inside. "Crack!" Without hesitation, he took a bite. After that, a couple of mouthfuls swallowed all the fruit. The shadow does not have any taste, and naturally it will not be disgusting because of eating the devil fruit, so it will eat all the fruit. However, after eating, there was no response. There is no feeling of eating. Arthur felt like he had eaten air. Try to urge the fruit ability. next moment. A huge piece of wood appeared before his eyes . Chapter 136： Dead body ? Three days later. 35xs The campus outside the city of San Martin. The breeze is smoky and the sun is shining. "Thousands of hands!" A huge Buddha statue with a height of tens of thousands of meters and countless wooden arms appeared in the school grounds. "On top of the Buddha!" All the arms of the Buddha statue shot out frantically, focusing on one point. "Boom boom boom!" After a huge bombardment, a huge pit appeared in the place where it was hit! Yes, it was Arthur who used the fruit. After three days of experimentation. Arthur found that as long as the shadow was on his body, he could use two fruits at the same time. Once the shadow is separated from him, they can only use each. In these three days, he also developed a lot of wood skills. Most of them are based on the performance of Mu Dun between Senjuju! It''s a pity that Mu Mu Guo is different from Mu Dun. Although he has deduced most of the skills, there are still some skills that can not be deduced at all! Things like the arrival of the flower and tree world and the birth of the sea of ??trees can not be deduced, because he is a tree fruit, it really can''t bloom, nor can it grow leaves. "call---" Arthur, who had exercised his skills for a long time, sighed deeply, wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand, then separated the shadows, and continued to exercise with the shadows. He needs physical strength to practice his skills, but the physical strength of the shadow is unlimited. "The Art of the Four Pillars Family!" A complicated wooden house appeared in front of him. Just as Arthur wanted to go in and take a rest, his face suddenly changed. A strong sense of crisis came to his heart! Yep! ? Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly, seeing and hearing the domineering release, foreseeing the future! With a slight movement, he took two steps back gently. Next second. "boom!" A huge ice cube fell from the sky and hit the place where he was just now, smashing a small hole there. Arthur glanced intently. Inside the ice block was the well-preserved corpse of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, and a completely spliced ??knife was frozen on the side. Seeing the faint red light on the knife, he recognized at a glance. After that, it was the former Sabre of Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni, flow fire! The golden lion is not dead! This is Arthur''s first thought! Afterwards, he turned his gaze to the sky, narrowed his eyes, and took a closer look, and found that there were more than ten black spots floating in the blue sky. "Heartnet!" Arthur''s seeing and hearing instantly enveloped the entire island of St. Martin, and the black spots on the blue sky were just shrouded by this domineering. And this time. There are more than ten islands floating in the sky. Controlling these islands is the legendary Pirate Golden Lion Shiji! This time, because he was here to deliver the corpse, he was ready to leave after delivery, so he only brought some islands to defend himself, not even his main island! On one of them, after delivering the corpse, Shi Ji, who was about to leave, frowned slightly, he felt as if someone was watching him? But then he smiled and shook his head. He felt that he was old, and he had an illusion! He is in the sky now! How could someone snoop? The nearest to him is the island of St. Martin below, but even the nearest is quite far away! As far as he knows, even Roger hasn''t practiced the domineering of seeing and hearing to this level! Afterwards, he controlled the island and left without caring! Seeing him leave, Arthur moved his mind and took the shadow back! "hiss!" The wings suddenly opened, tearing all the clothes on his body. "Huh!" Flicking his wings, quietly followed. What does Arthur lack most? Of course it''s actual combat! Golden Lion Shiji is just a good opponent, and his strength is also more suitable for his opponent! However, if you fight over the island of St. Martin, the aftermath of the battle will inevitably cause losses, so Arthur quietly followed, preparing to fight further away! The two flew in tandem for a while, and just after flying out of the waters of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Shiji stopped and found something was wrong! A sense of voyeurism always surrounds him. No matter how old he is, he can''t have such a long illusion, right? So he stopped. He released the domineering look and heard, and at the same time carefully scanned the surroundings with his eyes. But the domineering hasn''t found anyone, but the eyes have found it first. I saw the distant horizon, a figure waving white wings slowly appeared! Sky Islander This is Shi Ji''s first thought. After that, he denied it again! He floats in the sky all the year round, and the people of Kongdao have also encountered a lot. Their chicken wings are completely different from the wings in front of them! Then it is the Devil Fruit Ability! Just when he was thinking about it, Arthur landed in front of him! "Boy, who are you?" Looking at Arthur who appeared in front of him, Skee asked in a deep voice. "You just threw down my grandfather''s body, and you asked who I am?" Arthur looked at Shiji with a strange look. "Oh, so you are a grandson!" Hearing this, Shi Ji suddenly realized that after a turn of his mind. Yep! ? Listening to this, Arthur always felt something was wrong? He felt his chin for a while before he realized it. grass! ! ! What do you mean by my grandson! Just when Arthur was about to get angry, Skee spoke again. He beckoned and looked after his younger generation, "You are here to avenge your grandpa, come on, because you are a grandson, I If I won''t kill you, I will teach you a lesson!" "Vengeance, what revenge?" Arthur was taken aback, and did not react for a while. In his eyes, Moto Ryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto was still running around, but then he also reacted, telling the truth. "Oh, its not revenge, I just want to beat you, my grandpa will come by himself!" "It''s over, crazy!" This is Shi Ji''s first thought! He looked at Arthur with pity in his eyes, sighed, and waved his hand. "Ah, I didn''t expect that your relationship with your grandpa would be so good that you would be crazy because of it. You go, I won''t teach you this time. !" Uh Had it not been for Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni who happened to be in retreat these days, Arthur really wanted to call him out, then rub Shiji on the ground, and then look at his expression! Forget it, stop talking nonsense with Shiji, just hit it! With Arthur''s hand against his forehead, a special iron-clad sea-loud stone coin suddenly appeared in his hand. With a flick of his finger, the coin bounced into the sky. "Bah!" As the coin fell, a flash of lightning appeared on Arthur. "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" "boom!" Danger! Extremely dangerous! A huge sense of crisis appeared in Shi Ji''s heart~www.novelhall.com~ He didn''t even think about it, and he dodges quickly to avoid the attack. Unfortunately, he is still slow. Or in other words, the super electromagnetic gun is too fast! A flash of electric light flashed, and the coin was rubbed from Shiji''s arm, directly drawing a huge wound on his right arm. Shi Ji, who was rubbed by the Hailou Stone, almost fell in the air, and at the same time, all the islands he controlled shook and almost fell! Fortunately, Shiji reacted quickly and stabilized the island. He looked at Arthur with horror and said, "Who are you?" At that moment, if it hadn''t been for rich combat experience, he would almost be killed by the underestimated Arthur. "Didn''t I tell you, I''m the grandson of Yamamoto Shigekuni. Could it be that the inserted rudder hurt your head and got amnesia? Forget what you just said?" Arthur looked pityingly. Shi Ji said. Haha, even taunting me! Shi Ji said coldly, "Hmph, I wanted to let you go, but I didn''t expect you to be uninterested, so go to hell!" "Chop!" Skee twisted his body, and immediately kicked out a powerful slash with his feet. "Landfoot!" Arthur smiled slightly and waved his right foot strongly, also sending out a strong slash. "boom!" The collision between the two caused a huge wave of air. . Chapter 137： Earth Lion When it didn''t happen, Shi Ji didn''t care, and continued to attack. 35xs "Lion Chikiya!" Countless powerful slashes shot out from under Shiji''s feet. Arthur smiled slightly, instead of choosing hard steel, he used the same move from the Storm Spirit in the towers. "Ball lightning!" "Bah Bah Bah!" Arthur suddenly turned into a ball of lightning, and detoured behind Shiji at a very fast speed. "Six Million Voltra Dragon" With a wave of his hand, a dragon-shaped thunder and lightning roared towards Shiji. Arthur''s fast break caught Shiji, who was putting his skills off guard. Fortunately, his many years of combat experience made him react quickly, and the controlled body floated a little to the side. Although he didn''t completely avoid the attack, it was only rubbed, causing his body to be somewhat paralyzed! Within a few rounds of the confrontation, Shi Ji had already felt the pressure swept across the mountain. He looked solemnly at the blond boy in front of him, and suddenly recalled what Yamamoto Shigekuni said that day in his mind. My heart is mixed! At this moment, Shi Ji, who originally thought he was still young and could still work for a few years, instantly felt that he was too old! "call!" Skee twisted his somewhat paralyzed arm a few times, exhaled deeply, his eyes condensed, and he looked at Arthur and said solemnly, "Boy, next, I''m going to be serious!" "Haha!" Arthur smiled slightly, stretched out his index finger to hook a few times, and said, "Come on, fight!" "Lion''s imperial palace roll!" Shiji fully mobilized the Fluttering Fruit, and gathered all the dozen or so small islands he had brought together, staggered and merged, and these small islands instantly condensed into a majestic and ferocious lion with a size of tens of thousands meters. "hiss---" Seeing this scene, Arthur took a deep breath. It turned out that the island of Skeeling was used like this! He only remembered that Shiji used this trick in the animation, once in a snowstorm, condensing the snowstorm into a lion, and once on the water, which trapped Luffy. It seems that the method of this move is not fixed, it is just to drive the fluttering fruit with all its strength, and then carry out various types of attacks! However, the tens of thousands of meters in size lion did not scare Arthur. At this moment, under the urge of Shi Ji, the lion attacked Arthur with its teeth and claws. "Two hundred million volts Thor!" "Bah Bah Bah!" Lightning flashed out of Arthur''s body. Slowly, the scattered lights began to condense. He gradually became a thunder giant hundreds of meters away. Behind the thunder giant was a pair of wings formed by thunder and lightning. "Armed and domineering!" "Bah Bah Bah!" "Lei Wushen Mode!" After Arthur released his arrogance, the azure thunder giant became a blue-purple giant shining thunder and lightning! "Huh!" The giant waved its wings and rushed towards the lion at an extremely fast speed. Upon seeing this, the lion was unwilling to show weakness and directly slapped it over. "boom!" The giant and the lion collided for the first time, and the collision caused a loud noise. A wave of air surged from the place where the two collided and swept hundreds of kilometers. 35xs After the collision, the Thunder Giant, incarnation of Arthur, retreated more than a hundred meters, and the lion controlled by Shiji retreated more than a thousand meters. It seems that Arthur has the advantage, but in fact this match can only be considered a tie. Between the two, the Thunder Giant is better in quality and the Lion is better in size. "boom!" After the lion and the thunder giant stopped, they couldn''t wait to make a second collision. Then came the third time. the fourth time. the fifth time. Countless times! "boom!" "Bah Bah Bah!" "Cracking!" The sound of collision and the sound of thunder continued to appear above this sea area. The lion and the thunder giant hit the sea from the sky, and from the sea to the sky. The sea area for hundreds of miles was surging because of their fighting. The battle between the two also attracted the attention of some people. Not far from the two, a navy ship docked on a small island. On the warship, a woman with a graceful figure was holding a telescope and staring at the thunder giants and lions colliding in the distant sky, with a solemn expression. "Lion? Is it Golden Lion Shiji? Then who is that Thunder Giant?" Gion murmured. Today, Gion happened to be implementing the order of the world government to block the waterway of the Kingdom of Saint Martin here to prevent other merchants from entering Saint Martin. Unexpectedly, he encountered this scene before him. After thinking about it, she took out the phone worm and dialed an empty phone. "Blubru!" "Who?" After a while, the phone was connected, and asked in confusion. "Marshal Kong, I am Gion!" Gion said in a deep voice. "Oh, O Gion, what''s the matter?" asked inexplicably. He thought to himself, isn''t Gion executing the order to block Saint Martin''s kingdom? Why do you have time to call him? Could it be that something went wrong with Saint Martin''s Kingdom? "Marshal, I seem to have discovered Golden Lion Shiji!" Gion frowned and said. "What! Over there?" After hearing the news in the Marshal''s office, he immediately stood up and asked in surprise. "Just not far from Saint Martin''s Kingdom, I saw a large lion tens of thousands of meters above the sky and a thunder giant fighting each other!" Gion reported. "Big Lion? Isn''t it khaki, it seems to be made of soil?" Sora asked hurriedly. Gion took a closer look, then pondered for a moment, and said, "Yes, there seems to be some trees on it!" "That''s right, it must be that guy Skee!" Kong confirmed. Sora has dealt with Shiji many times, and he is very familiar with Shiji''s moves. He can be sure when he listens to Gion''s description. "The marshal, what should I do next?" Gion asked. "You don''t need to do anything, you continue to watch the battle, and report the process to me at that time. It''s best to figure out who the guy who is playing against Shiji is!" I thought about it. Although I am very happy to get the news of Shiji again, now that others are in the navy headquarters, how can they not rush to the West China Sea, even the fastest Yellow Ape can not make it, UU reading www.uukanshu.com so now This is the only way to do it, can''t let Gion go up to death, right? "Okay, Marshal!" Gion said in a deep voice, then hung up the phone and continued to watch the battle. the other side. "boom!" "Bah Bah Bah!" "Cracking!" The sound of collision, thunder still can''t stop. In less than an hour, the two collided thousands of times, an average of one collision every second, but they were still divided. "Huh huh!" Shiji, who was controlling the lion, gasped slightly. If he had been in control of such a big lion a few years ago, he would not have been breathing for an hour. But now it doesn''t work anymore. After the Great Deep Sea Prison, he not only broke two legs, but his physical fitness also declined rapidly during the period. Although he recovered after running out, he was not as good as before. "Can''t go on like this anymore!" Seeing Arthur, who was still alive and tiring, Skee secretly said in his heart. If you continue to fight like this, he will definitely lose in the end. Although the strength of the opposite Arthur is similar to him, in terms of physical strength, Arthur is a young man! But after playing for so long, he also discovered some of Arthur''s weaknesses! Thinking about it, Shi Ji directly let go of the lion. "boom!" The huge lion fell into the sea. After causing a surging wave, an island formed in the sea. And Shiji also landed on the island. . Chapter 138： scattering ? Just after Skee landed, Arthur also dispersed Thor and landed on this small island. "Why, Golden Lice, stop fighting, do you want to give up?" Arthur chuckled lightly. "Boy, don''t be too arrogant, the old man already knows your weakness!" Shi Ji said coldly. "Haha!" Arthur smiled indifferently, and beckoned provocatively. He knew the weakness that Shi Ji said, it was nothing more than lack of combat experience! It must be a fatal weakness to put it on others, because if you have insufficient combat experience, it is easy to make mistakes in judgments at critical times, resulting in loss of all games. But Arthur is different. His domineering looks can predict the future, even if it is only a short period of time, it is enough to make up for the lack of experience! Upon seeing this, Shi Ji didn''t say much, and launched an attack directly. "The lion is rolling!" The ground was lifted up, forming a lion roaring towards Arthur. And Shi Ji was not idle, and rushed after the lion. For people with inexperienced combat, the best way is not to zoom in, but to engage in close combat. Under the kind of personal oppression, inexperienced people are more likely to make mistakes. Once they make a mistake, it is almost fatal! "Armed!" The black domineering wrapped Arthur''s hand and shot out suddenly. "boom!" After the fist collided with the lion, the lion was directly broken up, revealing Shiji who was following the lion. Skee floated in the air, his legs close together and stab at Arthur. Danger! Although it was unremarkable, Arthur still felt the murderous intent behind this move. "Seeing and hearing domineering!" Dodge the stab sideways, then squat down quickly. 35xs And Skee seemed to have agreed with Arthur. After the straight stabbing failed, he immediately swept, and was directly squatted to hide by Arthur. Next, the two seemed to be dancing. Squeeze, cut, cut, chop, prick. Arthur jumped up, squatted down, forward, back, and sideways. Every time Skee attacked, Arthur was able to dodge it. If it weren''t for the sword spirit around him for dozens of miles, it would be as if the two were playing. Slowly, Shi Ji felt that something was wrong. The boy in front of him seemed to have foreseen his attack in advance. Every time before his attack fell, he would hide in advance. Moreover, what frightened him even more was that this kid''s combat experience was rising rapidly. In the beginning, although this kid could dodge his attack every time, with his rich experience, he still couldn''t fight back at all. But slowly, with a fight, this kid can already fight back from time to time! Suddenly, Shi Ji seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Arthur in anger. "Seeing and seeing **** domineering to predict the future?" Arthur didn''t answer, but the slight raise of the corner of his mouth betrayed him! "You **** use me to practice," Skee said angrily. After knowing Arthur''s domineering appearance, he turned his head and instantly understood what Arthur was doing. He was angry and angry, but at the same time there was a trace of sadness! He is the legendary big pirate, Golden Lion Shiji! When did his Shiji actually fall to this point, he was used by a younger boy to practice his hands! Arthur smiled slightly and said frankly "Yes!" That''s right, he was training with Shiji, and for this reason he also gave up the ability to use the fruit, purely relying on physical skills and domineering to fight Shiji. Although it is dangerous to do so, he may be killed by Shi Ji if he is not careful, but under the premise of predicting the future, he still has a bit of a bottom in his heart. More importantly, he is not stupid, and he will naturally use it when it is really dangerous. Fruit power! Although the Thunder Fruit is not as fast as the shining fruit of the Yellow Ape, it is also considered the top in the Pirate World in terms of speed! "Jie ha ha ha ha!" Shi Ji laughed suddenly, his mouth was grinning, and he smiled very happily, with a hint of extreme anger in the laughter! In the next moment, Shi Ji accelerated his attack speed. Swordsmanship, fruit abilities all go into battle. The sword aura stretched for hundreds of miles, and the fruit ability wrapped the water in the sea not far away, forming a huge water lion to attack Arthur. On the one hand, Shiji''s double swords, and on the other hand, Shiji''s lion. "Ball lightning!" At this moment, Arthur couldn''t stand it anymore, and turned directly into a flash of lightning, moving behind him, pulling away from Shiji. After retreating, the remaining thunder and lightning happened to be absorbed by the lion who was attacked by Shi Ji, beat a few times among the water lion, and then disappeared! Yep! ? Seeing this scene, Shi Ji''s inspiration flashed, as if thinking of something, he didn''t chase the past again, but fully drove the fruit ability, driving the surrounding sea water. "Jiehahahahaha, boy, this time, I really found your weakness!" Shi Ji laughed arrogantly. The sea water driven by Shiji formed a huge water lion for thousands of meters, and roared towards Arthur. Upon seeing this, Arthur frowned slightly. The sea is a bit restrained on his fruit ability! In addition to making him weak, it is also conductive. If Arthur releases thunder and lightning, it can only increase the power of the water curtain, and it has no other use. After thinking about it, a dangerous smile appeared on Arthur''s face. He stretched his hand to his forehead, and in the next second, a handful of special coins appeared in his hand. That''s right, it is really a coin specially made by Arthur for the super-electromagnetic gun. Each coin contains a small sea floor stone the size of sand. More importantly, he put tens of thousands of coins in the space frantically. Arthur looked at Shiji, and the roaring water lion, smiled slightly, holding a handful of coins, and flicking his thumb, a coin flew up. "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" "boom!" A flash of lightning flashed, and the coin passed directly through the water lion towards Shiji. Next second. Skee barely avoided the shot in a twisted posture. As soon as he saw the coin popped out by Arthur, he knew it was bad. He was hit by a coin just now. He didn''t know how fast the coin was, not to mention that there was a small sea floor stone in the coin. , Once you get hit, it won''t work! Skee secretly rejoiced, and then when he was about to control the water lion to attack Arthur, he suddenly saw a scene that made his eyes crack. One by one, the coins in Arthur''s hand were bounced by his thumb. grass! ! ! Can you tell me why the king of your kingdom is so poor? Going out with a lot of coins! "Super-Electromagnetic Gun Scattering!" Lines of super-electromagnetic guns are like meteors across the horizon, moving towards Shiji at a very fast speed. Right now, Shi Ji couldn''t control the water lion anymore. Quickly dispersed the water lion~www.novelhall.com~ instead of using the fruit to control a large piece of land, blocking it, and then retreating frantically. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" A series of electric lights cut through the sky and directly penetrated the ground in front of Shi Ji. Fortunately, Shi Ji reacted quickly, twisting in the air several times, and barely survived this wave at the cost of a few wounds. But it''s not over yet! The next moment, Arthur took out a lot of coins from the space. "Super-Electromagnetic Gun Scattering!" Another burst of lightning pierced the sky like a meteor, heading towards Shiji. "Lion Chikiya!" As a last resort, Shi Ji could only retreat in the form of flying backwards, his legs continuously sending out powerful slashes! In addition to resisting some coins, these powerful slashes also moved towards Arthur, trying to interrupt his attack. Upon seeing this, Arthur once again took out a lot of coins from the space. This time, both hands are full of coins! "Super Electromagnetic Gun Gatling!" Two thumbs flicked like crazy, and more than ten coins were fired every second. A series of super-electromagnetic guns flew out, heading straight towards Shiji, and defeated all the slashes he had cut along the way. In any case, the speed of Schi''s slash was not as fast as the speed of the Arthur Super Electromagnetic Cannon, and he could only retreat while carefully twisting his body to minimize the damage. And the direction he retreated was exactly where Gion was. . Chapter 139： Surprise from heaven ? Shi Ji fought and retreated, his legs continuously fired slashes, and the fruit ability had been controlling a large area of ??land to resist him. 35xs But it is still useless, the speed of the super electromagnetic gun is too fast. New wounds continued to appear on his body. Although the wounds were relatively small under his defense and evasion, they still made him bloody. And on the other side, Gion almost scolded. Just hit it! Why are you running to my side so hard! From time to time around Gion, a super-electromagnetic gun that had been hidden by Shiji shot over quickly. If it weren''t for the distance between the two, the power of the super-electromagnetic gun fired was reduced, and the speed was also reduced a lot, Gion would probably be killed somehow. But now, she is not feeling well, standing attentively on the bow, holding knives in both hands, guarding the stray bullets in the direction of Shiji, to avoid the ship being shot straight or the people on the ship being accidentally injured. Soon, Shi Ji retreated while fighting and came not far from Gion. "No, you can''t let him come so close!" Gion thought solemnly. Now it''s just a stray bullet. Once Shiji comes over, she will be caught in the battlefield between the two. When the time comes, she will be attacked from left and right. If she is involved in a battlefield that does not meet her level, she will be killed by these powerful attacks every minute! Thinking about it, Gion took a deep breath, holding the famous sword Jin Pira in both hands, staring at Shi Ji who was floating in his eyes, and slashed. Suddenly, a huge sword energy moved towards Shi Ji. Danger! Shiji felt an extreme sense of crisis! But what can he do? He had just discovered Gion from his sights! There is a navy behind him, and he has to avoid it without even thinking about it. After all, when there is great danger ahead, let a navy stare behind him. Isn''t that looking for death? No way! Every time he wanted to dodge, with the cooperation of Arthur''s Heart Net, the super-electromagnetic gun seemed to grow eyes, blocking all his outlets and knocking him back. Feel the danger behind and the crisis in front of you. Measured the danger posed by both sides. In the end, Shi Ji chose to resist the sword spirit! In this situation, no matter which one you carry is very dangerous, but obviously, Arthur puts him under a little more pressure! "boom!" The sword energy penetrated the water wall that Shi Ji had made with the fruit, and hit the domineering back that was covered with arms. Shi Ji still underestimated the strength of Gion! He originally thought that there was nothing wrong with resisting the sword aura behind his lower body, but Gion''s strength was still beyond his imagination! Sword Qi penetrated his armed look and domineering, drawing a big wound from his back, and at the same time knocking his body out for a few meters, causing him to temporarily lose his body control! The wound doesn''t matter, but the body loses control and it is miserable! In the next second, the super-electromagnetic gun was directly bombarded on Shiji as if it had opened a lock. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" After having the first round, the second round, the third round, the fourth round, and the countless rounds arrived as scheduled, and bombarded Shiji''s body. Although Shiji had resisted with all his strength, under the endless super-electromagnetic guns, within a short period of time, dense wounds appeared on his body. "puff!" In the end, Shi Ji couldn''t stand it anymore, he vomited a mouthful of blood, his eyes were dark, and he fell from the air, just in front of Gion! Gion looked at the golden lion falling in front of her in a daze! Surprise from heaven! ? Immediately, she seemed to have thought of something again, and hurriedly picked up the binoculars and looked in the direction Shiji was approaching. 35xs At this time, there was an inexplicable shower of cherry blossoms in the sky. The cherry blossoms looked a bit illusory, but they also blocked her sight. Vaguely, Gion saw a familiar figure spreading its wings and flying towards the sky. After leaving behind, the cherry blossom rain disappeared inexplicably. After Gion watched for a few minutes, he finally took out the phone bug and dialed out. "Blubru!" "Hello, Gion? How is the battle going?" Sora asked hurriedly. "Uh, Marshal, do you believe that I found a golden lion?" Gion looked at Shi Ji in front of him, he couldn''t believe it, but the surprise came so quickly! "What!?" Kong fiercely patted the desk, unable to talk. "I said, I found a golden lion!" Gion said seriously. "Aren''t you kidding me?" Kong hesitated and asked. "It''s true, that''s what happened just now," Gion gave Sora a detailed explanation of what had just happened. "In other words, Shi Ji was defeated by that unknown strong man, and then fell in front of you?" Kong said in astonishment. "Yes!" Gion nodded. "By the way, do you have any Hailou stone handcuffs on your boat? Hurry up and bring them to the golden lion!" Kong said hurriedly. "Not on the boat, but I have a pair with me!" Gion replied. "Well, you can bring it directly to Shiji, and then you dont have to worry about other things. Then I will call the second in command of your base to take over, and you can just come back directly. I will ask the navy along the road to cooperate with you. !" After a pause, he continued, "In addition, I will ask Huang Yuan to respond as soon as possible. Make sure that Shiji arrives at the navy headquarters safely!" "Yes, Marshal!" Gion nodded. Afterwards, Gion brought the handcuffs to Shi Ji, and then drove the boat and left here directly. On the other side, the navy headquarters. After Sora hung up the phone, after thinking about it, he called Karp, Warring States and Huang Yuan who are now in the headquarters. "Boom!" "Come in!" As soon as the door opened, the first person who walked in was the Warring States Period with his hands in his pockets, followed by Karp with his nostrils, and then the yellow ape with a lazy face. "sit!" Sora made a please gesture. After a few people sat down, they said solemnly, "Shi Ji, I was arrested!" "what!?" The three of them all said in shock. "Marshal, did the world government do it?" Warring States frowned, looking at Kong, and asked. No wonder he thought so, he knew exactly what was going on inside the Navy, and none of the capable people who arrested Shiji had been dispatched! The other two also looked at Kong with curiosity! "Uh, you may not believe it, this Shiji fell from the sky!" Sora said with a weird face. He is a little unbelievable now, Shi Ji was picked up by Gion! "puff!" "Ahem!" Kapu, who was taking a sip of tea, immediately squirted it out. After coughing twice, he wiped his mouth casually, looked at Kong with your teasing expression, and said, "You are kidding me. Has the sky fallen?" "I''ve said it all, you may not believe it, but I can''t believe it, but the world is so wonderful. Shi Ji fell from the sky ~www.novelhall.com~ and was picked up by Xiao Gion! "Empty said helplessly. The three of them looked at Kong with an expression that you were teasing me. "It''s like this" Kong said the dragon''s context to several people. "Haha, it was really picked up! Skie, Skie! I didn''t expect you to have today too!" Karp smiled unscrupulously. "The marshal told us to come to find someone to meet Gion?" The Warring States period pondered for a moment and said. "Yes!" Kong nodded, and said with a serious face, "Ski has been acting secretly after disappearing for a while. No one knows if he has any accomplices now. I''m afraid that someone will come to rescue him and Xiao Gion will resist. Don''t stop!" "En!" The Warring States nodded in agreement, and then asked, "Who does the Marshal want to let go?" Sora didn''t answer but looked at Huang Yuan who was pretending to be stupid, and then Karp and Zhan Guo also followed his gaze to Huang Yuan. "Ah, now it''s five o''clock in the afternoon, it''s time to get off work, Marshal, I''m getting off work, see you tomorrow!" After feeling the scorching eyes of the three people, Huang Yuan pretended to look at the time, and then stood up. Turned around and was about to leave. At this moment, three powerful breaths locked Huang Yuan, and Huang Yuan suddenly sweated coldly. "Aha, I thought about it, this kind of task is definitely my fault, the marshal can rest assured to give it to me!" Huang Yuan quickly turned around, patted his chest and promised. "En! The Navy is missing someone like you who takes the initiative to take responsibility!" Kong smiled satisfied and nodded. "Uh hehe!" What else could Huang Yuan say, he could only touch his nose and laugh dryly. . Chapter 140： Nominee plan A few days later Vermeyo Island laboratory. "Following this kind of boss is really troublesome! I was arrested again, this time it seems that I have to find a way!" Dr. Indie was thinking as he was performing a mime, jumping silently. Just now, he received the information that Shi Ji was arrested! "What to do? This time the navy will definitely send strong combat power to guard it!" Dr. Indigo frowned and thought, his hands kept moving. After pondering for a while, he seemed to have thought of something, stopped his dancing, hurriedly ran aside, took out a pedestal newspaper from under a table, opened the newspaper and read it. "Yes!" After turning a few times, Dr. Indigo''s eyes lit up and his gaze stayed on a certain title. The title reads, the World Congress is held. ------------------ The Study Room of the Kingdom of St. Martin. Arthur touched his chin, looking at the frozen corpse of Motoryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto in the corner of the study, a headache! Since defeating Shiji, Arthur has returned directly. As for Shiji''s arrest by the navy, it seemed to him that it was just right. How about Shiji''s erratic whereabouts, after Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni left the customs, and then told him to find Shiji for revenge? Right now, as long as there is no accident, Shi Ji must be on the sixth floor of the Deep Sea Prison! And these days, he has been thinking about how to deal with the body of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! A grand funeral? inappropriate! When Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni reappeared in the future, then others would definitely think it was haunted! Uh...It seems that Death is also a ghost, right? Just buried it secretly? Not right! If someone accidentally dug it up later, wouldn''t it be a major murder of the military minister? "Boom!" Just as he was thinking about it with a headache, the door rang, and Arthur quickly collected the ice cubes into the space, and then sat on a chair. "Come in!" "Your Majesty!" Brian respectfully said. "What''s the matter?" Arthur said sternly. "Just now there was news from the world government. Two weeks later, a colonel from the Navy Headquarters will come to **** us to the World Conference. I hope we will be ready at that time. In addition, the exchanges of this meeting and the time for the meeting will probably be four. Months!" Brian reported. "Well, I see, you are solely responsible for preparing for the meeting this time!" Arthur thought for a while and said. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Brian nodded respectfully. "Well, you go down first!" Arthur waved his hand and said. "Yes!" Brian retreated slowly. "World Conference! Should I take it with me this time?" Seeing Brian''s departure, Arthur first put the matter of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni behind his head and touched his chin. It is safer to bring more people. As a king, he dare not bet his life on the kindness of others! Thought about it... The Saint Seiya must go, but Arthur will only bring six at most, because there are some people to stay home. Among them, Shaka must go. It is not safe to rely on the little officials bought by Brian to inquire about the news, so Shaka must secretly instigate a few in the past! Shion would definitely not go. After this year''s time and the spiritual house were refreshed, Arthur let him in. After coming out, he had reached the rank of lieutenant general. Leave Shion just to guard the house, so as not to be stolen when he goes out without strong combat power at home! After thinking for a while, Arthur finally decided to bring Yamamoto Motoyusai Shigekuni, Heaven Breaker, Shaka, and Arudiba, Tonghu, Shura, Miro, Dismax. Two giants and six golden saints plus silver saints and bronze saints are all left! Well, since the manpower to go has been decided, it is necessary to arrange things after he leaves in advance. Arthur picked up the phone worm, said a few times, then hung up. "Boom!" After a while, the door was knocked again. "Come in!" Two people came in. One was Yusuke Inoue who was sent to passer-by after the previous official assessment. I have to say that his abilities are very strong, and he was the second in command of passerby in a short time! The other, wearing ordinary commoner, is 1.6 meters tall, looks plain, has a plain temperament, and is the top leader of passers-by, German! "Your Majesty!" Dewen and Inoue Yousuke saluted. Arthur waved his hand and motioned them to exempt the courtesy. After they stood up, he said seriously, "How is the agent plan?" The agent is the method that Arthur, who is uncomfortable and uncomfortable, came up with after being warned by the world government, inspired by the war agent before crossing! To put it simply, the Kingdom of Saint Martin controls another kingdom and uses this kingdom to conduct warfare, such as conquest, expansion, and destruction of the country, to expand Saint Martin in disguise. "Back to your Majesty, we have found four more suitable candidates, look!" As he said, Devin took out a stack of paper and some photos from his arms. Arthur took it, took a closer look, and asked casually: "Which one do you think is more appropriate?" "Your Majesty, after analysis, I think Elizabeth Hathaway is more suitable!" Inoue Usuke said calmly. "Oh? Why?" Arthur took out two photos of the person mentioned by Inoue Yousuke. One photo was a beauty in her early ten years with long light blue hair, bright eyes and bright teeth and white skin. The second one is a bald head with a stretchy body and a skinny head, hmm... can''t see the gender! "Hathaway comes from the Whitney Kingdom. She has a firm personality, kind heart, and loves to practice martial arts since she was a child. She is loved by the king and the people and has always been a popular candidate for the heir to the kingdom!" "Unfortunately, the king of this kingdom, Hathaway''s father, Wilthai, knew no one. He misbelied in the general Ward Mack, and eventually led to the usurpation of the kingdom and the killing of people. Hathaway was the princess. Together with her twin sister, they were rescued by loyal ministers!" "It has been less than five years since the death of the Whitney Kingdom. As long as Hathaway stepped forward, it would be easy to win the support of the people and ministers again. As long as she can defeat Ward Mac, she can easily ascend to the throne!" "Furthermore, she loves her sister very much. After the two escaped, they depended on each other. In order to hide their identity, she could only rely on begging, digging wild vegetables, hunting, and surviving difficultly. She usually couldn''t eat enough!" "But in this case, every time she gets food, she will share more than half of her sister, which shows that the relationship between the two is quite deep! "After our observation and analysis, Hathaway has a firm character, a strong determination to revenge, has the support of the people of the previous Whitney Kingdom, and has weaknesses. It is the most suitable candidate!" Inoue Yousuke talked freely. Tao. "En!" Arthur nodded looking at the picture of Seville in his hand, and then asked, "Who are you going to be responsible for this plan?" "Your Majesty, I hope I will be in charge!" As soon as Arthur''s voice fell ~www.novelhall.com~ Inoue Yousuke couldn''t wait to ask, "Although the minister is under your majesty''s appreciation, he quickly reached a high position, but So far, I haven''t taken any credit for the shot, so the minister hopes that he can do it this time!" "Okay, then you go!" Arthur said with a smile. The courtiers are vying to make merit, which is exactly what he wants to see! "The next thing is the Ministry of Industry. According to the news from the Ministry of Industry, they have almost dug through the passage from the red earth continent to the South China Sea. At that time, I hope you can find a few people in the South China Sea. Outsiders dont know. But I''ve heard of this kingdom by its name again!" Arthur thought for a while and said. The agent plan must be carried out, and the task of establishing a sub-base in the South China Sea must also be carried out. Comprehensive layout and more blossoms are the kingly way of development! "Your Majesty, leave this to me!" Devin asked. No way, Inoue Yousuke went to be in charge of the agent plan. Naturally he had to pick it up! "Yes!" Arthur nodded. "By the way, Your Majesty, recently we discovered that many secretive people have been found in the kingdom. We suspect that some intelligence personnel have sneaked into our kingdom, but we haven''t found a trace yet!" Devin frowned. "En!?" Upon hearing this, Arthur frowned, thought for a while, and said, "Find out as soon as possible, at least there is a probable suspect!" He was not surprised that intelligence personnel had sneaked into the kingdom, but it was not accidental. After being sneaked into, he must have found it out. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Devin nodded. After all the tasks were set up, Arthur waved his hand and said, "Okay, you can go down first!" "Yes!" Dewen and Inoue Yousuke agreed together, and then slowly stepped back. Chapter 141： Ghost Blade Maru Before the arrival of the navy, Arthur waited for the arrival of an unexpected and unexpected person. That is the friend of Wano-kuni, Uinohana Kitomaru, as Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni said. Blood port town The sun is shining, it''s noon! Arthur was a little surprised when he first saw Ghost Dao Maru! Because the image of Onida Maru was beyond his expectations. Speaking of Wano Country, everyone''s head will surely involuntarily appear in the image of a samurai wearing a kimono, walking on clogs, and wearing a long sword. But the ghost sword pill in front of him is wearing a white suit, a big back, and white leather shoes. Although his head is full of white hair, he still looks vigorous and looks like a handsome old man. It was not a saber, but a suitcase. Behind him is his daughter. Also beyond Arthur''s expectations, his sick daughter was not as skinny and sick as he thought. Rather, a very plump-looking Yujie, except for her lips a little white, is no different from a normal person! Wearing a kimono with a long sword on his waist, he looks gentle like water and looks like Yamato Nadeshiko. He looks more like a person from Wano country than Onitomaru! But for some reason, Arthur felt a sense of violence like a devil in her body, as if she were a demon in human skin! "Hello! Your Majesty Arthur!" Guidaomaru smiled and bowed. "Grandpa Mao Zhihua, it doesn''t have to be this way, just call me Arthur!" Arthur gave a hand and said quickly. Onitomaru is a good friend of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, speaking of his elder! "Okay, Arthur!" Guidaomaru said with a smile, then turned sideways and pointed to the daughter behind him and introduced, "This is my daughter, Uozhihuaretsu!" "Hello!" Arthur stretched out his hand with a smile. "Hello!" Uozhihualie smiled softly, stretched out a delicate little hand and shook Arthur. "Well, two, it''s noon now, I''m ready for the luncheon, let''s talk while eating!" Arthur leaned sideways, made a gesture of please, and invited with a smile. "Alright!" Guidaomaru smiled and nodded. Under the leadership of Arthur, the three people came to Laju Hotpot. These days, because of the naval blockade, the whole town is deserted, and there are naturally no people in La Ju, so Arthur packed the whole La Ju. Under the greet of the waiter, a table of dishes came quickly. "Come on, Grandpa Uinohana, try it. This is the specialty wine of this store, Sakura sake! It is the purest Wano country sake brought by the owner''s ancestors from Wano country." said Arthur to the ghost. Daomaru poured a cup, and at the same time he poured a cup for Yachiryu. "OK!" With that said, Guidaowan took the cup and tasted it first, then his eyes lit up, he drank it in one breath, put down the cup, and said with satisfaction, "Yes, this taste is even better than some famous wines in Wano Country! " Arthur smiled and poured another cup of Ghost Dao Wan. After drinking a few cups of sake, Guidao Maru stopped the cup unexplainably, turned his gaze to the pile of raw vegetables in front of him, and asked puzzledly, "How to eat these vegetables!" Although Wano Kuni also has the habit of eating sashimi, these dishes are obviously not eaten raw. After all, there is still a hot pot that is boiling! Arthur smiled and demonstrated how to eat Guidaowan. After a while, Guidaowan ate it by himself. In this way, the three of them ate and chatted. Arthur also learned about the profession of Oni Dao Maru. This was beyond his expectation. Well, most people would think of samurai, swordsman and the like after hearing this place, but the profession of Guidaomaru turned out to be a surgeon! Well, it''s all with a knife! But when it came to the word doctor, there was a bit of bitterness between Guidaowan''s words. Arthur heard it, combined with the news previously received from Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, it is also understandable. What is the biggest pain of a doctor? It can heal others, but it can''t heal family members! "By the way, Grandpa Uzhihua, do you have any thoughts about the future life?" Arthur asked as he ate. "I want to open a small clinic, and I usually show it to others! If possible, be more remote, with less traffic, a bit quieter, and a larger place. It is best to have a garden. My daughter usually likes to grow flowers!" Maru answered directly without thinking, and he could see that he had been prepared before he came! "Well, I''ll make arrangements for you!" Arthur readily agreed, patting his chest. Then Arthur made a call, and within half a day, he found the place Guidaowan wanted. Saint Martin City. "Grandpa Uzhihua, look, how is this house?" Arthur came to a house with Guidaowan. This house is located in a relatively quiet and remote street full of greenery and flowers in the city of San Martin. In front of the house is a spacious and bright facade house, and behind the house is a large villa with a yard. Upon seeing this house for the first time, Guidaomaru nodded in satisfaction, but then looked at Uozhihuaretsu with expectant eyes and asked, "Daughter, how do you feel about this place?" "call!" Uozhihuareel closed his eyes and opened his hands. After feeling the surrounding environment, he exhaled deeply and said, "Yes, this is a place where "she" can be quiet!" "That''s good!" After hearing these words, Guidaowan was even more satisfied! "Grandpa Uzhihua, let me take you in and take a look!" Arthur said with a smile. "Okay!" Guidaowan nodded. Arthur led the two through the front room and came to the backyard. As soon as he opened the door, he heard a sweet ringing~www.novelhall.com~ringing! " A pleasant wind ring came. The entrance is a yard full of Japanese flavor, a wooden corridor, a small pond, pink cherry trees, and a few pots of white lilies in the corner! "Yes, not bad!" Guidao Maru was very satisfied, and said good! Then, Arthur took the two of them around the bedroom, kitchen, living room, etc., before leaving here. "People are so kind to you, what will you do to repay them by then!" As soon as Arthur left, Uzhihualie''s face changed, as if he had changed himself, and said with a smile. "Didn''t Lie say that this place can calm you down? Why did you come out? Yachiryu!" Guidao Maru frowned, looking at Uozhihua Lie who seemed to have changed. "I will come out if I think about it, it''s up to you, old fellow!" Mao Zhihualie said viciously. "Yachianryu, it seems that you have forgotten the lessons you have received from me since childhood!" Ghost sword Maru said in a squishy way, and I don''t know when a translucent scalpel appeared in his hand . "Haha, old guy, you are afraid of you when you are an old lady!" Uozhihualie put his hand on the long knife around his waist, and looked at Guidaomaru with a hideous expression, but he stared at each other for a while , She was defeated in the scorching eyes of Ghost Dao Maru! "Forget it, I won''t care about you!" Mao Zhihualie waved her hand, and said indifferently, but in her tone, she felt a little vacant. Ghost Dao Maru put away the scalpel and sneered, "Hehe, I can''t hold you down, crazy girl!" "But, having said that, Yaqianliu is also right. If you want to live here in the future, please help this little guy solve a little trouble!" Guidaomaru murmured. Chapter 142： Yunqi Two weeks later. The port of Blood Harbor. In the morning, the breeze smokes. "Your Majesty Arthur, you have only two ways to go now!" When Arthur heard these words, there was always something wrong, but he couldn''t speak up. However, he thought for a long time and didn''t think of it, so he had to throw this question out of his head first, looked at the navy in front of him, and asked, "Which two ways?" This was a navy man named Atherton that he did not remember. He had a golden head with broken hair, a gun on his back, and a slanted scar on his face. He was about 30 years old. "One is to take the waterway first to reach the bottom of the red earth continent in the West China Sea, and then go up to the Mariejoa by land, and the other is to go to the Chambord Islands from the Great Channel, and then log in to Mariejoa from there!" Atherton explained patiently Tao. "Then take the great route!" Arthur replied without thinking. After all, if it is by land, how can Heaven Breaking Machine be brought there? "Your Majesty Arthur, you''d better think about it carefully. If you take the great waterway, the danger is definitely much greater than if you take the land. Moreover, at this time every four years, many powerful pirates want to kidnap you. These rich kings!" Atherton said seriously. "You... think I''m afraid?" Arthur touched his chin and looked at Aetherton playfully. Aetherton was taken aback, and then he remembered that this is not a normal king. Others may be afraid of pirates, but this king is definitely not afraid! "Uh...good!" Etherton said no more, nodding directly. Soon, the ship set off. Standing on the deck, looking at the blue sky and the sea in the distance, Arthur sighed a little. This can be said to be his first official voyage since his crossing. At other times, I have been the furthest to the sky island, but it was through the teleportation array, and there is no feeling of voyage at all! After thinking about it, Arthur asked the waiter to bring a beach chair, put some fruits next to him, then changed to a pair of beach pants, and lay on the chair to bask in the sun. --------------------- at the same time Vermeyo Island Dr. Indigo stood on the edge of the island. Next to him was a huge orangutan beast wearing a suit jacket and big pants. In front of him was a huge battleship, which was covered with iron cages. Inside the cage are various beasts. "Kalekal, Skaredo''s time is almost up, those kings should also leave, let''s go!" Dr. Indigo said with a smile. "Woobo!" Skaredo patted his chest excitedly and shouted, as if answering Indie''s words. "Puff puff!" Upon seeing this, Dr. Indigo nodded, accompanied by a fart-like walking sound, took the lead on board the battleship, and Skaredo followed. ---------------------- West Sea On a certain channel, three pirate boats gathered on a hidden island. On one of the big ships. "Boss Griffin, are we really going to kidnap a king?" A middle-aged man with round-frame glasses and a big knife asked at the side of the sturdy, large, fierce-faced man with bare hands. "How much money did Sam have robbed in the past year?" Griffin did not answer directly, but asked rhetorically. "En..." Sam calculated in his heart, and said, "We robbed a small town, three merchant ships, five passenger ships, one pirate ship... these add up, minus the pension and each For this kind of loss, you probably earned 50 million Baileys. If you subtract the points to us, the boss will probably get 20 million Baileys, and I will get 10 million Baileys." "Well, that''s good!" Griffin nodded solemnly, then changed his voice, and asked, "Then how much is the bounty of our Griffin Pirate Group?" "Boss, you have 50 million, and I have 20 million. With the following powerful bosses, the total bounty of our Pirate Group has reached 100 million!" Sam said with a frown. After doing so, he also found something was wrong! "Our annual robbery income is only 50 million, but our entire pirate group has a bounty of 100 million! Don''t you think our gains are not in line with our worth?" Griffin asked. "It''s a bit!" Sam thought for a while and nodded in agreement. "Do you remember what we said before we came out together?" Griffin asked with a trace of memory. "Remember, our ideal is, as long as we grab one billion, then we will give up being a pirate and find a place to enjoy a rich life!" Sam didn''t want to say directly. "What about now?" Griffin asked, looking at Sam. "We have gone to sea for more than ten years, and now, the total deposits are only a little more than 100 million!" Sam calculated it and said. Being a pirate, although the money is fast, the money is also fast. After all, I dance on the edge of the knife every day and I am under great pressure. I always need something to vent. Eating, drinking, female tickets, and gambling are all channels for venting, but they are also ways to spend money like water. Sam and Griffin have already restrained themselves, otherwise they would not have any money left. "In other words, even if our subordinates dont take money, we dont spend money, and we want to save one billion, it will take at least 18 years, but we are now almost 40 years old, and the bounty has now reached. One hundred million!" Griffin paused, staring at Sam and said seriously. "You also know the strength of the bounty hunters and navy who came to us recently. They are very powerful! Although we have all repelled one by one, we have been fighting very hard every time!" "If this continues, let alone eighteen years, we may not be able to survive even three years. Therefore, I want to do a big vote. As long as this vote succeeds, it will be enough to fulfill our ideals. I can also send a huge severance pay to the people under my hand!" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Sam was silent for a long time. He understood Griffin''s meaning and agreed with his ideas. However, kidnapping a king of the kingdom and being a king of a franchise is not so fun. Not to mention whether you can get the ransom smoothly, even if you get it smoothly, there will be a large number of people chasing them by then. In addition to the navy, there will be people who covet the money. These people may not dare to kidnap the king, but there is no problem in hunting them down. After all, killing them will not only pick up the ransom but not be offered a reward, but also get a reward. Why not? "call!" Finally, Sam let out a vicious sigh, and said viciously, "Okay! Go!" He understands the truth, but what Griffin said is also true, they are almost forty! In these years, Sam himself secretly thought about returning to a peaceful life and no longer living on the edge of the knife every day, but because of his brotherhood with Griffin, it is difficult for him to say this. . Although this time is very dangerous, it is also a good opportunity. As long as it succeeds, you will not worry for a lifetime! Anyway, they are all dancing on the edge of the knife, but this time the danger is a little bit bigger, why not try it? "Well, let''s take a look. This is the information I bought from the underground world. It is all the people who participated in the meeting in the West China Sea Alliance. There are eight kingdoms in total. Let''s discuss which one to kidnap!" said, Griffin He took a large stack of paper out of his arms and looked at it with Sam. When the two saw the first one, they lost it without thinking about it. What a joke, that''s the Kingdom of Saint Martin! At the same time, the pirates, mafia, and bounty hunters in the world who intend to kidnap the king are all moving. Chapter 143： Ward Kingdom West Hayward Kingdom The Kingdom of Ward was originally the Kingdom of Whitney. Since Ward Mack usurped the throne five years ago, it has been renamed the Kingdom of Ward. Located in the windless area of ??the West Sea, there are several relatively powerful kingdoms and the top Mafia family in the West Sea, the Capone family! The country covers an area of ??seven islands. The largest island is Ward Island, which is about half the size of St. Maarten. It is also where Ward City is located. The population is 210,000 and the army is more than 10,000, including the 500-member Giant Elephant Knights of the special arms and the 1,000-member Golden Tiger Knights! There are many beasts in the country, rich in animal skins, animal bones, animal tendons and other animal products. It is a famous animal country in the West China Sea, and it is also a member of the world government. The climate is stable. The seven islands in China are dense and deep rain forest environment, the air is relatively hot and humid! There are three ports in total, one is on Ward Island, the largest island, and the other two are located on the second and third largest islands that are only a little smaller than Ward Island, Elephant Island and Golden Tiger Island! ------------- Outskirts of Ward City. "Huh huh!" Two ragged, skinny figures stumbled here and rushed into the rainforest on the outskirts of the city in embarrassment. "Sister...Sister...whoop...Sister, I...nothing, I...can''t run anymore, please run by yourself!" One of the figures stopped, hands He stretched his knees and said breathlessly. "No!" The other figure resolutely refused, and then walked to the younger sister and helped her up, "Sister, we want to run together!" "Sister, I...I...really... can''t run anymore, you can run by yourself, or... both of us will die here!" My sister pushed her sister a few times , Trying to break free of her sister''s hand. "Vivian, I promised my father, I must protect you!" my sister said sharply. "Sister...me!" Vivian tried to persuade a bit. "Da da da!" At this moment, with a burst of noisy footsteps, some sounds rang from far and near. "Quick... chase!" "They should be in front!" "Just catch them, Your Majesty the King will reward you!" "Chasing!" ... Upon hearing the sound, Vivian''s face changed drastically, and she couldn''t take care of anything anymore. She stubbornly broke free from her sister''s support, pushed her away fiercely, and said sharply, "Hathaway, get out of here! What else? Revenge for Father King?" A staggered Hathaway pushed by her hesitated for a moment. After taking a deep look at Vivian, she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. The tears in her eyes stopped flowing, and she swallowed, hatefully said. : "Sister, it''s my sister I''m sorry this time. My sister shouldn''t believe the dog thing in Chesterton. My sister... My sister will definitely give you revenge!!!" Hathaway did not engage in the touching (silly X) scene of death together like the brain-disabled protagonist in the TV series, which eventually led to both being arrested. Instead, she chose to run, because she knew that only if she ran could she have a chance to take revenge! "Okay, sister, we''re all set, you must avenge me!" Upon hearing this, Vivian smiled, smiling brightly. Hathaway nodded heavily, kept tears, and turned to run away. At this time, things have changed again. "Boom boom!" "what----" "Help---" "Spare!" "Let me go please!" ... Accompanied by a fierce gunfire, the people behind Hathaway who were chasing them made a begging for mercy, crying and various sounds. After a while, these sounds stopped, and the area was calm again! But Hathaway did not show any happiness, and she tightly guarded her sister behind her. The surrounding rain forest made a rustling sound! Sixteen men in black, wearing black suits and holding guns, walked out from the inside and surrounded Hathaway and Vivian! "Fuck!" Inoue Yousuke clapped and walked out slowly from the crowd. "What a look of affection for sisters!" Inoue Yousuke smiled. "Who are you?" Hathaway''s inner vigilance instantly rose to the highest point, her face solemn, and she asked in a heavy voice. "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is to follow me, I can avenge you!" Inoue Yousuke''s eyes shone, and he said with a smile. "Haha!" Hathaway sneered. Do not believe! She didn''t believe it at all! A stranger suddenly ran out and told her that she could avenge her. How could she believe this? However, Inoue Yousuke also saw her unbelief, smiled slightly, and said: "Well, let me analyze the current situation for you first, and then you choose to follow me or not!" "Ever since you escaped from the palace under the **** of the loyal minister five years ago, you have been hiding in Ward City... well... that is, the poor kilns in Whittown!" "Maybe it''s because your luck is good, maybe it''s because the minister didn''t betray you, or maybe it''s because you cut off your bright blue hair in order to avoid hunting down and made yourself dirty! " "No matter what, in short, you just hid in the poor kiln, and escaped several big raids in the Ward Kingdom. Fortunately, you lived in the poor kiln." "For the past five years, you have been living a hard life without food, and you have been frightened all day for fear of being discovered, but these have not crushed you, but made you hate Ward Mike even more!" "Therefore, you have been planning revenge, but now how do you avenge you who are poor and innocent? So, one day ago, Princess Hathaway found Chesterton, the most respected and loyal minister of your father, and hoped to get him. s help!" Saying this, Inoue Yousuke smiled, smiled at Hathaway, then shook his head and said, "It''s a pity! The painful experience of the past five years has not made your mind clearer. You don''t understand the human heart! Five years is enough to completely change a person! So, you were sold by Chesterton like this !" "Fortunately, you are still lucky this time, and you escaped again! But that''s all. Where can you go on this island? Now Ward Mike has blocked the port. Finding you just Its just a matter of time!" "If you don''t follow me, not only will your sister die, but you will also die, and the last kind of fire in the Kingdom of Whitby will completely disappear!" Hearing that, the expression on Hathaway''s face was uncertain, and the whole person was silent. Seeing this, Inoue Yousuke did not urge her, but just looked at her with a smile. After a long time, Hathaway slowly opened her mouth and asked, "What do we need to do to avenge us?" Nothing is free in this world! A stranger helps you when it is extremely dangerous. Most of the time there is only one situation, and that is what he wants from you! "Hehe, it seems that your mind is clear now, what you have to pay is very simple, the whole Whitney Kingdom!" Inoue Yousuke said with a smile. "Whit Kingdom!?" Hathaway was a little unsure. "As long as you go with us, we will give you three months of training, and then provide you with a large amount of arms, troops, etc. to help you recover!" Inoue Yousuke said solemnly. "Wait!" Hathaway frowned and asked, "Since you have the arms and forces that can help me restore my country, why don''t you lay down a kingdom by yourself? Also, are you not afraid that I will repent and fail to fulfill my promise after I am restored? " "You don''t need to know the first question!" Inoue Yousuke paused and said, "The second question...we will take your sister as a hostage at that time. If you go back, haha... " "No way!" "Promise him!" At the same time, Hathaway and Vivienne gave very different answers. "No, sister, I won''t let anyone take you away!" Hathaway looked at Vivian and said firmly. "No, sister, promise him! In this situation, we can only promise him, otherwise, let alone revenge, we will stay on this island even for our lives, and then there will really be nothing!" Vivian Watching Hathaway persuade Her mind is very clear, and she knows in her heart that what is most beneficial to them now is to agree to Inoue Yousuke''s terms! Hathaway was silent after hearing Vivienne''s words. After a long time, Hathaway showed a reluctant expression on her face, but she nodded. Seeing Hathaway nodded, Vivian showed a smile, she was afraid that Hathaway would not agree, then both of them would die, and more importantly... there would be no chance for revenge! After she turned to look at Inoue Yousuke ~www.novelhall.com~ seriously, "We promised you, but I have one condition!" "Say!" Inoue Yousuke frowned. If Vivianti''s request is simple, Inoue Yousuke can satisfy them. If he doesn''t know how to make an excessive request, then he can only abandon them and choose another agent! "I hope you can promise us that after we avenge you and get the kingdom, you can send us to the first kingdom of Xihai, where we can spend the rest of our lives!" Vivian said calmly. She knew that since this group of people was able to help them restore their country, even if they were restored, they might not be able to oppose them, but after they attacked the entire kingdom, there must be a gap between the two sides. Rather than suspicion of each other when the time comes, it is better to show that after taking revenge, you just want to settle down the idea of ??living a life, otherwise judging from the strength of this group of people, it is likely to kill them directly after using them! The reason for choosing the First Kingdom of the West Sea is simple, because the country is strong and the public security is good. If this group of people is willing to let them live there in the future, they will be able to spend the rest of their lives safely! "The First Kingdom of the West Sea?" Inoue Yousuke showed a surprised expression on his face. "Yes, the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the First Kingdom of the West Sea!" Vivian said seriously. "Uh... well, no problem, we will give you enough money for the rest of your life to be rich!" Inoue Yousuke said seriously, touching his nose. Unexpectedly, Vivian accidentally chose to live in St. Martin. If she didnt say staying in St. Martin, then after using them, Inoue Yousuke would naturally choose the best treatment for the kingdom and kill them directly. sisters! Chapter 144： Rainforest chase Ward Kingdom The palace hall. "what!!!" The anger sounded in the hall. It was the strong man sitting on the throne of animal bones and tiger skin in the center of the hall. The man is two meters tall and wears silver armor. He has a fierce face. There is a scar on his right eye and he has wild long hair that is naturally curly. And there is a steel spear next to his throne. This person is the king of Ward Kingdom, Ward Mac. "Your Majesty, when we arrived, everyone was killed. We carefully surveyed the traces of the scene and found that there were about a dozen enemies with deep footprints, and they should all be strong adult men." "Also, after they have finished killing people, they should head towards the port. According to my guess, they may want to escape through the port! I have asked my men to chase and kill them," a strong man in armor under the throne Kneel down on one knee and report respectfully. Ward Mike took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and said solemnly, "Chasing, Cather, you will bring a hundred golden tiger cavalry to hunt them down!" "Your Majesty, they only have more than a dozen people, and I have more than a hundred people under my hand, and the port has long been sealed by us, I think, there is no need to send out the Golden Tiger Cavalry?" Cather frowned. "Go!" Ward Mike yelled angrily. "Yes!" Cather was so frightened that he was afraid to ask anything, and left with orders. ------------- the other side. Inoue Yousuke took the sisters Hathaway and Vivian and walked a distance towards the port. "Ahead!" "Catch up!" "Don''t let them run away!" "I saw the trace!" A large group of chasers quickly shuttled through the rainforest, gradually approaching the group of Inoue Yousuke. Most of them have various cold weapons in their hands, only a small part have hot weapons such as firearms. Of course, most of the cold weapons are not because the Ward Kingdom is poor. On the contrary, the Ward Kingdom can be regarded as a relatively rich kingdom. The reason for the cold weapons is that most of the Ward Kingdoms land is dense rain forest. There are beasts everywhere in the country. In this case, cold weapons are better than firearms to a certain extent! After all, for the powerful beasts in this world, shooting really doesn''t necessarily kill them, at most it can only hurt them. After hearing the voice coming from behind, Hathaway and Vivian''s face changed drastically. However, Inoue Yousuke did not panic. "Snapped!" Inoue Yousuke snapped his fingers, and a strong man in the team nodded when he heard it, stopped, and left the team, and then eleven people stopped with the man. And Yusuke Inoue led three of his men and continued to **** Hathaway and Vivian towards the port. "Second, you take the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and arrange booby traps, seventh, eighth, nine, ten, you go and interfere, don''t let them get here so soon!" The strong man issued an order. "Yes, boss!" The people who were named agreed, and then they left the team. After a while, there were only three bosses left. "Eleven, twelve, you should be alert around, don''t let the beasts come over!" The boss looked at the surrounding environment and issued an order again. "Yes!" The two men in black also nodded, leaving the team. In the rain forest, the four men in black who had left the team cautiously lurked near the chasers and raised their guns to aim. "Boom boom boom!" "what----" "There are enemies!" "There is an ambush!" "Be careful!" Accompanied by the sound of four screams, four of the chasing soldiers immediately went down, and hundreds of chasing soldiers stopped instantly and raised their swords and guns to alert. "Boom boom boom!" Another wave of gunfire sounded. The chasing soldiers fell down four more. "over there!" "Quickly, kill them!" "Kill them!" Some sharp-eyed chasing soldiers immediately discovered the location of the attacker. But when they went wherever they went, the four men in black were long gone! "Boom boom boom!" The gun rang again, but the firing position was completely different from before. "Boom boom boom!" "!" "There!" "Go!" "Chasing!" However, the chasers learned to be clever this time. When they saw the enemy, they raised their hands and shot them with a shot or an arrow. "Boom boom boom!" "Chop chop chop!" The arrows and bullets hit the tree where the man in black was hiding. Although the four men in black who harassed the pursuers were not injured, they were also very frightened by this. After looking at each other, they nodded. "Boom boom boom!" The gunfire sounded again. But this time, the man in black ran away after firing the gun, regardless of whether he shot. After several back and forth, after a few minutes of delay, the four men in black felt that they were almost done. They looked at each other and then turned and left without hesitation. also deliberately made a slight movement when he left, so that these chasing soldiers found out. "over there!" "Grass, chase!" "Fuck, kill them!" A group of chasing soldiers chased after angrily. was played back and forth several times, their anger could not be restrained long ago. Soon, the four men in black brought the chasers to the place where they had arranged booby mines and traps. At this time, the arrangement of booby traps and traps led me to the arrangement of the black-clothed people long ago and gathered beside the black-clothed boss. The black-clothed boss nodded his head when he saw a few of them coming, and issued an order "Go!" "Yes!" Eleven people all agreed. The black-clothed boss quickly left the scene, and eleven black-clothed men followed suit. Soon after they left, the chaser arrived here. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Those who greeted these chasing soldiers were an explosion. Hundreds of chasing soldiers ran into the area densely covered with booby mines and traps. After a burst of explosion, only less than 30 people were left, most of them were seriously injured, lying on the ground wailing. "what---" "Help!" "help me!" "Be careful, explosives!" the other side. Inoue Usuke, who escorted Hathaway and Vivian, and the others, continued to walk towards the port. "Da da da!" At this time, there was a sound of footsteps behind them. Before Hathaway and Vivian were horrified, a group of people in black walked up to them. The people who came were the boss in black and his men. "Sir, it''s temporarily resolved!" The black boss said respectfully to Inoue Yousuke. "Well, good!" The corner of Inoue Youjie''s mouth raised slightly, and he nodded, not unexpectedly. But Hathaway and Vivienne were shocked and couldn''t believe it. "Go on!" Inoue Yousuke said, continuing to **** the two to leave, and while walking, he took out a phone bug and dialed out. "Bulu Bulu!" The phone is connected. "Hey!" "I''m almost there, I can come in!" Inoue Yousuke only said one sentence and immediately hung up. And shortly after they left ~www.novelhall.com~ Cather took the Golden Tiger cavalry and arrived at the place where the chasers were conspired. "Roar!" Accompanied by a roar, five-meter-sized golden tigers sprang out of the rain forest vigorously, and they all sat on a strong soldier. The soldiers are uniformly dressed in heavy animal skins, holding a large iron gun in their hands, and carrying five large javelins on their backs. These are the unique units of the Ward Kingdom Golden Tiger Cavalry. "What the **** is going on?" Cather looked at the mess in front of him, exasperated. Originally he thought his men could easily solve the enemy, but he didn''t expect to see this scene for him now. "Lord Cather Cather, we were calculated by them, my brothers were bombed like this!" A chaser lying on the ground, covered in wounds, looked at Cather, said with difficulty. "Grass! A bunch of idiots!" Angrily came out of Cather''s mouth, and he said angrily, "More than a hundred people chased and killed more than a dozen people and were hesitated like this? What did you do for food? A bunch of waste!" "Cather-sama, we" chasing soldiers were trying to explain, but Cather never gave him a chance. "Chasing! The port has long been blocked. If they can''t get through, I must catch them! Kill them!" Cather said angrily. Then, Cather didn''t care about these men, and took a hundred golden tiger cavalry, rushing towards the port. . Chapter 145： Port breakout In the rainforest not far from the port of Ward Island. More than ten people from Inoue Yousuke were hiding in the rain forest, carefully observing the harbor in front of them. This port is the largest port in the Kingdom of Ward, and it is also the most important port of Wardmac! Although it is an open port, there are no walls or fortifications as a barrier, but there are a full two thousand troops stationed here, and there is no shortage of artillery, guns, and all kinds of armaments! In the current port, teams of well-trained troops patrolled back and forth, and they were heavily guarded. Even merchant ships that wanted to dock were driven away and sent to two other ports. Obviously, the current port has been completely blocked. The purpose is Yusuke Inoue''s group! To be precise, it is Hathaway and Vivian in the group. "What to do?" Seeing the scene before her, Hathaway frowned and couldn''t help asking. "Wait!" Inoue Youji said blankly. "Wait!?" Hathaway looked at Yousuke Inoue with confusion. "Don''t ask too much, you will know later!" Inoue Yousuke didn''t say much, just waved his hand. Upon seeing this, Hathaway could only temporarily suppress her doubts and waited. Soon, things changed, Suddenly outside the port appeared fifteen flags with a skull painted on it, and a large ship with a wildfire inside the skull came quickly toward the port. Standing on the boat were pirates with fierce appearances, and on both sides of the boat were rows of cold black muzzles. Without any words, Fifteen big ships came over and it was a bang. "Boom boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" In an instant, hundreds of artillery shells exploded completely at the port, and the defenders at the port were bombed before they even reacted. "Enemy attack!!!" With a roar, the defenders of the harbor also reacted. "Quick, get on the gun!" "The gunner strikes back!" "fight back!" "Boom boom!" As the port counter-attack shells were fired, the battle between the two sides officially began. One is a pirate regiment with fifteen large ships and 1,500 fierce pirates, and the other is a port garrison in the Ward Kingdom with 2,000 people and no shortage of artillery shells and arms. "Boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" "Kill!" "Kill them!" The sound of artillery fire, gunfire, and roar rang out on this battlefield. As soon as the battle started, there was no foreplay and temptation. The firepower of both sides was fully fired and directly entered the fiercest battle! "call" Seeing this scene, Inoue Yousuke sighed deeply and said in a deep voice, "Ready to go!" "Yep!?" "Will this situation go now?" Hathaway frowned. Now, the pirate group, which was obviously called by Inoue Yousuke, is fighting fiercely with the garrison of the Ward Kingdom! If they want to leave at this time, they will definitely have to cross the battlefield of both sides, but just over a dozen of them want to cross this fierce battlefield, what is the difference between looking for death? "Can''t wait, the battle between the two sides will not end in a short while, and the Wraith Fire Pirates is not sure to defeat the two thousand garrisons with powerful firepower. Once it drags down, the support of the Ward Kingdom will soon come. We won''t be able to leave then!" Inoue Yousuke said solemnly. "But, how did this situation pass?" Hathaway looked at the fierce battlefield in front of her, her face embarrassed. If you go, you may not be able to come back! "Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged it!" Inoue Yousuke chuckled lightly. He belonged to the kind of rain-flooded person, so he naturally arranged everything before he came. "Here!" Inoue Yousuke said suddenly. "What!?" Hathaway didn''t know why. "Crumpled!" At this moment, a person rushed out of the grass. A handsome young man in armor, holding an iron gun, and carrying a musket. A person that Hathaway and Vivian had never expected! "Princess!" the handsome young man said respectfully. "Why is Kareya you?" Hathaway and Vivian looked at the man in front of them in shock and anger. Of course, not because this person is their childhood friend, but because he is the son of Chesterton who betrayed them, Baki Karea! "Please forgive the princess. My father had to do this as well. Since the death of the king, my father can only pretend to surrender to the traitor Wardmac for the sake of our family''s life!" "And that traitor, Ward Mack, in order to subdue the hearts of the ministers, also pretended to attach great importance to my father and made my father the minister of finance, but in fact, he has been monitoring our family!" "When you came yesterday, the person being watched on the spot found out. As a last resort, my father can only pretend to catch you and cover you to escape!" Kalaya briefly explained, then pointed to Inoue Yousuke said, "After the princess ran away, they came to the door, hoping that I could cooperate with them to save the princess. I thought about it. No matter what they want to do, as long as the princess is saved, at least one life can be saved, so I I promised them!" Kalaya unscrupulously explained the matter again, not only explaining it to Hathaway, but also reminding her! And Hathaway carefully recalled what happened yesterday, and there are indeed many suspicious points. Among them, the two fifteen-year-old girls who were malnourished were able to escape, which is the biggest doubt. In the end, Hathaway nodded silently, and she chose to believe Karea''s explanation. Afterwards, Kareia took out a lot of Ward Kingdom military uniforms from behind. "Everyone, put on your military uniforms first, and when the two sides fight in close quarters, I will take my men and rush to the front with you, and then the opponent''s people will also rush over, and the two sides will be staggered. At that time, the other party will take you on board!" Kareia explained the method that the two sides had negotiated. The group nodded together, expressing their understanding, and then began to change their clothes. Soon, the group of people were all dressed, and under the leadership of Kareia, more than a dozen people blended into the army of the Ward Kingdom without any sense of disobedience. "Boom boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The battlefield was still filled with gunpowder smoke, shells and bullets screamed together, and blood was everywhere. "The other party is logged in!" "They rushed here!" "Kill!" After the two sides stood in a stalemate for a period of time, the Ghost Fire Pirates paid a certain price, and finally logged in and rushed towards the port. The person in charge of this port is also a close friend of Ward Mack, and Nand looked at the battle in front of him with a solemn expression. Although they have always had the upper hand in this war, he has no idea of ??being happy at all, but rather inexplicable! It stands to reason that when pirates attack a port, they will usually find some weak kingdoms or some ports with poor protection. That way, the harvest will be great, but the group of pirates in front of them does not look like normal pirates at all. Sophisticated equipment, and an aura of fear of death, is completely different from ordinary pirates, but why should such pirates attack their ports? Their port is notoriously not easy to mess around with, it''s impossible for the pirates to not know it! After all, normal pirates always check the news before attacking, right? Attacking their port like this is totally outweighed! Is it too full? "General Nande, the other party is about to rush over, I''ll take someone to drive them back!" When Nande was puzzled, Kalaya walked to his side and asked for orders. Nande did not reply, UU reading www. uukanshu.com just nodded! Kareia is the second in command of this port, controlling 500 troops! Nande has always admired and trusted this capable young man. If his father hadn''t been Chesterton, Nande would even recommend him to become the leader of the port. "Everyone, follow me!" Seeing Nande agreed, Kareia shouted to his men. "Yes!" his men agreed. Kareia led the charge. "Go!" "Kill!" "Kick them out!" Five hundred men were like a rainbow, and the follower Karaya rushed over. Not long after, these five hundred people rushed with the Ghost Fire Pirates. It''s just a round. After less than a round, when the two armies staggered together, the members of the WISP pirate group were inexplicably defeated and retreated. Among the retreats were more than a dozen soldiers from the Ward Kingdom. Seeing this scene, Nande frowned slightly. At this time. "Roar" "Roar" "Roar" Along with the roar of the beast that shook the sky, a hundred golden beast shadows rushed out of the rainforest behind the harbor. It is the person who chased the Golden Tiger Knights! and many more! The golden tiger knight rushed out from behind the entrapped soldiers Combining all of this, Nande had a flash of inspiration in his mind, as if thinking of something, his eyes widened and he yelled "No!" Chapter 146： Pure Land of Bliss ?My name is Griffin. One day ago I was a pirate who indulged and disdain to love freedom. I even plan to do a big one, kidnap a king, and blackmail a ransom that will be enough for me to end my life in style. In the end, more than half succeeded! but How could things suddenly become like this! ? "Da da da da da da da da da da da da" Accompanied by the sound of the Pure Land of Bliss, the pirates wearing a group of pink skirts, with a look of grief and indignation, danced with extremely spicy eyes in front of Arthur! ---------- Time goes back to one day ago. West Sea Behind an unknown island, three pirate ships are stopping here. On the main ship. "Boss, we won''t have a problem keeping here, right? This route will not only come over the Queen of the Tiffany Kingdom, but also people from the Saint Martin Kingdom!" Sam looked at Griffin on the side and frowned. Asked. It is not for no reason that he asks this way. I don''t know why. Starting from this morning, his brows have jumped, and there is always some inexplicable anxiety. It feels like something bad will happen! "Don''t worry, it''s not written in the information. The departure time of the Queen of Tiffus is much earlier than the departure time of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. We kidnapped the queen and left immediately after extorting the ransom. It is completely impossible to encounter the Kingdom of Saint Martin! And its not Saint Martin that we are going to grab. Even if we meet, the big deal is that we can run faster! Griffin said calmly. "En!" Sam nodded, and temporarily suppressed some anxiety. At this time. 35xs "Boss, here comes!" Tiaowangshou reported. I saw that not far from the island, two ships slowly appeared, one of which was a navy warship, and the other was a large pink sailing warship. The bow of the warship was a white lily. , And a bottle of pink perfume is painted on the banner of the battleship! Hearing this, Griffin nodded, then turned to Sam, and solemnly ordered, "Follow the plan, be careful!" "Okay!" Sam nodded seriously, agreed, and walked to the side of the ship. Bend your legs slightly and press hard. "boom!" Landed on the ship on the right, Soon, the other two pirate boats left the island one by one and headed for the ships of the Tiffany Kingdom. "Crack!" Watching this scene, Griffin also turned his head, shook his hands and feet, and moved his body. next moment. Griffin twisted and turned into a griffin with a lion''s body and claws, an eagle''s head and wings. "Huh!" He flapped his wings vigorously, and his body began to slowly leave the ship''s deck. "hiss----" After a cry, the Griffin Eagle, transformed into a griffon, flew towards the blue sky. the other side. The ships of the Tiffusian Kingdom and the naval ships also spotted the pirate ships heading towards them. On the warship. Standing at the bow of the ship was a well-proportioned indifferent young man dressed in navy officer''s clothes and bare-handed. He was Tiffusy''s escort, Colonel Cook of the Navy headquarters. Cook looked at the pirate ship coming towards them coldly, and there was no fluctuation in his heart. Basically every time the world council started, pirates with short eyes attacked the ships of the kings of the participating countries. 35xs For these pirates, he didn''t pay much attention to him, who became a colonel in the navy headquarters at only twenty. He was able to become a colonel in his department at the age of twenty, not because of any relationship, but because of his superhuman strength and formidable record. "Blubru!" At this time, the phone worm on the ship rang, and a navy soldier immediately picked it up. "Hello, hello, okay, I see!" After finishing speaking, the navy soldier hung up the phone, trot, came to Cook''s side, respectfully said, "Captain Cook, people from the Tiffany Kingdom called and asked whether to sink them directly?" Cook waved his hand and said faintly, "Tell them, leave these little things to our navy!" "Yes!" The navy nodded respectfully, then trot back to the phone worm, dialed back, and told the people in the Tiffany Kingdom. Slowly, the two pirate ships, one left and the other right, one behind the other, are getting closer and closer. Cook shook his shoulder, and his navy cloak slipped off. "Crack!" Turned his hands, twisted his neck, and flexed the muscles and bones of the whole body. "call---" After a deep breath, Cook stood on the bow of the boat, bent his legs slightly, and drew a beautiful curve in the air, and made several difficult rotations. "Puff!" In the end, he entered the water at a nine-nine-minute position, with only a splash of water. After entering the water, his legs swayed quickly, like an arrow from the string, swimming towards the pirate boat on the left nearest to him. In less than ten seconds, he swam a distance of several kilometers and came to the bottom of the Pirate Ship. Cook stopped swimming and jumped directly from the bottom of the sea to the pirate ship. "Yep!?" As soon as he arrived on the ship, he showed a solemn expression. There was obviously something wrong with this ship! Where is the pirate? There is not half a pirate on board! The only thing he saw was a few pirates swimming in the direction they came from not far from the ship. not good! There is a problem with the boat! The rich combat experience made Cook realize that there must be something wrong with the ship, otherwise, why is there no half of the pirates on board, and there are several pirates not far away desperately swimming back. "Yue step!" "Iron!" "Armed and domineering!" Qi Qi came out, ready to leave the problematic ship. Unfortunately, it''s too late! He has just displayed various skills. "boom!" An astonishing explosion sounded through the sea. The fire blazed into the sky, and a huge wave of air rolled away. The entire pirate ship exploded! The wreckage of the ship was splashing, and the sea was messy! And Cook was blown up on the spot and flew up to a distance of hundreds of meters. "puff!" In the air, he spit out a mouthful of blood. "Puff!" In the end, Cook fell directly into the sea. Fortunately, he used the iron block and domineering in time. Although he was blown upright and vomited blood, his consciousness was still relatively clear, but his body was slightly injured. But ~www.novelhall.com~ for someone like him who specializes in physical skills, this injury can only be regarded as a minor injury, even without treatment, as long as he rests for a period of time, he will recover. "Asshole!" Cook who was floating on the water hit the water hard. He was angry. He had never been so angry. He was so embarrassed by a pirate who he didn''t see in his eyes. For a man who could become a colonel in his headquarters at the age of twenty, this was definitely something he couldn''t accept! After a fierce jerk, Cook entered the bottom of the sea again, his legs swayed rapidly, and headed towards the remaining pirate ship. What he just saw clearly, the pirate ship is densely packed with pirates! Pirate ship. "Here, everyone is ready!" Sam took the telescope and carefully observed Cook who was swimming over, and shouted in a deep voice. "Yes!" The pirates agreed in unison. Afterwards, the pirate ship started slowly, made a big turn, and turned back in the direction it came. "Boom boom!" While turning around, the pirate ship also fired cannonballs towards Cook, who was swimming, blocking Cook''s swimming speed. The two sides chased and fled, but it was obvious that Cook''s speed was faster, and even if the shells prevented them, the two sides kept getting closer. At this time, over the ship of the Tiffany Kingdom behind Cook, a sound that made his eyes cracked. "hiss!" With a cry of an eagle, a huge griffin swooped down from the sky, grabbed the Queen Tiffany standing on the deck, and flew away! . Chapter 147： Borrow money ? The waves above the sea are rugged. 35xs This is an exceptionally stable day, without wind or waves. Two ships are driving on the sea, one is a whale-shaped yacht with a bright red rose flag on it, and the other is a navy ship with a navy flag on it. It is the ships of Saint Martin and the Navy! "what---" Arthur lay on the beach chair on the deck leisurely and yawned boredly. At the beginning, he was very happy about this rare voyage, basking in the sun every day and enjoying the beautiful leisure time, but after a few days, he couldn''t bear it, because besides the sea, he was surrounded by the sea! He felt even more uncomfortable when he thought that this kind of life would last four months! He even thought that a few pirates who didn''t have long eyes would come to kidnap him and add some fun to him! It''s a pity that it has not been possible! The Pirate Ship saw a few of them, but after seeing them from a distance, they immediately fled! "Something happened ahead!" At this moment, the voice of Heaven Breaker rang out of thin air. "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked boredly. "There are two pirate ships and a warship ahead, and a ship from the Tiffany Kingdom is facing off!" Duan Tianji reported. "Oh!?" What he said immediately aroused Arthur''s interest! A harrier turned over and got up directly from the couch. Arthur walked to the bow, narrowed his eyes, and looked at the ships facing off in the distance. A king has been kidnapped! He made a judgment in an instant! If the king was not kidnapped, how could the navy confront the pirates? The greatest possibility for the two to meet is that one party will kill the other, and this situation will never happen. 35xs "Drive over!" Arthur ordered immediately. "Yes!" Duan Tianji replied. At this time, the saints on the ship also rushed over. Similarly, Atherton on the naval ship next to the Skybreaker also discovered the situation and hurriedly asked the soldiers to drive the ship over. Soon, the four ships merged together. Atherton jumped and ran to Cooks boat. "What''s the matter?" Esselton asked with a frown looking at Cook who was pale in front of him. "It''s like this." Seeing that the person here was Atherton, who usually had a good relationship with him, Cook explained the matter exactly. "How is the situation now?" Atherton asked solemnly. "It is still under negotiation. The other party insists on two billion Baileys, but only one billion Baileys are carried on the ships of the Tiffany Kingdom, and the other party refuses to give in. Tiffany''s side is also very embarrassed!" Cook frowned and said. In fact, Cook didn''t care about the outcome of the negotiation at all, because he knew that he was miserable this time. No matter whether the negotiation was successful or not, the queen was kidnapped by the **** failure. There must be no good fruit to go back! Griffin Pirate Ship. On the bow, Griffin''s right hand is like a pliers, grabbing the neck of a forty-year-old, gorgeously dressed and charming woman, and shouting at the boats of the Tiffany Kingdom, "The old man opposite, I said, I want two billion Baileys, and I can''t make a penny less, otherwise I will kill her!" "How to do?" "Find a way!" "But there are only one billion Pele on our ship!" At this time, the ships of the Tiffuse Kingdom had already become a mess. The important ministers and nobles who accompanied this time were racking their brains to find a way to rescue their queen. "Quiet!" A gentle old man in a tuxedo and glasses among the many ministers and nobles yelled angrily, and suppressed all the voices present. He was Tiffany''s Foreign Secretary Bensum. With this angry shout, he attracted all the eyes of the boat. "The old man will talk to them again. If it''s impossible, call the bug and ask someone to send it over!" Bensom said in a deep voice. "Row!" "It can only be done like this!" "can!" Hearing this, the ministers looked at each other, thought for a while, and finally nodded in agreement. There is no way, the queen is in the hands of others, and it can only be done like this! "The pirate on the other side, tell you the truth, there are only one billion Baileys on our ship, if" Bensum was interrupted by Griffin before he finished speaking. "Old man, stop talking nonsense. I said 2 billion is 2 billion. There is no room for negotiation. In any case, I want 2 billion, or I will kill your queen!" "You kill!" At this moment, a lowly voice was suddenly inserted into their conversation, "You kill, let me see if you kill her! If you kill her, kill this king and reward you 100 million shells. in!" It was Arthur who shouted! You know, Tiffussi is one of the only two remaining kingdoms of the five kingdoms around the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and together with the other kingdom sent people to inspect the waters near Saint Martin. If their queen is killed, Arthur It''s too late to be happy! However, his call instantly attracted the attention of the audience. The people on the two naval ships and the two pirate ships looked at him with black lines. What the hell? Is this also instigating pirates to kill? After hearing Arthur''s words, the ministers and nobles on the ships of the Tiffany Kingdom looked at Arthur with anger. Bastard! ? What are you talking about? What good will killing our queen do for you? Uh, it seems to be really good! Fortunately, Griffin didn''t care about Arthur, or didn''t want to care about Arthur. After all, he was still at this stage of kidnapping, and he didn''t get the money. He wasn''t in the mood to care about other things. "Two billion Baileys can''t be missed!" Griffin said in a deep voice. "We really only have one billion on board. If you want two billion, we can''t get it out now. We can only send someone over! This will take a while." Bensom explained in a deep voice. Griffin had guessed this situation a long time ago, after all, even if it is a king, under normal circumstances, who would be fine with two billion Baileys? The kingdom of Tiffussi was also carefully selected by Griffin, and the kingdom was considered rich, but he also knew that even in this rich kingdom, the queen could not carry two billion with her! Just when he wanted to agree, he saw Saint Martin''s ship out of the corner of his eye, and his inspiration flashed, and he suddenly felt his heart! "I said two billion is two billion, and I want it now. If you don''t have any money, you can borrow it!" Griffin shouted, looking at the place where Arthur was, crazily hinting Bentham. borrow! ? After hearing what he was saying, Benson, who had a fairly flexible head, followed his gaze again, and after a little thought, he immediately understood what he meant. "Your Majesty Arthur, now our queen has been kidnapped, I hope you can borrow one billion Baileys from us, and we will pay it back then!" Although angry at what Arthur said just now, the mature Bensum temporarily suppressed his personal emotions and turned his head to plead with Arthur. "Borrow money?" Arthur pondered for a moment, "it''s not impossible!" He knew that even if he didn''t borrow money, the two sides would eventually reach a deal. After all, without him, Zhang Butcher, it would be impossible for someone to eat a pig with fur! At most, I can transfer some money back to the kingdom! And if he agrees, he can still take the opportunity to earn a little. "Borrow one billion, return two billion, whether to borrow or not?" Arthur''s mouth raised slightly, and his eyes narrowed to look at Bensom, as if he was sure of them. "You" Bentham pointed at Arthur~www.novelhall.com~ and trembled with anger. He knew that Arthur might take advantage of the fire, but he didn''t expect that Arthur''s appetite would be so big. That''s a billion! The pirate kidnapped the queen and only extorted two billion dollars. If you borrow some money, you will have to pay back one billion, which is even darker than the pirate! "Do you borrow it? If you don''t borrow it, your queen will be finished!" Arthur pointed to the Queen Tiffusi who was kidnapped by Griffin and laughed. He didn''t pay the price for nothing, he had considered Griffin''s ideas! For Griffin, a pirate, he must have wanted to get the money earlier and leave. If he waited for people from the Tiffany Kingdom to come over with money, it would take a while. You know, he has kidnapped the queen of the franchise now! Just when the world government is vegetarian? The longer the delay, the more disadvantaged it is for him! Sure enough, Griffin weighed it from the bottom of his heart and decided to help Arthur take advantage of the fire. If he left with Bailey now, it would definitely be much safer than waiting for the people of Tiffany Kingdom to go back and transfer Bailey over. "Hey, old man, if you don''t pool the money, your queen will be finished!" Speaking, Griffin pressed his hand slightly. "Uh---" Queen Tiffusie, who was pinched by him, lifted her legs off the ground, making a choking noise in discomfort. "Bentham, promise him quickly!" Queen Tiffany said difficultly. The queen agreed, but Benson dare not agree? "Lent us to borrow!!!" Bensom watched Arthur gritted his teeth. . Chapter 148： woman ? The money was borrowed! But a new problem has appeared again, how to trade now? Give Griffin the money first? No way! Kasem is firmly opposed! What if Griffin doesn''t let anyone go after taking the money? Hand over people first? No way! Griffin is not stupid, how can he take the ransom after handing him over? And he also knows his own strength. He is only at the rank of lieutenant colonel. Facing two admiring naval colonels, he is useless except to fly! He dare not die! For a while, the two sides were in a stalemate like this. 35xs "Well, I think both of you are quite entangled, shall I give you an idea?" Arthur cried helplessly while looking at the two sides who were in a stalemate. If the two sides remain in such a stalemate, it will be dark! "Okay, you say!" Griffin also knew that such a stalemate was not a way, so he simply agreed to Arthur''s words. The people in the Tiffany Kingdom also realized that it would not be good for both parties to continue this stalemate, and they also nodded and agreed. "Since you both dont trust each other like this, I guarantee the reputation of the Kingdom of St. Martin. The people from the Kingdom of Tiffus will give us the money, and then our people will send the money to your ship. The Queen of the West sends it back, and then uses the person we sent the money as a hostage. After you are far away, can we release the people from our kingdom back?" Arthur said seriously. As soon as this remark came out, everyone present was plunged into thinking. After the people at Tiffussi discussed for a while, Catham came forward and agreed, "Yes, we agree!" But the people on the Griffin Pirate Group had a problem. "Boss, no! You know the Kingdom of Saint Martin. If they send a strong man with money and we will put the queen back at that time, then we will be done as soon as they turn their faces!" Sam frowned Whispered in Griffin''s ear. Griffin nodded slightly, he was also afraid that the people of Saint Martin would turn their faces! As for things like credibility He is a pirate who has a brain disease to believe this stuff! "No, who knows who you sent out? What if it''s a strong man in your kingdom?" Griffin frowned and shouted. Alas, it was seen through! A look of disappointment flashed in Arthur''s eyes. He really thought so, otherwise he would not take the initiative to make an idea. After all, what does it matter to him that the queen of the Tiffany Kingdom died? If Griffin agrees to his idea, not only will he be able to earn one billion Baileys interest in the Kingdom of Tiffany, but also two billion Baileys ransom, which is simply a profit! Immediately, he suppressed the look of disappointment in his eyes and reprimanded with awe, "Nonsense, how can we St. Martin do this kind of thing, we are credible! Don''t insult us!" Uh What is credibility? Can you eat it? "Hehe, I am a pirate, how can I believe in credibility? When my brain is sick?" Griffin sneered. "Then what do you want to do? Do you continue to be so stalemate? It''s not good for you, right?" Arthur spread his hands and said helplessly. Griffin frowned. Arthur''s words also make sense! If the stalemate continues, it is really bad for them! How to do? Thinking about it, Griffin turned his head and discussed with Sam for a while, then got the answer, and said sternly, "This way, you call out all the people on your boat, how about let''s pick one?" He doesn''t believe it, the people on Arthur''s ship are strong! "What do you think of me as Saint Martin? Still calling out to let you pick one? Why don''t you go to heaven!" Arthur raised his brows and said with disdain. "I don''t care, if you don''t ask people to come out and let us pick, we won''t accept this idea!" Griffin said solemnly. "It doesn''t matter whether you accept it or not. It doesn''t matter if you are not my person anyway!" Arthur spread his hands and said, Yes indeed! Griffin just remembered that in his hands was Queen Tiffus, not from Saint Martin! So, he turned his gaze to the ship of the Tiffany Kingdom. Bensom felt his gaze as soon as he looked down again. After thinking about it, he turned his gaze to Arthur, gritted his teeth, and pleaded, "Your Majesty, as long as you agree to them, the old man is the master, and then I will add a billion to you. How about as a reward? "All right!" Arthur thought for a while, and finally agreed. Since 2 billion is hopeless, it''s okay to take another 100 million! "Snapped!" Arthur snapped his fingers. Suddenly, everyone on the boat came out and stood behind him. Seeing this, Sam and Griffin on the pirate ship began to discuss again, and they pointed to Ranne on Arthur''s ship from time to time. After discussing for a while, the two finally made a decision! "Your Majesty, we decided to choose the woman next to you!" Griffin pointed at Arthur''s side and said seriously. There is no reason why he chooses this way. If the person he chooses is too low, then Arthur probably doesn''t take it seriously. What if he kills the person with them? Therefore, he chose a woman standing next to Arthur. Isn''t it too low to be able to stand next to Arthur? Moreover, it is not easy to choose the strong when choosing women. The proportion of strong women in this world is obviously very low. It is good if there is one strong female among the ten strong ones. They will not be so lucky and just hit Right? Under comprehensive consideration, they chose the woman standing next to Arthur! However, Griffin was chosen. But Arthur was dumbfounded! The woman beside him? There is no woman around him! There are only a few golden saints! and many more! How can there be a strong murderous aura? Arthur turned his head and saw that it was Mir from Scorpio who was sending out murderous aura. At this moment, Arthur suddenly realized. Originally Miro looks a bit feminine, especially since he likes to have long hair, it looks even more feminine! And what he happened to be wearing today was a set of relatively neutral clothes. If he didn''t stand in front of him and observe carefully, he would really think he was a woman. Arthur couldn''t help giving Griffin a moment of silence in his heart. Does this count as a self-investment? Who is not good enough to choose Milo! And also said that Milo is a woman~www.novelhall.com~ This is even worse. Although Milo''s dress is a bit feminine, he doesn''t like others when he is a woman! "Miro! Wait lightly, don''t kill them all! As long as you don''t kill you, you are free." Arthur patted Miro on the shoulder and whispered. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Milopi agreed with a smile. Soon, the transaction between the two parties began. Milo used a small boat and passed by with the money, and Griffin also kept the promise and released Queen Tiffus over. Subsequently "what----" "Spare!" "Help!" "Please save us!" Before the pirate ship started, there was an extremely miserable cry on the ship. After a while, both pirate ships sank and Milo returned with the money. And the captain of the Griffin Pirate Group and the leaders were all brought back by him one by one. As for the ordinary pirates, it only depends on the luck. If you are lucky, you can swim for more than ten kilometers in the sea. You should be able to find a small island to settle on. However, even like this, Milo was still puzzled. So he took out the clothes of all the maids on the ship, forced the dozen or so pirates in front of him to wear them, and also took out a blissful pure land sound shell recorded by Xinduoli and made these big guys jump up. "Da da da da da da da da da da da da" Accompanied by a burst of music, under Milo''s eye-catching eyes, more than a dozen pirate brawny jumped up in the pure land of bliss with extremely spicy eyes with a sad face! . Chapter 149： Pierce the sky The people of the Tiffusian Kingdom left, and they went very simply, and they did not participate in the World Council, and they did not ask for the two billion ransom. They also specifically stated that the interest will be sent to Bloodport Town after returning! clever! Arthur couldn''t help sighing. 35xs Sure enough, idiots like those in TV series rarely exist! The people at Tiffany knew very well that they couldn''t ask for that ransom! After all, the ransom had already been given to the pirate, and Arthur had just snatched it from the pirate. Even if they were waiting for the ransom, as long as Arthur was not stupid, he would use this excuse to reject them. And if they didn''t give Arthur interest, then Arthur would have an excuse to attack the Kingdom of Tiffany! Regarding Arthurs aggressive character, as the kingdom next to Saint Martin, he understands it. As long as he has an excuse, he will definitely fight at that time. Afterwards, regardless of victory or defeat, they will definitely pay more than the billions of shellfish. Profitable! So it''s better to give it a bit more! "Da da da da da da da da da da" Accompanied by a burst of blissful pure land music, a group of big pirate men danced on the deck with extremely spicy eyes. "Hahaha!" They jumped so much and naturally caused laughter from everyone present. Griffin was extremely ashamed, but he had no choice but to endure the shame and dance! Because Milo was watching them closely! Blame me! Cheap! Why are you referring to that person? Look at what I look like now. Griffin wanted to chop off his finger. It''s a pity that even if I cut my finger now, I can''t make up for it. Just when Griffin was in great distress, Atherton, who was invited to watch them dance, also began to talk about business with Arthur. "Your Majesty Arthur, our Navy hopes that you can hand over these pirates to us!" Atherton said sternly, but there was a sense of impatient eagerness between the words. "Yep!?" Arthur frowned slightly and clearly heard the anxiety in Atherton''s words. But why should this group of pirates make a navy anxious? Can''t Atherton collude with them? All sorts of distracting thoughts flashed through his mind, but Arthur didn''t even think about it! So he thought about it, smiled and declined and said, "Colonel Atherton, you see how funny these pirates dance, I want to incorporate them into my royal dance troupe, specially used for funny banquets!" "Don''t worry, I will never let them go easily. It will definitely make them more sad than in the hands of the navy! I think your navy is not inferior to these pirates, right?" "Oh, I''ll forget!" Atherton was about to persuade a few more words, but after thinking about it, he gave up. He is really not good at persuading this kind of thing, so he gritted his teeth and simply said his hole card. "As long as you give this batch of pirates to our navy and promise not to talk about this time, our navy can give you all the rewards for these pirates, and the navy near the Kingdom of Saint Martin will not search for anything. Its a pirate, and finally we can give you a batch of sea tower stones worth 500 million bel!" Now, Arthur felt something was wrong. Griffin''s group of pirates has a total bounty of 100 million bergs. On the Great Channel, there are no known how many such pirates, and they can be caught. 35xs But why did this group of pirates let the navy offer such good terms in exchange? Moreover, in addition to money, the conditions given also lifted the blockade of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! But knowing that being blocked is the meaning of the world government, how can the navy be the master? Thinking about it this way, it is also said that it is not the navy that wants Griffin these pirates, but the world government! But a new question is here, why does the world government want this group of pirates? While Arthur was thinking about it, Atherton was also in pain! It is certainly not without reason to give such a high condition. Just after the matter was settled here, news came from the Navy Headquarters that even if the price paid was high, the pirates would be taken down! The reason is simple, that is, a **** named dr Indy kidnapped five kings who participated in the World Conference in a frenzy! Five! Only fifty kings participated in the World Conference. One-tenth was caught in one fell swoop. Now, the world government is deep-fried! What''s more **** is that dr Indigo also hyped up this matter. Although the newspaper was temporarily suppressed by the world government, the private news spread quickly! Now that the transmission of private information has made many pirates who didn''t plan to do this, they are eager to try! If news of the successful kidnapping of Griffin and the gang were spread out at this time, it is likely that the pirates who were eager to try would no longer hesitate and pounce on the kings like a wolf. In case these kings are accidentally kidnapped one or two Then things will be big! After all, kidnapping five kings is equivalent to slapped the face of the world government severely. If another one is tied, it will be directly slapped on the face of the world government and rubbed back and forth. ! And if the world government cannot even guarantee the safety of the participating countries in the parliament, how can the participating countries trust the world government? In order to avoid these situations, the world government, after learning the news here, ordered the navy to detain this group of pirates. After that, either they were taken into custody or used to kill chickens and monkeys. The thief takes control of his own hands and prevents the news from spreading! However, this group of pirates was defeated by the Kingdom of Saint Martin and was arrested by Saint Martin''s people. How to do? In desperation, they can only pay a small price to change it! And Atherton, who is closest to Arthur, is naturally the navy''s preferred negotiation partner! However, Atherton is not good at negotiation, so he simply handed over the navy''s bottom line as soon as he gritted his teeth, and whether it can be achieved later depends on God''s will! Anyway, he couldn''t make a talk, and the Navy would not give up like this, at most, it would be changed. Of course, Arthur didn''t know these things yet. He thought about it, and finally nodded and agreed "Yes!" Although it is not clear why this group of pirates needs to be replaced, it is good to make a little money, not to mention that the navy will lift the blockade of Bloodport Town, which will save him some troubles afterwards. Originally, he wanted Milo to catch these pirates alive to reform them and turn them into people like wildfire. Because of the three people who had been transformed before, Chris was forced to flee to the East China Sea due to a reward. He changed his name and changed his surname, and temporarily lurked ~www.novelhall.com~ for a long time. Aiden has logged into the new world, and he is preparing to join one of the three new world forces. At present, there is only one ghost fire under his staff to help him deal with the inconvenience of Saint Martin. However, if he always uses the ghost fire, he will show his feet one day, so he plans to catch a few more pirates to reform this time and share some things for the ghost fire! However, now that the navy wanted these people, Arthur sent them out easily! Anyway, there are so many pirates, and you can just catch them. Why bother to make these people pay attention to by the world government? What''s more, the Navy also paid a lot of money, anyway he made it! "Thank you so much, then!" Atherton said gratefully, and at the same time he was secretly relieved. He was really bad at negotiation, but fortunately, this negotiation was successfully completed. Soon, more than a dozen pirate men were taken away by Atherton. And Arthur also returned to a new leisurely life. "Europe!" At this moment, a newspaper bird flew over. "Your Majesty! Today''s newspaper at this time!" After a waiter bought two newspapers with the delivery bird, they respectfully sent them to Arthur. Arthur took the newspaper casually and opened it to read it. From this look, he suddenly understood why Atherton would buy this group of pirates from him at such a high price. dr Indie really broke the sky! "The kings of the five major franchisees were **** while participating in the parliament. The mad scientist dr Indigo asked the navy to release the golden lion Shiji! Chapter 150： Doctors ? Early in the morning, the sun is shining. 35xs The morning air in St. Martin is very fresh, and you can smell the faint scent of roses when you smell it carefully. Although it has just dawned, there are already a lot of people on the streets of St. Martin, buying vegetables, selling vegetables, buying breakfast, and selling breakfast everywhere. At this time, a beautiful figure walked across the street. "Doctor Boy, good morning!" "Doctor Boe, have you had breakfast? How about I buy you something?" "Doctor Boy, come and have an apple!" "Doctor Boy, I seem to have a cold today, I will go to your clinic later!" "Good morning, no thanks, no problem." To these people''s greetings, Poi smiled slightly and responded one by one. Boye is a beautiful woman who is only twenty-six years old, with her long hair curled up, a melon-seeded face, and a charming smile on her face. She is 1.8 meters tall, well-proportioned, with slender legs. She is wearing a white coat on the outside, a black skirt and a white shirt on the inside, and a pair of black high heels under her feet. When recruiting talents in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, he passed the assessment and entered the island of Saint Martin as a doctor. Since then, a small clinic has been opened in the city of Saint Martin. Although her medical skills are mediocre, she is gentle and kind, and most people like to come to see her if she has a small illness. "Da da da!" With high heels, Boye crossed three streets and came to a remote alley. With street lights, bluestone slabs, transparent glass windows on both sides of the alley, and white Roman columns, this alley looks quite European in style. Boye walked in and came to the last shop in the alley. The signboard of this store is a large round gear with the time and memory engraved on it. The transparent glass window on the side of the store is also filled with various wooden and copper clocks. "Boom!" The quaint wooden door was knocked by Boye. "Crack!" The wooden door opened slowly, but there was no one behind, only a line connected the wooden door. Looking along the line, on a workbench, a capable middle-aged man with bronze monocles and a big back, wearing a brown sleeveless sweater outside, and a white long-sleeved shirt, black pants, and black leather shoes inside. Facing a delicate bronze pocket watch, he was repairing it carefully. "I bought a watch last year, but my brain is a bit bad. I will repair it today!" Poy smiled lightly, took out a delicate pocket watch from his arms, and threw it to the capable middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was unsmiling, the first hand took the pocket watch, and then took out an exquisite wooden box from the workbench. The wooden box looks very delicate, with a lily carved on the front and a small circular groove in the middle of the lily. The middle-aged man put his pocket watch in without thinking about it, just right! Then he twisted the pocket watch slightly, and with a click, the wooden box opened, but there was nothing inside. The middle-aged man covered the box, then took off his pocket watch, and threw it back to Poy and said in a deep voice, "Sure!" Boye took the pocket watch, took a wooden chair next to him, sat on it, and said lazily, "Repairer, you come here every time, are you annoying!" "It''s only what we need for work. Once we are in our line, there is no good one. So when performing tasks, care is first and caution is supplemented. This is why although I am average, I can do more than forty. There is no reason for it!" "At the same time as me, most of the people who were weak and not cautious died very miserably. Fortunately for the broken hands and feet, only a small group of powerful geniuses have nothing to do, and they have been promoted!" Repairman Shen Soundtrack. 35xs "Haha!" Boye chuckled, agreeing with the repairman''s words in his heart, and then said with some envy. "By the way, when it comes to promotion, I would also like to congratulate you. I heard that recently the adults of cp0 have deliberately promoted you to cp0 and changed your job as a manager. From now on, you should not look at Spandanes **** flattery. My face has changed!". The cp organization is a secret espionage agency directly under the world government. It is divided into ten departments from cp0 to cp9. Each department has different responsibilities, such as inquiring about news, undercover agents, training agents, assassinations, and so on. Among them, cp1 to cp9 are organizations at the same level, and cp0 is their leadership organization, commanding all personnel from cp1 to cp9. "Haha, don''t be envious!" The repairman waved his hand and said faintly, "The main reason for my promotion is that I am over forty and I am no longer suitable for staying in cp9, so I was promoted to the new generation of cp9. Let''s make the position!" "It doesn''t matter if you give up your position or not, it''s a good thing to be promoted anyway!" Boye said with a smile. "Okay, let''s not talk about these things, let''s talk about business first!" The repairman paused and continued, "After more than a year of careful investigation, I have basically determined that Nicole Robin is in Saint Martin''s palace. Inside!" "But there is no evidence! And Saint Martin is not an ordinary kingdom. The palace has strong defenses and is very strict. I can''t sneak into it. Last time I wanted to use Occam to lure away Saint Martin''s strong, and then sneak into collecting evidence!" "It''s just I didn''t expect that Saint Martin was stronger than I expected at the time. None of the strong were distracted. As a last resort, I can only continue to be a lurker, collecting information while trying to find a way!" "Over the past year, I tried to enter the palace many times, but in the end I gave up because I felt dangerous! However, I have accumulated a bit of experience. Combining all the information collected, I finally thought of a person who can enter the palace to collect evidence. And a very safe way!" Boye frowned and looked at him, and asked, "What can I do? Dont even sneak in while King St. Martin went to the World Council to take half of the Golden Saint Seiya. I have probed, although I took half of the Golden Saint Seiya, but The defensive strength of the palace has not declined!" "No!" The repairman shook his head in denial, then took out a photo from the workbench, handed it to Boye, and said sternly, "Come on, look at this man!" "Oh!?" Boye took the photo with confusion, and after a closer look, he was surprised, "Hey, isn''t this old Newcastle?" "Yes, this is the old Newcastle who often goes to your clinic!" The repairman nodded, and then said, "Old Newcastle is fifty-eight this year!" "Although the body is still healthy, but with the increase of age, it is inevitable that some minor illnesses will inevitably occur frequently. Because your clinic is close to him and it is relatively cheap to see a doctor, so often go to your clinic to see a doctor!" "His job is to send the freshest vegetables to Saint Martin''s Palace every morning! Although he was married when he was young, his wife died early and never remarried. He has no children in his life! And my solution is him!" "He!?" Boye looked at the picture of old Newcastle and asked puzzledly, "What do you mean?" The repairman smiled slightly and said, "Is it normal for a childless old man to adopt a five-year-old daughter? Isn''t it normal for a single old man to take his adopted daughter in when he works?" "I understand!" said the repairman ~www.novelhall.com~ Boye immediately understood, and then frowned and asked, "but we go there to find a five-year-old orphan? And the orphan of St. Martin But they are all in the orphanage. If the old Newcastle suddenly adopts an orphan from unknown sources, it will definitely attract attention!" "Don''t worry, I have arranged it a long time ago. A few days ago, the headquarters sent a five-year-old girl who was training. After my treatment, she replaced a relatively taciturn girl in the orphanage!" "At that time, when the old Newcastle visits your doctor, I will also revise his memory and ask him to adopt this girl, and then when he takes the girl to work, the girl will lose herself and enter the palace. Collect evidence inside!" The repairman said solemnly. "Okay, I see, I''ll let you know when Old Newcastle comes to see you!" Boye nodded clearly. "Okay, now that you understand, let''s go quickly!" Seeing that Boye understood, the repairman couldn''t wait to let her go. If she stayed in one place for a long time, it would be easy to expose this place. Also now that things have been understood, Boye didn''t plan to stay here for a long time, nodded, turned around and left. At this moment, the repairman seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly stopped her. "By the way, the counter-espionage work in this kingdom has been getting better and better recently. Talents like you who come to St. Maarten because of their expertise are their focus, so you have to be careful afterwards!" "En! I know!" Boye paused slightly, but did not stop, waved his hand, and left the shop without looking back. . Chapter 151： Old newcastle After leaving the Time and Memory Watch Shop, Boye tidyed up his clothes a bit and put his hands in his pockets. "Da da da!" After that, walking with long legs, he slowly left this alley and entered the busy street. "Buns, fried dough sticks, steamed buns, soy milk are freshly baked, they are all warm" "Freshly baked bread, fresh milk!" "Raw egg bibimbap, miso soup" One by one, Chinese and Western breakfast stalls with a mixture of Wano country flavors were set up on both sides of the street, and the mixed aroma filled the whole street. Boye looked around. Although she felt a little hungry after smelling these scents, she hesitated. In the end, she didn''t choose to have breakfast here, but just left here. After serving a bowl of wontons to the customers, a hawker selling wontons by the side of the road casually glanced at the direction Poy had left, and then gestured towards the two customers eating wontons on the side. After the two guests watched, they nodded silently, finished the wonton in a few bites, and then one of them followed. The other guest went in the opposite direction, crossed two streets, and arrived at the Rose Hotel, the largest hotel in the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Passed through the luxurious hotel lobby, came to the second floor of the hotel, then entered the innermost room on the second floor, and then flashed into the toilet. "Crack!" After the guest pressed several times on the wall in the toilet, the toilet suddenly made a sound of mechanical operation and then began to descend. The eyes lit up. He came to a hall the size of a football field. The bright and neat decoration, the strict defense, and the hurried staff all explain the difficulty here. This is the headquarters of Passerby! From the creation of Passerby A to the present, in a short period of time, Passerby A has changed from a small organization that spy on the intelligence of the surrounding kingdoms to a large organization, and it has been divided into several departments. 35xs The main task in charge has changed from spying on the intelligence of the surrounding kingdoms to the current spying on intelligence, counterintelligence, protecting important people, etc. Except for assassinations, the things they do are basically the same as the CP organization of the world government. As for the assassination? joke! Isn''t the gem of doom the best assassination? Still completely without side effects, the kind that no one can find! --------- The innermost room of Passerby''s headquarters. "Boom!" "Come in!" What came in was a middle-aged man with a fierce face and a bald head. "Master German!" The bald head bowed respectfully. "Yabuki, what''s the matter?" Devon asked casually without lifting his head. "Just now, the suspect No. 1 and the suspect No. 9 touched!" Yabuki reported. "Oh!?" German, who was working on the documents, put down the documents in his hand, frowned, thought for a while, and said, "First raise the level of supervision, and then report any findings!" "Yes!" Yabuki nodded respectfully, then stepped out. What is the most difficult part of counter-spyware? It''s not about arresting, but finding the spy and confirming the spy''s identity! As a just starting intelligence organization, for counterintelligence, because Arthur has the experience taught from various movies and TV series before the journey, although it is only just starting, it can do it well. Among them, in order to counter-espionage, Passerby adopted a variety of methods. After excluding a large number of personnel, dozens of suspects were listed, and some were excluded as time passed, and finally twelve remained. . The dozen or so people are sorted according to the degree of suspicion, and they are arranged from one to twelve. One is the largest and the twelfth is the smallest. Dr. Boye is the object of suspicion. The object of suspicion. Originally, the number 9 object could be eliminated after a while. Unexpectedly, he actually came into contact with Number One today! Although I don''t know why, German still sensitively increased his suspicion and surveillance of the two. "What about the doctor and the watch shop owner?" Devin leaned on the chair, holding the back of his head in his hands, looking up at the ceiling, his eyes lost, and muttered. ------------- the next day. "A wave in a wave" This morning, after the old Newcastle, dressed in coarse linen, finished his work, he sang and walked to the familiar clinic. Although he is old, his heart is still not old. He usually likes to sing, dance, and drink small wine after finishing his work, and his life is very chic. Maybe it''s because of a relatively good mentality, so although I often get some minor illnesses, I have never had serious illnesses, and my body is still healthy! Soon, Old Newcastle came to a small clinic that was only 15 square meters. There is a signboard above the door of this small clinic. The signboard is composed of a red cross mark and the words Poe Clinic. The door of the clinic was not closed, both doors were open, but Old Newcastle knocked on the door politely. "Boom!" "Come in!" Boye said softly. "Dr. Boy, good morning!" Old Newcastle smiled and greeted him, then skillfully opened the chair in front of the table and sat on it. "Good morning, old Newcastle!" Boye said with a smile, "Is it still a problem?" "Yes, the old problem is just a little backache!" Old Newcastle nodded and confirmed. "Okay! You wait for me first, I have something to do now, I need to make a call first, isn''t it okay?" Boye smiled slightly and asked. "It''s okay, it''s okay! You can fight Dr. Boy!" Old Newcastle waved his hand quickly. He still respects the doctor! In fact, the status of doctors in any world is relatively high! This is especially true in this world! Just like a pirate, who fights and kills at sea every day, the injuries are just as commonplace. In this case, the pirates without a ship doctor are already dead! Pirate ship doctors are on the ship, regardless of their medical skills, their status is relatively high, and they rarely do those things that kill them. Most of the ship doctors wait for the pirates to finish the fight, and then get a good trophy. That''s why Valbo''s kind of second-hand will ban so many doctors. It''s too late to put it here, baby! However, although Valbo was two, he was not so stupid. At least he still values ??his life, and for this reason he organized a doctor twenty. Seeing that Old Newcastle agreed, Boye smiled and picked up the phone worm at hand and dialed out. "Blubru!" After a while, the call was connected. "Hello!" Inside the phone bug, the repairer''s voice rang. Boye said seriously, "Huygens, your medicine is here, come on! Also bring the pocket watch I repaired yesterday!" "Okay, no problem, Dr. Poy, I''ll be here soon!" Christian Huygens, the repairman of the watch shop, replied in a deep voice. Boye hung up the phone, looked at Old Newcastle, smiled and said, "It''s over! Old Newcastle, let''s continue treatment!" "Okay, please doctor!" Old Newcastle nodded, as usual, took the chest piece of the stethoscope and placed it on his chest ~ www.novelhall.com ~ ready to let Boye listen to his heartbeat. This time, Boye picked up the earpieces of the stethoscope and listened as usual. After a while, he nodded, "As usual, his body is still healthy, there is no major problem, just an old problem!" "call---" Hearing this, Old Newcastle also breathed a sigh of relief. Although he often came to see the doctor, he did not want to hear any bad news at all. At this time, Boye suddenly said, "By the way, I learned a new treatment a few days ago, massage, which can activate the muscles and bones, but I havent used it yet. You came here today. I will give you a try for free. Just to see how effective this treatment is! Is it okay?" "Okay! No problem!" As soon as he heard that it was free, the old Newcastle immediately agreed happily! "Well, follow me to the back!" With that said, Boye opened the curtain behind him, revealing a cubicle less than five square meters behind the clinic, and there was a bed in the cubicle. the other side. After receiving the call, Huygens went out non-stop and walked towards the clinic. Soon, I came to the door of the clinic. At this moment, his body paused slightly, as if he had found something, but he pretended to be innocent, and shouted as he entered the door, "Doctor Boye, the pocket watch you repaired yesterday has been repaired. I will get it for you coming!" Huygens went in for half an hour, then walked out of the clinic again and left here. "A wave in a wave" And half an hour later, Old Newcastle also came out with a smile on his face, nothing changed on the surface! . Chapter 152： orphan ?St. Martin Orphanage Third Hospital There are five orphanages in St. Martin, each of which can accommodate approximately one thousand people, for a total of five thousand people. Of course, Saint-Martin doesn''t actually have that many orphans. Except for a hospital with a little more people, there are only two to three hundred people. Among them, one hospital is located in the city of Saint Martin and accommodates martyrs, ministers and officials or orphans of people who have contributed to the kingdom. This courtyard is also the best-paid among all orphanages. There are specialized teachers, specialized medical personnel, and Special psychological counseling and so on. Although it is not always possible to become a talented person who grows up in this yard, the proportion of talented person is also very high. The second, third, fourth, and fifth houses are located in the suburbs of the east, west, south, and north of the city of Saint Martin! Although the treatment is not as good as the first hospital, there are specialized teachers, medical staff, and regular psychological counselors to give psychological counseling to all orphans, but these abilities are not as strong as those of the first hospital. Most of the people who enter the second, third, fourth, and fifth courtyard are orphans of ordinary people. The reason why these yards are treated differently is to tell the people of the Kingdom of Saint Martin that as long as you have contributed to the kingdom, even if you sacrifice, your children will receive the top treatment and the top education. When they grow up Will become a talent! If you are just civilians in the kingdom, then dont worry. Although your children do not have the top treatment, since you are a member of the kingdom, the kingdom will be responsible for your children to the end! "A wave in a wave" Today, after finishing the work, the old Newcastle went to the Royal Bank of Saint Martin to issue a proof of income and a certificate of deposit, then went to the security team in the city to issue an identity certificate, and then went to the hospital to issue a health certificate, which was so happy Walked towards the third orphanage in the west of the city. Adopting an orphan in St. Martin is not so simple. In addition to age, you must meet certain financial and physical conditions. If you fail to meet the conditions, the orphanage will not let you adopt. After all, you can''t meet the economic conditions. Why should you cultivate this orphan? If your physical condition is not up to date, what should you do if you die after adopting an orphan? It is better to let these orphans stay in the orphanage and receive better education and treatment! However, the old Newcastle was chosen by Huygens and naturally met the conditions! In terms of economy, the old Newcastle is single, and usually sends food to the palace, and can get a lot of money every month! And his usual hobbies are only drinking small wine, dancing, singing, and these don''t cost much, so he has put a lot of money in the bank. In terms of the body, although minor illnesses continue, there are no major illnesses, and the body is very healthy. It is not a problem to live for another 20 to 30 years. If you are lucky, there is no problem in living to 100 years old. Old Newcastle came to the third hospital with a light car. Although the third house is said to be an orphanage, it is not like the horror and gloomy orphanage of movies such as Orphans. The orphanage consists of three parts, all of which are bright and spacious. A huge playground, full of various amusement toys and fitness equipment, is a place for orphans to play and exercise. The edge of the playground is also planted with green trees and flowers, which looks full of spring. A five-story dormitory building, the first floor is the canteen, and the second to fifth floors are the dormitory and washroom. Normally, there will be a special teacher to manage the order here. A five-story teaching building, one of which is a kindergarten, the second to fourth floors are where the first to sixth grades are located, and the fifth floor is where the orphanage staff work! The first to sixth grades are compulsory education for St. Martin. After finishing school, if you learn well, you will enter the newly established St. Martin Middle School for three years of advanced learning. If you learn well or not, you will be assigned to various workshops. Apprentice, learn a craft that can survive. Until the age of sixteen, the orphans will enter the resettlement house in the Kingdom of Saint Martin and start an independent life! After entering the third hospital, Old Newcastle came to the deputy dean''s office on the top floor of the teaching building. The unified dean of all orphanages in St. Martin is Princess Ishihara Rimi, but usually it is managed by the deputy dean. Ishihara Rimi is only responsible for giving gifts and care to the children during holidays! "Boom!" "Come in!" A kind voice came from the office. Hearing the sound, Old Newcastle opened the door directly and went in! "It''s old Newcastle! Are everything ready?" Maeda Juzi looked up and said kindly after confirming the visitor. Maeda Juzi is an old man over 60 years old, dressed in a kimono, with a kind face and silver hair with a round head He was originally a descendant of a nobleman in the city of St. Martin. He was married once. After his husband died of illness, he did not remarry. He had no children in his life, but adopted many orphans. Later, after Arthur came to the throne, the orphanage was established. Invited her to become the dean of the orphanage. "It''s all ready!" Old Newcastle smiled and passed the various proofs in his hand. Maeda Juzi took it over and nodded in satisfaction, but still picked up the phone worm, bank, security team, and hospital calls one by one, and checked them carefully. After a while, she put down the phone worm in her hand. "Okay, no problem!" Maeda Juzi smiled slightly, then stood up, walking towards the door, and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see the little girl you like!" "En!" Old Newcastle nodded and followed. Today is Saturday, so there are no classes in the orphanage, and the orphans are doing activities in the playground or sleeping in the dormitory. Old Newcastle and Maeda Juzi got off the teaching building, and after passing through the playground, they came to the dormitory. "Who is that person? How come you have to adopt it for the first time?" "Yes! Don''t those people who come to adopt you have to observe for a few days?" "I know that person ~www.novelhall.com~ is the old Newcastle who delivered food to the palace. The teacher told him the last time he took us out to play!" "Then which one does he adopt?" "I don''t know! Normally, the dean would say in advance, why is it so sudden today?" A group of orphans on the playground watched this scene and talked a lot. Orphans are naturally more sensitive to adoption. They knew who came for the first time and who observed them for a few days. Under normal circumstances, before entering the adoption stage, at most teachers and administrators will take the adopters to look around and observe the orphans. Only when they are in the adoption stage will they be accompanied by the dean! Under the leadership of Maeda Juzi, Old Newcastle came to the innermost room on the fifth floor of the dormitory. "Boom!" "Crack!" The door opens at once! This is a standard six-person room in which six five-year-old girls of the same age live. "Ah, Grandma Dean!" "Grandma Dean!" "The Dean!" As soon as they saw Maeda Juzi, the five little girls playing in the dormitory rushed over with smiles. Only the little blond girl in the corner was sitting on the bed, bending her legs, leaning on the wall, and reading the book quietly. Maeda Juzi''s arrival only made her look up, and then she continued to read the book with her head down. After pacifying the five little girls, Maeda Juzi pointed to the old Newcastle and said to the little girl in the corner, "Kalyfa, he wants to be your adopter. Are you willing?" . Chapter 153： code word ?Passerby Headquarters "Master German, this is the action record of the suspects today!" Yabuki respectfully handed a pile of materials to German. 35xs German took the information and looked through it. The time, place, what was done, and any suspicious places in the information were all marked out with red pen. "These four, strengthen surveillance!" "These three, reduce the intensity of surveillance!" "These three can give up surveillance!" After the documents were endorsed in German, they were handed to Yabuki. In the end, there are two materials left. One is from Dr. Boye No. 1, and the other is from Huygens, the repairman of No. 2. These two materials seem to have no problems on the surface, but the biggest problem is that there is no problem! Even ordinary people do things that make others feel suspicious in their daily lives. Unless this person explains, his behavior is suspicious in the eyes of someone with a heart. But the information of these two people is only two words, clean! Too much clean! As if two robots are living, meticulous! Moreover, the trajectory of their daily life can be asked among the neighbors around them, and even clearly, although it seems that they have no problem at all, but here is the problem! It was too deliberate! Take the life of a normal person as an example. Generally speaking, even your relatives who live together cannot completely control the trajectory of your daily life, right? Not to mention the neighbors? German frowned, carefully compared the two documents, and muttered "time, place, people who have been in contact" and many more! Something is wrong! After a careful comparison, he sensitively discovered a person in the material who had been in contact with both sides at the same time, and the three of them spent more than half an hour together! Just because it was an old man in the kingdom, the monitors and the headquarters analysts didn''t care too much. "call" German sighed deeply, put down the information in his hand, his eyes were slightly narrowed, the look on his face began to be inexplicable, he tapped the table, not knowing what he was thinking, and he kept murmuring three words "Lao Niu card" Five days later. early morning Time and Memory Watch Shop There was a suitcase on Huygens workbench. He meticulously packed all the clothes in one stack, and then picked up a delicate gold pocket watch from the table. After playing with it, he took it with him. On the neck. Hesitated! He still picked up the phone worm next to the workbench and dialed out. "Blubru!" "Hello!" Boye''s voice rang in the phone bug. "Dr. Boe is me!" Huygens said, tapping the microphone with his fingers. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom" (Code word I am going to leave here!) "Oh! Huygens! What''s wrong? Is your cold getting better?" Boye replied softly, tapping the microphone with his fingers as well. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom" (Why the code word?) "It was already healed, but I don''t know why, I feel like it has relapsed again this morning!" Huygens frowned. "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom (The secret word, you should have discovered that someone is watching us? Today is the day she starts to act. Regardless of whether the final action is successful or not, as long as it is discovered, the people of Saint Martin will track down us. With their strength, they will not run now. , Cant run away after being tracked down!) "Oh? Then tell me, what did you do yesterday, did you get cold water, or accidentally caught a cold while sleeping at night?" Poy asked suspiciously. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom" (The secret word is, what about the girl after we leave?) "Well, no!" Huygens confirmed for a while pondering. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom (The secret phrase is your first day in the industry? Do you want to talk about this kind of thing? Regardless of the success or failure of this mission, girls like this will not care about the life and death of the girl, they will only care about the success or failure of the mission! If the girl succeeds and passes the evidence to us, we will have the credit! As for the failure, it was just a little girl who died. I dont know how much to die in training camps like this one every year! We were scolded at most! ) "Then like this, you come to my clinic now, and I will show you again!" Boye said solemnly. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom" (The code word I understand, where will it meet?) "No, I''m going to Luye Town today to fix a big clock for someone, and I need to come back in the afternoon!" Huygenston paused and said with a deep groan, "Well, I will go to you when I finish repairing this afternoon and come back. Look!" "Boom boom boom" (Secret Whisper Harbor Town!) "Well, I''ll wait for you this afternoon!" Boye said simply. "Boom boom" (The code word understands!) While the two were chatting, in the small hotel room next to the Poe Clinic, two people were listening to all this with black phone bugs. "Kappa, the two of them don''t seem to have any problems. Why do they want us to increase surveillance, and even use the newly bought wiretapping bugs for us!" The thin man of the two was puzzled. "No problem, haha, the problem is big! Did you hear the booming sound in the phone just now?" Another fat kappa said with a chuckle. "I heard it! What''s the matter?" the thin water ghost asked incomprehensibly. "That''s a whisper!" Kappa said in a deep voice, and handed the densely packed notebook written in his hand to Shui. "Although I don''t know what it means, I have already recorded it. Take this one. Go back to the headquarters and find someone. Analyze, I will continue to monitor!" "Oh!" The water ghost suddenly realized it, and then took the notebook directly without hesitation, and left the private room neatly. Kalifa! Uh It should be called Dongba Marie now! After being adopted by Old Newcastle, Kalifa''s original name was abandoned by Old Newcastle. And renamed her Dongba Mary! Among them, Dongba is the surname of Old Newcastle, and the original name of Old Newcastle is Dongba Newcastle! As for Mary Sorry, the old Newcastle with no culture has chosen a name he is more familiar with and feels good! Of course, in fact, the name is similar to that of Gouliu and Cuihua! Basically in every kingdom, there are at least a dozen such names among 10,000 people. If you count all the kingdoms in this world, anyone with this name can make up a kingdom! Fortunately, Dongba Marie doesn''t care about this name, because she is just a spy with no emotions! Well, prepared! And after a few days of getting used to it, today, she can finally go to deliver food with the old Newcastle! Suburban village on the outskirts of West City, home of old Newcastle. This is a house with a large yard. There are a total of three houses, one toilet and one kitchen in UU Reading www.uukanshu.com. Although it is not as good as the official merchants of Saint Martin, it is also considered good in the suburban village! In the yard. Mary and Old Newcastle were sitting in front of a large carriage making final preparations. "Mary, arent you happy to go to the palace with grandpa today to deliver food? Grandpa tells you that the palace is very beautiful, and when the time comes, it will definitely surprise you!" Old Newcastle made an exaggerated expression while gestures. Talk to Mary. He tried to arouse Mary''s interest! "En!" But when she saw this, Mary just agreed indifferently, without any expression. Upon seeing this, Old Newcastle could only sigh secretly in his heart. No matter how much he cares about him or how he makes Mary laugh these days, Mary just treats him with this attitude, and doesn''t mean to be close to him at all. After thinking for a while, Old Newcastle squeezed out a smile again and said, "Mary, when the food is delivered, grandpa will take you out to eat the chicken?!" He got the chicken because he saw Amy and her grandson next door arguing with her for food yesterday. Otherwise, at his age, he should call two friends to cook two dishes and drink some wine. How can you know what to eat? "Well, okay! okay!" Mary also seemed to realize that her behavior was a little improper, so she squeezed out a smile and nodded in a happy manner. "Haha, I know you like to eat this, then we''ll quickly deliver the food, and grandpa will take you to eat the chicken!" After seeing Mary''s happy smile, Old Newcastle thought he had finally figured out Mary''s hobbies and looked for I found a way to get along with her, so I was very happy. Chapter 154： Get lost ? Central Avenue in San Martin "Grumbling!" The wheels were rolling, and Old Newcastle and Mary were sitting in front of the cart, driving the carriage full of various fresh vegetables towards the palace. 35xs The palace of St. Martin is very large and has many doors. The place where old Newcastle wants to deliver food is the kitchen, and it is the front kitchen, which is specially made for the waiters and maids of the palace. More than a thousand waiters and maids of the entire palace eat here! To enter the front kitchen, you have to go through the small door on the west side of the palace, because there is a direct access to the front kitchen, which is used to deliver food. Old Newcastle drove the car skillfully to the West Gate. "Stop!" Seiya immediately yelled when he saw the car and looked at the door. That''s right, Seiya is the guard here! In normal times, all the entrances of the palace will be guarded by a bronze saint with a group of guards. And Xixiaomen here is in demand! Because this is the entrance and exit channel of the front kitchen, except for a few carriages for food delivery, meat delivery, and purchase of various ingredients, no one else comes every day. People in the palace do not come and go through this door. So it''s more leisurely, and you can sneak in during working hours to eat something or something, so you have always been in the hands of the powerful bronze five! "Routine inspection!" Seiya said solemnly. He naturally knew Old Newcastle, but that''s how the palace is. Even if you do, the inspection must be strict! Seiya beckoned, and a group of guards stepped up around the carriage and strictly checked. 35xs "Seiya, did you have breakfast?" Old Newcastle greeted with a smile. "Eat!" Seiya smiled and pointed to Mary and asked, "Is she the granddaughter you adopted the other day?" "Yeah!" Old Newcastle nodded happily, and said, "How about it, cute? Envy, right?" "Well, it''s cute!" Seiya reached out and touched Mary''s head. Mary did not dodge, but showed a well-behaved expression. "Haha, don''t be envious, when you get married, you can have one by yourself!" At this point, Old Newcastle showed a teasing expression, nudged Seiya twice with his elbow, and laughed, "When it comes to getting married, I remember you You dont have a girlfriend yet, do you want me to introduce one to you?" Hearing that, Seiya blushed at once, seeing this, Old Newcastle continued to tease, "I''m telling you, it''s not me who blows. I am a famous matchmaker in our village. I have information about all the girls in the nearby villages. Tell me what you want? Is it plump, petite, or **** Good birth?" "Aha! No need!" Seiya was a little bit shy, and quickly waved his hand to refuse. After all, he was just a teenager with a thin face. How could he stand up to the teasing of old Newcastle! Just then the inspection was finished, he said quickly, "The inspection is over, go in!" "Hahaha!" Old Newcastle drove in the car with a hearty laugh. Seeing his leaving back, the shyness on Seiya''s face gradually disappeared. "call" He sighed deeply, frowned, and asked the guard on the side, "Didn''t the old Newcastle have lived in the kingdom for so many years? Is there really a problem?" The morning sun shone on the guard''s face, revealing the guard''s plain face, which was German. "You know, there is something called devil fruit in the world!" Devin said lightly. "Good morning!" "Have you eaten old Newcastle? Would you like to have some in the kitchen?" "Old Newcastle, your adopted granddaughter is so cute!" "Come on, hug Auntie!" "Come on, Auntie will give you a bun to eat!" "Children, have a cup of soy milk!" "Little baby, let''s have a fritters!" In the beginning, the old Newcastle kept saying hello and being greeted, slowly Mary''s lovely appearance attracted the attention of the audience, and people kept teasing her and feeding her! And Mary pretended to be cute and well-behaved, and took these things carefully. Yep! It''s definitely not because these things are so fragrant! She is a spy with no emotions, how could she be attracted by such foreign objects? It smells so good! Mary held the buns in one hand and soy milk in the other, and followed Old Newcastle to the courtyard outside the kitchen while eating. "Bloomer, call a few people to unload the goods!" Just as Old Newcastle came in, there was a big head and a thick apron at the kitchen door. The chef with a kitchen knife happened to see it, so he turned his head and shouted into the kitchen. . "Good Le!" In the kitchen, an answering voice came out. Soon, several helpers in the kitchen came out to help Old Newcastle unload the goods together. At this time, Mary also finished eating what was on her hand, and after throwing the garbage in the trash can, she took a deep breath and rubbed her face, revealing an anxious expression. "Grandpa, I want to go to the bathroom!" Mary pulled the corner of the old Newcastle who was unloading and said anxiously. Old Newcastle, who was busy unloading the goods, of course couldnt take her there. It just happened that the toilet was not far from here, it was just two turns, so he pointed to the side and said, Enter that door, turn left, then turn right Arrived!" "En!" Mary nodded obediently, and then trot over. Go through the small door, turn left, turn right, and there is a public toilet with a little smell in front of you. Then she walked into the door next to the toilet without hesitation! Ever since. Mary successfully lost herself! However, this is only the beginning, and the real problem lies next. How to avoid the guards on patrol in the palace? Soon, she met the first group of soldiers on patrol, and was discovered! Fortunately, she is just a five-year-old girl. After using the skills of pretending to be stupid ~ www.novelhall.com ~ selling cute, pretending to be cute, etc., she successfully passed the bluff! Even she herself couldn''t believe it, it was so simple and passed away! However, she didn''t know that these soldiers had been accounted for long ago, and someone had been watching her actions. The palace, the general monitoring room. A group of people are staring at the surveillance screen released by the surveillance phone bug in front. The protagonist in it is Mary. "Notify Lord Abrodi, No.1 and No.2 can be caught!" Devin sat in a chair, staring at the picture in front of him, watching Mary''s clumsy performance, and instructed in a deep voice to his subordinates. "Yes!" The subordinates respectfully agreed, and then immediately turned and left. "Master Devon, what about this little girl?" Yabuki asked with a frown. Devon thought for a while and said, "You take people to follow her and see what she wants to do, so as to find out their purpose!" "But, her past direction is where the eldest prince and the eldest princess play! If I just look at it, what if she hurts the eldest prince or the princess?" Yabuki worried. "What do you think of her strength?" Devin did not answer her, but pointed to Mary on the screen and asked back. "Looking at her walking posture, she should have undergone certain training. However, she is too young and probably did not train for too long, so her strength is better than the average child of the same age!" Yabuki took a serious look. Will Mary, analyze. "Well, that''s okay!" Devin waved his hand, and then exclaimed, "Although the prince and princess are less than one year old, they are powerful, they are two little monsters!" Chapter 155： monster The child prodigy, also known as the holy child, the strange child, the Tiantong, or the gifted child, is a name for the gifted child! In most cases, as long as a child is better than the surrounding children of the same age, someone will call him a child prodigy. However, a child makes the surrounding children of the same age desperately excellent, even a few years older than him. Then, in this case, he has another name! monster! undoubtedly! Pendragon Altria and Pendragon Gilgamesh are such monsters. Ordinary children, less than one year old, can stumble and walk two steps, and can say a few words vaguely. And they can not only walk, talk, run, jump, sing, and even fight. As the only two heirs to the kingdom, their outstanding qualities naturally attracted the attention of ministers. The ministers are happy and tangled! The happy nature is that the heir to the kingdom is so good! The entanglement is that the two heirs are so good, which side will they stand on in the future? No idea! It is true that the two heirs are too good. As heirs, they also have their own advantages. Among them, Altria has the advantage of being born first, and Gilgamesh has the advantage of men. In this case, it is really difficult for them to choose! Of course, it was because Arthur didn''t know it, or he would have sneered at it. Where is the future? I think too much! Just Arthur''s current life span could kill all the ministers in the court, even their sons, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren! If you find any pure gold, surgical fruit, etc. in the future, then ha ha... I guess no one can see the scene of Arthur giving way! But then again! Although the two little guys are less than one year old, they don''t know why they like to fight so much. They fight almost every day! However, Arthur did not stop them, but was pleased to see the results. After all, in this world, you can do nothing, but the only thing you cant do is fight! This is a world where the strong come first! So, under Arthurs sign, a small yard was demolished in the palace and a fighting place was built for the two little guys, that is, a small yard, and every time they fight, there will be a special person in the palace. Look at them! This yard dedicated to fighting is square in shape, 30 meters long and 30 meters wide, with a large sandy area in the center. At this time, in the yard, two little guys were standing on both sides of the sand, and Smoky was practicing swordsmanship on the side, but the corner of his eyes was still staring at the two little guys. It is worth mentioning that the inheritance is really too careful. The treasures of the two little guys are all given, and as long as they consume a little physical strength, they can be summoned from the body. It''s so sweet! Otherwise, just thinking about Altria''s treasure of the king, Arthur''s legs would feel weak. However, considering the physical strength of the two little guys, although they can be summoned, they can only summon a treasure for one second to rest, so when the two fight, they all use their fists! "Sister, look at the punch!" Gilgamesh yelled, walking towards Altria with two short legs, raising his fists. "Haha!" Altria showed a haughty expression and slammed a fist towards Gilgamesh who was running over. "boom!" The two fists touched together. The two little guys stepped back at the same time. "Ah! Look at the feet!" Gilgamesh immediately yelled again after being repulsed, and rushed up, flying with a kick. "Ha ha!" Altria was still with that proud smile, turned on one side, escaped Gilgamesh''s flying kick, and when he was flying in the air, he punched out. "boom!" The fist hit Gilgamesh''s body. However, Gilgamesh was fine. Instead, he turned around in the air and fell on the ground with one hand and one knee. Then he kicked his foot hard, raised his fist, and immediately rushed over. "Look at the punch!" The two small fists collided again. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Fist to fist, foot to foot, two little guys beat you and me, and the dust is flying. "Da da da!" At this moment, a soldier hurriedly ran into the small courtyard, came to Smoky''s side, and whispered a few words. Smoky thought for a while, jumped directly between the two little guys, and held down their heads. "Well, little guys, stop first!" Smoky smiled. "Mother Smoky, why stop us?" The two little guys pouted at the same time, and looked at Smoky with some dissatisfaction. "I have good news for you!" Smoggy paused. After seeing the curious little eyes of the two little guys, he smiled and asked: "Do you want to have a real battle? There are real enemies. That kind!" "Really? Can it?" Upon hearing the words, the two little guys'' eyes lit up and looked at Smoky expectantly. "Really! Later, there will be a five-year-old and trained enemy coming over. Then, it''s time for you to fight!" Smoky looked at the expectant eyes of the two little guys and smiled. That''s right, Smoky is going to take Mary who is coming over to give them a practical training. Mary herself is a five-year-old girl. Although she has undergone a little training, she is actually a bit better than the kids of the same age, and she is just a match for the two little guys. Moreover, with her by the side, there is no need to worry about anything happening! "Great!" The two little guys jumped up happily. ------------ At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~Kalyfa, oh no, Dongbei Cui...Uh... Dongba. Mary, is carefully performing her first infiltrating mission to collect evidence! She didn''t know that the repairer and the doctor had sold her a long time ago, and she didn''t know that her every move had long been seen in the eyes, and she didn''t even know that she would usher in the most brutal and inhuman beating next time! "call---" Seeing the patrol soldiers who had just walked past, Mary secretly breathed a sigh of relief while hiding in the corner, then cautiously stretched out her head and observed it left and right. After finding that there was no problem, she walked out of the corner and continued to lurch into the palace. In this way, watching all directions, listening to all directions, under the performance of a team of patrolling soldiers, I am blind, Mary smoothly came to the outside of a small yard. After observing left and right, one buttocks backward, cautiously Hid in the yard. When he turned his head, he happened to ran into two little guys who were looking at her with stern eyes, and Smoky who was looking at her with a condescending smile. awkward! Embarrassing in capitals! Fortunately, Mary is a spy with no feelings. She immediately adjusted the expression on her face, showing a pitiful look, and begged, "Sister, where is this place? I came in with my grandpa to deliver food. I went to the toilet and got lost. Can you take me out?" "No!" Smoky raised a finger and swayed, and refused with a smile but a smile. He lowered his head and said to the two little guys next to him, "She is your enemy. Remember, you must use The cruelest means!" "En!" The two little guys nodded fiercely, with excited smiles on their faces, and rushed towards Mary. "Ah, look at the punch!" "Haha, miscellaneous repair, as an enemy, this princess will grant you death!" Chapter 156： heaven My name is Kalifa...uh...now Mary, a spy with no emotions, I am pretty...uh...very panicked. Don''t ask me why I am still panicked because of emotions, anyway I am panicked! Can anyone tell me what to do if you sneak into the enemy''s face? Wait online! very urgent! Because the enemy does not play cards according to routines! Why did the first reaction of seeing me a cute five-year-old girl be to fight? -------- Facing the two little guys rushing towards her who were not as long as her legs, Mary didn''t care at all, but briefly lost her mind, thinking what to do? Looking at Smoky''s appearance, it is obvious that she is the enemy, that is to say, she is exposed! Exposed in the palace! She looked down at her body, with her five-year-old body, it was impossible to run out of the palace! How to do? Suddenly, two little guys appeared in her absent-minded eyes, and her eyes started to light up gradually. Yes! Looking at the clothes on the two little guys running towards her, they were obviously not affordable for ordinary people! In other words, these two little guys came from extraordinary backgrounds! Combined with where she is now, the identity of the two little guys is ready to be revealed! It must be the prince and princess of this kingdom! If she can hijack one, then not only can she safely withdraw from the palace, she can even threaten the king of this kingdom with this, and let him hand over the people above the adults want! However, she glanced at Smoky, who was looking at her with a smile, although she didn''t know why she didn''t do it, but watched the two little guys rushing over, but Mary felt that she had to make a quick deal and not let Smoky. Have time to react, otherwise you will be in trouble! Do what you think. Mary condensed her eyes, looked at the two little guys who came from the attack seriously, raised her fists, and prepared to win with one blow! Near! This is the time! Mary struck out with a punch, and headed towards Gilgamesh. "boom!" Gilgamesh smiled slightly, as if he had expected it, tilted his head and avoided Mary''s fist, and then hit Mary in the stomach with a punch. "Well Well!" Mary stepped back two steps, severe pain came from her belly, and she couldn''t help but let out a muffled grunt! There was a twisted and painful expression on Mary''s face. Who the **** can tell me! This little guy who is not as long as my legs, why is his fist heavy! Before Mary could think about it, Altria''s attack was received, and a flying leg came straight towards Mary''s face. "boom!" Mary, who had just recovered from the pain, was kicked like a ground gourd again. She turned a few times on the ground before she stopped. Even the camera phone bug she was going to use to photograph evidence was thrown out. "Look at the feet!" But the attack was not over yet, Gilgamesh chased him again and kicked Mary who was lying on the ground. Fortunately, these two attacks have completely awakened Mary. She understands that these two little guys are definitely not easy to deal with! "boom!" She stretched out her hand to block Gilgamesh''s foot, and took advantage of the force to roll two more circles. After pulling the distance between the two sides, she quickly got up and made a defensive posture. "Miscellaneous repairs!" As soon as Gilgamesh''s attack fell, Altria came again, hitting Mary directly with another punch. Fortunately, Mary was prepared this time, blocking Altria''s fist with her right hand, and then slapped Gilgamesh''s leg kicked away with her left hand! In this way, the two little guys and a little girl fought together. Gilgamesh and Altria, the two little guys, are experienced and cooperate well, while Marie is older and younger than the two. The guy is a lot stronger. Therefore, it is difficult for the three of them to tell the winner at a time! -------------- Harbour town "Europe---" Seagulls hovered over the town. With the healing of time, the scars of the seaport town that has experienced the war have already healed! And because of the development of the kingdom, the town has begun to slowly expand. If there is no accident, Harbour Town can be renamed Harbour City in a few years! Huygens was carrying his suitcase and strolling along the streets of Seaport Town, heading towards the port, looking in no hurry. Just now, after he left the city, he made a big circle and finally got rid of the people watching him. However, he was not at all happy! "call---" "Wow!" As he got closer and closer to the port, the slight sea breeze hit his face, the sound of the waves became louder and louder, and his heart became more and more disturbed. As a special worker, um...he who is called an agent for short, he still believes in his instincts very much, so he slowed down involuntarily, waiting for someone to arrive. "Da da da!" At this moment, there was a sound of high heels behind him. "Here?" Huygens asked without turning his head, frowning, with some dissatisfaction. "En!" Boye nodded, walked to his side, and explained, "There are a lot of people following me. It took me a lot of work to get rid of them!" "No need to explain, hurry up, I feel a little bad!" Huygens waved his hand, his face solemnly said~www.novelhall.com~Good! "When Boye heard this, he also began to feel that something was wrong around him. Without him, it was too quiet! Harbour Town is a small town! But why is there no voice? The two involuntarily accelerated their pace, and soon came to the port. Suddenly, the two of them shook their bodies, their steps stopped, their pupils shrank a little, and their faces looked forward with a trace of horror. And in front of them, a man in gold armor was lying halfway on a beach chair and holding a black rose in his hand! Abrodi! The two have been in the Kingdom of Saint Martin for so long, and naturally they can recognize the Golden Saint Seiya! "Where do you two want to go? Heaven? Do you want me to take you there! Don''t worry, it''s free!" Abrody looked at the two, with a playful smile on their faces. "Haha!" Huygens laughed dryly, and said, "Master Abrodie is joking, the two of us are just here to see the scenery!" "I don''t care if you guys come to see the scenery, as long as you explain your origin and purpose, I can kill you!" Abrody stared at the two, with a dangerous smile on his face, index finger and thumb Rubbing and turning the black rose in his hand. "Hehe, Master Abrodie is joking again, we are just ordinary Saint Martin citizens, what can we have from it!" Huygens cast a look at Boe. "If you say that, you two don''t plan to explain it honestly?" Abrody looked at them both playfully, and the rose in his hand turned faster! This time, the two did not speak any more, but used actions to show their attitude. "boom!" The two stomped the ground fiercely, stepped out of a small pit, and fled quickly from left to right. Chapter 157： Change the time "Piranha Rose!" Seeing the two running away, the corners of Abrody''s mouth slightly raised, and the small universe poured into the black rose in his hand, and with a light wave, the spikes on the rose shot curse and death towards the two left and right. Feeling the strong sense of crisis coming from behind, the two people who ran away stood up. "Shave!" Huygens stomped on his feet, easily avoiding all the roses. Although Huygens''s strength is average and can''t compare to those geniuses of the same age, he is also CP9 after all, and the talent and strength of people who can enter CP9 are not much worse! Moreover, he is over forty years old. For so many years, relying on his age, he has barely managed to reach the level of major general, so it is easy to avoid Abrodi''s Rose! But Boye is not that simple! Although she has been in CP9 for a certain period of time, her talent is only a little better than Huygens, and she barely reached the rank of colonel. Faced with Abrodis Piranha Rose, she seemed a little embarrassed. Next, only the fruit ability can be used. "Meow!" In an instant, Poy turned into a blue-eyed Persian cat. After a cry, he lay on the ground, and his body avoided a large number of piranha roses at an extremely sensitive speed. Unfortunately, in the end, the hind legs were still rubbed. "Meow---" Boye let out a miserable scream, and a poke of his hind leg was accompanied by a trace of flesh and blood, which was all swallowed by the Piranha Rose! But even so, she did not dare to stop at all, enduring the pain in her hind legs, and ran firmly. Huygens, who was also running away, looked back and saw this scene with a strange smile on his face. Why would he inform Boye that he is leaving? Is he really kind? how is this possible! It''s because if two people run away, you only need to run faster than the other one! He claimed that if he was discovered, he would sacrifice Boye to cover his idea of ??escape, so he would notify Boye! These are also the experiences he has summed up from CP9 for so many years. As long as he survives, he doesn''t mind using any other methods, even his teammates are one of his choices for use and sacrifice! As for confronting the people on the island... He never thought about it! After staying in St. Martin for a long time, he naturally understood the strength of the personnel here. Although Arthur had gone and took half of the Golden Saints, there are still six Golden Saints on the island. Don''t want to die! "It''s a headache!" Looking at the two people escaping to both sides, Abrody said a headache, but there was still a faint smile on his face. As Huygens thought, Abrody''s first choice was Boe. No way, who called Poe weak! In order to find out the origin and purpose of the two, at least one must be kept, and Boye is undoubtedly the best choice! With a kick, Abrody rushed directly towards Boye on the right. The Persian cat in Bois incarnation landed on all fours, and the fast runner, even though she was escaping for her life, couldnt help but looked back at it. This glance made her pupils shrunk and frightened! Because Abrodi is chasing her! How to do? It must be impossible to fight! Otherwise, the two would not choose to escape! Go, not easy to go! The main reason why the two chose Seaport Town was that there was a boat here, so they could easily escape. After all, both of them were capable of Devil Fruit. Although they could both walk in moonlight, crossing the sea by moonwalk alone was definitely unrealistic. They weren''t people with physique metamorphosis like Karp. It was estimated that they would fall into the sea halfway through Moonwalk, so they could only choose to go where there was a boat. But now, Abrodi is chasing after her, how can she get to the port? surrender? No way! If you surrender, don''t say whether the future organization will let her go, just say that the Saint Martin Kingdom she is now in may not let her go! At this moment, her head was turning frantically, thinking of a way to survive, but she couldn''t think of anything! "Piranha Rose!" Without waiting for Boyd''s thought, a sense of extreme crisis came back from the rear, and Boye''s cat fur was erected. It was obvious that Abrody''s attack came again. "Four shaves!" Boye used his limbs to shave at the same time, and his body rushed out at a speed that was almost teleporting, avoiding all the piranha roses dangerously and dangerously. "So fast!" Seeing this trick, Abrodie behind Boe couldn''t help but exclaimed. Four Shaving is a six-type extension technique developed by Boye combining his own fruit ability. If the ordinary shave is to step on the ground dozens of times within 0.36 seconds to produce explosive reaction force to move at high speed, then the four shaves are calculated separately, and each foot steps on the ground within 0.36 seconds. Ten times, so it is called four shaves, because four shaves are issued at the same time! But because of this, the pressure on Boye''s limbs is several times that of normal shaving. "Meow---" Just after using the four shaves, Boye felt a little pain in her limbs, but as she felt the breath of Abrodi behind her getting closer, she had to continue running! "Piranha Rose!" Abrody''s eyes condensed, as if he could see something, and with a wave of his hand, the rose spikes flew out again. "Four shaves!" As a last resort, Boye can only use this trick again. "Well Well!" Boye let out a muffled snort, his limbs began to aches severely, and his feet started to stagger a little. "Ha ha!" There was a playful smile on Abrody''s face. He also had a certain understanding of Six Forms, and after Boye put the skills in front of him twice, he had already seen it! When Boye used this trick, his limbs were under tremendous pressure! So what is there to say? "Piranha Rose!" With a wave of his hand, he fired again. "Four shaves!" "Meow---" Almost the next second after avoiding, Boye''s limbs began to tremble! "It''s not down yet? Let''s make another shot!" Abrodi said with a smile. "Piranha Rose!" "Four shaves!" "Puff!" "what---" This time, Boye still avoided, but every second after avoiding him, he changed back to the prototype. His body rolled uncontrollably on the ground for more than ten meters before he stopped, and at the same time he let out a sad scream. He lay on the ground in a big font, his limbs twitching constantly. "Run! Keep running!" Abrody walked to Boe and looked at her condescendingly. "Huh huh!" Boy did not speak, his face was distorted, he was panting heavily, and his limbs were constantly twitching, obviously he had no strength to answer. Upon seeing this, Abrody didn''t say anything anymore, and directly took out a sea tower stone handcuffs from his arms and handcuffed her. She was paralyzed and she didn''t even have any convulsions, completely like a puddle of mud. "You are waiting here, and when I catch him, come here right away!" Abrodi looked at the muddy underground, and after a few words, he turned and ran in the direction he was coming. There is one more over there! However, since one has been caught alive, it doesn''t matter if the remaining one is caught alive or not! But when he hurried back, he found a strange scene. The vicinity of the port was covered with frost, and the sea outside the port was completely frozen. The originally sunny weather seemed to have suddenly turned into severe winter. Of course, these things actually don''t seem weird by Abrodi, what really makes him weird is the two people in this area. One is Huygens, the repairman who ran away before, and the other is Camu from Aquarius. The two seemed to be shrouded in an invisible realm, and Abrodi was standing outside of this realm, watching the two people inside seem to be playing a scene where the movie lags behind. Camu knocked out a variety of fists easily. "Lightspeed Fist!" "Frozen Qi Fist!" "Star Diamond Fist!" For a time, the sky was full of fist shadows and freezing air, turning the surrounding land and sea into a piece of frost, and even the temperature in the air dropped by dozens of degrees. Huygens resisted Camu''s attack with difficulty. "Armed and domineering!" "Land feet!" Barely resisted an attack. "shave!" There was another attack. "what---" Before he could resist, he was hit directly on the body. Huygens let out a scream, and his whole body was frozen stiff. At this moment, the picture in the domain suddenly stopped, time began to fall back, his body began to relieve the cold, and the surrounding environment slowly returned to its original state. Standing outside the field, Abrody looked at this scene, guessing in his heart, and stepped back for about ten seconds. Then, the previous attack scene was staged again. This time, Huygens seemed to have expected it long ago, and escaped easily and hit back, but it seemed that his body seemed a little tired! "Landfoot. Black Cutter!" After evading the attack, Huygens released his armed color domineering and Lanji at the same time, kicked out a huge black slash, and came towards Kamuu. "Diamond Star Fist!" Ka Miao waved his hands again and again, and the air was frozen, as if it was floating like snowflakes, and as beautiful as the stars, and the white snowflakes like pearls and jade scattered all frozen and shattered everything. "boom!" As for the black slashes, they directly met the icy phases in this way, and there was a violent collision, which caused a huge crash and air wave. Ka Miao looked at the enemy in front of him solemnly. In the first few fights, he knew that the overall strength of the enemy in front of him was not as good as his, but he didn''t know why, this person could easily dodge his attack every time, and even hit back a few powerfully. This combat capability is completely incompatible with the strength of this enemy! "Since you can hide like this, you can''t hide it!" Camou thought to himself, and then released a large-scale attack. "Ice ring!" The whole body exudes a strong cold air, turning into a huge ice ring and releasing it towards the surroundings. "Kakka!" In an instant, the surrounding temperature dropped by dozens of degrees. The soil, houses, stones, trees, flowers, sea water, etc., everything that was touched by this ring of ice was frozen. Watching this scene, Huygens'' brows jumped. Danger! Extremely dangerous! Just as he was about to retreat and distance himself, another sense of danger came. "Bloody rose!" Abrodi waved his hand outside the field, and a snow-white rose instantly dropped out of his hand and inserted it directly on Huygens'' chest. "what---" Huygens let out a scream, but then Camou''s chill also arrived, freezing his whole body, and the screaming stopped abruptly. At this moment, the picture came to the pocket watch on Huygens'' chest. The second hand of the beating pocket watch suddenly moved backward by two scales. The previous scene was staged again. The picture in the realm began to regress, and the white rose on his chest also slowly retreated, until after retreating outside the realm, it turned into a small universe and returned it to Abrodi again. "Huh huh!" Huygens couldn''t help but began to gasp, looking very tired, but he didn''t dare to stop, his legs repeatedly stepped on the ground, and his head couldn''t run away. "chase!" Watching this scene, although Kamou felt very inexplicable, it was impossible for him to escape like this and directly chased him. And looking at this scene, Abrody looked solemn! He had already discovered that the ability Huygens used was related to time! Catch him alive! This is Abrodi''s first thought! After all, time and space abilities are relatively powerful no matter which world they are in. There is even a saying that time is respected and space is king! Of course, in the world of pirates, there are also many fruits related to time and space, but the user, the strength is that. However, this is not the fault of the fruit, it is completely because the user is too sloppy, the brain is not big enough, and the fruit ability is not fully developed! But then again. There is no fruit around. Once Huygens is killed here, his devil fruit will not know where he will be reborn~www.novelhall.com~ If you catch him alive, find a lot of fruit, maybe you can still Leave this fruit! Abrodi followed Camu and chased him up, but he kept his distance, not far or near, in case he and Camu were set back by time at the same time. "Frozen Qi Fist!" Camu, who was chasing Huygens, punched out behind him, and the cold fist pressure went directly to the back of Huygens, immediately making him stand upright, just as he was about to avoid. "Piranha Rose!" A series of flying rose thorns directly blocked all the dodge space of Huygens. The next moment, the Frozen Qi Fist hit him directly, and his figure was stopped, and his whole body was frozen again. As a last resort, Huygens could only use the fruit ability again. "Repair fruit. Time to revise!" The second hand of the pocket watch moved backwards again by two quarters. "Huh huh!" Huygens'' body became even more exhausted, and his feet were a little unstable, even almost falling to the ground. "good chance!" Kamou''s eyes lit up, and the armor of his arms merged into the shape of a water bottle. "The forgiveness of the goddess of dawn!" The colorful aurora color of absolute zero-degree freezing gas poured out from the bottle mouth. At this moment, it seemed that even time had been frozen, and Huygens was directly frozen before he could even think. ---------- Simultaneously. Palace of King St. Martin. Mary also fainted. Although relying on the strength of the body, it lasted for a few minutes, but with the exquisite cooperation of the two little guys Gilgamesh and Altria, they eventually fell down and were violently beaten! If it weren''t for Smoky''s feeling that she would have to interrogate her and pull the two little guys apart, it is estimated that Mary would have died here today! Chapter 158： awkward "Ahem!" Accompanied by the cough, Huygens slowly opened his eyes, but the strong light in front of him made him close his eyes quickly, and then he opened his eyelids tentatively several times before slowly. Adapted to the lighting. At this time, he could see the surrounding environment clearly. This is a square cement cell. There is no decoration in the cell. There is only an iron cell door on the opposite side. Above the door is a lamp shell emitting a strong light, and he is being tied to the seat in the center of the cell. On the top, wearing a sea floor stone in his hand, his whole body is weak and weak. "Crack---" Accompanied by the sound, the iron prison door slowly opened. "Crack!" Abrodi was eating an apple in one hand, and walked in with a chair in the other! He placed the chair in his hand on the opposite side of Huygens, and sat directly on it, without speaking, eating an apple while looking at Huygens with a smile. The cell was quiet for a long time, but Huygens finally spoke first. He made a hoarse voice and asked, "What do you want?" "Crack!" The answer to him was the sound of biting an apple, Abrody still looked at him with a smile but a smile, exerting pressure on him with his eyes. Huygens said nothing. "Crack!" There was only the sound of eating apples, but the atmosphere in the cell became heavier and heavier! "Thump thump!" Feeling the heavy atmosphere, Huygens'' heart couldn''t help but speed up. It took a while before Abrodi finished eating the apple, threw the core away, looked at Huygens and said with a serious face: "We have captured the three of you this time, so I only give you one chance. I ask and you answer. , I will check the confessions of the two people again later, if they are different, die!!!" Hearing that, Huygens had an indistinct expression on Huygens'' face, apparently in entanglement! However, regardless of whether he was entangled or not, Abrody directly asked: "The first question, what fruit are you, and what is the fruit power?" After hearing the question, Huygens sighed secretly. There was nothing wrong with this, and he was arrested anyway. "The fruits of the Superman series can be repaired, such as memory, time, body, etc., but they all have certain side effects." "If you want to repair your memory, I can only modify his memory. I can''t delete his original memory. After the modification, his original memory will be hidden deep in his mind. Once it encounters any stimulus, it may come out again and will modify it. The memory afterwards is lost!" "If you want to fix the time, you can only modify the time within a certain range, so that the time in this range can be fast-forwarded or reversed. After the ability is used, it will consume a lot of physical energy, and this consumption will take ten times the normal time to recover!" "If you repair your body, you can temporarily repair the injured area, just like using glue, but afterwards, these injured areas will crack again, and it will also take ten times longer to recover!" "Yep!" Abrodi nodded, and finally got a certain understanding of this fruit in the bottom of my heart. A very comprehensive and powerful auxiliary devil fruit, but its value is much worse than Abrody''s imagination, because there are so many side effects! "The second question, your origin and purpose!" Abrodi continued to ask. "..." This question really embarrassed Huygens. If he said that, then he would definitely organize a chase to the death. If not, he would die today! How to do? Huygens''s heart is extremely tangled! "Don''t tell me, it doesn''t matter, anyway, we arrested the other two people. If you don''t tell me, just go and die!" Abrodi said playfully, a murderous flash in his eyes. He is serious! Sweat couldn''t help dripping from Huygens'' face. Suddenly, his inspiration flashed. "I said, I said! In fact, it was the person who joined the nations recently. The aunt sent me. She asked me to sneak into the Kingdom of Saint Martin to find out about a potion!!" Huygens said hurriedly. "Puff!" "Hahaha!" Abrodi couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "You, a person who uses a six-style navy, tell me that you are a member of the world, are you kidding me? If so, congratulations, Successfully teased me!" Abrodi smiled back and forth, but had to admire Huygens'' wit! The one who joined recently means that Smoky doesn''t know! Infiltrating secretly, that is to say, even if Abrodi calls to confirm, the people of the nations will definitely deny it! "What I said is true, it was really the aunt who sent me here. As for the Navy Type VI, many people can do it! The Navy Type VI is not necessarily the Navy!" Huygens hurriedly explained. "Okay, okay, don''t explain it!" Abrodi waved his hand and said with a murderous expression on his face. "Next, I will ask you a few simple questions. I hope you will answer them within two seconds. Otherwise, hehe!" Huygens was excited and nodded quickly. "Name!" Huygens was shocked for a second, and immediately replied, "Huygens!" "age!" "Forty-three!" He didn''t hesitate this time. "gender!" "Male!" Huygens answered faster and faster. "height!" "One meter eight!" "body weight!" "Seventy-one kilograms!" "What did Spandane send you to do?" "Look for Nicole... uh..." Halfway through the conversation, Huygens felt as if his throat was pinched, his voice stopped abruptly, his pupils tightened, and his face looked at Abrody in panic. "Haha!" Abrodi spread his hands, looked at Huygens jokingly, and said, "Look, you can''t talk nonsense, isn''t it embarrassing now?" "Gulong!" Huygens swallowed a mouthful of water, sweat couldn''t stop flowing down, his head turned frantically, constantly thinking about how to solve this situation. UU reading www.uukanshu.com "boom!" However, he hadn''t expected that Abrodi would punch out as soon as he punched him, and under his expression of extreme horror, he slammed his head fiercely, blooming and shattering in an instant, red and white scattered on the spot. Abrody looked at Huygens'' corpse blankly, shook the blood from his hand, opened the prison door and walked out. Now that he got the answer, naturally there is no need to talk to him! "Clean it up!" After exiting the cell, Abrodi casually ordered to the guard soldier on the side. "Yes!" The soldier nodded and walked in. Afterwards, Abrody turned his gaze to a small cart next to the cell, which was full of various fruits. quite a while! The fruit on the cart still did not move. Upon seeing this, Abrody could only shook his head helplessly. After all, the fruit of reincarnation depends on the probability. Like pregnancy, sometimes it will become a soul, sometimes no matter how hard it is, it can''t be caught. at this time. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... "My lord, my lord, I have something to report, urgent matter, come here soon!" Old Newcastle, who was locked up in the cell next to him, slapped the door in horror and shouted anxiously. Abrody thought for a moment, and he understood! It should be Huygens'' death that caused the fruit''s ability to fail, and old Newcastle''s memory was restored. That''s why he slapped the prison door in panic and wanted to report these things quickly. Abrody walked to his cell and freed him. as predicted! As soon as Old Newcastle came out, he hurriedly reported to Abrody what had happened these days. Abrodi comforted old Newcastle, then let him go and let him go back to rest! Chapter 159： smart people ?Great Waterway The weather here will change as soon as it changes. The sun was shining at the first moment, and the snow drifted in the next moment. With the sudden drop in temperature in the air, Arthur and his team came to the sea near the Drum Kingdom and drove towards the Drum Kingdom. The reason for coming here is very simple. Arthur wanted to stop by the Drum Kingdom on the way to the World Council to buy some local products here, doctor! Yacht hall. "Blubru!" The phone worm next to Arthur sitting on the sofa rang, and he picked up the phone worm casually. "Hey!" "Your Majesty!" On the other side, Shion was talking. "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked. "It''s like this" Shion told Arthur in detail about what happened in the past few days. "Sure, I know! I think about it, I''ll call you later!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "Yes!" Shi Ang said respectfully. "Spy Huygen Spanda in CP Nicole" Arthur murmured, lost in thought. The spy was caught. He expected the spy to be sent by Spandane, and he expected it too! Now that I have been caught, the main question now is not who the spy is, but how to deal with it to maximize the benefits! Killed all? No, even though it relieves the qi like that, it doesn''t make much difference. The CP is not only a few people, and it will send someone to sneak in. And this time I can find that the spy has good luck in addition to strength, but Arthur can''t guarantee that every time he is lucky, he can find it every time, what if he didn''t find it? Only a thousand days are a thief, how can a thousand days be a thief! So this one was directly rejected by Arthur. Make them public? No way! Even if the evidence is conclusive! Although doing so will make the member countries of the world government have some bad senses towards the world government, and cause widespread panic among the participating countries, fearing that the world government will also send people to sneak into their kingdom! But how can the world government admit this kind of thing? They will only secretly eat this loss, and then righteously deny it, and at the same time find out the "understanding" of a few undercover agents, and find a few who have enemies with St. Martin, and throw the pot away, relying on them for eight hundred years. Dare to stab the franchise country with its background and abundant strength? Arthur could also guess what happened after that. The world government will stop for a period of time and will no longer send spies into Saint Martin. After a period of time, the limelight of this matter has dissipated. What greets Saint Martin is the secret revenge of the world government like a storm! Although Arthur is not afraid, it is now in the period of development of the kingdom. Once it is against the world government, it will be a major blow to the development of the kingdom! This is not in line with Arthur''s thoughts and character. In Arthur''s mind, building walls high and accumulating food and then becoming king is king. "You must think of a way to solve the trouble in the future!" Arthur frowned and fell into deep thought. At this moment, Brian just walked past the hall. "Brian, it''s just right here, come here!" Arthur''s eyes lit up and stopped him. One person counted short and two and the controller, just to ask Brian''s opinion. "Your Majesty!" Brian came over and bowed respectfully. "Okay, let''s sit down first!" Arthur waved his hand, motioning for him to exempt him. "Yes!" Brian nodded and sat aside. "It''s like this" Arthur asked after explaining the matter, "How do you think it is better to solve it?" "Well" Brian pondered for a moment, and said seriously, "Spandane!" "Spandane?" Arthur was a little puzzled. His impression of Spandane was still that he had initiated the O''Hara slaughter order, and twenty years later, his son was more sinister than Lan. His heart was sinister. , Vicious, greedy, hypocritical, twisted, perverted Spandam! "The last time I went to the World Government, I saw Spandane from a distance. Because of curiosity, I inquired with my "friends" and found that their comments on this person were the same, and they all thought he was A trash, flatterer!" "But I thought about it and found that this person is not easy!" Brian paused and analyzed carefully. "If a person says that, it may be prejudice. If everyone says that, then there are only two situations. One is that this person is really what they say, and the other is that this person hides deeply and deliberately. Let others think so!" "I personally prefer the second type. The reason is very simple. He is the chief of cp9! You know, cp is a secret agency directly under the world government, and the rank is the same as that of the navy, so the status of cp9 chief in the world government is not low! " "I don''t believe it if there is nothing intriguing and dirty in a large organization like the world government that has been established for 800 years!" "But just in the midst of intrigue, as an ordinary person without much force, he can still climb to the position of cp9 chief. If he is really a trash and a flatterer, how can it be?" "It can only be said that this person is absolutely impossible to be recognized by outsiders, but a smart person who hides deeply! So we can start from his side!" Hearing what Brian said, the arrogant Spandane image in Arthur''s mind was completely overthrown, and what reappeared was a wise man who was seemingly arrogant and actually hid deeply! "Smart people, wise people are good!" Arthur murmured, his mouth slightly raised. Hearing what Brian said, he already thought of a way to deal with it! ------------- My name is Mary, oh no, now I call Kalifa back! I am a little confused now! As a spy with a failed mission, when I was caught, the first thing I thought was of course what I would experience. Bundle, whip, candle? All kinds of painful punishments surfaced in my mind, which made me terrified! However, I did not expect that I was released? Apart from being beaten when he was caught, he has not suffered any injuries since then! And the other party also gave me a boat, and there was no shortage of food on the boat, except for the two bodies on the boat, everything was fine. -------- At the port of Haigang Town. In front of a ten-meter small boat. "You take these things, and you can give them to your chief after you go back!" Abrody said coldly, took out a piece of paper and a shell from his arms and stuffed it into Kalifa''s hand . What else can Kalifa do, he can only take it carefully. "Okay, let''s get on board!" Abrody directly lifted Kalifa''s neck~www.novelhall.com~ and threw it on the boat. "boom!" Kalifa was thrown on the deck. "Well Well!" Then he let out a painful muffled grunt, obviously because of the pain from being dropped! But Abrody didn''t care at all. Who called Kalifa the enemy? Had it not been necessary for Kalifa to bring the body and things back, she would have been killed long ago! "boom!" Abrody kicked the ship fiercely, and suddenly, the ship rushed out of the harbor like an arrow from the string! On board. Kalifa slowed down, after the pain was reduced a bit, bit his lip, stood up firmly, walked to the stern, took a deep look at St. Martin, and recorded this place in his heart. Afterwards, she picked up the phone worm prepared for her by Saint Martin on the ship and dialed it out. "Blubru!" "Who!" There was an impatient voice on the other end of the phone. "Report sir, this is Kalifa!" Although the voice on the other end of the phone was impatient, Kalifa didn''t dare to say anything and could only say respectfully. "Who?" Spandain was even more puzzled. Kalifa is strictly a training camp student, and Spandain can''t remember such a little guy! "Sir, it''s like this" Kalifa had no choice but to tell the story from beginning to end. There was a long silence on the other end of the phone, and then there was a sound of crackling things. "I will send someone to pick you up!" Spandane said with suppressed anger. . Chapter 160： Strangled The Drum Kingdom is a famous medical power in the great waterway! Well later! The climate is cold, and it belongs to the winter island among the four types of islands in the great waterway. It snows most of the year, and the country is covered with snow. There are about 100,000 citizens and more than 3,000 troops! It stands to reason that this kind of kingdom is difficult to develop. After all, it snows most of the year, the temperature is cold, it is difficult for plants and everything to survive, and materials and the like are quite scarce! However, the Drum Kingdom has developed unexpectedly, and it has also become a famous medical power on the great sea route. Among them, the main reason is because of this generation of Kingdom Warta! Warta is a very clever king. Although the geographical conditions of the country are not so good, he has cleverly developed national characteristic industries and medical care to make up for other deficiencies in the kingdom! In a short period of time, this has allowed their national strength to increase substantially! It''s a pity that the king of this country is good at everything, the only bad thing is that he has two mentally retarded sons, Msuru and Warbo! Among them, Mushulu is the starting point of the drum kingdom officially becoming a symbol of a medical power. This year, when Varta left the country for attending a conference, his son Msuru would fire a cannonball with the castle cannon, which resulted in many sacrifices for the people in the kingdom! The reason is simply that Muxuru tested the ability of the fungus fruit to understand the boredom! When Varta came back from the parliament, he immediately apologized to the people and expelled Mushuru to the country of fire. King Zilavia of the country of fire was asked to watch him and restrain him with fruit power. 35xs It was also after this incident that the Drum Kingdom became famous as a medical power. And Valbo, if nothing happens in the future, after the death of the current king, he will inherit the throne, and under the madness of death, the drum kingdom developed by Valta will decline at a cliff-like speed. Go down! This is the consequence of not paying attention to family education! The two sons succeeded in playing and killing the entire kingdom, and it was not because of the fight for the throne, but just because of death! If Arthur had such two stupid sons, he would have choked them to death! Fortunately, it is none of Arthur''s business. He just stopped by here this time to buy some souvenirs! ----------- Drum Island Port When Arthur arrived at the Drum Kingdom, the king of the Drum Kingdom had already rushed to the world government with the captain of the guard Dalton, not in the kingdom. The minister of the interior named Heboar received them. "Your Majesty Arthur, welcome you!" Heboar bowed slightly and said without saying anything. Heboar is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is broad and fat, with a kind face, wearing heavy clothes and a rabbit fur hat. "Hello!" Arthur said with a smile. "Your Majesty Arthur, what do you do in our kingdom?" Heboar asked with a smile. "I heard that the medical development here is pretty good. I stopped by to take a look. I want to buy some of your developed drugs, drug formulas, medical equipment and so on. If possible, I would like to recruit some doctors from your kingdom!" Arthur said bluntly. There is nothing to conceal, there is still no reputable drum kingdom, and this kind of thing should be very desirable. as predicted. After hearing Arthur''s words, Heboar''s eyes lit up and he quickly said, "Your Majesty Arthur, there is no problem with the medicines, drug formulas, and medical equipment you mentioned. We can talk about the details!" Having said this, he hesitated and continued, "But for the doctor, I need to ask your Majesty the King!" If drugs, formulas, and devices are eggs, the doctor is the chicken that lays the eggs. The status of the two is obviously different. Therefore, Heboar is the master of drugs, formulas and devices, but the doctor''s specifics depend on Varta. of! "Okay, no problem!" Arthur readily agreed! "Then, I''ll use the phone worm to ask our king for instructions, and I''ll be out of company first!" Heboar said slightly apologetically. "It''s okay, do it yourself!" Arthur smiled and said indifferently. After leaving with Herbal, Arthur watched the scenery of Drum Kingdom with curiosity. Although it hasn''t snowed now, the Drum Kingdom is still covered in silver, which is relatively new to Arthur. St. Martin also has winter, but it''s just that the air gets colder, and there is no snow at all, so this is the first time he has seen snow since he came to this world! Arthur took a few Saints, some officials of Saint Martin, accompanied by officials of the Drum Kingdom, and strolled around this port. After walking around for a while, Arthur went back, because it was all white snow that caught his eye. After watching for a long time, his interest disappeared, and the air was very cold. Even if he was wearing a coat, he still felt the air in the air. Cold, shivering coldly! Therefore, he also realized a truth, the strong and cold are two different things, no matter how good the body is, shivering should be shivering! Not long after he returned to the boat, Heboar hurried back. "Your Majesty, after careful consideration, our king agreed to your request, but as far as the doctor is concerned, our kingdom will not force anyone, so we must follow you voluntarily!" Heboar said sternly. "That''s good, but I still have to ask more, if there are more people who are willing to go with me, will you stop it?" Arthur asked with a deep meaning. "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, we won''t stop it!" Heboar said with a smile. In his opinion, recruiting doctors is nothing more than two ways, inducement and intimidation! But now Arthur is in Drum Kingdom, with the navy by his side! It is completely impossible to intimidate it, but to induce it! But how much can it be? Although there are only one hundred thousand people in the Drum Kingdom, under the vigorous development of Warta, the profession of doctor has reached more than two thousand people. If so many people want to lure, how much money should be spent? And if the money is low, it won''t attract many people. After all, if you want to leave your hometown and go to an unfamiliar place, normal people will measure it from the bottom of their hearts. If you don''t have much money, you may not be excited! In addition, there are some people who are really dedicated to medical skills. They still pay more attention to the medical environment. This kind of people may not be tempted with money, but it is precisely this kind of person who has the highest level of medical skills at www.novelhall.com. Combining all the above, in Heboar''s view, even if Arthur used a lot of money, he could only bring a group of doctors with average medical skills. Senior doctors could not bring many people, so what he said to Arthur was not care. Just at this time. "boom!!!" A huge explosion sounded through the entire drum island. "what happened!?" Hearing the sound, Heboar suddenly turned his head and stared at the island where the fireworks were emitting. He hurriedly said, "Your Majesty Arthur, forgive me for not being able to accompany you more. If you want to recruit a doctor, you can do it yourself, as long as the doctor is willing! In addition, I will ask someone to send a list of medicines, medicine formulas and medical equipment later. The price is monogrammed, and you can choose what you need at that time!" After speaking, he didn''t look back, and hurried back to the island, wanting to see what was going on! Heboar ran back to the island anxiously, but after thinking about it, Arthur showed a lamented smile. What is the best opponent of God? That''s Msuru! It is so beautiful to do this kind of thing at this time! Thinking, the shadow under Arthur''s body was like water, slipping out and heading towards the castle on the island at a very fast speed. With such a godly opponent, Arthur must naturally cooperate, and can''t become a pig teammate! Not long after, more than a dozen huge explosions sounded on the island. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" . Chapter 161： Norman The next day, an official from the Drum Kingdom hurriedly sent a list and hurried back. It can be seen that this time there was a lot of trouble, and the Drum Kingdom officials who had been with Arthur had all ran back. It stands to reason that it was just a bomb exploded. Even if there were more than a dozen rounds, it would kill hundreds of people at most. It wouldn''t be like this! But helplessly, the first shell was not a normal shell. It''s the kind of spores condensed from the fruit of "God''s opponent" Muxuru, which is highly poisonous! Every time it runs out, it takes several years to condense a shot again. It is powerful and has a larger attack range! With this outbreak alone, more than 400 people died directly, and thousands of people were infected. If it weren''t for the large number of doctors on the island and the immediate control of the disease, the consequences would be even more serious! But because of this, the group on the island aroused anger. Fortunately, Heboar handled it in a timely manner, and immediately announced that this incident was caused by Msurus insensitivity, fired a cannonball by mistake, and according to the kings order, Heboar was locked up and dealt with after his return. . After that, all the corpses, patients, and people affected by the disaster were properly placed, so that nothing bigger happened! Drum King Kings Palace Castle, Inside a luxurious big room! "Prince Mushuru, why did you do it like this?" Heboar pointed to Mushuru who was sitting on the sofa and drinking red wine leisurely, and asked angrily. "Gulong!" Mushulu picked up the red wine glass and took a sip without delay, with an expression of enjoyment on his face. After a while, he put down his hand and replied indifferently, "Oh, it''s just a bunch of untouchables, there is no reason, it''s just a relief!" Although he did not do the next dozen shots, they fired after he left, but he did not explain, or he was too lazy to explain, in his opinion, it was just a bunch of untouchables. If you die, you will die! "what!?" Hearing this, Heboar was furious, staring at Mushulu on the sofa, his eyes were a little red, the green veins on his neck were exposed, his hands were clenched, and his whole body trembled involuntarily. "Gulong!" Msuru drank the red wine indifferently, with an expression of enjoyment on his face again. "Hoooooooo!" Heboar gasped heavily and was extremely angry. If Muxuru were not a prince, he would have killed this **** long ago! "call---" Finally, he sighed deeply, suppressed the anger in his heart, gritted his teeth and said, "Prince Msuru, the king has an order. You are not allowed to leave this room until he returns!" After speaking, he waved his hand and turned away without hesitation. "Bang!" He slammed the door shut! Not long after he left, a little fat thief came out of this room, looked around and found that there was no one, opened the door of the room and walked in. "Brother!" Valbo exclaimed excitedly. Valbo and Msuru are the only two princes in this kingdom, and they are similar in age. Normally, in this case, there will be intrigue battles for the throne! But maybe it''s because the **** attracts the bastard, or maybe it''s not very young. In short, the relationship between Valbo and Msuru is pretty good! "Valbo, come and have a glass of red wine!" As he said, Ms. "Gulong!" Valbo picked up the red wine glass, drank the whole red wine glass in one gulp, and then wiped his mouth indifferently. He excitedly said: "Brother Msuru, this thing is so beautiful. Those untouchables should give them a lesson. If I ascend the throne, I must issue these decrees..." With that said, Valbo enthusiastically told Msuru some decrees that he wanted to issue that looked like **** to outsiders. Muxuru didn''t care about the claim that Valbo was on the throne, but was equally interested in talking to him about all kinds of **** decrees. And in the corner of this room, under the table, a shell stood there, and Arthur in the shadow of the table listened to the words of these two people in amazement, secretly rejoicing. Fortunately, it was not his son. If he had such a son If it is, it might as well be killed! He also thought, if the heirs of every kingdom in this world are of this kind, it would be great! After talking about it for a long time, the two of them stopped at lunch time. Valbo opened a gap between the door of the room, poked his head out, looked around, found nothing, then opened the door and left! After he left, Arthur''s shadow also quietly left here. ----------- Arthur knew that if he wanted to recruit a doctor, he would naturally get the good news first. So after Herbal agreed, Arthur directly sent someone to go to the island to inquire about the news. The people on Magnetic Drum Island were still more hospitable at this time, and the Arthur sent people easily collected many news from doctors. There are more than two thousand doctors on the island. But most of them are general doctors, and there are not many real senior doctors. Among them, two people are recognized as having the highest medical skills! One is Dr. Kureha, also known as Dr. Gurewa or Doctor Dolier, nicknamed Witch. She is as old as 121 years old this year. She is a person who makes people think of her superb medical skills just by age. Hmm... if you are not superb in medical skills, it is impossible to live so much! If nothing happens in the future, she can live for at least 20 years, and she is still in good health. She can drink, drink and dance every day. The second is Henry Norman. Norman is the most prestigious doctor on the island. Half of the doctors on the island are directly or indirectly related to him, either his apprentice or his grandson~www.novelhall.com~In short, he is here. The doctors on the island have the highest reputation. He has reached the advanced age of eighty years old. Although he is still healthy, the sparse white hair on his head can already tell that he is getting old. The level of medical skills is superb. There are many drugs and medical methods on the island that he led people to study. It can be said that the drum kingdom has a great relationship with him when it becomes a medical power! And Arthur''s goal is him! Compared to Dr. Kulehas lonely, free and unfettered pirate character, Norman is undoubtedly the best target, and as long as Norman is recruited, then his apprentices are basically It''s a catch! It just so happened that this time is also the most suitable time to recruit him! Norman, who originally grew up in the Drum Kingdom, is undoubtedly the kind of person who loves medicine and is loyal to the kingdom. This kind of person Arthur has little chance to pry him away. However, thanks to the assists and back-ups of the "God Rival" Msuru! After that, Arthur''s shadow ran over and fired more than a dozen shells, one of which happened to hit Norman''s home. At that time, his son and daughter-in-law at home, as well as his grandson, all died because of this shell! Only he and his great-granddaughter Henry Heliana who went out with him to practice medicine were fine! It is conceivable how much this hit him! At this time, if Arthur played the sound recorded from the castle to him, even if he was loyal to the kingdom, he would have resentment against the kingdom, right? Even if there is no resentment, at least he will be disappointed. If Arthur recruits him again, the success rate will be very high! As long as you successfully recruit him, then recruit doctors on the island, especially his disciples and grandchildren, the success rate becomes very high! Chapter 162： Anger The third day. After Arthur recorded the dialogue between Walbo and Msuru, he did not have the first time to recruit Norman. Because Norman''s son and grandson had just died, yesterday was a time of extreme grief and no mentality for other things, so Arthur took a special day of relief. Today, although Norman is still immersed in sadness, he has eased a little bit. It is not as painful as yesterday, and reason has slowly returned. This time is the best time to talk! Drum Island, temporary resettlement camp. This is an endless tent camp. It was used by the Drum Kingdom to resettle the people affected by the explosion. Among them, the northernmost part of the camp is the quarantine area. People infected with the virus are temporarily placed inside and quarantined. The quarantine is divided into east and west, with infected people on the east and infected corpses on the west. On the southernmost part of the camp, a distance from the isolation zone is the ordinary resettlement area, which is also divided into east and west. The east is used to house ordinary people after the disaster, and the west is used to house ordinary corpses after the explosion. And Norman is here. Of course, Norman is not homeless. Although his house was bombed, he still has so many disciples and grandchildren! As long as he wants, each of these disciples and grandchildren welcome him to live! The reason why he is here is because the bodies of his son, daughter-in-law, grandson and granddaughter-in-law are all placed here! Resettlement outside the camp. "Woohoo!" "Ah...Father!" "mother!" "Daughter, daughter!" ... As soon as he arrived here, Arthur heard a cry of grief. "Oh! This Msuru is really a sinner!" Hearing this sad cry, Arthur sighed involuntarily. and many more! What seems to be wrong? Arthur thought, touching his chin. Is this a normal resettlement area? Then these are all bombed by ordinary shells, right? He seems to have put those ordinary shells? Thinking about this, he immediately became embarrassed. Fortunately, no one knew that he did it. He pretended to be nonchalant and walked towards the biggest tent here. This time he came alone, and although many people were curious about such a stranger along the way, they just glanced at it and went to work in a hurry. After all, this incident is too big for a country with only 100,000 people. Four hundred people died directly and more than 1,000 people were infected with the virus. Among these 100,000 people, almost everyone has such a relative or friend. This has caused the entire island to be messed up, and there are too many things to be busy, and no one can be free, so naturally no one has time to pay attention to a stranger! Soon, he came outside the tent. This is a large white tent. Unlike other tents, the fabric of this tent is obviously better. Most people coming and going at the tent are doctors in white coats and masks. Inside the tent. An old man with sparse hair sat on a chair, looking at the four charred corpses in front of him, his eyes flushed with a sad face, and beside him was a fifteen or six-year-old girl in a white coat with Mask, a plump blonde girl, is his great-granddaughter Hailianna. There are dozens of doctors standing around here, silently accompanying Norman. "Pasteur, go down first!" Norman said with a hoarse voice, slowly. "Teacher?" Pasteur frowned. "You go down first, let me be alone, with my granddaughter with me, you can go and treat the infected person before you come back!" Norman said calmly. "This..." Pasteur said embarrassedly. Norman said nothing this time, but waved his hand to signal them to leave. "Yes!" Pasteur reluctantly nodded and agreed, then winked at the doctors in the tent, and then took the lead and left the tent. "Teacher, sorry!" "Teacher, take care!" "Teacher, we still need you to take us to research new drugs!" "teacher..." ... After the doctors in the tent opened their mouths for comfort, they slowly left the tent. Soon, there were four bodies left in the tent, Norman and his great-granddaughter Heliana. "call---" At this moment, accompanied by a cold wind, the curtain of the tent was opened again. Norman said without lifting his head: "Didn''t I say it? Let me be quiet!" And Hailianna looked at the visitor, frowned slightly and said, "Who are you?" "Yep!?" Hearing Helianna''s words, Norman also raised his head and looked at the tall figure that appeared at the entrance of the tent. "Are you?" Norman asked with a frown. "First introduce myself, I am the king of Saint Martin''s Kingdom, Pendragon Arthur!" Arthur said with a smile. "Oh!" Norman nodded. He had known about Arthur''s arrival the day before yesterday. He was not surprised. He was just a little confused about why Arthur came. So he changed his voice and asked in confusion, "What do you want? ?" "Two days ago, the king of your kingdom and I asked to recruit some doctors from you, and your king agreed, so..." Before Arthur finished speaking, Norman interrupted: "Your Majesty, if you want to recruit doctors, you can talk to them yourself. As long as they are willing, I will be my apprentice or grandson. Won''t stop!" "If you want to recruit me, I''m sorry. This is the kingdom I grew up in. I love this kingdom and am loyal to the king of this kingdom, so no matter what conditions you make, I won''t agree to it!" "Haha~www.novelhall.com~ The matter of soliciting you, we will talk about it later, you first look at the four corpses in front of you, is this the return of the kingdom you love?" Arthur said with a light smile. Arthur knew that if he wanted to recruit people like Norman, it was useless to recruit directly. He had to disturb his mind first and let him be disappointed in this kingdom before he had a chance! After Norman heard Arthur''s words, his hands clenched tightly, but he still said calmly on the surface: "Prince Mshoulu is only young and ignorant. This kind of accident happened. I don''t blame him!" "Accident? Do you really think it was an accident?" Arthur smirked. "What do you mean?" After hearing this, Hailianna couldn''t help asking. Arthur did not speak any more, with a faint smile on his face, took out a sound shell from his pocket and played it. When Msuru''s voice came from Yinberg, Norman''s body began to tremble. Then the focus came. "Oh, it''s just a bunch of untouchables, there is no reason, just to relieve the boredom!" Once placed here, Arthur stopped Yinbei specially and looked at Norman with a smile. Sure enough, Norman couldn''t help it anymore, and suddenly stood up, his eyes flushed, and his body trembled involuntarily. At the same time, Hailianna beside him couldn''t help it anymore, with a hideous and distorted expression on her face. In their eyes, the most important relatives, in the eyes of the culprit, Mushuru, turned out to be just a group of untouchables, a group of untouchables used to relieve boredom. The gap between this makes them a little unbearable! "I''m going to kill this bastard!" Hailianna roared and was about to rush out of the tent. But at this moment, Norman, who was equally angry on the side, reached out and stopped her! Chapter 163： Re-emergence "Grandpa Zeng?" Hailianna''s eyes were red and she looked at Norman, not understanding why Norman stopped her. Of course, Norman stopped her for a reason. Although he was equally angry, he did not completely lose his mind! He knew that it was useless for Helianna to go like this. The best case was that the guards of the palace watched Helianna''s face. Moreover, the most important thing at the moment is to recruit him Arthur. Although the recording that Arthur played was true, it was also true that instigated discord! "What the **** do you want to do?" Norman asked, suppressing his anger. "I want to invite the master to join our kingdom!" Arthur said with a smile. "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Norman refused without hesitation. "Oh? Are you so loyal to this kingdom even if Msuru is so to you?" Arthur asked strangely. "Msuru is Msuru, the kingdom is a kingdom, and the king is not Msuru!" Norman said firmly. It can be seen that he has not completely given up on this kingdom! "Yes, the king is not Msuru, but Msuru is the future king! If this kind of king comes to the throne, you can imagine the future life of your great-granddaughter and your disciples and grandchildren!" Arthur was bewitched. Said in his tone. Before Norman''s answer, Hailianna said in a resentful voice: "Grandpa Zeng, I don''t want to live under the rule of this kind of person! What if I''m casually killed?" Hearing this, Norman was silent for a while, the expression on his face changed a few times, and finally turned into a firm expression, saying: "Our kingdom does not have only one prince. Our king will not be so unwise to let Msuru ascend to the throne! At that time, we will definitely let the second prince of our kingdom, Valbo, ascend to the throne!" "Walbo? Are you sure?" There was a strange expression on Arthur''s face that made Norman feel uneasy. Then, Arthur started playing the unfinished recording again. Norman became more excited as he listened, and became more angry as he listened, especially when he heard the decree of the hunting doctor by Walbo, and could no longer sit still. He roared, "Enough!" Arthur stopped Yinbei just right, then put away the smile on his face, and seriously persuaded: "Doctor Norman, I know you love this kingdom so much, but you have to be your great-grandson. Girl think about it!" "In the future, no matter which of these two people ascends to the throne, your great-granddaughter and your disciples and grandchildren will live under their rule. You can imagine the situation at that time!" "Do you think they live in such a kingdom where their lives are at risk at all times?" Norman hadn''t spoken yet, Hailianna was a little frightened and pulled his clothes and said: "Grandpa Zeng, I don''t want to live here anymore, I don''t want to be beaten to death like a prey!" "Pretty, God assists!" Arthur was secretly happy. "I..." Norman tried to say something and stopped. He wanted to refute Arthur''s words, but Helianna couldn''t say anything when he looked at him with horror. If he were alone, he would not waver no matter what Arthur said, because he loved this country and was loyal to the king. But now, he is not just a person, he also has a fifteen-year-old great-granddaughter, and because both his son and grandson are dead, he has transferred all his love to this great-granddaughter, and he is sure of her future life To consider arrangements for the dead grandson! "Doctor Norman, as long as you are willing to come to our kingdom, we will give you a settlement allowance of 100 million Baileys! As long as your disciples and grandchildren are willing to come, we will give you at least one million Baileys!" Arthur thought for a while, added another fire, and said, "And as long as you are willing to come, we will arrange everything, clothing, food, housing, and transportation. In addition, I know that you like all kinds of medical research. In this regard, our kingdom can allocate you a billion Baileys research funding every year! As long as the results are researched, they can be added later! When he heard about one billion Bailey''s research funding, Norman raised his brows slightly and was a little moved. This money was ten times the amount of research funding given to him by the Drum Kingdom every year! However, Norman thought for a while and waved his hand and said, "Your Majesty Arthur, you can go back!" Then, after hesitating, he continued, "I will consider it!" It''s done! A smile appeared on Arthur''s face, he knew Norman was moved! "That''s OK, I''ll go first, Dr. Norman, take your time to think about it!" Arthur said with a smile. Now that Norman''s heart moved, Arthur didn''t stay longer, but was ready to leave, because he knew that any more words at this time would only arouse Norman''s disgust. The best way to leave is to leave Norman a little time. Consider with space! "Helianna, you send him out!" Norman said in a deep voice. Hailianna nodded silently, and then sent Arthur out of the tent. "No need to send it, I''m leaving! This is my phone number, call me if something happens!" Arthur said, took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Hailianna, then bowed his head. , Whispered in her ear, "As long as Dr. Norman joins our kingdom, Msuru will die by accident!" Hearing this, Hailianna''s eyes were round and she looked at Arthur with some horror, but then she seemed to remember something, her eyes were slightly red with tears in her eyes, and she nodded calmly. Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled slightly and left here. The next day, the news came to Helianna, and Norman agreed! "Brian, you take someone to contact the doctors on the list! Be sure to take them all!" As he said, Arthur took out a list and gave it to Brian. On this list are all senior doctors in the Drum Kingdom. There are only 30 people, compared with the ordinary doctors in the drum kingdom, it is pitiful, only a little over 1%. Of course ~www.novelhall.com~ this is also understandable, after all, a real senior doctor is not so good, talent and talent are indispensable, and it is normal to pick one from a hundred. Compared with other kingdoms, the proportion of senior doctors in the drum kingdom is already scary! "Yes!" Brian nodded respectfully, then turned and left. "That''s right!" Arthur stopped him suddenly and said faintly, "If they don''t agree, you can listen to the recording, and then ask them if they agree, and if they don''t agree, then forget it!" I have to say that Arthur''s hand is really disgusting. If he does this, even if these doctors don''t follow him, it will not be easy for the Drum Kingdom to become a medical power in the future! After all, who wants to live under the rule of such a king in the future? At that time, even if Warta takes a ruthless hand and kills both of his sons, the drum kingdom will not be so easy to rise! At least it is not so easy to rise in the name of a major medical country, because doctors have that problem in their hearts! And that''s a real son! Will Valta act so cruelly? "Okay, Your Majesty!" After Brian agreed, he turned and left. "call---" After arranging everything, Arthur sighed deeply, thought about it, and took out a delicate wooden box from the space. When you opened it, there was a dazzling green gem inside. That''s right, kill the doom gems of three kings in a row and re-emerge! After all, Mushulu was a prince, and Arthur wanted to kill him, so naturally he couldn''t be too low-level! So the gem of doom has become the best choice. As long as he quietly gave the gems to Msuru, and then he helped a little bit more, with the power of the gem of doom, Msuru became a corpse in minutes. Chapter 164： Too kind "boom!" "Cracking!" "Ah---let me out!" ... Msuru is depressed and angry. Although he has been detained for two days, he can no longer bear it. He is a relatively uncomfortable person who has nothing to look for. Now how can he be held in a room. ? However, he asked for it. He could go out on the first day, at least he could walk around in the castle! Although Warta''s order was to prevent him from leaving this room, Msuru is a prince after all, so Heboar did not do too much. There was no guard at the door of his room, but he ordered the castle guard not to let him. Get out. It''s a pity that Mushulu didn''t cherish it himself, and even tried to play outside the castle, wanting to see the tragic situation of those untouchables who were killed by him. But in this situation, how could Heboar let him out? So he was naturally stopped by the guard at the door! However, Ms. Lu, who was stopped, did not give up, but resorted to sneaking away, sneaking out of the castle! With his many years of experience living in the castle and his understanding of it, he did run out smoothly at the beginning. Unfortunately, his bad luck happened to ran into Heboar who was returning to the castle! This time, Heboar became angry and shut him in the room directly, and put a guard at the door of the room. Moreover, Heboar knew Mushulu''s character, and also understood that ordinary guards couldn''t stand him, so the guards at the door were all Valta''s most trusted elite guards specially transferred by him! These guards are powerful and only listen to Warta''s orders, not at all! In desperation, he could only vent his anger by smashing things everywhere in the room! "boom!" Msuru kicked out, the only table left in the room was missing another. "what!" "Boom boom!" "Let me out!" "I want to kill you!" "Asshole, this prince just killed a group of untouchables, why did you treat me this way!" ... Mushulu slapped the door angrily and yelled at the door, but it was useless. "Huh huh!" Mu Xiuru, who had been arguing for a long time, panted heavily and looked a little tired. Looking back, there was nothing intact in the room, only a bed and a table passed down from his grandfather''s generation. He has to rest after the bed, so naturally he won''t move it. But how he looked at the rest of the table was an eyesore! "call---" Mushulu sighed deeply, and ran towards the antique table in the northeast corner of the room. "go to hell!" "boom!" A flying kick kicked the table in half. "Kang Dang!" The moment the table broke, a delicate wooden box fell down. "Kang, bang, bang!" The wooden box fell to the ground and bounced a few times. The lock was directly broken and the box was opened. "Grumbling!" A dazzling green gem rolled over. "Yep!?" This gem instantly attracted Msuru''s gaze. He calmed down, a blur of blur flashed in his eyes, and he involuntarily stepped forward to pick up this gem. "It''s so beautiful, is this grandpa left?" Muxuru murmured, picked up this gem and played with it carefully. At the same time, under his bed, a pair of malicious eyes glowing with red light was watching him secretly without his knowledge. When he saw him picking up the gem, the red light in these eyes flickered. . "Boom!" At this time, a knock on the door awakened Muxuru who was addicted to gems, and he carefully put the gems into his pocket. "Come in!" Mushulu, who accidentally got a gem that looked worthless, felt much better, so his tone was not so aggressive. "Crack!" The door was opened, and several waiters came in. The waiters seemed to have anticipated a scene in the room. The two in the front carried a table, the middle held a chair, and finally took a few plates of exquisite dishes, and just walked in. After several waiters put all the tables and chairs away, the exquisite dishes were also on the table. "Prince Mushuru, this is your lunch. If you are unsatisfied, please do not hesitate to order!" The waiter said cautiously, for fear of being locked in the room because of a mistake, his mood and temper are obviously not good. Their trouble! In a good mood, Muxuru rarely troubled a few waiters, but waved his hand and motioned for them to leave, and he sat on the table and feasted. The waiters hurriedly backed out like a pardon. On the table. Knives and forks staggered past, and a piece of steak was inserted by Msuru and put it in his mouth. "nice!" Maybe it was because he was in a good mood. He felt that today''s steak was more delicious than usual. Eat and eat. "Uh..." Mu Xiuru suddenly put down the knife and fork in his hand, stood up abruptly, the expression on his face began to be distorted, his mouth closed but he could not speak. He quickly turned around and ran towards the door, trying to ask the guard at the door for help. At this time, he accidentally stepped on the wreckage of the table that had just been kicked to pieces, staggered under his feet, and fell straight forward. Suddenly, his pupils shrank to a point, and his face appeared in horror. Because where he was about to fall, a black hand appeared inexplicably, holding a wreck of the table he had just kicked to pieces. What frightened him even more was that the wreck looked very sharp! But the black hand doesn''t matter whether he is frightened or not, he placed the wreckage where he was about to fall~www.novelhall.com~Boom! " Muxuru''s neck hit the wreckage directly, and the blood rushed from his carotid artery like a broken water pipe. However, he has not died, nor has he lost consciousness. His mouth opened and closed, as if he was about to say something, but because he was choked, he couldn''t say anything! He wanted to move, but the blood flowing out of his neck quickly made his strength disappear, no matter how hard he struggled, he just crawled forward a few meters! He looked weakly at the door in front of him. The door less than two meters away, the distance he could reach with a single step before, is now so far away! Slowly, his vision began to blur. In the end, his body softened and his eyes went dark, completely losing consciousness. The guard outside the door naturally heard the sound inside. But they didn''t care either. After all, Msuru''s smashing sound was even more than this sound. They only thought Msuru was suddenly angry again. It wasn''t until an hour later that the waiters came to pack up Muxuru''s food and found that something was wrong. "Boom!" "Prince Msuru!" "Can you come in? ... No matter how the messengers shouted, there was no movement inside. At this moment, the guard at the door also found something was wrong. After hesitating for a while, "Bang!" kicked the door abruptly and rushed in. "what----" The waiters who came in with the guards all made a sharp cry, resounding through the entire castle! And not far from the castle, after hearing the sound, a dark shadow looked back and exclaimed: "Oh...sure enough, I''m still too kind. I really can''t see a scum like Mushuru living in the world. !" Chapter 165： 1 Do not come to send it (I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival!) Heboar feels crazy! The castle cannon firing incident made by Msuru had already kept him busy and his feet were not touching the ground. As a result, at this moment, if he didn''t pay attention, something happened again! Msuru is dead! died! The arrival of this news was like a hammer hitting his head, making his head buzzing! After all, no matter how unbearable Mushulu is, he is also the king''s son! ----- Drum Kingdom Castle, outside Mushulus room. "What''s the matter?" Heboar stared at the frightened waiter and guard, and asked angrily. Hearing this, several waiters and guards couldn''t help but tremble, then looked at each other and hesitated for a while. Finally, one of the waiters was pushed out! He glanced at Heboar cautiously and said, "Master Heboar, things are like this..." After Heboar listened carefully, he frowned and fell into silence. Could it be... really an accident? At this moment, the doctor who was investigating in the room came out and said, "Master Heboar, after our careful investigation, we found that Prince Msuru died accidentally. The cause of death was the rupture of the carotid artery, which caused blood loss. many!" "According to our inspection of the traces in the room and the corpse of Prince Msuru, Prince Msuru was choked while eating steak, so he wanted to ask the guard at the door, but he was too anxious!" "Prince Msuru didn''t notice that he kicked the smashed table, so he tripped. When he fell, his neck hit a sharp wreckage of the table, causing a serious rupture of the carotid artery!" "Afterwards, he was choked and couldn''t call for help, so he wanted to climb to the door for help, but because the bleeding was so severe, he lost consciousness because of too much blood loss without climbing a few meters, and eventually died! " Heboar took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, "What an accident?" "Yes, accident!" the doctor replied firmly. ---- Drum Island Port. Yacht living room. "Brian, how is it?" Arthur asked casually, lying on the sofa, playing with the gem of doom. "Your Majesty, we contacted the thirty doctors on the list. Twenty-five of them gave clear answers, twenty-three agreed, two declined, and the other five are still vacillating, but I have sent someone Followed up, I believe they should get the answer soon!" Brian said seriously. "En!" Arthur nodded and continued to ask, "What about the general doctor?" "Because there are too many general doctors, we gave priority to the disciples and grandchildren of Dr. Norman, as well as doctors who are related to the doctors who agreed to join us!" "Of these, more than 500 people have clearly agreed, more than 40 have clearly refused, and more than 200 are still hesitating! As for the other doctors, we have not yet contacted them because of insufficient manpower, but they are expected to be in the next three. Contact within days!" Speaking of this, Brian paused and hesitated, "But..." "But what?" Arthur frowned and asked. "However, if these doctors plus their family members, there are currently nearly 4,000 people in total. How to transport these people is a big problem!" "Although I have already sent someone to buy the ships of the locals of Magnetic Drum Island that are parked at the port of Magnetic Drum Island, and the boats that come here to see patients, it is obviously not enough!" "Because there are not many ships in the port, even if the price is high, we have only bought five large ships and 13 small boats. If these ships and our yachts are added, they can carry about 2,000 people at most! " "There is a gap of nearly two thousand people, and it is only now. With our subsequent recruitment and detailed budgeting, there will be a total of six to seven thousand people!" "So many?" Arthur frowned. He did not expect that there were so many doctors and their family members! You must know that Magnetic Drum Island is a winter island. It was originally the kind of island with the most difficult population development on the great waterway. The entire kingdom is only 100,000 people! If it is really like Brian calculated, then at least one-tenth of the population has been taken away! This is the family property that Varta tried to cure for many years, and finally survived. If one-tenth of it was dug away by someone so inexplicably, then he knew it...hehe! Arthur could imagine the scene of Valta becoming furious and about to hack him to death with a knife! "Not a lot. It''s because the island is a winter island. It lacks resources and has a strong academic atmosphere. Doctors are not too keen on having children, so there are so few!" Brian explained. "call---" Hearing this, Arthur took a deep breath and rubbed his temples, feeling a little happy headache. So many people! How to transport is a big problem! Although he planned to recruit some doctors before, in fact he didn''t want to recruit many. It would be great to recruit a few doctors with strong medical skills and then recruit dozens of ordinary doctors! Unexpectedly, the plan could not keep up with the changes. Msuru''s death caused him to suddenly change his thoughts and practices! But this was indeed not his original plan, which led to this kind of scene! However, when a problem arises, the most important thing is not to explore the cause, but to find a way to solve it. "Ship...Ship...!" Arthur murmured, his head kept moving, one by one appeared in his mind, but he finally denied it again! How to get the most ships in the shortest time? Arthur looked at the outside harbor through the glass window of the yacht, his eyes lost, and he was lost in thought. After a while, a wooden boat sailed into the harbor. After Arthur saw it, his eyes suddenly lit up. "Yes!" He slapped his head and thought of a way! ------ Five days later Heboar, who is busy in the office, finally has good news! "call---" He breathed a sigh of relief, and finally showed the smile that appeared for the first time in the past few days. The reason is because all the infected patients have been cured. This is the best news he has received these days! Of course, this only made him breathe a sigh of relief. There are too many things he needs to be busy with, including the funeral of Msuru, the follow-up resettlement of the victims and other issues. "Boom!" At this moment, the door was knocked! "Come in!" "Crack!" The office door was opened, and it was Brian who came in. Seeing someone coming, Heboar quickly stood up, reached out and shook his hand with Brian, and said, "Hello!" During this period of time, Heboar was very busy. He did not have time to entertain Arthur and his party, nor did he pay attention to Arthur and his party. He only knew that Arthur sent people to frequently contact the doctors of the Drum Kingdom, but he knew the reason. , So he didn''t care. "Hello!" Brian smiled and stretched out his hand and shook his hand. "Secretary Brian, what do you want?" Heboar asked. "Chancellor Heboar, I am here to say goodbye to you this time, because the time of the World Council is getting closer, so we have to continue on our way!" Brian explained. "That''s a pity! I can''t stop because of many things that have happened these days. I don''t have time to receive you. I''m sorry!" Heboar said a little sorry. "It''s okay, it''s okay! We also know what happened in your country. For this reason, our king asked me to say sorry to you!" Brian said sternly. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Thank you, Your Majesty Arthur for your understanding!" Heboar apologized. "By the way, today I came here and there is a document that you need to sign!" Brian paused and continued, "Didn''t we say that we would recruit some doctors from you? We have recruited them, so we are going to take them away when we leave. You need to sign a certificate to prove that you agree to it, okay?" With that said, Brian handed a document to Heboar. "No problem!" Heboar smiled and took the file, flipped through it a few times, signed his name, and handed it back to Heboar. This is just a small matter in his opinion. Originally, Saint Martin could go without a sign, but he couldn''t recruit many people anyway, but he didn''t expect Saint Martin''s courtesy to be so sufficient! "Thank you so much!" Brian thanked, then changed his voice and said, "Then we are leaving now!" "I''ll give it to you!" Heboar thought for a while and said, after all, there is no more entertaining, and it won''t make sense if you don''t send it. "No need!" Brian firmly refused, "Our Majesty said specifically that there are so many things that have happened to you in the past few days, so you must not send it, or he will feel sorry for it!" Just kidding, if you let Heboar come to send it, you will definitely be angry with Arthur on the spot if you see the great migration of nearly 10,000 people! "That...that is really, thank you so much!" Heboar was a little touched, he really did not expect that Arthur was such a considerate kingdom! "No, we''re leaving!" Brian waved his hand and said as he walked, "Don''t come here to give it away!" "En!" Heboar nodded heavily! Chapter 166： Your uncle Drum Island Port At this time, the port is already full of wooden boats. There are 68 ships, of which only 18 are different. The other 50 ships seem to be copied, all in the same way. There are no sails, no oars, only The appearance of a ship. These uniform boats were made by Arthur with wooden fruits. They were not driven by any power and could not walk on their own. Each boat could carry more than two hundred people! On the front and sides of these unified ships, there is a round wood connecting the front and the two ships. All ships are the same. The fifty ships are all connected by wood and wood, forming a five by ten rectangular wooden ship. mainland. At the front of these ships is the Skybreaker! Because wooden boats have no power, all wooden boats can only be pulled by skybreakers! The Skybreaker will pull the ship near the town of Magic Valley, and then Arthur will send them to the sky island, and let them go to St. Martin through the teleportation array. This is also the fastest and safest route Arthur thought of! It just so happened that Demon Valley Town is relatively easy and close, or the supply of nearly 10,000 people would be a big trouble! Standing at the top of the yacht, Arthur watched the doctors and the doctors family members waiting for the boats in an orderly manner. At this time, the head of the Drum Kingdom garrison at the port was anxiously angry. Why do so many people follow the people of Saint Martin''s Kingdom? Do you want to stop? Or should I inform Master Heboar? Fortunately, at this time, Brian is here! "Hello!" Brian said with a smile, "I am the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Don''t worry, this action was approved by the Minister of the Interior of your Kingdom, Heboar. Look, this is the Minister of Heboar. A certificate signed by yourself!" With that said, Brian took out the certificate signed by Heboar and handed it to the garrison leader. The chief of the garrison took a look, and then heaved a sigh of relief. Just have proof! He then returned the certificate to Brian. Brian smiled meaningfully, and refused, "No, we are leaving anyway, this proof is useless! Take it!" The garrison chief thought about it, so he put away the proof and stuffed it in his pocket! What he didn''t expect was that in the end it was this proof that made Heboar want to cry without tears! Brian returned to the yacht and came to Arthur. "How''s it going?" Arthur asked in a deep voice, looking at the crowds in the distance. "There are currently 27 doctors on the list who have agreed, and three have refused. For ordinary doctors, 1,800 people have agreed, and more than 80 people have disagreed. The rest are still hesitating!" Brian Replied. "Then don''t wait any longer, let''s leave after these doctors and their family members get on the boat!" Arthur said lightly. Under Norman''s strong request, he waited for two more days, and waited until the virus treatment on the island was cured before setting off. Now all those who are willing to go are here, and the rest must be entangled and careless! "Yes!" Brian nodded. At this time, Norman boarded the yacht accompanied by Helianna. For a master like Norman, Arthur would naturally not let him sit on those temporary wooden boats, and not only he, but also the senior doctors and their families are on the yacht! "Doctor Norman, welcome!" Arthur greeted with a smile. "Your Majesty Arthur, it doesn''t have to be like this!" Norman replied lightly. Although the expression in his eyes looking at Arthur was a bit complicated, he didn''t have the desire to talk to Arthur. Arthur also understood this. After all, letting an eighty-year-old man leave the place where he lived his entire life, even if he was willing, his heart must be a little complicated! "Brian, take Dr. Norman to rest first!" Arthur ordered to Brian on the side. "Yes!" Brian nodded in agreement, then turned to look at Norman, made a please gesture, and said, "Master Norman, please come with me!" Norman said nothing, just nodded. Brian took the lead and walked into the cabin. "Thank you!" Hailianna whispered as she passed by Arthur. Arthur raised the corner of his mouth slightly and replied in a low voice, "No need!" Soon, all the doctors and family members were on the ship. "Go!" Arthur gave an order. "Kakka!" Accompanied by the mechanical sound of the chain operation, the anchor of the Skybreaker flew out, directly hooking the middle of the wooden boat made by the wooden fruit. "Yep---" The engine rang, the skybreaker began to move, and then the wooden boat caught by the chain also began to move. In a short while, this wooden boat continent slammed on the sea at a very fast speed, and drove toward the depths of the sea. ------- After half an hour. "what!!!" A roar of fright and anger came from Heboar''s office. "boom!" Before he could think about it, Heboar slammed the door open, rushed out of the office, and ran toward the port. It''s too late! Came to the port, looking at the messy traces left by the large-scale migration here, Heboar, who is well-maintained, couldn''t help it anymore. He raised his head to the sky and let out a loud roar: "Grass, you uncle!!! " "Hoooooooo!" Heboar''s eyes were red, panting heavily, several steps, and rushed to the garrison leader with an incomprehensible expression on the side, grabbed his neckline, and asked angrily: "Why don''t you stop them? ?" "Yep!?" "Stop what?" The garrison leader showed an innocent expression. "Those doctors, and nearly ten thousand people!" Heboar grabbed the garrison leaders neckline and strangled his neck~www.novelhall.com~, shaking back and forth, emotionally scolded, "You are You are not blind, so many people will you let them go?" The head of the garrison was a little confused by Heboerle''s shaking his head, and he couldn''t react to what Heboel said for a while. Vaguely, his inspiration flashed! He quickly took out the proof that Brian had just left him from his pocket, and shook it in front of the emotional Heboar''s head! Seeing this certificate, Heboar couldn''t help letting go of the garrison leader with his hands. After taking the certificate, his eyes were lost and a sad smile appeared, and he muttered: "Hehe, don''t come to send it, definitely don''t come to send it... ." After a while, Heboar slowed down, cruelly squeezing the proof into a ball with his left hand, and slammed his right hand against his fat face several times. "Fuck!" The face slap is very loud! At this time, one of his men also rushed over. "Big...big...sir!" The subordinate ran over, out of breath, and hurriedly said, "sir, it''s not good! Emergency, emergency! A senior doctor who is better than me told me , Dr. Norman has agreed to the recruitment of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and the Kingdom of Saint Martin has a recording of your conversation with Prince Msuru!" Hearing that, Heboar''s face changed for a while, and in the end he couldn''t help it anymore. At the jumping height that didn''t match his fertile body, he just flew with a kick, kicking this man up for several meters. The subordinate rolled on the ground several times before stopping, and then raised his head and looked at Heboar with a dazed expression, not sure why! "Why didn''t that senior doctor tell you earlier?" Heboar insisted. "Uh..." I was speechless, how the **** did I know why he didn''t tell me earlier? Chapter 167： Edit Justice island , also known as the island that never sleeps, was established by the world government. Inside it is a nominal court. Anyone detained to the Judicial Island must have been identified as a criminal. The prisoner will only be escorted through the empty courts, and finally will reach a cold and huge steel gate, the gate of justice! The prisoners who pass through this gate generally have no return, which symbolizes the absolute justice of the world government. There are only two places that can be reached after going to the sea from the Gate of Justice. One is the navy headquarters of the world governments main combat force, and the other is the torture room and the death penalty platform, the deep sea prison that imprisons the worlds wicked prisoners. , Advance City Impelton! Judicial Island will not give prisoners any mercy, but will only send prisoners to the formal judicial organs. It is the gateway to the world government center. It has not been breached since its establishment! And here is where CP9 is commonly used! ----------------- The top floor of the Tower of Justice in the Center of Justice Island, Spandane Office! In the office. Spandane sat behind the table, his eyes lost and lost in thought. If he is seen by outsiders, he must feel incredible! Because in their eyes, Spandane is an arrogant trash, rubbish, flattery. ...What kind of people think? Isnt his greatest ability and the only thing he has to do is to slap the bosss flattery, and then subordinates do something, and he takes the credit, and finally he can easily take the position? However, for Spandane, this is the norm. also shows this expression only when he is alone. He is also very clear about the evaluation of outsiders, but he doesn''t mind at all, and is even willing to be judged by others. In an 800-year-old organization like the world government, conspiracy and intrigue are all commonplace. Sometimes even if someone stabbed you from behind, you dont know who is stabbing you in the back! There are only two kinds of people who can get ahead, the first super talent and strength, the genius who is appreciated by the top people, this kind of people are not afraid of conspiracy and intrigue, because their talent and strength are their strongest. Backer! The second type is a person who has superior intelligence, takes three steps in one step, and has a quick mind. Such people are not afraid of conspiracy and intrigue, because they themselves are synonymous with these! And Spanda, because he thinks he is not the above two kinds of people, he has no strength at all. He said that the five scums praised him, and in terms of intelligence, compared with ordinary people, his intelligence is a little better and smarter, but in In this deep pool of world government, this little cleverness is really not enough! The reason why he can climb to this step is entirely because he is holding on to a point. You can do nothing or think about anything, but you must be able to hug your thighs and choose a strong thigh to hug it. The thigh is upstairs. , You can naturally follow upstairs! So, he doesn''t care about the flattery when others call him trash! Waste, that is to say, in the eyes of others, he has no threat. When others are in intrigue, will they deal with a waste first? No! So every time he encounters these things, he pretends to be ignorant, watching from the sidelines, waiting for the two sides to decide the outcome, then sit back! Flattery, which means that he has a good relationship with his thighs, and follows the steps of his thighs! As long as his thigh is a normal person, if he wants to be promoted, he naturally promotes the person who is good with him first, even if he has no strength! "!" At this time, the door of the room was knocked! Spandah calmly changed the expression on his face, made an arrogant look, and shouted, "Come in!" The one who entered the door was an indifferent man more than three meters high with a fierce face. The man carried two rotten corpses in one hand, and Kalifa in the other. "boom!" The man casually threw the corpse and Kalifa to the ground. Spandane stood up, took out a handkerchief from his jacket pocket, covered his nose, and walked to the front of the corpse with a look of disgust, then kicked the corpse twice, causing the corpse to flip twice. "It''s disgusting!" Spanda said in disgust. Then he turned his gaze and looked at Kalifa, his face changed immediately, and he kicked out with his right foot. "boom!" Kalifa was kicked directly against the wall, a shell and a piece of paper fell out of his body. "Well Well!" She was lying on the ground arched, clutching her belly, her face twisted, her mouth closed tightly. Although she was very painful, she only dared to make a muffled noise and did not dare to scream, because she knew that it was miserable. Calling will only provoke more severe beatings, and even be beaten directly to death! However, Spandane didn''t stop because of her painful expression, and quickly stepped forward, rushed to Carlyfa, raised his leg, and kicked it down. "Boom boom boom!" "go to hell!" "Waste!" "Why don''t you die outside!" ... Spandah kicked Kalifa frantically, kicking and cursing. "Huh huh!" After a long while, Span Dain, panting, stopped because he felt tired! At this time, Kalifa was already covered in blood, lying on the ground without sound. If it were not for her body twitching from time to time, people would think she was dead! "huh -" Then, Spandain took a deep breath and wiped his sweat with a handkerchief. Then he beckoned to the indifferent man, pointed to the two corpses on the ground and Kalifa and said, "Let me throw away those two. Throw away, and this waste, send it to the medical room. Go back to the training camp and throw it directly into the sea if you can''t cure it!" "Yes!" The expression on the indifferent man''s face did not change at all, he lightly nodded, carrying the corpse and Kalifa and left! "boom!" The moment the door closed, the arrogant expression on Spandanes face became calm again! Then he stepped forward and picked up the paper and shells that Kalifa had dropped before, then put the shells aside, opened the paper and looked! There is a sentence on the paper, Robin is not here! Yep! ? Spandah frowned slightly, a little unclear, but he put the paper aside and opened the shell. A familiar voice came out. "Name!" "Huygens!" "Age!" "forty three!" "Sex!" "Male!" "Height!" "One meter eight!" "Weight!" "Seventy-one kilograms!" "What did Spandane of CP9 of the world government send you to do?" "I said, find Nicole..." The sound stopped abruptly here, but it seemed that there was a follow-up. After listening, Spanda changed his face for a while, and finally couldn''t help it anymore, kicked it out. "boom!" The desk was kicked in half by him. "Grass!" Spandain scolded, not knowing whether he was scolding Saint Martin or Huygens. After listening to the recording and combining the words on the note, he turned his head slightly to understand what happened! This is a threat! Robin is not here, which means that no matter whether she is there or not, she is not here anyway. If you think she is there, then this recording will go out. The consequences of this recording spread, Spandane thought with his toes. For the world government, this kind of recording doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Even if it goes out, they can take a bite back and directly say that the recording is fake, because someone intends to frame the world government. But for Spandane, it''s not that simple. Of course, the world government knows that the recording is real and fake! Once it bursts out, the world government will not do anything on the surface, and directly deny it, but it must be investigated in private! And Huygens is Spandane''s subordinate ~www.novelhall.com~ The name of Spandane is also mentioned in the recording. If we investigate it, the first person to be investigated is Spandane! His lightest end is dismissal, and the heaviest end is directly killed! Of course, it makes no difference to him. After his dismissal, the people he offended for many years will definitely fall into trouble, revenge wildly, and die at that time! "Robin is not here! Robin is not here..." Spandane murmured a few times repeatedly, his expression changed, and finally he let out a deep sigh. "Hoo---" isn''t there, right? He still thinks his life is important! But what he didn''t expect is that there is another thing in the world called editing! Yinbei is half-truth and half-false. Some of it is indeed what Huygens said, but some of it was recorded after Abrodi. Interspersed and played several Yinbei to form a scene where Huygens confessed. In fact, Huygens was killed by Abrody before he had time to confess, and Boye was also a long-trained agent, and he didn''t utter any words before he died! As for Kalifa, a five-year-old girl, nobody really thought she would know anything, and when she sneaked in, the other two would run away, obviously abandoned. If she knew anything, it would be that simple being abandoned? So no one interrogated her at all! :. : Chapter 168： Thats a terrible kid "Boom!" "huhu---!" "Pattern!" Lightning pierced the night sky, and along with the violent wind, the torrential rain fell suddenly. Hyjal Island This is an island located at the back of the first half of the Great Channel, not far from the Chambord Islands, but not on the route of the seven main channels! The island belongs to Summer Island. The island has beautiful scenery and rich products. It is a rare and excellent island! But this is the island, so far few people have set foot on it. The reason is also very simple, there are beasts everywhere on the island! Among them, the one that occupies the most center of the island and the largest number of forces is the wolf! The youngest wolves on the island grow up to more than five meters high, and the tallest are ten meters high. They have a very strong fighting power. Generally speaking, they can''t beat them with a bounty of less than 100 million singles. First hit its tens of thousands of men! "Woo---" "Roar!" "hiss----" ... Rainy night, the sounds of various animals resounded all over the island. at the edge of the island. More than fifty naval ships stopped here, surrounding the entire island along the coast. On the deck of one of the largest warships, Admiral Sengoku, Lieutenant Akadog, Lieutenant Huang Yuan, and one short and two tall, one in a white suit, two in white cloaks and strange masks are staring at you. The forest in the distance. Although the torrential rain continued to fall, the few people had no intention of avoiding near the cabin! "Cracking!" After a while, a **** man in a white suit ran out of the forest. Upon seeing this, Huang Yuan''s figure flashed. The next moment, the blood man appeared on the deck. "How is it?" The short man in a white suit looked up and down the blood man and asked with a frown. "Lord Lynx, you have found a place!" The blood man resisted the pain on his body, turned his head and pointed to the high mountain in the middle of the distant island, and said, "On the mountainside of the high mountain, there is a natural cave with many passages, which is very complicated, difficult to walk, and easy to get lost. The most important thing is that the cave is where the wolf king on the island is located, outside the cave, They are all wolves with a very sensitive sense of smell!" "And I don''t know what happened. All the wolves are going crazy, their bodies are all a lap larger, and their strength is much stronger than in the data! Five of us passed and were besieged by the wolves. In the end, I was the only one who escaped. !" Hearing this, everyone on the deck frowned and thought for a long time, and finally the lynx spoke first! He turned his head to the side of the Warring States and said in a deep voice: "The last time Dr. Indigo gave is tomorrow noon. The above means that if you can, you''d better rescue them secretly. If it doesn''t work, consider changing it!" "But the current situation seems that this Dr. Indigo is very smart, and it is obviously unrealistic to secretly rescue, so it is best to prepare for substitution! Now the world council is about to start, it is best not to have any accidents!" "En!" The Warring States nodded and said solemnly, "Ski has already arrived this morning. If you can''t secretly rescue it by noon tomorrow, then change it!" "Okay!" The lynx nodded blankly, and then said, "Well, lets try again while its raining. Now the smell of people will be covered by the rain, which is the best rescue. Time is up!" "Good too!" The Warring States period thought for a while and nodded. "Then... go mouse!" The lynx hesitated for a while, and finally made up his mind, and ordered to one of the explosive heads of the two white suits behind him. "Yes!" The gopher agreed without hesitation, and then jumped directly into the forest from the boat. Looking at this scene, the Warring States period thought for a while, then turned around and looked at the two behind him, ready to call someone to help, at least not to weaken the navy''s momentum in front of CP. can look at this... Alas... Headache! Of the two people, Huang Yuan, who is most suitable for saving people, is looking up at the sky, as if you can''t see me, obviously, he doesn''t want to go! Such a heavy rain, don''t you be afraid of water in your head when you look at it like this? The Warring States could not help but sneered. The red dog was serious and serious. But the Warring States period did not dare to let him go! He went there and maybe he came back with five corpses, maybe even the corpses wont come back! Alas... This navy is so difficult to bring! The Warring States sighed involuntarily! Finally, he thought about it, but gave up! If it''s weak, it''s weak, at least better than mission failure! "Hoo---" The Warring States Period looked at the forest under the rain, took a deep breath, turned and left here. He kept jumping among the warships, and soon he came to a warship that looked like other warships. "Warring States General!" Seeing him coming, the navy on the deck saluted in unison. The Warring States period didn''t say anything, but waved his hand to signal them to exempt them, and then quickly walked into the cabin. The interior of this ship is completely different from that of other warships. Inside are cells arranged in a 1-shaped arrangement, but at this time there is no one in the cells on both sides. "Da da da!" In this empty cell, the sound of the Warring States walking even slightly echoed. However, he didn''t care about this either, but went straight to the innermost cell. This is also a cell, but compared to other cells, this cell is obviously much larger. And in the middle of the cell, there was a man with his head down, his hands hung in the air, his legs weakly hanging down! is the Golden Lion Shiji! After hearing the sound, Shi Ji slightly raised his head, and after seeing the person who came, he smiled arrogantly: "Jie ha ha ha ha, is there no way for the Warring States Period? Are you going to let me go? Dr. Ying Di is ashamed Is my best subordinate! Hahaha!" The Warring States period did not answer, just like this, watching Shi Ji''s arrogant smile. After a while. "Heh...he..." Shi Ji smiled and said, "What I hate the most is you. Whatever you do, you have a calm face!" "If nothing happens, you will be released at noon tomorrow!" The Warring States Period said lightly. Although the gopher is very powerful, his instinct tells him that the gopher cannot save people! "Jie ha ha ha ha!" Shi Ji laughed happily again. "Before you leave, I want to ask a question!" The Warring States said in a deep voice. "Ha ha!" Shi Ji chuckled, and then pretended to be generous, "Oh, for the sake of your opponents for so many years, I will give you face this time, let''s talk, what''s the problem? ?" "Well...who defeated you that day?" Warring States pondered for a moment and asked. In an instant, Shi Ji was like a **** that was defeated in a fight, and his whole body went down. "Can''t you say it?" Warring States frowned and asked. "No, you can say it!" Shi Ji thought for a moment, took a deep breath, and said slowly, "That...it''s a terrible kid!" "Yep!?" The Warring States Period showed a look of surprise, you know, Shi Ji is in the cell! Ski will admit that others are terrible? "When I first saw him, it was in the air. Behind him was a wing similar to that of a Sky Islander, but it was much bigger, and the wings could fly!" Shiji recalled ~www.novelhall. com~Warring States frowned slightly, and asked involuntarily, "Is it a flying fruit of the animal family?" Shiji glanced at him, and continued to recall, "I thought it was at first, but his first move made me deny this idea!" "That trick seems to be called... super-electromagnetic gun?" Shiji hesitated for a moment, and finally confirmed, "Well, yes, it should be the name!" "This trick is very strong and fast. The abnormal speed should be some kind of devil fruit, and when he activates it, it still carries an electric light. I can''t confirm what kind of devil fruit he is for a while, I can only confirm it. He is a devil fruit capable person!" "Later, we had a battle, during the battle..." Under Shi Ji''s narrative, a strong and comprehensive person was slowly established in the heart of Warring States. foreseeing the future... thunder... super-electromagnetic gun... flying wings... powerful armed color... The Warring States period measured it in his heart, and felt that the strength of this person should be similar to that of the red dog, the yellow ape, and the green pheasant, even stronger and more comprehensive, but he has not reached the level of a general! The Warring States period deliberated and asked the question he cared most: "Who is that kid?" Hearing the words, Shi Ji recalled, and said a name that was unexpected and even a little unbelievable for the Warring States Period. "King of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur..." :. : Chapter 169： Off course "Patters!" "huhu---" Night, strong wind, heavy rain! In this extremely bad weather, a whale-shaped yacht is moving smoothly in the stormy sea, and behind it is a crumbling naval ship! is Arthur and his party. More than ten days ago, Arthur sent all the doctors to Magic Valley Town, leaving Arudiba and Tonghu to protect the doctors, and then left without staying! For the follow-up arrangements for these doctors, he had already let Shion arrange them. As soon as Arthur left, Eoria used a bamboo dragonfly to bring several newly developed hot air balloons from the sky island to Magic Valley Town! ...hot air balloon. In fact, the technological content of hot air balloons is not high. Ordinary people can make them as long as they have enough materials and some knowledge! Of course, the one made like that cannot fly hundreds of meters. The hot air balloon developed by St. Martin is a combination of sea king skins and hot shells from the sky island, and can fly up to an altitude of 8,000 meters. Although it is impossible to fly directly to the uppermost layer of the White Sea on the sky island, there is no problem flying to the White Sea above 7,000 meters! So Arthur received the news within two days after leaving Magic Valley Town that all the doctors were gone! However, this is expected, he doesn''t care! What he cares about is that the time of the World Council is getting closer, and because he has been delayed for a while in the Drum Kingdom, there is a slight problem in the distance and time! This is why he still sails in this weather! If you dont rush to make up for the time, it is estimated that the World Council will be over when he arrives! While Arthur was on the way, the navy ships behind him naturally could only follow along! On a navy warship, the captain''s room. Atherton looked at the dark and deep sea under the rain curtain ahead, a shadow shrouded in his heart! If he can, he really doesn''t want to sail in this weather. Under this kind of weather, there is no problem with Arthur''s 200-meter-long yacht on the road, and because of the existence of the Transformer, the skybreaker, it is still driving extremely stable! But Athertons warship will not work! His ship is an ordinary navy warship. Driving in this weather is like riding a roller coaster. The whole ship is going to be spit out! What''s more terrible is that because the wind and waves are too strong, the ship has been tottering and wandering on the edge of capsize. Fortunately, the sailors, helmsmen and navigators on his warship are all elites in the navy headquarters, so they barely stabilized! At this time, a navy soldier stumbled in and hurriedly said: "Colonel, Colonel, it''s not good, the wind and waves are getting heavier and stronger. The navigator said that if you continue to drive, within an hour, it will definitely be Capsized!" "Yep!?" Atherton frowned slightly. "The navigator said, there is only one choice now, that is, to deviate from the navigation channel and walk east for half an hour. There is an island over there, called Hyjal Island, where we can stop and rest for a while!" said the soldier. "Hyjal Island?" Atherton murmured. It was the first time he had heard of this island, and he had been at sea for nearly half a month and he didn''t know that Dr. Indigo chose this place! But whether you know it or not, there is only one choice now, that is, you can only choose this way! As a result, Atherton said decisively, "Immediately deviate from the course and set off for Hyjal Island, and call the people from the Kingdom of St. Martin to go together if they want to. If they dont want to, they can go to Chambord by themselves. We will inform. The navy over there responds to them!" I know the strength of the people of St. Martin''s Kingdom Atherton, so I dont worry about their safety! "Yes!" The soldier nodded respectfully, and stumbled out again. on the yacht Although it was late at night, Arthur had not fallen asleep yet. At this time, he was remotely processing various documents of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the bedroom with a phone worm. Although he is floating on the sea now, as a king, all kinds of documents seem to be his natural mission. No matter where he is, he can''t escape! "!" There was a knock on the door. "Come in!" The person who came in was Brian. "Your Majesty, there was news from the navy ship behind us just now. Because the wind and waves are too strong, their ships are about to be unable to withstand them. They are going to leave the channel and go to an island to the east to dock. Ask us if we want to go together?" Bryan paused and continued, "If you don''t go, you can go to the Chambord Islands on your own. They will call and notify the navy there to pick us up!" Hearing this, Arthur put down the phone worm in his hand first, thought about it, and said lightly, "Then go with them!" "Yes!" Brian nodded, turned and left! ----------- "Da da da!" A navy soldier trot to the Warring States who had just returned from his cell. "Warring States General, a naval warship and a whale-shaped ship are coming here!" The navy reported. "En?" Warring States frowned slightly and asked, "Whose ship is it? How come it''s so late in this weather, why are you still driving at sea?" "General of Warring States, we have contacted the people on the ship. He claims to be Colonel Atherton. He has accepted the task of escorting the king and is escorting a king to the Chambord Islands!" "But because they delayed a little while on the road, they had no choice but to rush overnight. Unexpectedly, the weather would change when the weather changed, and there were squally showers and stormy waves all at once!" "Since the navy''s warships couldn''t bear it, they had to find a place to stop first, which happened to be the nearest here, so they chose to stop here!" the navy soldier explained. "Atherton..." Sengoku murmured~www.novelhall.com~ After a little thought, I knew who it was. So he frowned and asked, "Which king of the kingdom is Etherton escorting? He is a colonel in the navy headquarters at any rate. Is the weather of the Great Channel still unclear? How can I make such a low-level mistake?" "I don''t know, Colonel Atherton didn''t say on the phone!" The navy soldier said truthfully. "Then let them come first, and ask him by the way!" The Warring States period pondered for a moment and said. "Yes!" The navy nodded respectfully, and then trot away. After a while, he came back. "The general of the Warring States, I have already asked clearly. He is escorting the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur. As for the reason why he drove overnight, it was because the king was delayed in the Drum Kingdom, so they had to stay overnight. Hurry!" "This kind of weather had been predicted by the navigator on his ship, but there was no way. The people of St. Martin were not afraid of the weather of the great channel because of the powerful ship, and insisted on driving. Colonel Atherton had no choice but to keep up!" The navy soldier explained. The Warring States did not pay attention to the words behind the soldiers. After hearing the name of the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur, his face showed a strange expression! what is this? Say Arthur, Arthur is here? He was talking with Shi Ji just now, but he didn''t expect that he would be sent to him by himself? :. : Chapter 170： rescue "Hello, General of Warring States!" Arthur stretched out his hand with a smile. "Your Majesty Arthur!" The Warring States also reached out and shook his hand. To tell the truth, Arthur was a little dazed to see the Warring States Period in such a place! You know, the Great Channel is so big, Atherton just stopped in a place just to avoid capsizing. In this case, you can still encounter the Warring States Period. The probability of buying a lottery ticket is almost 5 million. ! ...Thinking about it this way, he feels that his luck today is pretty good! Do you want to take a shot? But I saw that there was less than half a million reputation... er... forget it! praise again! But then again. When I met, I met, and Arthur was also very curious. What did the group of people and so many naval ships gather here in the middle of the night? will never come to picnic and camping? "Warring States General, I take the liberty to ask, you guys gathered here most of the night, is there anything big happening?" Arthur asked directly. Ask if you are curious! Arthur is not a pirate, a pirate, but also a king of a franchise. As long as it is not a secret action, I believe that the Warring States period will not, and there is no need to hide him! Of course, since the Warring States period let them come, it was also explained on the side that Arthur could know about this action! "Dr. Indy brother!" The Warring States period pondered for a moment, and said a name that made Arthur suddenly realize. It turns out that he entered the trading scene by mistake! No wonder there are so many navy ships here! However, since Dr. Indigo is here, and the Navy is here too, that is to say, the Navy has prepared the goods for exchange, so Golden Lion Shiji is here now! "The Golden Lion Shiji is here too?" Arthur asked deliberately. After hearing these words, Zeng Guo glanced at Arthur with a deep meaning, and slowly said, "Yes, that''s right, the Golden Lion Shiji who was defeated by you is here too!" Arthur was taken aback for a moment, but then he didn''t care! There is no need to hide things like strength! "Can I go see him?" Arthur smiled slightly. "Yes!" Warring States directly agreed without hesitation. ---------- On the other side, under the cover of the rain curtain, the gopher successfully came to the bottom of the mountain that the blood man said without being discovered by any beasts! "Woo---" "Roar---" "hiss---" ... This is a battlefield of wild beasts, roaring, biting, all kinds of beasts fought in a ball, blood filled the whole battlefield, all the beasts had hysterical madness in their eyes, and they were all fighting abnormally. The gopher looked at these hundreds of heads, ranging from four to five meters in length to ten meters in size, most of which were wolf beasts, and then looked at the hole in the mountainside behind this battlefield, frowning slightly. If you want to enter the cave, you must cross this battlefield! For crossing this battlefield, his strength is naturally no problem, even if these beasts are crazy, it is not a problem, after all, where is the foundation of strength! But the problem is that he can''t just go through this battlefield like this. Although his strength is not a problem, his purpose this time is to secretly rescue. If he goes directly through the battlefield, he is not sure to pass without being discovered! "Hoo---" The gopher sighed deeply, then shook his shoulders, shook his cloak away, and also took off the mask from his face, revealing a wretched, buck-toothed face that looked like a mouse. "Crack!" Then, his body twisted for a while, and finally turned into a huge gopher. "Squeak!" He was head down, showing sharp front teeth, and stretched out his hands to reveal sharp claws. Front teeth and claws move all together. dusty! In less than ten seconds, a deep hole appeared on the ground. In this way, the gopher dug a tunnel at a very fast speed, digging towards the cave on the mountainside. Within ten minutes, the gopher dug into the cave on the mountainside. The gopher dug a small hole carefully, and held out his head to observe. stinks! This is the first feeling of gophers! But this is what he expected! After all, it is the cave where the wolf king lives. The people who come and go are wolves. Can you still count on them for hygiene? Then, the gopher carefully observed the surrounding environment. there are a total of seven bottomless passages and one tunnel. The gopher analyzed it seriously. The first channel... No! There are no traces of people around, all are wolf footprints and feces. The second... No! also has no trace of people. Article 3...Article 4...Article 5...Well...Neither! Article six! Yes, this is it. The dung at the entrance of the cave is messy, different from the footprints of a wolf. The gopher took a serious look, and distinguished the footprints of six people, as well as the footprints of many different kinds of beasts. So, Dr. Indigo should be only one person, but with many beasts. Thinking of the crazy beasts he saw outside before. Gopher''s heart sank! It seems that this rescue is not so easy to succeed! But... Its not easy. How can I know if I can do it without trying? So, the gopher shrank its head and continued to dive deep into the cave. Dr. Indie didnt hide his traces, So the gopher easily followed the traces and dug under a huge cave. He carefully dug from the side to the top of the cave, and then dug a finger-sized hole, through which he carefully observed the situation below. The cave is very large, about one thousand meters long and eight hundred meters wide, and more than 20 meters high. The first thing the gopher saw was a variety of cages, probably hundreds of them, all piled together. And these cages are full of crazy beasts! "!" "Boom boom boom!" "Roar--" "hiss--" "໡" ... The wild beast roared frantically and attacked the cage. And among the stacked cages, there are five smaller, lime-colored cages. Inside the cages are five people in ragged clothes, curled up in a ball, shivering, and looking not in good condition. Seeing this scene, the gopher''s heart sank again. That is the sea tower stone cage! In other words, even if he dug under several kings, it is not easy to steal them. But where is Dr. Indigo? The gopher scanned the hole carefully, but did not notice the existence of Dr. Indigo. This is a bit strange! As the mastermind of this incident, Dr. Indie is not here, where did he go? Besides, did he leave without worry? You know, these five kings are his hole cards! If he was rescued, he would be dead! At this moment, the gopher felt a sense of drowsiness coming up. not good! was recruited! This is the first feeling of gophers! He is a lieutenant general. Although he is just a newcomer, he can usually stay up for a few days or nights! And now Im doing things, my spirit is tighter than normal. If Im not exhausted to the extreme, I wont be sleepy at all. At this time, Im inexplicably sleepy. There is only one possibility of being poisoned! The gopher hurriedly regained his energy and was about to exit here. At this time, a turquoise, seemingly dangerous smoke came quickly from the hole he had just dug. The hamster looked cold. quickly made a decision~www.novelhall.com~ He stamped his foot and fell directly into the cave from above. "Boom!" The huge sound resounded throughout the cave, and it reverberated in the cave, instantly alarming the five kings who were locked in the fence. The eyes of the kings all shined! "help me!" "Save my king, I will give you one billion after going out!" "I will give two billion!" "five billion!" "Ten billion!" ... Five kings scrambled to quote amazing prices, hoping that the gophers would kill them. However, the gopher felt his physical fatigue and rushed out of the cave without hesitation. "Puff puff puff!" Watching this scene, Dr. Indy walked out of a corner of the cave and danced and said, "Oh, sure enough, the potion is not enough to let these powerful people fall asleep!" "It seems that the weight will be increased next time! However, if the weight is increased, it will not be colorless and tasteless, which is really troublesome! Forget it, forget it, continue to observe the experiment of IQ medicine!" Talking, Dr. Indigo pulled out a projection phone bug bigger than a human from the side, projected the battle scene of the beasts under the mountain on the wall, and recorded it with pen and paper while watching. :. : Chapter 171： Surprise This was the gloomiest day in Shiji''s life. For the first time, he felt completely humiliated from body to soul! "Da da da!" Arthur, accompanied by the Warring States, has been outside the cell where Skee is being held for ten minutes. He has done nothing for ten minutes, just walking around outside the cell. "Tsk tusk tusk!" Arthur looked at Shiji who was hanging in front of him, touching his chin as he walked, with a playful expression on his face, and a surprised voice in his mouth, as if he was looking at some rare species. "Asshole, you''re enough!" Shi Ji had a grim expression, and shouted while struggling, "Do you think this is at the zoo?" Just look at his expression, if it weren''t for being hung in the air, even if he was carrying the sea floor stone handcuffs, he wanted to jump out and bit Arthur. "Uh... isn''t it?" Arthur joked with a surprised expression. Hearing this, Shi Ji''s anger surged to his head, his eyes flushed and he looked at Arthur outside the cell, and roared: "Asshole, I must kill you when I go out!!!" "Crack!" As he said, he struggled more and more, and the chain that dangled him made a clicking sound. "Hehe! Did you forget how you got in?" Arthur continued to tease. In an instant, Shi Ji was like a pot of ice water poured from head to toe in the dog days, the anger in his heart was completely extinguished, and he even felt a little bit cold. He was silent for a long time, and asked hoarsely: "Boy, what do you want to do?" As soon as these words came out, the Warring States also turned his curious eyes to Arthur. Arthur would never be boring to tease Shiji? "No, I just want to see the decay!" Arthur spread his hands and said with a smile. Of course this is false, but the Warring States is by his side, he can''t tell the truth! Of course, even if the Warring States is not around, things are not easy to say! "You..." Hearing this, Shi Ji was about to yell at him, but finally swallowed his breath. He knew that now he looks like he can''t do anything he wants, so he might as well wait for tomorrow to be released. And after that! Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that Arthur would have a big surprise tomorrow...Uh...maybe shock is waiting for him! "Okay, I''m finished reading, goodbye!" As he said, Arthur waved his hand and left without looking back. Shi Ji left a bewildered look. Could it be...he really just came to see me? Shiji is a little puzzled. Similarly, the Warring States Period also looked thoughtfully at the back of Arthur''s departure! He also couldn''t understand Arthur''s operation! Soon, Arthur returned to the boat. Arthur, sitting on the sofa, picked up the hot water on the side and made tea methodically on the tea set in front of the table. After a while, the tea is ready. Arthur picked up two cups and placed them in front of him. Then he picked up the hot tea and poured them into the cups. Then he put one of them on the opposite side of the table. It was also a seat, but it was an empty sofa. ! "Grandpa, please!" Arthur made a please gesture toward the empty sofa. "En!" An answer sounded out of thin air. The cup fluttered inexplicably, as if someone was picking it up, and then it was poured like a cup of tea again, and the tea was poured directly on the sofa like this! That''s right, Motoyanagi Yamamoto was sitting in front of Arthur. Although after becoming a **** of death, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni can come out through Arthur as the medium, but because there is no righteous corpse, only the soul body comes out, so it cannot be seen with the naked eye, nor can it be hit with ordinary attacks! Only seeing and hearing can "see" him, and only armed color can hit him! And Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni can touch things in reality through the spirit child. Of course, things like drinking tea cannot be done. He can pick it up, but if you drink tea, you cant keep it. Like falling into the air. The reason why Arthur poured tea for him was only because of respect. Similarly, Motoyanagisai Shigekuni Yamamoto was drinking tea with respect. He couldn''t eat anything outside of Seorei Tei! After taking a sip, Arthur put down the tea cup and smiled and said, "Grandpa, how is it? His body looks good and he is full of energy. He should be able to fight you, right?" After researching, Arthur discovered that he could project the picture he saw to any place in Seireing Palace. He just turned around in front of Shiji, looking at him like an animal, not entirely to tease Shiji, but more so that Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni could observe him carefully and see his spirit. How is God. If it''s bad, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni will naturally disdain to bully a disabled person, and will only wait for him to rest before getting him! Of course, if it''s good...Broad sword...Uh... Liu Jian Ruo Huo is already hungry and thirsty! "Well, yes, I can see that he didn''t suffer anything during this time!" Moto Ryusai Shigekuni nodded seriously. "That''s good!" Arthur nodded and asked, "When is Grandpa going to fight him?" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni thought for a while, and finally confirmed, "Tomorrow, after he is rescued tomorrow, let''s fight him!" "So fast?" Arthur was a little surprised. "I think this old opponent of mine should also be eager to see me!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni said solemnly. "Ahem!" Hearing this, Arthur couldn''t help but coughed out and almost laughed. Fortunately, he knew that he was his grandfather in front of him, so he forced the laugh again. Can''t wait? Normal people, who can''t wait to see a ghost! More importantly, people dont even know that you are alive, so why cant they wait? And, if you just show up in front of him like this, he wouldnt be scared to death. After all, he killed you with his own hands...er...physical. If you are seeing your soul, I guess he will Doubt about life~www.novelhall.com~Do you doubt whether your perception is wrong? Then he will think whether there is really **** in the world, whether people will go where they die after they die, and they may crawl out of there. In the end, he will definitely think of his old opponent and old friend Gore. D .Roger! After all, with the living example of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, he can climb out of hell. There is no reason that Gore D. Roger, who is stronger than him, can''t climb out, right? When the time comes, he will definitely doubt that when his plan started, Roger would crawl out of **** and kill him? "Well, I think so too, Shiji must want to see you!" Arthur pretended to be serious and nodded seriously. Although I wanted to laugh in my heart, on the surface, Arthur still gave Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni a face! However, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni still saw Arthur''s strangeness. He glanced at Arthur and didn''t care. He changed his voice and said, "By the way, when they trade tomorrow, it will be fine if the trade goes well. If the transaction is not going well, you secretly help him and let him run!" "Okay, no problem!" Arthur agreed without hesitation! Suddenly, Arthur thought of something again, and said, "By the way, Grandpa, if you can, Dr. Indie, who is under Skee, get him alive!" "Dr. Indy brother? Alright, no problem!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni groaned for a moment and directly agreed. He turned his head and understood what Arthur wanted to do! :. : Chapter 172： Can play the next day. sunny. After a night of heavy rain, the air was exceptionally fresh. Today is the last time for the two parties to trade, and both parties are already ready! Warring States, Huang Yuan, Aka Dog, and three masked people all stood on the bow of a docked warship, and Shiji was tied to a cross behind them. Beside their warship, there is the Arthur''s Broken Sky. Arthur was standing on the bow with great interest, preparing to watch the deal. After the gopher returned from a failure yesterday, the world government gave up its plan to secretly rescue it after receiving the information inside, and honestly prepared for the transaction. No way, according to the description of the gopher, the chance of trying to secretly rescue it is too small! At this critical time, it is impossible for the world government to gamble, so it can only trade! After all, being able to exchange for the king is the most important thing! "Da da da!" At this time, a navy soldier ran to the Warring States side with an anxious look, and said anxiously: "Warring States General, its not good, Dr. Indigo put a video phone worm on the Chambord Islands, and its broadcasting live with us. The scene of the transaction!" "What!?" The Warring States Period was shocked. The navy soldiers voice did not hide, so everyone on the side heard it, even Arthur, who was standing on the bow of the Broken Sky not far away. Everyone looked at the navy soldier with an expression of this kind of operation. This is the first time they have heard of this method and the first time they have seen this kind of gameplay! Arthur couldn''t help but exclaimed: "This Dr. Indie really can play!" ------ Chambord Islands. , also known as the Soap Bubble Islands, is called "the island of failure" and "the island of departure again" by Brooke. Near the headquarters of the navy, there is the world''s largest mangrove, the "Alchi Mangrove". Because the roots of the tree are always exposed on the water, the Chambordian Islands are formed. The most distinctive feature of the Chambordian Islands is that the roots of the archi mangroves secrete a special natural resin due to respiration. The resin expands with air to form bubbles and then fly into the sky. Because bubbles are only suitable for the climatic range of archi mangroves, once the bubbles leave the climate range of the Chambord Islands, the resin component will blow up because it cannot fully exert its power. Bubble cars, Bubble Ferris wheels, houses built on Bubbles... Bubble culture permeates every place in Chambord Island! The whole island is composed of 79 trees (all with numbers). Each tree has towns and facilities. People call these 79 islands the "Chambord Islands". The division of the Chambordian Islands is very clear, and the number on the tree shall prevail. Today, it is very different here. Blocks of black screens were erected in the area from 1 to 79. One by one, the telephony worms were brought onto the street by a group of inexplicable people, and the pictures were projected on the screen. And after this group of people finished these things, they left the place without stopping, appearing in a hurry. "what is that?" "What are they doing?" "Isn''t that a video phone worm? Why did you put it there?" "Is someone trying to broadcast something?" ... The weird behavior of this group of people naturally aroused the curiosity of the people living in the Chambord Islands. Everyone was talking about it and didn''t understand what they were doing. At this time, the screen began to show pictures. The first thing showed was a huge cave. Inside the cave there were various cages, and there was a crazy beast in the cage and then roared. is exactly where the five kings the gopher found last night! At this time. "Puff puff puff!" Along with a walking sound similar to farting, Dr. Indigo appeared in the screen. He picked up the phone worm that was shooting the scene and danced and said, "Kalkal, gentlemen and ladies, good morning! I believe you all know me, um... it doesnt matter if you dont know, anyway, after today, you You know me!" Dr. Indy Gordon paused, then picked up the surveillance phone worm, walked to the five kings cage, and pointed the head of the surveillance phone worm at the five kings. "Have you seen these? These are the kings of the five kingdoms participating in the World Council. Today, I will make a deal with them and the navy, and I will broadcast this deal to you throughout!" Speaking of this, Dr. Indigo seemed to think of something, smiled sullenly, and said. "By the way, pay attention to the nearby navy, if the screen doesn''t show up, then...Kalekal!" ---------- Sengoku frowned involuntarily when he heard the live news from the Chambord Islands reported by the soldiers around him. Although Dr. Indigo''s operation is a bit fascinating, he saw it for the first time, but he still analyzed Dr. Indigo''s intentions. Obviously, Dr. Indigos operation is to prepare for the next transaction between the two parties! In fact, even if both parties are ready, it is not easy for this transaction to be smooth sailing. The first thing both sides must face is the issue of trust! Who pays first? This is the main problem! It''s impossible to make friends together! You must know that Shiji and the five kings are completely unequal in strength. Once they are handed in together, those kings are likely to be killed directly by Shiji during the transaction between the two parties! But it is impossible to let the navy hand over people first. Once the navy hand over people first, in terms of Shiji''s character, the five kings are dead! As for letting Dr. Indie be handed in first... that''s even more impossible! The five kings are the only hole cards in his hand. How can he hand it? As long as the navy is not stupid, once he pays it, he is dead! And the benefits of starting live broadcast are here! There will be a certain degree of improvement in trust between the two parties! If Dr. Indigo first handed over someone, the Navy did not hand over someone or even sent someone to arrest him, with so many people watching, the news would fly all over the sky the next day, and the reputation of the Navy and the world government would be a big deal. Blow! This is also the difference between the navy and the pirates. The pirate''s Shiji may not care about the credibility~www.novelhall.com~ but the navy can''t care less about the justice organization like this, otherwise, how can people trust them? Of course, there are disadvantages to live broadcasting. The compromise between the light navy and the pirates is a big blow to the navy''s reputation! But the two powers harm the least. If the five kings are not saved, the consequences will be even more serious! Compared with this, it is still acceptable to compromise with the pirates! At this time, the lynx on the side quietly walked to the Warring States and said: "I just received the above news, this transaction is mainly for you! You will be the one who will be the next transaction!" "En!" The Warring States nodded silently, without saying anything. "Cracking!" Skaredo, wearing a pink suit, sprang out of the forest, holding a sign in his left hand and a surveillance phone bug in his right. The sign says "Follow me"! He shook the sign in front of the navy ship, and then walked back. Upon seeing this, the Warring States Period ordered to the person behind him, "Go! Huang Yuan, get Shiji!" Regarding this kind of trivial matter, Huang Yuan did not pretend to be deaf and dumb this time, but simply walked behind the cross where Shiji was tied, squatted down, and lifted the whole cross from the bottom of the cross. Then, a group of people followed Skaredo into the island, and the onlookers Arthur also followed the trend! :. : Chapter 173： poisonous Under the leadership of Skaredo, a group of people walked through the forest and came to a battlefield full of corpses of wild beasts! The corpse of the wild beast... the blood-stained ground... the hysterical and crazy expression on the beast''s corpse revealed before death... Everything looks so weird! If ordinary people see this scene, they will definitely be scared to sleep for a few days. Fortunately, all the people in the group are strong. They dont know how many times they have watched this kind of scene, and some even made more horrible scenes by themselves, so they didnt care, but continued to follow Skaredo, walking on blood. , Went to the mountainside of the high mountain, and entered the cave. But they don''t care, it doesn''t mean that others don''t care. "too terrifying!" "It really is a mad scientist." "Mom...I''m afraid!" "Child, don''t look!" ... The people who were watching the live broadcast made panic sounds. Soon, the group of people came to the cave where Dr. Indigo had found the king and imprisoned the king! "Puff Puff Puff" With a sound of footsteps like farting, Dr. Indigo walked out of the cave and came to the cage of the five kings, and Skaredo also dropped the sign and walked to his side. At this time, the five imprisoned kings also saw a group of people, their eyes lit up, and they crawled to the side of the cage, one after another mourning. "Navy, save this king!" "Quickly, come and save me!" "Warring States General, save me!!!" ... The five kings were embarrassed and begging for help like the Warring States and others. Here, their former nobility and arrogance have been ruthlessly discarded by themselves. But Dr. Indie didn''t pay attention to these, but made a somewhat fascinating operation. He took out a camera phone bug from his pocket and took pictures of Shiji enthusiastically. "Kare Kare, boss, your new look looks good, it looks like I once saw a religious idol!" Dr. Indy said with a smile. "Asshole, are you still in the mood to make a joke when I''m like this?" Skee exasperated. If he wasn''t **** now, he would have directly killed Dr. Indie! "Hey, okay! Boss, it''s not the first time, you should have been used to it!" Dr. Indy waved his hand and said indifferently. Uh... Shi Ji was speechless for a while. Immediately, he became angry again, struggling, and shouted angrily: "What is it that I am not the first time! You bastard, wait for me to go out and teach you a lesson!" At this time, the onlookers on the side Arthur interrupted! He smiled and joked: "Your subordinates are not wrong, you are indeed not the first time, are you used to this kind of thing?" "Asshole, you shut up! Who do you think is the cause!" Skee turned his head fiercely and looked at Arthur yelling. Watching this scene, the corners of the Warring States'' mouth twitched slightly, and he inexplicably felt that he and the few people behind him were standing here as if they were redundant outsiders! "Ahem!" The Warring States Period coughed slightly, interrupted the three people''s bickering, and after pulling the audience''s gaze over, he said sternly: "Okay, Dr. Indie, now our trading begins!" "Okay! You guys let the boss go first!" Dr. Indie said with a smile. Sengoku with his hands in his pockets, staring at Dr. Indy, calmly said, "You know, it''s possible!" "Kare Kare!" Dr. Indie smiled, and didn''t care. Of course he knew that it was impossible, but it was just a try. What if the Warring States period got brainstormed? Dr. Indie pondered for a moment and said, "Well then, I will let the three kings go first, you let the boss go, how about we let the two kings go?" "No!" Warring States refused without hesitation. If it was a deal with Baibeard or Roger, he would definitely agree to this transaction method. Because he knows that although the two are pirates, they are very committed and will not easily repent. But Shiji is different. Although he is now tied to the cross and ridiculed by his subordinates and Arthur, he is very easy to get along with, but he is not the kind of person who keeps his promises. On the contrary, he is a capricious. Villain. As an old opponent for many years, the Warring States Period naturally knew Shiji very well. Once he agreed, the remaining two kings would have no way to survive! "You released the five kings first, and then I released Shiji!" The Warring States period pushed his glasses and asked tentatively. Although he knew that the chance of Dr. Indigo agreeing is very small, he still asked tentatively, and he didn''t expect Dr. Indigo to agree. The best result he expected is to put four, and if the remaining king plus live broadcast, the balance of the two sides will be balanced! "Okay!" Unexpectedly, Dr. Indigo readily agreed. Hearing this, the Warring States immediately frowned. Without him! Dr. Indie promised it was so refreshing! readily made him suspicious, is there any problem? As if seeing his doubts, Dr. Indigo pointed at the surveillance phone worm on the side and smiled: "Kalekal, now it''s live broadcast all the way. If you don''t keep your promise, the Navy''s credibility will be completely lost. Oh!" Although the Warring States still had doubts deep down in his heart, the most important thing now was to rescue the five kings, so he finally nodded and promised: "Yes!" "!" The doors of the cage where the five kings were were all opened, and the kings rushed towards the Warring States group. Sengoku looked at the kings who were running over, and waved behind him. A group of naval soldiers hurried forward and helped the kings over. "Kare Kare, can I let go of my boss now?" Dr. Indigo looked at the Warring States period and smiled. At this time, Akagu walked to the side of the Warring States Period and whispered: "General of the Warring States Period, since the man has been rescued, there is no need to release the man? Anyway, it is just a pirate. There is no commitment to keep!" The Warring States period took a deep look at him, then pointed at the surveillance phone bug, and shook his head slightly. After that, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Let the people go!" Immediately, a navy soldier stepped forward and unlocked the chain on Shiji. "Crack!" After Skee came down, he flexed his muscles and said with a smile: "Jie ha ha ha ha, I am free again!" Then he turned his head to look at Arthur, and said viciously: "Little devil, let you go first today. , I will have a good chat with you in a few days!" Speaking, Skee didn''t dare to stay longer, and immediately floated to Dr. Indigo and Skaredo''s side, activated the Devil Fruit, controlled the land under their feet to float, and took them to fly. "Gosho Dimaki!" "Rumble!" Shiji controlled the part above the mountainside to fly, and took two of his men, driving the mountain away. At this moment, Dr. Indie looked at the people below, with a crazy and cruel smile on his face. "Crack!" In the cave, all the cages of wild beasts were suddenly opened, and one crazy beast rushed out of it. "Roar---!" "Woo---" "hiss---" ... The wild beasts roared, rushing towards the Warring States group with frantic faces. However, the Warring States period did not care, but instead ordered the Akadog on the side: "Resolve them!" As he said, he took the kings who had just been rescued out of the cave, but Arthur did not follow, quietly preparing to watch the performance of the red dog inside. Akadog looked at the wild beasts who were attacking him frantically, sneered, raised his right hand, and punched out! "Spitfire!" The huge lava fist rushed directly to the forefront. After being transformed by Dr. Indigo, the wolf king, who was 15 meters high, attacked it. "Woo---" With just one punch, the wolf king let out a cry, and the whole wolf was crushed and evaporated by the molten slurry, leaving only a few bones scattered. And then, the lava fists that hit the Wolf King flew away, turned into a ball of volcanic bombs, and shot at all the beasts in the cave. "!" In an instant, all the beasts in the cave were all evaporated by the molten slurry. One blow, all annihilated! "Papa!" Looking at this scene, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Aka Dog clapped his hands expressionlessly, did not stay too much, turned and left. Arthur looked at the back of the red dog, until he disappeared completely, he turned his gaze to the direction where Shiji had just left, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he muttered, "It''s time to do business!" "hiss---" With a sound of tearing clothes, a pair of wings stretched out from behind him. "boom!" With his legs bent slightly, he leaped up to an altitude of hundreds of meters, "huhu!" Wings danced wildly, flying directly towards the sky. On the other side, the Warring States is escorting the kings away. suddenly. "Uh---" One of the king''s eyes was round, his hands just strangled his throat, his legs knelt down involuntarily, and white saliva began to protrude from his mouth. "Poisonous!" "help me!" "Uh---" ... Then, the same happened to the other four kings. Before the Warring States could react, all the kings lay silent on the ground. Watching this scene, the complexion of the Warring States period became pale. :. : Chapter 174： Damn it Chambord Islands The live broadcast screen stayed on the last punch of the Akagi. "Oh... is it over?" "ended!" "How can the navy compromise with the pirates, it should kill Shiji directly!" "You deserve to be a golden lion. Even if you get caught, you can escape calmly!" "In the future, if I get caught, can I use this trick to threaten the navy?" "Who the **** is the boy who killed Shiji, does anyone know?" "I don''t know, but if he can make Shiji like that, he should also be a strong one?" "Hey, I know who it is, that is the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea!" "Oh!? Tell me quickly, who is he?" "Lieutenant Aka Inu''s final punch was too powerful!" ... As soon as the live broadcast stopped, the civilians, pirates, navy, merchants, and bounty hunters who watched the live broadcast began to talk in groups and happily. In this world where entertainment is very lacking, newspapers and gossip are one of the main ways people entertain! Today, the live broadcast also has a transaction between the two parties. Such a big gossip has naturally aroused peoples heated discussion. People on the Chambord Islands, as long as they watch the live broadcast, whether they know it or not, they start to discuss what just happened. Big thing. At this moment, the live broadcast suddenly had a picture again, and Dr. Indigo appeared in the picture again. Everyone immediately stopped talking and turned their eyes to the screen. "Kalkale! By the way, I forgot just now. I will give you a special message, so thank you for watching!" Dr. Indigo held the surveillance phone worm and performed an indecent noble gift. "Wait, what''s that?" "What''s that behind?" "Is that an angel?" ... The onlookers stared wide-eyed, pointed at the picture behind Dr. Indy, and made surprise sounds. I saw a tall angel suddenly appeared in the sky behind Dr. Indy in the screen. And this scene immediately aroused people''s deep curiosity! However, Dr. Indigo did not hear what they said, but turned off the surveillance phone worm by himself. In an instant, all the pictures on the island turned into black screens. But the figure of the angel stayed in the hearts of the onlookers in the Chambord Islands. People are talking again! And this time, there is another topic called Angel! -------------- Ten minutes after leaving Hyjal Island, Arthur finally caught up with Skee! He landed on the mountain controlled by Skee, and on the opposite side was Skee, and there were two people, Skaredo and Dr. Indie. "What do you want?" Shi Ji looked at Arthur who was chasing him, and said angrily. "Didn''t you just say it? I''ll have a good chat with me in a few days, I thought about it, it can''t be a few days, it''s okay today!" Arthur smiled slightly, and that smile made Shiji a little bit involuntarily. Flustered! He couldn''t help but secretly scolded himself for having a bad mouth when he just left, so why did he speak his psychological words! Now that this kid obviously heard his threat, he was ready to act first! How to do? Shiji frowned and thought. He is not worried about his safety. Although the kid in front of him won last time, in fact, if it weren''t for Gion''s last knife to interfere with him, he would be embarrassed at best, nothing would happen! He is worried. If he fights with Arthur now, the safety of his most important subordinate, Dr. Indigo, will not be guaranteed! That is the most important part of his pirate group! If he is affected by battle and dies, then he will lose a lot! After thinking for a while, Shi Ji didn''t do anything, and said coldly, "In a few days, the old man is not free today!" "Don''t wait a few days! Come today!" Arthur gave a dangerous smile. Hearing the words, Shi Ji''s face immediately sank, and he secretly said in his heart, it seems that today is good! raises his hand to attack first. Seeing this, Arthur waved his hand quickly, stopped him, and said sternly, "Well, I just made fun of you. An old friend wants to see you!" In the next moment, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni appeared in front of him from Seireitei. At the same time, Shi Ji also felt a well-known sense of threat suddenly appeared in front of Arthur, as if there was an extra person there. Although he didn''t see anyone, he still believed in his instincts very much, so he didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately released his domineering look and feel, and began to feel it carefully. "Yep!?" Shiji was a little surprised. His domineering appearance did scan a person there, and he was very familiar with the outline of that person, who was the one who almost killed him. But, isn''t that person already dead? The corpse was delivered by him himself! And Arthur in front of him is his grandson! How could he appear here? Unless it''s a hell! And at this moment, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni looked at Shiji in front of him, smiled and said hello: "Shiji, long time no see!" "Nani!!!" Really hell! ! ! This voice is exactly the same as Yamamoto Shigekuni! Shiji wondered if there was something wrong with his ears? Looking at the shocked Skee in front of him, Arthur suddenly got a nasty taste, first raised the corners of his mouth slightly, then lowered his head, staring at Skee, after showing a terrifying expression, said in a low voice, grimly: "Since my grandfather died, he has given me dreams every day. He said he missed you and wanted to take you down with you. Otherwise, he would not be reconciled to death, so he crawled out of **** again and prepared to take you away! " "Nani!!!" Shiji was horrified again. If Arthur said so, would all the people he killed before want to crawl out and take him away? In an instant, countless ghosts crawled out of **** to kill him. "Gulong!" Shiji swallowed involuntarily. Then he secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, Roger would definitely not find him, otherwise he would not dare to imagine the scene at that time! "I..." Just when Shiji wanted to say something. "boom!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni gave Arthur a violent thud. "hiss---" He could not help but hugged his head and squatted defense, touched the small bag on his head, sucked in cold air, his face was painful, his face was crying without tears. "Don''t listen to my grandson''s nonsense, I just took a special devil fruit!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni explained with an excuse that Shiji could accept. "Oh!" Shi Ji understood. Immediately, he was angry again, how could he believe such a ridiculous thing! "Rooster, let''s continue the last battle!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni said solemnly. "Jiehahahahaha!" Shi Ji first smiled boldly, and then refused, "Although I also want to fight with you, it is not the time today. When I send them away, you can come and find me last time. Up!" If it were normal, he would fight too. Who was he afraid of? But today is different, he has his men with him! If there is a fight now, if it spreads to Dr. Indie, then he will lose a lot! And he didn''t know the strength of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, he had lost his single-on-one before, and now after using the special devil fruit, the dangerous aura on his body is even worse. Fighting in this case will almost 100% affect your subordinates! "It doesn''t matter ~ www.novelhall.com~ Just today, your subordinates, my grandson will take care of them, don''t worry!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni saw his concern. As soon as the voice fell, Arthur flew to the side of Scarredo and Dr. Indigo, reaching out to grab the collar behind their necks. "Woobo woobo!" Immediately, Skaredo wanted to resist and turned around and punched him. "boom!" Arthur smiled slightly and punched out the same, the fists between the two collided together. "Cracking!" At this time, a flash of electric light flashed, and Skaredo immediately fell down, his body still trembling and twitching, and black smoke came out of his mouth. "Gulong!" Upon seeing this, Dr. Indy swallowed, and did not dare to resist, letting Arthur lift him up. "Okay! Now you can fight with peace of mind!" Arthur said while holding Skaredo, who was twitching constantly with black smoke in one hand, and Dr. Indy, who dared not resist in the other, looked at Skee. . "I..." For a time, Shi Ji was speechless. However, he also knows that he must fight this time! Then, he looked at Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni with a solemn expression, his aura began to rise. The battle is about to start! :. : Chapter 175： Fierce "Shi Ji, I don''t want to bully you! Now, I know your abilities very well, but you don''t know my abilities at all, so for your fair fight, I will explain my abilities to you before fighting!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni looked at Shiji with a serious attitude, "My devil fruit is called the fruit of death. It is probably the fruit of the animal phantom beast species. It has a special ability to slash the soul with a sword and a ghost, and my body has also become the state of death, which is the soul. Status, you have to be armed and domineering to hit me, and only by seeing and hearing domineering can you "see" me!" "Among them, the Zanpaku Knife can send out a large amount of flames to kill the enemy. Ghost Dao is divided into three types, namely Break Dao, which can release a variety of attack skills, bind Dao, and can release a variety of control skills. Dao, you can release all kinds of healing skills!" "That''s about it, do you have any questions?" Question? There is no doubt, only wonder! Listening to Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekunis explanation, Shi Ji felt inexplicably, when he ate this fluttering fruit, should he consider it again? Although the ability of Piao Piao Guo is also very strong, but no one is comprehensive! Look at other peoples fruits. They can attack, control, heal, and are immune to ordinary attacks like natural fruits, and their own fruits, um...can float! For a while, Shi Ji was a little jealous, but fortunately, he quickly suppressed it. "Then I''m going to shoot!" Shi Ji said with a solemn expression. "Let''s do it!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni''s eyes sharpened suddenly. "Chop!" Shiji''s body twisted, and a huge slash flew out. Upon seeing this, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni smiled slightly, took the Ryubane Ruohuo in his hand, grabbed the middle of the sword with one hand, grabbed the handle with the other, and said something in his mouth. "Everything in Vientiane is ashes, flowing like fire!!!" In an instant, a large number of hot flames burst out of Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni''s body, rushing out of the surroundings, and the temperature in the air rose by tens of degrees, and the air was so hot that it was visibly distorted by the naked eye! "!" "Song Ming!" At the moment when Liu Jian Ruo Hu was drawn out, a tornado-shaped flame wall swept towards Shi Ji. Danger! Chopped completely disappeared as soon as he encountered the tornado-shaped Yanbi, and it didn''t even play a blocking role, so Yanbi continued to swept toward it. Before the attack arrived, Shi Ji felt the air heat up with the hot wind. His long blond hair even started to smell of burnt due to the hot wind. He could not help but curse, what the **** is this animal devil fruit, it is more natural than natural! Even the lava of the Akagi is not as hot as this! However, after cursing, the problem still needs to be solved. "Gosho Dimaki!" The next moment, the mountain controlled by him instantly turned into a rock wall, resisting him. "Boom!" "!" The moment the tornado-shaped flame wall and the rock wall collided with each other, a huge wave of hot air burst out and swept towards the surroundings! At the same time, the tornado-shaped flame wall did not disappear, but it was rotating and stalemate with the rock wall. Every second, a large amount of soil was directly swept away, and a small part of the hot flame wall was burned a little bit. The molten slurry dripped down. Soon the rock wall was completely penetrated. Fortunately, at the same time, the tornado-shaped fire wall stopped! "Old man Yamamoto, is this the animal devil fruit you are talking about?" Shiji wiped the sweat from the hot air on his head and asked angrily. This flame is at least three times hotter than the lava of the red dog. If this is animal, what is it for nature? One move, just one move, has already made him feel the power of Yamamoto Genryusai! The strength of Shigekuni Yamamoto Motoyanagisai is definitely more than twice as high as when he fought him! If it were his complete victory, he would not be afraid, but the problem is not now! He now has a rudder on his head, and his legs are scrapped, and his strength is less than half. In this case, the chance of winning against the current Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni is only a tenth at most. One! "You see me like this, don''t you?" Moto Ryusai Shigekuni asked rhetorically. Uh... got... you have evidence and you have reason, Shiji has nothing to say! Seeing that he was completely invisible to the naked eye in front of his eyes, and could only feel the domineering Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni, Shi Ji was at a loss for a moment! "Fire Burning City!" At this time, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni once again issued the sword, and the blade released a huge wall of flames like a palm, and headed towards Shiji, as if he was caught in his hand. Seeing this, Shi Ji quickly gave up the control of Piao Piao Guo and fell straight from the air, avoiding the attack. Now that the hill he controlled was almost burned by Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, there was nothing to control in his hand, and he had nothing to control, the use of Piao Piao fruit was at least reduced by half! So he can only fall to the surface of the sea, using sea water as a control object to use the floating fruit with all his strength! Moreover, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni uses fire. For fire, using water to attack is obviously better than using soil to attack! Shiji fell and avoided the palm of the flame, but the palm of the flame was not so easy to dodge. Under the control of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, the palm of the flame turned and chased after the falling Shiji. "Gosho Dimaki!" When he reached the surface of the water, Ski immediately activated his abilities, and a water lion roared out of the sea and ran directly towards the palm of the flame. "!" The two collided, and there was no air wave, but like water poured into the burning charcoal, a lot of white water vapor emerged, and the entire battlefield was filled with water vapor for a while. After a while, after Shiji wasted a lot of seawater, the palm of the flame was finally extinguished. At this time, the radius of ten li was full of water vapor, and even reached a state where he could not see his fingers. Fortunately, this is not a problem for the two of them at all. Both can sense each other''s position. "Shantou!" At this moment, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni took a few steps, teleporting directly toward Shiji like a flash. Shiji used his knowledge and domineering to perceive the position of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni constantly approaching, startled, and rushed to attack! "Gosho Dimaki!" A water lion roared toward Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni. When the water lion''s paw was about to touch Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, his footsteps moved slightly, and a flash step appeared directly behind the water lion, flashing this attack. Seeing this, Shi Ji directly let go of the water lion, folded his hands in front of his chest, and used the fluttering fruit with all his strength! In the next moment, dozens of water lions, hundreds of meters high, roared out of the sea. Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni subconsciously stopped, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous smile appeared on his face. A wave of the sword! "Hell from the heat!" "Boom boom boom!" In an instant, dozens of pillars of fire around Shi Ji soared into the sky, dispelling all the water lions, and gathered towards him in the center. Danger! Shiji raised his brows~www.novelhall.com~ A deadly threat shrouded him, and even made him feel breathless. "Flop!" His heart beat faster. The next moment, relying on his rich combat experience, he decisively rushed into the sea, using the fruit ability to drain the sea around him, and hurried towards the deep sea. "Boom!" The moment the pillars of fire gathered, it exploded! ! ! A monstrous flame swept out from the center point where the pillars of fire gathered, and it was like purgatory in a radius of hundreds of miles, and the sky was full of fire. "Grumbling!" The heat brought by the sea of ??fire boiled the entire sea. It was not until half a minute later that the boiling sound slowly disappeared. At the same time, the sea water in the sea area hundreds of miles in radius was completely boiled and evaporated, and the sea water was dropped several tens of meters out of thin air. the height of! For a while, the entire sea area was covered with hot water vapor, and it rose toward the sky, causing the clouds in the sky to begin to densely. The clear sky slowly became darker and spread out toward the outside. , The sea area for hundreds of miles is full of vapor and smoke! After a while, the sea water poured into this sea area again, the sea water evaporated by the boiling rose slowly, and some of the Neptune-like corpses that had been affected to the full ripeness also emerged! At this time, Shi Ji was hiding in the deep sea for thousands of meters. Seeing all this, his pupils shrank a little! :. : Chapter 176： Show "Damn it!" Shi Ji could not help but cursed inwardly. What kind of ghost fruit does Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni eat? The strength has increased so much, and it is so fast, only a few months. As the **** can achieve this level, if it is another year, it will not go to heaven! Don''t wait for him to hesitate, the next moment, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni made an operation that shocked his jaw. I saw Yamamoto Motoyanagishai Shigekuni falling from the sky, falling straight toward the deep sea where he was. There is no ripple! Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni rushed into the sea like this! Fuck! ! ! Are you sure you are eating devil fruit? Whose devil fruit can enter the sea directly? Shiji''s eyes were round, revealing an unbelievable appearance! Yes! is that some devil fruits are not afraid of sea water! But there is a reason! Because the sea water can only make the capable person weak, and cannot prohibit the ability, so some capable persons can use the ability to minimize the impact of the water on them! Like a green pheasant, if it falls into the sea, it will freeze itself and the surrounding sea in an instant, and will not touch the sea, so it will not be affected by the sea! Like Shi Ji now, he drained the sea water without touching the sea water, so naturally he was not afraid of the sea water! But now, Shigeyuki was completely shocked by this operation of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni. He rushed directly into the sea! The body and the sea are in unobstructed contact. There are only two possibilities in this situation! First, this fruit is really special, and even the sea cannot affect it. Secondly, this fruit was completely fabricated by Shigekuni Yamamoto Genyanagi. His abilities did not come from this, so naturally he would not be affected by the sea. For a time, Shiji couldn''t tell which kind of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni belonged to, and he didn''t have time to tell, because Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni had already rushed over! When Shigei was two hundred meters away, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni gripped the handle of the knife in his right hand. After stimulating a trace of spiritual power, he swung it hard! "Matsuming!" "---" A tornado-shaped flame wall emerged from the sea water, constantly evaporating the nearby sea water, but also engulfing the sea water into the fire tornado, forming a weird yellow and white water and fire tornado, towards Skie rolled over, Skee''s eyes narrowed slightly, and instead of choosing hard resistance, he retreated straight back. He knew that in the current environment, there was no need to resist this kind of flame attack at all. He only needed to retreat a little later and stretch the distance. After that, the attack will disperse by itself. Sure enough, after he opened the distance, the fire and water tornado went less than three hundred meters, the fire was slowly extinguished, leaving only a small, slightly rotating waterspout brought by the fire tornado, but it was also a hundred meters away. The rice was scattered afterwards. After the tornado has completely dissipated, Shi Ji stretched out his right hand, aimed at Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, and launched the floating fruit with all his strength. "Gosho Dimaki!" Shiji controlled all the sea around Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, forming a circular seawater ball, completely covering Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni. But it''s not over yet! "Armed and domineering!" At the same time, Shiji launched the armed color domineering, followed the fluttering fruit ability, extended it, and attached to the inside of the sea water ball. A black sea ball just like this directly locked Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni inside. . His right hand shook hard. Suddenly, the sea ball squeezed directly towards the middle Yamamoto Genyanagisai Shigekuni. Feeling the pressure from all around, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni did not panic, and his body shook slightly. "Torch!" A fiery flame burst out from his body, directly burning the sea ball covering him clean. In the next second, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni once again waved his sword. "Fire Burning City!" The inflammation wall, like a huge palm, swarmed Shiji. Shiji stepped back subconsciously again, opening the distance between the two sides. At the same time, he used the fluttering fruit to control the sea around Yamamoto Genryusai and constantly disturb him. The two sides were in a stalemate like this. Although Yamamoto Motoyagisai has an advantage in strength, he is stronger than Shiji in the previous section, but Shiji has successfully narrowed the gap between the two sides with his rich combat experience and environmental advantages. Arthur is above the sky, holding Skaredo with one hand and Dr. Indigo with the other, carefully watching the battle between the two sides with the heart net. Seeing that the two sides were deadlocked, he couldn''t help shook his head. Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni is still not very proficient. Although he used the first solution, the **** solution is a little bit worse. I cant use it yet. Otherwise, it doesnt have to be as troublesome as it is now. Enough to evaporate the entire sea nearby, how can Shiji have any environmental advantages! However, Arthur is sure that the final win must be Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni. The reason is very simple, the physical strength of the two sides is completely unequal. After his death, the age of Yamamoto Genyuzai Shigekuni was renewed. Although he is now an old look, in fact, he can only be counted as less than one year old in Seoreitei, and his physical strength is at his peak. status. Now Shi Ji, not to mention physical strength, even his strength is less than half of his heyday. "Grumbling!" The two sides are fighting back and forth on the bottom of the sea, and the sea is constantly boiling. The level of the sea is constantly changing. It will be burned and it will drop a few meters, and then it will rise a few meters because of the influx of sea water. The water vapor caused before has not dissipated, but has become stronger and richer, and it continues to spread, spreading outwards and climbing upwards. Originally, there were only hundreds of miles of water vapor, but now it has almost diffused for thousands of miles. The sea is out of reach. "Boom!" "Pattern!" At this moment, the black clouds that appeared in the sky because of the rising water vapor could no longer bear it, and the pouring rain fell suddenly. But it did not affect the two people fighting under the sea. "Huh huh!" Shiji drew a distance from Shigekuni Yamamoto Genryusai again, his chest was bent together, and he was panting. There was a feeling of exhaustion on his body, and the sweat kept flowing down! The two had only fought for a long time, and Shi Ji''s stamina had already consumed most of it, and he smiled bitterly when he looked at Shigekuni Yamamoto, who was not tired at all. Is this retribution? When he fought against Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekoku, he relied on his stronger physical strength and strength than Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni, and slowly suppressed Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni, making him fall into a disadvantage and into a desperate situation! Now, the retribution is coming, and the positions of the two sides have changed. At this time, he saw Genryusai Shigekuni not far away and stopped, with one hand facing him and his mouth closed, not knowing what he was talking about. next moment. "Boom!" "---" A thin, cherry blossom-colored shock wave hit him directly. Shiji frowned and murmured, "Is this the ruin he just said?" Although this power seems to be very powerful, it really does not have the threat of the flames that Yamamoto Motoyanagisaid Shigekuni cut off just now! "Chop!" Shi Ji twisted his body and kicked out a huge slash with his foot, directly breaking through the impact. And this scene was also seen in the eyes of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni not far away, he murmured, "Zanpakuto''s ability has been exercised, and the next step is to break the road and bind the road!" That''s right, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni is using this opportunity to fight Shiji to practice various skills of the **** of death! Although he had already mastered the various skills of Reaper before, he was practicing by himself after all. Compared with actual combat, he was always a little bit less interesting. This opportunity was rare, so he was prepared to guarantee his own safety. , Use all the skills as many times as possible! When Shijis chopping wave and the yellow fire flash collided, the two canceled each other out, and there was no sound, but the sea water waved, and a huge thrust was pushed out from the center of the collision between the two. "Sing and sing broken. This rope!" At this time, a rope rushed out from behind the yellow fire flash that had just disappeared, and entangled directly toward Shiji. "Chop!" Shiji''s eyes narrowed slightly, his body twisted, and another huge slash shot out, slashing towards the rope. Danger! Extremely dangerous! The rope was easily cut off, but there was no happiness in reality. An inexplicable sense of crisis surged from Shijis heart. He fixed his eyes and saw Motoryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto stretched out a hand. He was approved, a dangerous blue light flashed in his palm. The next moment, a huge azure blue beam shock wave blasted towards Shiji at an extremely fast speed. "Sing and sing. Flying dragon strikes thieves and shakes the sky!" "Boom!" Shi Ji, who had just issued a slash, had only time to use his armed and domineering and slightly control some water to block the front ~www.novelhall.com~, he was directly bombarded to the front without any help. "Puff!" He sprayed out a mouthful of blood. Hastily! ! ! Shi Ji clutched his chest, almost mad! What the **** is this attack? Why your demon fruit ability develops at most several extended abilities. Is your devil fruit so beautiful? Others generally have only one kind of ability, and at most several extended abilities have been developed. And the fruit of Yamamoto Genyanagisai Shigekuni not only has a knife that can set fire, but can also release a rope with his hand, and even a shock wave in his hand? What makes him the most unbearable is that the shock waves emitted are of different colors? Tell me, besides it looks different, is there a hairy use? Isnt the power of the two the same? At most, the power behind is a few layers higher, and the size is only several times larger than the previous one! In fact, Shi Ji misunderstood. How could a shockwave on the 32nd be as powerful as the shockwave on the 88th? It''s all because of the chanting and discarding the predecessor time, which caused a significant drop in power, which gave him such an illusion! And what Shiji didn''t expect was that the better ones are still to come! Breaking Road and Bonding Road are more than that! :. : Chapter 177： Kido "Striated beast bones, spires, red crystals, steel wheels! Moving is the wind, stopping is the air, the sound of the spears striking each other overflows the virtual city! The 63rd of the broken road. Thunder Roar!" "Destroy yourself! The black dog of Rondanini, after reading it, completely burned out, and cut his throat! The ninth bondage. Hit" "Sing Po Abandon. Ty Lan!" "The thundering carriage, the gap between the spinning wheel, this thing has light, it is divided into six! Sixty-one of the way of binding. Six rods are light!" ... All kinds of powerful controls and attacks, like the tide, continue towards Shiji! Control and attack, chanting and chanting abandonment, various ghost skills are perfectly connected, and the consumption of physical and spiritual power is just right. Every move is precisely calculated under the careful calculation of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni! On the other side, Shi Ji has been numb to the show! He just wants to ask...what the **** is this ghost fruit! ? can set fire, set shock wave, put rope, he endured it! also **** can let the wind, shine, discharge! Tell me, what else can''t you put your fruit? You do all the work of natural fruits with a single fruit. Will this give other devil fruits a way to survive? If God gave him another chance to choose, and put the fruits of death and piaopiao fruits mentioned by Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni in front of him, he would definitely pick up the piaopiao fruits and throw them directly on the ground, and then step on a few feet. , Angrily, "Bah, what kind of **** fruit!" Finally he picked up the death fruit and bit it down! "Boom!" Another flying dragon strike thieves thunder cannon hit Shiji head-on. "Puff!" "Ahem!" "Huh huh!" Shiji spit out a mouthful of blood while clutching his chest, panting heavily and coughing non-stop. Now he is covered with wounds and blood, and there is no good place on his body. Moreover, he himself knows that his physical condition is very bad, he is close to the edge of death, and his stamina is exhausted! "Huh huh!" Not far away, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni was also panting slightly in embarrassment. However, his state is much better than Shiji! Although he was also injured a little, it was only a minor injury, and only half of his physical strength remained. The only bad thing is that because there are too many ghosts, there is not much spiritual power left! "Ahem, old man Yamamoto, it seems that you have won this time!" Shi Ji flew up from the bottom of the sea, squeezed a smile on his face, and said with a strong smile. After hearing him, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni was taken aback, then smiled and said, "What? Did you surrender? Do you want to surrender? Don''t worry, as long as you surrender, I will let it go this time. You a horse!" "Jie ha ha ha ha! Give up? Surrender? How could it be possible!!!" Shi Ji smiled boldly, but there was a hint of inexplicable sadness and relief in his laughter. Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni heard his sadness and relief, but didn''t say anything, because he knew that for Shi Ji, death in battle was the greatest reward! Shiji usually looks funny, but he is undoubtedly arrogant in his heart. For him, defeat, arrest, or even death can be done. But concede defeat and surrender. Even if he survives, he will never accept it. Otherwise, he would not be arrested when he went to the navy headquarters alone! At that time, he was not like he is now, his strength was still at his peak, and he was able to fight the Warring States and Karp together for a long time, and even destroyed half of the naval headquarters. Couldn''t he run away at that time? No, he can run away! As a person with the ability of Fluttering Fruit, it is false to say that he can''t run away. If nothing else, light energy flying makes his escape ability rise to the extreme. Even if Karp and the Warring States join forces, it is easy to defeat him, but It''s not easy to catch him! However, he was so proud that he couldn''t even accept the news that his old rival Roger was executed in the weakest sea, the East China Sea. Naturally, he couldn''t accept the option to escape. That''s why he stumbled at the naval headquarters and was caught by a miss! "Lion. Chikiya!" Shiji roared, squeezing all the remaining stamina, his body was constantly twisting, his legs danced, he cut out a series of huge slashes, and flew towards Yamamoto Genryusai. Subconsciously, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni slammed his knife back at him. "Matsuming!" Tornado-shaped inflammation wall spun out. "Boom!" After colliding with the first slash, the slash was easily eliminated. "Boom" followed by the second one, which was also easily eliminated. The third way. The fourth way. ... In the end, the flames of Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni were still extinguished by continuous slashing. "Fire Burning City!" So, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni once again waved the flowing blade in his hand like a fire, and shot out like a huge flame wall, and grabbed it towards Shiji. "Boom!" The flame collided with the slash once again, and the slash that had already been shot in front of Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni was pushed back. Then, without waiting for the result of the collision, Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni again swung his sword heavily, squeezing out the remaining spiritual power in his body. "Hell from the heat!" Dozens of pillars of fire that were more victorious than before soared into the sky, and gathered together at an extremely fast speed. and Shiji is in the middle of these pillars of fire! He did not resist, but stopped the slash, gave up the resistance, smiled slightly, and said seriously, "Old man Yamamoto, you won!" The next moment, dozens of fire pillars gathered together, covering Shi Ji''s body. "Boom!!!" Flames burst out from the center of the gathered pillars of fire, and a raging fire ignited in the sea for hundreds of miles! "Grumbling!" In an instant, the entire sea boiled, and the thin water vapor that had already begun to diffuse again. After a short while, the sea disappeared again. At this time, Shi Ji has disappeared without a shadow, and there is no scum left. Watching this scene, Arthur couldn''t help sighing. Of course, Arthur didn''t feel sorry for Shiji, but he felt sorry for Shiji''s bounty and the two knives at his feet, Deadwood and Sakura! These two good knives were also burned into molten iron and fell into the sea. Originally, Arthur also thought that if Skee died decently and left a whole body, he would give the corpse to the Navy for a bounty, and then remove the two knives, use them or sell them! And now? Don''t talk about the whole body, not even the whole sword! What a waste! Seeing Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni, whose spiritual power was exhausted and was crumbling, Arthur hurriedly stepped forward and accepted him into Seireitei. After , he flew back towards Hyjal Island with Skaredo and Dr. Indigo. ---- Hyjal Island At this time, this place was already completely covered by the water vapor that had diffused during Shiji''s fight with Yamamoto Genryusai. Although it did not reach the point where he could not see his fingers, he could not see how many meters~www.novelhall.com~ On the navy warship. It has been a long time since the death of the five kingdoms. Looking at the dead bodies of the five kings on the ground, the Warring States period always felt as if he had forgotten something, but he couldn''t tell. Yep? King! ? Warring States'' inspiration flashed, and finally remembered. Where is Arthur? The Warring States suddenly remembered that there was another king with him just now, Pendragon Arthur! Just now, his attention was completely attracted by the five kings, and he didn''t pay attention to Arthur who followed him there. It was only now that he remembered! After , he hurriedly asked about the last Aka Inu, but Aka Inu didn''t pay attention, so he didn''t know. In the end, he can only send someone to ask about it! There is no way, after five kings have died, another one will disappear, right? The five dead kings were the equivalent of a slap in the Navys face. If one were to be thrown under his nose, would he still do it? Fortunately, the news from the Skybreaker was that Arthur had already returned. The Warring States finally breathed a sigh of relief and began to care about other things! He looked at the direction where the steamy steam and smoke came from around him, and he couldn''t help but frowned. There...it seems to be where Skee flew away, right? :. : Chapter 178： Coke World headlines "Shocked, Golden Lion Shiji escaped again! ! ! World report "The Chambord Islands Live Broadcast Event! "Five kings die! "Angels start to appear! "Spicy man! "The Mad Scientist Dr. Indigo is offering a soaring reward! ------------ the next morning The air is exceptionally fresh. At this time, the Skybreaker had re-departed and headed for the Chambord Islands. On board. Arthur was lying on the sofa in the lobby with a newspaper, watching today''s news, smiling. Fire! This incident is completely on fire! Almost all newspapers in the world gave headlines to this event! Arthur also followed a large wave of prestige. Although he didn''t appear in the live broadcast for a few seconds, who did you think was the cause of the injury from Skeet? It successfully attracted people''s attention and made people pay attention to him! As the main promoter and protagonist, Dr. Indy succeeded in making his bounty soar to one billion Baileys because of his death in the end, or the kind that can get all the bounty regardless of life and death! You know, with the strength of Dr. Indigo, only one or two billion Baileys bounty died. This time he succeeded in having the treatment that a top pirate can have. This shows that the Navy and the world How angry the government is! But, it''s more than that! The five dead king kingdoms jointly offered a reward, and publicly offered a reward of 3 billion Baileys in the newspapers, as long as the head of Dr. Indigo. This adds up to a price of four billion Baileys, which makes Arthur feel a little moved! Of course, considering the value that Dr. Indigos brain and technology can bring to the kingdom is far more than that, he ultimately did not take action, but shut down Dr. Indigo and Scaledo first. The bottom layer of the Tianji number is monitored in real time by Tianji, and will be processed after returning. It is worth mentioning that this world seems to be full of maliciousness towards animals. Skaredo, the king of Zhen Beast Island, was actually identified by the Navy as a more spiritual orangutan, with a bounty of only 10,000 Baileys, and it was based on his affection that appeared on the live broadcast! But in fact, Skaredo''s strength is not too strong. Even eighteen years later, when Lu Fei arrived, he was only at the colonel level. Now it is only at the lieutenant colonel level, but it is not only the bounty! He is also one of the only two cadres under Shi Ji! If Shiji knew, he would crawl out of the coffin angrily, rush into the navy headquarters and make a fuss, and then yell at me, is Shiji shameless? Well, no matter what, it''s better than Chopper! Chopper''s bounty... Fifty Baileys! is like a joke! In the mere fifty pele, the navy wants to buy an elk? is so funny! might as well just sell the meat! I sold meat for more than this price! If fifty Baileys are converted into soft sister coins, it will be more than three yuan, and the purchasing power is equivalent to a 500ml bottle of Coke! Even after going through many big events later, it has been upgraded to 100 Baileys, but that is more than six soft sister coins, and the purchasing power is equivalent to the level of a few cents left after buying a two-liter bottle of Coke! Think about Chopper''s strength and skills. If this little money can really buy a Chopper, Arthur would definitely shout to give me 10,000 first! Unfortunately, when Arthur went to the Drum Kingdom, Chopper was not born yet, otherwise he would really consider taking Chopper away! "Your Majesty!" The voice of Heaven Breaker rang. "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked lightly. "A pirate attacked!" Heaven Breaker briefly explained the matter. "Oh!?" This actually aroused Arthur''s interest. He really didn''t expect a pirate to commit crimes at this time! You know, five kings just died, it was the time when the navy and the world government were sensitive. In order to prevent such things from happening in the future, and to ensure the smooth convening of the World Congress, half of the navy headquarters was mobilized in just one night, comprehensively and strictly protecting the king who was going to the World Congress. Even Arthur, a very powerful king, was added three warships in the remaining short distance of less than one day, plus the original Atherton, a total of four warships. Four colonels come to protect him! The members of the Griffin Pirates group that the Navy bought from Arthur before were also pulled out by the Navy and prepared to execute public punishment to deter the pirates! Those who dare to attack the king at this time, or have their heads removed, or they have problems with their brains! As long as the brain is good, we will not choose such a time point, but will wait for the incident to subside before thinking of a solution! "Don''t we have four naval ships to protect? What, is the opponent too strong?" Arthur frowned and asked. "No, your majesty!" Duan Tianji denied, and then changed his voice, explaining, "There are too many pirates. There are seven different pirate groups, and more than 20 pirate ships attacked!" "Uh... now are the pirates grouped to die? There are so many? And they are still near the Chambord Islands?" Arthur couldn''t help being stunned. You must know that under the nose of the world government and the Chambord Islands near the navy headquarters, although there are special pirates gathering places, there are many pirates coming and going, but that does not mean that the world government and the navy can''t control it. It was because of balance that I opened one eye and closed the other. After all, there are only two roads leading to the new world, one is the holy place of Maria, and the other is Murloc Island. And the pirates can only take the route of Chambord Islands, Coating, and Murloc Island! If the Chambordian Islands are sealed off by the world government and navy ~www.novelhall.com~ then the pirates who are going to the New World and the pirates from all over the world must be crazy, because it is equivalent to cutting off their advance and retreat route! And how destructive is a group of crazy pirates, what can they do? Not sure! The navy and the world government do not want to try! Therefore, I deliberately let a way out! However, at this time, the Navy and the world government will not consider whether the pirates are crazy or not. If there are problems again, they should be crazy! Therefore, the entire Chambordian archipelago, including the nearby waters, has been completely sealed off by martial law. And Arthurs location is not far from the Chambord Islands. Normally, the navy would be able to arrive in less than a day if it wanted to support it. At this time, it would take up to half a day, such as the Yellow Ape, or even less than ten minutes. Able to! Ten minutes, what can the pirates do? Eating a meal does not stop at this point. With curiosity, Arthur walked to the deck. At this time, the deck was already full of people, they quickly let a way out when they saw Arthur came out! "Your Majesty!" the people on the deck said respectfully in unison. Arthur waved his hand indifferently, and then walked to the bow of the ship. Looking at the Pirate Ship not far away, which was at war with four warships, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he whispered: "That flag is so familiar?" :. : Chapter 179： Fish giant The banner that made Arthur familiar with was the last of the seven pirate regiments, the one-ship pirate regiment, and the flag was a skull with a W-shaped beard. This banner, he seems to have seen it there! On board. "Blubru!" The voice of the phone bug rang. A strong blue giant with sunglasses and two black spur hammers answered the call. "Hey!" "It''s me! Listen well, now I''ll tell you one last time. The fastest naval support takes only ten minutes to reach the scene, so the action time is only seven minutes. You must not exceed this time. Once you exceed this time, you will immediately. Jump off the boat and escape!" "The pirates on your ship are hired temporarily, and the six pirate regiments responsible for covering you are also temporary hired by me. They are all seas of greed after seeing Dr. Indigo kidnapping the king and gaining benefits. thief!" "So if it doesn''t work, those pirates and pirate groups can give up. Regardless of the mission''s unfinished task, it is most important to ensure your own safety!" Some vicissitudes and weak voices on the phone worm paused, and then said earnestly. "Now, there are only four of us left on our boat. I don''t want to sacrifice any of our important partners on the boat just to save Wald, you know? Sebastian!" "Well, I got it!" Sebastian nodded with some emotion, and replied, "Bing Jack, if I don''t succeed, I will leave immediately!" "That''s good!" Bin Jack said solemnly. Bondi Vardy! A legendary great pirate known as a world destroyer! A pirate who can make the world government collude with the pirates to destroy him! was active on the sea more than ten years ago! used to be a free and unrestrained person, who regarded partners as relatives, adventurers more like pirates than pirates. Later, the world government installed spies in the pirate regiment and instigated subordinates and was captured! In the process, his brother Bin Jack made the most correct, but also the most heartbreaking decision at the time as the acting captain, giving up his captured Wald and fleeing, which led to a major change in his character when he escaped in the future. Become a person who treats partners as tools! However, now he is being frozen on the sixth floor of Advance City. If there were no accidents, he would escape in eighteen years when Luffy pushed into the city. But, the accident happened like this! Dr. Indigos actions gave Bing Jack, who desperately wanted to rescue the captain and his brothers, some inspiration and ideas! Therefore, Sebastian and other pirates attacked Arthur! Of course, as the think tank and army division of Ward Pirates, Bingjieke wanted to save Bundy Wald, but he didn''t want to sacrifice Sebastian. So he calculated everything, and even when the yellow ape would come to support him is the most accurate, even if Sebastian was unsuccessful in the final kidnapping, as a giant fish, he can easily escape from the bottom of the sea! The only thing he didn''t count was that the time between getting the news, generating inspiration, and finally paying the action was too short, he had no time to investigate the target of the attack, but just chose a king at random! However, based on past experience, he judged that as far as the king is concerned, most of them are ordinary people, and a few of them are people of some strength, but 99% of the kings will definitely not be the opponent of Seth Batien! So... he has a one-percent chance of picking from among the kings of the Chambord Islands! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "Boom boom boom!" ... The sound of shells and explosions rang endlessly in this area! More than twenty pirate ships and four warships are shooting frantically. Sebastian was blind in both eyes due to countless fierce battles in the past, but the blindness of both eyes did not knock him down. On the contrary, his blindness made his vision a lot stronger. He carefully felt the surrounding battle situation with his knowledge. very bad! Excluding his other six pirate regiments, most of the captains have only lieutenant colonel-level combat power, and only two have colonel-level combat power! Although there are more ships than the navy, they are far inferior to the navy in terms of performance. So at the beginning of the battle, more than 20 pirate ships were suppressed by four naval ships! But this is also what Bin Jack expected! Bing Jack as long as they drag the navy ship, I never thought that they could fight the navy. This mission mainly depends on Sebastian. Feeling the surrounding battle and environment again, Sebastian sighed deeply and walked to the bow without any hesitation. He made a vertical leap and jumped straight down. "Puff!" There was a huge wave of zero points. Of course, judging by the huge body of the giant fish, this diving can also reach 9 points! After Sebastian entered the water, he swung his legs a few times and swam hundreds of meters into the depths of the sea before swiftly diving towards the Broken Sky. In less than half a minute, I swam to a place 50 meters directly below the Sky Breaker! He didn''t rush up. As a giant fish, he didn''t have to worry about breathing problems on the bottom of the sea, so he carefully felt the situation above with his sight and hearing. at the same time. Arthur was watching the situation under the seabed projected by the Skybreaker. Although Sebastians diving is very concealed, most people cant find him, but Unstoppable Skybreaker is a yacht with radar detection! And he also stopped fifty meters below the Heavenly Breaker''s body. The Heavenly Breaker could see him with his eyes. If you still can''t find it, then it might as well die! "Blue fish giant?" Arthur stroked his chin and thought. He always felt that he had seen this giant fish somewhere, but he didn''t think about it. However, there are not many giants in the animation, and the fish giant as a hybrid is a rare species, so after thinking about it for a while, he thought of his origin. Ward Pirates! It''s easy to handle after finding the origin! Following the history and combining the information he knows in this world, he carefully considered and analyzed it, and without much effort, he probably guessed what Bin Jack was going to do! Learn from Dr. Indigo, kidnap the king and rescue the captain! "Really, the good ones don''t learn, the bad ones!" Arthur couldn''t help showing a helpless expression! Actually, he doesn''t care if he learns badly or not. What he cares about is that he doesn''t learn badly, even if it''s bad enough to his head, it''s almost dead! Just when he wanted to call a Saint Seiya casually to go straight to solve Sebastian! Suddenly, a flash of inspiration, a thought came into his mind! So, he immediately gave up his previous ideas and waved his hand~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "You go down and rest in the cabin for a while, and come back later!" "Yes!" the people on the deck agreed in unison. Then, everyone retreated in an orderly manner and entered the cabin. And Sebastian under the boat also sensed this, with a hint of joy on his face! is this time! He shook his feet abruptly, jumped directly from the bottom of the sea, jumped up from the sea, stretched out his big blue hand, and grabbed Arthur who was standing on the bow. next moment. "Snapped!" There was a clear clap. Arthur slapped Sebastian''s face directly, and slid a business card toward his pants. "Puff!" Sebastian was directly flew hundreds of meters away, and fell into the sea, splashing huge waves. Under the sea! was slapped down by Arthur. Although Sebastian was not concussed, but now he is completely confused and has no idea what he is doing! Fortunately, he still remembered Binks'' words, and subconsciously swam directly into the distance and fled here directly. and just shortly after he left. A yellow light flashed in the sky, and with a boom, more than 20 pirate ships were sunk almost simultaneously! :. : Chapter 180： Cobra Chambord Islands. Area 66, naval station! From the 60th to the 69th of the Chambord Islands, it belongs to the world government''s territory! Among them, the naval station in area 66 is the last place for the kings to stop and rest in the world council, and then it will be Mary Gioia! When Arthur entered the port under the leadership of Atherton, the night was already dark! Although it was a little episode, he still reached the Chambord Islands in a day! While Arthur was eating dinner, Atherton came to visit. "Good evening, Your Majesty Arthur!" Atherton said hello with a smile. "Colonel Etherton, it''s just time to come, sit down, and have dinner together!" Arthur made a gesture of please and said with a smile. The waiter beside quickly put Atherton with a set of tableware. "That''s good!" Esselton was not polite, took the tableware, and immediately ate with relish, "Well, not bad!" "What can Colonel Atherton want to do with me?" Arthur asked as he ate. "That''s it. After today has passed, it will be less than four days before the meeting is officially held, and we have to go one day in advance, so I want to ask you whether you are going to go to Mariagioa tomorrow or two days later. Going again?" Atherton asked. "Then..." Just as Arthur was about to answer, a sound of footsteps interrupted him. "Da da da!" "Your Majesty!" Brian walked up to him and said respectfully. "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked. "A staff member from an auction house just sent an invitation card!" As he said, Brian took out a 4A paper size gold invitation card with ornate patterns on it and handed it to Arthur. This is a powerful auction house! This was Arthur''s first thought. After all, not long after he entered Hong Kong, the people at the auction house were able to get the news and sent a golden invitation card. This is enough to show that they have the strength! If you dont have the strength, let alone get the news, the golden invitation will be delivered? "Oh? Golden invitation?" Arthur took the invitation with curiosity, turned it over and looked at it, frowning and wondering, "Majiri Auction House!" As for the auction house in Chambord Islands, Arthur didn''t know well, and he didn''t know it carefully, so naturally he didn''t know about the Margery auction house. "Margeri Auction House is now recognized as the first auction house in the Chambord Islands. It has a strong strength, a background, and a very wide range of business, but they are all high-end businesses and serve people such as princes and nobles. " Atherton explained with a hint of disgust, and then said as soon as his voice changed. "Because of the recent convening of the World Parliament, the kings and princes and ministers of various countries have gathered in the Chambord Islands, so they specially held a special event for the kings tomorrow night, inviting you rich kings to come!" "Oh!" Arthur nodded clearly, but at the same time, he also heard the disgust between Atherton''s words. As for Athertons character, he naturally has some understanding after so many days of contact! A more upright and just navy, it should be considered a dovish navy in terms of position! The auction house that made him speak so disgustingly must have some stains that he can''t accept! Arthur thought for a while and said, "Well, let''s go to Mary Joa after participating in the auction tomorrow night!" "Okay!" Although Etherton hated the auction house, he did not object. ------------- The next day, early morning Fresh air. Arthur got up early and came to the deck. After taking a deep breath, he began to move his muscles and bones. "huh -" After a long time, Arthur vomited deeply after the exercise, and turned his eyes to the surrounding area. It was late at night when I came yesterday, and it was so pitch-black. Arthur didn''t see the surrounding environment clearly. It can be said that this is the first time he has seen the Chambordland Islands. What catches the eye is the sky full of colorful transparent bubbles and green trees that are hundreds of meters high, a strange scenery. And beside his ship are gorgeous ships of different sizes, decorations, flags, and these are the ships on which the kings of various kingdoms ride. Early in the morning, there were not many people in his port. Except for the naval soldiers stationed, Arthur only saw twos and threes of luxuriously dressed kings and noble ministers strolling around the port. At this time. "what---" There was a yawning sound from Arthur, and he turned his head to look. A young man with long black hair and a goatee, about the age of Arthur, walked out of the cabin while yawning. Arthur''s eyes lit up. He knows this person! After thinking about it, he put his hand on his forehead and took out a bunch of photos from the space. After that, the legs were slightly bent, and with a light touch, he jumped directly onto the boat where the man was. "Da da!" Both feet landed on the deck one after another, The young man turned his eyes to Arthur in an instant. "Are you?" the young man frowned and asked. "Hello, King Cobra, I am King of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea, Pendragon Arthur!" Arthur smiled and stretched out a hand. Although Cobra didn''t like this uninvited king, his good education made him stretch out his hand and shook Arthur, smiling and saying, "Hello!" "Please forgive me for coming uninvited!" Arthur smiled apologetically, then passed the photo in his hand to the past and explained, "However, there is a reason why I came here uninvited, because someone asked I will give you this stack of photos!" "This...this...this is!!!" After taking a look at the photo in Arthur''s hand, Cobra was taken aback for a moment, and then tremblingly stretched out his hand and took the photo, carefully Looking through it, the expression on his face became more and more excited, and tears couldn''t help streaming down. "This is what my men gave to me. It is a relic left by a friend of his named Truman. My men did not come this time. He asked me to give you the photo!" Arthur smiled and said, "That''s right. , There is a letter under the photo, you can read it!" Hearing this, Cobra quickly pulled out the letter under the photo, opened it and looked at it carefully. Not long after, his face was already full of tears, and he was choking while watching. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" At this moment Icarlem just walked out of the cabin, looking at Cobra, who was choked with tears on his face, and hurriedly stepped forward and cared. "It''s okay!" Cobra took a deep breath and waved his hand. His emotions eased slightly. He turned to look at Arthur and said sincerely, "Thank you!" "It''s okay, it''s easy!" Arthur smiled indifferently. "It''s a small effort for you, and it means a lot to me! From now on, you will be my good brother of Cobra!" Cobra looked at Arthur and said seriously. "Uh..." Arthur is speechless for a while, so simple is a good brother? However, he can also feel the sincerity in Cobra''s words! thought about it... Cobra seems to have only one heir, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Neferutali. Weiwei, right? ... For the face of your daughter, I recognize you, a good brother! Arthur looked at Cobra, nodded, and said boldly, "Okay! I will be a brother from now on!" Hearing this, Cobra''s face showed joy, and then he asked, "Brother Arthur, have you had breakfast?" Arthur shook his head. He just got up, the kitchen hasn''t had time to do it! "Well, Ikkalem, go to the kitchen and make a table of our kingdom''s special breakfast, and give my brother Arthur a taste!" Cobra said toward Ikkalem. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Icarim nodded, turned and left inside! "Come on, Brother Arthur, sit down!" Cobra pulled Arthur to the side table. In a short while, Icarim brought the waiters to the table with plates of exquisite Arabicastan breakfast. Arthur and Kolab talked while eating. The specialties of Alabasstan made Arthur''s appetite appetizing. Both Cobra and Arthur were also the kind of kings who loved the people. Regarding the development of the kingdom, the two of them could talk endlessly! After a long time, when it was almost noon, the two people still had no idea to separate! "Brother Cobra, then I''ll leave first!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand. "Go slow!" Cobra waved his hand! :. : Chapter 181： Your circle is really messy After separating from Korab, Arthur returned to the yacht and took care of the business. Until dusk! After Arthur finished dinner, he took Brian, Shaka, and Mir down the yacht. At this time, Atherton had already been waiting by the side. Although the Chambordian Islands are very safe now, there are navy everywhere, and Arthur is not an ordinary king, but Atherton thinks that the work should be done, even if it is just a look, so I have come here long ago to wait for Arthur. . "Colonel Atherton, good evening!" Arthur greeted with a smile. "Good evening, Your Majesty Arthur!" Atherton said with a smile. "Brother Arthur!" At this moment, a hearty voice came from the side, it was Cobra. "Brother Cobra!" Arthur turned his head and greeted with a smile. "Brother Arthur, are you going to the auction?" Cobra asked. "Yes!" Arthur nodded, then changed his voice and asked, "Brother Cobra, too?" "Yeah, let''s go together!" Cobra enthusiastically invited. "Okay!" Arthur readily agreed. Then, a group of people walked towards the No. 1 area together. "Brother Arthur, look at that, that bald head is the king of the Podsey Kingdom!" "Brother Arthur, that over there is the queen of S''Aan''er Kingdom, with a gentle personality, and a mortal enemy to the King of Podsey Kingdom!" "Brother Arthur, that dwarf is the king of the Geiger Kingdom, and is a good friend with the king of the Podsey Kingdom and the Queen of the Kingdom of S''Aan!" ... Along the way, they met a lot of kings, but Arthur came to the World Conference once, he almost didn''t know the kings here, only a few were familiar. And Cobra, as a person who has often come to the World Conference since the time of the prince, does not say all these kings, but he knows most of them. So he specifically introduced Arthur to the kings and queens of various kingdoms, and also introduced him to the grievances between the kings! Arthur has a headache for hearing these! is too complicated! A king can be a good friend with a queen, but at the same time, the kings mortal enemy can also be a friend of the same queen, and the queens mortal enemy is a friend of these two kings! Who are friends with whom? Arthur was a little confused after listening! He couldn''t help sighing, "Your circle is really messy!" Er...he seems to be in this circle too! However, he probably also summed up a little pattern! The king of the West China Sea can be good friends with the kings of the East China Sea, the North Sea, the South China Sea, the Great Channel, etc., but it is rarely a good friend with a certain king or queen of the West China Sea! Of course, Arthur can understand this after thinking about it. After all, the West China Sea and the East China Sea, the North Sea, the South China Sea, and the Great Waterway are naturally separated by geography. The chances that the two sides want to fight and conflict are rare. If there is no World Conference, they will not even be able to meet in this life, so everyone can talk Friends. And if they are also from the West Sea, then the two sides will have some contact, even if the kingdoms between the two sides are far away, but for the enterprising king, as long as they are in the same West Sea, they are competitors. Naturally, I won''t be any friends anymore! Not to mention the kings who have struggled between nations! It''s nice to meet and not fight! Soon, a group of people came outside the Margeri auction house. Looking from a distance, what you see is a hexagonal gray-white classical building with a width of more than 100 meters and a height of more than 30 meters. Although it does not seem to be luxuriously decorated, it makes people feel a sense of ancient history. A historic auction house! This is Arthur''s first feeling. And at this moment, there was a quarrel in front of the door of the auction house. "Boulder, you bastard, dare to show up in front of me!" A fat man in his thirties was angrily shouting at a middle-aged man in his forties. "What? Theodore, you want to bite me?" Boulder sneered. "Cough...Bah!" Theodore spat directly on Boulders face. "Ah---Theodore, I''m going to kill you!" Bould wiped the phlegm from his face, his eyes were round and angry, and he was about to rush towards Boulder with a roar. At the same time, Theodore rushed towards Boulder with all his eyes. "Your Majesty, calm down!" "Your Majesty, don''t be impulsive!" "Your Majesty, don''t go!" ... Upon seeing this, the palace ministers under the two hurriedly grabbed them both. "Who are these two people?" Arthur curiously pointed to the two of them and asked Cobra on the side. "Hehe, these two are the kings of the North Sea. The two countries are adjacent to each other, and they often have conflicts. However, because of the similar national strength, both sides have always won and lost. They almost always come to this world conference every time! It looks like Theodore, that''s why he is like this!" Cobra paused and continued to explain, "However, the two of them are just acting, each time they are held by the ministers and nobles under them, and there is no real fight!" "Oh!" Arthur nodded clearly. "You may not believe it, they are still relatives!" Cobra said with a mocking expression. "Theodore''s father''s youngest daughter married Boulder, Boulder''s sister married Theodore, and Theodore''s father married Boulder''s grandfather''s youngest sister, and Boulder''s father married The youngest sister of Grandpa Theodore Zeng!" "Wait...wait, let me keep going!" Arthur hurriedly called to stop. He couldn''t react for a while. After thinking about it, he said with some uncertainty, "In other words, Boulder married The aunt of Theodore, the uncle of Theodore?" "Theodore then married Boulders sister, who is Boulders brother-in-law? Theodores father is Boulds fathers uncle, which means that Theodores father is Boulders uncle. Otto is Boulder''s cousin!" "Boulder''s father married Theodore''s youngest sister, which means that Boulder''s father is Theodore''s father''s aunt, and Boulder is Theodore''s cousin!" "To sum up, Boulder is Theodore''s uncle and his cousin, and Theodore is Boulder''s brother-in-law and his cousin!" "Well! Almost!" Cobra was also a little uncertain, so after thinking about it, he nodded. "Your circle is really messy!" Arthur couldn''t help sighing again. Theodore and Boulder did not fight in the end, and entered the auction house one after the other. Seeing this, Arthur and Cobra also walked over. "Hello!" As soon as I arrived at the door, two beautiful faces and figures fouled the rules, and the dignified and majestic waitress stepped forward and said respectfully. Arthur and Cobra respectively handed her the invitation letter. "Are the two together? Or..." one of the waitress asked. "Let''s go together!" Cobra said magnificently. Arthur didn''t have any comments on this either. "Well, please come with me both of you!" Then, the waitress made a please gesture and led the two into the auction house. Compared with the simple atmosphere on the outside, the inside looks much more luxurious. Along the way, it is magnificent and decorated with various gems and rare treasures. Arthur even suspected that if the auction house were torn down, these decorations might be sold for hundreds of millions! Soon, under the leadership of the waitress, the two walked to the second floor and entered a luxurious box. "Two, this is Box No. 10, please wait a while, the auction will begin soon!" The waitress said with a smile, and then turned and left the box. Except for some of the people who participated in the auction this time, who had already entered Mariejoa, they have almost all come to the Chambord Islands. There are more than 30 kings, all on this floor, and each king is a box. It is divided into a circle on the second floor. In the middle of the first floor is the counter where the auction items are located. Through the large glass in the box on the second floor, you can intuitively see the things on the auction stage, and there is also a telephony bug in the box, projecting the things on the stage into the box. "Brother Arthur, sit down!" Cobra sat on the sofa in the box and beckoned Arthur to sit down. "Okay!" Arthur nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and also sat down. The ministers brought by the two and the navy escorted by them all stood behind. "!" As soon as the two of them sat down, the door of the box was knocked. "Come in!" Cobra said. "Da da da!" Suddenly, a slender beauty in high heels came in with a plate of fruit, put the fruit on the table, and then stood by the box. "Your Majesty, if you have any requirements, please do not hesitate to tell me, I am the foreman in charge of your box, Edithia!" After all the words were put on the table, one of the beautiful women stood up and said. Then, she changed her voice and whispered in a voice full of temptation, "If there is something" special! "The request is also possible!" About this, Cobra and Arthur both shook their heads, not interested at all! Among them, Cobra is a good purebred man, he only loves his wife, so he has no interest. And Arthur has no interest in this kind of bus! ...He only drives a private car! Seeing this, Edithia could only sneer, then retreated to the side of the box and waited. After a while, as a man with a blue tuxedo, round eyes and blond curly hair stood on the auction stage, the auction officially began! :. : Chapter 182： auctions "Welcome honorable kings and queens to our auction house!" After saying this, the blond man on the stage saluted, and then he introduced himself, "I am the auctioneer of this auction, Steven. Palmer!" His voice echoed throughout the auction, but he didn''t receive any response! This time, the king and queen were all sitting in the box on the second floor. Obviously no one would respond to him! However, Palmer had anticipated this, smiled slightly, and continued, "Then not much to say, then, the auction will officially begin!" He knows that the kings and queens are all over ten thousand people, but no one is willing to listen to his nonsense. The most important thing is to get into the topic quickly! "First of all, please have our first auction item!" Palmer said loudly. Then, behind the table, four waiters came out carrying a transparent glass box. Inside the glass box was a snow-white gauze dress with a long skirt studded with various bright diamonds. The waiter first carried the glass box and showed it all around before putting the glass box in the middle of the table! "This dress is called The Guardian of the Stars. It was designed by the well-known costume designer Yves Saint Laurent. It is inlaid with 999 dazzling diamonds. Wearing it is like being surrounded by diamonds and stars. Generally, it is called Guardian of the Stars! And the most important thing is..." While speaking, Palmer opened the glass box smoothly, then took a pistol from his arms and loaded it in one go. "boom!" One shot hit the dress directly! the dress, unscathed! "Its gauze skirt is woven from a special composite material. Even if it is hit by a musket on the spot, it will not be damaged at all. At the same time, it can be fireproof and waterproof, etc.!" "The starting price is one million Baileys!" As soon as his voice fell, a gentle woman''s voice rang in the third box, "Two million!" Hearing the words, Palmer''s eyes lit up and he shouted, "Queen Joanna of the Kingdom of Sia''an in Box No. 3 bid two million!" It can be seen that he has done a certain amount of work. Everyone in the box should be very clear, so he can say the name of the king or queen of the kingdom to which the box belongs. And his auction skills are also very high, and he didn''t use any fierce language, but only pointed out the identity of the person in the box between the words! If it''s in a normal auction, it''s useless, but it''s not the same in a king''s special. These kings and queens have more or less enemies. As long as he points out the king or queen of the kingdom to which the box belongs, without him raising the price, the enemies of these kings and queens will help him raise the price! After all, as long as the enemy suffers a loss, it is a physical and mental pleasure! Then there was a quotation sound. "2.5 million!" "three million!" "four million!" ... Most of the voices are the queens of several kingdoms. It can be seen that these queens love this dress! In the box No. 10. Looking at the dress below, Arthur moved his mind and directly quoted, "Ten million!" "Brother Arthur, are you?" Cobra asked puzzledly. This is a woman''s dress. It''s no accident that several queens vie for him, but Arthur''s bid was beyond his expectation. "I am going to buy it for my wife. I think she must be beautiful when she puts on this dress!" Arthur said with a smile. "Oh!" Cobra suddenly realized, and then he moved his mind and thought to himself, "Or, buy one for Titi? Well...it was so decided! However, let this one go to Brother Arthur. If there are any later, buy it!" on auction stage After Palmer heard it, he immediately said, "Box No. 10, King Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin bid 10 million!" "Eleven million!" There was another voice from Box 3. "Twenty million!" Arthur faintly quoted. He came out this time because it was for a country visit and exchange, so the national treasury gave out 2 billion Baileys, and he himself took 3 billion pocket money from the royal family, plus Queen Tiffeys 1 billion ransom, There are six billion Baileys. Although it took a little bit on the road, there are still 5.9 billion Baileys left. Its not that he played it. Looking at the audience, there is absolutely no king who can have as many as him. The most can be one-third of his. He had just quoted the price, Palmer immediately shouted, "Box 10, Your Majesty Arthur, 20 million!" After waiting for a while, no one quoted any more, so Palmer shouted, "Twenty million for the first time!" After a while, no one offered an offer. Palmer continued to shout, "Twenty million for the second time!" Just as Palmer was about to yell for the third time, box three said again, "Twenty-one million!" "Okay, Box Three, Queen Joanna, 21 million!" Palmer said loudly. "Thirty million!" Arthur yelled lightly. "Box 10, your Majesty Arthur 30 million!" "Thirty million for the first time!" "Thirty million, the second time!" "Thirty million, the third time!" "Thirty million, become..." Just as the deal was about to be concluded, there was a resentful voice from Box 5, "Thirty Million and One Bailey!" "Uh... King Warta of the drum kingdom in Box 5 bid three thousand and one Bailey!" Palmer was a little surprised at the offer, but also a little happy, because he heard the difference between Warta''s words Gunpowder smell! has the smell of gunpowder, which means that it will definitely sell for a high price! After hearing Palmer''s words, Arthur suddenly understood that it was Varta! "Forty million!" Arthur silently quoted. "Forty million and one Bailey!" "Fifty million!" "50 million and one Bailey!" ... Listening to the quotations of the two, Cobra could not sit still. The price definitely exceeded the price of the thing itself. It would definitely be a loss to buy. Arthur is his brother. How could he let his brother lose? ? But he did not rush to dissuade Arthur, but was ready to ask the ins and outs of the matter first! "Brother Arthur, do you have any hatred with this Varta?" Cobra asked puzzledly. You know, one of them is in the West China Sea and the other is on the Great Channel. If they hadn''t participated in the World Conference, maybe they would never meet each other in their lives, so how could they end up with each other? "Encounter? No!" Arthur said with an innocent look. "Then what are your recent intersections?" Upon seeing this, Cobra thought Arthur really didn''t know, so he changed his question to see if Arthur had offended Varta without knowing it! "Yes!" Arthur nodded straightforwardly, and said, "Speaking of which, I also want to thank him. When I passed by the Drum Kingdom before, I visited the Drum Kingdom by the way!" "Because the doctors in the Drum Kingdom are very famous, I asked their kingdom to recruit a few doctors. After his subordinates inquired about him, they readily agreed to come. Then I recruited the doctors and left! " "Doctor!?" Hearing this, Cobra still couldn''t figure it out, so he continued to ask, "How did you recruit?" "I let my hand come to the door to ask, if I want to go with us, forget it!" Arthur explained. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and said with a little uncertainty, "Oh~www.novelhall.com~ By the way, maybe he is willing to go with us more, that''s why he is like this!" After listening, Cobra couldn''t help but fight for Arthur. You, a king of Warta, have agreed to others. Even if they recruit a little more, there is no need to be so stingy? The Drum Kingdom is not far from Alabastan, and it is still on the same waterway. Cobra naturally understands the Drum Kingdom. Although he doesnt have a deep friendship with Varta, he also has intersections. So how many doctors are there for the Drum Kingdom? He probably knows it too. In the eyes of Cobra, even if Arthur recruited a little more, he would not go there, especially people who are willing to leave the kingdom to live in other kingdoms, such as the Drum Kingdom, where there is no war. Very few. It would be nice if Arthur was able to recruit dozens of doctors. Compared with the 2,000 doctors in the Drum Kingdom, its not just a drop in the bucket, but there are really not many! After thinking for a while, Cobra shouted to Varta in Box No. 5, "Your Majesty Varta, is my brother just recruiting some doctors in your kingdom? Wouldn''t he be so angry? Not to mention you allow it. The doctor is also voluntary!" Hearing that, Varta in Box No. 5 felt a rush of anger on his head, and he roared furiously, "Is that some? You tell me, more than 1,900 of the 2,000 doctors are recruited. Doctor, also took away one-tenth of our kingdoms 100,000 citizens. Can you tell me some of them?" Suddenly, the whole audience fell into a weird silence! :. : Chapter 183： 21 workers After a weird silence in the auction room, there was a loud noise immediately. "Haha! This king is also a talent! He even recruited people on other people''s land and took away one-tenth of the population. It''s amazing!" "Jie Jie, what''s so amazing! I think it is still a waste of the king of the drum kingdom, and even some untouchables can''t keep it!" "Hehe, is Arthur of Saint Martin''s Kingdom? I really want to meet you!" ... All the kings in the boxes made their noises, and for a while the whole auction hall became noisy. The sound even directly concealed Palmer''s auction sound. In desperation, Palmer could only stop the auction first! In the box Cobra looked at Arthur with a weird face. And Arthur looked at his gaze, spread his hands, and said innocently, "This Varta is really stingy, didn''t I just recruit more? As for being so angry?" Hearing this, Cobra''s mouth twitched a few times, and he roared inwardly: "People are stingy? Didn''t take the knife directly to slash you, it''s definitely a magnificent thing. If you want to change to me, I must take the knife and fight with you on the spot. !" However, he also noticed that this Arthur brother is definitely not as simple as he looks! After all, it is not easy to be able to recruit one-tenth of the citizens in the kingdom of Warta, and take away more than 90% of the doctors who are the most important for the future development of the drum kingdom! Not to mention that these people are still voluntary, which is even more difficult! At least, Cobra can''t do it by himself! After a while, the noisy voice slowly subsided. At this time, Palmer continued to speak, "50 million and one Bailey for the first time!" "Six million!" Arthur shouted immediately. "60 million and one Bailey!" Not to be outdone, Varta directly increased the price. "Seventy million!" "70 million and one Bailey!" "80 million!" "80 million and one Bailey!" ... As if they were competing, they kept shouting the price up. The other kings on the scene did not participate, but watched the two competing in a lively mood. "120 million Bailey!" Arthur quoted a price again. This time, Varta did not make any more offers, but said with a sneer: "Hehe, 120 million? Since you want it so much, I will give you this dress worth up to 30 million!" People who can be as king and queen are not stupid. Everyone can hear what Varta is saying. Taken on! "Ha ha!" "Hee hee!" "Haha!" ... Dang even a piece of laughter came out from each box. However, Arthur didn''t care, but chuckled lightly, and said domineeringly: "As a king, as long as I like things, no matter how much it costs, I will take them!" "The reason is very simple. I am a king. I control the life and death of countless people. If I can''t even get what I like, what kind of king am I? Why don''t I go home and farm?" Suddenly, the audience was silent! Arthur''s domineering voice echoed in the hearts of the king and queen in the audience, causing them to be hit hard. In the box. Cobra looked at Arthur in surprise, as if he had met him again. He couldn''t help but think about everything from morning to night. discovered that although the two are called brothers, it seems...he never really knew Arthur! ? Box No. 5. After Varta heard Arthur''s words, his face instantly turned green. At this moment, Palmer''s voice broke the silence in the auction house. "Box 10, Your Majesty Arthur, sold for 120 million!" Palmer shouted happily. This time, he didn''t shout the first time, the second time, the third time! On the one hand, he knew that what Arthur had just said would definitely make the next auction extremely fierce, and they would definitely make a lot of money by then, so for the initiator Arthur, he didn''t mind selling a good one. On the other hand, it is because 120 million was originally a super premium price. If it werent for Varta to raise the price, it would definitely not be able to sell at this price. Now Varta has withdrawn. Even if he shouts again, it will only be at this price. It can''t be higher! "Then next is the second auction item!" Palmer said with a smile after several waiters lifted the guardian of the stars. The second item is still a dress, a green dress, named Emerald Forest. However, Arthur, who has already won a dress, has no interest in it. Although Arthur thought that he could not favor one another, at least a few women in the palace had the same thing, but if they all bought dresses, it seemed a little sincere, so he was going to look at it next! And this dress was eventually taken by Cobra at a price of 23 million! The third Fourth ... All kinds of precious treasures and dresses are on the stage one by one. Because Arthurs previous words aroused the arrogance among the kings, no one wanted to be regarded as the king who was going home to farm, so every item was photographed. High price. But, after all, a person who is a king still has a bottom line in his heart. Although the price is high, at most it exceeds 50% of the price of things, no matter how high it is! None of the treasures that were auctioned interested Arthur. It was not until the seventh item that attracted Arthur''s attention! "Next is the seventh auction item!" Palmer yelled. said, the two waiters behind the table carried a knife rack on which was also a straight long knife. "!" Palmer stepped forward, took the knife directly, pulled it out, and introduced: "The big knife works 21 times, with hours of rain, with a total length of 3.5 meters, a light blade and a sharp blade! After buying it, Whether it is collection or use, it is extremely suitable!" Then, two more waiters came up with a wooden board about one meter long, fifty centimeters high, and ten centimeters thick. Palmer placed the knife on the top of the board and swung it down gently. Like a knife cut tofu, the wooden board is divided into two. "Starting price, five million Baileys!" Palmer shouted. "Ten million!" Arthur faintly quoted. "10 million and one Bailey!" Warta''s offer followed. "Eleven million!" At this moment, an interested king also immediately quoted. "50 million!" Arthur, who was too lazy to raise the price slowly, directly quoted a high price, which instantly lost interest to the interested king. The price was too high, more than twice the value. "50 million and one Bailey!" Varta continued to quote ~www.novelhall.com~100 million Bailey! Arthur said solemnly. The price is five times the value of this knife. The normal price of Twenty-One Workers is around 30-50 million Baileys. But the hourly rain is different. Although it is also twenty-one workers, it is too long. It is not easy for swordsmen to use more than three meters long. If it is a little shorter, it is not even easy to use, so the price is about 20 million Baileys, and 100 million is definitely a super premium! After this quotation, Varta did not offer any more. And this price also dispelled other people''s plans to offer, so Arthur smoothly put the knife into his hands. In the box. Although Arthur bought something, he didn''t have a happy expression, but frowned slightly. He doesn''t think this is the way to go! If Valta had to raise the price every time he bid, the money spent in the end would definitely exceed the value of the item several times. Although he doesn''t lack the money, it is definitely not good to be scammed like this. I think Arthur has always only been cheated by others, so is there someone who has been cheated? thought about it. "It''s better to use his own way to treat his body!" Arthur murmured, and the corners of his mouth rose unconsciously. :. : Chapter 184： Mermaid "Next is the eighth item, the Emerald Tree!" said, the waiter behind the counter came up with a transparent glass box. In the middle of the box is a pure emerald carved from a lifelike green tree! "This emerald tree is made of..." After an introduction, Palmer yelled, "The starting price is ten million!" "Thirty million!" As soon as the voice fell, Arthur immediately quoted. ...The true value of this jade tree is almost the same. "Thirty million and one Bailey!" As soon as Varta heard Arthur''s voice, he subconsciously followed up with an offer. "Six million!" "Six million and one Bailey!" "90 million!" "90 million and one Bailey!" The two competed with each other, and soon the price came to 90 million, and at this moment Arthur''s quotation stopped abruptly. Suddenly, an ominous premonition appeared in Warta''s heart. Palmer waited for a while, but still did not wait for a new offer, so he quickly said, "The drum kingdom of the fifth box is the king of Warta 90 million and one Bailey!" After finished speaking, he looked expectantly at Box 10 where Arthur was. But after a while, there was still no movement in Box No. 10. In desperation, he could only continue to shout, "90 million and one Bailey for the first time!" At this time, Vartaco in Box No. 5 couldn''t sit still. He didn''t really want to buy this thing. He shouted it out of disgusting Arthur, but Arthur stopped yelling suddenly, which made him embarrassed. place. You need to know that the current Drum Kingdom is not a big country. Before, there were only 100,000 citizens. After Arthur went, there were only 90,000 people left. It is not easy for this person to collect some money. Ninety million is already a large sum for him, and it is a quarter of all the money he brought when he came out this time! So, with a sarcasm, he moved in the direction of Box No. 10 and said, "Hey, who said that just now, as long as you like it, you will win it no matter how much you pay?" Suddenly, the kings and queens in all the boxes in the audience focused their attention on the box of Arthur. They were all in the mood to watch the show, and wanted to see how Arthur swallowed his own words after Arthur had just said so domineering things, and did something that didn''t match his own words before! In the box No. 10. Arthur calmly picked up a slice of fruit that had been cut on the table. After ordering a bite, he said in a teasing tone, "But I don''t like this thing!" I wipe it! Can you explain this way? Cobra looked at Arthur with a look of discovering the New World, obviously surprised by Arthur''s sentence. The kings in the box on the second floor also heard these words, and fell into weird silence. after they thought carefully about what Arthur had said before. silently tore off the domineering label originally affixed to Arthur, and attached the word shameless! So when you said such domineering things, you left a **** way! Valta in Box 5 also wanted to understand what Arthur had said before, and asked unwillingly, "I don''t like why you make a price?" "Oh, I''m so busy, can''t I want to raise the price of the auction item?" Arthur said indifferently. "you..." Varta''s hand was a little trembling when he was angry, but in the end he managed to endure it! Soon, after Palmer''s third time, the Emerald Tree was bought by Valta. After this time, Arthur made two more purchases and bought a watch and a necklace. Although Varta still raised Arthurs price, he raised it more carefully. As long as it exceeded the original price of the item, he would not raise it. I''m afraid Arthur won''t answer! "Next is the fifteenth item!" said, the waiters behind the table came up with a large glass water tank. In an instant, it attracted the attention of the audience. "Mermaid!" "I didn''t expect it to be a mermaid. My king wanted to buy one a long time ago, but it''s always out of stock!" "This mermaid is very beautiful! If you take her down, hey!" ... I saw in the water tank there was a pitiful mermaid with long blue hair, blue tights, and a blue tail like a peacock tail. His figure was bumpy, with a melon-seeded face, bright eyes and bright teeth. . "Yes, this is a mermaid! It is an anchovy mermaid, rescued by this auction house from a slave boat near the Merman Island!" Palmer shouted. In the box No. 10. "Hehe!" Aetherton, who was standing behind Arthur, let out a disdainful sneer. Arthur cast his curious eyes on him. With an expression of disgust, he explained, "The Margeri Auction House is the master of the largest slave hunting group in the Chambord Islands. I''m sure they caught the mermaid!" "Oh!" Arthur understood in an instant, and at the same time, he also understood why Atherton had an expression of disgust when he heard this auction house before. thought about it. Arthur decided to take this mermaid. On the one hand, it is to satisfy one''s own curiosity. What is the body structure of a mermaid? On the other hand, this mermaid was caught near the fisherman island, so I wanted Arthur to rescue her, and through this she could get in touch with Neptune on the fisherman island. As long as you have a relationship with Neptune, you will also have a relationship with the unborn Neptune White Star! In Arthurs view, if it werent for Neptunes stupidity, the fisherman island didnt need the protection of the Four Emperors at all, and asked Bai Xing to go to the windless zone and drag some tens of thousands of meters of super-large sea kings over. Don''t talk about the Four Emperors at this time, it is worthwhile to face the world government! It''s a pity that Neptune can''t use nuclear weapons! If Arthur had such a sea king, he would definitely turn his face on the spot with the world government. "The starting price is 50 million!" Palmer yelled. As for the auction price of mermaid, Arthur once also understood that this price is considered a normal price. Even after twenty years, the starting price has reached 70 million, and the final price is almost 300 to 500 million shells. Right around! "Five hundred million!" Arthur directly quoted the final price. Upon hearing this, Palmer immediately shouted, "Your Majesty Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, bid 500 million!" The kings and queens who had the heart to photograph this mermaid instantly made Arthurs offer to swallow back what was on his lips~www.novelhall.com~ and although Varta in Box No. 10 intentionally raised the price, he touched his own Wallet, finally gave up! He can''t spend the 500 million! "Five hundred million, the first time!" Palmer shouted immediately when no one continued to bid. "500 million, the second time!" "Five hundred million, third..." At this moment, the sound from Box No.17. "510 million!" "In Box No. 17, Kilian of the Kingdom of Keeg bids 510 million!" "Six hundred million!" Arthur said lightly. "Six hundred and ten million!" Kilian hesitated for a while, and finally quoted the price. "700 million!" "His Majesty Arthur of Saint Martin bid 700 million!" Palmer said happily. "700 million, the first time!" "700 million, the second time!" "700 million, the third time!" yelled here, Palmer looked around, waited for a while, and finally shouted, "Deal!" Then a waiter lifted the water tank down. "Next, is the long-awaited highlight, the five final auction items specially prepared by this auction house for your kingdom!" Palmer shouted loudly. :. : Chapter 185： Elixir of life "Flap!" Palmer smiled and patted his palm twice. On the spot, four waiters came up with a five-meter long bone stick and placed it in the middle of the table. The faces are stunned! All the kings and queens present looked at the stick in the middle of the table with a strange expression! What the hell? Big bone stick? What do you want to do with a big bone stick on this occasion? Fortunately, the kings also know that the auction house should not play with them on such occasions. There must be something magical about this big bone stick, so it was put on the stage for auction! Then, Palmer started to introduce it. He asked in a mysterious tone, "I wonder if all kings and queens have heard of elixir?" "Wow---" Suddenly, the entire auction house seemed to explode. The king and queen present are not human spirits? They heard the hidden meaning in Palmer''s words in an instant, and at the same time they had a slight guess about the big bone stick. Soon, the guess was confirmed because of Palmer''s words! "Yes, this is the millennium dragon bone, the main material of the legendary elixir!" Palmer said excitedly. "Wow---" The auction house fry the pan again. You must know that the kings and queens are all present. These people are the masters of a country, and there is no shortage of rights, money, and beauty! In this situation, what else can they pursue? Of course, I will live a few more years! And now, what appears in front of them is not what they want to pursue? Elixir of life! Even if it is just the main material, it is enough for them to be jealous! "500 million!" Before Palmer said the starting price, the king could not wait to offer the price immediately. "600 million!" "610 million!" "700 million!" "730 million!" "800 million!" "890 million!" ... The auction sounded one after another, one price per second, like taking an elevator, soaring upwards, Palmer didn''t even have time to call his name, and the auction price had reached 890 million! In the box No. 10. Arthur looked at the big bone stick, touched his chin, and whispered, "What does this thousand-year-old dragon''s big bone stick taste like when it is stewed in soup?" Aside, Cobra, who heard his murmur, looked at him with a black line! What the hell? The main ingredient of the elixir that made other kings'' eyes red and their brains hot, the stew you want? If this is to let other kings know, what should I think? They bought a stew bone at a sky-high price? However, Arthur didn''t know Cobra''s thoughts, and he did not have any interest in the elixir, instead he was interested in the taste of the Millennium Dragon Bone Stew! In his opinion, since the auction house released this big stick, it means that the so-called elixir should not be true, or the effect is not satisfactory! Otherwise, the Millennium Dragon Bone will not appear in the auction, and it would have been divided up by the people behind the auction house! After all, who has too much life expectancy? At the same time, Arthur looked at the soaring prices, and suddenly had a bold idea in his heart! He knows where the Millennium Dragon was buried! If you steal...uh... if you excavate a few from archaeology... Thinking about it, an inexplicable smile appeared on Arthur''s face unconsciously. "One billion ten million!" "Twelve billion!" "One billion 28 million!" ... The range of the quotation began to slowly decrease, but it is still one price per second, and there is no stopping trend. Soon the price came to 1.5 billion. "1.550 billion!" "1.555 million!" "1.558 million!" ... In the end, the price was set at 1,712 million! Of course, it''s not that the kings can''t afford more money, but that their minds slowly calmed down, and many questions began to appear in their minds. Thousand-year dragon bone is the main ingredient of the elixir. With the main ingredient, what about the prescription for the elixir? There is no prescription for the main ingredient. Even if you have a prescription and the main material, you have to supplement it, right? What is the auxiliary material? How much does cost? And, if the elixir can be made, why dont the people at the auction house make them themselves, but sell them? They don''t know all of these! So, in the end, no one bid anymore! "1.712 billion, deal!" In Palmers voice, the fate of this keel bone was also determined, and it was bought back by Queen Joanna of the Kingdom of SAan! Next came a batch of arms. A batch of high-quality arms. For this, Arthur has no interest at all. The arms produced by Saint Martin are better than those produced by the auction house! And this batch of arms was finally bought back by Theodore, who had previously clashed at the door of the auction house, and a king of the South China Sea for 2.5 billion! "Next, the third-to-last auction item" said, the ten waiters behind the table came out with a small box each. then opened them one by one and put them on the table. is filled with devil fruits with strange colors and spiral patterns on them! "Ten ordinary animal devil fruits, each of which has proven ability! The starting price is two billion!" Palmer shouted. Arthur looked at these devil fruits and thought about it carefully. The general devil fruit, the unknown ability is about 100 million, the proven ability, the value depends on the ability to be strong or weak! The proven ability of the ordinary animal devil fruit is about 300 million! So the price of this batch of devil fruits should be around 3 billion! ...he can afford it! But... do you want to take these fruits? To be honest, although Devil Fruit is a good thing, Arthur''s demand for Devil Fruit is really not that great. He still has three fruits in his hand that are useless! thought about it! Arthur still decided that if the price is not over, he will take the devil fruit, and then put it in Saint Martin''s army to increase the combat effectiveness of the army, but if the price is over, it will be fine, anyway, his demand is not That''s strong! "2.5 billion!" Arthur bid. "Your Majesty Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, bid 2.5 billion!" Palmer shouted loudly~www.novelhall.com~2.510 billion! " "2.530 billion!" "2.55 billion!" ... Following Arthurs offer, after the other kings hesitated for a while, they began to quote prices slowly. However, unlike Arthur, some of them came out with two people, some came out with three people, like Arthur, no one! "Three billion!" Arthur quoted the reserve price in his heart. Once it exceeds this price, he doesn''t want it! "Your Majesty Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, bid three billion!" Palmer shouted. Then, Palmer stayed quietly for a while, seeing that no one continued to make an offer, he spoke again, "Three billion for the first time!" "Three billion for the second time!" "3.3 billion!" "Wiltai Kingdom, King Hunter bid 3.30 billion!" Palmer shouted. In the end, these fruits were taken by King Hunter at a price of 3.2 billion! The nineteenth auction item is a batch of ships, a batch of excellent warships! ...Arthur is not interested. was finally taken by five kings who spent 3.5 billion together! "Then it will be the final auction item!" Palmer shouted happily. :. : Chapter 186： End of auction A waiter walked onto the stage holding a delicate box. The box opens, and inside is a bottle of medicine the size of a finger! Through the potion bottle, you can clearly see the crystal clear liquid medicine inside. "The rejuvenating medicine was developed by the legendary doctor Dr. Fleming one hundred and fifty years ago. Because of the precious materials, only three bottles were made. Later, the production method of the medicine was lost due to various reasons, and the medicine was also used. Two bottles were dropped, and this one is the last one in the world!" After the introduction, Palmer paused and continued to introduce, "The effect is to completely restore a person who is seriously injured and dying to a full state within one minute. If it is not seriously injured, it can be forced to extend a life for three months when a person''s life is about to end!" "Wow---" An astonishing noise broke out in the entire auction house in an instant. All the kings and queens are jealous! They are not because this bottle of potion can restore a person to a full state in a minute when they are seriously injured and dying, but because this bottle of potion can forcibly last three months of life. That is to say, three more months of life span! This is not the immortality of a thousand-year-old dragon bone that has no shadow. It is a tangible three-month life span! In the box. Arthur is also jealous! "Isn''t this equivalent to the rejuvenation medicine in the game? If there is such a bottle of potion, once it is hit, it will be quite a life!" The thought in his mind flashed. Suddenly, Arthur made up his mind and took down the potion! What does one more life mean? When is singled out, it is invincible within the same level! If you have two lives, can you beat an opponent of the same level with one life? Even if it is a leapfrog battle, it will narrow the distance between the two sides, whether it is to kill or escape, the chances will greatly increase! And as long as the film is taken, not only can it be used, but it can also be used for research! One hundred and fifty years ago, people could study it out, but it doesnt make sense that people now cant study it out, right? In case it is researched out, not only can it be used by itself, but it can also bring a unique way to the kingdom in the future! Arthur believes that many people have the same idea! So the price should be high this time. Just as Arthur was thinking, the quotation has already started below. "1.5 billion!" It is still Palmer who hasn''t said the starting price, and the king can''t wait to call out the price. "1.6 billion!" "1.7 billion!" "1.8 billion!" ... The sound of one after another made the price fly upwards like a rocket. "3.5 billion!" Arthur yelled, and immediately suppressed all the king''s quotations, quieting the audience. "Your Majesty Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, bid 3.5 billion!" Palmer waited for a while and found that there was no offer. After being quiet for a while. The kings are starting to quote again! "3.510 billion!" "3.520 billion!" "3.530 billion!" ... Looking at the still rising prices, Arthur frowned slightly. After thinking about it, he quoted a price he thought could be won, and said, "Four billion!" This time, everyone was quiet again. "Your Majesty Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, bid four billion!" Palmer shouted. "Four billion for the first time!" "Four billion for the second time!" "Four billion for the third time!" ... called this, Palmer stopped specially, looked around, after a short period of time, there was still no one to quote, he took a deep breath and said: "Deal!" "Congratulations to Your Majesty Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, who bought this rare treasure at a price of four billion!" Palmer shouted loudly, with a very happy expression on his face. In this auction, they sold more than 10 billion things! Because of the proliferation of pirates in this world, things are easy to be robbed. Only powerful auction houses can guarantee it. Therefore, auctions are very high, such as the Margeri auction, which is 10%! Therefore, at this auction, the auction house can make a profit of at least 1 billion yuan, and Palmer, as the auctioneer, will also receive a commission of more than 10 million yuan, so he is so happy. In the box No. 10. After the auction, Arthur got up immediately and told Brian behind him, "Go and let them deliver things to our boat, and let them get money on our boat by the way!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Brian nodded respectfully, then turned and left. After thinking about it, Arthur again ordered the two golden saints in the box, "Shaka, Milo, you also go with Brian! There will be no accidents on the way!" The things he photographed this time are worth nearly 5 billion, he doesn''t want any accidents! "Okay!" The two nodded together, left the box, and walked over after Brian. Then, Arthur tidyed up his clothes, smiled and said to Cobra on the side, "Brother Cobra, I''m going back, are you together or?" "Let''s come together!" Cobra said straightforwardly. So the two left the box together. At the same time, almost all the box doors were opened. For a time, the corridors on the second floor were full of kings, queens, ministers, nobles, etc. in luxurious clothes. ! These people seemed to have agreed, and all turned their eyes to the door of Box No. 10. After looking around, he finally fixed his eyes on Arthur. Arthur was not uncomfortable because of these gazes, he smiled, and nodded to the king on both sides and the queen like a greeting. At the same time, some of these kings and queens also smiled and nodded at him, the other part looked at Arthur with disdain, even with a hateful look! That''s right, it was from the door of Box 5. That was a tall and sturdy middle-aged man with a purple flat head, a Chinese character face, and it was Valta. And behind him was a big man wearing a big green jacket, who was the captain of his guard and the future king of the cherry blossom kingdom Dalton! However, Arthur didn''t care about his hateful eyes, and instead smiled at him. Walta won''t be back to the Drum Kingdom alive anyway, Arthur doesn''t mind giving him a dying farewell smile. But this smile on his face surprised Varta, a little at a loss. Arthur didn''t care, and left with Cobra! "Your Majesty, did you really let them go like this?" Dalton asked, frowning. "What can I do if I don''t let them go?" Varta said unwillingly. Killed Arthur? can''t do it! Not to mention whether you can fight or not, right now, every king is following the navy! How could the navy let a king kill another king in front of them? went up to argue with Arthur and asked him to return the doctor and the people? can''t do it! Unless Arthur has a problem with his brain~www.novelhall.com~, how can he spit out what he eats? stepped forward and scolded Arthur angrily? can''t do it! Cursing people just won''t do much, and other kings and queens will be onlookers like monkeys! So, he really has no choice but to take Arthur! "However, not only the doctors who were recruited, but the death of the prince is also full of doubts! Why did the prince who were in good health died accidentally when they went to?" Dalton couldn''t help but frowned and asked, then he whispered after a turn of his voice. "Furthermore, according to the remaining doctors, when Arthur sent someone to persuade them, he also took out a recording. This recording is a conversation between the prince, the minister of Heboar, and the second prince. Obviously this was recorded in the palace!" "But here comes the question. Both the Minister Heboar and the second prince said that there was no waiter by their side when they were talking, which means that no one was bought! But if no one was bought, how could there be recording? So they I must have sneaked into the palace secretly, so the death of the prince is even more suspicious!" Hearing Dalton''s words, Varta''s face gradually became cold. He whispered with a sullen face, "When the World Conference is over, on the way back, you take someone and "please" him over. I''ll ask him carefully!" "En!" Dalton nodded silently after hearing this. :. : Chapter 187： discuss The night is dark Xia Qi''s rip-off BAR in District 13 of the Chambord Islands is still lit! "Auntie Xia, another glass of barley wine!" "Boss, a passionate kiss!" "A cup of flaming red lips!" "Boss, have another drink! ... The store is full of voices! Because of the naval blockade these days, business in the bars of the Chambord Islands is very good. When the pirates cannot go out, they can only stay in the bars and brag, waiting for the World Council to pass. bar counter. "Asshole, you still owe me 100,000 Baileys and still want to drink? Drink pee, you!" "Here, what anxious!" "The flames and red lips are gone!" "right away!" ... Aunt Xia drank a cigarette, while cursing and cursing while swiftly entertaining the pirates. "Da da da!" At this time, a coquettish woman wearing high heels pushed open the door of the store, walked in, and after a round of glances, her gaze was fixed and locked on Aunt Xia, and then she left Aunt Xia and whispered in her ear. "Okay, I see!" Aunt Xia waved her hand and motioned her to leave. The coquettish woman nodded, turned and left. At this time, sitting in front of the bar with gray hair and glasses, Lao Lei, a film craftsman who looks gentle and took a sip from the wine glass, asked faintly, "What happened?" "Not yet!" Aunt Xia shook her head and denied, then after thinking about it, she added, "But it''s probably coming soon!" "Oh!?" Lao Lei looked at her curiously, waiting for her to tell the reason. Just then, someone opened the store door and walked in. This is a young man with round eyes, who looks gentle, like an intellectual. After he walked in, he also scanned for a circle first, and then fixed his gaze on a white suit sitting on a round table in the middle of the shop. He had a bald head and a scorpion tattoo on his bald head. He was three meters tall and had muscles. Brawny! He walked up to the strong man, and whispered a few words in his ear. Suddenly, the expression on the brawny man''s face changed for a while, and finally froze over greed. Then he took a sip of the wine at the table, and said in a deep voice, "This thing, it''s done!" "Da da da!" As if it had been agreed, many pirates filed in again, and quickly found the target, walked over, and said a few words in the ear. "What, four billion?" Suddenly, a pirate who got the news couldn''t help but shout out. In an instant, everyone''s gazes turned towards him. "Uh...hehe!" After the pirate laughed twice, he suddenly noticed that there seemed to be an extra person beside the pirates around him. Then, following his gaze, the pirates in the store also found something wrong. "Uh...hehe!" After the pirates looked at each other, they all laughed together. In the end, the brawny bald man stood up, his face solemn, and he said solemnly, "Well, now that everyone has got the news, don''t hide it. This sale is worth tens of billions! The most precious thing is value. Four billion potions!" "But the problem is also very big. If we want to do this business, we should go while they are now delivering the auction items, or wait for the king to return when he returns!" "But you also know those kings. Their ships perform better than those of us as pirates. Once we go back, the smoke will go away. We can''t catch up!" "Even if we catch up, at this point in time, once we do it, it will be a big case immediately! This is not the same as the auction item robbed and transported!" "Know that the Navy and the world government are trying to get the five kidnapped kings to death. If we grab another one, the world government will definitely chase us to death!" At this point, the evil scorpion stopped for a while, looked at the surrounding pirates, and found that there was a trace of fear on their faces. My heart is clear! So he continued, "So we can only choose to rob the auction item in transit!" "But it''s not easy to do. The navy is so strict now. If we want to get his vote, unless we cooperate, there will be no chance at all!" "Brother Scorpion, we all listen to you, what do you say, just do it!" One of the pirates immediately said. "Yes, we listen to Brother Scorpion!" "Evil scorpion, let''s talk if you have any ideas!" ... The evil scorpion is the strongest here, and the largest in the Pirate Group. In the world of pirates, big fists make sense! Evil Scorpion has the biggest fist, so everyone listens to him! But this is only temporary. Once the time comes to grab something, which involves huge interests, they will not care about who has the strongest strength and the largest pirate group. Four billion! Once you get it, then what kind of pirate? "Well, I''ll make a little idea!" The Scorpion was not polite, and said directly, "Now if we want to fight him, we will face several problems!" "First, the navy is guarding our navy nearby, second, the auction house escorting things, and third, the alternate admiral who is now sitting in the Chambord Islands, Akakin Sakaski, fourth, extremely fast. Huang Yuan Polusalino, the alternate of the Navys admiral, finally, how to retreat?" "The first question, if we are discovered by a nearby vigilant navy, then we will not be able to carry out subsequent operations, so we must first dispose of these navies, or find a way to prevent them from discovering!" said this, the scorpion paused and added, "En... leave this to my deputy. He is a person with the ability to sleep fruit, and can make the vigilant navy fall asleep. As long as we fix the navy''s shift time, we will not be found before the action! " "The second question is, the auction house that escorted things is the Margeri auction house. It is strong and the **** is definitely not inferior to me. So we have to invite a few more people to make a quick decision! As for who to invite, we will Discuss it!" "The third question is that Sakaski Akagu is sitting in the naval garrison in Area 66. If something happens on the island, he can arrive in at most three minutes. If it''s three minutes, the time is too tight. So someone must lead him away!" "The fourth question, Huang Yuan Polusalino is a person with the shining fruit ability. He is extremely fast. It takes only ten minutes to get here from the navy headquarters, so everything must be done in ten minutes!" "Finally, if you retreat, I think everyone has been here for so long and has their own way. I won''t say anything. Let''s run away after the grab!" After speaking, the evil scorpion looked around and asked, "Any questions?" "Yes!" One of the pirates stood up and asked, "How do you divide the spoils? Who will lead away the red dogs? The person who leads away the red dogs will definitely not get the battle prizes. How will it be compensated?" "If you get the loot, whoever gets it!" The Scorpion groaned for a moment and said, he knew that they were all pirates, even if there was an agreement before, but in the end it must be whoever got it, so it is better to advance Say it. After a pause, the evil scorpion said again, "As for the red dog to be drawn away, it is all voluntary, whoever wants to go! If it is compensated, then everyone who participates will pay a share and give it to Aunt Xia. , As long as the person who leads away has completed the task, he can ask Aunt Xia for the money!" After speaking, the scorpion looked around again and asked, "Are there any questions?" The pirates in the store thought for a while, and finally shook their heads together. "Okay, let''s discuss how to invite those people!" As soon as the voice of the evil scorpion fell, the store door was opened again. "Da da da!" A group of pirates with different appearances swarmed in. is headed by a young man with long white hair, white leather jacket, white leather pants, a weird smile on his face, and two white revolvers in his hands. "Jie Jie, scorpion, you must have received the news?" The young man said with a grin~www.novelhall.com~White ghost? The evil scorpion gave the young man a surprised look, and then said, "Well, you just came here, we are discussing this matter!" " "What are you discussing? Take me with you!" The people arrived before the sound, and said, a group of people in the same black suits and shoes came in outside the door, and the leader was a man in coarse linen, which was a bit similar to the evil scorpion. His squinted bald man, but the bald man has no tattoos on his head. "Well, take an old lady too!" "And the old man!" Two voices came in one after the other, and then, a woman with a mace, a big pie-face, and a muscular body and a short, thin, gloomy old man with two iron claws walked in. "Chimpanzee, hit female, claw old ghost!" Scorpion said solemnly, "You are here just right!" In this way, several of the most powerful pirates of the Chambord Islands gathered together. A group of pirates discussed in Xia Qis rip-off BAR for less than ten minutes "Okay, that''s it, everyone is going to secretly summon your subordinates!" The scorpion paused and said seriously. "Remember it''s secretly, don''t let the navy find out, just call the elites of your pirate group, don''t call those ordinary crew members!" "En!" The pirates nodded clearly, and then left the tavern together to secretly summon their men. :. : Chapter 188： Pirates are coming Naval station in area 66. The top floor of an office building. "Blubru!" The voice of the phone bug rang. "Hey!" Akadog picked it up, his face gradually became serious after hearing a few words. "I''ll be there right away!" Akagi replied and hung up the phone. did not rush over as he said on the phone. Instead, he sat in a chair and thought about it for a while before leaving the office in a hurry. ------------- District One Margery Auction House Arthur and Cobra have left first. And Brian was taking Shaka and Miro outside the Margery auction house, waiting for the waiters of the Margery auction house to carry the things Arthur photographed into the car one by one. "one two Three!" The waiters shouted, and with all their strength, they carried the large water tank with the mermaid onto the carriage. "My lord, it''s all done!" One of the waiters walked over and said respectfully to Brian after finishing up. Brian nodded slightly and said, "That''s OK, let''s go!" The auction house auctioned a lot of things and they were of high value. Except for those arms and warships that were not here, but stored in another place, and some were taken away by the kings on the spot, basically all the auctions this time Everything is here! Including the ten devil fruits, the mermaid photographed by Arthur, clothes and the like are all here, and even the four-billion-dollar rejuvenation potion is in Brians arms and will be escorted by the auction house. Naval Station No. 66! Of course, in fact, after the auction was over, after the things were sold, the after-the-fact transportation did not belong to the auction house. However, as the largest auction house, it was very ethical to find two major general-level powerhouses to escort! And those two major generals are a pair of twin brothers who are less than 1.5 meters tall, with bare hands and broken hair, both with immature faces, looking like two little Zhengtai! After hearing what Brian said, the twins said in unison: "Let''s go!" "Yes!" the waiters of the auction house replied in unison. "Gu rumbling!" The carriage moved slowly, and a group of people, including the waiters of the auction house, a few kings left to watch the treasures, and a few carriages for transporting treasures, were escorted by the twins towards Naval Station No. 66. --------------- 13 districts. A group of pirates who came out of Aunt Xia''s bargaining BAR received the news that the red dog was led away, and officially started to act! "Pryce, hand it over to you!" Leading people, hiding in a corner and looking at the navy stationed at the intersection not far away, the evil scorpion''s eyes narrowed and said to the deputy who had just sent him the news. "Okay!" Price pushed the round-frame glasses on his head, nodded, then walked out from the corner, and crossed his hands on his chest as he walked. "Who?" The garrisoned navy immediately spotted this strange man, and one of the navy asked him. "Sleep fruit. Sleepy breath!" An invisible wave surged from Price, spreading towards the surroundings. "what---" Dozens of navy garrison yawned inexplicably, a sense of exhaustion surged to their heads, and everyone fell asleep. "Successful!" This is the last consciousness of these navies. "Hmm---" The next moment they collapsed directly on the ground, lying on their backs, snoring. "Go! Be careful not to step on these navy bodies, the pain will wake them up!" Upon seeing this, the evil scorpion beckoned, and thousands of pirates immediately rushed out following him, ran directly beside the navy, and rushed towards Area 1. Area 13 is not far from Area 1. Relying on Price''s ability along the way, the navy stationed at the intersection was put to sleep. If there is no accident, the navy will wake up in about half an hour. Come, but at that time, the evil scorpion group had already left! Evil Scorpion took the people and came to the second area smoothly. At this time, Brian followed the convoy transporting auction items to the second area, and the two met in this way! I have confirmed that my eyes are hostile! Miro and Shaka made a judgment in their hearts the moment they met these pirates. After all, on the Chambordian Islands where the navy is under martial law, the large group of menacing people that can still be encountered at night is obviously the people who got the news and came to grab things! The next moment, the auction house invited the **** twins to stand directly in front of the team and became alert. The evil scorpion took a group of pirates and stood opposite them, followed by the white ghosts, chimpanzees, slap women and old claw ghosts, and then the captains of the various pirate groups, and the last one was their elite Hand it! "Brother Cats, I believe you know me and the people behind me too. If you can''t stop us, let us get out of the way!" The evil scorpion persuaded in a deep voice. "Ha ha!" answered him with a sneer from the two cat brothers! Just kidding, its the Margery auction house who hired them. Once they let go, the things were robbed. But the reputation of the Margery auction house was corrupted. The strength and power of the Margery auction house wanted to kill them. It couldn''t be easier! However, the evil scorpion knew that it was impossible, so he just asked casually. If it can be achieved, it would be great, it doesn''t matter if it can''t be achieved! "The pirate opposite, do you know who owns this batch?" At this moment, Brian suddenly spoke. "I don''t care who he is, we are pirates, we are the ones we fancy!" Scorpion said domineeringly. "Well, before you die, I tell you, this is the goods of our Saint Martin Kingdom!" Brian said in a deep voice. UU reading www.uukanshu.com "Haha!" The answer to Brian was the scorpion''s sneer, and then he yelled and directly took the lead in the charge, "Everyone, go up together, as agreed before, whoever grabs it!" "Kill!" "If you grab it, it will be four billion!" "Go!" ... A large group of pirates roared, and then charged up. These pirates are composed of dozens of different pirate regiments. The strongest is the Five Scorpions. They are all at the major general level. The weakest pirate regiment captains also have the strength of a major, and most of them are lieutenants or even colonels. level! Opposite them, only the two cat brothers and Shagamiro are major general-level combat power, and the others are ordinary people! Watching this scene, Miro and Shaka couldn''t help frowning. If it''s normal and without any scruples, the two of them will join forces and deal with this group of people without any problems. But the problem is that now is not the usual time, behind them there are things taken by Arthur and the bottle of rejuvenation potion worth four billion! Once they fight, the two of them must be cautious about these things, otherwise, once they are damaged in the fight, they will lose a lot! However, now is not the time to think about this. Looking at the pirates who rushed over, Shaka and Milo guarded behind the things Brian and Arthur had photographed and made an attack! :. : Chapter 189： weakness "Meow---" After the twin cat brothers roared together, their bodies twisted for a while, and then they turned into two white cats! Although both are white, a closer look reveals that the two cats are obviously different. One is a Siamese cat with a slender and wedge-shaped head, and the other is a Berman with a long body and a narrow face! "Meow---"| The two cat brothers landed on all fours, glanced at each other, bent their limbs slightly, and turned into two white shadows, and rushed towards the pirates. Seeing this, the five leading evil scorpions unanimously slowed down, trying to put their body behind the others. It''s not that I''m afraid of the two cat brothers, but because the five are not in a gang! If one of them is stopped by one of the two cat brothers, then there must be nothing for him! So they all want other people to be stopped, but they don''t want to be stopped by themselves. Only in this way will they have a chance to grab good things and grab the bottle of rejuvenation potion worth four billion! However, the two cat brothers on the other side knew that they could not stop this group! So they weighed it up, and simply chose the weaker claw old ghost and hit girl among the five, and played a good fight with them. It would be better if they could keep one! If the auction item is robbed afterwards, at least there is an explanation from the auction house to let the people at the auction house know that they are using their full strength, but the enemy is strong, they really can''t do it! While hitting the girl and the old ghost, feeling the gaze locked on him, he also discovered the intention of the two of them. "Beat the fruit. Air strike!" Battering woman hit the air in front of her with a mace out of thin air, "boom!" An invisible wave of air went towards the Siamese cat among the two cat brothers. "Claw Slash!" Claw old ghost smiled sadly, and with a strong wave of his right hand, a claw-shaped slash flew out and headed towards the Berman cat among the two cat brothers. After doing all this, the two people standing on the left and right sides seemed to have agreed, and they approached the three standing in the middle very tacitly, wanting to lead to disaster! But the other three are not stupid. Immediately, the white ghost raised his guns and pulled the trigger. "Armed and domineering!" "Barrage shooting!" "Boom boom boom!" The two bullets on the revolver seemed to be undesirable, pouring out, straight towards the hitting woman who came over. "Roar---" The chimpanzee roared and turned into a black ape that is more than five meters high. Then, his arm jabbed down sharply, and plunged his entire palm into the soil like a tofu. After that, his wrists and arms were energized, and a large piece of land was lifted by him and flew towards the old ghost. past. The evil scorpion took the opportunity to stand out and rushed towards Mir and Shaka''s group. On the other side, watching the slashes and air waves flying over, the two cat brothers jumped and jumped into the air. After avoiding the attack of the two, their body lightly fell on the colorful bubbles in the air. "Meow--" Then, they flexed their limbs slightly with the elastic force of the bubble, and at the same time, they rushed towards their original goal. At this time, the old claw ghost and the hit girl avoided the white ghost and the chimpanzee attack very skillfully, and quickly got close to the two. At this time, the two cat brothers approached, and they happened to be with the old claw ghost and the beater girl and the white ghost. The chimpanzee got together, and the six people fought together like this. Among them, the two cat brothers want to deal with the weakest claw old ghost and the hit girl, and give an explanation to the auction house, while the white ghost and the chimpanzee want to get out of this battle and grab things! But when the old claw ghost and the hit girl resisted the attack of the two cat brothers, they didn''t want to let the white ghost and the chimpanzee out of the fight, so they kept pulling the hind legs of the two. Once one of the two wanted to escape, the old claw ghost and the hit girl would attack them regardless, but they couldn''t get out of the fight. glanced at the six people who were fighting behind him, the evil scorpion couldn''t help showing an excited smile. "Hey, the two **** of the white ghost and the chimpanzee must have never thought that I have bought the old claw ghost and the hit girl a long time ago, and promised that once they grabbed something, they would share it after selling it." Evil Scorpion thought secretly excited. Then, he suppressed the excitement and rushed towards the team intently. "Go!" "Four billion!" "Leave me all out!" ... At the same time, the pirates who came with the scorpion and the group also bypassed the group of six people and rushed towards the convoy. "Let''s ask the soldiers first!" Shaka frowned and said to Milo on the side. There are a lot of pirates following the evil scorpion group! There are also the captains of various pirate regiments, with strength ranging from major to colonel. If they are not cleaned up, Brian will be in danger when they fight! "Hmm!" Milo nodded and agreed with Shaka''s idea. The two raised their fists together, using their most commonly used, most familiar, and best able to control the attack range without affecting the carriage''s moves. "Light Speed ??Fist!" For an instant, the two swung their fists so fast that they were invisible, and countless punches were shot from them like laser cannons. Danger! The evil scorpion, and some sensitive people among the six people in the melee and the pirates rushing over, suddenly felt a strong crisis enveloped in their hearts. only had time to react a little. next moment. "Boom!" Shaka and Miros lightspeed punches covered a large area of ??land less than ten miles in front of them. "what---" "Help!" "help me!" ... Accompanied by a miserable cry, the entire area was in ruins, flesh and blood flying everywhere, blood overflowing! The weakest of the pirates was crushed into a mass of red flesh by the dense fists. The stronger ones were broken many bones and ribs on their bodies, and lay on the ground wailing! The only ones who can stand in the audience are the Scorpion, and among the six players in the melee and some pirates who are strong, or those with relatively strong defense. But all the people present had a lingering expression in the same heart, looking at the two attacking Miro and Shaka. "Who are you guys anyway?" The Scorpion put his hands in front of his chest and asked in horror. was just pressed with a fist, although he protected his whole body with his arms and domineering in time, so he did not suffer any harm, but the fists of Miro and Shaka still brought him a lot of pressure. is very strong! is his judgment of the two people in front of him! is also the judgment of everyone in the audience. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin, King''s Guards, Twelve Golden Saints, Virgo (Scorpio), Shaka (Miro)!" Shaka and Miro said in unison. Since he asked Shaka and Miro sincerely, he was too embarrassed not to answer. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin..." The evil scorpion couldn''t help chanting twice the name he didn''t care about before, but now he was surprised. At the same time, he kept searching his memory in his mind~www.novelhall.com~Finally, He still found a trace of the memory of Saint Martin''s Kingdom. He read it in the newspaper! However, as a pirate, he has no interest in the grievances between those kingdoms at all. When he first saw the news headlines, he just glanced at the news headlines, and the impression was naturally not deep! So when the two sides just met, he didn''t think of it! Although I think of it now, it is not the time to think about it now! Because the estimated time with them is only less than seven minutes left! At that time, not only will the Admiral''s alternate Huang Yuan come back, but also the Admiral''s alternate Aka Inu will come back. If he doesn''t do it anymore, they will be the one who will do it. thought about it! The evil scorpion roared at the four people who were dragging each other behind him, "Time is running out, you four, don''t play anymore! Come and help with the two of you, or you will not only be able to grab things today, but you will die. It''s down!" After a pause, the evil scorpion turned his head again and shouted at the captain of the pirate who had not been punched to death by the speed of light just now, "And you! Go away, or look for the opportunity to beat the person they guarded in the middle. ! Otherwise I will kill you when this is over!" He was referring to Brian! He could tell at a glance that Brian, who was behind him, had a high status in Miro and Shaka''s hearts, so he planned to use him to interfere with them. :. : Chapter 190： Meteor shower In the roar of the evil scorpion. After Beat Nu and Claw Old Ghost thought for a while, he decisively gave up the drag on the white ghost and the chimpanzee and asked them to help. But at the same time, they did not give up the robbery. After the fight with the two cat brothers, they constantly adjusted their positions and tried to get closer to the carriage! -------- Sixty area. Arthur and Cobra are walking towards the 66th, and they are surrounded by kings and queens who just came out of the auction house to go back. Everyone chatted in groups, chatting while walking. Arthur kept playing with a coin in his hand. at this time. Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly, an inexplicable smile appeared on his face, and he murmured, "Interesting!" "What!?" Cobra asked puzzledly. "Nothing!" Arthur said with a smile. Although it was a bit inexplicable, Cobra didn''t care and continued to chat with Arthur. But at this time, Arthur''s mind is no longer here. That''s nearly five billion things. You can''t be too careful. So, although he left first, he has been monitoring the situation on Shaka and Miro with his heart network. However, he also knows that there are many strong people on this island, such as the film craftsman Lao Lei, such as the red dog, etc., in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, so he just controlled the range of the heart net to Shaka and Miro. A certain range around! And Arthur knew it the first time they were attacked! While chatting with Cobra, he took out a special coin from his pocket and wanted to support Shaka and Miro at any time! Of course, in fact, he can also get the pirates there right away, but after thinking about it, he finally gave up, ready to let Shaka and Milo fight a good fight! But just now, he accidentally discovered that a person had entered his web of heart, and he was almost where Shaka and Miro were! That is Akakin Sakaski! -------- "boom!" Accompanied by a slight noise, the red dog stepped on the moon step and hurriedly moved towards the second area. Just now, because three navy ships were attacked not far away, he was going to go out, but before going out, he felt something was wrong again! Although three warships were attacked, according to the soldiers'' reports, the ship they were on was not seriously injured, but a group of pirates kept firing shells around them! This makes Akinu seriously feel something is wrong! If the Pirate Group encounters the Navy, it usually reacts in two ways, either escape or fight! Once you have chosen to fight, you will definitely be the killer! What is the matter of shooting shells around the warship? After , he pretended to go to support and set sail with his deputy! Just when his ship left the naval garrison, he deliberately swept around with the domineering look and hearing. Sure enough, he noticed that there was something wrong with a ship not far away, as if it was staring at them! In conjunction with the situation where a warship was attacked and he needed to support him, he concluded that someone must need him to leave the station! Therefore, after the ship he was on went out for a certain distance, Aka-Inu asked his deputy to continue to support, and he secretly returned to the navy station alone. As soon as he returned to the station, he received the news of the attack on the second area! Yep! The other partys real goal should be here! In an instant, Akinu''s heart stopped! So, he rushed towards the second area non-stop. "Yep!?" Just when Aka Dog rushed to the second area, he suddenly found an inexplicable sense of prying! was discovered! This is his first thought! Boost! This is his second thought! stomped on the footsteps, the red dog used the moon step more frequently, and moved quickly toward the second area. ---------- "Brother Cobra, wait for me, I have something to do!" Arthur said with a smile to Cobra. That''s right, he just wants to shoot! because he just thought of it suddenly! The person who went there is a red dog! The pirate is not worried about robbing him, because while robbing the pirate, he must carefully protect the thing to avoid damage, otherwise, once it is damaged, their trip will be in vain! Faced with so much money, they can''t be too careful! But the red dog is different! If he goes, he wont care whether your things are expensive or not! The pirate is in front of the opposite, and the pirate will die! If the aftermath of the battle affects him, then Arthur will really want to cry without tears! That''s nearly five billion things! And there is no way to trouble him afterwards, because he has a valid reason, that is to save Arthur''s men! "Well...Okay!" Cobra was a little unsure, but he nodded. After all, Arthur is not his subordinate, no matter what Arthur wants to do, he has no right to interfere! The next moment, Arthur smiled. The legs are slightly bent. "boom!" jumped to the colorful bubbles floating in the air! Then, Arthur put his arm on his forehead, and a large amount of special coins appeared in his two hands. The corners of his mouth raised slightly! Heartnet locks the target! "Duang!" With a flick of his thumb, a special coin flew directly into the sky, and then the thumbs of both hands kept flicking, and coins flew into the sky one by one. "Cracking!" When the coin fell to Arthur''s chest, the light on his body began to pulsate. "Super Electromagnetic Gun. Meteor Shower!" A coin was launched, and blue rays of light were drawn in the night sky like a meteor shower, and it flew towards the second area. "what is that?" "Isn''t that King Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" "What is he doing?" "What is the electric light?" "The blue light looks like a shooting star! It''s so beautiful!" ... At this time, the kings and queens who went back with Arthur also found Arthur standing on the colorful bubbles floating in the air, as well as the coins that Arthur kept firing and the creaking electricity on his body. ! just then ~www.novelhall.com~Boom! " The direction of the meteor shower made a huge explosion, causing the people on the island to turn their eyes to the direction of the second area. The kings and queens around Arthur are already horrified! Because they knew that the explosion just now was where Arthur, who was standing in the air, attacked. But Arthur is not far away from them, and he can make the sound of a powerful explosion sounded from a distance, which leaves only one thought in their heads, horror! The power is terrifying! is definitely stronger than all the kings present! You know, there are some kings who are there! But the most powerful major rank, mostly lieutenant rank! There is no way, although for the king, there is no shortage of resources and fruits, but there is no shortage of time! Every king needs a lot of time to govern the kingdom. He is so busy every day, how can there be any time for training? The kings who dont have time to exercise, those who can reach school level are considered as hard-working ones! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Before the shock of the king and queen was relieved, the explosions appeared one after another! :. : Chapter 191： Pick up the pieces Time went back half a minute ago. District 2. The white ghost and the chimpanzee quickly came to the evil scorpion without the claws of the old ghost and the hitting woman dragging their legs. The three of them, Miro, and Shaka confronted each other, but they didn''t do it first, and no one wanted to do it first! Among them, the evil scorpion white ghost and the chimpanzee knew that the person who did it first meant that he was going to face one of Shaka and Miro, and that he was going to be held back, so no one wanted to do it first. And because Shaka and Miro wanted to protect Brian and the auction item, they didn''t want to do it first, so as not to show any flaws and be caught! At this moment, Miro and Shaka both changed their faces, and a smile appeared inexplicably. "It seems that we don''t need to take action!" Milo said with a smile. "Well, yes!" Shaka nodded in agreement, and then took a step forward and stretched out a hand. "Read power!" An invisible force of thought directly enveloped Shaka, Miro, and Brian''s surroundings. The evil scorpion, the white ghost, and the chimpanzee looked at this scene and felt a little inexplicable. What did they want to do when they stretched out a hand? "Have you seen the blue meteor shower?" At this moment, Miro looked at the three of them and asked suddenly. "???" "Meteor shower? Still blue?" Three faces are confused! The three of them feel more inexplicable! Did the two people on the other side suddenly show up? Otherwise, how to do such inexplicable actions and say such inexplicable words? "If you haven''t seen it before, then turn your head and look back!" Mir saw the doubts of the three, pointed behind them, and smiled. "Yep!?" The three turned their heads suspiciously. I saw countless blue meteors piercing the night sky in the distance. If they usually see this scene, they will find it beautiful! But now... looked at the meteor coming towards them. His pupils shrank suddenly. The evil scorpion headed by only had time to release a trace of armed domineering, and stretched out his right hand to stop it. "Boom!" A super-electromagnetic cannon directly bombarded the Scorpions right arm, knocking him down and flying out. "boom!" "Puff!" The evil scorpion that flew out slammed into the mind-power shield that Shaka had just released, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed out. Then, he didn''t have time to pay attention to the right hand that was punched out of a blood hole, and he quickly struggled to stand up, let out his arm and domineering, and made a defensive state. next moment. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The dense blue meteors cut through the night sky and bombarded him directly. "Boom boom boom!" The evil scorpion gritted his teeth and resisted for a while with his powerful body and armed color. "what--" But under the constant bombardment of the super-electromagnetic gun, he soon couldn''t bear it. As a super-electromagnetic gun shot through his heart, his eyes widened, he let out a scream, and his body slowed down. Slowly fell down, completely losing the breath of life. And the other pirates, under the perception of Arthur''s Heart Net, the electromagnetic cannon seemed to have opened a lock, and hit them all without pulling them. Among them, those who are strong in physical skills are okay. They can persist for a few seconds in countless super-electromagnetic guns, but those with devil fruit abilities such as hitting women and chimpanzees are bombarded because of the sea floor stone contained in the silver coin. At that moment, he completely lost the ability to resist and lay on the ground. only less than half a minute! Under the bombardment of countless super-electromagnetic guns. The entire No. 2 area is like a honeycomb, with dense and bottomless holes everywhere. If you come here with intensive phobia, you will get goose bumps all over your body. All the pirates were lying on this wave of attacks. Everyone was shot dozens of shots. Dozens of transparent blood holes appeared all over his body, and blood gurgled out from the blood holes! the other side. "Gulong!" The two cat brothers looked at this scene and swallowed together. They couldn''t help but gratefully. Fortunately, they are not enemies, so the meteor did not affect them at all, so they did not suffer any harm! Otherwise, they would have to be like half a minute ago, they were still rushing around and fighting with them, and half a minute later they were lying in a deep pit not far from them, their bodies full of blood-hole claw old ghosts and beaters It''s the same! At this moment, a bright red lava appeared in the night sky. "Boom!" magma fell from the sky and bombarded the messy ground. Suddenly, all the eyes of the audience were attracted by the magma. "What''s going on?" The red dog appeared in this devastated place stepping on magma, glanced at the audience, and asked in a deep voice. Judging from the years of experience of Akadog, this battle should have just ended! looked at the mermaid on the carriage and the corpse of the pirate lying on the ground, combined with the situation when he was just led out of the naval station, he probably guessed the ins and outs of this matter. It should be that the pirates wanted to rob the things on the carriage, and were afraid of his arrival, so they found someone to attack the navy ship, lured him to sail, and made him too late to return, so that they can easily complete the robbery and escape! Only, there was a serious accident in the end! They can''t beat these escorts! Thinking of this, Akino can''t help feeling a little depressed. Nima! Do these pirates work without a brain? Dont you inquire about the news beforehand? Can''t beat but still do so many bells and whistles? He sent people to lure him out of the naval garrison, and he sent people to monitor him, and he used some thing or ability to make the navy who was under martial law at various intersections sleep over, so he thought the pirates were going to do something big. ! If it weren''t for these pirates are already dead now, his red dog would **** this stupid! At this time, Brian looked at the red dog who suddenly appeared on the scene and stepped forward. "Hello~www.novelhall.com~ Lieutenant General Akadog, I am the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Brian!" Brian smiled and bowed. is the Kingdom of Saint Martin again! Akagi nodded blankly, pointed to this messy place, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "It''s like this..." Brian talked about the general situation with Aka Inu, "En!" Akagi nodded again, what Brian said was almost in line with his guess! "Lieutenant Akainu, if it''s okay, we''ll go first!" Brian said with a smile, and then he took a look at the surroundings and said, "By the way, I will ask the Navy to clean up everything here. Loss..." Brian groaned, pointed at the group of dead pirates on the ground, and continued. "Well, the pirates on the ground should be worth a lot of rewards. Replace them with rewards, and the loss will be deducted from here, and the rest will be sent to the ship we parked in Area 66!" After speaking, Brian bowed apologetically and took the convoy away. Akadog looked at the mess around, and then at the back of Brian walking away. Suddenly an inexplicable depression stuck in his chest. He pretended to be the sea again, sneaked back, and rushed to the scene again. Magma Fist can''t wait to hit someone! It turned out to be sweeping the floor? :. : Chapter 192： Impulse The next morning The breeze smokes. Arthur squatted by the indoor swimming pool on the Skybreaker, looking curiously at the mermaid hiding carefully in a corner of the pool. "What is your name?" Arthur asked suddenly. "Lu...Lucia!" Lucia hesitated for a while before she said her name carefully. "Where do you live?" Arthur continued to ask. "Fishman Island, Coral Apartment Room 301!" As if feeling that Arthur was not malicious, Lucia directly said the place. "En!" Arthur nodded clearly. Coral Apartments, he knew, were large apartments built along the coral reefs, and they usually lived in murlocs or mermaids who were generally poor or even poor! Arthur thought for a while, then said, "When the World Council is over, I will send you back!" Send her back so that she can visit Neptune. If Neptune knew that he had rescued a mermaid, his favorability would have risen a lot. Maybe he would be a brother like Cobra! "Huh?" After hearing this, Lucia was taken aback first, and then an expression of disbelief appeared on her delicate little face. She looked at Arthur and said, "You...are you...really?" In fact, when Lucia was arrested, she couldn''t help but imagine her future various fate, including tragic, painful, and indescribable. Among them, the best fate was death! Even when she was attacked by a pirate last night, she was thinking that if she was killed by the aftermath of the battle or the flying bullets, it would be great. At least there would be no such tragic, painful, indescribable things. It''s over. Unexpectedly, Arthur gave her this kind of result that she hadn''t even thought about before. "Well!" Arthur smiled and nodded. "I...you...thank you!!!" Lucia was a little excited and didn''t know what to say, so she simply bent down and thanked her sincerely. "It doesn''t matter!" Arthur waved his hand and said indifferently. "Gu---" At this time, there was a sound in Lucia''s stomach. Her face flushed with a brush, and she looked at Arthur with embarrassment. "Hungry?" Arthur asked with a smile. "En!" Lucia nodded shyly. "Broken Sky Machine, ask people to bring breakfast, mermaids don''t eat meat and fish, let them cook more vegetarian food!" Arthur directly shouted. "Yes!" Duan Tianji replied. "what!?" The cold mechanical sound that sounded out of thin air caused Lucia''s curiosity, but soon, the exquisite dishes delivered by the waiters completely attracted her attention. Arthur ordered the waiters to put all the dishes by the pool, and he also sat cross-legged by the pool. "Come and eat!" Arthur beckoned to Lucia in the pool. Lucia''s face was reddened and a little shy, but the hunger in her belly finally defeated her shyness, and she waved her tail lightly and swam to the pool. However, there is a problem! Looking at the dishes in front of her, which were very different from those of Fish Man Island, for a moment, Lucia was a little hard to start. Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled slightly, pointed to the dishes, and introduced them one by one, "This is a vegetable bag with various vegetables in it. Just pick it up and bite it directly. Over there is soy milk, ground it with beans. Yes, you can drink it directly, there is..." Listening to Arthur''s words, Lucia cautiously tried the food in front of her. "Well, it''s delicious!" After eating a mouthful of buns, the pliable dough and the mixed flavor of various vegetables instantly brightened Lucia''s eyes and a satisfied smile appeared on her face. After , she picked up the soy milk and tried it again, her eyes still lit up, and she drank it sweetly. While eating, Arthur also ate while chatting with Lucia, and took the opportunity to learn about Fishman Island. "Mermaid Bay?" "Yes, that is the most beautiful place on Murloc Island. Although it is a deep sea, you can see the blue sky and white clouds. Even the mermaid and murloc who live there all year long think it is a dream-like place!" "Yofuli Mountain Villa?" "That is the most advanced area on the fisherman island. The big figures of the Dragon Palace Kingdom live there. My dream when I was young was to live there!" "Coral Hill..." ... Unknowingly, Lucia gradually let go of herself, no longer cautious, but chatted with Arthur, talking and laughing. Soon, the two of them finished eating. "Then I''ll go first. As for the rest of the meal, someone will come to clean it up. If there is anything or something you need, you can just call it, and you can hear it!" After eating, Arthur touched it. Mouth, said with a smile. "Good!" Lucia nodded obediently. Leaving the swimming room, Arthur went directly to the hall. As soon as he got here, Brian walked over. "Your Majesty!" Brian respectfully saluted. "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked lightly. "Two kings and a queen are coming to visit you!" Brian reported. "Oh!?" Arthur was a little surprised. He hadn''t dealt with any other kings or queens except Cobra in the Chambord Islands! But then, when he turned his head, he probably understood what was going on! That hand that exposed last night not only shocked the kings, but also made them feel good about friendship. Strong strength will naturally be respected! As long as the kingdom is a kingdom, he would not mind getting to know a few strong people who have no conflict with him. What if one day is needed because of something? You must know that it is not safe to be a king in this world. Often some frenzied and powerful pirates will attack a kingdom, even destroy and slaughter the entire kingdom. And at this time, the strong people you met are in handy. Not only can they deter the enemy, but you can also ask for a favor if necessary! "Please come here!" Arthur said solemnly. "Yes!" Brian nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and left. After a while, he brought in two kings and a queen. "Hello!" Arthur smiled and stretched out his hands and shook hands with everyone in front of him. "Hello! I am the king of the Linde Kingdom in the North Sea, Linde V. I am very happy to see you today!" "Hello! I am the king of the Tajiao Kingdom in the East China Sea, Tajiao VII. I am also happy to see you today!" "Hello! I am the Queen of the Peborg Kingdom in the South China Sea, Perrita! It is also nice to meet you today!" The three also reached out and shook hands with Arthur, and introduced themselves one after another. "Please sit down!" Arthur stretched out his hand and made a please gesture. "Thank you!" After the three of them thanked them, they sat on the sand one after another. Immediately afterwards, the four of them chatted while drinking tea. Arthur has not been out all day. Most of the kings and queens who participated in the auction came to meet Arthur, um...except for the king of Xihai! The sun sets. All the kings and queens left one by one. Arthur was at the railing of the deck, leaning forward, propped his head with his right hand, looking in the direction of Mary Joa, and murmured, "Next is there! I don''t know why, I always have the urge to do things!" :. : Chapter 193： King Hotel Holy Land Mary Gioia This is the location of the World Government Headquarters. It is located between the first half and the second half of the Great Airway. The summit of the red earth continent, directly opposite the Upside Down Mountain, is one of the two roads to the New World. ------- "Ding Dong!" With a bell rang, the pod on the red earth continent rose to the apex and stopped. Arthur took Brian, Shaka, and Milo out of the pod, entering a long staircase. This is Mary Joa! Now, there are already twenty or thirty kings and queens gathered here. Under the guidance of world government officials, they left here and marched towards Mary Gioia. "Brother Arthur!" At this time, Cobra also came up with Icarim. He walked up to Arthur and said hello with a smile. "Brother Cobra!" Arthur responded with a smile. "Brother Arthur, you are here for the first time. Some things may not be clear. I will tell you in advance!" Cobra said kindly. "Okay!" Arthur promised frankly. He was indeed here for the first time, and he was really unclear about something. Since someone said, he would like to listen. "First of all, it is the most important point. Don''t mess with the nobles of the world, that is, the dragon people!" Cobra said with a serious face, but after thinking about it, he added, "Of course, you don''t need to be too afraid of them!" "Well!?" Arthur looked at Cobra curiously, waiting for his explanation. At this moment, a smiling world government official in suit and leather shoes walked in front of them. Immediately, the two stopped chatting tacitly. "Good morning, your sires, I am the official in charge of this world conference, Williams! I am ordered to take the king to rest!" Williams said respectfully. "Well! Lead the way!" Cobra waved his hand and said lightly. "Okay, please here!" Williams made a please gesture, and then took a group of people up the stairs, sat on the moving walkway and walked in Mariagioa. "On the left is the shopping street. The shopping street of Mariagioa can be said to be the best in the world. There are all the high-end and luxurious things in the world! The things there are good things, but they are also more expensive than other places! " "On the right is the Mariaggioia Park, the most species-rich park in the world. It contains almost all the beautiful plants and beautiful creatures in the world! You can also go and take a look after the meeting if you have time." "The castle directly in front is Pangel Castle, where the highest authority of the world government is located. Our meetings will also be held there when the time comes, and the surrounding castle is where the nobles of the world live!" "The circular building on the left is the Colosseum, where the nobles of the world like to use slaves to fight beasts and gambling and other activities, it is very lively every night!" ... Sitting on the moving walk, Cobra walked and pointed to various buildings and introduced Arthur one by one. In addition to listening to Cobras introduction, Arthur also observed it himself. There are a lot of people on the street. They are all princes and ministers of various countries, noble merchants, and the only thing that makes Arthur regret that he did not see the rare animal Tianlongren! Soon, under the leadership of Williams, the group came to a castle-shaped hotel. As soon as I arrived at the entrance of the hotel, the first thing I saw was a magnificent tower gate. There was a sign hanging above the gate with the four characters of King Hotel. Through the gate, you can clearly see the vast world inside, all kinds of exquisite flowers and trees are all around, and there is a clear lake in front of the hotel! Arthur''s eyes condensed slightly, and when he took a closer look, he even saw all kinds of beautiful fish from the four seas and great waterways that were swimming back and forth in the lake! All of this does not look like a hotel at all, but more like a tourist attraction! Arthur estimated in his heart, this hotel is at least the size of a hundred acres of land! "This is the hotel we will stay at during the World Conference. It is here every year! It is open to the public during normal times, but during the World Conference, it is closed and only open to us!" Cobra introduced. A group of people walked across a large grass field, walked across the bridge over the lake, and came to the main body of the hotel, in front of a ten-story castle building, and then walked into the hotel! Luxury! This is Arthur''s first impression of the decoration of this hotel. All kinds of precious gems are randomly inlaid on the wall. The precious blankets are like no money. All the corridors are covered. Even the clothes worn by the waiters and maids are all good. Made of silk! "Two, please here!" With that, Williams made a please gesture and brought a group of people to the elevator. Entering the elevator full of a room, Williams said to the elevator lady in the elevator: "Eighth floor!" "Yes!" The elevator lady nodded respectfully, and then pressed the button on the eighth floor. "Rumble!" "Ding Dong!" Williams took the lead out of the elevator and made a please gesture, "Two, please here!" As soon as you turned out of the elevator, a group of people arrived at their destination! "Your Majesty Cobra, yours is room 801 on the left. Your Majesty Arthur, yours is room 802 on the right." Williams pointed to the two rooms facing the door on both sides of the corridor and said, "Each There are dedicated maids in the rooms, you can tell them what you want next!" "Well, you go down first!" Cobra waved his hand and said. "Okay!" Williams bowed and was about to retreat. Suddenly he thought of something again. He stopped and said to Arthur, "By the way, your Majesty Arthur, this is your first time. Come here, as usual, you need to go to the empty throne and swear, wait for me to come again and take you there!" "Okay, I know!" Arthur nodded and waved his hand again to signal him to leave. Upon seeing this, Williams smiled and nodded respectfully, then turned and left. "Brother Arthur, go in first and put down your luggage. I will come to you for the previous thing, let''s continue talking!" Cobra said with a smile. "Success!" Arthur nodded and agreed. Then, Arthur opened the door of his room and entered the room. "Master!" The first thing I heard was a soft whisper when I entered the door! I saw ten well-proportioned, attractive-looking women, bowing to Arthur who was starting. "No gift!" Arthur raised his hand falsely and said~www.novelhall.com~ Thank you, Master! "The maids got up, and then one of the women stood up, "Master, we are the maids in this room who are dedicated to serving you. If you have anything, please tell me!" " "En!" Arthur nodded, and then looked at the room carefully. The room is huge. Arthur is now in a living room with more than 50 square meters. There are three doors on the left and right sides of the living room. The inside of the door is a side room, and the front is a large wooden door with double doors. It''s the master''s bedroom! "Brian, Miro, Shaka, you can choose a room by yourself!" Arthur said to the three behind him, and then seemed to have thought of something, and said, "By the way, Brian will wait for you to bring Go to Shaka, take another 500 million Baileys out, and talk to your "friends!" "Communicate well!" "Understand, Your Majesty!" Brian nodded. Then the three of them chose a room and went in. And Arthur also walked directly into the middle room. This is a room of more than 100 square meters. is filled with all kinds of luxurious furniture and precious decorations. And there is a soft big bed with a length of five meters each. There is a large transparent window on the side of the room, through which you can clearly see the whole view of Mariagioa. Arthur rested in the room for a while. Cobra also came to the door. :. : Chapter 194： Empty throne living room Arthur asked the maids to go out first. "Okay, let''s continue with the topic just now. In Marijoa, the most important thing is not to provoke the nobles of the world, that is, the Celestials. Of course, as a king, there is no need to be afraid of them!" Cobra said in a deep voice. "Why?" Arthur asked timely. "The reason not to mess with them is that this is Maria Joa, the headquarters of the world government, and the headquarters of the world''s nobles. It is not a wise choice to mess with them here, and the Denon people do have the strongest power and influence in the world!" "They can easily destroy any of our kingdoms, but there is a certain tacit understanding between our kings. If they do too much, it will cause our collective backlash!" Cobra explained. "Oh!?" Arthur still asked with some confusion, "And since they have the strongest power and power in the world, they can easily destroy any kingdom. Are they afraid of our collective rebound?" "Hehe, the strongest doesn''t mean invincibility, easily destroying any of them, doesn''t mean you can easily handle everything!" Cobra smiled and asked, "How many troops does your kingdom have?" "Uh..." Arthur was taken aback for a moment, and said, "It''s probably more than 20,000, almost 30,000!" "Well!" Cobra nodded, and said with a bit of deep meaning, "My kingdom has three hundred thousand!" Hearing the words, Arthur thought about it for a moment and understood what he meant. Arthurs kingdom now has two armies, a navy and an army each with more than 10,000, and an army under preparation, which is almost more than 10,000, which adds up to more than 30,000. The Cobra Kingdom has 300,000 troops, and there are more than 170 countries joined by the world government. These kingdoms have a few thousand to one or two thousand troops, and many tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of troops. Add up to at least tens of millions of troops. Once so many troops riot... Ha ha! Of course, it is actually impossible to gather so many. At least you have to subtract those that are irrelevant, subtract the licking dogs of the Denon people, etc., and at most it will gather several millions, tens of millions. But this is also scary! Not to mention that some kingdom armies are not ordinary armies, such as the armies of Derma 66. However, a new question appeared in Arthur''s head again. If the kings had a tacit understanding, why did Bai Xing come forward with Luffy when he was bullied? After thinking about it carefully, he probably understood the key to the problem. Mermaid! You should know that most of the countries that the world government joins are human beings. If human beings are bullied, everyone will definitely feel their lips and teeth die, so there will be a tacit understanding of helping each other! But the mermaid is another matter! Just like you saw a pork stall on the side of the road killing pigs, would you feel cold and toothless for a pig? Of course it is impossible! "By the way, when we walked all the way today, how come we didn''t see any kind of silly dragons with helmets, fat ears, and runny nose?" Arthur asked suddenly. "Haha, it seems that you dont know the Sky Dragon people too much!" Cobra listened to the portrayal of Arthurs image and said with a knowing smile, "You can talk to me about it, but dont say it outside, otherwise those Sky Dragons No one will let you go!" Speaking of this, Cobra paused, pondered for a while, said. "As for...the kind of Tianlong people you mentioned do exist, and there are many, because the Tianlong people themselves are not allowed to marry outsiders, so they are more or less related by blood over the years, so that they died and gave birth. There are many people like this kind of dragon!" "However, these people have never been in the control of the Tianlong people. The Tianlong people who are in control are very smart, like the five old stars, and the Tianlong people you mentioned are generally only responsible for reproduction in the family!" "Uh... isn''t that a pig?" Hearing this, Arthur couldn''t help but interrupt. Hearing this, Cobra was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and nodded, and continued, "At this time of the year, those who are in control of the Tianlong people will restrain those people, so as to avoid large-scale conflicts with us, leading to unexpected things!" "Of course, you can also see the dragon people. The world council is not only us, but there will be people who control the dragon people. Then, you will be able to see them!" After Cobra finished speaking, Arthur couldn''t help thinking again. If it really is what Cobra said, then what is the dragon who will appear at the future World Conference? But Arthur thought of the plot behind it. The Dragon Man was probably deliberately tried out by the world government that day. Then, Cobra began to explain to Arthur some of the taboos and things she couldn''t do. "!" At this moment, the door of the room was knocked suddenly. "Come in!" It was Williams who walked in. "Your Majesty Arthur, the empty throne is ready, please go and take an oath!" Williams respectfully said. "Okay, let''s go!" Arthur nodded, stood up, and said to Cobra apologetically, "Brother Cobra, I''ll go first and come back!" "It''s okay!" Cobra waved his hand and didn''t care. Then he seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Or, shall I go with you?" Arthur thought for a while, nodded, and said, "Good too!" After all, he is not very familiar with this place, so it''s good to have a familiar person lead the way! "Let''s go then!" Cobra said with a smile. So Arthur and Cobra went to Pongel Castle with Mir. There was no accident, and the group soon arrived at Pongel Castle. Inside the castle, turning around and around, finally came to the empty throne. Looking up at this tall throne, Arthur felt a breath of king rushing towards his face, uh...well, he actually didnt feel anything. After sweeping carefully with the domineering look and hearing a few times, he was sure. This is an ordinary seat, not as good as his seat! "Your Majesty Arthur, that location is the center of the world. No one is seated is a symbol of peace..." Williams pointed to the kingdom and kept telling Arthur. "Hehe, if I hadn''t watched anime and manga, I would have almost believed that no one had sat in that position!" Hearing this, a trace of disdain flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but slander. But... the center of the world? Looking at the high throne, there was an inexplicable emotion in Arthur''s eyes. ...It''s decided, no matter who I was before, whether it was Im or everyone else, in short, I will be seated in this position in the future, no one can stop me! Thinking about it, Arthur couldn''t help thinking about the scene where he was sitting on the throne, the king over the world. At this moment, a certain part of his body burst out with infinite power. "Overlord look domineering!" A domineering domineering overwhelmingly overwhelmed the whole Mary Joa. "Yep!?" In an instant~www.novelhall.com~All the strong men in Mariejoa frowned involuntarily, and released countless stories and domineering, wanting to find out! It''s a pity that Arthur couldn''t control this newly sprouting domineering domineering color. The moment it was emitted, it became quiet again, and even Williams on the side didn''t notice it, only those with strong perception could feel it. But because the time is too short, they dont know where it came from! At this time, Williams on the side handed Arthur a piece of paper, and awakened Arthur who was immersed in the joy of gaining domineering looks. "Your Majesty Arthur, this is an oath, just follow the above statement!" Williams said respectfully. Because he had just gained the domineering look of the overlord, Arthur, who was a little eager to go back, took the paper and muttered, "I swear that the kings of all countries are equal, and I have no intention of dictatorship..." After reading the long vow, Arthur hurriedly left the place with Cobra and returned to the hotel. Then, after finding a random reason to separate from Cobra, he entered the bedroom by himself and began to experiment with the domineering look! At this time, what he didn''t know was that the pot had already exploded outside. Although the overlord''s domineering color disappeared in a flash, the strong ones could clearly feel it. If the source of this domineering release is not found, what happens to this domineering owner afterwards? :. : Chapter 195： Fryer Hotel bedroom Until the time comes to night. Arthur left the state of research. However, it may be that the time is too short. After studying for a long time, he still didn''t find anything! After the overlord''s domineering color was released once, it seemed to be out of power, no matter how much he studied, there was nothing to happen! At this moment, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps. "Da da da!" Arthur came to the window sill and looked at the soldiers not far downstairs. Mary Joa kept coming and going on the streets as if they were searching for something. He frowned slightly, a little unclear. "What''s the matter? Did someone invade Mary Joa? Or did the slave of the Draco ran away?" Arthur touched his chin, his eyes flashed with thoughtful light, "but I got down today, and I didn''t hear anything. what!" Arthur didn''t know that this was the consequence of his awakening of the overlord''s domineering look. He thought it was someone who invaded Mary Joa or the slave of the Draco ran away! However, Arthur quickly left the matter behind, "Forget it, let''s eat first!" opened the door and went to the living room. At this time, only Milo is here, Brian and Shaka have not yet returned. Arthur guessed that it might be a friend who was staying for dinner, so I didnt care! "Miro, go to dinner together!" Arthur greeted Miro. "Yes, Your Majesty!" After hearing the sound, Mir sitting on the sofa immediately stood up and turned to respectfully said. The two walked together and came to the cafeteria on the second floor. As soon as he got out of the elevator door, he smelled a scent of mixed food. The cafeteria on the second floor is different from ordinary cafeterias. Not all the food is placed there for people to take. Instead, there are two dedicated chefs in small boxes. You can let the chef cook whatever you need to eat. what! Arthur found an unmanned box and opened it. Inside is a dining table like a Japanese ramen shop, with customers sitting in front and the chef in the back. "Hello, Your Majesty, I am very pleased to serve you, I am Chef No. 1025 (No. 1026)!" As soon as I entered the door, two people wearing chef costumes and white masks faced each other. Arthur bowed respectfully. Arthur pulled the seat in front of the table casually and sat down, and said to Milo, "Sit together!" Miro nodded, and was not polite, pulled the seat away and sat down. "What do you have to eat here?" Arthur asked, looking at the chef. "Back to your majesty, as long as we are here in the four seas and great waterways, we have them here!" The chef paused and continued, "There are also some rare creatures, fruits and vegetables, which are provided from time to time!" "Forget it, just watch and do it!" Arthur thought for a while and said. Actually he doesn''t know what to eat, so he just let the chef decide for himself! "Me too!" Milo added, he also didn''t know what to eat. "Okay!" The chef nodded, then turned around and discussed with the chef on the side. Soon, the two reached a tacit understanding and started to do it. "!" Accompanied by the sound of frying and cooking, the aroma began to slowly diffuse. After , plates of exquisite dishes also came up. Starter, soup, side dish, main dish, dessert, all come up the same. "Well, yes, the craftsmanship is comparable to that of the second kitchen in our palace kitchen!" Arthur said with satisfaction while eating. ...This is really complimenting! You should know that as a foodie empire, although he does not know how to cook, he is still very particular about eating. Therefore, Saint Martins palace kitchen has gathered all the top chefs of Saint Martin. Moreover, under the guidance of Arthur, these chefs have already understood the essence of the food empire chefs. The cooking skills are not the top batch in the world, but they are not far behind. "Well, not bad!" Milo gracefully forkped a small piece of beef, and nodded in agreement while eating. After eating, Arthur picked up the towel, touched his mouth, looked at the two chefs, smiled and asked, "Are you two interested in cooking in my palace?" After listening to the two chefs, they were taken aback. This is the first time someone has dug them here! However, they shook their heads, bowed and refused, "I''m very sorry!" Arthur nodded and didn''t care, got up and took Miro out of here, and returned to the room. At this time, Shaka and Brian also returned to the hotel. Before Arthur could ask, Brian explained the reason why he came back so late, "Your Majesty, a friend invited me to dinner today, so I came back later!" "Yes!" Arthur nodded to express understanding, and then he asked, "By the way, how are you doing today?" "His Majesty! In order to prevent the world government from discovering any anomalies, I only selected two of the more than ten friends I contacted today who are usually inconspicuous, but whose position is more important, became my own!" Brian said in a deep voice Tao. "Go back and give me the list, and make more friends in the next few days, and then make some of them your own!" Arthur pondered for a moment and added, "Don''t have more, just three more!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Brian respectfully said. "Okay, it''s getting late now, you guys go back to rest first, I''m going to bed too!" Arthur waved his hand and said to the three of them. "Yes!" Brian, Miro, and Shaka, the three agreed at the same time, and then went back to rest. And Arthur also went into the room to rest! Before going to bed, Arthur came to the window sill and looked at the bustling Mary Gioia, but there was a trace of regret in his heart. Today, during this whole day in Mariejoa, he has never seen the special product here, the Draco! Its like not seeing a panda in the Panda Pavilion! So he inevitably feels a little regretful! At this moment, a meteor flashed across the horizon! a flash of inspiration! He suddenly had a bold idea. This idea not only allows him to see the Tianlongren, but if he does not expect him, he can see many more. just...a bit damaged! Thinking about it, an inexplicable smile appeared on Arthur''s face, but then he became entangled again. Can you do it? If it is done, it is estimated that the whole Mary Joa will explode! Can''t see the Tianlongren, he feels a little regretful. After weighing the consequences in my heart. He decided to do it decisively! There is no consequence for him anyway! Well, the main reason is that it has no consequences for him, and that thing is to produce projections by emitting some special wavelengths to affect the light in the space. Unlike ordinary projectors, it emits images by itself, so even if it is used No way to track him, no way to track him! thought. Arthur first estimated the distance between himself and Pangel Castle. is not far away! Although the hotel occupies a large area, his location is relatively close to Pangel Castle, and the distance between the two sides will not exceed 10,000 meters in diameter. No more than 10,000 meters is enough! The range of his projector is 10,000 meters! After , he showed an inexplicable smile, turned on the phantom projector in his belt, selected a scene where a meteorite fell, and released it at Pangel Castle. Suddenly, a meteorite with the size of thousands of meters flashed dangerous flames, appeared in the sky of 10,000 meters, and aimed at the residential area of ??the Tianlongren. One second! Nothing happened! Two seconds! Still nothing happened! The tenth second! Still nothing happened! However, Arthur was not worried! The projected by the projector is fake, and naturally it cannot be sensed. Only when it is seen will it be discovered. Until half a minute has passed. "Yep!?" A female Tianlongren was passing by the window of her house often. Suddenly, she seemed to see something out of the corner of her eye. Her body suddenly stopped, her head turned stiff, and she looked at the night sky outside the window. Pupils shrank sharply! "what----!" was accompanied by a scream. The whole Mary Joa was like a bowl of cold water poured into a pot of hot oil, UU reading www.uukanshu.com boiled violently! Countless figures jumped and rushed into the sky! Countless celestial beings flee to the surroundings for their lives! "Run!" "The meteorite is about to fall!" "Hurry up!" ... Soon, a Tianlongren hurried over from the street not far from the hotel. Although Arthur''s location is on the eighth floor of the hotel, with his sharp eyes, he can still clearly see everything on the street, so he was standing by the window, looking at the Tianlongren from a distance. This is a female Tianlong, wearing high heels, the clothes is a white exquisite dress, delicate face, well-proportioned figure, long chestnut hair, about fifteen or six years old, um...very beautiful! But except for the helmet on his face, even the clothes he wears look no different from ordinary people! Seeing this, Arthur didn''t say anything, he saw it, regret was gone, and comfortable. "Woo-go to bed!" Arthur sighed deeply and murmured, leaving a chicken feather outside, turning around to turn off the projector and go to bed. At this time, from the corner of his eye, he looked at the female Tianlongren hurriedly running out on the street with only four bodyguards in white suits. Suddenly, a bolder idea appeared in Arthur''s mind! :. : Chapter 196： Kidnapping Under the night. "Retreat!" "There are meteorites!" "Run!" "There is a meteorite, get out of the gondola, Mariagioa!" "Go to the pod and go down there!" ... At this time, Mary Gioia Street was already in a mess, and there were people escaping everywhere after the meteorite was found. "Da da da!" And Elulita Palace, escorted by four bodyguards in white suits, hurried out from the banquet, fled the residential area of ??the Dragon people, came to Maria Street, and ran to the gondola. "Huh huh!" Elulita Palace in high heels panted slightly, she couldn''t help feeling exhausted, but she did not dare to stop. If it is normal, someone dared to let her run like this, she drew out the knife to stab him directly, then stepped on his body, smiled and said, "Dare to let the noble Elulita Palace run?" But, today she has no temper at all! It''s not because she didn''t bring a knife today, but the huge meteorite in the sky successfully cured her arrogance and temper as a dragon! ran for a while. "Huh huh!" "No more, no more!" Elulita Palace stopped, one hand akimbo and the other slowly placed, panting. "Elulita Palace, do you want us to find a shelf to carry you?" At this time, one of the bodyguards in a white suit said respectfully. "Why didn''t you say that if you have this idea?" Elulita Palace raised her brows, and said angrily, "That''s not hurry, idiot!" In fact, the bodyguard had made such an idea before, but after seeing the meteorite in the sky, the Aluri Tower, whose head was completely messed up, rushed out without regard to anything. "Yes!" The bodyguard didn''t dare to say anything, so he nodded respectfully, turned and left, looking for a shelf. There are three bodyguards left, the triangular guardian Elulita Palace. At this moment, the black shadows were like flowing water, and the shadows among the people running around were shuttled back and forth, and kept approaching the Elulita Palace. Suddenly, one of the bodyguards noticed something was wrong. He frowned and said angrily, looking at the approaching shadows on the ground, "Who!?" Suddenly, all the bodyguards present raised their vigilance to the highest point. But the black shadow still didn''t stop, and came around from all directions. ! At the next moment, more than a dozen ninjas in black with daggers leaped out of the shadow with red light in their eyes, and headed towards Elulita Palace in all directions. The three bodyguards reacted instantly, guarding Elulita Palace behind them, and then raised their feet. "Land feet!" One person and one kick, a huge slash flew out, towards the ninja in all directions. With the strength of their three colonels, all the black-clothed ninjas had no resistance at all and were directly hit. "boom!" The black-clothed ninja who could be hit was not injured or bleeding, but after a little smoke burst, he disappeared inexplicably, leaving only a few smoke bombs like cola bottles falling on the ground! "boom! The smoke bomb left by the black ninja suddenly exploded, and a large amount of smoke came out, covering everything around him, and he couldn''t see his fingers. The sights of the three bodyguards were obscured and they could not see the surrounding environment clearly. As a last resort, they had to move closer to the Elulita Palace, which they protected in the middle, and probed the surroundings with a domineering look and hearing to prevent this. In this case, what is wrong with Elulita Palace. But it''s still too late! At the moment the smoke was emitted, a ninja in black suddenly appeared not far away. Then he squatted on the ground and took out the rope. After shaking it a few times, he threw it accurately from a height of less than twenty centimeters on the ground, and passed through the gap between the three bodyguards, towards The feet of Elulita Palace flew away. "what---" "boom!" Elulita Palace let out a scream, and then she was pulled to the ground by the rope wrapped around her ankle. Hearing the sound, the three bodyguards hurriedly stretched out their hands, but they caught nothing. not good! The three bodyguards reacted immediately, and quickly reached down to grab them, but they caught nothing! Elulita Palace was dragged away! Next second. From what they heard and heard, they felt that Elulita Palace was hijacked by a black ninja! "Asshole, let go of Alulita''s palace, do you know how serious it is to offend God?" one of the bodyguards scolded. However, the black-clothed ninja who hijacked Elulita Palace did not pay attention to them, but rushed into a small alley by the street with Elulita Palace. Seeing this, the three bodyguards also chased after him. at this time. ! More than a dozen red-eyed and black ninjas with daggers flew out of the shadows on the ground, blocking the way of the bodyguard. "Point the gun!" "Land feet!" "Shave!" ... The three bodyguards did not dare to delay. With a series of attacks, these black-clothed ninjas were wiped out instantly, and the corpses disappeared with a bang! But now the bodyguards don''t want to explore why the corpse disappeared, and hurriedly chased directly in the direction where the Elulita Palace was hijacked. next moment. More than a dozen ninjas with red eyes and black clothes appeared in front of them. This time when they didn''t launch an attack, the black-clothed ninjas directly threw round grenades. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The three bodyguards were blocked again. "Armed and domineering!" "Iron!" As a last resort, the three bodyguards could only use defensive skills and rushed past the explosion. It took another second to eliminate all the ninjas. just about to continue chasing, just then. The shadows on the ground jumped out again and there were more than a dozen black-clothed ninjas, blocking them in front of them, and all threw grenades. Fuck, why are you here again? Fortunately, at this moment, the bodyguard who had been looking for the shelf also returned. The four bodyguards gathered together, easily cleaned up the black ninja, and continued to chase in the direction where the Elulita Palace was tied up. the other side. Arthur and Shaka were waiting for something in a remote alley. Not long after, a black ninja put a dagger on Elulita Palaces neck, holding her into the alley. "Asshole, who are you? Let go of this palace soon, do you know how serious is the crime of kidnapping this palace? Then even the admiral will be sent out to chase you! If you don''t let it go, I will wait to die!" Lita Palace said angrily. She struggled constantly, trying to break free from the black ninja, but she didn''t dare to use too much force for fear of accidentally cutting her neck! Arthur said faintly, "Stop her mouth!" The black ninja nodded, and stretched out another one to cover Elulita Palaces mouth. "Woohoo!" Suddenly, Elulita Palace was speechless and could only scream. After , Arthur asked Shaka on the side, "How about it, can I modify it?" "Returning to your Majesty, the time is too short, only a part of it can be modified, at most, she will have good intentions for us!" Shaka thought for a while and said. "That''s OK, please modify it!" Arthur nodded in satisfaction. can produce good intentions~www.novelhall.com~ With the power of the Tianlong people, after a little kindness, the Kingdom of St. Martin will also be more convenient to do things in Mariagioa. In the future, Arthur will find the opportunity to completely modify her, and then take the opportunity to break into the Dragon Ren to achieve his ultimate goal! Arthur learned from Cobra that there are a total of nineteen families within the Tianlong people. In addition to the heads of these families, many branches have been separated over the years. Like the Doflamingo family and Don Quixote Muse Gallo, both belong to the Don Quixote family, but belong to different branches. And Arthur''s ultimate goal is to control the branch of one of the nineteen families of the Dragon people, and let this branch become the undercover and help of Saint Martin in Mariejoa. As for why not control the main house... the reason is simple, it is too conspicuous! Moreover, according to Cobras news, the nineteen families masters are guarded day and night by strong men, and the people who protect them are not as relaxed as the Elulita Palace. It is almost impossible for Arthur to do like today! On the other side, the four bodyguards wiped out six waves of ninjas, and finally chased them to Elulita Palace. When they saw Elulita Palace, Arthur was embarrassed and protected Elulita Palace behind him, and only a black ninja was left on the opposite side. "what--" "Boom!" Arthur roared, his right fist slammed out, and with one punch, the last black ninja was wiped out! :. : Chapter 197： invite the next day. Exploded! The world government is completely blown up! Meteor phantom in the sky...Draconian was almost tied up...An unknown overlord domineering releaser... Everything has completely exploded the world government! Now, everyone on Mary Gioia, whether it is the princes of various countries or the noble merchants, as well as the king, have been interrogated one by one by the people of the CP. Anything that is wrong, they are all arrested. The streets are full of soldiers patrolling, coming and going very densely, passing by a group almost every three minutes, searching for unknown people everywhere. Even the World Conference was postponed for three days, it seems to be very powerful! But, it''s useless! After searching for a long time, the world government didn''t even know who to vent its anger. Because they couldn''t find any culprit, they didn''t even have any clues, and all the searches were deadlocked. ------ King Hotel room 802 living room Arthur sat on the sofa, Brian, Mir, and Shaka all stood behind him. Opposite him is a middle-aged man wearing a white suit, curly hair, black scarf, expressionless, holding a notebook and pen in his hand. "Your Majesty Arthur, I will confirm once again whether the situation at the time was like this." The middle-aged man paused and said lightly, "At night, when you finished eating and went for a walk, you suddenly found a meteorite in the sky! " "I was shocked, and immediately began to flee. In the process of escaping, you found the Alulita Palace held by a black ninja. The situation was extremely urgent at the time. On the one hand, it looked very dangerous and was about to fall into a meteorite. On the one hand, you are being held hostage under Alulita''s palace, you are very hesitant!" "But in the end you still chose to save Elulita Palace, and in the process, although the strength of the black ninjas is not strong, it is because they are holding Alulita Palace!" "So in the course of the fight, you were a little bit of a rat, which caused you to be embarrassed and injured. However, the result was good. You finally saved Alurita Palace! Is that true?" Arthur pretended to be thinking, pondered for a moment, and finally nodded, "Well, that''s right!" "Okay, then in addition to verifying that Elulita is under the palace and her bodyguards, we will also go to the hotel''s front desk, guards, waiters, etc. to verify!" As he said, the middle-aged man looked at him with piercing eyes. Arthur, trying to see the change in his expression. However, there was no change in Arthur''s expression, but he said straightforwardly, "No problem!" just kidding! Since the decision is made. It is naturally impossible for Arthur to leave any flaws. What the middle-aged man said, Arthur made Shaka revise his memory. Of course, it didn''t change much, only the time in their memory. But this is enough, no matter how much the middle-aged man checks, he can only get the answer that Arthur gave him! After the middle-aged man stared at Arthur for a while, he still didnt notice any change in Arthurs expression. He could only put away his scorching gaze, closed the notebook in his hand, then stood up and said lightly, "Then , If there is nothing wrong, I will go first!" "Go slow, don''t send it!" Arthur smiled, without any tone in the words. The middle-aged man nodded blankly, took the black dome hat he had placed there before from the small table next to the sofa, put his left hand in his pocket, and his right hand holding the notebook. He walked out without any haste. The room. As soon as he left the door, a young man who was also wearing a white suit followed by the door, and the two walked into the elevator together. "Master Lynx, how is it?" the young man couldn''t help asking. Lynx did not answer, but shook his head silently. "But, I think there is something wrong with the king''s testimony!" The young man frowned, "not to say why he went for a walk when he was full, not in such a big hotel, but ran outside, saying that when he ran away, How did you pass that remote alley?" "As far as normal people are concerned, when escaping, they must choose the highway first! Not only is the road better, it is also more spacious, and it is faster to escape than those remote alleys, right? "Besides, does he really need to flee based on his strength? According to our data, he at least has the strength of a general candidate. Facing the meteorite, he is not facing it head-on. It is only in the surrounding area. There is really a need to escape. ?" "Although, once a meteorite of thousands of meters falls due to gravity, mass, etc., it will cause a huge and strong impact on the surrounding area of ??tens of thousands of meters, even if it is a frontal impact, it is very dangerous!" "But in terms of his strength, it shouldn''t be a problem to just suffer this kind of impact from the surrounding area! Therefore, I suspect that he sent out those black-clothed ninjas to specially create scenes where heroes save the United States to obtain Ellie. Favor under the tower palace!" "Well, you suspect it makes sense!" Lynx nodded faintly, and then asked, "What about the evidence?" "Uh..." The young man was speechless. "No matter how reasonable the suspicion is, if there is no evidence, then it is nothing, you know?" The lynx turned his head and glanced at the young man, and said seriously, "Moreover, he saved Elulita Palace. It''s the same as in Elulita Palace. As long as there is no evidence, all guesses will be swallowed for me!" "Yes!" The young man nodded helplessly. the other side After Lynx left the room, Arthur immediately put away the smile on his face. Actually, Arthur also knew that there was something wrong with his testimony. , after all, is a decision made on a whim~www.novelhall.com~ It is certainly not perfect! but it does not matter! As long as there is no problem with Elulita Palace, as long as there is no evidence, it does not matter whether there is any problem with his testimony! at this time. "!" The room door was knocked. "Please come!" walked in is an old man wearing a black gold-rimmed tuxedo, black leather shoes, white gloves, with a big back, white hair, and a polite and kind smile on his face. "Hello, Your Majesty Arthur!" The old man bowed respectfully. However, looking respectful, Arthur felt a deep arrogance in his eyes, a condescending arrogance, as if kings like Arthur were not in his eyes. "Are you?" Arthur asked, frowning. "The housekeeper of Elulita Palace, Elkoffy! I came today because of the mother under Elulita Palace. In order to thank you, Jelita Palace would like to invite you to be a guest at home in the evening!" With that said, Alcofe respectfully handed Arthur a golden invitation card. Arthur took it, looked down carefully, raised his head and smiled and said, "Okay, I will definitely be there at night!" "Then I will leave first! I will come to pick you up on time in the evening!" Alcofey smiled, gave a noble salute, turned and left. :. : Chapter 198： Attend an appointment night Moon star rare Arthur packed everything up, and went out alone. The entrance of the Kingdom Hotel. At this time, there was a carriage full of white with tulip and gold silk patterns on it, and a carriage the size of a small room. In front of it was a carriage pulled by eight white horses, while Alcofey was standing by and waiting. "Your Majesty Arthur, please!" Seeing Arthur came out, Alcofey made a please gesture to Arthur. "Well!" Arthur nodded and stepped into the carriage. The interior of the carriage is very spacious and luxurious. All kinds of precious jewels are arbitrarily inlaid in it. The floor is covered with fur of an unknown creature, but it is soft to step on, and the black and white colors look very comfortable. Just look at it and know it is very precious! "Gu rumbling!" As soon as Arthur got on the carriage, the carriage started slowly and headed for the Tianlongren residential area. After a while, the carriage entered the residential area of ??the Tianlong people. Arthur can clearly see the various buildings in the residential area through the window, there are castles, villas, and tall buildings. Obviously they were built according to the preferences of various Tianlong people! The carriage finally stopped in front of a three-story white villa covering an area of ??ten acres! "Your Majesty Arthur, please!" As soon as Arthur got out of the carriage, Alcofey made a please gesture and guided him into the villa. Some people say that you can tell a person''s character by looking at the decoration of the room. Arthur believes, but he doesn''t believe it all. However, after entering the villa, he still carefully looked at the decoration of the villa and analyzed the personality of the villa owner. Mainly white, supplemented by beige, with many photos on the wall. There are mainly three people in the photos. One is the Elulita Palace saved by Arthur last night, and the other is a plump figure, a delicate melon face, and a plate. A woman with long maroon hair and a smile on her face is similar to Elulita Palace. One is a middle-aged man with a Chinese character face, chestnut-colored flat head, and looking a little sick. The overall decoration looks very warm, and Arthur observed that there are many maids and fewer male waiters, but he did not find slaves with chains around him. More importantly, he also found the Elulita Palace. Four bodyguards. Although these four bodyguards seem to be a little sluggish, being able to stand here has already explained everything. The personality of this dragon is good, at least compared with the average dragon! To sum up all this, Arthur made a judgment! "Your Majesty Arthur!" At this moment, the Elulita Palace, who was saved by him, ran out happily and came in front of him, and behind her was a woman who didn''t rush, just like in the photo. That woman. At the same time, an inexplicable sense of sight was directly locked on him. There are strong ones! This is Arthur''s first reaction! However, this is in a Tianlongren''s house, and it is normal to be guarded by someone. So he pretended to be nonchalant, smiled and said hello to Elulita Palace, "Get down Elulita Palace, good evening!" "Good evening!" Elulita Palace smiled and greeted Arthur gently just... What the **** is the love in those eyes? What kind of memory did Shaka modify? Have you misunderstood kindness and love? Arthur can''t imagine that the girl who was a little bit savage and a little arrogant last night turned out to be like this! Last night, after the bodyguard came over, Arthur handed the person to the bodyguard, and out of trust in Shaka, Arthur did not ask Shaka what memory he changed. Of course, when you think about it, Shaka has done nothing wrong! There seems to be no difference between love and kindness! Even sometimes the role of love is much stronger than goodwill. At this time, the woman behind Elulita Palace also slowly walked over, thanking her with a smile, "Your Majesty Arthur, thank you very much for everything!" "Under Jelita Palace, the words are serious!" Arthur said with a smile. Arthur saw the sincere gratitude in Jelitas eyes, and she could see that she was sincere and not like other Dragonites. For the life-saving grace, they felt that you should save me, not. Damn you! "No, it doesn''t matter too much!" Jelita Palace shook her head and said seriously, "Since Elulita''s father passed away due to illness, she has been the only sustenance of my life!" Arthur smiled slightly, took out a beautiful box from his arms, handed it to Jellyta Palace, and said, "By the way, a small gift, no respect!" The inside of the box is a necklace worth 40 million bought by Arthur at the auction. Although the Denon people are not short of money, they still have to do the etiquette! "Thank you!" Jelita Palace took the box and handed it to the maid on the side, and then said to Arthur, "Your Majesty Arthur, please inside!" Arthur nodded, and followed Jelita Palace into the facade of the villa. Under her leadership, the two came to the restaurant of the villa. there is a long oval dining table inside "Your Majesty Arthur, please sit down!" Jelita Palace came to the main seat of the dining table and made a please gesture. Hearing this, the maid on the side pulled aside the chair at the top right of the dining table. Arthur sat down. At the side of Elulita Palace, she opened the chair beside Arthur and sat down with a smile. Jielita Palace glanced at her, but didn''t say anything. "Serve!" Jie Erlita Palace said to Alcofe who was on the side. "Yes!" Alcofey nodded, turned and went down to order the kitchen. In a short while, all kinds of exquisite dishes came up one by one. The three of them ate and chatted. During the period, Elulita Palace kept holding dishes for Arthur, and Arthur was hitting the situation inside the Celestial Dragon at the side of Jelita Palace. Although Cobra is the only descendant of the family who did not choose to become the Draco family, he also knows more about the Draco family than the average person, but after all, he is not a Draco family. No amount of knowledge can be compared with the Draco family. However, although Jelita Palace is very grateful for everything Arthur has done, she is still very cautious in this regard. Some things she selectively skipped, but what she said was enough for Arthur to understand! In the words, Arthur also learned a lot about the Elulita Palace family! They are a branch of the Lyta family in the nineteenth family of the Dragonites~www.novelhall.com~ Now they only have the Elulita Palace and the Jelita Palace, and the Elulita Palaces His father died of illness in his early years, leaving them alone. Soon, a meal was finished in the joy of the host and the host. "Your Majesty Arthur, come and play more when you have time!" Elulita Palace sent Arthur away a little bit reluctantly. "Definitely!" Arthur smiled slightly, then after thinking about it, he took out a beautiful box from his pocket and said, "By the way, under Alulita Palace, this is a gift for you!" Regardless of whether it is good intentions or love, Arthur must try his best to maintain this affection before he can take the opportunity to break into the dragon people! "Thank you!" Elulita Palace happily took the box and opened it in front of Arthur. Inside the box is a watch made of blue gemstones. It is very exquisite. It was photographed by Arthur at the auction house together with the necklace. It is worth 3,550 Baileys. Elulita Palace picked up the watch and immediately brought it on, raised her white arms, and asked Arthur with a smile, "Does it look good?" "It''s very beautiful!" Arthur complimented, and said seriously, "However, I should go now!" "Ah!" Elulita Palace was a little disappointed, but then smiled again and said, "Go slow, I''ll go to play with you tomorrow!" "Uh...good!" Arthur was a little surprised but nodded. :. : Chapter 199： World conference begins After returning, Arthur finally knew what memory Shaka had modified. After listening, he wanted to slap himself on the spot. The root cause is still him! When Shaka was training, Arthur told them a story in order to get closer to the kids who were relatively new to him. Among them, there are all kinds of brain-disabled TV series, movies, animations and the like! You know, in these TV series, movies, and animations, heroes are always indispensable to save the United States, so Arthur did not talk less at the time. Last night, because time was too urgent. So when Shaka modified his memory, he applied these heroic rescue clips that Arthur said, more than a little bit, almost applied everything Arthur said, and even added some of his own aesthetic imagination. Go in. Don''t talk about Elulita Palace, even if Arthur heard it, his heart moved. At the same time, in order to thank Arthur for what he did, although Jealita Palace did not talk about it at the time, the butler specifically mentioned it when he sent him back. In the next ten years, Saint Martin only needs to pay half of the sky gold. Now Saint Martin pays 5 billion Baileys every year, which is equivalent to giving away 25 billion Baileys to Arthur. You must know that although the people of Tianlong are not short of money, many businessmen even rush to give them money and ask them for help. But twenty-five billion is not a small amount no matter how much it is, especially the branch of Jelita Palace, which is almost their family''s income for two or three years. It can be seen how grateful Jellita is to Arthur. ---------- Three days later. The World Congress was held on time without further delay. "Da da da!" Along with the sound of footsteps, one by one king and queen walked into Pongel Castle, and Arthur and Cobra walked into the castle together. "Your Majesty Arthur!" "Your Majesty Arthur!" "Your Majesty Arthur!" ... Everyone who knew Arthur greeted him one by one, and Arthur responded with a smile one by one, and some who didn''t know Arthur also inquired about the king and queen who knew him well. "Which king is that over there? Why does it seem that many people know him?" "That! It''s the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Arthur!" "Oh, I''ve heard it! But it''s the first time I have seen you!" ... Soon, everyone entered the place where this assembly started, a huge conference hall with a round conference table large enough to hold hundreds of people. Once inside, Arthur and Cobra separated. The seats for the World Conference have already been allocated, so Arthur doesnt have a seat for Sabos brother. As soon as he got into the seat, Arthur saw a very tall man who he hadn''t seen a few days before, but he was very familiar with him in the seat next to him. Bassoromi. Bear! "Hello!" Arthur sat in the chair, turned his head and smiled and greeted the bear beside him. Xiong just glanced at him faintly, and said nothing. It''s so cold! "Are you Basolomi Bear, King of the Kingdom of Solbey?" Arthur continued to ask. This time, Xiong didn''t even glance at it, but looked at it carefully with the book, as if he hadn''t heard it. "By the way, do you know someone named Victoria Edos?" Arthur asked casually. was still cold on the surface, as if he hadn''t heard it, but Arthur''s ears still keenly heard his heartbeat quickly. suddenly, it became clear. However, Arthur looked at the bear''s still cold expression, and an inexplicable evil came to his heart. "By the way, Majesty Xiong, I heard that Lieutenant General Karp has an unfilial son named Monkey D Long. Have you ever seen it?" Arthur asked in a teasing tone. Xiong''s Qi raising skills are very good, his face is still cold, and there is still no change in expression. But, as Arthur could see, he was still panicked! The heart has been beating wildly~www.novelhall.com~''s hands are involuntarily squeezed a lot. "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled and didn''t tease him any more, but picked up the coffee at the table and drank it without delay. As for the revolutionary army, Arthur had no good intentions. After all, he belonged to the kind to be repelled. How could he have good intentions? However, Arthur did not have any malice, because in his opinion, the idea of ??Monkey D Dragon is completely impossible to realize! The main reason is that the difference in force is too great! The strong man in this world can beat 10,000 ordinary people by one person, even if the other person holds a gun. In this case, how can a strong man who can beat 10,000 people be equal to the 10,000 people he beats? If it is equal, why should he cultivate so that he can beat 10,000 people alone? is like going to learn boxing. Dont say its for physical fitness, if you dont want to be strong, and become one who can fight many people, why do you want to learn boxing? Isn''t it better to learn radio gymnastics? It can also strengthen your body! "!" At this time, a bell rang! The audience fell silent. The World Congress has officially started! "So, who is the speaker this time?" a king asked. The Speakers of the World Conference are in turn. All participating countries can have their turn, but they must have participated in the last parliament before they will come. If they did not participate in the last parliament, they will be skipped. And for a new kingdom like Arthur, it would take at least a few hundred years for him to become the Speaker of the House. "It''s me!" A middle-aged man in a green military uniform with a mustache on his mouth, a three-to-seven head comb, and a height of about 1.7 meters, stood up. "Originally, King Dovler of the Kingdom of Hohenzollern!" The inquiring king suddenly realized. "Well, I announce the world conference, which officially begins!" Duffler said solemnly. "First of all, the first thing to discuss is that before the World Conference, a total of six kings and queens were kidnapped on their way to the World Conference. Five of them died and one was rescued. Any suggestions on how to deal with subsequent matters? Bring it all up!" As soon as the voice fell, the king and queen had a chattering discussion. "What! Six? I remember not five?" "One more has not been announced!" "The Queen of Tiffus was also kidnapped. At that time, His Majesty King Arthur of the Kingdom of St. Martin was passing by, so nothing happened!" "Oh! Where are the pirates?" "I was publicly executed by the Navy!" "These **** pirates, I wish they all die!" "Well, what is the most important thing to do?" "This matter was done by Golden Lion Shiji and Dr. Indigo. These two people must be dealt with seriously, otherwise we kings will be slaughtered in the future?" "Yes, these two people must be dealt with seriously!" "I suggest..." ... One by one, the king and queen proposed, but they were rejected one by one. In the end, the kings found that they had nothing to do with the golden lion. The reason is simple, the golden lion can fly! On this topic, Arthur just looked at it with a smile, feeling that everyone was drunk and I was alone. "Then, urge the navy to find the golden lion as soon as possible!" Duffler finally said helplessly. There is no way, for this kind of player who can fly and is still out of sight, there is really no way to take him! "Okay, the next issue is still during the World Congress. The meteorite phantom that appeared in the sky of Mary Joa a few days ago, according to the investigation of the world government, was done by a guy named Illusionist. Is there anything you want to say?" Duffler continued. "How do I feel that there are so many things in the World Council this time?" "Yes! Although the World Council had occasional twists and turns before, this time it was different. There were more than one twists and turns. The Tianlongren were almost kidnapped a few days ago, so the World Conference was postponed for three days! "That said, it really is!" ... The kings did not discuss the meteorite, but instead discussed the ups and downs of this world conference. The holding of this world conference is obviously a bit more difficult than before. There have not been so many things in the past, not to mention that there are no twists and turns, at least this is the first time that the World Conference has been postponed, and it has not been postponed at other times! Even Arthur couldn''t help but sigh, he just wanted to participate in a world conference, why so many things happened? can think about it carefully! These things seem to have something to do with him directly or indirectly, and he even did some of them! Uh... Arthur quickly took a sip of coffee to hide his embarrassment! But then again, illusionist? He remembers that the last time he traded with Charlotte Kata Kuri, it was the person hired by the Charlotte family that made the Navy suffer, right? Later, he also inquired about this person through the Charlotte family intelligence network. Ability is similar to illusion, and can create various phantoms. Thinking about it, if the meteorite was not made by Arthur himself, then he would really think that it was made by this person, after all, the devil fruit ability in this world is not the same! ----- And this time. The illusionist far away in the West Sea, riding on a small duck boat with two short legs, drove towards an unknown place. "Ah---chop!" Suddenly, she sneezed. An ominous premonition came to life spontaneously, as if there was some flying pot from the sky to cover her head. ------- The next four or five issues in a row are all about this world conference. Arthur did not express any attitude or suggestion, just like a bear beside him, sitting quietly, watching everyone perform. During the stimulating discussion, the World Parliament took a short break at noon until 8 oclock in the evening, when the Parliament finally ended. "Okay, then I announce that the first day of the World Conference is officially over!" Duffler announced in a deep voice. ---- The meeting ended, and the kings left the parliament hall in twos and threes. "Brother Arthur, shall we go together?" Cobra greeted with a smile. "Okay!" Arthur nodded and agreed. The two walked out of the parliament hall together. At this moment, Arthur saw the bear walking alone, and his heart moved ~www.novelhall.com~ Turning his head to the side of Cobra and said, "Brother Cobra, wait for me, I Go and say something to your Majesty Bear over there!" "Uh...Okay!" Cobra nodded in a bit of surprise. He didn''t expect that in less than a day, Arthur would have known the bear who was notorious among these kings! Arthur trot a few steps, caught up with the bear who was walking alone, walked beside him, took out a business card, handed it to the bear, and said, "Your Majesty Bear, this is my business card, you Take it, if you want to buy some arms and food, you can find me!" Bear''s figure paused slightly, turned his head and glanced at Arthur, and then went on walking, ignoring him or receiving his business card. "It doesn''t matter who the trading partner is!" At this time, Arthur added a bit more profoundly. The revolutionary army will overthrow dozens of kingdoms in the future, and the demand for arms and food is not too much. But they are the number one goal of the world government! Under the severe attack of the world government, it is not easy for the revolutionary army to obtain large quantities of arms and food! If Arthur sells arms to them, it will not only cause headaches for the world government, but also get a lot of money. Hearing the words, the bear shape once again, turned his head to look at Arthur, after hesitating for a while, he still took the business card! Arthur smiled slightly, did not say anything, went straight back to Cobra, followed him and left Pungle Castle. :. : Chapter 200： King 7 Takeumi The second day of the World Conference. All kings entered on time. "Well, today''s first issue is whether to agree to establish King Qiwuhai!" Dovler said in a deep voice after scanning the crowd. "Seven Wuhai?" "what is this?" "Have you heard of it?" ... For this strange name, the king present was very confused. And Arthur was taken aback for a moment, then relieved. There is no time when Qiwuhai was established in his memory, but he knows that Sand Crocodile became Qiwuhai when he was in his twenties. After becoming Qiwuhai, he went to find the white beard, then lost the battle, and then returned to the first half of the Great Channel. Duan began to dormant. If you count time, it should be this time! "Qing Wuhai is a legitimate pirate organization proposed by the world government!" Duffler said sternly. "What do you mean?" "What is a legal pirate organization?" "Pirates are legal?" ... The kings frowned and questioned. You must know that in their eyes, pirates are equivalent to various bad and illegal pronouns. Now that this pronoun suddenly becomes legal, they can''t react at once. "Because of Gore D Roger, the number of pirates has increased sharply in recent years, and many new pirate stars have emerged, which has led to the gradual disorder of public order on the sea!" "In order to control pirates and restore public order on the sea, the world government intends to recruit some famous, powerful, and deterrent pirates in order to achieve the effect of using pirates to control pirates, and these pirates It''s called...The Seven Martial Seas under Kings!!!" Doffer paused and continued to explain, "The King''s Seven Wuhai, both rights and obligations!" "Right! With the cancellation of the wanted order, the world government will no longer pursue all the crimes committed before. It can stay in various franchised countries, naval bases and other places for supplies, and can carry out legal looting!" "Obligation! Must accept the mandatory call of the world government and pay a certain amount of income to the government, and have the obligation to help the navy fight against pirates and maintain public order on the sea!" After finishing speaking, Dovler looked around and asked in a deep voice, "Are there any questions?" Suddenly, the audience fell silent. All the kings and queens were plunged into contemplation, carefully considering the pros and cons of Qiwuhai under the king. After a while. "I object, pirates are pirates, just a bunch of rubbish, just let the navy increase its efforts to crack down on them, why should they be legal?" "I agree, using pirates to control pirates sounds great!" "I agree, let them bite the dog!" "I agree..." "I object..." ... A group of kings talked about it. Some agreed, some opposed, and some like Arthur looked on. And Arthur also found out. After hearing this issue, the bear beside him put down the book in his hand and touched his chin, as if thinking about something. This topic seems very embarrassing. From the morning discussion to noon, there was no result until the afternoon. "Since this is the case, vote!" Duffler said in a deep voice, "Agree, raise your hand!" "Agree!" "Agree!" "Agree!" ... Twenty kings raised their hands, none of the others raised their hands. "The opponents raise their hands!" "No!" "No!" "No!" ... There are also twenty kings raising their hands. To everyone''s expectations, it was even tied! Suddenly, the audience fell silent. After a while, the fierce quarrel sounded again. "A pirate is a pirate, just a bunch of rubbish, why should it be legal?" "Choose a few dogs out of this group of garbage, is it okay to watch this group of garbage?" "Garbage is garbage, even if it is selected, it is garbage!" ... "Ah... uh!" At this time, Arthur thought for a while, coughed, and attracted the attention of the audience. Seeing the eyes of many kings and queens, Arthur did not have stage fright. He stood up and suggested, "In this case, I suggest that it is better to give in. Let the navy try to find a famous and powerful pirate. , If you can, then continue, if not, give up!" Arthur knew that Qiwuhai would still be established in the end. He suggested that he just didn''t want to waste any more time and let people go to the next topic. After the king and queen present listened to his words, they were silent for a while, and finally one of the kings raised their hands in agreement. "I agree with His Majesty Arthur''s proposal!" "Seconded!" "Seconded!" "No!" ... is another voice of approval and disapproval, but this time there are more voices of approval. "Well, let''s vote with a show of hands. Raise your hands in agreement with your Majesty Arthur!" After Duffler said something, he raised his hand first. Immediately afterwards, there was a sound of raising hands. Even the cold bear on the side raised his hand in agreement. Dovler glanced at the king present, counted silently, and said, "Okay, thirty-eight agrees, five opposes, and other abstentions. I declare the proposal passed!!!" As he said, Dovler took the paper at the table and wrote it for a while, and then handed it to the soldier guarding aside. The soldier respectfully took the paper, nodded, and immediately stepped back. Soon, the Navy got the news. Navy headquarters. Marshal''s office. Kong sat behind the desk. At the front of the desk are the green pheasant, the yellow ape, Karp, and even Zefa, which is usually hard to see, is here. A little later is a group of lieutenants in this department. Kong picked up the faxed paper from the desk and handed it to the green pheasant at the front. Qing Pheasant looked at it, did not speak, and handed it to Karp. Karp looked at it, but did not speak, and passed on again. Soon, after the paper was passed around in the office, the different expressions of the people in the office finally reached Zefa. After he took the paper and looked at it twice. "Tear!" directly tore the paper, then stood up abruptly, and shouted angrily, "I disagree!" "Sounds great! I agree!" Huang Yuan said with a smile. In fact, he agrees or disagrees with the Seventh Wuhai Plan under the King, just because Zefa is opposed to ~www.novelhall.com~ so he wants to approve it! However, what the two of them said seemed to have lit the fuse, and the whole office was suddenly lit, and the admirals in the office began to quarrel fiercely. "I agree, let the pirate kill the pirate, we can also relax a lot!" "I object, if they are pardoned for their previous crimes, then what are the civilians who died in their hands?" "I agree!" "I object!" ... "Crack!" Karp sits in a chair, knocks Erlang''s legs, eats senbei, watching this scene with interest. And the green pheasant on the side is just like him, pulling down the blindfold and sleeping in a fake sleep. "boom!" Looking at the admirals who were arguing, Kong slapped the table suddenly, suppressing the voice of the audience. "Hoo---" He vomited deeply, frowned and said, "Okay, stop fighting, this is proposed by the world government, and the kings have agreed. Whether you agree or not, it must be implemented. The only thing we can do is Try to pick a better role model!" Hearing that, Zefa is like an eggplant beaten by frost, wilting! He sat down a little languidly. and Huang Yuan spread his hands and smiled indifferently. :. : Chapter 201： Dream (Happy National Day!) On the third day, we discussed the navy''s military expenditure. On the fourth day, discuss the issue of New World Pirates. On the fifth day, the kingdoms of various sea areas united the navy against pirates. Arthur has no interest in these topics. Until the sixth day, the World Council went into a fever pitch. The public affairs are basically finished, and the rest are mostly semi-public and semi-private matters. The grievances, filthyness, calculations, and emotional issues between various kingdoms are also brought to the stage. "Because recently, some shameless kings of the franchise went to other kingdoms to dig people shamelessly, and also took away nine out of ten doctors in the kingdom, and even took away one tenth of their citizens, so I propose that we should severely prohibit this kind of behavior and impose severe punishment on this kind of kingdom!" As soon as the meeting started, Varta looked at Arthur and suggested that it was full of gunpowder. As long as it is a human being, Arthur can be found along his sight. And he didn''t hide it, he almost said it was aimed at Arthur! A few days ago, when he saw Arthur showing his power, he knew that it was unrealistic to ask Dalton to invite Arthur. For this reason, he specially prepared this topic, and he planned to stay here. The sky is facing Arthur. While present, the kings and queens who participated in the auction that day heard this topic, they were a bit more respectful, their bodies shrugged and held back a smile, but some just didn''t care so much and laughed directly. "!" "Haha!" ... There were those who took the lead and laughed, and the kings who respected others couldn''t help but laughed, and the whole audience was plunged into laughter. Some unknown kings quickly inquired about the kings and queens on the side, and then couldn''t help but laugh. "Well, do the people present have any different opinions on this topic?" Duffler stared at Arthur and asked. Obviously, he was asking Arthur. Although he has not participated in the auction, he has heard of it. It is obvious that this is a conflict between the two kingdoms, so he ignored the others, and just looked at Arthur and asked. This kind of topic about himself, Arthur is not good to continue to stand on the sidelines without hearing it. "Ah... uh!" Arthur coughed twice. After pulling the gaze of the audience, he stood up and said righteously, "I personally totally oppose this kings proposal! The people are free, and they have Those with their own thoughts have their own dreams!" "Just like some people dream of being a navy, some people dream of being a general, some people dream of being a nobleman, and those doctors and civilians also have their own dreams, and their dream is to be People of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "So, for this kind of behavior, the king of the Drum Kingdom, you should not propose to ban it! As a king, you should respect the dreams of these doctors and civilians in your country, let them fly, let them go. !" "Hahaha!" "God **** dream!" "Which kingdom civilians dream of going to another kingdom to be civilians?" "Yes! If there is such a commoner kingdom please tell me, I support their dreams!" "As long as it is not a commoner of my kingdom, I support such a dream!" ... After hearing Arthur''s words, the king and queen couldn''t help laughing, and Warta almost vomited blood. dream? dream that you are paralyzed! After thinking for a while, he suppressed his anger, gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Since this king respects dreams so much, then please respect my dreams too!" "Oh? What dream?" Arthur asked curiously. "Stab you!" Varta gritted his teeth word by word. "Hehe!" Arthur chuckled lightly and said magnificently, "No problem, I respect your dream! As for whether I can succeed or not, I don''t guarantee it!" "Aren''t you respecting dreams? Shouldn''t respect for dreams take the initiative to let me stabbed?" Varta said with a sneer. Arthur looked at Varta contemptuously and said, "Why are you so shameless? I respect your dream, but your own dream must be realized by yourself! Do you want me to help you realize it?" "Hahaha!" ... There was another burst of laughter. "You..." Hearing this, Warta''s blood surged over his head, and pointed at Arthur to say something. "Okay, be quiet!" At this time, Dovler interrupted them quickly, and if this continues, the scene might be out of control! "Now, King Warta raised the issue, and King Arthur opposes this issue, then vote!" Duffler paused and continued, "Raise your hand in agreement with King Warta''s issue!" "I agree!" "I agree!" "Seconded!" ... Several kings who had a good friendship with Valta raised their hands symbolically and supported their friends. "Good!" Dofferer glanced around, then took notes, and continued, "Then I agree with King Arthur to raise his hand!" "brush!" Many more people raised their hands this time. "Your Majesty Arthur, I support your dream... uh... proposal!" "Seconded!" "Seconded!" ... Those who raised their hands wanted to make friends with Arthur, some were not too big to watch the excitement, and some really supported Arthur. There were all kinds of things, but no matter what the reason, the one who supported Arthur in short was Much more than support Valta. "Well, five are in favor of King Warta''s proposal, 30 are in favor of His Majesty Arthur''s proposal, and the others abstain, then I declare that King Warta''s proposal is rejected!" Duffler said solemnly. Hearing this, Varta glanced at Arthur angrily, but didn''t say anything. He knew that this kind of proposal could not be passed. He just wanted to disgust Arthur, but he did not expect to be disgusted in the end! "Then the next one!" Duffler said. "I!" Upon hearing this, Boulder stood up immediately and said solemnly, "Recently, our pirates in the North Sea have become rampant because of Doflamingo''s massacre of tens of thousands of navies. They are concerned about the North Seas security. It made a big impact!" "Therefore, I propose that the kings of the North Sea temporarily put aside their grievances, stop the war, and unite the navy to wipe out these rampant pirates and restore public order in the North Sea!" Shameless! This was Arthur''s first reaction. Boulders proposal sounds no problem at first, and even people who dont know it thought he was really trying to rule the pirates! However, in combination with his enemy, Theodore, who suffered from his loss not long ago, just bought a large amount of arms. It is obvious that this product was used to put pressure on the World Conference to let Theodore stop the war and buy some time. , Buy some arms! "I object!" As soon as Boulder''s voice fell, Theodore stood up abruptly and pointed to Boulder''s angry objection. UU reading www. uukanshu.com However, compared to Warta who came to disgusting Arthur, Boulder obviously did his homework. In a vote by show of hands, except for those who abstained, they won by 21 votes to 20 votes, one vote, and successfully put pressure on Theodore through the World Conference. Finally Theodore sat down bitterly. Next, the kings actions successfully refreshed Arthurs perception of shamelessness. Originally he thought he was shameless enough, but in fact, he can only be regarded as a younger brother among these kings. What non-participating country has caused chaos, causing chaos in the nearby sea, hope that the nearby joining country and the navy will unite to eliminate this non-participating country. Are you sure it is not to annex the non-participating countries next to your kingdom? What certain pirate groups are trying to attack the kingdom, hope that nearby kingdoms can unite and destroy these pirate groups. Are those pirate groups? Isn''t it the navy of a non-participating country near you? " ... A mountain is higher than a mountain. Its not easy to get along with anyone who can sit as a king! All kinds of shameless words could be said righteously, and Arthur was admired for a while. With a learning mentality, he listened carefully to their topics. Soon, this day''s meeting also came to an end. After a day of fighting, the kings also stopped and went back to the hotel to rest. :. : Chapter 202： End of parliament The seventh and last day of the World Conference. After a day of intense meeting, in the afternoon, the meeting slowly came to an end. "Everyone, after seven days of meetings, today, the meeting has officially come to an end!" Doffler paused, glanced at the audience, and continued, "Then proceed to the last item of the World Conference. Speak!" "Crack!" The door to the meeting slowly opened, and the five old stars of Golden Beard walked in. During the meeting, the five old stars did not appear at the meeting, but it was not that they did not pay attention to the meeting, but they watched the ongoing meeting with a surveillance phone worm in another room of Pangel Castle. Moreover, the result of each meeting topic will pass through their hands. If they do not agree, then the result of the topic will be beaten back. Of course, generally speaking, they will not call back the results of the issue, and there is no need to do so, unless the issue involves the Tianlong people. "Then, I declare that this session of the World Congress is officially over!" Golden Beard and Five Old Stars walked in with their hands in their pockets, said lightly, then turned and left! After he left, the kings and queens present also stood up. "Then, goodbye everyone!" "Goodbye!" "Goodbye!" ... Because some kings and queens will rush back after the parliament is over, all the kings and queens present begin to say goodbye to each other. At this time, Cobra and Arthur also joined together. "Brother Arthur, I''m going back first!" Cobra said sternly. "So fast? Don''t you go back after staying overnight?" Arthur frowned and asked. "No, there are a lot of things in the kingdom waiting for me to go back to deal with!" Cobra waved his hand, and asked, "By the way, Brother Arthur, are you going to stay here for a few more days or go back together? ?" "I''m going to visit Fishman Island first. I heard that it is beautiful and has unique scenery, so I''m going to take a look and then go back!" Arthur groaned for a moment. "That line, when you go back, pass by Alabastan, remember to come to my place, let''s have a drink together!" Cobra said with a smile. "It''s done, it''s a deal!" Arthur said boldly. "A word is a deal!" Cobra smiled. After , Arthur and Cobra went back to the hotel together. After taking the salute, Cobra took Icarem and left Marijoa. Although Arthur''s next goal is Murloc Island, he is not as anxious as Cobra, so he plans to leave after tonight. At this time, it was just time for dinner, so he called Brian, Miro, and Shaka, and went to the second floor for dinner together. Sitting in the elevator, he found a rather annoying character. Valta! Valta took Dalton in a salute, obviously he was going back. Seeing Arthur who was in the elevator together, he showed a disgusted expression, but didn''t say anything, sitting in the elevator quietly. When the electric tower reached the second floor, Arthur stepped out of the elevator door first, and then Miro, Shaka, and Brian also came out. Varta saw this scene, and the expression of disgust on his face was slightly reduced, but what he didn''t notice was that the shadow under Arthur''s body was gone! The next day, early in the morning. Arthur packed his luggage and brought Brian, Mir, and Shaka to go out. "!" At this time, the door rang. Arthur was a little confused, but still shouted, "Come in!" It is the Elulita Palace that walked in! "Arthur, are you going back?" Alulita said disappointedly. These days, Arthur played with her a lot, and the names of the two changed from Majesty Arthur to Arthur. Similarly, Elulita Palace also became Elulita. "Yes!" Arthur smiled. Hearing this, the look of disappointment on Elulita''s face became even worse. "But..." Seeing her disappointed expression, Arthur touched his chin and groaned for a moment. "Hmm!?" Elulita pulled Arthur''s clothes and asked hurriedly, "But what?" "However, even if I am not here, Mary Joa, you can go to my kingdom to find me!" Arthur touched her head and said with a smile. "Huh, that''s right!" Alulita''s eyes lit up and she immediately became happy again. "At that time, I can take you to see the most prosperous town in Xihai, where to eat, drink and have fun, and the sun sets, we can sit on the highest clock tower in Haigang Town and watch the sunset..." Arthur smiled and described the beauty of Saint Martin to Alulita. After listening to her, there were many romantic beauties in her mind, and a look of yearning appeared on her face. "Then Arthur, I''m leaving first, I''m going to prepare to visit the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" After saying that, Alulita waved her hand, and ran away like a gust of wind without waiting for Arthur to answer. "Hehe!" Arthur looked at her leaving behind, and smiled helplessly. "Let''s go too!" Then Arthur turned his head and said to the people behind him. "Yes!" Brian, Shaka, and Miro replied in unison. A group of people walked out of the hotel and came to the place where they had logged in to Mariagioa. Here, Arthur turned his head and took a deep look at the prosperous and filthy Mary Joa in the interior, smiled, and walked into the pod. ------ Chambord Islands. Area 66, naval station. "Huh---I''m finally back here!" Looking at the Heaven Breaking Machine that appeared in front of him, Arthur sighed deeply! At this time, Aetherton, who was waiting to **** Arthur back to the navy station, also appeared beside him~www.novelhall.com~Your Majesty Arthur, long time no see! "Atherton said hello with a smile. "Atherton, long time no see!" Arthur also said hello with a smile, and then asked, "Are you going to **** me back?" "Yes!" Atherton nodded. "This way..." Arthur pondered for a moment and said, "Next, you don''t need to send it away, I can go back by myself!" "En!?" Upon hearing the words, Esselton frowned slightly and said, "Your Majesty Arthur, the above order is for me to send you back, not to send, okay?" "It''s okay!" Arthur waved his hand and said, "You also know my strength, there is no need to send me back!" "But..." Atherton hesitated. "Stop it!" Arthur interrupted him, touched his chin for a moment, and said, "In this way, if you call back and talk about it, you will say it was me!" "That!" Atherton hesitated, and finally nodded, "Sure!" Then, Arthur took a phone worm from the ship and gave Atherton, and Atherton immediately called. There is no accident! After getting the permission of the Navy Headquarters, Atherton saluted Arthur, then turned and left. And Arthur stood on the boat looking at his leaving back, smiled, and shouted at the broken sky machine, "Go, target Fishman Island!!!" :. : Chapter 203： God bless On the endless sea. A whale-shaped yacht is moving slowly. suddenly. "Crack!" accompanied by the sound of machinery. All the open openings of the whale-shaped yacht were closed. Then, the yacht lined up the water on both sides and slowly sank into the sea, heading towards the fisherman island. on board. Arthur is sorting out the harvest during this time. A bottle of rejuvenation potion, a twenty-one sharp knife, a Dr. Indie, a piece of clothing, a Skaredo... There are always a few different things. But the most important thing is reputation. Reputation: 4102535 more than four hundred and one hundred thousand! is the harvest of this period of time. The reopened Blood Harbor Town, Golden Lion, World Conference, etc. have all given a lot of prestige! Among them, the World Council makes news headlines every day, and as a member of the king, he has also rubbed a lot. The most frequent is on the sixth day of the World Council. He and Valta are grudges. This gossip success aroused the curiosity of many people. As the protagonist, he also gained a lot of prestige. Taking advantage of this little time on the way to the fisherman island, Arthur decided to draw a lottery. This time, he didn''t ask God to worship himself again, nor did he suppress his luck. He seemed to have realized the true meaning of being a human being. He didn''t ask gods, worship Buddha, or admire immortals, and was ready to make a wave on his own. Ok...I just didn''t bring those things! "Hoo---" Arthur sighed deeply, and directly sent ten thousand ten consecutive draws to try his luck. [Congratulations on getting a box of Coke] [Congratulations on getting a box of spicy sticks] [Congratulations on getting a box of potato chips] ... Congratulations on getting the gourmet wallpaper Three boxes of large bottles of Coke, five boxes of spicy sticks, one box of potato chips, and one gourmet tablecloth. According to habit, Arthur first opened the attributes of the blue-gray blanket that was about the size of a flat in front of him. Gourmet Tablecloth [Introduction: Contains one cubic meter of seasoning space, you can put all kinds of seasonings, put the seasonings in the space, and then put the ingredients you need to make on the blanket, and put them into the dish making process, you can make it in three minutes Need food. After the cooking method is put in, you dont need to put it in again next time, just say the name of the dish. The tablecloth can memorize 100,000 kinds of cooking methods, and every ten times you must use the sun for ten minutes before you can continue to use it! Chicken ribs! This foodie tablecloth is much worse than the one Arthur thought. It can create all kinds of food out of thin air, but this one needs to be charged, needs materials, needs seasonings, needs recipes, and needs everything, which is equivalent to bringing Just a personal chef. Of course, compared to the unreasonable food made out of thin air, Arthur''s words are undoubtedly more reasonable! However, Arthur didn''t care, after all, he didn''t expect much good things out of ten thousand. Arthur took a deep breath and made another one hundred thousand bursts. [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] [Congratulations on getting the air cannon] [Congratulations on getting the solar fixed-point portal] ... [Congratulations on getting the solar fixed-point portal] ... Congratulations on getting blessed by the gods Five bamboo dragonflies, two air cannons, two solar-powered fixed-point portals, and one harvest blessing. overjoy! Arthur did not expect that three goods appeared in the 100,000 draw. Moreover, there are two good things like solar fixed-point portals! With the extensive use of shells on the sky island, the previous solar fixed-point portals are not enough. This time, they came just right! But... God help? The statue in front of Arthur''s puzzled eyes took a closer look. This statue has a cloud on the top, lightning and raindrops in the middle, and a circular base at the bottom. Lightning and raindrops connect the cloud and the base. As soon as he got it, Arthur felt as if an inexplicable wave radiated from the statue. good stuff! He confirmed it immediately! Because of this fluctuation, the feeling he gave him was seven to eight points similar to the Poseidon Blessing he had previously received. Click to open the attribute. Blessed by the Gods [Introduction: Placed in the territory, it can emit invisible fluctuations, affect the weather in the territory, and make the weather in the territory smooth and rainy! Arthur couldn''t help smiling when he saw this attribute. Although is just a simple four-character style, it is enough to explain everything. Since ancient times, no matter when it is, food has always been the most important part of the country. No matter how well the country develops, it must be eaten! As long as the weather is smooth, the harvest of grain will increase, fruits and vegetables will grow vigorously, and even cattle and sheep will eat good forage and grow fatter. It can be said that good weather is very helpful to a kingdom! After being happy for a while, Arthur slowed down, collected everything into the space one by one, and then continued the draw. is still ten consecutive draws of 100,000. Congratulations on getting super bright phosphor [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] [Congratulations on getting the air cannon] ... [Congratulations on getting the full set of steam tank design drawings] Five bamboo dragonflies, three air cannons, a can of super bright phosphor, and a set of steam tank design drawings. Arthur''s eyes lit up. It seems that he had good luck today, and he has shipped two more shipments! And, steam tank, he knew what it was when he heard the name! The king of land warfare! Although it is not a production line, it is already very good if there is a design drawing, and with Meck, Arthur is not afraid that it will not be produced! first put the can of super bright phosphor aside, then picked up the stack of design drawings of the steam tank and looked at it. as predicted! Complete set of steam tank design drawings [Introduction: Steam tank, a tank powered by steam! A complete set of design drawings of the steam tank, including a total of 174 pieces of engine, barrel, casing, etc. After reading it carefully for a while, Arthur put the blueprints into the space unfinishedly. "I really want to make a try right away!" Arthur murmured. He really hadn''t driven a tank before! "Hoo---" He sighed deeply, cleared up his mood, and picked up the super-bright phosphor next to it, which was about the size of a baby milk can. "Porphy!" opened the round lid~www.novelhall.com~It''s so green, so dazzling! This is Arthur''s first feeling. He squinted his eyes and looked at the jar of phosphor. The jar was filled with green powder, and each powder emitted a bright green light like a small light bulb. Um... the green that panicked! watched for a few seconds. Arthur''s eyes couldn''t help but feel sour. So he quickly closed the lid and opened the attributes directly. Super bright phosphor [Introduction: Super bright phosphor, super bright and long-lasting, and also has super adhesion. Once it is stained, it will be useless even if the skin is torn off. It will shine for ten years, and will disappear automatically after ten years! Uh... Arthur really doesn''t know how to evaluate this stuff. value is definitely not worth it! is a lottery worth 100,000 after all! Fortunately, the full set of previous steam tank design drawings has been returned. And, if this thing is useful, it should still be there. At least painting it on the wall can save the light shell! thought about it. He first put this tin of phosphor into the space. "Today''s luck looks pretty good!" Arthur thought, touching his chin, "then the next two shots are worth a million!" :. : Chapter 204： Xu Ye Palace [Congratulations on obtaining the Xuye Palace] As soon as Arthur heard the name, his body suddenly lost consciousness. ---------- My name is Shi Ji. Outsiders call me Golden Lion, and some **** call me Golden Lice. Well, I''m a bit depressed when it comes to this. I was killed some time ago! Um... the main reason is that **** who called me golden louse! Of course, the specific process of death will not be explained, anyway I am dead! After I died, I instantly appeared in an inexplicable place. As soon as I arrived at this place, there was a strong attraction that sucked my soul in. Subconsciously, I resisted this attraction. Although after resisting, he continued to be attracted to the past, but the past speed was much slower. At this speed, it would take at least ten days to pass. Therefore, I also have some time to observe the surrounding environment. This is an indescribable place, with various souls constantly appearing around, and these souls are all drawn in one direction! In that direction, what attracted them and me was a whirlpool. There was a spring under the whirlpool, and there was a special entrance for the Kingdom of Saint Martin next to it. Yep! ? and many more! What the **** is the dedicated entrance for the Kingdom of Saint Martin? My head almost crashed! That **** kid can''t even let me die? Why can I see things about him when I die? I am very puzzled and puzzled! In the next few days, I have been observing the entrance dedicated to the Kingdom of Saint Martin. In the following days, I discovered that a few of the thousands of souls attracted would always be sucked into this entrance. Those are the residents of the Kingdom of Saint Martin? I am a little puzzled! However, next, something more depressed me! That **** kid actually appeared in this place! ! ! Is he dead? This is my first thought! But in the next second, a white whirlpool appeared next to the entrance dedicated to Saint Martin, and it instantly sucked me in! ---- Arthur came to this familiar place again! Subconsciously, he turned his gaze to the entrance dedicated to Saint Martin. In the next moment, a strange entrance slowly appeared next to the entrance. The entrance and the entrance of Seireitei were very close, and even the edge area overlapped a little. Arthur stayed in this familiar place for no more than three seconds, and was immediately attracted to him when the entrance was formed. Eyes bloomed. Arthur came to a world full of white. And he looked down at the whole area from the sky as if he had just entered Seireing Palace. There is not such a huge complex of Seireitei. The whole area is a palace. The palace is surrounded by white desert and some white twisted things that look like dead branches. There is nothing good. After watching carefully for a while, Arthur walked out. Next, his consciousness returned to the body. He opened the property with ease. [Xu Ye Gong (Domain props)] [Introduction: After the death of any enemy killed by the kingdom, they will be taken into here, erase their consciousness and turn into Kylian, containing the ten-blade template, which will be in the Akukas that Kylian swallows and evolved Pick the right one and automatically give them! After watching for a while. "call---" Arthur sighed deeply. Although he was very happy, he suppressed the joy first and continued to draw the remaining one million. He was so lucky today that he didn''t plan to save any more, so he ordered one million. [Congratulations on obtaining the Giant''s Potion] A million was wasted! However, Arthur did not care! Anyway, todays harvest is enough! At this moment, the voice of Heaven Breaker rang. "Your Majesty, Murloc Island is here!" ------------- Murloc Island is located at 10,000 meters under the sea in the holy place Mariagioa. It is a necessary place to reach the new world. It is also the birthplace of most murlocs and merfolks. It also has the reputation of "Undersea Paradise" and is a dreamlike paradise. . The entire island is surrounded by a huge double-layer semicircular bubble film shield, and there is an air layer between the two shields. If those boats that have been coated on the Chambord Islands follow an incorrect path and break into the Murloc Island, the coating will automatically peel off and merge with the shield on the island, and some ships will fall to the ground in the middle air layer. Even if it succeeds in breaking through the shield, the invading ship will be washed away by the water in the shield! There is an "air storage" at the front entrance of the fisherman island, which can create huge air bubbles that can cover the entire island''s air, but unless it is an emergency, it will not be easy to use the air storage to make bubbles. As for Murloc Island, although it is located under the deep sea, it also has sky and clouds! Because the giant tree "Sun Tree Eve" that grows near the fisherman island can transmit sunlight from the ground to the fisherman island, the fisherman island located in the deep sea will have changes in sunlight and day and night. The local residents even describe this phenomenon as " The blessing of the sun". In addition, since most areas of the fisherman island are under the sea, if people who cant swim have to move alone in the water, they can only use upstream water coatings on their bodies for protection, except for the local bubble-coated transportation. . ------- Arthur was not here to make trouble this time. Therefore, the Skybreaker followed the correct route and drove directly into the entrance of Fishman Island. Following the correct entrance, it didn''t take long to open the Skybreaker into the port of Fishman Island. Although it is under the sea, the port of Fishman Island is no different from a normal port, and the port is built on a huge reef. "Crack!" As soon as he arrived at the port, all the holes in the Skybreaker were reopened. Lucia, who had been waiting for a long time, ran out excitedly. Staring blankly at everything familiar around him. Her tears flowed down unconsciously. "What''s wrong?" At this moment, Arthur also walked out, walked to Lucia''s side, and asked with a smile. "Woohoo!" Unexpectedly, Lucia choked and threw herself directly into his arms. Arthur was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, stroking Lucia''s long hair in his arms, comforting her silently. After a while, Lucia slowed down, looking at the warm embrace of less than five centimeters in front of her ~www.novelhall.com~ Her cheeks flushed, she quickly broke away from Arthur''s arms, and then pulled a little away. Distance, looking at Arthur, said sincerely, "Thank you, thank you very much! I originally thought I was dead!" "It''s okay!" Arthur said with a smile. If it wasn''t for a purpose, he wouldn''t be able to save Lucia, even if it was a mermaid, even if this mermaid was very beautiful! Of course, he would not say these things, but would only hide them in his heart. Next, Arthur took Lucia, Brian, Shura, and Dismax out of the boat, while Shaka and Miro looked at the boat. Although this is the port of Fishman Island, there are usually many pirates passing by Fishman Island. People who watch the boat are still necessary! As soon as he got off the boat, a sturdy murloc with a shark face, armor, and fork with a group of guards came over aggressively. "stop!" Sharkman looked gloomy, pointed at Arthur with a fork, and said sharply. Upon seeing this, Lucia quickly walked out from behind Arthur, walked to the shark man and said something in a low voice. After a while, the gloom on Sharkmans face eased, and then he walked up to Arthur with a smile on his face, and said, Sorry, Your Majesty Arthur, I thought you were those **** pirates or Those who are preparing to trick the mermaid into the slave hunting group!" "It doesn''t matter!" Arthur waved his hand and said indifferently. "Then, your Majesty Arthur, please wait here for a while, I need to notify our King first!" Shark-man said politely. "No problem!" Arthur nodded with a smile. Afterwards, the Shark Man walked back, and after giving a few orders to the guards behind him, he immediately left here and headed for the palace! Chapter 205： You are a little green After a while, the Shark Man came over with a mermaid with blue long hair over three meters high and no shirt on. Shark! Arthur recognized it at a glance. It can be seen that Neptune still attaches great importance to Arthur. Even the prince of the Dragon Palace Kingdom and the future king have also been sent out! Shark wobbled his tail and walked to Arthur''s face, politely stretched out his hand, and said, "Your Majesty Arthur, hello!" "Prince Shark!" Arthur stretched out his hand with a smile, and shook his hand. Hearing this, Shark was slightly surprised for a moment. He didn''t expect Arthur to know him! You know, although the Dragon Palace Kingdom is a member of the world government, since the king of the Dragon Palace Kingdom joined the world government to ease the tension between humans and the murlocs two hundred years ago, the relationship between the murlocs and the humans has become more tense. The kingdom never participated in the World Conference again! Now, let alone the kings at the World Conference, they don''t even know him Daddy Neptune! But surprised and surprised, he still seriously invited, "Your Majesty Arthur, my father hopes to invite you to the palace, you see?" "Yes!" Arthur said with a smile. "Then, Your Majesty Arthur, please here!" Shark made a please gesture and took Arthur to the Murloc Island. With curiosity along the way, Arthur looked around carefully. I have to say that the scenery of Murloc Island is indeed strange. Sun, coral, shells, sea water, and the mermaid and mermaid that come and go form a fairytale-like beauty, and for a while, he was completely indulged in it. Soon, under the leadership of Shark, Arthur and his party entered Dragon Palace with flounder! Dragon Palace is the palace of the Dragon Palace Kingdom! Located on the top floor of Merman Island where you can see the sun, it is a large and luxurious palace built of large coral reefs, shells, and other building materials with a giant dragon entrenched. Visitors from outside usually enter the city of Dragon Palace by riding a giant flounder with large bubbles on its back! A group of people came to the entrance of the banquet hall! Just arrived here, a body comparable to a giant, wearing a crown, with lush orange hair and beard, arms with flame-like tattoos, thick body hair, and the weapon is a finely carved trident. The mermaid greeted him. "Hello, Your Majesty Arthur!" Neptune stretched out his hand and said lightly. "En!?" Arthur frowned slightly, he found that Neptune''s tone was a bit wrong! It''s not how annoying or rude, but a relatively plain tone, as if Arthur was not welcomed much, just not annoying! Before, when Arthur saw Shark, his first feeling was that Neptune valued him very much, and he even sent a future heir to greet him. But now, Neptunes attitude and tone seem indifferent. The contrast made Arthur really puzzled! However, although somewhat puzzled, Arthur politely reached out and shook him, and said with a smile, "Hello, Your Majesty Neptune!" "Your Majesty Arthur, please inside!" Neptune took a please gesture and took Arthur into it. Under the leadership of Neptune, a group of people walked into the banquet hall. At this time, there are already many people waiting here! The important ministers and nobles of the Dragon Palace Kingdom were basically there. What surprised Arthur most was that the one sitting next to the throne was only one meter tall, with long wavy golden hair, blue eyes, and wearing orange. Hair accessories, a mermaid in a robe with fish scales, looked at him earnestly. A woman of other people looked at him like this, which reminded Arthur inexplicably of the super bright phosphor he had drawn before! Hmm...Love is a light, green to make you panic! He almost couldn''t help but said to Neptune who led the way, "Brother, you are a little green!" But then again. There must be something wrong with a stranger woman looking at you so eagerly! What is the problem... Thousands of thoughts flashed in Arthur''s mind, carefully thinking about everything about Princess Otohime. Otohime... Mermaid... Advocating coexistence with humans... correct! Coexist with humans! This is it! Princess Otohime is a passionate mermaid who advocates peaceful coexistence with mankind, and will always work hard for this in the future! Having said that... The attitude of Neptune before and the fact that Shark greeted him can be explained! Now Neptune, because of human discrimination over the past two centuries, as well as pirates and slave hunting groups, has no good feelings about humans at all. Even if Arthur saved a man, his attitude will at best be less. It''s just bad. And Shark welcomed him not because of Neptune, but because of Princess Otohime, who asked him to meet Arthur! The reason why Otohime asked Shark to welcome Arthur and looked at Arthur so eagerly was not because he wanted to green Neptune, but because Arthur was the first human king to visit in the Dragon Palace Kingdom in these two hundred years. ! The views and help of a human king are very helpful to Otohime who advocates coexistence with humans! Thinking about Arthur, he was taken to the front left seat of the throne. As soon as he took the seat, Otohime couldn''t wait to say hello to him, "His Majesty Arthur!" "Hello!" Arthur responded with a smile. "Your Majesty Arthur, I want to take the liberty of asking some questions, don''t you know?" Otohime asked directly with expectant eyes regardless of whether it was appropriate for the two parties to ask the question for the first time. "No problem, just ask if you have anything!" Arthur said magnificently. In fact, he had already guessed what Otohime would ask next! "Your Majesty Arthur, what do you think of mermaid and murloc?" Otohime hesitated and asked. Although she had many questions in her mind, she finally chose to ask this first~www.novelhall.com~ views..." Arthur pondered for a moment and said, "As far as I am concerned, there is nothing for mermaid and murloc. What kind of opinion is there is no different than I see other human beings! " Personally! Otohime keenly grasped the key in Arthur''s words! She was a little happy, but also a little lost! The happy thing is that Arthur, the king, treats mermaid and murloc as equals. What is lost is that only Arthur is treated equally! After calming down, Otohime continued to ask questions. "What is the human attitude towards mermaid and murloc?" "How are the mermaids and murlocs on land?" "What is human life like?" ... Questions came out from Otohime''s mouth. Arthur thought about it, and answered one by one. During the period, some darker areas were slightly modified. However, although Otohime was passionate, she was not stupid, and she had a natural domineering look and feel, and she could hear the inner voice of people, so when she heard Arthur''s modified words, she probably understood what was going on after a little thought. The more she listened, the more frustrated she was, her face that had always been smiling softly, she couldn''t help showing the slightest pain. Upon seeing this, Neptune sitting aside quickly stroked Otohime''s hair with his hand, comforting her silently. After a long silence, Otohime''s mood slowly eased, and she spoke again and asked her most concerned and most important question, "Then, King Arthur, do you think murlocs and humans can live together peacefully on land? Above?" "Princess Otohime, do you want to hear the truth?" Arthur hesitated and asked back. "En!" Otohime noticed something wrong in Arthur''s words, but nodded. Chapter 206： The happiness of the rich "Impossible!" Arthur said firmly, "Don''t say that murlocs and humans live together on land, even other races, even humans and humans cannot live peacefully on land together!" "Huh!?" Otohime was puzzled. "The reason is simple, profit! Profit is the most important thing in this world! Why do pirates and slavery groups catch mermaids? Because a mermaid can sell for hundreds of millions of dollars in the outside world!" "The main problem for murlocs and humans who want to live on land together is profit!" As he said, Arthur paused, his voice changed, and briefly explained, "In the simplest terms, a group of humans live on an island with limited food!" "And when this group of humans ate the limited food on the island, they were just full and just enough to survive! At this time, suddenly a group of foreign murlocs and mermaids wanted to live with them. Will humans accept them? Impossible !" "Because accepting them means that these limited foods are just enough to be full, and they have become inadequate and even starve to death! So, at this time, let alone murlocs, even other races, even humans, This group of people won''t let them go to the island!" Arthur''s words sound very realistic and bloody, but they are actually very euphemistic! At least he puts the murloc and human on an equal position! He did not say something more realistic. For example, in the eyes of humans, murlocs are no different from beasts. Who would let the beast live in the same place as himself? Unless this beast has no fighting power! But will the murlocs have no fighting power? The strength of a normal murloc is several times that of a normal person! No one would put such a dangerous beast by his side unless he was tired of life! After hearing Arthur''s words, Otohime fell silent again, with a tangled expression on his face, but in the end, it became firm! She did not give up! This is Arthur''s judgment. Sure enough, the next moment, Otohime asked unwillingly again, "Is there really no way?" "Yes!" Arthur replied after thinking for a while. Hearing this, Otohime was overjoyed and asked quickly, "What is it?" "The strong! A strong enough to suppress all different voices! A strong enough to make everyone in the world jealous!" Arthur said seriously. Although the fisherman island has a population of five million, there has been no well-known powerhouse. At present, fisherman islands most famous powerhouse outside is Fisher Tiger, who is out for adventure, but he will be caught one year later, and then bought by the Draco and used as a slave for three years before escaping back to the fish. Human Island, after a year of training, went to make trouble with Mariagioa. In the future, the strongest of Fishman Island is Shiping, who is now less than ten meters in front of Arthur, standing in front of Neptune to protect his Dragon Palace army leader! But these two strengths are only that, they are not enough to suppress everything, so in the future, the Murloc Island will seek the blessing of Charlotte Lingling after the death of Baibeard! "What do you mean?" Otohime wondered. "Like White Beard, because he is strong enough, when he declares blessing on the Murloc Island, the pirates on the Murloc Island will not dare to make a mistake!" "Just like my mother-in-law, Charlotte Lingling, because she is strong enough and she can suppress all opposition, so the nations she swayed have almost all races in the world, and they all live peacefully together. !" Arthur thought for a moment and gave two examples. "what---" Before Otohime spoke, a surprised voice appeared in the hall. You know, Fishman Island is the entrance to the new world! For the strong in the new world, I dont know everything well, but almost everyone has heard about it. As the top strong in the new world, Charlotte Lingling is naturally aware of who she is. They did not expect Arthur to be hers. son in law! "Your Majesty Arthur, aren''t you from Xihai? How did you become Charlotte Lingling''s son-in-law?" Neptune couldn''t help asking. "It''s like this..." Arthur thought for a while, and made up a story about him and Smoky at sea and then fell in love. No way, he can''t say that it was Charlotte Lingling who came to the door, and then he took Charlotte Lingling with it, right? "Oh!" After listening to it, Neptune suddenly realized on the surface, Arthur didn''t know whether he believed it or not. However, it doesn''t matter what Arthur wants to convey anyway, even if Neptune doesn''t like humans anymore, her attitude will change in the face of Charlotte Lingling. After experiencing the benefits of the white beard''s reputation, Neptune would not want to offend another strong man. as predicted. Next, Neptune''s attitude became more enthusiastic, but Otohime was silent for a long time, and did not speak again, and did not ask Arthur anything. Soon, it was noon, and Neptune enthusiastically left Arthur for dinner. After eating, Arthur declined the accommodation that Neptune wanted to arrange for him, and left Dragon Palace with a group of people, heading to Lucias previous residence, Coral Apartment! "Your Majesty Arthur, this is it!" Lucia happily took a group of people in a special car, painted a swimming coating, and came to the coral apartment under the Mermaid Bay. Along the way, many merfolk looked at Arthur and his party with caution, as if they were bad guys. If Arthur hadn''t taken out the token given by Neptune, they would even be arrested by the army they called! However, Arthur can also understand this! Since entering the era of the great pirates, fisherman island has often been rioted by pirates. The army of the Dragon Palace Kingdom was completely unable to suppress it and once became a lawless zone. If it hadn''t been for Whitebeard''s announcement two years ago that this is his territory, fisherman island There is even a crisis of destruction! But despite this, pirates or slave hunters still often come to catch mermaids. Because as long as you catch one, it will be hundreds of millions of Pele! With such a big temptation, the pirates can''t sit still! Robbery, fraud, no matter what means, the pirates always want to get mermaids! Therefore, the mermaids are very wary of outsiders and humans! Lucia took a group of people to the third floor of the Coral Apartment, who was familiar with the road, and came to the door of one of the rooms, and then took out a key from a gap next to it. "Crack!" The door slowly opened! "what---" An amazing scream rang out immediately. "You...you...who are you?" a mermaid with a blue tail pointed to the group of people at the door and asked with a look of horror. "Who are you? Why are you in my house?" Lucia asked with a frown~www.novelhall.com~ The blue-tailed mermaid took courage and said, "What is your house? I rented it out a month ago!" A month... In an instant, Lucia realized the problem. Yes! She has been away for several months! The rent has not been paid for a long time, so it is normal for her to rent her room to others! Thinking of this, Lucia''s tears couldn''t help streaming down, and she threw her head into Arthur''s arms again. Arthur stroked her hair and comforted, "Okay, okay, don''t cry! Is there anything more precious in the room? If so, go and see if the landlord has stayed!" Hearing this, Lucia seemed to have thought of something, showing an anxious look, put away her tears, and hurriedly swam towards the management office of Coral Apartment. Seeing this, Arthur and his party hurriedly followed. Lucia and Arthur arrived at the management office with their back and forth feet. When Arthur arrived, Lucia had already walked out holding a box with a rejoicing expression. "How is it?" Arthur asked concerned. "Everything is here! The photo of my parents is still there!" Lucia held the box and showed a happy smile. After that, she showed a frowning expression again, and said, "Unfortunately, the house can''t live, so I can only find another one!" Arthur thought for a while and said with a smile, "It''s okay, come with me, I have a way!" "Ah!?" In this way, Lucia was pulled away by Arthur with a confused look. Next, while Lucia was stunned, Arthur spent 200 million Baileys and spent an hour directly buying the top house on Fishman Island, a luxurious villa in Fishman Island! Successfully explained what is the happiness of the rich you don''t understand! Chapter 207： Aunt Lucy To an unfamiliar place, the best way to get to know it is to go here for shopping, eating, and having fun, these three places! Among them, shopping places can let you know the shopping preferences of locals, what locals like to buy and wear, you can find out here! Where to eat, you can experience the local eating habits, tastes, and special foods that have been passed down for a long time in the local area! The place to play can let you know the local customs and culture that has been passed down for a long time, the local toys with characteristics and a long history! Early the next morning, Arthur took Lucia alone to the Marlin Shopping Center west of Fishman Island! This is the largest and most luxurious shopping mall on Murloc Island, where you can eat, drink, play, and have everything you need to eat, live, and travel. Arthur and Lucias first stop was here! "Arthur, here, here, here is where I used to work. This is the oldest barbecue restaurant on Fishman Island. It has a history of 300 years. The owner, Aunt Lucy, has 50 years of barbecue experience. Master, even the king has come here to have a barbecue!" As soon as she entered the shopping mall, Lucia took Arthur with a look of excitement into an ancient-looking barbecue restaurant made of coral and shells! "what!?" As soon as they reached the door, the two heard a surprise. "Lucia, you''re okay, great!" I saw a two-meter fat mermaid with red eyes, rushed out, and hugged Lucia tightly. "Aunt Lucy, I''m fine!" Lucia also hugged the fat mermaid tightly, her eyes flushed. After a while, the two people separated. "By the way, Lucia, what has happened to you during this time? I''m almost crazy when I look for you, but I can''t find you!" Aunt Lucy couldn''t help asking as soon as he separated. "Aunt Lucy, it''s like this..." Lucia told Aunt Lucy carefully the whole story. "call---" After listening, Aunt Lucy patted her chest, breathed a sigh of relief, and rejoiced, "Fortunately, fortunately!" Afterwards, she turned her gaze to Arthur again, and said boldly, "Come, come into the shop, today your Aunt Lucy will show you my hand, let you **** craft! Just so, I bought a fresh one this morning The king shellfish, I will grill it for you too!" "Big King Bei!" Before Arthur could speak, Lucia couldn''t help but let out a cry of excitement, showing a greedy face, stretched out her tongue and licked her lips, as if she was remembering something! Mermaid do not eat meat and fish, but shellfish are still eaten! "Yes, it''s your favorite king shell!" Aunt Lucy smiled slightly, and then changed her voice and said proudly, "I tell you, this morning this big king shell can be unexpectedly big, enough It is two meters long, and the shellfish is 1.3 meters long. The total weight is more than 80 catties. The shellfish weighs more than 50 catties. If it were not for the good relationship between me and the seller, I really couldn''t buy it! "But, Aunt Lucy, it''s too precious!" Lucia said hesitantly, "The average king shell costs one hundred thousand baileys. Today, it costs at least two hundred thousand baileys, right?" "It''s okay!" Aunt Lucy waved her hand and said magnificently, "It''s hard to come back. Of course you have to celebrate! And..." Speaking of this, Aunt Lucy stopped, and after looking back and forth between Arthur and Lucia with ambiguous eyes, she continued with a smile, "It''s a gift for you, haha!" "brush!" Lucia''s face turned red in an instant, and she waved her hand and denied, "Aunt Lucy, it''s not like that!" She said, she secretly watched Arthur''s reaction. I saw that Arthur smiled and did not deny it. "Thump thump!" Suddenly, Lucia''s little face blushed more thoroughly, and her heart beat faster. An ambiguous atmosphere filled the surroundings. Of course Aunt Lucy could see the ambiguous atmosphere. After a while, she broke the ambiguous atmosphere and said, "Okay, okay! Whether it''s that way, come in quickly!" The two entered the shop. This barbecue restaurant is different from the barbecue restaurant Arthur has seen in the past, but it has the characteristics of fisherman island. There is an oven in the shop. It is placed in the center of the shop. It is a shell about five meters in size. The large shell is covered with a layer of barbed wire. Under the barbed wire, there is a layer of black charcoal. The seats in the store are all It is a coral chair and a coral table extending from the surrounding coral walls. Because it was early in the morning, there was no one in the shop and the seats were all empty. The two randomly found a window facing the street and sat down, while Aunt Lucy walked straight into the shop. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Arthur asked Lucia, "Your relationship with Aunt Lucy is very good! It doesn''t look like the relationship between the boss and the employees!" "Aunt Lucy is really my boss, but she is really kind to me!" Lucia nodded seriously and said, "My parents were eaten by sea beasts five years ago, and I was only twelve years old. After being sad, I was driven out by the landlord because I had no money and couldn''t pay the rent!" "After I was kicked out, I was hungry because I didn''t have money to eat. I didn''t know how I came here at that time. Aunt Lucy saw that I was pitiful, so she took me here to work and paid the rent for me. , I can survive!" "Later, when I was working here, Aunt Lucy always took care of me, handed in my barbecue skills, and bought me clothes..." Arthur looked at the mermaid who kept talking about working at Aunt Lucy''s place in front of him, with a pitiful background, but still smiling very happily. Something seemed to be touched deep in his heart! After a while, Aunt Lucy came out carrying a huge shell. She put the shells on the oven, then took out an igniter and lit the whole oven. Slowly with the burning of charcoal in the stove, a rush of heat rose out, and the temperature in the entire store rose a lot! Because King Bei was too big, Aunt Lucy put it there directly after lighting the fire, then turned around and picked up some ingredients out of the shop, and put them on the oven to bake them. "Bah Bah Bah!" The oil dripped on the ingredients fell on the charcoal, and the aroma of barbecue also permeated. After a while, Aunt Lucy smiled and carried two plates of baked goods, put them on Arthur''s table, and said, "Come on, try my craft!" Arthur was not polite, picked up a string of grilled shrimp and ate it. The eyes lit up. The sweetness of the shrimp and the salty aroma of the barbecue seasoning appeared in Arthur''s mouth, but there was no sense of contradiction, but it was very harmoniously mixed together. "En! It''s delicious!" Arthur nodded in satisfaction while eating. Aunt Lucy''s barbecue technique is even better than the chef in his palace! "Eat more if it is delicious!" Aunt Lucy smiled brightly. In her opinion, deliciousness is the biggest compliment to her! Soon, the sea vegetables, seaweed, mussels, scallops, grilled fish and other seafood on the two plates were eaten by Arthur and Lucia one by one. "I''m going to bake some for you!" Aunt Lucy said with a smile upon seeing this. "Then aunty trouble!" Arthur said with a smile. "Oh, what''s the trouble, you just wait here and you''ll be fine soon!" Aunt Lucy waved her hand indifferently, and then turned around to continue baking! The two of them ate for an hour. Most of them were eaten by Arthur! And just after the two of them finished the last skewer, King Bei was fine! An entire King Bei was directly carried onto the table by Aunt Lucy, and the whole table was filled. The meat of the grilled king scallop looks like scallop meat, and there are some red peppers and green onions on the top of the meat, which looks very attractive overall. Arthur took a knife and cut a piece, put it directly into his mouth, and chewed carefully. Hmm... delicious! It tastes a bit like steamed scallops, but it is much more delicious than steamed scallops. There is a hint of spicy in the sweetness! After eating a piece of meat, Arthur closed his eyes and felt it carefully. After a full minute, the taste of the meat still echoed in his mouth. Arthur couldn''t help giving Aunt Lucy a thumbs up! "Haha!" Aunt Lucy smiled brilliantly. Less than ten minutes later, Arthur ate a full fifty kilograms of shellfish for more than 40 kilograms by himself. Lucia had only eaten a little shellfish because she had eaten a lot of barbecue before. Can''t do it! After eating, the two of them didnt stay in the store any longer, so they were ready to leave. Before leaving, Lucia greeted Aunt Lucy and said, Aunt Lucy, Im leaving. I will come back in two days. Look at you!" "Well, goodbye!" Aunt Lucy smiled and waved her hand. The two quickly left here and walked deep into the shopping center. Seeing Arthur and Lucia leaving behind, Aunt Lucy smiled and shook her head, and whispered as she shook, "It seems that this girl will not inherit my barbecue restaurant in the future, and she will find someone to inherit me in the future. BBQ restaurant!" Just when she turned around and was about to tidy up the table, she was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly found a pile of Bailey on Arthur''s seat, about half a million! DDDD Under the leadership of Lucia, the two bought a lot of Merman Island features in the shopping mall, and then went to visit Geelong Cod Plaza, Coral Hill, Mermaid Bay, Fishman Cultural Center, etc. Location. "Where is it?" On the road, Arthur pointed to a place that looked very shabby and asked puzzledly. "It''s Fishman Street!" Lucia introduced, "It is a large place for orphans, but because of poor management, it has become a gathering place for lawless groups! But there are many famous people on the Fishman Island who came from there. Like Fischer Tiger, and Shping!" "Oh!?" Arthur''s curiosity was immediately aroused, and he said with interest, "Then let''s go there and have a look!" "Arthur, the law and order there is not very good!" Lucia said with a frown. "Relax, I will protect you!" Arthur stroked Lucia''s hair and smiled. Immediately, Lucia couldn''t persuade her, her cheeks flushed, and she nodded. Chapter 208： Carrying handles on Murloc Street My name is evil dragon, and people call me Aaron, Brother Long, who is the handle and third generation of Murloc Street! Hmm... the first two generations were Fisher Tiger, who was out on an adventure, and Jinping, who is now the boss of the Dragon Palace army! I am very happy these days! Because of the convening of the World Council, the navy''s martial law has blocked the Chambordian Islands, which has reduced the number of people from outside the fisherman island. Therefore, I have rarely seen those hateful human beings recently, and my mood has naturally improved a lot! Until, when I took my little brothers to rampage on the fisherman street, I met a hot man, the man that I will remember for a lifetime. ------------- Soon, Arthur and the two came to Murloc Street on Murloc Island! As soon as he arrived here, Arthur felt a few unkind eyes staring at them. In these eyes there were murlocs, humans, men, and women! And Lucia, who also felt these good looks, quickly moved closer to Arthur. The other side of Murloc Street. A jagged shark man wearing a yellow-black shirt, black shorts, flip-flops, a long sharp jagged nose and a mouth full of fangs, is walking in unidentified steps, leading a group of his men to patrol the entire Merman Street. Exactly, the handle of the fisherman street and the third generation, evil. Honam. Dragon! "The evil dragon is here!" "Run!" "It''s an evil dragon!" ... The murlocs and mermaids on the street, human beings were afraid of him, so after making a scream, they immediately hid on both sides of the street. "Scared hahaha!" Upon seeing this, the evil dragon laughed triumphantly. At this time, two people appeared before his eyes, to be precise, a beautiful mermaid and an ordinary human. Suddenly, his mood was not so good! Such a low-level creature as human dared to be the way of his evil dragon master, and with such a beautiful mermaid lady, it was really impatient to live! Immediately, the evil dragon walked over with a group of younger brothers aggressively, blocking the way between them. "what---" "thump!" The evil dragon just stood in front of the two of them, before speaking, he let out a scream, then held his stomach and knelt on the ground. "Boss!" "Boss, are you okay?" "Boss, what''s wrong with you?" ... Upon seeing this, his little brothers immediately gathered around and cared. And Arthur, who was opposite the dragon, watched this scene with a smile. Just now, he was naturally the one who made the shot! When he saw the evil dragon, he immediately recognized him. When the evil dragon brought his little brother over, Arthur knew what he wanted to do! Therefore, after hesitating for 0.1 second, he decisively stretched out a finger and directly hit the dragon''s kidney with a kidney blow. With Arthur''s strength, even if there is only one finger, let alone the current **** dragon, even the future orange bully is not his opponent! "Asshole, did you do it?" "What did you do to our boss?" "Damn human beings, are you looking for death?" ... After the evil dragon''s little brothers cared about him for a while, they turned their attention to Arthur! There is no way, he is the only human in the audience, and his suspicion is also the greatest. After all, the evil dragon did fall in front of him! Next, Arthur hesitated for 0.1 second. The figure disappeared instantly! "Cracking!" There was a faint sound of electricity around. A second later, Arthur returned to his original position! In front of him, there was a murloc lying in all directions. "what---" "it hurts!" "Help!" ... Murlocs clutched their stomachs and wailed. However, there was no bleeding! Mainly because Arthur took Lucia today, it was naturally not easy to do so bloody. Moreover, this was on Murloc Island. If Arthur killed these gangsters, Neptune would not say anything on the surface. But it must be uncomfortable in my heart, after all, these are his people too! So Arthur just gently gave each murloc a kidney blow! Yep... As for whether these fish people''s kidneys can be used in the future, it depends on God''s will! "Ah-damn human, I will kill you!" At this time, the dragon who had been kneeling on the ground had been slowing down for a while, then struggled to stand up, raised his head, and was about to give Arthur a head hammer. Next second! "what---" The evil dragon let out a scream, and knelt on the ground again clutching his stomach, his face became extremely pale, and sweat couldn''t help streaming down his forehead! His other kidney was also hit! "Okay, let''s go back, there is nothing to look at here!!" Arthur said with a smile while hugging Lucia. Lucia glanced at the murloc gangsters underground, without any sympathy, obediently followed Arthur and turned around and was about to leave here. At this time. The dragon knelt on the ground, gritted his teeth, enduring the pain, and said angrily, "Asshole human, I will definitely not let you go!" Hearing this, Arthur paused, stopped, turned his head, staring at the dragon, with a dangerous smile on his face, and said word by word with a murderous look, "Are you serious?" "I..." The evil dragon wanted to say it was serious, but feeling the cold murderous aura on Arthur''s body, his whole body was erected, his mouth was closed, but he couldn''t make a sound. "Haha!" Upon seeing this, Arthur gave a contemptuous smile. Then he thought for a while, beckoned to the little brothers who had slowed down beside the dragon, and shouted, "You guys get out of here!" The younger brothers didn''t dare not listen, they endured the kidney pain, and crawled to Arthur''s side. "Strip him naked!" Arthur pointed at the dragon and said to the younger brothers. "what!" Several younger brothers exclaimed in unison, and then looked at the evil dragon kneeling on the ground, face to covet, but no one dared to do it. It was obvious that the reputation of the evil dragon had already penetrated their bones. Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled slightly, did not say anything, just raised his right foot and stamped it hard! "boom!" A deep hole appeared on the ground, and a huge wave of air rolled out! "Gulong!" All the people present swallowed their saliva unconsciously, and the younger brothers were even scared into cold sweat, and their feet kept swinging. "Haha!" Arthur pointed at the evil dragon again~www.novelhall.com~ and looked at the little brothers with a smile. The little brothers felt very nervous, and hurriedly stepped forward to pick up the clothes of the evil dragon, and then said, "Brother evil dragon, sorry, sorry!" Although the evil dragon at this time wanted to struggle, the two kidney shots made him weak and unable to stand up at all. He could only let these little brothers take off his clothes. He could only secretly swear in his heart that he must go back. Look good to these little brothers! In less than ten seconds, the dragon was stripped naked. So Arthur took out the jar of ultra-bright phosphor he had drawn before from the space, threw it to a few younger brothers, and said, "Paint him all the things in it! Remember, dont miss a place. Otherwise...hehe!" The younger brothers quickly took over the super bright phosphor and opened it up, resisting the light brought by the super bright phosphor, and smeared it on the dragon''s body bit by bit with their hands. There was no place for privacy. Let it go! Soon, the evil dragon became the brightest boy on this street! "Small punishment and great commandment, if you say anything harshly, I don''t mind having more fish lives!" Arthur said to the dragon on the ground with a sneer. At this moment, how dare the evil dragon say anything, just staring at the green light on his body blankly, revealing a look of unrequited love. Hmm... not because of Arthur''s words, not because of the green light, and not because his kidneys are fine. It was because the few murloc brothers just didn''t even let him go. And he is shameful...hard! ! ! Under this big crowd... The dragon''s desire to die is gone. However, Arthur did not pay attention to him, but put away the remaining phosphor and took Lucia back! Since then, the legend of Kidney Strike Madness and Green Light Dragon has spread on Murloc Street! Chapter 209： Jinbei The sun is setting. After Arthur and Lucia finished their supper, they returned to Yufoli Mountain Villa. The villa he bought was in a remote corner of Yufoli Mountain Villa. It covers an area of ??about one acre, which is 666 square meters. The main body of the villa is a three-story building covering an area of ??200 square meters. It''s the garden! The design has the characteristic style of Murloc Island. The main body is white walls and pink corals. There are also some colorful and very beautiful shells. The garden is also planted with some characteristic plants of Murloc Island! In fact, besides a whim, he also considered a few things when he bought the Yufo Li Villa. First, after all, Fishman Island is one of the two roads leading to the new world. It is very important in terms of geographic location. To grasp it is equivalent to controlling the door of the new world. Second, the fisherman island still has the sea king in the future. This is a big killer that can cause a catastrophe to destroy the world and destroy the earth. It must be paid attention to. With these two points alone, Arthur felt it necessary to leave a stronghold here. In this case, whether you want to occupy the fisherman island or seek to seize the sea king in the future, if you have this stronghold, you can inquire about the news and do the preliminary work! It just so happened that he had just drawn two solar-powered fixed-point portals, and installing one of them here would not only form a stronghold here, but also quickly get here if something happened. Even if necessary, a large number of troops can be transported into the fisherman island, armed control the entire fisherman island. Less than an hour after Arthur came home, someone came to visit. "Your Majesty, someone is visiting outside!" Brian walked in from the door and said respectfully next to Arthur sitting on the sofa in the living room. "Who?" Arthur couldn''t help asking. "It''s the army leader of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, Jinping!" Brian said. "Zhenping?" Arthur frowned, murmured a few words, and then changed his voice, waved his hand, and said, "Let him come in!" "Yes!" Brian nodded respectfully and turned to leave. After a while, he walked in with the future Qiwuhai, Jinping! And behind Jinping was a murloc who was wrapped in black cloth, but still couldn''t block the green light! It is the evil dragon! "Your Majesty Arthur!" Jinping said hello. "Sit!" Arthur smiled and made a please gesture. Jinping was not polite, and sat directly opposite Arthur, while the evil dragon was standing behind him with his head down. "Your Majesty Arthur, I have something to ask of you this time!" Jinping said with some embarrassment. The two people have only had a relationship between them. The first time they visited someone, they asked them. Even if Jinping is the future Qiwuhai, it is indeed a bit embarrassing! But he can''t help it! They had tried every move before, but the green light on the dragon''s body just couldn''t be removed, and even cutting off a bit of the skin with a knife was useless, so Jinping had to come here! "Oh!?" Arthur looked at him with curious eyes. Jinping pointed at the dragon next to him and said sincerely, "Before this friend of mine offended you, I am really sorry! I hope you can forgive him once. If possible, please help him get the green light on his body. Drop it! Please!" "Forgive him, there is no problem!" Arthur smiled indifferently, and then said, "But he has a green light...to be honest, I can''t get rid of it. It will take ten years. It disappears automatically, even if the skin is peeled off during this period, it is useless!" As soon as Jinping heard this, there was no reaction yet. The evil dragon beside him couldn''t help it. He suddenly raised his head, looked at Arthur, and said angrily, "What!!!" Ten years! The thought of facing the dazzling green light on his body for ten years makes the dragon''s head dizzy! He is an evil dragon! The handle and third generation of Murloc Street! If he wants to wear this green in the future, how can he still hang around in Murloc Street? What do others think of him? What do people say about him? What do people call him? Jinping, who was sitting opposite Arthur, felt a bit wrong, so he frowned and continued to ask, "Your Majesty Arthur, is there really no way?" Arthur spread his hands and made a helpless expression, and said, "That thing is not my thing, it is something my men got from a ruin. There are only instructions for use, no formula, and no antidote! " After hearing Arthur''s words, Jinping''s brows became tighter! Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled and said indifferently, "In fact, it doesn''t matter, it''s just that the green body is a little bit green, and it won''t affect his future childbirth! Moreover, ten years will pass soon!" Jinping thought about it carefully, and felt that what Arthur said was reasonable, but it was a little greener, and he didn''t want to die! But the dragon behind him couldn''t accept it. Hearing Arthur''s indifferent words, his head suddenly surged with anger, trembling with anger, and pointed at Arthur and said angrily, "Lying grass..." Before he could say anything, Shura''s figure behind Arthur moved slightly. "Snapped!" A loud slap hit the evil dragon''s left face directly. "what---" The evil dragon flew upside down for more than ten meters and hit the wall~www.novelhall.com~ After a bounce, it fell to the ground and made a wailing sound involuntarily, and his left face was naked. Visibly swollen. "Haha!" Shura sneered at the evil dragon lying on the ground, and then looked at Jinping with cold eyes, and said with a murderous look, "If you don''t care about the dog''s mouth you brought, then he will die here today. Up!" And Dismask, who was also behind Arthur, also looked at Jinping coldly, and his astonishing murderous aura surged directly toward Jinping. Feeling the two auras locked on his body, the overwhelming murderous aura surged towards Zhiping like a tide, causing him to stand upright, cold sweat, and even the pressure of being killed was a little breathless! After being silent for a while, Jinping turned his head and looked at the wailing dragon lying on the ground, his mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he sighed, stood up, looked at Arthur, bowed and apologized. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty Arthur, I will take him away now!" Arthur smiled, waved his hand, and said generously, "It''s okay!" Shi Ping nodded, turned and left silently. When he left, he slipped up the wailing dragon lying on the ground with his hand. Just as he was about to walk to the door, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He took a pause and turned his head. , Said, "By the way, Your Majesty Arthur, Princess Otohime invites you to visit the palace at noon tomorrow!" "Okay, I see, it must be there at noon tomorrow!" Arthur agreed frankly. After getting Arthur''s answer, Zhiping nodded, slid the dragon and left the villa. And after he left, Arthur also got up to go to rest! At this moment, his body paused for a while, and his eyes were a little lost. After about three seconds, his eyes became sharp again, and the corners of his mouth rose inexplicably! Chapter 210： heart Night "Wow---" The waves are constantly beating the coast. Port Pochi This is a port located on the same waterway as Alabastan and the Kingdom of Drums among the seven great waterways. It is about two days away from the Chambord Islands! is a neutral commercial port that does not belong to any kingdom! was established by the Great Chamber of Commerce in the first half of the Great Channel, the Boch Chamber of Commerce, and this is also the headquarters of the Boch Chamber of Commerce! There are usually a lot of ships coming and going in this port. And at sunset today, King Valta of the Drum Kingdom was also escorted by four naval colonels and entered Port Poqi to rest! at this time. Not far from the port, a ship that looked like an island quietly approached the port under the cover of night. on board. Control room. There are four people in there now. is a plump woman wearing a pink cheongsam, a white coat, purple hair, and round eyes! One is a thin and short old man holding a bottle! One is a middle-aged man wearing a blue and white striped shirt, suspenders, glasses, and a big hammer on his back. One is a tall blue fish giant with two thorn hammers! are the remnants of the Ward Pirates! At this time. Naqin frowned and asked, "Bing Jack, are you sure that the king will not cheat us?" "Not sure!" Binjieke shook his head and denied, but then after thinking about it, he added, "But it''s 80% sure!" "Oh!?" Naiqin looked at Bin Jack with curiosity, wondering where he was 80% sure. "Look at it for yourself!" Bingjieke took a stack of newspapers directly from the table in front of the control room, handed it to her, and said, "The contents of the sixth day of the World Council, find it yourself!" Naqin took the newspaper curiously, and searched it as Binjak said, and the middle-aged man with the fruit cube ability behind her, Guy Ram and the fish giant Sebastian, also got together because of curiosity. Come up. "Yes!" After searching for a while, Naqin''s eyes lit up and she found what Bing Jack had said about the sixth day of the World Council. After watching carefully for a while, Naqin probably understood what was going on. She couldn''t help but sigh, "Tsk tusk, these kings! On the surface it is serious, and the heart is even dirtier than us pirates!" "Well!" Behind her, Guy Ram and Sebastian, who also saw the news, also nodded in agreement with her. "Well, no matter whether his heart is dirty, we should work!" Bin Jack paused and said seriously to Guy Ram and Sebastian, "You two act according to plan!" "It''s still the same this time. Take your own life as your top priority. If it doesn''t work, Sebastian, you just run back with Guy Ram and we will leave immediately!" "Yes!" The two nodded together, then turned and left here, onto the deck. "I will go down first, and then you will go down again!" Sebastian spoke to Guy Ram on the side, and then jumped. "Puff!" Sebastian jumped directly into the water. Two seconds later, he floated again, and then beckoned to Guy Ram. Seeing this, Guy Ram didn''t hesitate, jumped down directly and landed on Sebastian. After that, Sebastian grabbed Guy Ram and dived directly into the water, then swayed his legs and dived towards the port at a very fast speed. In less than half a minute, the two of them secretly sneaked to the port, under Warta''s ship. The soldiers guarding the ship, and the guard soldiers of the nearby warships did not find him. No way, at night, even if these soldiers have good eyesight, it is difficult to see clearly what is in the water. Especially because Sebastian is a giant fish, and his natural swimming talent has reached the highest point. There is no sound at all when he swims, so the soldiers naturally can''t hear any movement. It is impossible to find Sebastian, a murloc, when the line of sight is not good and the movement is not heard. Sebastian grabbed Guy Ram, who was helpless, and sneaked him onto the water at the edge of the ship. As soon as the water came out, Guy Rams strength returned! "hu Hu " He took a few breaths cautiously, and after changing the breath from the time he held his breath underwater, he pressed his hand on the ship wall according to the original plan, and then activated the fruit ability. Suddenly, the wall of the ship he was holding down became a cube. Guyram carefully pulled the cube out and placed it on the side of the sea, while he himself crawled into the cube hole that was pulled out. After came in, it was the cabin corridor of the ship. Because it is night, no one is running blindly in the corridor. The entire corridor looks dark and silent, like a black abyss, to swallow people in. However, Guy Ram doesn''t care about this, but according to the approximate structure of the ship that Bin Jack had taken from Arthur in his memory, he slowly touched a storage room outside! The storage room was closed, and there were locks on it, but Guy Ram didn''t care. Instead, he pressed his hand on the door of the storage room and activated the fruit ability. The door immediately became a cube! And Guy Ram carefully pulled out the cube, placed the cube gently, and then climbed in again from the hole. after entering the storage room. Guy Ram immediately raised his head and looked at the ceiling, looked carefully back and forth, and finally confirmed the position, then, with his legs slightly bent, he gently lifted his hands directly on the ceiling to activate his abilities. At the moment he fell, a corner of the ceiling also turned into a cube and fell down. He caught the cube carefully, and then placed it aside with ease. After that, the legs were slightly bent again, and with a light touch, he jumped up from the cubic hole. He jumped into a large room with very luxurious decorations. At this time, there was only one person in the room, lying on the big bed in the room, slumbering, and no unexpected guests arrived at all. Guy Ram walked to the bed quietly and looked at the man carefully through the moonlight coming in from the window. En, yes, it''s him! Warta, King of the Drum Kingdom! After Gayram confirmed, the corners of UU reading www.uukanshu.com couldn''t help but raised. But he didn''t say anything, he went straight to a hand knife and knocked out the sleeping Varta directly, then grabbed him, followed the original path, and slipped directly to the opening of the original cave. No one found out along the way! Then, Guyram grabbed Valta, jumped down, and stepped directly on Sebastian. "Go!" Guy Ram said concisely. Sebastian understood, grabbing both Guyram and Valta in his hands, then dived into the water again, and dived back towards their ship. In a while! Binjack looked at the wet three people in front of him, his face was overjoyed, and said, "Great, now, Wald is saved!" the next day! "what!" Inside the marshal''s office in the navy headquarters, Sora''s angry voice rang! Why the **** has a king kidnapped? Are these pirates on the bar with the king? It''s not enough to tie five or six, now you tie another one? Was it tied under the eyelids of four navy colonels, or was it discovered the next morning? What the **** is that my navy doesnt exist, and my navy doesnt want face? Navy Marshal Kong was completely angry, and the entire navy was also angry! :. : Chapter 211： Emigrate At noon, Arthur went to the banquet on time. This time, Otohime did not entertain him in the banquet hall of the Dragon Palace, but in a living room of the Dragon Palace. Nipton did not show up. Except for some mermaid waiters, Otohime and Arthur were left in the entire living room. There is a rectangular dining table in the living room. Otohime sat in the main seat, and Arthur was greeted to sit on the left side of the main seat. "Your Majesty Arthur, I have thought of a way. You can refer to it for me and see if it works!" As soon as Arthur sat down, Otohime asked enthusiastically. As soon as he heard this sentence, Arthur knew that Otohime had not given up. However, it is normal to think about it. Otohime was originally passionate and innocent, but the kind of person who will never give up if the process is so difficult! So no matter whether it was her husband Neptunes disapproval or the voice of opposition among the murlocs, she didnt care. Instead, she actively gave a speech and conveyed her consciousness to other people with the special ability of her own natural experience. , Let people resonate with him, agree with her thoughts! For such a passionate person, Arthur doesn''t hate him, but rather likes it! Of course, I like it! Arthur is destined not to be such a person! He can be shameless, domineering, despicable, nasty, and full of calculations, but these are just appearances, but his heart is a piece of cold steel, no sensibility, only reason! And as a king, he can only be rational! Because he is not just him, he is also a collection of the will and destiny of an entire kingdom, dominating the life and death of the entire kingdom. Therefore, blood does not exist and cannot exist for him, otherwise it will only bring about the destruction of the kingdom! "Okay! Tell me!" Arthur said with a smile. "That''s it!" After sitting for a while, Otohime looked at Arthur and said seriously, "I think it can start from the world nobles, as long as there is a signature of the world nobles agreeing to establish a friendly relationship between the Murlocs and humans. , Then it is possible for the Murlocs and humans to establish a friendly relationship!" Isnt this the ultimate method of Princess Otohime in the original? A thought flashed through Arthur''s head. He pondered for a moment, and said, "Your idea is indeed possible, but there are many problems to be solved!" "What is it?" Otohime couldn''t help asking as soon as the voice fell. "First, how do you get the signature of the nobles of the world? Second, this matter requires not only your consent, but also the consent of the residents of Fishman Island. How do you get their consent signature?" "You know, because of the opening of the great pirate era, the murloc island has been attacked by pirates. Therefore, most of the murlocs and mermaids on the murloc island do not have a good impression of humans and want their consent. It''s not easy!" "Thirdly, does His Majesty Neptune have to agree to this matter? Fourth, the world''s nobles are not just one person, but many people. There are actually differences within, and it is not enough to get a signature!" "Fifth, even if you have done it all, can the murlocs and mermaids adapt to life on land? How to get along with humans? Can you get along well?" Arthur analyzed the questions one by one to Otsuhime. Hearing this, Otohime frowned. After a while of thought, a bright smile appeared on her face, and she said in a passionate and firm tone, "You are right. These are all difficult. Question! But I believe that as long as I work hard, I can do it!" The standard hot-blooded fool speaks! I believe that as long as you work hard, you can do it! If Arthur is really a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy, he might still be infected by her blood, but it is a pity that he is past that **** age, and he will not comment on what Otohime said! "Well, no matter if you can do it in the end, in short, I support your dream!" Arthur said with a smile. "Thank you very much for your support!" Otohime said seriously. "Let''s do it..." Arthur groaned, "I can''t help you with the others, but I can help you with the last point!". "Really?" Otohime asked happily. In her opinion, someone who is willing to support her and someone who is willing to help her is a good start! Arthur nodded and said with a smile, "No matter whether the murlocs and mermaids can adapt to life on land, they are always going to be tried, right?" At this point, Arthur paused and looked at Otohimes expression. After he found that Otohime nodded in agreement, he smiled and continued. "I''m going back in a few days. Then I can bring a group of murlocs and mermaids who are willing to live on land to live in my kingdom, provide them with protection and provide them with a job!" "After that, as long as they live on my side, you can use the phone worm to understand their situation. If they adapt to life on land and live well, then you can use this as a basis to convince those The opposing murlocs and mermaids agree to live on land and live in peace with mankind!" "If they really cant adapt, and theyre not living well and getting along with civilians on land, then we can find out the reason and correct the problem! If it doesnt work, Ill send them back. What do you think? kind?" This is Arthur''s real purpose! The murlocs possess ten times the strength of normal humans, and their combat power in the water is countless times stronger than that of humans in the water. They are natural naval fighters. And because they can move freely underwater, it is extremely suitable if they are used to dig out seabed ore that humans cannot dig! As for mermaids, they can communicate with ordinary fish, and they have a strong talent for fish breeding and herding. As long as Arthur obtains the mermaid and the murloc, it will greatly promote the kingdoms fisheries, as well as the navy, and even excavate some seabed ore that is not normally difficult to dig! But normally speaking, it is not easy for Arthur to get large quantities of mermaid and murloc, unless he buys it from the slave hunting group, or grabs some from the fisherman island! But that''s not worth it! Because the relationship between him and the fisherman island will deteriorate rapidly, causing the hostility of the fisherman island murlocs towards him, and he can''t subdue the hearts of the murlocs and mermaids he bought, and even for him to obtain the sea king in the future, Has a negative effect! How can a group of murlocs and mermaids compare with Aquaman? So, Arthur took a roundabout way! After entering the fisherman island, he felt Princess Otohime''s eagerness, so he made a plan to take the road of Princess Otohime to obtain the murloc and the mermaid! However, there is a problem! Princess Otohime''s domineering experience! Her domineering appearance is not the ordinary domineering appearance, but like Roger can hear the sound of all things, seeing and hearing domineering, extremely rare special appearance, even rarer than the domineering appearance, at present Arthur only knows Otohime The princess has it! This kind of domineering seeing and hearing can feel the other''s thoughts and emotions, and convey the user''s own consciousness to others, affect their minds and thoughts and generate strong resonance, and can even change the other''s values ??and ideology! Therefore, it is almost impossible to lie in front of Princess Otohime, because she can feel the other''s thoughts and emotions and know whether the other party''s words are sincere or not. But after careful consideration, Arthur also discovered the weakness of this ability! is like Arthur, are his words sincere? Very sincere! From the time he entered the fisherman island, he never told a lie to Otohime! Including bringing murlocs and mermaids back to life, helping them settle down, and helping them find jobs. This is all sincere! He is just a little guide in words! And these guiding words ~www.novelhall.com~ are also sincere, and they are indeed the problem Otohime has to face! "Woo..." After hearing Arthur''s help, Otohime''s eyes lit up. After thinking about it carefully, she nodded and agreed, "Good way!" After Otohime agreed, the two began to discuss the migration of murlocs and mermaids to land! Of course, most of the things currently need Princess Otohime to do, including persuading some murlocs and mermaids to live, persuading Neptune to agree to this plan, and so on. And what Arthur has to do is to transport the murloc and mermaid back, and then arrange work for them, arrange daily chores, and so on! For the next five days, Arthur was in and out of the palace almost every day to discuss the details of these matters with Princess Otohime. And Arthur, who was in and out of the palace every day, naturally attracted the attention of Neptune, and he also learned of their plans! Originally, Neptune disagreed after hearing the plan of the two, but under the strong request of Princess Otohime, Neptune, who loved his wife, finally agreed to the plan of the two! the other side. The Ward Pirates also started negotiations with the Navy, asking the Navy to release Bundy Wald. After some discussion, the Navy finally agreed to their request, and today, five days later, the two sides started the transaction! :. : Chapter 212： Hang yourself The sea area five hundred nautical miles east of Port Poch. This is a sea area that does not belong to the seven major waterways. The ocean currents are very turbulent and the climate is also very unstable. Under normal circumstances, no one will drive past here, and no one will even come here. But today, it is very lively here! A big tortoise-shaped ship like an island, covered with green trees, and a W-shaped beard head in front of it, floats quietly on this sea area. Even the very turbulent currents did not shake the ship. This is the ship of the Ward Pirates, the Golosiadi! And on the opposite side of this ship, there are more than twenty naval warships waiting for battle! Unlike the Golosiadi, in the turbulent ocean currents, these warships cannot stand still at all, and can only sway with the ocean currents. Fortunately, these warships are on the edge of the turbulent ocean currents and are less affected, so There is no danger of capsize for the time being. Guloseyadi. Control room! "Bing Jack, why did you choose this place? The ocean current is unstable, the climate is unstable, and the magnetic field is unstable. Even the permanent pointer doesn''t work well in this place, even if our Golosiadi is in the world. The top ships, in this kind of sea, also have certain risks!" Naqin frowned and asked Bin Jack, who was observing the naval ship ahead. "It is not to choose this place, but we can only be in this place!" Bin Jack replied in a slightly hoarse voice. "Why?" Naqin asked in confusion. "In order to go!" Bingjieke said seriously, "We are different from the golden lion! The golden lion can fly, so it doesn''t matter where his subordinates exchange hostages, because after the exchange, they can fly away from the sky. There is no way!" "But we are different. None of us is good at escape. Once the hostages are exchanged, it is our most dangerous time! If the Navy repents then, we will be dead! So, I chose this local! "This place allows us, after the hostage exchange, to rely on the ships higher performance than the navy warship, as well as the disturbance of the surrounding turbulent ocean currents on the ships navigation, easily distance ourselves from the navy warship and escape from the navy. Chase!" "Although there are certain risks in this, we can still accept this risk compared to being stopped by the Navy!" "What you said makes sense!" Naiqin nodded, then changed her voice and said, "However, the Navy shouldn''t regret it? When we watched the live broadcast of Dr. Indigo last time, the Navy did not regret it. , There is no reason for them to regret this time?" "Yeah! Also, we are just like Dr. Indigo this time. We hired someone to put a telephony worm on the Chambord Islands. We will broadcast this transaction directly later. The Navy shouldn''t regret it, right?" Sebastian, who was listening to the conversation between the two, interrupted. "I don''t know whether the Navy will go back on it! But we must prepare for the worst! Don''t use our lives to test whether others will go back on it, because the price is too high!" Bin Jack said in a deep voice. Bingjieke did make a lot of sense, and instantly silenced the other three people in the control room and stopped talking! after half a minute of silence in the control room. Bin Jack looked at the sun in the sky, turned around, and said to the three of them. "Okay, time is almost up! Guy Ram, you go and check the ship for the last time. Sebastian will bring Varta over. Naqin, you will inform the navy and prepare to start trading!" "Yes!" After the three agreed, they each left the control room, leaving only Bin Jack inside to continue to observe the navy. at the same time. Inside the Guro Saidi. The deepest part of the cabin, in a bright and spacious room. Valta was sitting on the big bed in the room, with his right hand propped on his head, with a heavy expression on his face. Although he was arrested, the four of Bingjieke did not abuse Valta, but gave him a good treatment. The room he lived in had a large bed against the wall, and there were tables and chairs, even on the table. There is also a pot of tea and some snacks. However, Valta is not happy about these! No way, no matter who it is, after falling asleep at night, he woke up in a strange place in the morning, and he couldn''t be happy! And to make matters worse, someone told you the **** that you were tied up! Valta, who just heard the news, almost collapsed on the spot! Fortunately, he is a king, and his ability to accept is relatively strong, and he soon eased, but his mood..., if you have to describe it in one sentence, then it is 10,000 grass and mud horses galloping past! at this time. The shadow in front of Varta sitting on the bed suddenly boiled silently. The next moment, a black shadow man wearing a mask slowly emerged from his shadow. is the shadow of Arthur! Ever since I met Valta in the elevator of Mary Joa that day, Arthur''s shadow has been attached to Valta''s shadow, and has been following him! And the reason why Binjieke kidnapped Varta is also the news that Arthur gave him, including the map, which Arthur used shadow detection to detect to Binjieke! As for, how did Arthur get in touch with Bin Jack... When Sebastian tried to kidnap Arthur, Arthur slapped him severely and gave him a business card in his pants. After that, the two got in touch! "who are you?" Seeing the sudden appearance of the shadow man in front of him, Varta was so scared that he jumped onto the bed, using his hands and feet together, retreating frantically, but the size of the bed was always limited. He quickly retreated to the wall against the bed Side, can''t retreat anymore! He can only lean against the wall, looking at the shadow man with a strange mask in front of him with horror. "Don''t you remember me?" A demon-like three-dimensional double voice came from the shadow population with weird masks. This voice made Warta''s hair stand straight and cold sweat. "You... who are you...?" Varta asked with a trembling voice. "Hehe! Who am I?" Arthur chuckled lightly and said, "Give you a hint, doctor!" Doctors... Upon hearing this word, thousands of thoughts flashed in Warta''s mind. a flash of inspiration! King of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Pendragon. Arthur... The name suddenly appeared in his mind. "Are you... King Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Varta asked hesitantly. Arthur nodded. . After confirming, Varta is not so afraid! He took a deep breath, eased his nervousness, and asked with a complex expression, "Why? Why do you want to do this? I think I have no regrets for you, but because you have lost a lot, why do you want to kill? " "Do you hate me?" Arthur did not answer his words, but asked coldly. "Uh..." At this moment, Varta thought a lot, then, with a wry smile, he said, "I understand!" I understand with this sound, with a lot of things, there is helplessness, unwillingness, hatred, understanding of the cause and effect of this incident, etc., but the ultimatum is relieved. Because he knew that he couldn''t run away today. "The moment you hate me, it determines your fate!" Arthur said lightly. "I understand all of these, but can you agree to my two requirements before I die?" Varta looked at Arthur with a look of expectation. Arthur shrugged, and said indifferently, "Anyway, it''s not too late. Let me listen. As for whether you can agree, it depends on the situation!" "Can you let my son go?" Varta said in an imploring tone. Arthur thought for a while, nodded and agreed, "Yes!" The reason why Arthur agreed to him is very simple, because his son is Valbo! For kings like Valbo, Arthur has always been very tolerant. He also wished that there would be more kings like this. How could he be willing to kill him? "Thank you!" Varta said gratefully, and then took a deep breath, and said, "Finally, can you make me more decent?" "Oh? How do you want to be personal?" Arthur asked curiously. Valta did not speak, but got up from the bed, picked up the quilt, and with a "hiss", he tore off a long strip of cloth. Then, he got out of the bed, took a stool, placed the stool in the center of the room, then stood up, and threw the strip of cloth that had been torn off. The cloth strip was hung on a hook on the roof, and finally he tied the cloth strip. After pulling twice and determining the hardness of the cloth strip, he stepped off the stool~www.novelhall.com~ and took a few steps back to tidy up the clothes on his body. Looking at the cloth strip in front of him, his face was forced to smile, his eyes could not help but flush. At this moment, he thought a lot. When I was young, every time I acted like a baby in the arms of my father and queen. When I was a teenager, every time I got a compliment from my teacher, I showed off in front of my father and mother who had a little white sideburns. In his youth, when he was on the throne, when he was full of spirits. During the middle age, staying up late every day, trying to govern for the development of the kingdom. Finally, he showed a solemn expression on his face, like a king, with one step, two steps, and three steps, stepping firmly on the chair, and after taking a deep breath, he put his head on the cloth. In the article. Seeing this scene, Arthur stopped talking, but silently stepped forward to help him pull the chair away. Time passed by. Varta didn''t struggle at all, but the breath on his body was getting weaker and weaker. Finally, he rolled his eyes and rolled his eyes, completely losing his breath. Seeing this, Arthur sighed silently, and then turned into a shadow, hiding. ...The insider is not dead yet, and he has no plans to leave. Just three minutes after Valta''s death, Sebastian also came to this room. But all he saw was the corpse of Varta hanging on the cloth strip. :. : Chapter 213： Fake wound Gulossayadi Control room. Binjack looked at the purple face that Sebastian took over on the ground and the corpse with protruding eyes, his heart sank involuntarily. was silent for a long time before he slowly said, "What''s the matter?" "Suicide!" Sebastian said concisely. After thinking about it, he added, "When I went, he was hanging in the room. There was no trace of struggle!" Binjie Ke nodded silently, looked at the corpse, pondered for a long time, and finally said in a deep voice. "Go and see if Naiqin is ready, tell her to come over!" "Yes!" Sebastian nodded, turned and left here. After a while, he walked back with Naqin. "What''s the matter?" Naqin''s first reaction when she saw the corpse on the ground was the same as Bin Jack. "Suicide!" Sebastian explained. "Then what should I do now?" Naiqin couldn''t help looking at the think tank on the boat, Jack Bin. "Can you restore his appearance to the way he was before death?" Bingjieke asked instead instead of answering Naiqin''s question. Hearing this, Naiqin thought for a while, and finally nodded, and said, "Yes, I can use makeup and a little Chinese herbal medicine to restore his previous appearance, but only 70% to 80% of his previous appearance, and his face will still be pale !" Binjack thought for a while and said in a deep voice, "Then tear his clothes a little bit, and then get some injuries out of his body, so that the Navy saw that he had been abused these days, so his face turned pale! " "Yes!" Naiqin nodded, turned around and went to her room to pick up many herbs. Then, she mixed some of them, boiled three bowls of water into a bowl, and then smeared the water on the face of Varta''s corpse. Less than ten seconds passed! The potion gradually worked, and Warta''s face gradually returned to its pre-death color, and his eyes changed back to their original shape from a prominent shape! But his face still looked a little pale, at first glance it seemed to be prostration, but a closer look still showed his dead color! "It''s a bit short!" Naqin murmured while looking at the corpse in front of her. Then, after thinking about it, she took a whip out of her arms. "!" "Pop, papa!" The whip fell on Warta''s corpse like a storm. less than five seconds. The clothes on Warta''s corpse have become tattered, and most of his skin can even be seen! At this time, Naiqin also stopped her whip, took a closer look at the corpse, and murmured as she touched her chin, "Is it always worse?" "Scar!" Bingjiek reminded. "Oh!" Naqin suddenly realized. Then she discovered that because Varta had died a long time ago and the blood did not circulate, the color of the wound caused by the whip fell on him was different from normal! thought about it. Naqin picked up several different herbs and mixed them together. Eight bowls of water were boiled into a bowl of dark purple potion. Then, she put the whip into the black-purple potion, soaked it for a while, and then waved it again. "!" "Papa!" At the place where it was slapped, there were wounds like the wounds of the undead. "Well, it''s almost this time!" Naiqin nodded in satisfaction! the other side. On the naval warship main ship. The Warring States, the Yellow Ape, and the Green Pheasant stood on the bow of the ship, looking at the Guloseyadi ahead, and on the deck behind them, there was a huge block of ice, which could still be seen through the ice. There is a huge figure inside. The mood of the Warring States Period is not so good now. Because another king was **** again! He is again in charge of this! The kidnapped pirate is ready to broadcast again! Nima! Can''t you pirates stop? kidnapped the king every three to five times, and even tied it up under the nose of the navy, and even selected people before and after the world council. This is totally incompatible with the navy! If the world council is completely over, and the king is escorted back to the country by the navy, and then **** again, then it''s totally nothing to do with their navy, that''s the world government! But at this point in time, the navy is responsible for the transportation. If the king has an accident, the navy can only board! And he... There is no way, as the only general in the navy now, once a major incident occurs, it must be him who is responsible for solving the problem. You can''t let the marshal go out in person, right? Thinking about it... It''s better to be a marshal! Although the marshal is at the same level as the general, the main thing the marshal is responsible for is to sit in the navy headquarters, process some documents every day, and drink afternoon tea! As the hard-pressed generals, once something major happens, they must be the first to charge. what! ? Sengoku suddenly thought that the **** Karp thought that way at the beginning, so he refused to be promoted to general? Think of that **** Kapu, who drinks tea, eats senbei, and fishes all day long. woo woo... so envious! Just as the Warring States was thinking about it, a navy soldier walked up to him, saluted, and said respectfully, "Warring States General, the other side sent a message saying that it is time to trade!" "Well, I know!" The Warring States nodded, then winked at the green pheasant on the side. Green Pheasant did not speak, but just nodded faintly, and then jumped and jumped directly off the boat. The moment he hit the sea. "Ice Age!" "Crack!" An extremely cold air filled the feet of the blue pheasant, quickly freezing all the surrounding sea water. Within ten seconds, there was an ice field in a radius of ten miles. Of course, the blue pheasant still kept an eye on it. It did not freeze the sea water on the Goloseadi, but only the sea water between the two sides and the sea around the navy warship, so as to prevent the Ward Pirates from mistakenly thinking of the navy. I don''t want to trade, so I tear up the ticket! Afterwards, the serious-faced Zeng Guo and the lazy-faced Yellow Ape also jumped down, and behind them, a group of naval soldiers carried the frozen Wald off the ship and followed them. On the Guro Saidi. control room Binjak stared at the tall figure faintly visible in the huge ice block not far away, tears in his eyes could not help, and trembled and said, "Wald, I''m here to save you!" Although the other three people in the control room did not shed tears, they were all excited. After a while. Binjak took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, turned around, and said to the three people behind him, "Guyram, you stay on the boat and prepare to sail. Once we bring Wald back, immediately sail!" "Naqin, go to negotiate with the other side ~ www.novelhall.com~ live with the surveillance phone bug! Remember, you must never let go. The other party must release the person first, and must wait until the ship is on the ship before handing it over! Because this is even true It was the opposite that found something wrong, but as long as they didn''t get anyone and saw evidence, they wouldn''t dare to do it!" "Sebastian, you are carrying Varta''s body behind. Be careful, don''t stand too close, stand far away, don''t let the navy look carefully!" Bin Jack didn''t arrange any tasks for himself, because he knew that he couldn''t do anything with his weak body, so he might as well sit and command in the control room! "Yes!" the three agreed in unison. "Then, let''s go!!!" Bin Jack shouted. Soon, Naqin and Sebastian got off the boat and stood on the ice sheet formed by the frozen sea of ??the blue pheasant. at the same time Chambord Islands. The black screen lit up again, which immediately aroused the curiosity of the people of Chambord Islands. People who had experienced it all spontaneously gathered in front of the black screen and watched. "There is another live broadcast!" "What''s the matter this time?" "I don''t know! Any brother who knows tell me!" "Hey, I know!" "Oh? Brother tell me?" "Do you know, world destroyer?" ... :. : Chapter 214： Bondi Wald Naqin took the surveillance phone bug and came to the middle of the ice field, standing less than a hundred meters away from the Warring States Period, while Sebastian was standing some distance behind her. Looking at the huge ice cube not far away, Naqin was a little excited, but she still followed Bingjiekes instructions to temporarily suppress the excitement, and then said in a deep voice to the Warring States, "Start trading!" Warring States glanced at the Varta that Sebastian was holding, and his heart sank involuntarily. Compared with the previous five kings, Varta was obviously severely abused, so that his face was so pale and his body was so pale. All wounds. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice according to the last transaction method, "You send people here first, and we will send people over!" "No!" Naiqin shook her head decisively and refused! What a joke, the king in his hand is dead, and if he pays someone first, he is dead! "Then what are you going to do?" Warring States frowned and asked. "You let the people go first, then we will let them go!" Naiqin waved her hand and said. Hearing this, the Warring States period pondered for a while, and finally nodded, and gestured at the green pheasant on the side with his eyes. Different from the Golden Lion, the previous Ward Pirates still knew what the character Warring States was like. Even Bundywald was there on the day he was arrested, so Ward chose to believe them! And the green pheasant nodded after seeing the Zeng Guo eyes, walked to the frozen Bundy Wald, pressed his hand on it, and activated the fruit ability. In the next moment, the ice cube on Bundy Wald disappeared. After being frozen for twelve years, his appearance is still more than 40 years old, but in fact, he is 58 years old and he officially appeared on the stage. ! "Woo..." Wald''s mind, who had just escaped from the freezing, was still a bit unclear. He stood there, shook his head, and rubbed his temples with his wrists. As time passed, his memory began to recover. Simultaneously. He also remembered the last scene after he was caught and imprisoned. When he was arrested, Bin Jack led the others and made the best and most heartbreaking decision at the time. He gave up the arrest and escaped from the ship! Suddenly, Wald''s tears couldn''t help streaming down. That is a kind of despair of being completely abandoned and betrayed by the closest people! This kind of emotion is deeply remembered in his head! And because of the twelve years of ice, even his thinking has been frozen, so that experience was like what happened last night, allowing him to clearly remember every detail. Now, it is the moment when he is most emotional! Fortunately, he soon recalled that he was finally arrested! "What''s the situation now?" Wald muttered blankly looking at everything around him. The Warring States who once led people to arrest him stood by his side, while standing opposite was his former partner, who had abandoned him! "It''s like this..." As a last resort, Warring States could only briefly explain to Wald. There is no way, if he does not explain, let Wald go on in such a daze, the negotiation will be impossible! After listening to Wald, although he didn''t understand the live broadcast, he probably understood the ins and outs of the matter! As for Bin Jacks four kidnapping a king in exchange for him, it really dissipated the inexplicable emotion in his heart because of being abandoned by the four! Hmm... just disappeared a bit! Then, Wald dragged his body, which had been weakened by ice for twelve years, and staggered towards the Glossiadi. Immediately, Naiqin didn''t care about the live broadcast. After placing the surveillance phone worm in her hand on the ice, she ran towards Wald and reached out to help him over! At this time, Wald made an unexpected move. With a wave of his hand, he pushed Naqin away, and glanced at her coldly, and then continued to walk in the direction of the Golosiadi. In an instant, Naqins heart sank to the bottom. She stood there, watching Walds staggering, but still firm figure. She recalled the scene twelve years ago and seemed to realize something! She whispered, "Wald..." At this moment, although Wald''s figure is only less than five meters away from her, there seems to be a sky between the two! However, the Warring States period did not care about the feelings of Ward Pirates, nor was he in the mood to take care of them. After Ward was released, he shouted to Naqin, "Let them go!" After hearing the shout, Naqin was awakened, no matter what happened in the future, complete the transaction before saying, "Yes, but we have to wait for us to get on the ship!" "Da da da!" At this time, a navy soldier ran over and whispered with his ear around the Warring States period, "Report to the general, the watchman said, the king on the opposite hand seems to have something wrong!" Hearing this, the Warring States nodded calmly, then waved his hand to signal the soldiers to retreat. "Thump thump thump!" Seeing this scene, Naqin''s heart jumped involuntarily, and she couldn''t help thinking, "Should we not be discovered?" Zhan Guo just glanced at her, and then resolutely said, "No, let go first!" After thinking about it, he added a little profoundly, "Aren''t you broadcasting live? As long as your Majesty Varta is okay, don''t be afraid that I will regret it, because our navy can''t afford that person!" Now, Naiqin''s heart beat faster. She has already realized that the Warring States period must have found something wrong, so she said that! But fortunately, Bingjieke had also anticipated this situation and also gave Naqin a solution! "No, we must wait until we get back on the boat before releasing people, otherwise we won''t release people!" Naiqin said firmly. Resolutely reject the requirements of the Warring States Period, this is the method provided by Bin Jack! Because he knows that no matter whether the navy finds something wrong with Valta~www.novelhall.com~, as long as people dont get to the navy, the navy cant really confirm, and cannot confirm, the Warring States must not dare to take this risk! as predicted! After hearing her words, although the Warring States had basically confirmed that Varta had an accident, after hesitating for a while, he nodded and said solemnly, "Okay!" Seeing that he had agreed, Naiqin was secretly happy, but on the surface she was silent, while alerting, while stepping back, she also picked up the surveillance phone bug that had been placed on the ground before! When she retreated to Sebastian''s side, she gently pushed him with her hand, and Sebastian felt the hand touching her body and nodded clearly! After , the two of them slowly backed away while being on guard. In a short while, the two came to the side of the Golosiadi, and at this time, Wald had already boarded the ship. on board. Seeing that the two had already arrived, Binjiek immediately shouted, "Go!" After hearing the instructions, Guy Ram nodded, started the ship, and slowly left the ice sheet created by the blue pheasant. Seeing this, Sebastian threw the body to the ground, turned around, and jumped onto the boat with Naqin. and the Warring States and others rushed over immediately. at the same time. In the power room on the Guro Saidia, a dark figure quietly walked in. :. : Chapter 215： World nuclear peace About one nautical mile after the Guloseyadi sailed out, the Warring States also came to Warta''s body. After a brief look, he confirmed Warta''s death on the spot! without any hesitation! The Warring States immediately transformed into a huge golden Buddha statue. "Shockwave!" slammed out with a palm, and the huge shock wave raged towards the Golosiadi. "Momo. A hundred times the gun!" On the Golosiadi, Wald did not know when he appeared on the bow of the ship. He picked up a one-meter-sized stone and threw it out suddenly. The one-meter-sized stone turned into a one-hundred-meter-sized stone when Wald was thrown out, and it hit the shock wave from the Warring States! "Boom!" After the shock wave collided with the huge stone, the stone was directly powdered by the shock wave, and the shock wave disappeared completely because it was blocked. The collision between the two also produced a huge wave of air, the wave of air surging out in a circular shape, and the wind was violent and the huge wave surging in a radius of tens of miles. "Huh huh!" Just made a move, Wald''s figure couldn''t help but staggered backwards two steps, and when he stood firm, he immediately panted slightly on his knees. Although the twelve-year icy seal did not change Walds appearance, it has been frozen for a long time, resulting in a very weak state now! Fortunately, after all, he was once a master at the top of the lieutenant general. When he was arrested, he was only more than forty. Even if twelve years have passed, his physical age is only fifty-eight. In this world, this is equivalent to the prime of life! So even if he is very weak now, it is not a problem to maintain a few minutes of fighting, and because of the special nature of Momoguo, he is definitely comparable to a general in attack power! at the same time. Guro Saiadi Control the room. Seeing this scene, Binjak said quickly, "Quickly, Guyram, activate the maximum power and get out of here faster!" "Yes!" Guy Ram nodded, and skillfully pressed various buttons in the control room to turn on various devices. "Rumble!" The sound of mechanical operation is booming! In a short while, the Gulossayadi, carefully designed and built by Gayram, was driven to its maximum power. With the impetus of the huge air wave generated by Wald and the Warring States strike, in less than ten seconds, the ship sprinted a distance of five nautical miles, and the speed was getting faster and faster. "Card!" But suddenly, accompanied by a stuttering sound, I don''t know what happened, the whole ship started to stop working, and stopped slowly. Suddenly, Bin Jack had a bad feeling in his heart! "What''s the matter?" Bingjieke couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Didn''t I ask you to check it before?" "I don''t know either! I checked carefully before and didn''t find any problems! How could something happen suddenly?" Guy Ram said palely. They stopped, as long as the navy is not stupid, they will definitely catch up! "Then go check it out!" Bin Jack said quickly. "Yes!" Guy Ram nodded, turned around, and ran out hastily. At this moment, Bin Jack seemed to have thought of something and said hurriedly, "Wait!" "Huh!?" Guy Ram, who had just ran to the door, made an abrupt stop, stopped, and looked at Binjack with doubts. "Go and turn on the main gun first!" Bin Jack said in a deep voice. "Really..." Guy Ram frowned. The main gun on the Goloseadi is not an ordinary cannon, but a main gun specially designed for the Wald Fruit ability! Usually launches are dozens of times more powerful than ordinary cannons. If you add Wald''s fruit ability, that shot will come out... In the legend, Pluto can shoot one island, but in reality, the main gun of the Glossiadi and Wald''s ability can also shoot one island, even the power is overflowing a lot! "Go!" Bingjiek waved his hand and said solemnly, "I don''t need that now! Opposite is the admiral of the Warring States period, as well as the alternates of admiral Huang Yuan and Qing Pheasant. Wald will fight at most even in the period of victory. One of the past, let alone now?" "Yes!" Guy Ram nodded with a serious face! the other side. Looking at the Goloseadi, the Warring States and others were planning to abandon the pursuit, because at the speed of the Goloseadi and Walds resistance, the surrounding sea and turbulent currents are still there. It is not easy for them to catch up! Among them, it is relatively simple for Huang Yuan to catch up, but even if Wald is now in a weak state, the Warring States Period is not sure whether Huang Yuan can keep him! After all, the best thing about Yellow Ape is speed, but Wald''s Momo Fruit can also increase the speed dozens of times! If it is an ordinary person, it is useless to increase the speed by several times, and it can''t catch up with the yellow ape! But Wald is different. In addition to his powerful fruit ability, he was also first-class in physical ability. Even in the realm of six shaves, he can be comparable to Karp! With his physical skill realm and fruit ability, in terms of speed, he is definitely not much worse than Huang Yuan! After losing the speed advantage, Huang Yuan only has his general physical skills. With this physical skills, he wants to keep Wald who is proficient in physical skills, even if he is very weak now. reality! What the Warring States did not expect was that the ship on the opposite side stopped slowly after driving out for a certain distance! Although I dont know why, there is no doubt that this is a good opportunity! However, not only did the Warring States period see the opportunity, the Qing pheasant also saw this opportunity. Without waiting for the reaction of the Warring States Period, he rushed forward immediately, frozen all the roads along the way, and created an ice road. Seeing this, the Warring States leaped, immediately jumped onto the ice path, and followed up along the ice path, and the yellow ape on the side did not rush to follow. The distance between the Warring States trio and the Guro Saidi is not far! ...not far for them! If the Warring States Period and the Green Pheasant ran with all their strength, it would take only a few seconds, and the Huang Yuan would arrive in an instant. But it is this short time. An accident happened! The three people in the Warring States originally thought that they could successfully board the Golosiadi and capture the Ward Pirates. Unexpectedly, they had just walked halfway, and a huge sense of crisis came! I saw, Wald didn''t know when there was a huge barrel on his head, and he put his hands on the barrel, pointed the muzzle at them, and the navy ship behind them. "No good, hide!" The Warring States roared, but at the same time transformed into a huge golden Buddha statue, among the golden Buddha system, there was a black armed color domineering! The Sengoku who knew Walds ability clearly realized what would happen afterwards! But other people can hide, but he can''t hide, because the navy ships following them are behind them. Once the shells pass, the people on those ships will die! So he immediately used all the defensive methods and prepared to stand up for an attack! At the same time, Qing Pheasant also realized what was going to happen. He who ran at the forefront immediately used a shave. After retreating for a certain distance, he plunged his hand in the sea and decisively started the fruit. "Ice Wall!" Next moment~www.novelhall.com~ A huge ice wall rises from the sea, directly separating the Goloseadi from the naval ship. After doing all this, he frozen himself into a piece of ice and jumped into the sea! As for Huang Yuan, he doesn''t have any defensive moves, and his physical skills are relatively weak, so at the moment he realized the problem, he appeared ten miles away! after that! "boom!" A cannonball about ten meters in size flew out. Simultaneously. "Momo. One hundred times the gun!" In an instant, the projectile that was shot out directly expanded a hundred times! A kilometer-sized cannonball was formed! This is a real kilometer cannonball. It is not twenty years later, because Wald''s strength has declined due to his old age, and he had a fight with Luffy. After his physical exhaustion was exhausted, the type fired was also called a hundred times cannon. , But actually only a dozen times the size of a shell! At the moment the cannonball was fired, the Warring States period saw the timing, and his body jumped, facing the cannonball, abruptly against it! "Boom!!!" Accompanied by a huge explosion, hundreds of miles around the space burst out with dazzling glare like the sun in an instant, and the huge air wave swept out with a powerful impact, destroying everything around! this moment! World nuclear peace! ! ! :. : Chapter 216： 30x speed On the field, the ice wall and the ice field were all blasted into powder in an instant. The Guroseadi and the naval ships were taken out more than ten nautical miles due to the impact of the huge air wave. Among them, due to the interception of the Warring States in the midway, the shock wave caused by the explosion spread to the Guloseadi a little more. The entire Guloseadi was already in a mess on the surface. Fortunately, there was no damage on the main body. ! The naval warships, because of the Warring States period and the ice wall of the blue pheasant, were isolated from most of the impact, so there was nothing wrong, but three of them were pushed out too quickly after being impacted. Quickly, it has capsized! But the surrounding area is the navy, so after the ship capsized, the navy soldiers did not feel much! "puff!" The Warring States, who had resisted this cannonball, flew upside down for thousands of meters and spewed blood in the air. Now he, with his clothes in tatters and a very embarrassed figure, but after all he is a general and his consciousness is still very clear. After flying for a while, he stopped in the air with a moon step! And because after the ice sheet was crushed, it was hit by a huge air wave, which caused a huge wave of the sea to gush out from the deep sea, freezing the sea into an ice sheet again. The next moment, the figure of the green pheasant emerged from the ice field, but his face was very pale! Ten miles away, the unharmed Huang Yuan patted his chest half-truth and said, "It''s terrible, terrible!" Afterwards, the three gathered again. "Warring States General, are you okay?" Qing Pheasant asked, looking at the embarrassed Warring States. Warring States shook his head and said, "It''s okay, this blow can''t help me!" Then, he looked at the pale blue pheasant, frowned and asked, "Are you all right?" "I''m fine, it''s just that the impact was a bit strong, and the body was shocked. Just rest for a while afterwards!" Qing Pheasant said solemnly. Although he hid on the bottom of the sea, the one-hundred-fold power of this specially-made shell is really too great, even if he doesn''t get it head-on, the aftermath is enough to eat a pot! "That''s good!" The Warring States nodded, and then looked at the Golosiadi in the distance, with a serious expression, "That cannon is the ships main gun, and there must be more than one shell of that type of gun. Such an attack must be more than one shot!" "If we go like this, Navald will definitely make a few more attacks like this. Therefore, we can''t let him go on like this. Someone must interfere, stop him, and prevent the shells from being fired again, and then we will be together again. Come on, catch him!" As he said, the Warring States stared scorchingly at the unscathed Yellow Ape, and at the same time, the Green Pheasant also turned his gaze to the Yellow Ape. This time, unexpectedly, Huang Yuan did not refuse, nor did he procrastinate. He directly transformed into a light and flew towards the Guro Saidi. the other side. "Huh huh!" Wald stood on his knees, panting. Upon seeing this, Sebastian, the fish giant beside him, stepped forward and cared, "Wald, how are you doing?" "It''s okay!" Wald replied coldly, and then he changed his voice and asked faintly, "How is the boat? Can it still be started?" "I don''t know! Guy Ram is still investigating and should be found soon!" Sebastian shook his head. "Trash!" Wald said with a gloomy expression. Hearing this, Sebastian frowned slightly. Wald seems a bit different from before! ? A thought flashed through his mind. However, he didn''t think much about the simpler mind. He thought that Wald had just thawed, so his mind was still a bit unclear! But when Naqin on the other side heard these words, she frowned and started thinking! It didnt take long for her to think of something suddenly, she quickly took out a bottle of green potion from her body, handed it to Wald, and said, By the way, Wald, this is the potion I specially prepared for you. Drink it. After that, you can recover quickly!" "Gulong!" Wald was not polite, grabbed the potion, raised his head, and drank it directly. After Wald, who was panting a bit, drank the potion, his breath began to stabilize, and he also clearly felt that his physical strength was quickly recovering. at this time. A yellow light flashed in the sky. Huang Yuan appeared in front of the three. "Yeah, is this the legendary world destroyer Bondi Wald? It''s really scary!" Huang Yuan made an exaggerated expression and said with a smile. "Who is this kid?" Wald ignored him, but asked Naqin on the side. When he was arrested, Huang Yuanke had just joined the navy and was training under Zefa''s hands. He did not go to sea to make a name for himself, so Wald did not know him! But just by the light that Huang Yuan came over, he knew that Huang Yuan was not easy to provoke! "Wald, he is an alternate general of the navy headquarters, a person with shining fruit ability, Huang Yuan Polusalino!" Nai Qin said with an ugly face. "Alternative general" Wald murmured, as if thinking of something, he said, "I remember that the Warring States period was also the alternate general? Now he should be a general?" "Yes, the general of the Warring States Period was promoted a few years ago!" Huang Yuan said with a smile. "Now he is much stronger than before. After such a shell, he just vomited a little blood in his resistance!" Wald said lightly, then stared at the yellow ape and said seriously, "Little devil, You can''t beat me!" "Wow, it''s terrible!" Huang Yuan once again made an exaggerated expression, then smiled on his face, and said, "Then have you been kicked by the light?" "Yep!?" Wald was a little puzzled and couldn''t understand what it was. But the next second. "boom!" Huang Yuan''s feet kicked directly on Wald''s face. However, there was nothing wrong with Wald, it was just that his head was a bit crooked because of the sudden shock. Then Wald used his force to push Huang Ape''s feet back from his head. "Boy, you angered me!" Wald wiped the shoe prints on his face and said angrily. "It''s terrible!" Huang Yuan patted his chest and said with a smile. "shave!" "Momo thirty times faster!" Wald''s figure disappeared instantly. In the next second, he appeared directly at Huang Yuan''s original location. The Yellow Ape also disappeared and appeared ten meters away. "It''s terrible!" Huang Yuan wiped the wound on his face that was wiped by Wald, and said with lingering fear. "shave!" "Momo thirty times faster!" Wald''s figure disappeared again. At the same time, Huang Yuan turned into a light. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" In the sky ~www.novelhall.com~ two invisible figures are constantly colliding, if it weren''t for the continuous collision, the constant tumbling air waves, and the aftermath of the attack, they would even find There is no one in this space. Huang Yuan is very uncomfortable now. In just five seconds, he and Wald collided dozens of times. However, even if he was faster and attacked Wald more times, under Wald''s strong physique, his fragility was completely revealed at this moment. Even if he attacked Wald twice, as long as Wald returned him, he couldn''t bear it. Fortunately, his task is not to kill Wald, but to hold him so that he can no longer fire cannonballs. After a minute of fighting between the two, Qing Pheasant and Zhan Guo also rushed over and joined the battle. Immediately, Wald became stretched. Not far away, under the shadow of a turret, two scarlet eyes were quietly staring at the battlefield. Chapter 217： we are coming The reason why Arthur wanted to kill Valta was that Valta was Valta, not Valbo, and not a dragon. Compared to them, Valta was a king who could develop the kingdom into a medical power, worked hard to govern, and was brilliant. So, after Arthur offended Valta to death, he decided to kill Valta! Because he didn''t know, and didn''t want to know, what a king like Warta would do when he was extremely angry! Although he was the one who was in the wrong with Warta, but how could there be any reason or failure between the kingdoms? There is only victory, only profit! He wouldn''t be like the brain-disabled protagonist of those TV dramas, the Virgin who let off offensive people, even if he is wrong, he will kill all dangers in the bud. Only the dead enemy is the best enemy! In this process, the Ward Pirates were just victims. Of course, there is no reason for them to become victims. When they sent Sebastian to try to kidnap Arthur, this cause was planted, and this is what we have today! Therefore, for the Ward Pirates, which is now facing a desperate situation, Arthur has no guilt in his heart. Aboard the Gulossayadi. Under the siege of the Warring States Green Pheasant and Yellow Ape, Wald resisted very hard. Originally, the body was weak because it was just unsealed from the freezing. Even after taking Naqin''s medicine, it was only better. In this case, two people who were not weaker than him and one who was stronger than him The siege, Wald was quite uncomfortable. Within a minute of joining the battle between the Warring States and the Green Pheasant, his body was already full of wounds. The three people who besieged him in the Warring States period were not injured at all! "Wald, surrender! You know, you can''t beat us, it''s only a matter of time before you fail!" Warring States persuaded while fighting. "What kidding, I''m a world destroyer! Surrender? How could it be possible!" Wald panted slightly, glaring wide, and responded excitedly. "Buddha Fist!" As soon as he spoke, Wald revealed his flaws, and the Warring States took the opportunity to punch him and bombarded his chest. "boom!" With one blow, Wald flew upside down and slammed directly into the interior of the Golosiadi. "Boom boom!" Along the way, he broke through more than a dozen rooms before stopping. But it''s not over yet! "laser!" Huang Yuan looked at Wald flying out, smiled slightly, turned sideways, and stretched out a finger. The next moment, a yellow laser beam headed towards Wald. "Ice storm pheasant mouth!" At the same time, the green pheasant looked cold, gathered the cold air on his right arm, and slammed it out. An ice-blue ice bird headed toward Wald aggressively. Wald, who was flew by the Warring States, had only time to release his arms and domineering. Next second. "boom!" "boom!" Two powerful attacks came again, directly bombarding Wald''s body. "Boom boom!" Wald smashed ten rooms again and lay on the ground dying. the other side. In a secluded room in Grosdia. Sebastian, Naqin, Guy Ram, and Bin Jack are here again. Sebastian and Naqin were originally with Wald, but as soon as the battle started, Binjak greeted them back on the grounds that they would drag Wald to fight. "Guyram, what''s going on with the ship?" Binjak asked with a heavy face. "No, it''s a problem with the power room. One gear got out of track without knowing how, which caused a chain reaction and caused all gears to have a certain deviation. If you want to repair it, it will take at least ten days. !" Guy Ram shook his head and said. "Damn it!" Sebastian said bitterly. After that, the room suddenly fell into a strange silence, because several people realized what was going to happen next! What a fight! Or run like it was twelve years ago! Among them, running is the best choice. With Sebastian, the fish giant, they do have a great chance to escape. However, no one wants to open this mouth first! Because, it means to abandon Wald. After a long silence, Bingjieke finally spoke first. With tears in his eyes and trembling body, he said with difficulty, "Then we can only retreat!" There was another silence. But in the end, Sebastian and Guy Ram nodded silently. In this way, the three of them turned around in silence to leave this room. Just when the three of them walked to the door, Bin Jack turned his head and spoke with the vicissitudes of life to Naiqin who had been standing silent in the room. Said softly, "Let''s go!" There was a moment of silence. After a while, Naqin showed a complicated expression on her face, shook her head, and said, "No, I don''t want to run anymore this time!" "What are you talking about? If you don''t leave, how can we save Wald in the future!" Bingjiek excitedly said. "Haha!" Naiqin smiled and shook her head, and said, "Twelve years ago, after I ran once, I haven''t slept well for a long time. I think about Wald every day!" After hearing Naqin''s words, Bin Jack fell into silence. Afterwards, Naqin showed a bitter expression and said, "Today, when we rescued Wald, I felt that his emotions were a bit wrong. After that, I observed it carefully and found that I felt right!" "Wald''s mood is not right!" "The expression he looks at us is no longer the same as it was twelve years ago, brothers and partners! But a very indifferent and plain expression, as if both sides were strangers!" "In the beginning, I didn''t quite understand!" "But just now, when you said you were leaving, I suddenly understood!" "The reason he is like this is because we gave him up once!" "Perhaps in your opinion, to preserve the strength of the pirate group, the best way to preserve the pirate group''s partners is!" "But have you considered Wald''s feelings?" "Like twelve years ago! When Wald was arrested, it was not when he was the most desperate, but when you, as the acting captain, ordered everyone to escape! That was when Wald was the most desperate. !" After speaking, Naiqin left two lines of tears on her face, and said sadly. "What kind of feeling is that? The most trusted person, in his hardest time, easily gave up on him!" "This time, even if it''s caught, even if it''s dead, at the very least, I don''t want to make Wald feel abandoned anymore. At least, let him know that we are partners!!!" Her words reminded Binjak of the past. He met Wald when he was very young! At that time, Wald did not dislike his weak body, played with him, and recognized him as the big brother! In the following countless years, they grew up together, went out to sea together, and took risks together, but when he was weak, he could only stand silently in the back every time he encountered danger, while Wald stood beside him like his brother. Before, protect him, protect him from wind and rain! It can be said that if it weren''t for Wald, Bingjieke, who was weak, would not say going to sea, and it would be very difficult to even survive! But when the Pirates were the most difficult, he chose to abandon Wald and save his partner! That decision was the best decision in terms of reason. But as Naqin said, they are partners! This decision must have broken Wald''s heart? Thinking about it, Bingjieke couldn''t help but leave two lines of tears on his face! "I know!" Binjak said with a smile and tears, "then I will stay too, and I want to let Wald know that we are partners!!!" "And I!" "me too!" Sebastian and Guy Ram looked at each other, and they both smiled brightly and said at the same time. the other side. The scale of victory has undoubtedly fallen in the direction of the Warring States trio. With the cooperation of the trio, Wald was beaten without a fight back. "Shockwave!" "boom!" Wald was beaten again ~www.novelhall.com~ and broke more than a dozen houses. He felt extremely painful, but Wald didn''t care. He lifted his heavy eyelids and looked around. There was no one else except the three warring states who were fighting with him! Sure enough, it was abandoned again! There was despair in Wald''s heart! He didn''t care about the pain in his body, but the pain in his heart made him hard to breathe! At this moment, a voice came over, making Wald''s despair instantly turned into a touch. At the moment when his heart was frozen twelve years ago, it thawed again. "Wald, here we come!!!" I saw the four people walking firmly in the direction of Wald! . Chapter 218： embassy Reality is not full of blood! Ward Pirates is not the Straw Hat Pirates either! can''t explode, nor can it come back against the sky! After the four came over, Huang Yuan escaped from the siege at the sign of the Warring States Period, blocking the four people''s way forward! "It''s really troublesome, quickly solve it!" Huang Yuan said leisurely. did not wait for four people to answer immediately. "Kick at the speed of light!" Huang Yuan lifted his feet, and a laser beam shot out, directly piercing Naiqin''s chest! Naqin lowered her head and looked at the blood hole on her chest in disbelief. Then, she raised her head in relief, exhausted all her strength, and shouted at Wald, "Wald, I''m sorry!" After , her body slowly fell down. This scene instantly touched Wald''s heart, causing his tears to flow down. However, Huang Yuan doesn''t care if Wald shed tears, in short, the enemy is coming! So he attacked again! "laser!" A yellow light penetrated Bingjiek''s head, punching a blood hole in his head. Bin Jack fell down without a doubt. He looked at Wald, his mouth closed and he seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything and died! "what---" The tears on Wald''s face couldn''t help streaming down. He roared, struggling, stood up, and rushed towards Bin Jack, but in the end he was stopped by the Warring States Period and Qing Pheasant. Next. Sebastian and Guy Ram also died in the hands of Huang Yuan, one was kicked to pieces by him, the other was penetrated in the chest. Of course, the two combatants are much stronger than Bin Jack as the think tank and Naiqin as the ship doctor. At least the two of them persisted for three minutes under the attack of Huang Ape before they fell down! And at the moment they fell, Wald completely collapsed, and completely violent! Regardless of him, he resisted the attacks of the Warring States Period and the Green Pheasant, broke through several walls, and rushed into a room on the Guro Saidi. In this room, there are stored four ten-meter-sized cannonballs! is the main gun of the Gulossayadi, shells! Afterwards, Wald showed a hysterical crazy expression on his face, and pulled the leads of the four shells together. After that, he put his hands on the assembled leads, rubbed hard and activated the fruit ability to speed up the friction. , In an instant, his hands were like red-hot iron, emitting a lot of heat and igniting the fuze. Then he lay down, holding a cannonball with both hands, and touching a cannonball with both feet. Four shells were touched by him at the same time! When he finished all this, Zeng Guo and Qing Pheasant also rushed over. Seeing this scene, the two of them opened their eyes wide, their pupils shrank sharply, their hairs were erect, and a sense of extreme danger came, and they immediately wanted to stop them. Too late! "Momo a hundred times the gun!" Suddenly, all four shells turned into kilometer-sized shells! "Retreat, retreat!" The Warring States roared and hurriedly turned to leave. At the same time, the green pheasant turned and left! Looking at the two people who rushed out, Huang Yuan who was about to go in to help was blank. Then he saw the direction in which the two rushed out, and suddenly a four-kilometer-sized cannonball appeared! Immediately, his heartbeat quickened for a beat! did not hesitate! The life-saving incarnation of him became a light across the horizon, and in the next second, he appeared twenty nautical miles away. Later, he felt a little unsafe again, and turned into a light again, appearing a hundred miles away! just after he left. "Boom!!!" The explosion that destroyed the world appeared again. With a radius of hundreds of miles, gunpowder, air waves, shocks, gusts, and raging waves all appeared with the sound of explosions, and the Goloseadi at the center of the explosion was completely blown into powder in an instant! ------ Fishman Island. Yufo Li Shanzhuang, in the garden of Arthur''s villa. At this time, he is lying in the garden basking in the sun! Along with the sun''s rays, a black shadow quietly reflected under him. Before the explosion, Arthur stood directly under the sunlight, pulling back the shadow thousands of miles away. This is a special skill of a shadow discovered by Arthur. As long as Arthur is standing in the sun, and the shadow is also blurred in the sun, no matter how far away, it can be directly pulled onto the body! Of course, it doesnt matter if you pull it back, because he can also be blurred, and the shadow can be immune to any attack, and when it is blurred, the shadow and reality are separated, and it will not lose power due to falling in the sea. , But if he stays, a shadow of light floats on the sea, it looks a little strange! So he pulled the shadow back. Anyway, all members of the Ward Pirates were killed, and what he wanted to do was basically over. As for the others, like the end of the Warring States period, he can see it directly in the newspaper the next day, so there is really no need to stay! "Da da!" With the sound of footsteps, Brian walked to Arthur''s side. "Your Majesty!" Brian respectfully said. "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked casually. "At present, under the persuasion of Princess Otohime, more than 100 murlocs and more than a dozen mermaids are willing to go back with us, but they have almost reached the limit. Now there are no murlocs and mermaids willing to go back with us!" Brian reported. Although Otohime has a high reputation among murlocs and mermaids, after all, this kind of thing has never happened before, and there is no precedent. The unknown future makes the murlocs and mermaids who yearn for outside life very confused, very scared, and also Very worried, so not many murlocs and mermaids were recruited. More importantly, Otohime can hear people''s voices! Otohime can still see their willingness or not at a glance. Anyone who agrees with his lips but still has some hesitation in his heart, Otohime rejected them! Only if you really want to leave and want to go out and have a look, the Murloc and Mermaid Otohime will agree to them and let them go with Arthur. Therefore, there will be so few Murlocs and Mermaid recruits! "Well, you go get ready, we will leave Murloc Island tomorrow!" Arthur said solemnly. "Yes, Your Majesty!" With that, Brian was about to turn around and leave here. Just then, Arthur stopped him again, "Wait!" "Hmm?" Brian turned around and looked at Arthur in confusion. "You pick a few of the accompanying officials, let them stay on Fishman Island, and use this villa as an office area to establish the diplomatic embassy of Saint Martin in the Dragon Palace!" Arthur said in a deep voice. The so-called diplomatic embassy is nothing more than Arthurs name for staying here. This is also what Arthur thought of in the past two days. Since he wants to leave a solar-powered fixed-point portal and a stronghold here, he must have a name outside, right? Can''t call the base directly, right? So he simply asked the accompanying diplomats to keep a few and set up an embassy! This way, on the one hand, it can establish a stronghold in the name of the embassy, ??and on the other hand, it can also guard the solar energy fixed-point portal in the name of the embassy. "Embassy!?" Brian looked at Arthur more suspiciously. In the world of pirates, there is no such thing as an embassy. The two kingdoms are contacted more by the minister of foreign affairs directly or by phone worm. Therefore, this word appeared in Brian''s head for the first time, he was a little confused and puzzled! "The so-called embassy is" Arthur gave Brian a detailed introduction to the duties and rights of the embassy, ??UU reading www.uukanshu.com also has his role! Of course, Arthurs explanation is an abridged version. The actual responsibilities and rights are not as heavy as that of a diplomatic ambassador. Even the consulate is more like a contact point. After listening, Brian thought about it for a while before he completely received the information from Arthur. Finally, he nodded and said seriously, "I understand!" "That''s all right, let''s go! About the embassy, ??you can talk to the people in the Dragon Palace Kingdom." Arthur waved his hand and motioned to Brian to retreat, while he was lying down and basking in the sun! "Yes!" Brian nodded respectfully, turned and left here. The simplified version of the embassy''s responsibilities and powers are very small, so Neptune agreed very simply. Not long after Brian left, Arthur received his news and communicated with the Dragon Palace Kingdom, and the diplomatic embassy of Saint Martin in the Dragon Palace Kingdom was officially established. . Chapter 219： Return trip Early next morning Fishman Island Port! In addition to the people Arthur brought, the murlocs and mermaids who were willing to go also gathered here. Among them, there are 117 murlocs. In the case of mermaid, there are 15 people including Lucia, a total of 132! Although there are few, Arthur knew that this was just the beginning! If these people live well in the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the future, let the murlocs and mermaids of Murloc Island see, Arthur will be able to attract more murlocs and mermaids! "Brian, you can arrange for them to board the boat!" Arthur ordered, and after thinking about it, he added, "Besides, these murlocs and mermaids, you pay more attention!" "Most of them are the first time out of the fisherman island, and also the first time to the human world. Although they are longing for the human world and the land in their hearts, but for the first time, they are always more alert and sensitive to the outside world. , So you pay more attention and take care of their emotions!" "Okay, Your Majesty!" Brian nodded respectfully, turned and left, to arrange for the murlocs and mermaids to board the boat. After a while, all the people were arranged to board the boat. But Arthur didn''t set off immediately! Because Princess Otohime called last night and said she would come to see you off! For this, Arthur originally refused, he thought it was unnecessary, but Princess Otohime insisted on coming over, and Arthur could only agree! Soon, Otohime came to the port under the **** of Shark. "Your Majesty Arthur!" Otohime said hello with a smile on her face. "Princess Otohime!" Arthur also said hello. "Although it was only a few days, but my Majesty Arthur and I got along very happily. I didn''t expect that the parting came so quickly. I really hope that Majesty Arthur can stay for a few more days!" Otsuhime said with a smile. "Life is always like this, people come, people go!" Arthur smiled heartily. "By the way, Majesty Arthur, I want to ask, after this time, when will you come to Murloc Island again next time?" Otohime asked with expectant eyes. "Well next time, I won''t come!" Arthur pondered for a moment and said, "But my subordinates will come. Under normal circumstances, it is about once a year, that is, when I give the sky gold every year, I Let him stop by the fisherman island!" "If there are special circumstances, such as what happens on the fisherman island, we will send someone in advance or specially!" After hearing this, Otohime nodded clearly, and then changed her voice and said, "Your Majesty Arthur, the murlocs and mermaids who went out with you this time, I bother you, if they do something wrong in the future, Please bear with me!" "Don''t worry, I will take care of them and help them get along well with others!" Arthur smiled slightly and said, "We are staying in the embassy here, and I will trouble Princess Otohime to take care of it!" After thinking about it, Arthur added, "Also, if Princess Otohime wants to see how the murlocs and mermaids are living in our kingdom, you can also go to the embassy! I told them to buy video phone worms before leaving!" "At that time, you can use the video phone worm to see how these murlocs and mermaids are living outside! "Okay!" Otohime smiled and nodded. The two exchanged greetings, until one hour later, accompanied by the sound of machinery, the Broken Sky machine officially set off! On board. In the lobby! A group of murlocs and mermaids are lying curiously on the windows on both sides, looking at the scenery outside the glass windows! Although they have seen a lot of underwater scenery, they all went to see it personally. It was really the first time to see it while sitting in a boat. It took a while before their eyes escaped from the scenery outside the window. Arthur, who was sitting on the sofa, watched this scene and cast a look at Brian on the side. Brian nodded clearly. "Ahem!" Brian coughed twice and brought the murlocs and mermaids in the hall to look at them. "I know that everyone is very strange to our Kingdom of Saint Martin, and they don''t know where to live in the future, and don''t know what to do in the future!" "It was only out of curiosity about the outside world and yearning for life on land that I chose to follow us!" "So, in order for everyone to have a certain understanding of the place where you will live in the future, now I will introduce you to the place where you will live in the future! Speaking of this, Brian specifically stopped, glanced around, looked at the murloc and the mermaid''s curious eyes, nodded in satisfaction. "Snapped!" After that, he did not continue to explain, but snapped his fingers and said, "Broken Heaven, turn on the projection!" "Good!" A cold mechanical sound came out of thin air. "Huh!?" The voice surprised the murlocs and the mermaids. But, soon they had no time to be surprised. A projection was printed in the hall. Brian walked to the projection and pointed to the projection to continue explaining, "Now, let me introduce our kingdom to everyone!" The map of the entire Kingdom of St. Martin is shown first. The map is extracted from the memory of the Heaven Breaker, so it is very detailed. "First of all is the territory of our kingdom! This is the main island of our kingdom, St. Martin, this is the most prosperous port in the West Sea, Blood Harbor Town, this is the island that supplies the entire kingdom of St. Martin, Douz Island." In the sound of Brians explanation, the projection of the Skybreaker also switched to the scenery of different islands following his explanation. The prosperous Mailang of Douz Island in the town of Rose Blood Harbor on St. Maarten Island and other beautiful landscapes are presented in front of the mermaids and fish people, making them intoxicated for a while. "Is this the landscape on land? It''s so beautiful!" said a mermaid. "It seems like hurry up and take a look over there!" "Mai Lang! I must go to see Mai Lang when I arrive!" "I want to go to Blood Harbor Town to play!" Miss Mermaids words resonated with many mermaid and fish people. For a time, their yearning for future life became even stronger, and at the same time, they temporarily suppressed their anxiety about the unknown life. Immediately after the projection changed, it became the various humanities and cultures of the Kingdom of Saint Martin~www.novelhall.com~education, medical care, etc. "Look, this is a school in our kingdom. The so-called school is a place of study. In our kingdom, six-year compulsory education is implemented, so compulsory education is." In Brian, I explained to them in detail about the education, medical care, humanities and culture of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. And the projection is constantly changing scenes, hospitals, schools, and other places. After the explanation, Brian seemed to think of something, and then said, "By the way, in order for you to better integrate into the kingdom, after arriving in the kingdom, we will arrange for you to study for three months!" "The learning content includes the history and culture of some kingdoms, as well as the common sense of the human world, etc. In addition, if the mermaid and mermaid who don''t know how to write and read, remember to register later, we will also arrange for you to learn to write and read! " Along with Brian''s explanation, the Skybreaker also rushed out of the deep sea and came to the surface. After , he drove towards the endless sea. Chapter 220： Apprentice West Sea Yalong Island This is a small island near the edge of the windless zone. is remote and there are no navigation channels nearby, so few people come. Island is a relatively rare island that retains some ancient features, but it is a small garden equivalent to a great waterway. The reservation here is not thorough enough. There are only three prehistoric creatures on the island, and the others are modern and modern creatures. "Exhale---breath---exhale---" Hathaway was holding a spear, lying quietly in the grass of a rainforest, breathing weakly, her eyes sharp, and she was aiming at a giant raptor who was looking around by the lake not far away. Compared to three months ago, her condition is much better now. The original bald head has now grown, but because the time is too short, only a short hair has grown, which is shorter than the normal short hair of a girl. However, this light blue short hair, paired with her snow-white skin, paired with blue denim, looks like a wild beauty. at this time. The Giant Raptor by the lake looked around, but found no enemy, so he lowered his head and drank water in peace. "boom!" There was a gunshot and the bullet flew out. "Pump!" The Giant Raptor fell to the ground, bullets shot into its head from its eyes. "Cracking!" Upon seeing this, Hathaway walked out of the grass with a gun that smelled of gunpowder, and took a closer look at the Giant Raptor. Finally, she shook her head in disappointment. "Papa Papa!" At this time, Lelis walked out of the rainforest while applauding, and smiled and said, "Not bad!" "However, the bullet is still a bit crooked. Although it was shot into the eye, it also hurt the corner of the eye! This level is still much worse than the teacher!" Hathaway said disappointedly. In order to let Hathaway have a certain ability to protect herself, Inoue Yousuke specially transferred from China to teach her during these three months. Of course, it wasnt Lelis originally. After all, Lelis was the Minister of the Navy, and Inoue Yousuke could not invite him over! It just so happened that at that time, not only was Lillis free, but he also wanted to see this prehistoric island, so he invited Ying to teach Hathaway. "It''s pretty good. Although you have practiced martial arts and took a gun before, you haven''t touched it in five years after all. Picking it up again is just a bit faster than someone with no experience at all!" "In just three months, you can pick it up again, and you are already good at this level! At least, your talent is the highest I have ever seen!" Riliss said with a serious face. "Teacher Xie praised!" Hathaway paused, with a low expression on her face, and said, "But at this level, it is far from defeating that man!" "How old is he and how old are you? Now you have only trained for three months. When you reach his age, he is definitely better than him!" "Moreover, as a shooter, as long as you are equipped with a good gun, you can quickly close the gap between you!" Lellis knew who the man Hathaway was talking about. Although he hadn''t fought against each other, Judging from Inoue''s information, his strength is no worse than he is now! You must know that with the passage of time, Rilis, who has experienced many wars, is now stronger than before. It has risen a small level and reached the rank of colonel! Although Hathaway had practiced martial arts, it has been completely abandoned in five years. Even after three months of hard training, it was comparable to the first-class soldiers of the Navy and reached the rank of corps ( Corporal) rank. And between her and the man, there are Sergeant (Sergeant), Chief Cao (sergeant), Warrant Lieutenant, Second Lieutenant, Lieutenant, Captain, Sergeant (Major), Sergeant (Lieutenant Colonel), and Chief Sergeant (Captain). If the military rank is not considered the strength level, there is a gap of eight levels. Fortunately, guns are a good thing that can bridge the gap in levels! Hathaway, who has a talent for guns, can leapfrog and defeat a sergeant if she has an ordinary gun and is at a distance from the enemy. "No, I know. With my current strength, no matter how good the gun is, I can''t defeat him!" Hathaway shook her head. She is still a little self-aware. With her current strength, even if it is matched A good gun can''t beat that man! "At least it can be closer, isn''t it?" Lillis smiled, took out a handful of white gold 98k with roses engraved on it from behind and handed it over, then said, "This is a gift for you!" "Gift for the teacher!?" Hathaway frowned slightly, a little confused, but still took the gun. "Well, now that three months are full, you should also complete your task! And I also teach you what I should teach you, the rest is more practice and more combat!" Leliss said in a deep voice. . Upon hearing the words, Hathaway was silent for a while, just as she wanted to say something. "Cracking!" At this time, the grass came out of a smiling woman, who looked exactly like Hathaway, and dressed exactly the same. is her twin sister, Vivienne! Although Inoue Yousuke planned to take her as a hostage, it was after the occupation of the Ward Kingdom. Prior to this, Inoue Yousuke didn''t mind the two sisters getting in touch with each other and increasing the relationship, so according to their wishes, they put them together on Yalong Island. When the time comes, Hathaway sets off, and Vivian will be stayed! "Sister, elder sister, look, what did I find, a very beautiful and peculiar fruit!" Vivian showed off holding a purple pineapple-like fruit with a spiral pattern on it and walked over. Before Hathaway could say anything, Rilis said in surprise, "Devil fruit?" "Devil Fruit!?" Hathaway felt a little familiar when she heard the name, as if she had heard it somewhere. The five years of unprotected life, struggling to survive every day, have already made her hide everything except the knowledge of survival, so she didn''t think of it for a while. So she frowned, thinking hard. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration! "Is that the devil fruit called the secret treasure of the sea?" Hathaway asked quickly. "It''s the devil fruit that is known as the incarnation of the sea devil and has a market value of at least 100 million?" Hathaway said, and Vivian also remembered. "Yes, that''s it. I didn''t expect you guys so lucky to find one in this place!" Rilis praised. He did not expect it. You should know that this island was specially selected by Inoue Yousuke to train Hathaway. In order to ensure Hathaway''s safety, every inch of the island''s land was searched beforehand. It''s incredible that the Devil Fruit can be found in this situation! "This fruit seems to appear suddenly. I picked it up when I just passed by a wild orchard. I had passed through that orchard many times before. Although there were many fruits, there was absolutely no such fruit until I passed by. It was only then that I found out suddenly." Vivian frowned slightly. Devil Fruit is reborn! Lillis knew what was going on right away. Of course, it is impossible for him to talk to Hathaway in detail on such a more confidential matter. So, Rilis changed the subject and said, "Hathaway, don''t you think the strength is not enough? It just so happens that the devil fruit is a rare fruit that quickly increases strength!" Upon hearing this, Hathaway looked at the devil fruit in Vivienne''s hand with some enthusiasm, but after hesitating for a while, she took the fruit from Vivienne and handed it to Lylis. Sincerely Said, "Teacher asks you to teach me carefully these months, so that my strength has risen rapidly, so I want to give you this fruit!" Hearing this, Lillis was taken aback, then his eyes narrowed slightly, and he carefully looked at Hathaway in front of him. After confirming the sincerity in her expression and eyes, he suddenly reached out and touched Hathaway''s head. With a smile, "From now on, you will be my disciple of Rilis!" Originally, Lelis taught Hathaway to be just a routine, but at this moment, he truly regarded Hathaway as his disciple. "Teacher!" When Hathaway heard it, she understood what was going on, so she passed the fruit even more. "No, although I haven''t eaten the devil fruit yet, I have already ordered the devil fruit already!" Lillis waved his hand and refused with a smile. He did not lie. After reaching the rank of colonel, he found that his strength had begun to grow slowly, so he had the idea of ??devil fruit. With his credit and status, he easily applied for a known devil fruit from Arthur''s side, but because the fruit was on Arthur, Arthur went to the World Council again, so the fruit was temporarily not obtained. "Really?" Hathaway looked at Rilis with some confusion. "Of course, that devil fruit is a superhuman friction fruit, which can increase or reduce friction!" Seeing Hathaway''s disbelief, Riliss explained the power of the devil fruit in detail. Hathaway nodded believingly. "Hurry up!" Lillis said with a smile. "Yes, sister, eat!" Vivian also assisted. Under the persuasion of the two, Hathaway picked up the fruit and bit it down. "Crack!" "Woohoo!" A scent of **** filled Hathaways mouth~www.novelhall.com~ There was a twisted expression on her pretty face, and she felt like vomiting, but this is a devil fruit, Hai Servi didn''t dare to spit it out, so she quickly gagged her mouth with her hand and swallowed forcibly. After , she looked like death on her face, gritted her teeth and picked up the fruit to bite it down again. Seeing this, Lillis hurriedly stopped her and said, "You only need one bite of the devil fruit. It''s no use eating more!" "huh -" Hathaway was relieved. "Sister, elder sister, give it a try, what is your devil fruit ability?" Vivian grabbed Hathaway''s clothes and said excitedly. And Lillis also looked at Hathaway curiously. () Chapter 221： Momo Fruit Arthur didn''t expect that when he looked at the dead man with his front foot, the fruit on the back foot was discovered and eaten! That''s right! Hathaway eats momo fruit! A fruit that Arthur has eyes on! -------- Under the expectation of Rilis and Vivian, Hathaway tried to activate the Devil Fruit, but she couldn''t activate it anyway. She was a little depressed and kicked a small stone with her foot. Unexpectedly, after being kicked out by her, the stone suddenly became twice its original size, and its speed and power became much greater, and it was directly embedded in a tree next to it! You know, she kicked it casually, and didn''t use much force. It can be seen how powerful this devil fruit is! On the spot, Rilis reported this seemingly very powerful ability to Arthur with a phone worm, and learned the name, origin and ability of this fruit from Arthur! "Your fruit, called Momo Fruit, is an extremely powerful demon fruit. Its former owner was a legendary big pirate nicknamed World Destroyer!" Leliss said in a deep voice. "World Breaker!?" Hathaway asked in confusion. "Yes, World Breaker!" Lelis nodded and explained, "This demon fruit is indispensable for the reason he is called the World Breaker!" "The ability of this fruit can magnify the user''s attack by one to a hundred times. Once an attack is issued, everything in front of you can be destroyed. Therefore, its previous generation of users are called world destroyers!" "Really so powerful?" Hathaway played with the little stone she had just kicked out, and looked at Rilis suspiciously. "Use the gun I just gave you, try two shots, one shot does not use the fruit ability, the other shot uses the fruit ability!" Lelis groaned for a moment. Lillis said so, Hathaway just remembered that Lilis gave her a gun just now. So, she quickly took out the gun she had just carried on her back. "I made this gun specially for you. Considering that you are a girl, the weight and recoil of the gun have been reduced, and the accuracy and power have been increased. Now it can shoot up to 1,500 meters away. Therefore, the ammunition capacity has dropped to two!" Lelis explained. "Then what''s its name!" Hathaway looked at the gun with joy and couldn''t help asking. "Because it is specially made, there is no name yet, but you can take one!" Lillis said with a smile. "That" Hathaway stroked the rose carved on the gun, pondered for a moment, and said, "Let''s call it Murder Rose!" "Well, let''s try the gun!" Lillis said sternly. Hathaway nodded, then lifted it directly to grab it, her eyes condensed slightly, and she aimed towards the sky. At this time. "Ang---" Accompanied by a neighing sound, a brown pterosaur flapped its wings and whizzed past thousands of meters in the sky. "boom!" Without any hesitation, a bullet flew out when the trigger was pulled. "Ang---" The pterosaur in the high altitude made a scream and staggered and almost fell from the sky, but after three seconds, it stabilized again. Then, the pterosaur was red-eyed and scanned around, trying to find the person who attacked it. "Well!?" Hathaway frowned slightly. She missed the shot with this shot! Although aimed at the eyes of the pterosaur, it only hit the wings of the pterosaur. "Yes, being able to hit the body already shows that you are talented!" Leliss said with satisfaction, "Your previous gun has a range of only 200 meters. This time it is 1,500 meters. It is a new gun. !" "Between this, whether it is the hand feel or the airflow interference, distance positioning, etc., it is a problem, you can shoot it for the first time!" Hathaway still shook her head dissatisfied after listening. "Ang---" At this moment, the pterosaur in the sky seemed to have discovered something, and looked at Hathaway''s side with scorching eyes, and then, neighing, dived, and rushed directly towards Hathaway. "Come, try the fruit!" Facing the pterodactyl, Rilis smiled and said sternly. "Hoo---" Hathaway nodded, facing the pterosaur who swooped in, sighed deeply and relaxed. Then she raised the gun to her shoulders, her head slightly to the side, her eyes condensed slightly, and she aimed carefully. After aiming for a while, when the pterosaur had dived two hundred meters above her, he decisively pulled the trigger and activated the fruit ability. "boom!" A bullet flew out. As soon as the gun was released, the bullet suddenly became twice the size before. "Boom!" The bullet directly hit the pterosaur''s head, blasting its head to pieces. "Puff!" The body of the pterosaur fell directly into the lake, splashing water all over the sky. "So amazing!" Vivian exclaimed. You must know that after Hathaway shot the pterosaur before, even though the pterosaur was injured, it could still fly without any major problems. As a result, after using the fruit, she blasted her head directly. Although there is a relationship between distance, the head is much harder than the wings, which is enough to show how much strength this fruit has increased! Just as Rilis was about to say something. In the grass next to , the sound of "rusting" suddenly came, which attracted the attention of the three. "Pop, papa!" The three of them turned their heads, and saw Yousuke Inoue smiling, clapping and walking out of the grass, "Awesome!" Hathaway''s face collapsed in an instant. Although Inoue Yousuke saved her, she has no good feelings for Inoue Yousuke, especially Inoue Yousuke said to take Vivian away, which made her even more unhappy! "Yousuke, what''s the matter?" Rilis asked. "Master Lillis, everyone is here, let me invite you to chair the meeting!" With that, Inoue Yousuke glanced at Hathaway and added, "Alone!" "Yep!?" Lelis heard what Inoue Yousuke added, frowned and said, "No, let them be together!" "But if this is the case, some of our secrets will" Inoue Uji was embarrassed. "No need, but I will guarantee it!" Lillis waved his hand and couldn''t refuse. Hathaway''s attitude when she encountered Devil Fruit just now really touched Rilis, so now Rilis will guarantee her. "Okay, then!" After hesitating for a moment, Inoue Yousuke agreed. After that, Inoue Yousuke made a please gesture and said, "Master Lelis, go this way!" Under the leadership of Inoue Yousuke, the group came through the rainforest and came to the edge of the island. There is a row of wooden houses, about fifteen, and many people come and go. Most of them are wearing black suits. After seeing Rilis and Yousuke Inoue, they greeted one after another, "Master Rilis, Yousuke Inoue grown ups!" Lelis and Inoue Yousuke also nodded in response. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ a group of people walked into one of the largest rooms. There is a round parliament table in the room. At this time, there are already a lot of people in it, and a large part of them are the naval officers of Saint Martin, the ghost fire and his pirate group, and the bronze five Xiaoqiang of Saint Seiya are also there! As soon as the group of people came in, everyone stood up and looked at them. "Lelis-sama, Inoue Usuke-sama!" Everyone said hello. Lelis nodded towards these people, then came to the main seat, pulled the chair away and sat down, and by the way greeted Hathaway and Vivian, who were a little worried, to sit beside him. After , Lelis looked at the people who were standing, pressed his hand and said, "Sit down!" Everyone sat down. . Chapter 222： Ideas "Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Two "Well, this meeting to attack the Ward Kingdom has officially begun!" Rilis glanced at everyone around him, and said in a deep voice. Then, he turned his head and said to Inoue Yusuke, who was sitting on the left hand side, "Yousuke, you can introduce the information of Ward Kingdom first!" "Well, good!" Inoue Yousuke nodded, stood up, took out a map, hung it on the wall of the conference room, and pointed to the map. "There are seven islands in the Ward Kingdom, all of which are dense and deep rainforest environment! The largest island is Ward Island, which is about half the size of St. Maarten and is where the capital city of Ward is located!" "There are three ports in total, one is on Ward Island, the largest island, and the other two are located on the second and third largest islands only a little smaller than Ward Island, Elephant Island and Golden Tiger Island!" "In terms of the nationals, there are about two hundred and ten thousand people, more than ten thousand troops, five hundred giant elephant knights of special arms, and one thousand golden tiger knights!" After a general introduction, Inoue Yousuke asked everyone around him, "Any questions?" "Yes!" It was the commander of the Navy''s First Fleet, Shang Binqian. Binken Ken and looked at Inoue Yousuke, and asked seriously, "What kind of armies are the Colossus Knights and the Golden Tiger Knights? What are their combat capabilities? What are their equipment?" "En" Yusuke Inoue thought for a while, and after searching the information from his head, he said, "The Colossus Knights and the Golden Tiger Knights are the ace troops of the Ward Kingdom. En, are relatively rare cavalry soldiers, directly belonging to Ward. King Ward Mike of the Kingdom!" Cavalry is indeed rare in this world. The main reason is that guns and cavalry mounts are easily frightened and run around under the violent noise of these things. They do not listen to orders and even hurt their masters, so they are rare! Of course, rare does not mean there is no such thing. There are still many kingdoms with cavalry, but they are all special units composed of special mounts, with superior combat power, and there are still very few real ordinary cavalry! "Among them, the Golden Tiger cavalry are on average around the sergeant and the sergeant. If they are in the rainforest, their combat power will rise by a level! Of course, the officers among them are even stronger!" "As for the equipment, the Golden Tiger Cavalry''s mounts are more flexible, so the soldiers'' equipment is also more flexible, usually a knight''s gun with tough animal skins!" "The power of the giant elephant cavalry is hard to estimate, because the giant elephant cavalry is not one person, but four people. Each head of the ten-meter-high giant elephant carries four people, and two of them control the cannon placed on the giant elephant. , The two were shooting with single-shot rifles!" "So the combat power is really difficult to calculate, but what is certain is that they are at least better than the ensign in Legion combat!" "This battle is not easy to fight!" After hearing this, Shang Binqian frowned and said, "This action is for concealment, so we can dispatch only three thousand navies, and the recognition of warships is too high. , We can''t dispatch warships yet!" "Even if you add the 1,500 people of the Ghost Fire Pirate Group, there are only 4,500 people. In this case, in the rainforest to deal with the Ward Kingdom army that is familiar with the environment, not to mention two special cavalry. , Even if their ordinary army might not have fought, right?" "It''s not easy to fight!" Inoue Yousuke nodded in agreement, then changed his voice and said, "So, I hope everyone will discuss it together!" At this moment, the meeting room immediately became quiet, and everyone began to think about it. After all, under this extremely disadvantaged situation, it is not easy to win! "Then what is the situation with the three remaining ports in the Ward Kingdom''s navy?" After thinking for a while, Shang Binqian raised a question. Now, Saint Martins advantage in the army is that the soldiers are composed of navy and pirates, and they are relatively strong in sea battles and attacks on ports. Thats why Shang Bin Qianhe raised this question. "The Ward Kingdom has ten ships! But there is no special navy. These ships are only for the king to travel, or transport people to and from the seven islands!" "They are all ordinary armed merchant ships. There are only ten guns on them, and they can carry up to 100 people. The main ship is the kings ship. It can carry three hundred people and has 30 artillery! As for the port." Uusuke Inoue paused, thought about it carefully, and said, "Of the three ports, the most important is the port on Ward Island, with a total of 2,000 people stationed! The second is the Elephant Island and the Golden Tiger. Each island also has a port, but the people stationed there are also 1,500!" "In other words, almost half of Ward Kingdom''s troops are stationed in three ports?" Shang Binqian and his eyes lit up. "Right!" Inoue Usuke nodded. "How about the importance of the Golden Tiger Island and the Ward Kingdom on the Giant Elephant Island?" Shang Binqian said in a deep thought. "The Golden Tiger Island and the Giant Elephant Island are the production areas of the Golden Tiger Cavalry and the Giant Elephant Cavalry. It can be said that the Ward Kingdom attaches great importance to it, so the number of people stationed there is only 500 fewer than Ward Island!" Inoue Yousuke Shen said. Hearing the words, Shang Binqian showed a smile on his face, and said, "So how about fighting for aid?" "Around the spot to fight for aid?" Rilis asked in confusion. "Yes, fight for help!" Shang Binqian nodded amicably and explained, "Since the Ward Kingdom attaches so much importance to these two ports, after these two ports are attacked, they can''t help but save, right?" "Hmm! You are right!" After thinking for a moment, Inoue Yousuke nodded, then changed his voice and said, "But there is a problem!" "Say!" Shang Binqian sat up peacefully and said seriously. "There are only ten ships in the Ward Kingdom. Even if you surround yourself with aid, you can''t get much aid, right?" Inoue Usuke frowned. "No, the ten ships I was talking about were these ten ships!" Shang Binqian explained with a smile, "Once these ten ships are destroyed, the Ward Kingdom will be trapped on the island. !" "At that time, whether we are attacking or defending, it will be fine. They lost ten boats and they can''t keep us at all. We will fight if we want, and we will leave if we don''t want to fight!" "Not bad!" "Yes, this method is good!" "Row!" "As long as it succeeds, it is easy to attack or defend!" The people in the conference room are all navy officers, not to mention superb IQ, but good tactical literacy. After listening to Shang Binqian''s words, he immediately understood what he meant and agreed. "Yes!" Lelis nodded in agreement~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "As long as we succeed, we will be invincible!" Later, he changed his voice and said, "But this can only be used as the first stage of offense. Even if their ship is destroyed, they will at most lose their offensive ability and can only defend. Basically, we still have to attack Wo Tokushima!" "Yes, that''s what I''m going to say next. We destroyed their ships, which means we wiped out 1,200 people on ten ships." "Adding to the 1,500 people in the port surrounded by us is equivalent to annihilation of 2,700 people, and the remaining 1,500 people stationed on the island can only be stationed on the island because there are no ships. , So a total of more than four thousand people lost their combat power!" "In other words, after we have completed this encirclement and aid, we only need to deal with 6,000 people on Ward Island, including two special cavalry!" "However, in fact, we don''t have to deal with so many people, because we have guns!" Shang Binqian smiled confidently. Lelis looked at Yousuke Inoue, and after thinking about it for a moment, he roughly guessed the way of Shangbin Qian''s thoughts. He smiled and asked, "You mean" Chapter 223： Sure to win "That''s right!" Before Lelis finished speaking, Shang Binqian knew that he had followed his thoughts. "We have guns. Although we can''t use warships, there is no problem with guns!" "In terms of the range of the rifled gun, as long as we drive the ship outside the port of Ward Island, we can destroy the entire port with covering firepower, and there will be no loss! At that time, we will have nothing to lose! Wounds occupy the port of Ward Island and serve as our stronghold for attacking Ward Island!" After finishing speaking, Shang Binqian smiled and added, "Well, this can be said to be the second stage of offense!" "What about the third-stage offense?" Lelis asked after a moment of indulgence. Undoubtedly, according to Shang Bins thoughts, the third stage is definitely to go directly to Ward Island and face Ward Kingdom, so this is definitely the most difficult stage! "After the first two stages are over, there are probably five thousand troops left on Ward Island, but even if there are only five thousand troops, in the rain forest, our army has no advantage! Especially these five thousand. The army also contains five hundred giant elephant cavalry and one thousand golden tiger cavalry!" Speaking of this, Shang Binqian stopped, and the voice changed, looking at Inoue Yousuke and asked, "How about the consumption of the giant elephant cavalry elephant and the golden tiger cavalry?" After hearing this, Inoue Yousuke''s thoughts moved, and he vaguely guessed the thoughts of Shangbin Qiang! He said sternly, "The Giant Elephant Cavalry and the Golden Tiger Cavalry are very powerful, but also, because of their huge size. They are also very expensive, so the Ward Kingdom is only so small! No matter how much, the Ward Kingdom can''t afford it! " "Unexpectedly!" Shang Binqian smiled confidently and said, "After hearing the size of the two cavalry just now, I guessed that they must consume a lot of money! And in the third stage, I think You can start from here!" "The overall environment of the Ward Kingdom is a humid rainforest. In this environment, although the products are rich, it is not easy to preserve food!" Binqian Kami paused peacefully, turned to look at Yousuke Inoue, and asked, "So I think, in order to support these cavalry mounts, they must always transport food from other islands and buy food from outsiders?" Although it is a question, Shang Binqian''s tone is very sure! "Yes!" Inoue Yousuke nodded and said, "Usually, it is mostly transported by Jinhu Island and Colosseum Island, and some are transported by merchants who come to buy animal skins!" "In addition, it is not easy for Ward Island to store grain, so in order to prevent emergencies from happening, Wardmac has spent a lot of money to build a special grain storage warehouse, which can store a large amount of grain in a humid environment! " "Then the third stage is to send a few strong men to attack this granary, and burn it, cut off the golden tiger cavalry and giant elephant cavalry food, and abolish their combat power!" While talking, Shang Binqian turned his head to look at the five bronze Xiaoqiang who had been silent since the meeting, and said, "I think, this will be handed over to the five, right?" Bronze Five Xiaoqiang glanced at each other, and finally Seiya stood up and believed, "No problem, just leave it to us!" "I think this is just a trivial matter in front of the five bronze saints!" Shang Binqian said sternly. Bronze Five Xiaoqiang was sent by Arthur to do this! After all, when there is no way to send more troops, and the military strength of the two sides is very different, you can''t give nothing and let them do it, right? Therefore, Arthur specially let the bronze five strong come over, the purpose is to let them attack the high-level, attack the granary, attack the arsenal, etc., conduct special operations, and narrow the gap between the two sides! The main reason for sending the five bronze minors is that they are not conspicuous. The five of them usually watch the gates of the palace and rarely go out. Outsiders know the Saint Martin of Saint Martin, but they definitely don''t know these five bronze Saints! In addition, the strength of the five small strong is also part of Arthur''s consideration! After all, according to the information, Ward Mike of the Ward Kingdom has the rank of colonel, and the average bronze saint can''t beat him! Therefore, Arthur chose to be stronger than the average bronze saint. All of them have reached the colonel-level bronze top five, and among them, Shun has even reached the major general level! "Although I don''t know why your Majesty always likes to call us Bronze Five Xiaoqiang, but it doesn''t matter, after all, it is the name given by His Majesty, so just call it if you want, no need to hide it!" After hearing Shang Binqian''s words, she said with a bitter smile. Ever since Arthur drank too much at a banquet and drunkly called them a bronze five-strong, they have been teased by this nickname among the Saints. The main reason is that when Arthur told them stories, he called cockroaches Xiaoqiang! "Hehe!" Shang Binqian smiled awkwardly while touching his nose, then changed the subject, "Next is the fourth and final stage!" "As long as there are no problems in the first three stages, the number of soldiers in the Ward Kingdom that we will face in the end will be more than 3,000, and because of the lack of food, the special arms are basically over! We have to deal with only 3,000 ordinary soldiers! " "However, this is not to be underestimated. Although our soldiers are strictly trained and powerful, after all, the combat environment this time is rainforest. Under this terrain, the gap between the two sides will be narrowed!" "Furthermore, there is no trickery at this stage, and there is no need for it. After all, the future is to rule the kingdom. In the final stage, it is best to defeat them head-on!" "En, yes!" Rilis praised, and then seriously said, "I will add one more point. The Ward Kingdom is a franchise country. In order to prevent the world government from interfering, we must all display the banner of the Whitney Kingdom in this operation. And we have to do it in the name of Hathaway''s subordinates, let the world government think this is an internal fight!" "En!" Everyone nodded in unison. "Okay, let''s discuss the details next!" Leliss said in a deep voice. Soon, everyone began to discuss the details and added some small questions! "I think that the burning of the granary in the third stage can be advanced to the beginning of the first stage, at the spot to fight aid, after the opposite ship is drawn out, let the five bronze saints burn their granary!" "In the first stage, there should not be too many people going to encircle the spot to fight for aid. It''s best to just suppress the army stationed in the port, so that they will come to support. If there are too many, you may just give up!" "The environment of the Ward Kingdom is a humid rain forest, so be aware that some poisonous insects, snakes, ants, or miasma may cause the soldiers to get sick. It is best to call a group of doctors over!" "Well, this is a good note. It just so happens that our kingdom had many doctors joining some time ago, so we can transfer a batch!" "As far as the first stage of the action is concerned, I think it is better to choose Jinhu Island. Jinhu Island is farther from Ward Island and has a half-hour voyage! Once the operation starts, we have plenty of time to prepare! Any mistakes can be made up quickly." "Before we fight, let them know that we are from Princess Hathaway of the Whitney Kingdom, so that we can occupy the righteousness! Moreover, we can also disturb the Ward Kingdom, which has only been usurped for five years and has not yet cleared the mark of the Whitney Kingdom. Water, people in the Ward Kingdom who are still thinking about the Whitney Kingdom begin to move their minds!" Everyone, you and I will complete the whole plan, and also discussed the remedy after the plan fails. The meeting did not end until sunset ~www.novelhall.com~! "Okay! I declare the meeting is officially over! Seven days later, let''s start!" Lelis stood up, scanned the meeting hall for a circle, and shouted, "In the end Saint Martin will win!!!" "Sure victory!!!" everyone shouted in unison. At this moment, Shanghai Seville and Vivian were shocked when they were sitting in their seats! When Yousuke Inoue rescued them, he didn''t mention who it was, and in these days, when Lyris was teaching Hathaway, he didn''t say it! Until now they finally know, save them, teach them skills, and who is it to help them get revenge! Therefore, they finally knew what his weird expression meant when he mentioned the Kingdom of Saint Martin to Inoue Yousuke! . Chapter 224： Action begins Seven days later. The sun is shining and the wind is beautiful! Jinhu Island, Jinhu Port. Golden Tiger Port is like the port on Ward Island. It is an open port without any fortifications. This is also the style of the entire Ward Kingdom! Whit Kingdom, the predecessor of the Ward Kingdom, developed from a tribe to the present! At the beginning, there were dozens of tribes fighting for hegemony in the country. In the end, the Whitt tribe, where the Whitt Kingdom was located, won by giving up the defense and an extremely fierce offensive style. After that, all the tribes were integrated, so there was the Whitt Kingdom! Therefore, the style of the Whit Tribe was passed on to the Whittle Kingdom, and finally to the Ward Kingdom! Of course, they have changed a lot in the kingdom now! Todays Jinhu Island port is as usual, with boats coming and going, nothing big happened, and the soldiers were chatting leisurely. "Hey brother, how about we go to eat barbecue after get off work?" A young soldier on guard with a gun in the harbor said to a dark-skinned soldier beside him. "Don''t, I''m tired of grilling meat and everything! It''s better to eat something else!" The dark soldier shook his head and refused. "That''s OK, I remember a hot pot restaurant opened in the port a few days ago, shall we go to eat?" the young soldier said with a smile. "Hot pot restaurant? What is that?" The dark soldier asked puzzled. "I haven''t eaten it either, but I heard it came from the First Kingdom of the West Sea. It''s just a bite of the soup being cooked. You can just put it in the soup and cook it!" the young soldier explained. "Boiled soup? What do you want to eat and cook?" The dark soldier''s face showed a curious look. After a few murmurs, the voice changed and he said straightforwardly, "Then wait for get off work, let''s try it! I haven''t eaten something, just try it!" While the soldiers were standing guard at the Jinhu Port and chatting leisurely, a fleet not far away was approaching them aggressively. This is a fleet of thirty-five sailing ships! The boats are all different in size. The small ones can carry a hundred people, ten cannons, and the big ones can carry a hundred people and run twenty or thirty doors. On these ships, there is a spear with interlaced feathers. The flag is exactly the flag of the Kingdom of Whitby! Yes, this fleet is the fleet led by Lelis. The reason why these ships are so mixed is that in addition to some of these ships are bought, most of them are pirate ships seized by the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Originally, these pirate ships were generally captured by the Saint-Martin Navy, and some were left to transport supplies, and then some were sold at a cheaper price! Just to hide his identity this time, Lelis took over the ships that were left to carry supplies, and some of the ships that had not yet been sold. Later, he bought a few in the name of the Ghost Fire Pirates, and regarded them as The ships used in this war. However, the artillery on this has been replaced with rifled guns produced by Saint Martin! On the deck of the largest sailing warship in the center of the fleet! Lelis, Inoue Yusuke, Uebin Kenka, Wildfire, Bronze Five Xiaoqiang, Hathaway, and Navy officers are all here. They are all around a table, making the final discussion before the war. "The ghost fire, you are responsible for the first part. You take your men and 500 navy soldiers, a total of 2,000 people, 20 ships, to attack Jinhu Island! Remember to control the war situation, dont let the opponent I lost it all at once, and let the other party know your "origin" before you fight!" Lillis said in a deep voice. "Yes!" Ghost Fire nodded. Afterwards, Lelis turned to look at Shangbin Qianhe, and said, "Qianhe, you took two thousand five hundred people in ambush at the place between Ward Island and Jinhu Island. Remember to wait for the other person to approach Jinhu Island. Tiger Island is here, you take people around behind the helpers, block their retreat before you act!" "Understood!" Shang Binqian said with a smile. "Next, Usuke, you secretly headed to Ward Island with five bronze saints. After the opponent''s help and Qianhe start to fight, you can touch them and fix their granary!" Leliss said in a deep voice. "Okay!" Inoue Yousuke and the bronze five Xiaoqiang agreed in unison. "As for Hathaway" At this time, Lillis turned to look at Hathaway with a look of expectation. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Just stay here with me!" "Okay!" The disappointment in Hathaway''s eyes flashed, but she nodded and agreed. "Then, take action!" Lelis gave an order! "Yes!" After everyone agreed in unison, they turned and left, went to different ships, and started to act. "I''m finally getting off work!" The young soldier looked at the group of soldiers who came by, and heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, stand still, you will get off work after the shift!" the dark soldier said grimly. "En!" Although he couldn''t wait, the young soldier nodded, standing tall and straight. At this moment, there was a commotion in the port. "what is that?" "It seems to be the banner of the Whitby Kingdom!" "Whether the Kingdom of Whitney was destroyed five years ago?" "I have a bad feeling, or let''s leave first!" "Sure, hurry up and leave!" Not far from Golden Tiger Harbor suddenly appeared more than twenty ships with the flag of the Kingdom of Whitney, heading toward this side aggressively. Some alert businessmen saw this and drove off immediately, but some were too late to run, didn''t want to climb, or were a little confused, and brought people into the port! At this time, the young soldier standing guard directly sounded the signal flare! "Boom!" A loud voice echoed above the harbor. "Hurry up!" "Gather!" "Something happened, get together!" In an instant, the entire port exploded, and after a while, all the soldiers stationed immediately gathered! And the person in charge of the entire port, wearing a fur coat, wearing ten gold rings, a fertile figure, a kind face, early 20s, and looking like a nouveau riche Feidi, also hurried to the port. "Huh huh!" Fedy, who ran over, was a little out of breath, but he didn''t have the slightest desire to rest. He hurriedly asked the middle-aged bearded adjutant who had arrived at the port a long time ago, "Kakak, what happened to the hair?" "There are twenty ships with the flag of the Kingdom of Whitney coming towards our port. The purpose is temporarily unknown, but it is obvious that the one who came is not good!" Kak said in a deep voice. "What!? The Kingdom of Whitby? Wasn''t it destroyed by my brother-in-law? How come there is an army?" Feidi said in surprise. Ferdy is Ward Mikes brother-in-law, and his ability to be the person in charge of Tiger Island in his early twenties naturally has something to do with this. However, he does have some ability himself. Otherwise, even if Ward Mike supports him, he will be Uneasy! "I heard that UU reading www.uukanshu.com three months ago, Princess Hathaway and Princess Vivienne, who had been wanted, were rescued with the help of Chesterton and his son. I think , These are the people brought by Princess Hathaway!" Kak groaned for a moment. "What do you do now?" Feidi couldn''t help asking. "Let all the soldiers be prepared and all the artillery set up. If it is best, inform His Majesty the King and let him send someone to support him!" Kak thought for a while and said. "Sure, just do it!" Feidi said decisively. Then, according to Kaks idea, in a short while, more than a hundred artillery pieces were set up at the port, and at the same time, he called to inform Ward Mike! On the other side, the violent ghost fire stopped two kilometers away from Jinhu Port. Then, he sent a few loud-speaking pirates and arrived in a small boat three hundred meters before Jinhu Port. "Listen to the people of Golden Tiger Harbor, we are from Her Royal Highness Princess Hathaway. This time we are here to attack Golden Tiger Harbor for revenge. Please leave the harbor within half an hour for irrelevant personnel!" Several loud voices The pirates kept yelling, so loud that everyone in the harbor could hear it! Chapter 225： Ask for help Less than half an hour. The merchants who had not had time to evacuate, all ran away after hearing the shouts! When the time came, there was no hesitation, the ghost fire brazenly launched a war! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Twenty ships lined up sideways in a half-moon shape, and more than one hundred guns were aimed at the port, and they were launched at the same time. At the same time, the soldiers who set up their camps on the harbor also hurriedly fired shells! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Accompanied by the huge explosion, the shells continued to bombard the port like a meteor shower, turning the soldiers of the Ward Kingdom who were waiting for the war on their backs! "what" "Help!" "help me!" "my hand!" "Disperse, disperse!" A scream immediately echoed in the port, and the whole port was filled with smoke. Blood flowed across, stumped limbs flew everywhere. The ships led by the ghost fire only fired one round of shells, and at least two hundred people were killed in the soldiers stationed in the harbor. "Focus on the shot!" Watching the soldiers continuously shoot the cannonballs in front of the ship led by the ghost fire, but did not shoot a ship, Feidi roared angrily at the back. "No, no! It''s not that they were inaccurate, but that the opponent''s gun range was about 500 meters farther than ours!" Kak hurriedly said while looking at the distant fleet with his binoculars. "What!?" Feidi said in surprise. Five hundred meters? What is this concept? You know, on the battlefield, a range of more than 100 meters can easily suppress the enemy, making the enemy desperate, let alone 500 meters longer? What Feidi didn''t know was that the wildfire had already suppressed the firing range. The longest range of the rifled gun was three kilometers, and the wildfire deliberately fired its shells only two kilometers near the port! "Quickly, retreat, and retreat to the port at least two kilometers away, otherwise we will always be beaten!" Kak looked worried. "No! Once retreated so much, the port is equivalent to a fall, and two kilometers, it can cover almost half of the buildings in the port. Once retreated, these buildings may be destroyed directly. The loss is great!" Feidi tangled. "If you don''t retreat, not only the construction, but also all of us will have to explain here!" Kak looked at Fedy, who was still a little uncertain between gains and losses, and became annoyed. "Yes, yes, retreat quickly, and call my brother-in-law to urge him to come and support, otherwise the port will not be able to hold!" Kark reminded, Feidi immediately woke up and decisively went down. Decided. "Da da da!" After Feidi made the decision, the soldiers in the port were also amnesty, and with the sound of chaotic footsteps, they retreated quickly. It''s too uncomfortable to be beaten if you can''t hit people! "Retreat, retreat!" "Don''t worry about the cannon at this time, and go!" "Escape!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" As the soldiers retreated, the men led by the ghost fire fired again. The retreating soldiers killed another 100 people, a total of 1,500 soldiers, after two rounds of shelling, more than 1,100 people remained. On the main ship among the attacking ships! "Boss ghost fire, they retreat, do we want to catch up and shoot a few more shots?" a brawny man with a face full of flesh, looking very fierce, asked wrinkly In fact, this strong man looks very fierce and looks like a pirate, but he was born in the Saint Martin Navy! The current WISP pirate group, except for a small part of the pirates originally brought by WISP, a large part of it is selected from the Saint Martins navy. In addition to the name of the pirate group, it is also composed of Saint Martins. The navy is no different! "No, let them retreat, we slowly advance, oppressing them, forcing them to call for assistance sooner!" Ghost Fire shook his head and said. His purpose is to bring in reinforcements, not to capture this port! Ward Kingdom Ward City Palace Hall Just after receiving the attack on the port, Ward Mike, who was in an extremely bad mood, sat on the throne with a gloomy face, and the atmosphere in the whole hall became extremely depressed because of his face. All the princes and ministers of the Ward Kingdom bowed their heads and dared not speak. at this time. "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, a waiter ran out from the hall with an anxious face, arrived in front of Ward Mike, knelt down and said anxiously, "Your Majesty, Lord Fedy called just now, I hope your Majesty will come to support you soon, otherwise Golden Tiger Harbor is about to fall!" "What!?" Ward Mike said angrily. Soon after he received the news, he was about to fall? What exactly does Ferdie eat? What a waste, I lost myself to giving him such a high position! Thousands of thoughts flashed in Ward Mike''s mind, but in the end he forced down his anger, calmed down, and asked in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?" "Your Majesty, according to Lord Ferdy''s report, it is because the opponents cannon has a range of 500 meters longer than ours. He had no choice but to retreat to two kilometers within the port. The port is now semi-undefended. That''s why he asked for help!" The waiter briefly explained what Feidi said! Hearing this, Ward Mike was taken aback. Five hundred meters! ? Immediately, he understood why the port had fallen! Instead of commanding him, there is nothing to do with a cannon that exceeds its range by 500 meters! Ferdy''s method of retreating for help is indeed the safest way! Think about it! "Goodley!" Ward Mike yelled to the officials under the throne. "Yes!" A middle-aged man wearing a black windbreaker, black leather shoes, carrying a pair of knives, a Chinese character face, and a broom head walked out of the queue, knelt on one knee, and said respectfully. Goodley was originally the captain of Wardmac''s guard, but after Wardmac usurped the throne, he inherited Wardmac''s previous position and became the general of the kingdom! "You take the three thousand troops guarding the city outside the city to support Golden Tiger Harbor!" Ward Mack said solemnly. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Goodley nodded directly and agreed. He did not ask what to do if all the troops guarding the city were taken away from the city, nor did he ask how the kingdom could carry so many people on ten ships! Because as the former captain of the personal guard, he understands that Ward Mikes order is beyond doubt, he can only find a way to solve it, instead of asking Ward Mike what to do! "Go!" Ward Mike waved his hand and motioned for Goodley to leave! Goodley nodded, turned and left the palace, heading to the military camp outside the city! On the way. Goodley, who had just walked out of the palace, fell into deep thought as he walked. Of course, he didn''t think about the safety of the royal city. In fact, he was not worried about the integrity of the royal city! After all, in addition to the three thousand troops in the kingdom, there are golden tiger cavalry and giant elephant cavalry near the royal city. If he takes these three thousand troops away, the safety of the royal city will naturally be taken over by these two cavalry! He was thinking, how to bring so many people to support, and how to defeat them when the opponent''s cannon has a range of more than 500 meters! He has followed Ward Mack for many years and has experienced many wars. Naturally, he knows that in naval battles, you can''t win with too many people. The 500-meter cannon range is enough to change many things! After thinking for a long time, until he almost walked to the gate of the city, he still didn''t think of any way! At this moment, a loud noise came from the city gate. "Roar" "Get out of the way, trash, give way!" An aristocratic young man dressed in gorgeous clothes grinned and ran wildly on the street riding a golden tiger. "what" "Get out of the way!" "Andra, leave soon!" Amidst the sound of flying dogs, the noble boy rode a golden tiger from the gate into the city. At this time, on the way he was heading, a four or five-year-old boy was frightened by the menacing golden tiger. Had to be stunned. Seeing that Jinhu was about to hit the little boy. Goodley frowned slightly and stretched his right hand to the handle of the knife behind him! "Chang!" The sword came out of its sheath, and a sword gas flew towards the golden tiger. "Puff!" The Jinhu was instantly cut in half~www.novelhall.com~ The noble boy also fell directly, and inertia, so his body could not help but roll forward for a certain distance! Finally, he came to a face brake and stopped in front of the little boy in a five-body throwing posture. "That bastard, stand up for me, I''m going to kill him!" The noble young man resisted the pain on his body and stood up, roaring with a hideous expression on his wounded face. After he saw the instigator clearly. In an instant, the cold hair stood up and the cold sweat was flowing, and he knelt down with a puff, his body trembling slightly, his face was horrified, and he knocked his head and begged for mercy, "General Goodley, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I don''t know it is you, forgive me Me" However, at this time Goodley did not care about his begging for mercy, but stared blankly at the route he rolled over. After a while, the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily. He has a way! Chapter 226： support Ward Island is not far away. Behind a small island less than a hundred meters in size and full of tall trees. A small boat about twenty meters long is staying here. There are not many people on the boat, only a dozen, including the bronze five Xiaoqiang and Inoue Yousuke. They are here quietly waiting for the time to come. "Blubru!" Just then, the phone worm on the ship rang. "Hey---" Inoue Yousuke casually answered the phone, and after hearing a few words, he replied. "Um... OK... I see..." hang up the phone. Inoue Uesuke showed a heavy expression. After thinking for a while, he picked up the phone again and dialed out. "Blubru!" "Hey!" "Commander Qianhe! I just received information from his subordinates that the general of the Ward Kingdom has taken three thousand people to sea. In addition to the ships of the original Ward Kingdom, he will also force all the merchant ships staying in the Port of Ward Island. Called to the past!" Inoue Usuke paused and continued. "Now, there are probably more than fifty ships passing by your side, some of them are big and small, most of them are armed merchant ships, you have to be careful!" "Okay, I understand!" Shang Binqian said in a deep voice. After hanging up the phone, Inoue Yousuke dialed the number of Ghost Fire and Lylis again, and after repeating the matter, he hung up! ------- the other side. At the back of a small island on the route that must pass through Ward Island to Jinhu Island. A fleet of fifteen ships of various sizes is hiding here. On board. Shang Bin Qianhe frowned slightly after hanging up the phone, and couldn''t help feeling his chin to think. The enemy did not follow his train of thought exactly! This is normal! He is not a god, nor can he control the lives of others. What he proposed at the meeting is nothing more than a strategy! War, there will be many changes in the first place. What he has to do is to guide the enemy as far as possible into the strategy he designed, and let the enemy follow his strategy. If it is not possible, just change the strategy! "Fifty ships..." Shang Binqian murmured a few words, and then his eyes narrowed slightly, "Actually!" Before the enemy started attacking, he couldnt think of what Goodley could do with so many ships, but thats okay. His cannon has a long range. This alone has a great advantage. As long as he pays attention, its almost impossible. Lost! Less than half an hour. Three thousand soldiers led by Goodley and more than fifty ships drove past the hiding place of the fleet led by Shang Binqianhe. "Go, call the ghost fire side to inform them that the fleet has passed by and are ready to flick it back and forth!" Shang Binqian held his binoculars and looked at the passing Goodley fleet, waved his hand, and ordered his men to say. "Yes!" The subordinate nodded, turned and left here. After the Goodley fleet left some distance, Shang Binqianhe ordered again, "Notify all the ships, follow up!" "Yes!" Another subordinate nodded, turned and left here. After a while. Fifteen boats sailed out from the back of the island and followed Goodleys route. ----- Golden Tiger Harbor "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Artillery fire continued to sound at the port, and gunpowder smoke filled everywhere. It seemed to be very powerful, but in fact it did not hurt anyone. After Feidi retreated, the ghost fire did not intend to catch up, nor did it intend to land, so the fleet was allowed to bombard the port continuously. Because, after receiving a call from Inoue Yousuke, he knew that the plan was successful. Although it changed a little, it was also successful. So he didn''t care about the battle in the port as much, but quietly waited for Goodley to arrive That''s it! "Da da da!" "Wisp boss, the watchman said the fleet is coming!" One of his men hurried over and bowed to report. "Okay, order to go down, the whole army is ready, and follow the plan!" Ghost Fire took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. "Yes!" The subordinate nodded and turned to leave. After , all the ships stopped shelling, turned their bows, and stood in battle. ------ The fleet led by Goodley came to five kilometers away from the fleet led by the ghost fire. on the deck. Goodley was staring at the WISP fleet in the distance with his binoculars, stretched out his hand, and beckoned to his side. This subordinate immediately came to Goodley''s side. "Go, inform me of the ships I picked before, and let them follow the plan!" Goodley said sternly. "Okay, General!" The subordinate nodded, turned and left! Soon, at Goodley''s order. The fleet began to deform. Twenty of the fifty ships, small merchant ships that can only carry three to fifty people, arrived at the forefront of the fleet. After , the entire fleet began to speed up and quickly approached the fleet where the ghost fire was. five kilometers four kilometers three kilometers "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Just three kilometers away, the ghost fire brazenly launched an attack, and more than a hundred artillery fired all at once. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Cannonballs constantly bombarded the fleet led by Goodley like meteors. At this moment, five ships were silent and ten were injured. "Damn, their range is not only 500 meters longer than ours, but 1,500 meters longer!" Goodley was furious. He didn''t expect Feidi to give a false information. You know this is a war. A false information is enough to change a lot. "General~www.novelhall.com~ what should I do now?" his adjutant asked with a gloomy expression. "Let these death squads in front cover, we...retreat!" Goodley thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said decisively. Originally, his plan was to use these small boats at the forefront as a death squad, speeding up and rushing to attract firepower. Even if the boat is injured, it will rush forward for a certain distance due to inertia, as long as it rushes over a distance of 500 meters. That''s it. The distance of five hundred meters is not too far, and the boat still has a good chance of rushing in. As long as five or six of the twenty boats have rushed through the 500 meters and have not been destroyed, then they can fight back. When the time comes, the ships behind can also rush through the distance of 500 meters under their cover. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the range of the cannon on the opposite side was not two kilometers, but three kilometers! The difficulty of rushing through with a difference of 500 meters is not the same as that of rushing through with a difference of 1,500 meters. There is no way, he can only retreat first, otherwise, the whole army will be wiped out! Once the entire army is annihilated, it also means that the Ward Kingdoms maritime combat power has returned to zero. "It''s not good, there is a boat behind, this is a trap!!!" At this time, the lookout hand exclaimed, causing Goodley to fall into an ice kiln, and his heart sank suddenly, and a deep sense of despair came oncoming, wrapping his whole body tightly, letting him have Kind of suffocation. :. : Chapter 227： Seiya At the beginning of the battle between Uebinken and the other side, Inoue Yousuke and the bronze five Xiaoqiang''s ship also quietly came to the side of Ward Island. This is a cliff. On the cliff is Ward Island, and the location of Inoue Yusuke and others is on the sea under the cliff! "Wow!" Accompanied by the clapping of the waves, several people on the boat are also making final confirmations. "Several people, this is the map to the granary!" said Inoue Yousuke, and took out a rough map from his arms. "How many guards are there in the granary?" Seiya took the map and looked at it with the other four. "Judging from the news that my subordinates inquired, there are not many, just a hundred people!" Inoue Yousuke groaned for a moment, and then said, "And these people are not here to guard the granary!" "It''s because the granary is located deep in the rainforest behind Ward City, and there are usually many beasts close to it. In order to prevent these beasts, Ward Mike sent them to the granary to be responsible for expelling these beasts!" "The real defense of the granary is a gate made of iron. I don''t know the weight and thickness. My men only saw it from a distance, and couldn''t measure the thickness and weight in detail!" "But what is certain is that it must be very heavy, because my men once saw a ten-meter-high wild boar hit an iron gate, and the iron gate did not even shake!" "In addition, according to my observations, the garrisoned soldiers do not have the keys either. The keys should be in Wardmac''s hands. If you want to enter, you can only enter by breaking the iron gate!" "En!" Seiya nodded, and said nothing. No matter how heavy the iron gate is, it doesnt take too much time for them! After reading it carefully for a while, Seiya put away the map, handed it back to Inoue Usuke, and said, "Okay, I wrote it all down, let''s set off!" "Be careful all the way!" Inoue Yousuke put away the map and said seriously. The five bronze small strong nodded together, turned around, walked to the edge of the deck, bent his legs slightly, stepped hard, and jumped directly onto the cliff face! "Boom boom boom!" stepped on the rock wall, and the five jumped directly onto Ward Island. didn''t stop afterwards, and went straight into the rain forest. "Cracking!" Five people shuttled through the rain forest at a very fast speed. "Roar----" "hiss----" "Ang----" ... Along the way, there were beasts screaming and roaring, and some even attacked the five people, but the five people ignored them and avoided them at a very fast speed. "Wait, how about we compare it?" Seiya asked the other four people while running. "Bibi!?" Zilong wondered. "How do you compare?" Ikki asked directly. "There are more people killed than anyone!" Seiya said with a smile. "Okay!" After Zilong confidently agreed, he changed his voice and said, "What about the bet?" "The least one, treat! Spicy chrysanthemum, one week!" Seiya smiled slightly. "Wow...you don''t want the chrysanthemum?" Zilong exclaimed. "How about it, how about it?" The corner of Seiya''s mouth raised slightly, provocatively. "Compared!" Zilong raised his brows and nodded. "What about you?" Seiya asked the other three. "Compared!" Binghe said lightly. "Come on, who is afraid of whom!" Ikki said with disdain. "That''s me, too!" Nodded instantly and agreed. In the words, the five people soon touched the granary. The granary is on a rocky hill, and there is a small square paved with bluestone slabs in front of the hill. The square is surrounded by wooden fences over five meters high, and the entrance is only the wooden gate directly in front. There are two wooden observation decks next to the wooden gate, on which stand two soldiers on alert holding bows and arrows. As for the other soldiers, they patrolled and guarded the square. There were more than a hundred people, without firearms, all with swords, spears, bows and so on! But every soldier has dark skin, tangled muscles, more or less beast scratches and tooth marks on his body, and his face is full of fierce colors. They all seem to have battled hard and are extremely tough! And the iron gate mentioned by Inoue Yousuke is the innermost part of the square, inlaid on a rocky hill, it is very high, about 20 meters thick, because the whole is inlaid on the hill, so it cannot be seen! "Who?" As soon as the five people arrived here, they were immediately spotted by the guards. However, the five of them didn''t care, and continued to rush towards the gate. Among them, the foremost Seiya raised his fist while running. "Sonic Fist!" A powerful shock wave swept out and headed towards the wooden gate. "Boom!" The gate was like tofu, and it was instantly torn apart by the shock wave, and broken wood splashed everywhere. "Sonic Fist!" "Sonic Fist!" And the Purple Dragon and Glacier who were following Seiya also came to the observation decks on both sides of the gate. "Boom!" The two observation decks were also immediately hit by a powerful shock wave to pieces, and the guard soldiers on it did not even scream, just as if they were hit by a high-speed car, they flew out. After flying hundreds of meters, some crashed into tall trees and some fell to the ground. The only thing in common was that the chest was sunken and there was no sound anymore! After , the five of them didn''t stop at all, they rushed directly into the square at an extremely fast speed! "The enemy attack!!!" An exclamation of the patrol soldier echoed throughout the square. Immediately, all the soldiers took up swords, spears, and bows and arrows to stare at the five people, and waited. But the five were not afraid of this, and continued to rush towards the soldiers at a very fast speed. "Stop!" "Stop!" "Who are you?" "Asshole, stop for me!" ... Seeing this, the soldiers stopped talking. However, the Seiya Five didn''t mean to stop at all, and rushed directly into the soldiers like a wolf entering a flock. "Nebula Chain!" "Pegasus Meteor Fist!" "Lushan Shenglongba!" "Diamond Star Punch!" "The Phoenix Sky!" ... Chains, boxing shadows, flying dragons, snowflakes, and phoenix shock waves, all kinds of attacks raged in this small square for a while. "what---" "Help!" "Uh---" ... Suddenly, the screams rang endlessly. Within half a minute, all the soldiers garrisoned were lying on the ground. If you are lucky, it was frozen into ice sculptures, and there are whole corpses. If you are unlucky, those who are hit by Ikki are just burnt corpses! The square was **** as a result, and even a large part of the bluestone slab on the floor was cracked. At this time, the five people stopped. "Huh---Good fight!" Seiya threw the blood on the wrestling hand, exhaled fiercely, and then smiled and asked the other four people, "I''m twenty-five, how about you?" "Twenty-seven!" Binghe said lightly, holding his hands. "I''m twenty-five too!" Ikki said with a smile. "I only have twenty!" Zilong said helplessly. "I only have fifteen!" He scratched his head and said embarrassedly. Purple Dragon heard that a smile appeared on his somewhat helpless face, teasing him, "I want to treat you back in a flash!" "No problem!" He quickly agreed. "Okay! Let''s get to work!" Seiya smiled, then changed his voice and asked the four of them, "Who will come to this big iron gate?" Suddenly, the eyes of the four of them all looked at Seiya, with slight smiles on their faces, it goes without saying. "Okay, okay, let me do it!" Seiya waved his hand and said helplessly. Then, he walked slowly to the big iron gate, raised his fists, and struck out with all his strength! "Pegasus Meteor Fist!" Suddenly, countless shadows of fists moved towards the big iron gate. "!" "!" "!" ... The piercing sound of iron strikes echoed continuously throughout the square. The other four couldn''t help covering their ears. fought for a while, and when Seiya stopped, the iron gate had not broken open. just has countless fist-sized holes. Ok! ? Didn''t break through? Seiya frowned slightly. Afterwards, he took a closer look and estimated in his heart that the small hole was at least five meters deep, but it was still not penetrated. "Hoo----" took a deep breath, adjusted his state, Seiya raised his fist again, ready to strike. at this moment~www.novelhall.com~ woooo---" Accompanied by the sound, the iron door opened slowly. what''s the situation? Seiya was a little bit confused, he didn''t break through, why did the iron gate open by himself! However, he still subconsciously prepared to walk in and take a look. next moment. "Boom!" A black spear stabbed out of the slowly opened iron gate and directly bombarded Seiya. "what---" Seiya let out a scream, and flew out instantly. "---" Fortunately, Zilong reacted quickly and stepped forward to catch him, but because of this, he was repelled by the powerful thrust for more than ten meters, and a small gully was formed by rubbing his feet against the bluestone ground! "Puff!" After stopping, Seiya held the blood hole pierced by the spear on his stomach with the help of Zilong, and couldn''t help but spit out blood. "who!" Seeing this, the other three hurried forward and watched. At this time, the owner of the black spear walked out of the large iron door that was slowly opened. He was a man of two meters tall and wearing silver armor. There was a scar on his right eye and a gloomy middle-aged man. is the king of Ward Kingdom, Ward Mike! :. : Chapter 228： Phoenix "I said why I was so flustered today! So there are five little mice!" Ward Mike sneered in a low voice. "Small... be careful, his... strength... is different from the information..." Seiya said with difficulty covering the wound on his stomach. "Information!?" After hearing Seiya''s words, Ward Mike was a little surprised. After thinking for a moment, his face showed a gloomy expression and asked in a deep voice, "It seems that you have been observing me for a long time? Who? What are you here for?" However, the five did not pay attention to his words. "Wait, let''s go together!" Ikki said solemnly. "Well!" The others nodded together. Under Arthur''s teaching, all Saint Seiya knew that when facing a powerful enemy, singled out is something a fool can do, and going together is king! "The jungle knight. Quiet stab!" As soon as Ikki''s voice fell, Ward McKenzie, who was very experienced in combat, immediately reacted. He covered the steel spear in his hand with armed color, raised the spear, moved slightly, and charged at extremely fast speed. But the weird thing is that although his charging speed is extremely fast, there is no movement at all, not even a sound, if it is not for a few people to keep watching him, he can''t even react. After Ward Mike rushed over, Ikki was the first to bear the brunt. Ikki raised his fist, condensed the small universe on it, and then suddenly punched. "The Phoenix Sky!" The dazzling Phoenix shock wave neighed and flew towards Ward Mack who was charging. But it''s useless. Ward Mike, who had already charged in front of Ikki, covered his body with armed domineering, hard-topped the Phoenix shock wave, and pierced towards Ikki. "!" The steel spear covered with the domineering armed color and Ikki''s Phoenix Saint Cloth gloves collided. "Boom!" The violent collision caused a powerful wave of air to roll out. "Well Well!" Ikki was shocked by the impact, and he couldn''t help but let out a muffled hum, and then a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. "what---" However, instead of flying out, he let out a roar, the green veins on his neck were exposed, his left hand grabbed his right hand, his legs were slightly bent, and he used all his strength to stalemate with Ward Mike! "---" It''s a pity that under Ward Mac''s strong strength, Ikki was forced to push it over a distance of more than 30 meters, and two long gullies were pulled down by his feet. Upon seeing this, Glacier and Shun quickly launched an attack to rescue Ikki. "Diamond Star Punch!" "Nebula Chain!" An extremely cold air formed an evil shock wave like falling snowflakes, moving towards Ward Mike at a very fast speed. At the same time, Shun gathered the small universe on the chain, and flew towards Ward Mack. Feeling the coming attack, Ward Mike sneered, gave up continuing to stand up with Ikki, and pushed Ikki with force. After Ikki was pushed aside, he staggered and sat directly on the ground, feeling the pain in his internal organs, and he could not stand for a long time. And after opening Yihui, Ward Mike put away the spear and placed it on his chest horizontally. Then, with his hands facing up and the other down, he suddenly applied force. "Jungle Rider. Whirlwind Guardian!" "huhu---" The spear wrapped in armed color spun at high speed, forming a black shield against Ward Mikes body, and because the spear was spinning very fast, it also caused a small whirlwind, the whirlwind surrounded Ward Mike whirled and enveloped him. "!" The ice shock wave of the glacier was completely blocked by Ward Mike''s rotating spear, and the nebula chain that struck at the same time was blown away by the rotating spear. Then, Ward Mike stopped the spinning spear and aimed it at the ice river. "Jungle Rider. Storm leaves stab!" "!" Countless spear shadows flew out, like countless fallen leaves rolled up by the wind, sweeping towards the glacier. Ginghe is not to be outdone, his hands are condensed into a small universe. "Aurora thunder and lightning!" a huge freezing tornado with lightning and lightning, from the hands of the glacier, towards the shadow of Wardmac''s gun. "Cracking!" "Hoo---" The gun shadow and the thunder and lightning freezing tornado collided with each other. For a while, the wind screamed and thunder continued, and the air became colder because of this. After a stalemate for a period of time, it was due to the lack of strength of the glacier. The lightning and freezing tornado slowly defeated, and the gun shadow gradually dispelled the lightning and freezing tornado. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" In the end, countless gun shadows bombarded the ice river. "what----" Binghe let out a scream, and then flew out. Fortunately, the purple dragon who had been watching Seiya saw this, and immediately rushed over to catch him. "---" But after that, the huge impact once again knocked Zilong back more than ten meters, and his foot pulled out a long gully. "Puff!" The glacier caught by the purple dragon was covered with scars, his eyes were a bit blurred, and his mouth could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. "Zi... Dragon, hurry up... go and help, don''t... leave me alone!" Binghe''s hand gently pushed Zilong and said with difficulty. "Okay!" Zilong nodded, without hesitation, because he knew that it was not the time to engage in brotherhood, and it would be serious to defeat Ward Mike. Then, Zilong gently placed the glacier on the ground, took a deep breath, and filled the small universe all over his body. "Lushan Dragon Flies!" "Ang---" Suddenly, the purple dragon turned into a flying dragon, and rushed towards Ward Mike, who was pressing on the blow. Danger! Ward Mike, who was pressing the hit, felt the sense of crisis behind him, was shocked, and immediately turned around and took a shot. "Jungle Rider. Hurricane Spur!" The steel spear pierced the flying dragon incarnation of the purple dragon with a hurricane. "Boom!" After the two sides collided, a huge wave of air swept out. Zilong, who was transformed into a flying dragon, only felt a huge force impact into his body, causing his internal organs to shake. In desperation, he could only use the force of the spear to roll over and jump and leave Ward Mack. In front of him, he came to a place thirty meters away. "Well Well!" As soon as he landed, Zilong groaned involuntarily, and then a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. After that, he moved slightly and was about to rush over again. "what---" But just after taking a step, Zilong couldn''t help but let out a painful cry! He felt that the internal organs in his body seemed to be shattered, and there was a burst of pain. There was no way, he could only stop and stand quietly on the spot, alleviating the physical pain. the other side. After repelling the purple dragon, Ward Mike turned the gun head again and aimed at Shun. He flexed his legs slightly, climbed hard, jumped into the air, and then covered his whole body with armed color, pointed his sharp spear head at Shun, and dived down. "The jungle knight. The beast pounces!" Suddenly, Ward Mike was like a black evil beast, attacking instantly. Danger! Suddenly, the chill hair stood upright, and a strong sense of crisis enveloped the world, making him involuntarily fill the small universe with his chains. "Andromeda Nebula!" The chain spun quickly, forming a vortex around Shun. "Boom!" The next moment, the spear bombarded the vortex formed by the chains, and abruptly opened the vortex. "what--" roared and accelerated the rotation speed of the chain, but it was still useless, and the spear continued to push in. Seeing that Ward Mike''s spear was about to stab Shun''s body, a loud shout came from a distance, "Phoenix Magic Fist!" In an instant, Ward Mike lost his expression in both eyes, and he was in a daze. Chance! instantly seized this opportunity and converted the offensive and defensive Andromeda Nebula into an attack state, releasing a large amount of electric current. "Cracking!" Electricity continuously bombarded Ward Mike. Even if Ward Mike had already covered his whole body with armed domineering, the powerful electric current still brought him a little bit of damage, causing him to feel a slight pain, and at the same time his body was a bit numb and weak. After waking up from the trance, Ward Mike forcibly raised his strength and swept back for a moment. Then, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound that made him stupefied, only to see Ikki who was sitting on the ground did not know when to stand up! "Okay! Okay! Okay!" Wardmac said three times with a gloomy expression, looked at Ikki, and said angrily, "What a group of difficult ants! I didn''t expect to recover so quickly!" "I''m the Phoenix Ikki! How could I be defeated like this!" The corner of Ikki''s mouth was slightly raised ~www.novelhall.com~ Phoenix? I will make you a dead bird right away! "Ward Mike said grimly. Then, he raised his spear and aimed it at Ikki. "The jungle knight. Quiet stab!" He launched the move he had just done again, and quietly charged towards Ikki at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, Ikki also raised his fist, preparing to fight back. Just then, an accident happened! Before Ward Mack charged, a loud shout came from a distance, "Tenma Comet Punch!" At the same time, a figure appeared beside him and knocked him out. After flying upside down for more than 30 meters, Ward Mike slammed his legs and stopped directly in the air, and then landed on the ground. He wiped the blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and looked at the visitor with a gloomy expression! I saw Seiya, who was originally injured, and didn''t know when he stood up again. "Unexpectedly, you recovered so soon!" Ward Mike said angrily. "I''m the Pegasus Seiya, how could I be defeated like this!" Seiya said solemnly. Listening to these familiar words, Ward Mike was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Ikki, and then looked at Seiya again. Suddenly, a strange and unknown feeling rose in his heart. :. : Chapter 229： Bronze 5 Xiaoqiang Ward Mike felt like he was going crazy! Soon after Ikki and Seiya stood up one after another, they were beaten out by him again. And just when he was about to forcefully kill two people, he instantly stood up and desperately resisted his attack, but in the end he was beaten and flew out. After , when he wanted to step forward and kill Shun, the glacier and the purple dragon who had been severely injured by him before also stood up! On the spot, he couldn''t help but ask again, "Why are you recovering so quickly!" "I''m the glacier of Cygnus, how could I be defeated by you like this!!!" "I am the Purple Dragon of Draco, how could I be defeated by you like this!!!" The same familiar words appeared in his ear again. Hearing these words, Ward Mike''s anger came on the spot, and he almost lost his mind, but fortunately, it was finally suppressed. After , he couldn''t help speeding up the movement by three points, attacking the two with more violent attacks. Although the two of them also resisted desperately, under the strong strength of Ward Mack, within three minutes, they vomited blood again and flew out. ...It''s normal here, but then, he can''t accept it. "I am the instant of Andromeda, how could I be defeated by you like this!!!" "I am Ikki of Phoenix, how could I be defeated by you like this!!!" "I''m the Pegasus Seiya, how could I be defeated by you like this!!!" ... Hastily! ! ! Why did you stand up again? After , he also stopped talking, silently attacking several people! But if he doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean that a few people don''t say it. Every time they stand up, they will shout such a sentence, and then attack him aggressively. Ward Mike was almost driven crazy! And, what made him crazy is that in just half an hour, with familiar words, Ikki stood up seven times with serious injuries, five times for Seiya, four times for Zilong, three times for Shun, and four times for Glacier! Therefore, there has been a doubt in Wardmac''s heart for half an hour... These five... What the **** is this? ? ? How can I stand up every time I get seriously injured? Why can''t you die every time you get seriously injured? To be honest, the strength of the five people is not strong in his eyes. One-on-one, Ward Mack can easily kill anyone! But when five people are together, he can''t kill anyone! It''s not that he can''t win. But the willpower of the five is too strong, and the resilience is also very strong. Especially Ikki, he was seriously injured seven times in just half an hour, and he was so injured that he could not die so early, but he could still stand up and attack him! Among the five people, once someone is injured, the injured person of the others shouted, stood up, stood in front of him, and stopped him from killing people! He can deal with this at first, no matter who stands up, at most three minutes, he can seriously wound him again! But as time went by, several people kept standing up and attacking him in turn, causing him to consume a lot of physical strength. His body was exhausted, and various injuries began to appear on his body. Blood continued to flow from each wound. It fell on the ground! "Boom!" Ward Mike''s blow once again sent Ikki away. "Huhhhhhh!" Taking advantage of this opportunity, he held the knight''s gun and gasped for a while to relieve his fatigue. It''s a pity, he didn''t breathe for a few seconds, and immediately heard a familiar voice, "I''m the Pegasus Seiya, how could I be defeated by you like this?" Then a fist struck him. "Boom!" He was shot and flew out. After flying more than 50 meters, he barely stabilized his figure and stopped. "Lao Tzu knows that you are the Seiya of Pegasus, and I also know that he is the purple dragon of Draco, and that one over there is Shun in Andromeda, that over there is the glacier of Cygnus, and that over there is Ikki the Phoenix! Hit it, can you **** stop shouting this every time you stand up!!!" Ward Mike roared. ...wait! At this time, after Ward Mike shouted and played this sentence, he seemed to realize something! Pegasus... Draco... Andromeda... Cygnus... Phoenix... Except for Phoenix, the names of other people are obviously in a sequence, and he is quite familiar with this name, as if he has heard it somewhere. Where is it... Ward Mike was lost in thought. correct! Ward Mack had an inspiration, he thought of it! Isnt this the constellation? Except for the Phoenix, everyone else is coded by the constellation! Do not... Not right! Ward Mike suddenly thought that there is a constellation also called Phoenix! That is the Phoenix seat! ! ! Then, they are Pegasus...Draco...Andromeda...Cygnus...Phoenix? These five people are codenamed by constellations! There is a Xihai accent in the words! and possesses a strong strength, even if he has not been a major general for a long time, he may be defeated! These conditions are combined... There is only one country in Xihai that has this kind of organization and has this strength, and because he is also in Xihai, he has paid special attention to it! That is... Saint Martin''s Kingdom! ! ! "Are you the golden saints of the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Ward Mac could not help asking. "Yep!?" The five people were taken aback for a while, and then they reacted. Now that they have been discovered, there is nothing to hide! So the five people said in unison, "No, we are not a golden saint, we are just a bronze saint. I am the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the Kings Guards, the Saint Army, and the forty-eight bronze saints Pegasus (Cygnus, Tianlong) Zodiac, Andromeda, Phoenix) Seiya (Glacier, Purple Dragon, Shun, Ikki)! We are the bronze five strong!" ...The last sentence was said by Seiya alone! "Idiot, the last sentence is unnecessary!" Zilong said angrily. If it wasn''t the occasion, he would want to go up to Seiya on the spot! Dont let outsiders know this shameful nickname! "Ah, haha!" Seiya also realized the problem, scratched his head and smiled awkwardly! On the other side, Ward Mack was calm on the surface, but he was secretly surprised. Five of the forty-eight bronze saints could beat him like this, so how strong should the silver saints be? How strong should the more famous Golden Saint Seiya be? But astonishment returns astonishment, now the main purpose is to figure out their intentions! "What on earth do you Saint Martin''s Kingdom want to do?" Ward Mike asked in a deep voice~www.novelhall.com~ Wait! hasnt waited for the five people to answer, a flash of light in his mind combined the recent events, The person who escorted Hathaway away...the Hathaway fleet that attacked Golden Tiger Harbor...plus the five people in front of me... "Are you Hathaway calling for an assistant?" Ward Mack couldn''t help asking, but then he denied it again. "No...no, Hathaway had been hiding in Ward City before, every day. How can she find a helper in that situation when trying to survive?" After , he thought for a while, then he said, "So... it''s that you St. Martin found Hathaway? And Hathaway was poor at the time, and the only thing worth your peek at was the heir of the Whitney Kingdom, right? So you were at me from the beginning Coming?" When the five people heard what he said, they were taken aback. They didn''t expect that Ward Mike would guess it like this! They only said their nicknames and names, and in the end, Ward Mack guessed the whole thing at odds and ends! When Ward Mike saw the dumbfounded five people, he knew that he was right! was furious immediately! "Asshole, go to hell!" Ward Mike standing on the right side of the square raised his spear again and aimed it at the five people standing on the left side of the square! :. : Chapter 230： Cooperate "Jungle Rider. Stormfall leaves stab!" Countless gun shadows flew out, like countless fallen leaves rolled up by the wind, sweeping toward the five people. After the five people looked at each other, they nodded each other, and they had a plan in their hearts! They wandered on the verge of serious injury and death for half an hour, but it was not without gain. After , Seiya stood up. "The same moves are useless for Saint Seiya!" Seiya yelled, lifted the small universe all over his body, and raised his fist. "Pegasus Meteor Fist!" Countless punches cut through the sky like shooting stars and attacked Ward Mike. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Countless gun shadows and fists collided on this square, and the air wave rolled endlessly like waves. For a time, the two stood in a stalemate! At the same time, the other four people also moved. "Phoenix Magic Fist!" "Aurora thunder and lightning!" "Nebula Chain!" "Lushan Shenglongba!" I have to say that the coordination between the timing and moves chosen by the five people is simply perfect! Ikkis Phoenix Magic Fist is a mental attack, invisible and invisible. In any case, Ward Mike cant defend it! Also, Ward Mike was in a trance before, but half an hour passed. Under the consumption of five people, he not only suffered huge physical damage, but also mentally was tortured by the five people who could not die. He was about to collapse! Therefore, at this time, Ikkis Phoenix Magic Fist has lost his mind for three seconds! Suddenly, the spear he was still waving stopped immediately. "Boom boom boom!" In an instant, countless Pegasus Meteor Fists directly bombarded him, causing his scarred body to fly upside down like rags after half an hour of fighting. "Puff!" , Ward Mack, who flew upside down, couldn''t help vomiting blood in the air, and at the same time, because of the intense pain caused by the bombardment of his fist, he woke up from the lack of consciousness caused by the Phoenix Magic Fist. can''t wait for him to react! followed! The lightning and freezing tornado struck by the aurora thunder and lightning also swept Ward Mike''s body! "Cracking!" "Hoo---" "what--- The pain and numbness of thunder and lightning, the cold and biting of the freezing tornado, made him scream, and his face showed a hideous look. Although he wanted to resist the struggle now, the paralysis caused by thunder and lightning and the freezing air caused him to slow down his reaction. Therefore, he could only watch the chains that flew towards him next, the green veins were exposed, his face was hideous, but he couldn''t respond. After , he was directly bound by the nebula chain that Shun controlled in mid-air! But it''s not over yet! "Cracking!" "Hoo---" After Ward Mike was bound by the tortoise, the previous lightning and freezing tornado quickly enveloped him, and released all the firepower on his body mercilessly. At the same time, the flying dragon of the incarnation of the Purple Dragon''s Lushan Shenglongba also opened its teeth and danced its claws towards the controlled Ward Mike. "Boom!" Mount Lushan Shenglongba didn''t leak at all, and completely bombarded Ward Mike, who was now restrained by the tortoise and could not move. "Puff!" Ward Mike spouted blood again, and now, his consciousness began to blur gradually. In the end, in a vague way, he only heard a Pegasus Comet fist, and when his eyes went dark, he no longer had consciousness! lore! looked at this Ward Mike whose head had been knocked off before him. "we won!!!" The five of them breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at each other. At this time, after half an hour of high-intensity fighting and fatigue caused by multiple serious injuries, after a few people relaxed, it suddenly surged. Suddenly, the five people''s legs were all soft, and a **** stub, instantly paralyzed on the ground. "Ah, haha!" All five of them smiled as they looked at the other people who ended up in the same way. after a short while. The five people slowly stood up. Seiya pointed at Ward Mike''s body and said, "Then what should I do now?" "Well, let''s send someone back to report it!" Zilong groaned for a moment. The five people did not bring phone bugs when they came out this time, so they can only report it alone! "Who is going?" Seiya glanced at the other four and couldn''t help asking. "Let''s go!" He took a deep breath and recommended himself. "That''s good! Just go!" Seiya nodded without hesitation, and agreed. Seeing this, everyone else nodded and agreed! There is nothing controversial about this kind of thing, so there is no opinion on who goes to the few people, and for this kind of trivial matter, since the instant self-recommendation, the few people do not mean to win his face! After , he turned around and rushed into the rain forest in the direction he came. And the other four discussed things again. "Okay, it was reported immediately, shall we continue to burn the granary?" Seiya asked calmly. "Burning the granary? I shouldn''t need it now!" Zilong frowned and said, before changing his voice, he explained, "Before burning the granary was for strategic purposes!" "But now that this product is dead, I think our kingdom''s strategy will definitely change! Therefore, if the granary burns or not, it is better to report the news immediately and we will make a decision!" "That''s right!" Seiya stroked his chin for a moment, and finally nodded in agreement, then changed his voice and said, "But... after all, it''s all here, so why should I go in and have a look? By the way, I can search for any danger in it, and explore the way for people who follow!" "Success!" Zilong agreed without hesitation. And the other two had no opinion, and nodded likewise! So, the four of them walked into the granary together. Once inside! The four immediately felt the difference! Before they were in the rainforest outside, the air they felt was humid and sultry, but after entering inside, the dampness and sultry heat disappeared, leaving only the coolness, as if entering an air-conditioned room on a dog days! "Huh---So comfortable!" Feeling the coolness, Seiya showed a comfortable expression on his face and couldn''t help but say. "Well! But, let''s search this granary first!" Zilong also showed a comfortable expression, but he still remembers the purpose of the four people coming in! "Okay! One person, one corner!" Seiya said with a smile. Afterwards, the four of them discussed and divided their work. One of them went to a corner to search. This granary is very large, the size of ten football fields, and it is almost 30 meters high. There are bags of grain, rice noodles, salt, etc., all of which are like hills, piled up several. At the same time, there are some sun-dried bacon, smoked meat, and some dried fruits. They are also piled up like a hill, but there are only two. In this warehouse, only a small corner is occupied, and there is far no grain. many! While searching, Seiya also guessed in his heart. Normally ~www.novelhall.com~ these grains are enough to feed 10,000 people for half a year! at this time! Seiya suddenly found something! If he guessed correctly, this is the reason why this warehouse is so cool! In the corner of the granary, there is a light blue transparent crystal that is more than three meters high and one meter long! This crystal exudes a cold breath all the time, lowering the temperature of the surroundings by a few points out of thin air, and therefore making the entire granary very cool. Just when Seiya wanted to step forward and touch the crystal. Zilongs voice came over, "Hurry up and see, I found a hole here!" Yep! ? Hearing this, Seiya immediately turned and headed to the place where the purple dragon was. This crystal wont run anyway, its the same when I look at it in the future! came to the place where Zilong was. like he said. there is a hole! Besides, the entrance of this cave is square, and when you look inside from the entrance, you can see the stone slabs covered in it. You can tell that this is a man-made entrance! Thinking about the scene of Ward Mike coming out of the granary before, it is obvious that this is the intersection of Ward Mike entering the granary! just... Where does this hole lead? :. : Chapter 231： Li Da People are always curious about the unknown! Seiya Four is no exception! After discovering the entrance of the cave, they discussed it, and decided that Seiya, Zilong, and Ikki should go in, while Ginga watched outside! Among them, Ikki is the one who the other three decided to enter! ...There is no light inside! Dong. Ikki walked in the front, blazing flames constantly, illuminating the dim cave, while the other two followed him. "Why is this hole so long?" Seiya frowned as he walked. The three of them walked for at least ten minutes, but still didn''t see the end of the passage, and the three of them deliberately increased the speed when they walked! "According to this distance and this direction, this passage should pass through Ward City. As for the way to get there, I can only walk around!" Zilong said for a moment. The three people walked for another half an hour before they came to the end of the passage. But the end is not a hole, but... an elevator! ? The three of them faced the cowardly, their eyes were a little bewildered! A rainforest kingdom, a kingdom that relies on hunting and selling beasts for a living, looks like an elevator, no matter what it sounds, or it seems to have a bit of technological content, it is totally unattainable, and even a bit contrary to it! Even if this elevator looks very old, there are only four iron chains and an iron cage! "Uh...what should I do?" Seiya pointed to the elevator and couldn''t help asking. If the entrance is a door or something, they can open a gap to see the situation, but now it is an elevator, which makes them very painful! Elevators are usually very convenient, but for the three of them who are preparing to investigate the situation, they are very unfriendly! Because this kind of thing does not rise to the apex, it is impossible to know the situation there, but after it reaches the apex, there are layers of soldiers who surround the elevator when they go out. Isn''t that exposed? Of course, if it''s just exposure, it''s still a trivial matter, and the three are not afraid! What they are afraid of is that now that Ward Mack is killed by them, they don''t know the above decision. If this situation is discovered, what impact will the above decision have on it? That sin is great! "En..." Zilong and Ikki also hesitated, not knowing whether it would be better or not! "Go!" Seiya said after thinking for a while, and then added, "I''ll go up and see by myself first, if nothing happens, I''ll call you guys again!" "Okay!" Zilong and Ikki nodded together after thinking about it. Then, Seiya walked into the iron cage of the elevator. This elevator does not have any buttons, only a lever, which can be pushed forward and pulled back, so Seiya has no choice, just pull the lever over! "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by the sound of machinery, the elevator slowly rises. "Thump thump thump!" In the ascending elevator, Seiya''s heart jumped involuntarily, his brows frowned slightly, and he made a defensive posture, raising his vigilance to the apex. "Ding Dong!" Soon, the elevator reached its peak. "See Your Majesty!" As soon as he came up, Seiya heard a deep and respectful voice. This sound is so familiar! A thought flashed through Seiya''s mind. After he took a closer look, he found that there was a big man at the elevator door who was kneeling on one knee with his head down, looking very respectful! At this time, the big man seemed to find something wrong. He raised his head abruptly and looked at Seiya. Yep! ? When he saw Seiya, Seiya also saw his face, and Seiya''s first reaction was... Damn it, hell! ? The big man in front of him looks almost the same as Ward Mike, without the slightest difference. At this moment, Seiya thought that Ward Mike was not dead! Just as Seiya wanted to punch out, he suddenly realized that this big guy in front of him is not Ward Mike? On him, Seiya did not feel any threat, as if he was just an ordinary person! And the big man in front of Seiya was also stunned! This person is not your majesty! The passage is only for your majesty''s use, how come there are outsiders? But when he took a closer look at Seiya, and after seeing Seiya''s whole body hurt, his mind turned wildly for a while, he came up with a result that he couldn''t believe but had to believe! Ward Mike has an accident! And looking at Seiya''s appearance, Ward Mike must have done nothing trivial! In an instant, his chills rose, a trace of panic flashed in his eyes, and the cold sweat on his forehead couldn''t help streaming down! Seiya looked at the big man in front of him, frowned and asked, "Who are you?" "My lord, my name is Wardback, I am a person who has the ability to imitate fruits. I can imitate his body shape, appearance, voice, etc. after 30 minutes of contact with someone!" "I have been an orphan since I was a child. After eating the devil fruit by mistake, he was adopted by His Majesty the King and trained me as his substitute. Once he has something to go out, I will pretend him!" Wardbeck did not hesitate, and explained his name, fruit ability, and origin from the heart! Because he understands that the person who can cause trouble to Ward Mike is definitely not someone he can provoke. If he doesn''t explain it honestly, there will be no reason to be killed by then. Hearing this, most of the doubts in Seiya''s mind were immediately resolved, then he glanced around and looked at Wardbeck with scorching eyes. Asked, "Where is this place?" The room where the elevator is located is a more traditional Ward Kingdom style room! The main body of the whole house is made of a mixture of wood and stone, and the room is decorated with various fur, bones, feathers, etc. everywhere. If there is anything different, except that the elevator is a bit out of order, the room is a bit bigger, and only fur, bones and feathers are rarer and more expensive than normal people use! "This is the room of His Majesty King Wardmac. This elevator leads to the granary. It is also a special road for the king to go out secretly. Besides, the iron gate next to the elevator is where the Kings treasure house is located. Um... the key is with His Majesty the King. Body!" "By the way, because the king often goes out, in order to prevent being found out, so there is only me in this room, and there is no guard outside the door, you will not be discovered what you do here!" "..." What should be said, what should not be said, Wardbeck said from the heart. After listening to it, Seiya couldn''t help but carefully looked at the product with a surprised look. It was the first time he saw him from the heart to this point! But after another thought, it''s okay, at least this product has solved a lot of his doubts from his heart and saved him a lot of trouble. thought about it! Seiya pushed the lever in the elevator first, and then walked out. "Kakkaka!" With the sound of machinery operating, the elevator descended. After a while, the sound of mechanical operation rang again, and then Zilong and Ikki came up in the elevator! And when they saw Wardbeck, their first reaction was the same as Seiya, they were shocked and almost shot. Fortunately, Seiya had experienced it before and guessed their reaction~www.novelhall.com~ so they stopped them in advance and explained it. They didn''t miss Wardback! After , the three of them fumbled around in the room, and found nothing worthy of note, and finally turned their eyes to the treasure house that Wardback said. The treasure house is a large iron gate that is three meters high and two meters wide. It looks very heavy! Of course, this is nothing in the eyes of three people, it can be crushed with one punch! However, if you do it this way, it will inevitably cause a huge noise, which will lead to the discovery of the palace! So, after learning that the key to the treasure house was on Ward Mike''s body, Ikki hurriedly turned around and left. After half an hour, he ran back. "Open the treasure vault!" Ikki handed the key to Seiya, with an excited smile on his face. This is the first time he has seen the treasure house of the country! Similarly, Seiya and Zilong are also the first time, so there is a hint of excitement in their eyes. Seiya walked to the big iron gate. Insert the key into the hole on the big iron door. turned. "Crack!" Only one sound was heard, something seemed to bounce inside the iron gate. After , Seiya gently pushed the big iron gate. "Woo woo---" With the sound, the treasure house was completely opened! :. : Chapter 232： Huanshou prototype People are always curious about the unknown! Similarly, the Kings Treasury is also unknown, so it naturally arouses peoples curiosity. And Seiya is no different from people, and they are also curious about what a king''s collection is like! Result... What the hell! ? Use a large iron door that is more than three meters high, two meters long, and one meter thick to protect a room that is more than four meters high, three meters long, and three meters wide. In total, there are less than ten square meters of room and space. Three boxes on a small high platform? The three people looked at each other, and they all saw the awkward look flashing in each other''s eyes! Could it be that they went wrong? Or is Ward Mike a poor match? In their thinking, normal kings shouldn''t be like this! As a kings treasure house, how can it be hundreds of square meters? And it doesnt say gold is everywhere in it. Jewelry becomes a mountain. No matter how bad it is, there are a few boxes of gold and boxes of jewellery for the low-end version, right? What can be contained in just three boxes? Besides, these three boxes are too small, right? Seiya estimated from the bottom of his heart, these three boxes are only 20 cubic centimeters in size at most! Don''t even talk about loading gold and silver jewelry, even if it is loaded with banknotes, you can''t hold much! However, this is the king''s treasure house after all, and the three of them still have a glimmer of hope in their hearts! These three boxes should be able to produce good things... right? Thinking, Seiya took two steps and came to the small high platform. At the same time, the other two also approached with a hint of curiosity. Seiya opened the first box on the right! The three boxes are all made of wood, only the lock is iron, and they are not big. Although there is no key to the box, Seiya gently squeezed it and the lock broke, and the box was opened! "What''s this?" Seiya took out a thumb-sized, dark-brown, small round bead that looked like a wood from the box. "I don''t know!" Zilong and Ikki shook their heads at the same time. So, Seiya pushed them away, faced Wardbeck outside the door, and asked, "Do you know what this is?" Wardbeck shook his head like a rattle, he didn''t know! In desperation, Seiya had to put the beads away before opening the other boxes. This time I opened the box on the left! ...Everyone knows everything inside! is a red fruit with a spiral pattern like a pineapple! is the devil fruit! It is a pity that the three of you are not interested in this! As Saint Seiyas, they can''t eat Devil Fruit. Why are they interested? So, Seiya collected the devil fruit directly. Finally, the three of them looked at the box in the middle with expectant eyes. This box, there should always be something they are interested in, right? Open it! ? ? ? What the **** is this? Doubt... puzzled... wondering... nauseous... manic... The expressions on the faces of Seiya''s trio are constantly changing! Just because the box contains... Shit! ! ! A big slap, although the color is strange, it is obviously new shit. Suddenly, the three felt that Ward Mike was ill, and it was still a serious one. Shit was put in the treasury, it was toxic! Although this **** is not smelly, and the fiery red color looks good. But no matter what, it''s shit! The three of them are a little bit unacceptable both psychologically and physically. At this time, Ward Baker leaned forward and smiled, "Three adults, I know this. Although this thing is shit, it is indeed a good thing!" "Oh!?" His remark immediately aroused the curiosity of the three. Seiya gave him a look and motioned him to continue. So, he smiled, changed a mysterious expression, and said, "I wonder how many adults have heard of Eudemons?" "Eudemons?" After the three of Seiya glanced at each other, Seiya hesitated, "We have only heard of the devil fruits of the animal type Eudemons, but we don''t know the others." "That''s good, the two are similar!" Wardback said with a smile. Upon hearing the words, the three of them looked at him suspiciously, waiting for his explanation. "The so-called phantom beasts are literally fantasy beasts! But in the final analysis, these phantom beasts are actually what people imagined in ancient times for various reasons." "Of course, people at that time were still rather ignorant and ignorant, so in most cases, their imaginations were based on people, or some strange creatures." Speaking of this, Wardback took the box from Seiya''s hand, pointed to the **** inside and said, "And this is the prototype of the Eudemons and Phoenix!" "Oh!?" The three were surprised. Then Ikki stood up and asked, "Then what is special about it?" If there is nothing special, how could Ward Mike put a lump of **** in? Hearing this, Wardback smiled, and continued to explain, Just like the Eudemons and Phantasms derived from it, even if its just a lump of shit, it also contains a lot of vitality. As long as you eat a little, you can Restore a seriously injured person to the original condition in three days!" Eat? ? ? As soon as they heard this word, the three of them subconsciously looked at the shit, and after a closer look, they found a small piece of the **** was missing. "Uh..." Suddenly, the faces of the three of them all changed, showing extremely distorted expressions, nauseous and retched! It took a while before it came over. Upon seeing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Wardback shrugged and said, "Although it sounds disgusting, it is really easy to use. His Majesty the King has survived several times by relying on this stuff for death The situation." and many more! A dozen years ago? Looking at the **** that seemed to have just come out, Seiya couldn''t help asking, "Isn''t this **** just coming out?" "Don''t look like it looks like a fresh one, but its history is at least ten thousand years old." Wardback explained. The three of them suddenly realized. After that, Seiya looked at the product with a surprised look again, and said in surprise, "How can you know so much?" "Haha!" Wardback smiled bitterly, and explained, "Although your majesty has not let me out and imprisoned me, he did not treat me badly, and tried his best to satisfy my requirements." "And I have been locked up all the time, and there is nothing else to entertain, so I keep reading, reading different books, if you dont have one, ask your majesty to buy it for me. Over time, I know a lot. Then I watched it and slowly People fall in love with biology, so they have studied paleontology and the like." Just when the three of Seiya were about to give him admiring eyes, he added, "As for this shit, Your Majesty has told me and explained, let me feed him when he is seriously injured and unconscious and unable to autonomy." "Cut~~~" Seiya and the trio said in disdain. I said so much before, but the last sentence is useful. :. : Chapter 233： Ward Mac Just when Seiya and the others touched into the Kings Treasury, on the other side, the battle between Shang Bin Qianhe and the ghost fire and Goodley was over! Under the ultra-long-range cannon, Goodley''s fleet had no resistance at all and was completely destroyed! Among them, Goodley, who has the strength of a major, struggled a bit when the fleet was destroyed. He swam towards Shangbins modest fleet by himself, intending to pull a few officers to die together, but in the end he was also given the strength of a major. His Shang Binqian was beaten to death with a finger tiger! And after getting the news, Rilis did not feel excited. In his opinion, this is just a normal battle! Can defeat the enemy with harmless results, the main credit is still Arthur. If it were not for Arthur to vigorously develop technology and let the country have more powerful cannons, victory would not come so easy! But the news afterwards surprised him, even a little dumbfounded! Ward Mike is dead! actually died like this? The news made him have to start discussing with Binken Inoue Usuke, what to do afterwards! There is no way, Ward Mike is dead. It must have some influence on their future plans. Of course, this kind of influence is good! Just like you are playing a dungeon, the big boss is dead before you clear the first level! The big BOSS dies, then the biggest danger is gone. All that is left is to clean up other mobs. The difficulty of the copy must have dropped a lot! And then, the news that I received gave Rilis new ideas. He didn''t expect that Ward Mike had a stand-in! still has this kind of devil fruit! This manipulable space is huge! ...The king of the enemy country is acting as an undercover agent, it looks very good! Even, Rilis had an idea to abandon this war altogether and let Wardbeck go directly, so that it would not conflict with their original purpose. But after thinking about it, he gave up! There are two reasons! First, it''s like this now. If you give up again, it will be a bit bad and hurt the morale of the soldiers! Secondly, this fruit ability of Wardbeck, although it is useless in battle, it is still very useful in war! It''s good to sneak into an enemy country to search for intelligence, or to pretend to be a minister of the other party directly to interfere with their strategic actions. Moreover, he can control it with his sincere attitude. If it is wasted here, It always feels a bit worthless! After getting the news, Lillis immediately called Ue Inoue Usuke, Ue Binqian and many other officers came to a conference call! After , he thought for a while, and asked Inoue Yousuke to call Wardbeck! From the perspective of Rilis, Wardback must know more about the situation in the Ward Kingdom than them, so I called him to see if he could give any good advice! on the deck. Lelis sat on a chair, and on the table in front of him, there was a large circle of phone bugs! And Hathaway was standing behind him, her eyes were red, and she could see that she had cried just now! The news of the death of Ward Mack just now made her feel revenge, but also recalled her father and queen, she couldn''t help crying on the spot! "Blubru!" Just then, one of the phone bugs rang. "Blubru!" "Blubru!" "Blubru!" ... Then all the phone bugs rang. Seeing this, Rilis picked up all the phone bugs one by one, and then all the microphones were placed in the middle. Lelis said to these microphones first: "Well, I think everyone knows what the purpose of the meeting is. I won''t repeat it anymore. Let''s start the meeting!" After , Inoue Yousuke''s voice came from one of the microphones, "The current situation is that all the maritime power of the Ward Kingdom has been destroyed, and three thousand soldiers have died!" "And Jinhu Island and Colossal Elephant Island combined nearly three thousand soldiers because of their maritime power being destroyed and unable to support them, they can only trap the island, which is equivalent to abolishing all!" "So, now we have to face only two thousand garrisons led by Nande in Ward Port, the Ace Cavalry of the Ward Kingdom, 1,000 Golden Tiger Cavalry and 500 Elephant Cavalry!" "Although facing this kind of strength, if it is a frontal battle, our 4,500 people may not have been able to fight! But well... the enemy''s king is his own!" "Ha ha!" "Haha!" "Hee hee!" As soon as I heard the last sentence, all the phone bugs heard unanimous laughter! I heard that everyone is in a good mood! Of course, this is also normal. After all, the enemy''s king is his own, and there is really no reason to lose! can''t find a reason to lose, then you can definitely win! Happy to win! Smile when you are happy! "Okay, let me start!" Shang Binqian''s voice came from one of the microphones, suppressing all the laughter, "Now, although our advantage is great, we can''t let the king surrender directly. , Shall we take over? This will definitely make the people of Ward Kingdom doubtful" "So, I think we should..." "Wait!" At this time, Ward Baker''s voice came out. After he interrupted Shang Binqian''s words, he said weakly, "This lord, I think I can surrender directly. The people in the Ward Kingdom are actually also I don''t doubt it!" "Uh... are you?" Shang Binqian couldn''t help asking, listening to this strange voice. "He is Wardbeck!" Inoue Yusuke helped to explain. "Oh!" Shang Binqian and this suddenly realized, and then he changed his voice and said seriously, "Go on!" In Shang Binqianhe''s opinion, Wardback''s opinions are still very valuable! "Actually, Ward Mike doesn''t like being a king very much, and even he used to be a general is not what he likes!" Wardback said surprisingly. "Oh!?" Others felt a little surprised at this sentence, but they didn''t interrupt Wardback, instead they raised their ears to listen to Wardback''s explanation! "Ward Mike''s dream when he was a child was to be an adventurer, go out on adventures, travel around to see the scenery! But life, there are nine out of ten unsatisfactory things! Adventurer, he finally did not take it!" "The reason is that more than 30 years ago, when he was thirteen years old, his father, who was once a general of the Whitby Kingdom, died young! And his father confessed to him before he died. Two things!" "The first thing is to protect the kingdom, protect the people, and become a general of the kingdom! Therefore, when he was young, he chose to join the army and eventually became the general of the kingdom!" "Wait!" At this moment, Hathaway interrupted him, and she couldn''t help asking, "Since he wants to protect the kingdom and the people, why does he usurp the throne?" "Oh, it''s Princess Hathaway!" Hearing this somewhat familiar voice, Wardback sighed a little. Back then, when he was playing Ward Mack, he met Hathaway several times, so he was very angry with her. The sound is fairly familiar! Afterwards, Wardbeck said with a deep meaning, "As for why he usurped the throne, there are many reasons. For example, his subordinates wanted to make him king. For example, at that time, his power had reached the peak, so he wanted to go further. Can only board that position!" "But those are not the main reasons, there are two main reasons! The first is that his mother was about to die at that time! The second is that if he didn''t reverse it, then he would be dead!" "Yep!?" These two reasons have puzzled everyone, but fortunately, everyone has this patience, so everyone is waiting for Wardback''s explanation! "Since his father passed away, his mother has been losing weight because he missed his father too much. In less than sixty years, she started to lose weight, and finally fell down one night five years ago!" "Fortunately, at the time, Ward Mack hired the best doctor to take care of her, and this barely helped her live for a few days, but what''s the use of just a few days?" At this time, in the King Ward''s palace, the king''s bedroom! "No, doesn''t he have the remnants of the phoenix?" While Wardback was talking on the phone, the three of Seiya were also listening behind him, and Seiya couldn''t help but question. "It''s useless, Phoenix''s things can only cure the injury, this kind of oily lamp will not cure!" Wardback covered the phone, explained to Seiya in a low voice, then picked up the phone and continued. "And at this time, he thought of something, that is, the national treasure of the Whitney Kingdom, the Pearl of Life! Such a thing can force a person who runs out of oil to live for a while!" "So, at that time, he asked the then king of the Whitney Kingdom, that is, Hathaway''s father, but in the end, he was rejected for the absurd reason that the national treasure is precious!" "And the second reason is that the former King of the Kingdom of Whitney wanted to kill him very much, because he controlled most of the country''s troops and had a high reputation among the people, which has threatened the status of the king! " "When he first became the general of the kingdom more than ten years ago, the king had already planned to kill him. Therefore, he issued some extremely dangerous missions to him many times, and wanted him to die in the mission!" "However, relying on his strong strength, strong will, and the legacy of the phoenix, he persisted, and his power and strength became stronger! This also caused the king to become more flustered, and the idea of ??killing him became stronger!" "Finally, five years ago, the king contacted some powerful underground assassins and attacked him! Fortunately, he was so powerful that he repelled the assassins, but he was seriously injured as a result! However, he also knew that as long as he was in one day , The king will definitely not give up the idea of ??killing him, next time he can be so lucky or not!" "So combining these two reasons, coupled with the promotion of his men at the time, and the second last words his father left to him. Take care of his mother. This last word conflicts with the first last word. Because of this, he broke out!" "The final result, as you all know, he won! And his mother also ate the Pearl of Life, but unfortunately he passed away a year later!" "Impossible, impossible, my father can never be like this!" Hathaway said in disbelief, clutching her head after listening. The king in Wardbecks words and the father king in her memory are completely two people, so she cant accept it! Lylis looked at her and said nothing. Lelis knew that Hathaway, who had survived five years of hardship, could not understand the human mind, the world, and the conspiracy and tricks? The reason why she can''t accept it now is just because that is her father, the father who is very stalwart in her heart! "By the way, how do you know so much?" Shang Binqian couldn''t help asking. Although Wardback is a stand-in for Ward Mike, it is impossible to know so many? "Don''t think that I am just his stand-in, but in fact, I, who have been living in his palace, know him better than his princess, and his princess is just a political marriage with him!" "Even after so many years of feelings between the two people! But I can''t compare myself with someone who was adopted by him 15 years ago when he was five, and got along every day!" "I play him every day, pondering him, and I, who is imprisoned in his palace, is also the object of his confession, so I know him very well! This is also the reason why I said before, even if he surrenders !" "I know him. Since his mother died four years ago, his heart is no longer in the kingdom. In the past four years, I have played him more and more times, and sometimes I haven''t watched it for more than half a month. Go to other people''s shadows! I know that he is going to sea, going to sea to pursue his childhood dreams, to take risks!" "And his situation was naturally noticed by his cronies and the princess. As the cronies who have worked hard with Wardmac until now, they also know that Wardmac has never been a king. Not a general! Its just that I got to this point by mistake for various reasons!" "Before his mother was here ~www.novelhall.com~ in order to take care of his mother. He can still be, but now his mother has gone, and he has no children, so his heart will naturally not stay here! So, just take There is no doubt in the kingdom for the reason of going out to sea and surrendering!" Speaking of which, Wardbeck originally wanted to stop, but in the end he hesitated to add and said, "Actually... although you killed His Majesty the King, I think there is also a trace of the King. Your Majesty wants to find the cause of death!" "He should be tired, he doesn''t want to be king anymore!" "But the king is not improper or improper. Those who support him, as well as the civilians who support him, have placed their expectations on him, making him have to be and have to stay!" "Therefore, he also wants to use your hands to find death. If you die, you will be a hundred. He no longer has to carry so many things on his back. He no longer has to struggle between dreams and reality! Otherwise, with the strength of His Majesty, If you really want to run, I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep him!" Hearing this, the three Seiya beside him were silent! Indeed, if you want to run with Ward Mike''s strength, I am afraid that a few people really can''t keep him! After learning about the Ward Kingdom, a group of people discussed it and decided to proceed with Wardbacks ideas! directly let him surrender! :. : Chapter 234： acting the next day. Early morning, the sun is shining! The palace hall. At this time, the princes and ministers were already waiting in the hall. After a while, Wardback wore a suit of armor and walked in with a gloomy face with a big iron gun! For playing Ward Mike, he is already perfect! Whether it''s momentum, expression, or walking posture, every movement, he has achieved the ultimate! Don''t talk about outsiders, even if they stand together in front of the princess, she can''t tell who is who! Of course, Ward Mike hid him well, so the princess didnt know that he existed alone! Wardback walked straight to the throne, turned around, put the iron spear aside, and slowly sat down! "See Your Majesty!" Upon seeing this, your Highness, a group of princes and ministers knelt on one knee and said respectfully in unison. Ward Baker did not speak, but in the usual posture of Ward Mike, waved his hand faintly, motioning them to get up! "Thank you, Your Majesty!" After shouting in unison, the princes and ministers got up and stood on both sides respectfully! "Your Majesty, the minister has something to report!" As soon as the routine was finished, Nande, the person in charge of Ward Port, looked anxious and couldn''t help standing up! Of course, in fact, when he stood up, almost all the princes and ministers knew what he was going to say. "Say!" Wardback said lightly. "Yesterday, the entire army led by General Goodley to support was wiped out. After that, the enemy''s target must be Port Ward, so I hope that your Majesty can send giant elephant cavalry to volunteer the port to avoid the port being broken! It threatens the entire island!" Nan De said anxiously. He is very anxious now, and there is no way he can not be anxious. After all, the enemy is about to reach his face. Even the time for this time to go up is from the time of deploying defenses, and finally took it out! "No need!" Wardback waved his hand and said indifferently. "Your Majesty???" Nand looked at him, and immediately showed a puzzled expression. However, Wardback did not explain to him, instead, he changed his voice, showing a tired look, and sighed, "That day, it has been five years, right?" As soon as these words came out, the supporters of Ward Mack in the audience and the pros shook in their confidence, and there was a bad feeling! They naturally knew that the day in Ward Mike''s words was that day! "Your Majesty!" Before Wardback could say the following, an old man in a black tuxedo with a big back and gray hair stood up frowning, as if he wanted to say something. He is the Prime Minister of the Ward Kingdom and the old man of Ward Mack, Wyndham Glenville! "Oh, no need to say more! You also know that I actually don''t want to sit here, I just got there for many reasons!" Wardback glanced at him, sighed, waved his hand, and continued. , "I discussed with them last night. I abdicated and took Gvelna to leave the kingdom. As long as you cooperate, they won''t kill you or move your property. You can choose to stay at that time!" In fact, the princess Gverna is one of the conditions for Wardback to join the Kingdom of Saint Martin after discussing with Lylis yesterday! When playing Ward Mike in the past, he inevitably made contact with this princess! Gwerna has no children, but when she is more than 20 years older, she has made Wardback, who has been an orphan since childhood, feel a trace of maternal love when getting along with her, resulting in a trace of abnormal love! Before, when Ward Mike was there, it was impossible to show this love, but now that Ward Mike is dead, there is no need to hide it! He told Lylis very clearly that he likes Gverna and wants to keep her! After thinking about it for a while, Lillis agreed. The princess is not a king, and there is no child between them. Just like Marcuss sister Opatra, Arthur also let her live. Come down. Moreover, as long as Wardback does this thing well, it is considered a great contribution, and it should be a reward for him. "Your Majesty!!!" Glenville was very excited. You must know that, as a **** supporter and father-in-law of Ward Mike, he is definitely the person who is most reluctant to abdicate Ward Mike. "Your Majesty, no!" "Your Majesty, we haven''t lost yet!" "Your Majesty, we can fight!" ... After , all the ministers excitedly stopped saying. Of course, there are powers, some are true supporters of Wardmac, and some are just superficial skills. People have different opinions. Only they know what they think! However, there is a small group of people in the hall who are very happy. They are hard-core supporters of the Whitney Kingdom! Before they had to hide for their own survival, but now that they have won, there is naturally no need to hide! Looking at the various expressions of His Highness, Wardback sighed again and said, "In fact, after Goodley''s defeat, we almost lost!" "After losing our maritime power, we were trapped on the island. No matter how we resisted, as long as they were blocked in the harbor, our kingdom would slowly die. They only had to drag it until we were weak. I can get in easily!" Having said this, Wardback took a deep breath, with a sad expression on his face, his eyes were red, the veins were exposed, and he shouted excitedly, "If you don''t surrender, then...I am afraid you will all die! !!!" After hearing these words, the cronies and hard-core supporters of His Highness Ward Mack were stunned! They didn''t expect that Ward Mike would surrender for this reason! "Your Majesty, we are not afraid of death!" "Your Majesty, the minister is going to fight them to the death!" "Your Majesty, the ministers are not afraid!" ... Now the ministers became more excited, and they showed firm expressions one by one! Wardback took a deep breath again, and after brewing the feelings in his heart, he lowered his head, clenched his hands tightly, and said in a low and hoarse voice, "But, I''m afraid!" The voice slowed down here, he suddenly raised his head, and after all the ministers saw his tearful face, they shouted excitedly, "I''m afraid, I''m afraid of you brothers who have been with me for many years, Those who support me, and those I love, are dead!!!" At this moment, Ward Baker is like the actor possessed, and the whole person of Ward Mack is played out vividly! "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty!" ... These cronies and hard-core supporters ~www.novelhall.com~ were emotionally shed tears. They did not expect that this was the reason for Wardmac''s surrender! In fact, this is Wardback''s special drama after discussing with Lylis! If only one is for freedom, for the sake of adventure, the reason for surrender seems a bit weak, so after discussing for a long time, another scene is added for these people to survive, which adds to his reason for surrender! "Okay!" At this point, Wardback knew that it was almost done, so he stood up, put away the sorrow on his face, exhaled deeply, wiped the tears from his face, relaxed his emotions, and revealed After the smile he hadn''t shown for a long time, he said, "You don''t have to be sad! My dream has never been to be a king or a general, but to be a free adventurer. I lost this time, or, at least, I can pursue my dream! " After finishing speaking, Wardback walked slowly down the hall, looking a bit lonely. And a group of ministers are watching him, watching him slowly walk out of this hall! As soon as he stepped out of the main hall door, Wardback sighed in secret. This surrendering scene exhausted all his energy. Fortunately, it was finally perfect! (//) :. : Chapter 235： Red nose "Well, well, I get it!" "Didn''t you recognize Hathaway as a student? Then you will be responsible for her enthronement ceremony!" "The army is the most important thing, so if you want to get caught, you don''t need to change the soldiers, but the officers and commanders must be changed. In this way, you can change the name of the ghost fire and let him be the general of the Whitney Kingdom in the future!" "Wraith doesnt understand military? Its okay, he is a pirate, of course I dont understand! You transfer some officers from the army and navy to manage the army, and he only needs to be responsible for fighting!" "As for the new arms dealer, don''t worry, I will find a few on the way when I go back!" "By the way, the civil service is also very important. You can ask Connie to transfer a group of experienced officials to replace the original officials!" "Those who are loyal to the Whitney Kingdom? Hmm...Let''s take a look, the ones that can be used, and the ones that are not can be replaced!" "If the nobles are willing to stay, they will stay, but the previous privileges are definitely gone. If they are unwilling, let them take things and get rid of them, and if they still dont work, just deal with them!" "Chesterton? Who? Oh, the father of Kareia who helped Inoue Yousuke escape! What happened to him? His son was killed because he saved Hathaway, and he was also imprisoned? Servi wants him to be the prime minister? Okay, let him be, but the officials under her will be replaced by ours!" "The national treasury and the king''s treasure house? The national treasury does not need to be moved. Let''s keep developing the Whitney Kingdom. As for the king''s treasure house, get back all three things!" "Wardbeck? He has good abilities. You let Inoue Yousuke train him for a period of time, which can come in handy in the future! Uh... he wants to settle in Saint Martin and wants a laboratory? Give it to him, this He has done a great job this time!" ... On the Skybreaker, in the bedroom, Arthur is lying on the bed, with his left arm around the sweet Lucia sleeping in his arms, and the phone worm in his right, handling the Ward Kingdom with ease, no, now it belongs to the Whitney Kingdom. Many funerals! After a while, he put down the phone. Gently put Lucia in his arms on the bed, Arthur got out of the bed, walked to the window, looked at the sun rising high in the distance, exhaled deeply, stretched out and sighed, "It''s again What a good day!" He had a wonderful night last night, and he is in a very good mood today! Although Lucia is a mermaid, although a mermaid will not grow feet when he is less than thirty years old, but... there is also an upper body! "Broken Sky Machine, order to go down, I will have hot pot for breakfast on the deck!" Arthur said with a smile. "Yes!" A cold mechanical sound rang out of thin air. Then, Arthur went to wash and take a shower, then left the bedroom and came to the deck. When Arthur got up, he was already three poles in the sun, so now there are not many people on the deck, some, some fish, and some murlocs. "Your Majesty!" After seeing Arthur on the upper deck, all the people on the deck turned back and greeted Arthur respectfully. "Hmm!" Arthur smiled and nodded, and replied, "Go and do your business!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" After everyone agreed, they went to their own affairs. At this time, the hot pot was already ready, and it was placed in front of the bow. Arthur walked straight over and sat in a chair. "Gululu!" Looking at the boiling butter hot pot bottom, my appetite was greatly moved! Although the Broken Sky is sailing in the waters of a summer island, the weather is very hot, but it does not affect Arthur''s mood of eating hot pot. Fish balls, fish cakes, beef balls, tripe, snowflake beef, spicy beef, coriander, lettuce, all the same things were stirred in the pot and entered Arthur''s mouth. Eating and eating, suddenly, Arthur frowned and seemed to find something wrong! The next moment, he raised his arm and dangled it from his forehead, and a coin appeared in his palm! "Duang!" The coin pops up! "Cracking!" A flash of lightning flashed. "Boom" The coin flew out toward the sea ahead and bombarded directly into the sea. "Kakkaka!" After , accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation, the Skybreaker silently stretched out the anchor and extended towards the place where the coin bombarded. After a while, the anchor came back. Moreover, it was not only the anchor that came back this time, but also an octopus-shaped sea king that was more than two hundred meters in size behind the anchor. Seeing this, the waiters on the boat stepped forward and skillfully picked up the octopus-shaped sea king, then cut and disassembled it. After a while, plates of freshly cut octopus meat were brought to Arthur''s table by the waiter. "Well, yes, this sea king tastes very good!" Chewing fresh octopus meat, Arthur said with satisfaction. An hour after eating this meal, Arthur put down his chopsticks contentedly. At this moment, a pirate ship suddenly appeared in the distance. "Hey, there are pirates? Uh...what a familiar pirate group!" Looking at the big red-nosed skull banner in the distance, Arthur sighed a little, and he recognized its origin at once. The captain of this ship is amazing! was only nineteen years old, and had experienced many things that no one else would encounter in his entire life! I''ve played with One Piece, played against Edward Newgate with the white beard, played against Red Shanks, and even fought against the Flying Pirates, the Eight Treasures, the Ward Pirates, and so on. Over. Moreover, not only the pirates, but also the fleet led by Zefa, who is still a navy admiral, have fought, and in the future, they will successfully escape from the hands of the three navy admirals. Even a semi-official pirate like Qiwuhai, he has fought, and although he was defeated, nothing happened! Throughout his life, he has survived the constant death! Even if he offends the protagonist, he still mixes well. Nothing happens. He even mixes with Qiwuhai, and frequently appears next to the protagonist, mixing many shots. That''s right, he is the legendary clown Kibba who has the lucky color and domineering, uh... Bucky! It can be said that he deserves his name for this lucky look and domineering! ...If you are not lucky enough, you will die so early! "But, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, what did Bucky come to the Great Waterway for? Shouldn''t he stay in the East China Sea?" Arthur murmured. and the other side. Buckys boat. At this time, Bucky, who is only nineteen years old this year, is standing on the deck holding a treasure map and looking at it with excitement. While watching it, he mumbles: "It''s almost there, it''s almost there!" "Captain, it''s not good!" At this moment, the watchman suddenly shouted. "What''s wrong..." Bucky raised his head impatiently while looking at the treasure map. When he was about to say something, he was suddenly stunned because he saw the 200-meter-long ship ahead. After a few seconds, he reacted immediately, turned his head, and yelled anxiously to the control room behind him, "Quick, turn around, get out of here!" Bucky, who has been in the great waterway, knows naturally. On the great waterway, there are only two kinds of people who can drive big boats that are different from ordinary people, one is the strong, the other is the stronger! As for ordinary people, if they dare to drive such a boat, they will be shot sooner or later. If they are unlucky, they will be killed directly! So, he decided to escape very decisively! But, the next moment, something that made him split his eyes happened! Before his ship turned its bow, the ship suddenly raised its speed, slammed into the sea at an unreasonably fast speed, and drove towards him! :. : Chapter 236： Bucky from the Heart My name is Bucky! Ba is the Ba of Kiba, Ki is the Ki of Kiba! A pirate from the heart, a pirate who loves treasures, a pirate with many secrets hidden in his heart! But today, besides still being in the heart... My secret, seems to have been discovered! My treasure, it seems to be gone too! Only because of a sudden encounter in the sea! ---------- On the deck of the Skybreaker! Bucky the clown is kneeling on the ground with his hands raised, the crew of his boat kneeling behind him in the same posture, and Arthur is sitting right in front of him, holding a notebook, smiling. Looked at him. "Name!" Arthur asked with a smile. "Kiba!" Bucky rolled his eyes and decisively said a fake name! "Okay, Bucky!" Arthur smiled and wrote his name in his notebook. "I''m talking about Kiba, it''s Kiba! Not Bucky!" Bucky quickly corrected him when he heard it. "Okay, Bucky!" Arthur smiled slightly, and didn''t mean to correct it. "I..." Bucky originally wanted to say something, but when he looked at the holy warrior behind Arthur, he decisively came to his heart, with a flattering expression on his face, said, "Ba Just Bucky!" "Age!" Arthur continued to ask. "Fifteen!" Bucky''s eyes rolled again, reporting his age. In his opinion, people always have a lot of patience and tolerance towards teenagers! Reporting the low age may be of unexpected use. However, Arthur, who knew him very well, ignored what he said, but calculated Bucky''s grade in his heart! The first time Bucky met Luffy was in 1520. He was about 37 years old at that time, and now it is 1502, which means he should be 19 years old this year! "Oh, nineteen years old!" Arthur pretended to be suddenly enlightened, holding a pen and writing in his notebook. Now, even if Bucky is stupid, he knows that the other person must know him, or he knows some things about him, otherwise how can his name and age be right? If it is right once, it can be said to be an accident, but it must be intentional twice! "Gender, uh...male!" Gender Arthur didn''t ask Bucky. This is obvious, so don''t ask. "Origin!" Arthur asked with a deep meaning. "Hey!" Bucky heard a quick heartbeat! What he fears most is when people ask him this! Dont look at Roger, the One Piece is very powerful, you can brag about being with One Piece when you go out! But it is also very dangerous! Especially after Roger''s death, the navy kept searching for Roger''s subordinates, once he was found, even if he was just a trainee crew member, it would definitely be the rhythm of being chased to death by the navy! Therefore, as a pirate from the heart, he hides his details very well, even his current subordinates dont know it! "I was born in a small town in the East China Sea. My parents passed away when I was very young. I grew up alone and became a pirate at the age of fifteen to get enough food. Slowly grow up...!" Faced with Arthur, who seemed to know a lot about him, Bucky could only bite the bullet and compose the story of an orphan who grew up hard, and after all his hardships, he finally became an honest pirate captain. But... Seeing him composing a story, Arthur closed the notebook in his hand, with a smile on his face! "This is how I came from!" Bucky looked at Arthur with some dodgy eyes and summed up. "Well, the compilation is good!" After Arthur said with a smile, he changed his voice and asked, "Why did you run when you saw my boat?" Although he knew he was editing, Arthur who was in a good mood today did not care about him. Anyway, Arthur knew his origins, and the reason for asking this was just to tease him! And Bucky also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Although they knew he was editing, they didnt care about it, right? Just don''t care! But Arthurs immediate question made him slander, "Why dont you know it in your heart? Then the two hundred-meter-long boat, aggressively driving towards my twenty-meter-long boat, can I not? Run? Dont you run to die?" Of course, he didn''t dare to say that on the surface, but his face changed, showing a flattering expression, and said: "I didn''t run, but after seeing your boat, I was going to step aside and give way!" "Hehe!" Arthur looked at him again with a smile. What he said, Arthur didn''t believe a punctuation mark! Bucky glanced at Arthurs expression, bit the bullet and emphasized, "What I said is true!" Arthur still looks at him like that! "Flop!" The panic in Bucky''s heart is even worse! "I...hehe!" Originally, he wanted to bite the bullet and explain, but after glancing at the holy warrior behind Arthur, he shrank his neck decisively, laughed twice, and his voice turned weak. Explained, "I saw your subordinates, didnt I have no resistance!" En, after Arthur''s boat stopped Bucky''s boat, Bucky did not resist! The main reason was to stop the ship that was about to escape, Shura cut out a huge slash with a hand knife, and cut off the sails and masts of the ship a few hundred meters away! Bucky at the time was decisive! When Arthurs people boarded his boat and wanted to catch him and his men, Bucky and his men were already kneeling on the ground! No way, how can he run as a fruit-powered person in this vast ocean? So it can only be like this! "Well, I''ll let you go on this issue!" Seeing Bucky''s weakened look, Arthur smiled indifferently, and didn''t care about him. "Then the next question, what are you doing here?" Arthur continued to ask. What are you doing here? When he heard this, Bucky''s heart became flustered again. If you say it straight, maybe the treasure will be lost! But if you dont say... Bucky glanced cautiously at the few saints who were staring in front of him, and his body suddenly became cold! On the one hand, it is the treasure he regards as the true meaning of life~www.novelhall.com~ On the other hand, it is the safety of others... , it''s so hard to choose! He is reluctant to give up! In the end, Bucky gritted his teeth and prepared to make up a story! In his opinion, things like name, age, and history are past events that can be investigated, but searching for treasures is a current thing. It is impossible to find out, right? However, he forgot at this moment, he still has men! "Treasure, the boss is here to find the treasure!" "Yes! The boss said he brought us to find the treasure!" "That''s right, that''s right, Boss Bucky said he is looking for treasure!" ... The pirates behind him rushed to sell Bucky one by one! The next moment, Bucky turned his head abruptly, looking at the group of subordinates scrambling to betray him, his face gradually showed despair. What kind of evil did I do in my last life? How could there be such a subordinate? "Oh, treasure?" Arthur murmured with interest, his eyes lit up and he looked at Bucky with scorching eyes. Feeling this gaze, Bucky''s heart is awfully cold, he already understands what will happen next. woo woo, Lao Tzus treasure! ! ! woo woo, my treasure! ! ! (//) :. : Chapter 237： cruel "Woooooo---" Bucky knelt on the ground, clutching the two feet of a treasure map with both hands, with a pitiful and tearful expression on his face. On the other side of the treasure map he was holding, a big hand also grabbed the treasure map. "Let go!" Arthur said sharply, pulling at the treasure map slightly. "Woo woo woo---" Bucky cried bitterly, holding on tighter! No way, Arthur had to step on Bucky''s face with his sixty-five yard big foot. With this support point, he pulled hard and pulled out the treasure map. "Wow----my treasure map!" Seeing that his beloved treasure map disappeared from his hand, Bucky cried, crying desperately on the ground, crying very heartbreakingly, his face was sullen, and his red nose became even worse. famous! Watching this scene, Arthur thought he should have sympathy for Bucky or the emotions that he could not bear, but he didnt know how, watching Buckys heart-piercing look, he just wanted to laugh, inexplicably want to laugh. . But Bucky is like this. Wouldn''t it be too cruel if he laughed? He is a kind person! Is it not so good to do such a cruel thing? But he then thought, he is a king, can''t he even laugh unscrupulously? Forget it, let him go! Be cruel! Who called me the king? "Hahahaha!" So, Arthur stood in front of the crying Bucky holding the treasure map and let out a merciless laugh. "Hahaha!" Then, the people of Saint Martin''s Kingdom on the boat also laughed. In the end, even the members of the pirate group kneeling behind Bucky were infected by the laughter and laughed likewise. "Wow---" After hearing these laughter, especially the laughter of the people behind him, a sense of despair being abandoned by everyone couldn''t help but rise from the bottom of Bucky''s heart, so he cried even worse! For a time, desperate crying and merciless laughter formed a weird symphony on this deck. It took a long time before Arthur stopped laughing. "Hoo---" He first rubbed his temples, then took a deep breath, relaxed his emotions, and then picked up the treasure map in his hand. Looking at this treasure map made of parchment paper, which is a little yellow and looks a bit historical, what Arthur first thought was not to see the treasure there, but to remember when he was a child! Almost every little boy dreamed of hunting treasures when he was young! I dreamed that I could follow a treasure map and dug a box full of gold in a cave in a certain mountain. From then on, I lived with spicy sticks and lost one package after eating, one box of firecrackers, and one box of chic. day! Arthur is no exception, he also had this idea when he was a child. even found a so-called treasure map drawn on A4 paper at home. And he followed the treasure map, and he really found the so-called treasure in his room... His father''s one thousand dollars in private money! That beating! His memory is still fresh! That night his father went to the doctor with two dark circles under his eyes and bruises all over his body! And he was tearful, holding the one hundred dollars rewarded by his mother, and happily lived a period of chic days of eating a pack of spicy sticks and losing a pack of firecrackers! Later, he went looking for this kind of treasure when he had no money! has also succeeded several times, each time he can get a reward ranging from fifty to a hundred, and he can live a period of time gracefully. It''s a pity that his father learned fine, and he didn''t put money at home, he would never have a chance again! "Ah, that''s really a carefree and happy life!" Arthur couldn''t help showing a general smile on his face! After thinking for a long time, he struggled out of the memory and turned his attention to this treasure map. The treasure map is very simple, not too complicated. There are several islands on it, and it also says the waterway of the great waterway, and how far the island is going. Arthur could tell at a glance that the treasure was in the sea where they were. He estimated in his heart that the treasure island is not far from them, it''s about half an hour''s voyage. But... are you going? Arthur doubted the authenticity of Bucky''s treasure map in his heart! No way, who told him that Bucky got him this unreliable stuff! If Luffy took the treasure map, Arthur would definitely go! After all, the protagonist, once there is a treasure map, there will definitely be a series of events behind, and there will be some good things appearing in a high probability! After thinking about it, Arthur decided to ask before talking, otherwise, wouldnt it be a waste of time if he didnt find it? "Bucky, don''t cry, where did your treasure map come from?" Arthur asked Bucky, kicking him twice with his foot. "Wow----treasure map!!!" Bucky not only ignored Arthur, but also cried louder! "Answer my question honestly, I will give you a bit when I find the treasure!" Arthur said helplessly. Hearing this, Bucky''s cries stopped abruptly. He wiped the tears and nose from his face with his arm, looked at Arthur, and asked hesitantly, "Really?" "Really!" Arthur said sincerely. A little bit, how much will this be at that time is not what he said? "This treasure map is what I seized when I was a trainee crew member after we defeated a pirate group! At that time, the captain saw that I liked it, so he gave it to me!" Bucky hesitated and finally chose Believe in Arthur! Of course, the main reason is that he has no other choice. Now the treasure map is in Arthur''s hands. He doesn''t say anything! trainee crew! ? Arthur only caught the point! Bucky was there as a trainee crew member, but he knew it all! If Bucky bought or grabbed this picture by himself~www.novelhall.com~ he might not believe it, but if Roger gave it, the credibility would have risen to 80%! The remaining 20% ??is what they seized was originally a fake treasure map! "Do you know the origin of this treasure map?" Arthur pondered for a moment and asked. Although the location of the treasure is drawn carefully on this treasure map, it does not have the slightest description of its origin. "Origin?" Bucky carefully recalled the process of getting this treasure map at the time, and hesitated for a moment. kingdom!" Really! Arthur is sure! Roger has the experience of listening to the sounds of all things, and even historical texts can be directly "listened", let alone a treasure map? Therefore, if he can say this, then this treasure map is absolutely true! But... "A powerful kingdom!?" After Arthur murmured a few words, he said with a smile, "Okay, then go out and find the treasure!" Soon, Heaven Breaking Machine was activated! It dragged Bucky''s small broken ship without its poles toward the island on the treasure map. :. : Chapter 238： Abnormal protrusion sand! small! This is Arthur''s first impression of the island he has just logged in. This island is not so much an island as it is an island reef. It has a half-moon shape, with a total area of ??10 acres, and it is full of sand, without any vegetation, and no stones! "How can I find this?" Arthur couldn''t help having a headache! The treasure map does not indicate any markers or how to find the treasure. In this case, even if the sandy reef only has ten acres, it is not easy to find! Unless the entire island is turned over! En, Arthur can do it! But here comes the problem. What is the treasure? How deep is hidden? What protection is there? He didn''t know these, so he didn''t dare to turn the island over, otherwise, what if he accidentally injured the treasure? "Let''s scan it with your knowledge first!" In desperation, Arthur could only do it like this! To be honest, seeing and hearing color is really good for perceiving creatures, but searching for treasures, especially the treasure under the sand, unless there is a special seeing and hearing color like Roger, otherwise it is useless at all! Because these treasures have no "sounds", seeing and hearing colors search for things without "sounds", just like searching for stones like heat, they can''t be sensed at all! But, it''s better than nothing, it''s better than just looking for it! Arthur closed his eyes, letting out the color of what he saw and heard. Miro, Shura, Bucky, Pirate... All the people who followed him off the boat came to his mind for the first time. Then, he covered the entire island with sights and sounds. Hermit crabs, crabs, sea turtles, sand worms...These marine creatures also entered the range of his perception. After a long time. He couldn''t help frowning. Except for the marine life and them, no, nothing was perceived. Fortunately, he had already expected this, so there was no disappointment. En, since you can''t perceive it by seeing or hearing, you can only come manually! "Bucky, you take your hands down to find the treasure!" Arthur said in a deep voice to Bucky behind him. "Yes, yes!" When Bucky heard it, his eyes lit up, and he immediately nodded and agreed. Bucky couldnt ask for the treasure, and Arthur also agreed to give him a bit of the treasure, which made him more motivated to find the treasure! Then, Bucky took his men and searched the island. "Not enough, Bucky is too few people!" Arthur looked at Bucky who was searching, and frowned slightly. Bucky is now at the start-up stage, and there are not many people under him, only 21. It is far less than the number of the Bucky Pirates later, not even his deputy captain and the bosses. reset! At this point, people want to search the ten acres of sand. When will they find it? "You go to the boat and get some people down, and help find them together!" Arthur groaned and ordered Milo on the side. "Yes!" Milo nodded respectfully, turned around and went back to the boat to call for someone. After a while, he brought more than fifty waiters and more than 80 murlocs down! "Whoever finds the location of the treasure first will reward him with 10 million Baileys or 1 million Saint Martins!" For these own waiters and fish people, Arthur directly and generously rewarded them! For a while, these waiters and fish people became excited. Ten million Baileys! This is not a small sum for them! Although having this money is not enough for them to enjoy the rest of their lives, it is also enough for their living standards to rise several levels! Soon, these waiters and fish people, who were inspired by Arthur''s words, rushed into the island in a hurry, and started on the island like Bucky and his party, and searched for it! One hour passed! was not found, and there was no clue! Two hours passed! still not found! Three hours... Four hours... Until the sun sets, a group of people rummaged through the island, without any clues! For a while, everyone began to doubt the authenticity of the treasure map! Even Arthur couldn''t help but doubt it! But thinking that this was given by Roger, there shouldn''t be anything wrong, right? Look for two more days, if you cant find it, forget it! Arthur set a time for himself in his heart! late at night! At this time, everyone else fell asleep on the boat! And Arthur sat alone on the beach! "Wow!" The waves are constantly beating this sandy island. "Whoo--- The sea breeze blew on the island slightly, dispelling the hot climate in the summer island waters a lot, giving Arthur sitting on the beach a refreshing feeling. With the soft light from the moon like a bright mirror in the sky and stars in the sky, Arthur took out the sheepskin treasure map and studied it. Just then, a ray of moonlight shone on the map. Yep! ? Arthur suddenly discovered that something seemed to flash past on the map! So, he quickly adjusted the angle of holding the map! After adjusting for a while, he finally saw clearly what was passing by. is the map, the map of his island! Under the moonlight, the painting on the map was completely different from what he had seen in the morning, and a half-moon-shaped island glowing with soft light emerged from the painting! is the island where he is now! And the two crescent corners of the island on the map are emitting a little blue light! "Cracking!" The next moment, Arthur immediately transformed into an electric light, disappeared from the middle of the island, and appeared on the corner below. This corner was also searched by his people before! But apart from the potholes dug, nothing was found! Anyway, since this point is marked on the map, there is definitely something wrong with this point! Arthur first perceives with the domineering look and hearing. still did not sense anything. After thinking for a while, he simply rolled up his sleeves and dug up. The armed color covers his hands and stretches out a little. His hands immediately turned into two huge black shovel! "---" He is like practicing iron sand palm~www.novelhall.com~ and he inserted his hand into the sand. shovel hard. Suddenly, the yellow sand flew up! One meter square of sand was shoveled out of a fifty centimeter pit by him. After , he danced with both hands, as if convulsed, digging frantically. one meter. two meters ... five meters ... fifteen meters ... twenty meters. There is it! ! ! Finally, after digging twenty meters, he suddenly found something! This is a bright blue round crystal the size of a palm. After wiping the sand on the crystal, he carefully played with the crystal, but unfortunately, after playing with it for a while, nothing was found! But, think about two points on the map! This thing should be a pair, right? So Arthur followed the book and successfully found another blue crystal in another corner. The moment he just got another bead, the sudden change came out! "Rumble!" The whole island shook suddenly. Arthur clearly felt that the island was rising! :. : Chapter 239： See His Royal Highness After a minute, the shaking and rising of the island stopped. At this time, Arthur, who spread his wings and danced in the sky, could see the whole picture of the island clearly. He couldn''t help but exclaimed, "How can this island be a living thing? I don''t even perceive it. To?" I saw a huge black cow that was ten kilometers long and seven kilometers high on the half-moon-shaped island where he was originally located! The **** cow stood directly above the sea, most of its body was exposed to the surface of the sea, and the half-moon-shaped island reef that was originally full of sand became two huge horns! "Ang---" After waking up, it first shook its huge body and shook its head. After it cleaned all the sand and debris on its body, it roared up to the sky, then stopped and stood quietly. In the sea, as if dead! , "Buzz!" At this moment, Arthur in the sky suddenly felt that the two blue crystal **** in his hand were constantly shaking, as if being pulled by an inexplicable gravitational force, pulling him there. general. After thinking for a while, Arthur flew towards the **** bull following the direction of the crystal''s lead, and finally he fell between the two huge horns of the bull''s head. next moment. "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation, where he was standing, on the back of the **** cow''s head, a square hole five meters long and five meters wide suddenly cracked, and this hole extended downwards and extended a bottomless. Metal corridor. Seeing this, Arthur was about to walk in subconsciously. But after two steps, he seemed to have thought of something, his figure stopped, and he stopped! "Although I don''t feel any sense of danger, it''s better to be careful and check it out first!" Arthur frowned and murmured. Then, with a thought in his heart, an invisible wave stretched into the corridor. After investigating for a while, he confirmed that there was no problem before he put away his domineering appearance and walked in cautiously. "Da da da!" The corridor is very long and empty. Every time Arthur goes down, his steps reverberate. Down thousands of stairs, after a distance of two to three hundred meters, Arthur finally passed through this corridor and came to a square passage made of metal. The channel is also very long. I can''t see the end at first glance. There are some unknown luminous ores regularly inlaid on both sides. The dazzling light and the silver iron wall reflect each other, illuminating the entire channel transparently. has reached this point, and there is no hesitation, Arthur walked directly along the passage. one kilometer two kilometers three kilometers After walking four kilometers, Arthur came to the end of the passage. There are two big iron doors at the end of the passage, but they are not locked. "Crack!" Arthur pushed gently, and the door opened. What caught the eye was a huge square. The square was square. Arthur looked around and estimated in his heart, it was about one square kilometer in area. The most conspicuous thing in the entire square was a giant dragon in the center! One head is about 500 meters in size, and it occupies more than half of this square. It is a black metal dragon with wings spread, head high and chest tall, with a hideous face and scarlet eyes. It looks mighty and domineering. at this time. "Buzz!" The two blue crystal **** in Arthur''s hand began to vibrate violently again, seeming to want to get out of his hand. This time, Arthur chose to let go directly. In an instant, the crystal ball broke away from his hand, turned into two blue streams, and shot directly into the black dragon''s mouth. after that. "Rumble!" The black dragon seemed to come alive. After twisting his body, he lowered his head and opened his mouth to aim at where Arthur was. At this time, Arthur also saw a black iron door inside the black dragon''s mouth. Why is it still a door? This is his first thought! Of course, I have come here, and there is nothing to think about. Arthur walked in directly towards the black dragon''s mouth and opened the door directly! "Crack!" The door opened! "boom!" Arthur pulled him up again in an instant, with a puzzled and surprised expression on his face. He couldn''t help but think... Is my opening method wrong? Still saying I didnt wake up? or... try to open it again! ? There were many doubts in Arthur''s heart. Then, he opened the door tentatively. I saw that there was still an old face smiling like a chrysanthemum. "boom!" Arthur immediately closed the door again, and then thought about it with his hand on his chin. its not right! Normally, shouldn''t there be gold jewelry or the like in the treasure map? Even the treasures of the kingdom should be equipped with armors and weapons, right? And, based on the distance he just walked, his current position is exactly in the center of the **** body. Generally speaking, this kind of place is not a treasure room, but a control room or power room, right? Why is there an old man in there? An old man was found in the treasure map. What kind of ghost development is this? He is here to find the treasure, not the old man! But, having said that, this old man is indeed a bit weird, he didn''t even feel the old man from his previous experience? It''s normal to say that I don''t feel the huge black cow by seeing and hearing the color! After all, he looked like a **** cow from the outside, but after he got inside, he knew that it was a mechanical creation produced by black technology, so it was normal to not feel the sound. But it''s a bit unreasonable if I don''t feel that old man who looks alive! After hesitating for a while, Arthur was still ready to open the door to see what the old man was! "Crack!" The door was pushed open by Arthur again. He didn''t close the door again this time, but faced the smile like a chrysanthemum. He was 1.7 meters tall and wrinkled. He was wearing a black tuxedo with gold rims and a thin, thin old man with long white hair. At the same time, after taking a closer look at the old man, he also found something wrong with the old man! He...not a person! is the soul! Although it looks no different from a normal person, Arthur, who has Seireitei and Xuyegong, recognized it at a glance! Moreover, the old man is still floating. There is a disc under him, and on the disc is a lifelike dragon over a meter large and roaring upward! En, except for roaring up to the sky, it is no different from the black dragon that Arthur saw outside! And the two blue crystal **** he got before were inlaid in the eyes of the dragon, making the whole dragon look agile~www.novelhall.com~ Then, the old man made one Things that made Arthur stunned. "See His Royal Highness!" The old man bowed and saluted. "Wait...what did you say?" Arthur was shocked. "See His Royal Highness?" The old man looked at Arthur with some puzzlement. "Prince? Me?" Arthur pointed to himself incredulously. He confirmed that he had never seen this old man! Besides, he hasn''t been a prince for many years, why is anyone calling him a prince? "That''s right!" The old man nodded and confirmed. "I haven''t seen you either, how did you know me? Besides, I haven''t been a prince for many years, why did I call me a prince?" Arthur asked with a wrinkle. "Oh!" When the old man heard it, he seemed to understand something, showing a suddenly realized expression, and then said with a smile, "When you enter here, I am sure you are a prince, because only royal blood can enter here!" "Royal family?" After Arthur murmured a few words, he frowned and asked, "Are you from our Pendragon family?" "Wait! Pendragon? What is that?" Now the old man was a little puzzled. "Well!? You are not our Pendragon family?" Arthur asked suspiciously. Suddenly, the two of them fell into weird silence while staring at their small eyes! :. : Chapter 240： Pen Dragon and D The two were silent for a long time. The old man slowly opened his mouth and asked: "How did you come here?" "Treasure map, a treasure map!" Arthur said bluntly. "What treasure map?" The old man frowned, somewhat puzzled. "This is it!" Arthur took out the treasure map in his arms and unfolded it to the old man. The old man seemed to know this treasure map. When he saw the treasure map, his face showed a sigh and a sorrowful expression, his eyes were full of memories, and the whole person floated in a daze. After watching for a long time, he came back to his senses and continued to ask, "Then how did you get this map?" "I got it from a pirate, what happened..." Arthur roughly explained the ins and outs of the matter to the old man. Hearing the words, the old man nodded, and after filtering all the things in his mind, he roughly understood the whole story. He said seriously: "No matter what your surname is and how you came here, there is nothing wrong with your bloodline, otherwise you won''t be able to get in! Blood! The old man said the word twice! A gleam of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and he couldn''t help asking, "You have been talking about blood and blood, how do you know that blood is not wrong?" "These two! These two can check what is contained in the gene. Only the person with the correct blood will start it. After the others get it, they are just two ordinary blue crystal balls!" The old man pointed The two blue eyes of the black dragon beneath him explained patiently. DNA verification! ? Arthur is a bit clearer! However, more doubts appeared in his mind! He frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "Who are you? What kingdom are you from?" "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Chretien de Troia, the chief butler of the royal family of King Tik. You can call me the butler of Troia!" Troia smiled and saluted. . "Tike Kingdom?" After Arthur murmured a few words, he recalled carefully. In the end, he confirmed that he had never heard the name of this kingdom! "Yes, we are the first kingdom of the Great Channel, the Kingdom of Tike!" Troia proudly said, and then his face changed suddenly and hurriedly asked, "By the way, when is it now?" "Haiyuanli is 1,502 years!" Arthur answered directly without hesitation. Suddenly, Troya seemed to understand something, with a wry smile on his face, and said, "It turns out that six hundred years have passed!" 600 years? Arthur caught the keyword! He analyzed this keyword carefully, and extracted a lot of information from Troya''s words! Tik Kingdom should be the kingdom 600 years ago, and Troya has survived for 600 years, but he was unaware of this 600 years, so he asked Arthur the question of time! "What kind of kingdom is Tik Kingdom? And you said it has been in the past six hundred years, how did you survive? And why didn''t I perceive you from my previous experience and domineering? And where is this place?" Arthur again Many doubts were raised. "Tik Kingdom..." After Troya murmured a few words, a look of memory appeared on his face. After a while, it turned into a relieved expression, and then said, "I will tell you Lets talk about the Kingdom of Tike in detail. As for the following questions, I will talk to you later!" "Okay!" Arthur nodded. "Our Tike Kingdom is the first kingdom of the Great Navigation Route, and it was the kingdom with the most advanced technology in the world at that time. There are also many scientists and strong people in our kingdom, with a population..." Troia looked back with a look of memories. Slowly talked about the Kingdom of Tike with Arthur. From science and technology, to population, to political system, to military system, to the powerful and scientists of the kingdom and so on. In general, Arthur compared it. In terms of technology, this kingdom is many times stronger than the current Saint-Martin kingdom, but in terms of the strong, it is almost the same as the current Saint-Martin kingdom. In addition to the king, other strengths are even To be so weak! "Our national flag is a dragon, which is the one you see now. At that time, we, the strong in the kingdom, will be given titles by the king. Because the dragon represents the power in our country, these titles will be The power of the strong, plus dragons form a seal..." Speaking of this, Troya was stunned. He looked at Arthur, his face gradually showing joy, and said excitedly, "Pendragon, Pendragon! Yes, it must be the fourth prince. , The fourth prince is not dead!!!" Afterwards, he looked at Arthur, smiled and shook his head, and said clearly, "No wonder you don''t know what this place is. I originally thought that your inheritance was broken in a certain generation! So you are the fourth prince one. Its so fateful for you to be here!" "Hmm!?" Arthur showed a confused expression as he listened to him. Seeing this, Troya waved his hand, and a line of letters composed of souls appeared in front of him. Pointing to the letters, he explained to Arthur, "Look!" I saw pendragon letters appear in front of him! "Pendragon?" Arthur looked at him suspiciously! "Yes, it''s Pendragon! Keep watching!" Troya nodded, then waved again. The Pen in front of Pendragon disappeared instantly and became a Dragon! "Dragon?" "Yes, this is the dragon, the title of our kingdom, then you continue to watch!" Troia waved again. Pen is added in front of Dragon, but this time Pen is separate from dragon! "Pen pen, pen... Dragon?" "Yes, it is the pen dragon. At that time, the fourth prince of our kingdom was named the pen dragon. Because of the ability of his pen and pen fruit, he was named the pen dragon!" Troya said excitedly. When he said so, Arthur also recalled the ancestors of the Pendragon family. According to the record, the ancestors of their family did come from the Great Channel, but different from the kingdom mentioned by Troya, they came from a small fishing village! Of course, the ancestors were not from the small fishing village, they were washed into the small fishing village by the waves! At that time, he didn''t know why he was washed up on the beach of the small fishing village, and he was still covered with wounds, dying, and looked like he was about to die. Fortunately, a kind-hearted girl from the fishing village passed by at the time, saved him and took care of him carefully. He, he is not dead! From then on, he called himself Pendragon Cornwall, lived in a fishing village, and later married the girl who saved him as his wife, and then he had the Arthur line. When Arthur told Troya about the record of his ancestor, Troya was immediately excited! "Yes, Cornwall is the name of the fourth prince!" Troia nodded excitedly. "Then how could he be seriously injured and live in a small fishing village?" Arthur was a little puzzled. No matter how a prince, it is impossible to fall to this level, right? Hearing the words, the excitement on Troya''s face disappeared immediately, with a heavy color on his face, a trace of pain flashed in his eyes, and he slowly explained, "The world government is the world government! Because our kingdom is getting stronger and stronger~www.novelhall.com~ and it still inherits the letter, so the world government at that time was ready to attack us, and the first of these was to travel and venture outside alone to exercise our strength. In addition to the king, the kingdoms most powerful four prince Tick Cornwall!" "At that time, we received the news that the prince of Cornwall was knocked down into the sea by the powerful of the world government, and his life and death were unknown. At that time, we all thought that the fourth prince, who was a fruit power person, must be dead after being knocked down to the bottom of the sea. Still alive!" and many more! World government? Arthur frowned and asked suspiciously, "The world government started on you, why?" "On the one hand, it is because our kingdom has become stronger and has become the first kingdom on the great waterway, threatening the rule of the world government. On the other hand, it is because our Tike Kingdom inherits the alphabet. Of course, most of the reason is that we inherit that Letters!" Troya explained with a wry smile. "Letters?" Arthur was puzzled again. "Well, letters! The national flag of our Tike Kingdom is a dragon, and there is no reason why the strongest person in the country is named a dragon!" Troya said, waved his hand, and formed the Dragon letters in front of him. Then, with a serious expression on his face, after taking a deep breath, he waved his hand and said solemnly, "The reason is...we are D!" While talking, the letter behind Dragon disappeared in an instant, leaving only a big D word! :. : Chapter 241： Luffy and I are relatives After hearing Troya''s words, as if a bomb exploded around him, Arthur''s head was buzzing. For a time, only one thought remained...I and Luffy are relatives? It took a long time for Arthur to wake up. He groaned and asked, "You said D, what does this D mean?" Whether it is before or after the crossing, Arthur is very interested in this. "D word..." Troya exclaimed, "I don''t know either!" Wait? What the hell? Dont you know what you said just now is so serious, so serious? Seeing Arthurs awkward expression, Troia explained, "I really dont know, but our king knows! I have asked the king what this means. His Majesty told me that as long as I have been able to fight the world. The government will know what D means, and if you cant beat it, its useless if you know it! Look at what this said. Knowing what youve hit, but its useless if you dont know it? Doesnt that mean not saying? has been beaten, why should I know it? Arthur rubbed his head with some headaches, and decisively chose to skip this topic, and continued to ask, "Didn''t I just ask a few questions just now, what are the answers to the next few questions?" "Then it is about our kingdom being attacked by the world government!" Troya paused, and continued, "The ancestor of the king of our kingdom is the heir of D. Originally, there should be a D in his name. !" "But since the disappearance of one hundred years of history, the world government has been searching for and hunting down the survivors of D, so the kings ancestors changed his surname to Tik and removed D from his name to escape the world governments search. !" "Of course, His Majesty the King still did not forget D, so he painted the flag as a dragon to remember D''s mission! Unfortunately, due to some accidents, our kingdom was discovered by the world government!" "And the world government, which originally felt threatened because of our country''s strength, couldn''t sit still anymore after learning of D, and immediately decided to send troops to attack our kingdom!" "Fortunately, the king of our kingdom deployed spies on the world government at that time, so we got the news in advance!" "After getting the news, the king immediately mobilized all manpower to prepare for war, but at the same time knowing that the powerful king of the world government is also ready for defeat, so he has this ship!" "Ship?" Arthur frowned. "Yes, although you look like a **** cow from the outside, it is actually a ship!" Troia seriously said, "The main purpose of this ship is to store the most important things in our kingdom, that is scientific and technological data!" "The strong might be able to make a kingdom prosper for a while, but it cannot be prosperous. Only science and technology can keep a kingdom prospering forever. So at that time, we built hundreds of these ships with the strength of the nation at that time, just for protection. These scientific and technological materials can be used as the capital for the restoration of the country!" "Hundreds of ships?" Arthur questioned. He can understand the use of scientific and technological data as the capital of restoration, but if there are so many ships, if each one has the size of the ship he is currently in, how much scientific and technological data should there be in this kingdom? "Yes, hundreds of ships!" Troya saw Arthurs doubts and explained, "Of course, hundreds of ships dont store these technologies. Only a few of them store information on various technologies, while others , To cover the smooth escape of these ships!" "Oh!" Arthur suddenly became a little clear, after thinking about it, and guessing, "So the shape of this ship is also one of the protective measures?" In the circumstances of life and death, this **** cow is still made so lifelike, if it is not for the brain disease, it is useful! Troya said in a deep voice, "Yes, the hundreds of ships we have built are big and small. Every ship is like this. There are prototypes of the sea king, and they can dive. It looks like the real sea king. What a difference!" Speaking of this, he stopped, sighed, and said, "At that time, we also had nothing to do! Because the surroundings of the kingdom were monitored, if we didn''t do this, maybe a ship would not be able to go!" "Moreover, not only that, we also took many other protective measures at the time! For example, except for the four princes traveling abroad, all the royal children have a map in their hands, which records the place where the ship will go! , Which is the kind you have!" "Among them, there are true and false, in order to prevent prying memory, polygraph, hypnosis and other methods, even the royal children who got them didn''t know whether they were really or not!" "Also, the blue crystal ball you just got is also one of the lines of defense. If the genetic test is unsuccessful, you will not be able to enter!" "Wait!" Arthur suddenly interrupted Troia, he asked in a deep voice, "I have a question, six hundred years, dozens of generations have passed, and our genes should have changed a lot now. Right?" This is what he just thought of! Although he has not studied genes specifically, he has also learned a little bit of biology. Genes will gradually change and become different with the birth of generations. Why cant close relatives within three generations get married? Because of the high degree of genetic similarity, it is easy to inherit defects in genes! can get married again after three generations! Why? Because the genes have changed a lot after three generations, you can get married! People like Arthur have been passed down from their original ancestors for dozens of generations. Not to mention their genes are completely different, but they have also changed drastically. In this case, things from 600 years ago can still be detected. This makes Arthur a little confused! "I know what you mean!" Troya smiled slightly and said, "However, that is the genes of normal people, and yours are different!" "How is it different?" Arthur frowned. "Your genes have been specially modulated, and there is one more gene than normal people. No matter how many generations have passed, as long as it is the blood of Tike Kingdom, this gene will not change!" Troya thought for a moment, The simplest words explained. Arthur nodded. He understood what Troya meant. When their ancestors were at their peak, like Sanji''s brothers, they had genetically modified and added one more to their genes. Genes will be passed down, no matter how many generations there are, they will not change! The blue crystal ball is the gene tested! Troya smiled, changed his voice, and said, "Well, now that you understand, then we will continue with the topic just now. In addition to the protection of these scientific materials, there is one last one besides the ones mentioned before! " said, Troya pointed at himself! "Are you the last line of defense?" Arthur asked in surprise. Then, he touched his chin to guess the meaning of the last line of defense! Troya is obviously in the soul state now, and it is still the kind that has no offensive power. If he is the last line of defense, then he must be in control of a dying skill. And with this skill, Arthur probably guessed it too! No way, he comes from the information age. If this is the case, he often appears in movies! Once a base is invaded, in order to protect some secrets, the base will explode in the end! If he guessed correctly, Troyas last line of defense should be to detonate the entire ship! "Yes!" Troya nodded and said, "Among all the right ships, there is a royal housekeeper like me who voluntarily guards here!" "Our group of people is a friend of His Majesty''s request from His Majesty, a soul-soul fruit capable person, who took out our souls and filled them into this special instrument below me!" said, Troya pointed to the black metal dragon under him and continued. "This special instrument can make our souls fall asleep, UU reading www.uukanshu.com reduces consumption, once someone activates here, the blue crystal ball comes back and we will wake up!" "Then, in my current form, I will make a final confirmation. Once a non-royal member or a member of the royal family is hijacked here, I will activate the ship''s self-detonation program and destroy everything!" "Then what if none of the royal children escaped? And you haven''t had anyone here?" Arthur couldn''t help asking. "For a thousand years, this special instrument can save our soul for at most a thousand years. Once this time is exceeded, our soul will disappear. After that, the entire ship will explode. Of course, if it is fake, there is no such special instrument inside. After the kingdom is destroyed, it will explode in ten years!" Troya explained. "Do you know the whereabouts of the other ships?" Arthur said a little greedy. After he obtains this ship, he will be able to obtain a part of the information about the Kingdom of Tik. Like the information handed down from the kingdom of St. Martin, which is several times more powerful in science and technology, only a little bit can greatly enhance the strength of St. Martin, so he naturally I want more! "I don''t know, there is no connection between all the ships, and I was already filled with this instrument at the time, and fell into a deep sleep. I don''t know how many ships came out!" Troya was helpless. Tao. "En!" Arthur nodded, and after he understood, he changed his voice and asked the question he cared most, "So, what information do you store here?" :. : Chapter 242： specimen "What''s stored here is..." Troia suddenly laughed. "Snapped!" He snapped his fingers. next moment. "Crack!" Along with the sound of mechanical operation, the two-hundred-meter-long, two-hundred-meter-wide, two-hundred-meter-high square behind Troia, and the metal room with nothing else, began to turn around. The side of the metal wall began to extend out of the floor, separating every ten-meter-high space from top to bottom. At the same time, a metal staircase extended from the metal wall to connect these separated spaces together! And the metal floor began to rise one by one, and these shelves were full of books and materials! After a while. The flipping stopped! What appeared in front of Arthur was a library full of materials. Rows of bookshelves are criss-crossed and arranged in an orderly manner. The bookshelves are full of books. Arthur''s eyes condensed slightly. He looked at the bookshelf from a distance, and found that most of the books on the bookshelf contained two creatures. word. "The storage here is the biotechnology of our kingdom!" Troya continued, "Moreover, it''s more than that. Go out and take a look!" "Outside?" Arthur exited the house suspiciously and came to the previous square. discovered that this place is completely changed! The square that was originally only one square kilometer has become at least three times larger, and it has also been separated. The height of the original one kilometer is now only more than 50 meters! The square that didn''t have anything before, now has thousands of cylindrical glasses, and these glasses are filled with transparent green liquid, and there are also various biological specimens inside. Whether it''s giants, murlocs, merfolk, skylanders, fur tribes, all kinds of racial creatures are here, and they are lifelike, they are all the same as they were before. At this moment, Troya floated to his side and said proudly, "These can also be regarded as scientific and technological data, and they are all kinds of biological specimens we have collected over the years!" "The biological specimens here were the most comprehensive collection of biological specimens in the world at that time. The layer where you are now is human-shaped intelligent creatures. As long as there are races in the world, there are almost all here!" "There are many layers above, including sea beasts, sea kings, powerful beasts, strange flowers, exotic plants, and various plant creatures as long as there are in the world, here are a copy!" "and also..." Arthur listened to Troyas explanation and looked at these specimens. He couldnt help but feel a little shocked. He hadnt seen many races here, and he didnt expect that he would meet in this way! After a while, Arthur came back to his senses and turned around. When he was about to ask Troya some doubts, he was stunned, because he found that Troya''s body seemed to have become transparent! "Your... body?" Arthur asked with a frown, pointing to Troia. Troya followed his fingers, looked down, and found that his body had become a little more transparent, a wry smile appeared on his face and said, "It seems that my time is running out!" "Yep!?" Arthur showed a puzzled expression. Looking at Arthurs expression, Troya explained with a wry smile, "Although that instrument can make us fall asleep, reduce consumption and save for many years, this kind of technology that seems to extend life in disguise is not without trouble!" "Once we are activated, after the soul wakes up, it will begin to dissipate rapidly. The more years of sleep, the faster it will dissipate. I have been asleep for 600 years, and now the dissipating speed is normal!" At this point, he turned his voice and said in a deep voice, "However, we will speed up next, I will quickly introduce you to the control and power of this ship!" After hearing this, Arthur showed a thoughtful expression on his face. After a while, he had a plan in his heart. Troya, as the chief steward of the royal family of the Tik Kingdom, must know a lot! If his soul dissipated like this, it would be equivalent to Arthur''s loss invisibly. Therefore, Arthur decided to rescue him before his soul dissipated! Moreover, Arthur now has a solution in his heart, but he decided to wait for Troya to introduce the handling and power of the ship before doing it! "Come with me!" Troia took Arthur back to the library with some anxiety! "Da da da!" Seeing this, Arthur also quickened his pace and followed him back. "Put your hands on it!" Troya pointed to the head of the one-meter-sized black metal dragon that stored him. Without hesitation, Arthur put his hand up. In an instant, the original two blue crystal **** turned red. "Verification passed!" A cold mechanical sound rang out of thin air. "Crack!" The black metal dragon was moved aside, and a five-meter-wide and five-meter-long entrance suddenly appeared below its original location, exactly the same as the corridor Arthur had walked before! Troya beckoned to Arthur, floated in, and Arthur followed subconsciously! This corridor is not as long as before. Arthur has walked less than three hundred meters, and it has reached the end. He estimated in his heart that their current position should be under the black metal dragon on the square! Now in front of him is a room with a size of thousands of square meters. The room is full of various buttons and screens. From here, you can directly see the scene of the **** cow outside. "This is the control room of this ship!" Troia took Arthur to a 27-inch screen in the middle of the room, and introduced, "Because time is too tight, so I will do the rest. I wont introduce you!" As he said, he waved his hand, and the screen immediately turned into a world map. Then he pointed to the buttons at the bottom of the screen and said, "The buttons below are up, down, left, and right, confirm, cancel, and six buttons. !" "Did you see the red dot on this map? As long as you use the up, down, left, and right buttons to control it, as long as you control it to move to any point on the map, and then click confirm, it will move the ship Drive there automatically!" "Attention, because there are no wind zones and red earth continents, you''d better use this function only in great waterways. Moreover, because the ship was built in a hurry, there is no means of attack, only defense capabilities. If If you are attacked by a Neptune on the road, the best way is to drive and run directly. Of course, a normal Neptune will not be able to break the defense of this ship!" "In addition, the signs in the lower right corner of the screen are for diving, ascent, and various functions such as querying the remaining energy of the ship. You can move the red dot there and click to confirm it!" "I won''t introduce the rest to you. Have you seen the bookshelf over there? That is the maneuvering guide for this ship. If you don''t understand, you can find it yourself!" Speaking, Troya pointed to the bookshelf in the corner of the control room. "Understood!" Arthur nodded. "Come with me again!" Troia beckoned to Arthur again, then floated to the metal wall on the right side of the house, pointed to the metal wall and said, "Press it!" Arthur did so, pressing his hand up. In an instant, the whole wall lit up with red light. "Verification passed!" is another cold mechanical sound. "Crack!" The wall cracked, revealing a ten-meter entrance. Arthur walked directly in. Then, he was suppressed! Inside is a huge room full of various large gears, lines, and pipes, which looks full of industrial technology. And in the middle is a huge square metal block full of one kilometer in size. The metal block connects various lines and pipelines, which looks like the power source of this ship! "This is the power cabin of the ship!" Troya introduced, "This ship uses tidal energy. When the outermost cowhide receives the impact of the sea, it will be converted into energy, and through various lines and After the official road transportation, they are finally assembled in the middle power storage device." He pointed to the metal block in the middle and said, "After that, the energy will be transported by the power storage device to all parts of the ship! Note that if the ship is full of energy, it can run for about half a month. After half a month, the ship must find a place to stop. Come down and accept the tidal energy before you can move!" "By the way, because it didnt move, there was no loss of machinery and no maintenance needed. But if you want to use this ship afterwards, you must find someone to maintain it every time you use it to prevent the ship. What malfunctions occurred, and how to maintain them, were also on the previous bookshelf!" said here~www.novelhall.com~ his body has become very transparent, as if he is about to disappear. After seeing this scene, Arthur flashed a gleam of light in his eyes, and asked sternly: "It looks like you are about to disappear, so before you disappear, can you satisfy my wish?" Troya was taken aback, then smiled, gave a noble ceremony, and replied, "Yes, Your Royal Highness, this is our responsibility as stewards!" "Well, before you die, can I say, I voluntarily join the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Arthur asked, and then he thought about it, and added, "I am now the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Hearing this, Troya was taken aback first, and then smiled with relief, "Follow your orders, the successor of the Tik Kingdom, Your Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Arthur didn''t tell him that he was the king just now! However, thinking of the fourth princes offspring becoming a king, he seemed to have seen a new Tik Kingdom appear in this world again, so he smiled with satisfaction, because he felt that Tik Kingdom was not dead, but with another One way appears again! Troya sorted out his clothes that did not exist, and solemnly said, "I Troya, volunteer to join the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Just the next moment after he finished speaking, Arthur directly stepped forward and touched him. Troya disappeared instantly! "Then, see you at Seireitei!" Arthur smiled and murmured, then closed his eyes! :. : Chapter 243： Artificial death Seireitei On the street in front of the house of the captain of the 13th Division 1st Division of Huting. This is a street full of the flavor of the country of Japan. Since it is midnight, there are no people on the street and it looks very empty and quiet! At this time, Troya who appeared on this street was stunned! His head can''t react a little bit! no way! The last moment he was still in a room full of industrial technology, and the next moment he came here. The scenes are switched so fast that normal people can''t react. When he was slightly relieved, he also keenly discovered some problems. Here, the speed of his soul dissipating seems to have come to a sudden brake. Although it did not stop, the speed suddenly dropped to the lowest! He estimated from the bottom of his heart that if he lives here in the future, his soul can live for at least another year. After got this result, his face couldn''t help showing joy! Dont think he looked very open-minded to death before, but if he can live, who wants to die? But... anyway! Troya scanned the surroundings, with a look of doubt on his face, here... where is it? Why can his soul dissipate so slowly? He has served the royal family of King Tik for so many years. During this period, he has encountered many strange things and visited many strange places. But today, this is the first and the first time for him to come to a place that is good for the soul. see! Fortunately, he clearly remembered that the last scene before he came here was when Arthur came forward and touched him. In other words, Arthur must have brought him here, so it should be safe! After all, Arthur didn''t mean anything to him, right? And just then, Arthur appeared beside him. "Hall...Your Majesty, where is this place?" Troya couldn''t help asking as soon as he saw Arthur. Originally he wanted to be called His Royal Highness, but thinking of what Arthur had just said, he decisively switched the title! Although the name of the country is different, in his heart, the Kingdom of St. Martin is no different from the Kingdom of Tik, so Arthur is no different from the king of the Kingdom of Tik now! "Here..." Arthur pondered for a moment and asked, "Do you know hell?" "What! Hell!?" After Troya heard this, his body trembled, and a look of horror appeared on his face. Although there is no **** legend in this western world, there are **** legends, so when Troya heard Arthur''s words, he thought it was hell! Hell! After hearing this term, all kinds of bad pictures appeared in his mind, so he was so frightened! "Relax!" Arthur saw his thoughts, smiled, and said, "This is not the **** you think, but a similar place. It can be said that this is a **** exclusive to the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Those who come and go are also the people who died in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! There is no danger." "Exclusive hell!?" This time Troya was completely shocked! It''s really a long time to see you! As the chief steward of the royal family of the Great Sea Route First Kingdom six hundred years ago, what scenes have he never seen, and what scenes have he not experienced? But the exclusive hell, he has never heard of it in his life, he hasn''t even heard it! "Crack!" While Troya was still shocked, the door in front of him slowly opened! "Smelly boy, you don''t go to bed most of the night, why did you come to me?" Moto Ryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto said as he opened the door, with a hint of uncomfortable tone in his tone! Although the **** of death is not tired and does not need to sleep, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni still kept the habit of his lifetime and went to sleep at night! Of course, this kind of sleep is not like sleeping, it''s more like lying down and resting, but even so, he was a little uncomfortable when he was called by Arthur''s thought when he was resting! However, when he opened the door completely, he left his uncomfortable thoughts behind his head, and looked at Troia with a little surprise! Because he found Troia, it''s a little different! After the normal people from the Kingdom of Saint Martin come in, no matter how they die before they are alive, their souls are healthy, just like a newborn baby, they can feel full of vitality in their bodies! But Troya is different. In him, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni felt only the kind of twilight in the life of an old man who was about to die, and it looked like he was about to die! And he also felt that compared to the ordinary soul in Seireitei, Troya''s soul is looser in quality. It looks like a sponge, it looks complete, but it is actually very empty! Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni looked at Arthur, frowned slightly and asked, "This one next to you is?" "Grandpa, let''s go in first!" Arthur smiled, did not answer immediately, but walked in directly from Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni with Troya. Upon seeing this, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni showed a helpless expression on his face, and muttered "This stinky boy!" After that, he closed the door and followed. In the living room. Arthur picked up the tea set and made a pot of hot tea. After pouring three cups, he began to introduce Troya in detail to Moto Ryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, and also talked about how he met Troya. At the same time, he also briefed Troya about the specific situation of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni and Seireitei. "So you are still the heir of the Tike Kingdom?" Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni showed a strange expression on his face. The king of one kingdom is the heir of another kingdom, and he feels a little weird how to hear it. "According to Troya, that''s right!" Arthur nodded helplessly and admitted. Although it seemed helpless on the surface, Arthur was still more willing to accept it. After all, the identity of this heir brought him a lot of benefits, and these benefits can really enhance the strength of the kingdom! In fact, even if he is not, as long as there are so many biotechnology materials, it doesnt matter if he admits it! "Gulong!" Seeing Arthurs expression of being a good-for-nothing but getting cheap, Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni smiled, and after taking a sip from the teacup, a reminiscence appeared on his face and said, "Speaking of the heir, you still have You can inherit the position of the name of a country of Wano!" "what!?" Suddenly, a surprised expression appeared on Arthur''s face, and he didn''t dare to say anything, "The country of Hezhi...Daimyo?" The daimyo in the country of Wano is equivalent to the vassals of Arthur''s journey through the previous three kingdoms. Although they are not the highest status in the whole Wano country, in fact, in the area controlled by the daimyo, the daimyo is supreme ! "That''s right!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni nodded solemnly, and said seriously, "I''m not fooling you, I really do!" "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked with a puzzled face. "Actually, more than two hundred years ago, the generation of my grandfather''s grandfather, before your ancestor, Majesty Martin, came to Xihai from the country of Wano, was the famous name of the region of Wano, the country of Linghou!" , Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni asked Arthur, "By the way, do you know the topography of Wano country?" "I know, there are several major districts in Wano Country. The most central location is the capital city of flowers. The north and west of the flower city are the Ximei area, and further west is the Guri area!" "To the southwest of the Flower City is the Tubun area, to the southeast is the Baimai area, and to the northeast is the Linghou. There is also the island of Onijima in the south." "Among them, the Linghou area belongs to the winter island. The long years of heavy snow makes it extremely cold and unsuitable for human habitation. The population is relatively sparse!" After thinking for a moment, Arthur said all the information about Wano country in his mind. . "It''s good if you know it!" Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni nodded, and said, "At that time, because the weather there was too bad and there were too few people, the ancestors of our family could not stay. I took my family and came to the West Sea with His Majesty Martin who had gone on an adventure at the beginning! Later there will be Saint Martin!" Speaking of this, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni stopped, with a chuckle on his face, patted Arthur on the shoulder, jokingly, "Now I am the only one left in our family. You are my grandson, and I will pass on the identity of your daimyo!" "Hehe!" Arthur laughed dryly, with a helpless expression on his face. Two hundred years have passed, and the identity of this daimyo does not exist or not, even if it exists, who will recognize it? Even if someone admits that, Arthur doesn''t want to go to such a place. How nice to stay in Xihai! After the two chatted for a while, Arthur said sternly, "Okay, Grandpa, let''s not talk for now, I have a business deal with you!" "Well, what''s the matter?" Yamamoto Genryusai also became serious. "It''s like this, Troya''s current soul, you know, if you continue to do this, even if you stay here every day, you can live for up to a year, so I want him to be a **** of death!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "What should I do?" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni said bluntly. "Wait, I will transfer all the nearby spirits over and pour them directly into his body, and then you will stabilize his soul to prevent the spirits from being poured too quickly and collapse. Grandpa, can you do it?" Ya Se sternly said. This is the artificial death method he came up with! In the world of death, there are three related things: Lingzi, Lingli, and Lingli! Among them, the lingzi is the basic unit, equivalent to the elementary particle, and the smallest particle, which constitutes the entire Seireitei, including the soul and various buildings are all composed of the lingzi! The more souls a soul has, the more spiritual power, and only when the spiritual power is increased can you cultivate Reiatsu! The three can be explained with water! The smallest particles (lingzi) constitute water (spiritual power), and a large amount of water (spiritual power) after pressurization (cultivation), constitutes the offensive high-pressure water (spiritual pressure). One of the three is indispensable! There is no water without the smallest particles. If there is not enough water, no matter how much it is pressurized, high-pressure water cannot be formed! And the **** of death is nothing more than a group of souls with stronger spiritual power than normal souls. Because they have spiritual power stronger than normal people, they can cultivate spiritual pressure and become the **** of death! The problem with Troya now is that there is not enough spirituality and not much spiritual power, so he can''t become a **** of death! If Arthur wants him to become a **** of death, he must first strengthen his spiritual son, so that his spiritual power increases, so that he can practice Reiatsu and become a **** of death! It just so happens that Arthur can control everything in the Seireitei, including the spirits in the air and the souls in the Seireitei, so it is not difficult to do this! But this approach has two difficulties. First, just like eating, ordinary people need to eat slowly step by step to gain weight over time. Now, what Arthur has to do is to forcibly infuse him with food and let him eat it in one bite. Fatty, this process is very rude, if you are not careful, you will die and burst your stomach, which is very dangerous! Second, these souls are not his after all, but Arthur forced them in. It will be very difficult to practice in the future. Of course, neither of these is a problem for Troya. Although the process is dangerous, if he can not practice to become a **** of death, there will be one year left, so it should be risky for a longer life. As for slow cultivation, it is not a problem. He couldn''t do cultivation originally! "No problem~www.novelhall.com~ I''ll leave this small matter to me!" Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni believed himself. "That''s OK!" Arthur smiled and nodded, then turned to Troya and asked, "Are you ready?" "Alright!" Troya smiled and nodded. "Hoo---" After Arthur took a deep breath, his heart moved. Suddenly, all the souls of the Seireitei came toward Arthur, and then poured directly into Troya''s body. "what---" After Troya uttered a scream, he tilted his head and fainted immediately, but Lingzi''s infusion still didn''t stop, and his naked eyes swelled up! Upon seeing this, Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni''s eyes condensed slightly, and a heavy spiritual pressure gushed out of his body. He wrapped Troya in Tuantuan, and slowly compressed it back, allowing him to regain his original body shape and continue to protect him. Hold him to avoid him being blown up! After a while. Arthur stopped when he felt that Troya''s spirit was enough for him to cultivate to become a **** of death. Looking at Troia who had passed out completely in a coma, Arthur instructed Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, "Grandpa, he will take care of him now. I have something to do. I will go out and take care of it!" "Success!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni nodded. next moment. Arthur disappeared in Seireitei and appeared in the power cabin where he was before! :. : Chapter 244： Subsequent processing Back in the power cabin, Arthur did not return to the Broken Sky in the first time. but stood still and thought! "What to do with this ship?" Arthur thought, touching his chin. If you continue to stay here, its not good! After all, this place has already been discovered. If you stay here, it will be more troublesome in the future! But if he drives away directly, Arthur doesn''t know where to drive for a while! After thinking for a long time, he finally has a plan in his mind! He returned to the control room and came to the central control screen. Using what was taught by Troas, he moved the red dot to a nearby deep sea area, and then pressed confirm. "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation from the power cabin, the energy on the ship was transported to all parts of the ship. "Boom!" Suddenly, the whole ship began to swim like a sea king, causing a huge wave in the surrounding sea. Not far away, on the deck of the Skybreaker. Four saints, and a large group of waiters, mermaid, murloc and Bucky Pirates, all stood here, looking at the **** bull not far away. Originally, in the middle of the night, these people should have been sleeping, but when the **** cow stood up just now, it caused a violent wind and a huge wave to wake them up, so now they have gathered here. Now that the **** cow is in action, the four saints on the ship are not worried, because before, Arthur used the heart net to scan many times to indicate to the people on the ship that he is now safe and nothing! at this time. A sense of voyeurism appeared in the hearts of several people, and then disappeared immediately, and then appeared again, repeated dozens of times before stopping! Shaka closed his eyes tightly and leaned against the railing of the deck without expression. With the arrival of a sense of prying eyes, Shaka gently tapped on the railing, "Boom...dongdongdong...dongdongdong. .." At the same time, the other three saints were standing beside Shaka, quietly listening to his percussion. After a while. Shaka''s percussion finally stopped. After he turned around and looked at each other with the other three saints, the four nodded to each other, and then began to drive away the people on the deck. "Your Majesty has an order, everyone will go in!" "Go in, go back to the cabin!" "Go back!" "Go in, go in!" ... The four shouted as they drove people away. On the deck, the others had no opinion. After hearing Arthur''s order, they all walked into the cabin consciously. Even the pirates of the Bucky Pirates also walked in consciously. But Bucky is different! "Why? Do you want to drive me in so that you can get the treasure by yourself, and after you get it, you will say that there is no treasure!" Bucky danced and said angrily. "Yep!?" Seeing this alien, the four saints all turned their eyes to him. A majestic and invisible pressure swept toward him. is dying, dying! Suddenly, Bucky''s cold hair stood up, cold sweat couldn''t help streaming down. "Sell... tell you... you guys... Bar... Uncle, don''t you... be afraid... you guys! You... want... come here ...If you...Uncle Bucky... will kill...you guys!" Bucky felt the gazes of several people, his body was shaking, his feet subconsciously stepped back two steps, his hands made a defensive state, and said with a trembling voice. "boom!" The next moment, Milo appeared directly behind him, and a hand knife knocked him out! "This is what your Majesty said, speak the most domineering words in the most sincere tone?" Milo mentioned Bucky and joked with several others. "Yes, it should be!" Shura nodded in agreement. "Okay, stop talking! Throw him into the cabin, I''m going to start work!" Shaka said calmly, hugging his hands. "Hmm!" Milo nodded and threw Bucky into the cabin. Then, several people also walked in. "Crack!" After , the broken sky machine blocked all entrances and sealed the entire ship, the other side. Arthurs boat drove for less than half an hour and arrived at the predetermined location. After being less than twenty nautical miles away from the original location, the ship stopped. "Wow!" Then, the **** steak opened the nearby sea water and dived into the water! After a while, the cow''s limbs touched the seabed and stopped! This time, because of the deep sea, the whole cow was submerged in the sea, and there were no horns exposed on the sea. Even if there was a boat driving past, there would be no boat here. Control the room. After seeing the position, Arthur left here, came to the library, and then left the library, came to the square, and then retreated along the passage he had come before to the top of the corridor where the cow had entered before! At this time, because I entered the sea, the door that was originally five meters in size was closed. Arthur pressed his hand behind the closed door. "Verification passed!" Accompanied by the cold mechanical sound, the door opened slowly! However, there was no water pouring in, but a blue shield to protect the passage and avoid water ingress. Upon seeing this, Arthur tentatively stretched his hand into the shield and found that his arm could pass through the shield unimpeded, he took a deep breath, bent his legs slightly, jumped hard, and rushed directly into the sea. in. next moment. Entering into the sea, he lowered his head, his hands and feet dropped, and his whole body lost strength! However, he did not panic! "boom!" A pair of white wings stretched out from behind him, and then they flapped frantically. After a while, the wings brought him to the sea. "hu " After getting on the surface of the sea, Arthur wiped the water off his face, took a few deep breaths, and then healed! After , he looked around. When he saw the small island less than a kilometer to the left, his eyes condensed, a smile appeared on his face, and he flew over with his wings waving. After Arthur arrived on the island, he flew in the air and looked at it! Finally, he discovered that the island is not big, only about 145,000 square kilometers in size. Except for some flowers and trees, and some marine life on the beach, there are no animals on the island! "Yes, this island is just right!" Arthur murmured, with a satisfied smile on his face. Then, after turning around the island, he found a relatively flat place, and then took out the crystal of a solar fixed-point portal from the space. "Unfortunately, I originally wanted to expand the passage of the sky island, but now I can only put it here!" Arthur murmured while playing with the crystal. Originally, after getting two sets of portals~www.novelhall.com~ one set was used on Murloc Island and the other set to be used on the sky island, but now, because the ship is not easy to drive away, he You can only use the rest of this set here! looks a bit wasteful. But Arthur changed his mind, maybe, then you can use this as a secret research base! Anyway, this is not the main channel. Usually, no one passes by at all. If you experiment on it, no one will find it! After setting up the crystals, Arthur flapped his wings, left here, and flew towards the Broken Sky. After a while, he returned to the boat. As soon as he arrived on the boat, Shaka greeted him. "Your Majesty!" Shaka said respectfully. His face looks a little pale now, as if he was over-consuming! "How about it, are everything done?" Arthur asked as he walked over to the cabin. "Well, I adjusted the memories of all the people on the ship except for the four of us, Princess Lucia and Minister Brian to the time when they fell asleep at night, and they are all asleep now!" Shaka reported. . "That''s good, you go and rest soon!" Arthur nodded and walked into the cabin! Early the next morning. "Where is the island? Why is the island gone? My treasure!!!" With Bucky''s desperate scream, a new day began! :. : Chapter 245： Sail On the bow deck of the Broken Sky Machine. Arthur took a phone bug and stuffed it into Buckys arms, then patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Although you disappointed me this time, not only did you not find the treasure, but you also lost the island. , But this king still admires you very much, so take the phone worm, and then this king will look for you if there is a chance to make money!" "Thank your majesty, thank you majesty!" Bucky said with sincere gratitude. At this moment, he has a feeling of being left behind! After the strange disappearance of the island, his first reaction was despair, because the disappearance of the island means that his beloved treasure is gone! But after he eased from his despair, he began to feel a little nervous! Arthur took the treasure map from him, and wasted so much time to hunt for treasure with him. As a result, not only the treasure was not found, but the island was gone. The ghost knew, would Arthur get annoyed by it and then get involved For him, kill him? When he thinks of this, Bucky feels even his heart is shaking! Fortunately, now Arthur not only did not blame him, but also said that he would find him if he had the opportunity to make money. Anyway, at this moment, the gratitude in his heart instantly rose to the apex. "Okay, okay, no thanks, you take your men and go!" Arthur''s hand pressed a few times and smiled. "Yes, thank you, thank you very much!" Bucky nodded, with a look of excitement on his face, thanking him and leading a group of men slowly toward his boat. Arthur was not talking, but smiled and waved his hand, motioning him to return to his small broken ship whose mast was cut off by Shura. After Bucky and his men returned to the boat, the smile on Arthur''s face immediately changed into a deep smile. At this time, Milo walked over, stood beside Arthur, looked at Buckys ship, and asked with some doubts, "Your Majesty, why don''t you just kill this kind of stuff?" Although they have been together for less than two days, Bucky''s foundation has long been touched. Strength! Lieutenant level! And it is because of the bonus brought by the fruit, otherwise even less! This kind of strength, let alone a great channel, even the weakest sea in the East China Sea has a lot of it! Force! There is only one broken ship with twenty pirates, let alone robbery, even if they collect protection money, they are not enough. Bounty! 500,000 Baileys! According to Bucky''s own bragging, he killed a whole family of ten people in one breath and escaped from the navy attack before he was offered a reward! But he learned from his men that Bucky told the truth when he was drunk. The reason why he was offered a reward was not because of murder, but because of... ugly! Although it sounds incredible, he said it himself! The specific process was like this. After eating, he happened to pass by the murder scene, and he went up to watch for a moment of curiosity. Later, because of his ugliness and distinctive red nose, he was regarded as a stranger by the navy who came over. Ready to catch it back for interrogation! How can Bucky dare to let the navy catch? He is a crew member of One Piece! After is caught, what if he is recognized? Therefore, he chose to escape, and because of the escape, he was regarded as a prisoner and offered a reward of 500,000! Of course, the reason for the escape was not what he said, but Arthur''s own guess, but with his knowledge of Bucky, he was 90% sure of this guess! But then again. In general, with Bucky''s strength, influence, and bounty, in Milo''s view, it is not worth Arthur to let him go! "No, he''s still useful!" Arthur shook his head slightly, and then added hesitantly, "And, his luck is also good!" Milo could hear that Arthur seemed to be using Bucky to do something, so he let him go, but he was still a little puzzled, "Then why didn''t Your Majesty just let Shaka directly modify his memory? ?" "No need!" Arthur shook his head and said. Before, he also thought about doing this, but think about the inheritance of the Tik Kingdom he got from Bucky. If he wants to do this, it is a bit unkind! Moreover, Arthur also tasted the sweetness of the treasure hunt this time, and he also had this thought in his heart, but his mind was still very clear. The treasure hunt was all about luck! As for his luck, Arthur has no confidence! So, Bucky comes in handy now! His luck...Well, the legend of lucky color and domineering is not covered, like this time, the treasure map that Arthur got from him won the legacy of the Kingdom of Tike? But, after revising Buckys memory, is Bucky still Bucky? A Bucky who is not Bucky, and Arthur is not sure if his luck will stay. So he chose to give up modifying Bucky''s memory. Anyway, he also knows Bucky very well. Even if he doesn''t modify his memory, he is confident to control him! After seeing Arthur shaking his head, Milo stopped talking, just nodded. "Well, Duan Tianji, let''s go!" Arthur smiled and said. "Yes!" The cold mechanical voice of Heaven Breaking Machine rang out of thin air. After a while. "Boom!" Accompanied by the start-up sound of the Broken Sky, the ship moved slowly and left here. and the other side. Bucky, who had just brought his men back to the boat, felt like he was left behind. "Hoo---" He sat slumped on the ground, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief as he watched the fading away of the Skybreaker. At this moment, one of Bucky''s men came over, leaned over to him, lowered his head, and asked with a smile on his face, "Boss, Boss, are you okay?" After seeing this man, Bucky was so angry that he lifted his right hand and swung it out. "Snapped!" slapped his hand fiercely on his face, and his face instantly became red and swollen. Then, Bucky scanned the more than 20 men on the deck, angrily. "You bastards, you were so active when you betrayed me before, do you want to live impatiently?" Before, he was sold out by his subordinates on Arthurs boat, but, after all, he was on the Arthurs boat and he was not good at handling these subordinates, so he did not have an attack on the spot! But now, its naturally after the fall! Or else, how can Bucky hang out at sea in the future? "Boss, there is nothing we can do!" "Yes, if you don''t say that, you will die!" "And, if you don''t say anything, they might kill you, the boss!" "If the boss dies, what shall we do in the future?" ... All of his subordinates are looking for excuses and shirk their responsibilities. "Asshole, do you think I will forgive you if I make excuses? You will accept my punishment one by one!" Ba Station got up, took out a cold knife from his arms, and pointed to the group of men. Said murderously. at this time. "Boss, it''s not good, it''s not good!" A subordinate seemed to have thought of something suddenly~www.novelhall.com~ pushed away the crowd, stood in front of Bucky, and said anxiously. "Hehe, bastard, do you want to change the subject and avoid my punishment?" Bucky said with a sneer. "No, boss, it''s really bad!" The subordinate quickly shook his head and denied, then, pointing to the mast that Shura had previously cut off and said, "Boss, look!" "Yep!?" Bucky followed his hand and looked at him, but he still didn''t understand. He asked in confusion, "What do you want to say?" "Sail, the mast and the sails on the mast are gone!" The next man looked anxious and almost cried. Suddenly, Bucky''s face turned pale immediately! "Before... a few days ago, our... oars... were... broken?" Bucky widened his eyes, looked at his men, and asked with a trembling voice. "Boss, that''s how it''s not good!" The next man replied anxiously, "Our oar was bitten off by a sea beast a few days ago. We originally wanted to find a port to repair it!" "But you were in a hurry to find the treasure at the time, so on the grounds that you still had sails and you could sail, you said that you were about to reach the location of the treasure, and hold on for a few more days. Find the treasure first, and then repair it after you find the treasure! " There are no sails, and the oars are broken, again in this remote sea area where few people pass by... Looking at the boundless sea all around, Buckys heart sank to the bottom at this moment! :. : Chapter 246： I promise to join your kingdom Great waterway There are three days'' voyage to an autumn island from Alabastan. The breeze is fading, the autumn is high and fresh! Broken Sky is docked on this undeveloped island, and beside it are five pirate ships with pirate flags on them. The flags are painted with skulls and two crossed guns! "boom!" A two-meter-high, battered, swollen, swollen, blond, brawny man was thrown by Milo on the deck of the Skybreaker, and Arthur was in front of him! "Your Majesty, I''ve been interrogated. This guy is called Bashalomiu. He is the captain of the Pirate Jets. He has a bounty of 180 million. He is a superhuman fruit-spraying ability who can spray all his contacts!" "Their pirate regiment has a total of seven pirate ships of different sizes. The largest can hold 500 people and 30 cannons, and the smallest can hold more than 50 people and have three cannons!" "As for the number of people, there are a total of more than 1,400 people, but we killed more than half of them just now, and now there are less than 700 people left, and there are some seriously injured. In the end, there should be 600 people left. People who are in their early days!" "According to their previous resistance and strength, among these people, Captain Basaromiu has the strength of the pinnacle of a colonel, and his bosses also have strengths ranging from lieutenant to lieutenant colonel." "We have interrogated him and his subordinates separately. They are still conscientious in doing things. They usually stay in this generation and rob merchant ships passing nearby, but each time they rob only 50% of the items on the ship, as long as If the other party cooperates, they will not kill people easily!" "If it is a merchant ship that often passes by here, you can also discuss with them. After paying a large sum of money every month, you can flow unimpeded in this sea area, and they also provide a certain degree of escort!" Miro walked to Arthur''s side and reported the information he asked from the man. "En!" After Arthur nodded, he said in a deep voice, "It''s just them. Bring all his bosses over to Shaka. As for the ordinary pirates, there are too many, Shaka''s. The mental power is limited, so it is very troublesome to modify so many, so leave some who can sail, and solve the others directly!" "Understood!" Milo nodded and turned to leave! After half a day, Basalomiw brought more than thirty bosses and fifty pirates who were left behind to sail, standing respectfully in front of Arthur, looking at Arthur, his eyes revealed a trace of fanaticism. worship! "Okay, do you understand what you are going to do?" Arthur said to these people with a smile. "Your Majesty, we all understand, please don''t worry, leave everything to us!" Bashalomiu patted his chest and said feverishly. "Good! Leave it to you and I can rest assured!" Arthur said sternly. "Then your Majesty, let''s go first!" Basaromiu said solemnly, he couldn''t wait to help Arthur with errands! "Go, the kingdom will never forget you!" Arthur said solemnly. Basaromiu nodded, took his men, turned and left. After a while, the five pirate ships left here and headed towards the West China Sea! Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled in satisfaction, then turned and left the deck and came to the cabin. Along the passage of the cabin, Arthur walked slowly, and soon he came to the bottom of the ship, outside the innermost room. As soon as he got here, he heard a burst of Bruce''s singing. ϤҹդǴι! (Look up at the stars in the night sky!) Ť˼Ըʱ򳬤 (Ancient memory seals the vicissitudes of time) 륳ȤʤΤ (Across the ages, come safely) rӳ˭νФ (Who''s shouting is reflected in the flashing eyes) 뤤 (Send Miss in the Wind) ¤Ը (sue my wish in the moon) ... Accompanied by the music, there was a sound of "Puff Puff" footsteps. Arthur opened the door of this room with a black line on his face. as predicted! He saw Dr. Indigo and Skaredo dancing and dancing. "Snapped!" Arthur snapped his fingers! Tiantianji stopped the music in due course. As soon as the music stopped, the man and the beast who were dancing also stopped and looked at Arthur. "I said you two, aren''t you sad when the boss is dead? Are you still dancing?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. "Sad? Why are you sad?" Dr. Indy asked with a confused look. And Scarredo nodded in agreement. "You have been together for so many years, don''t you have any feelings?" Looking at his expression, Arthur couldn''t help asking. "Yes!" Dr. Indy nodded, then scratched his hair again, said innocently, "But, he is dead after all! And, as a subordinate, I can do everything I did it! Kidnapped the king, threatened the world government, and released him. This is the limit I can do. What do you want me to do? Are you desperate? Isn''t that looking for death?" Arthur was speechless for a while when he heard this a little unfeeling, and a little reasonable! I can''t say that Dr. Indie made a mistake or made a mistake, he can only say that he is very calm, so calm and ruthless! If this kind of person wants to be a friend, Arthur will only stay away, but as a subordinate... what he wants is ability, not character. After thinking for a while, he decisively skipped the topic and said sternly, "Okay, let''s not talk about this, I will ask you, do you want to survive?" "I promise to join your kingdom and help you work!" Dr. Indigo responded. "what!?" Arthur is a little confused! Dr. Indys answer is that the question with him is wrong, but it corresponds to his ultimate goal! Looking at Arthurs expression, Dr. Indie laughed and asked, "Isn''t this your purpose?" "Yes!" Arthur nodded, then the voice changed, his face was tangled, and he hesitated to ask, "But, I don''t seem to ask you yet?". "You don''t need to ask about this kind of thing. I guess I can guess it. From when you left my life and didn''t kill me, I knew that you must be coveting something on me, so you didn''t kill me! Otherwise, even my boss is dead, why should I survive?" "And you are a king, I am a scientist, what in my body is worth coveting you as a king? Only my identity as a scientist and the knowledge in my head!" Dr. Indigo calmly analyzed. Skaredo also touched his chin, pretending to be calm, and nodded in agreement. Of course, in fact, as a smart orangutan, he is already a little flustered and afraid! Because after listening to Dr. Indy, he found that he didn''t seem to have anything to covet Arthur! And why can he survive now? He thought about it! is probably because he was standing with Dr. Indigo at the time, so Arthur took him back as an extra! Fortunately, he also knows that now Dr. Indigo has agreed to join Arthur''s kingdom. As a supercharger, as long as he doesn''t die, nothing will happen! Arthur looked at Dr. Indie with a surprised look, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "You deserve to be a scientist!" "Kalkal, Your Majesty, since I have agreed to join your kingdom, can I make a few small requests?" Dr. Indy asked with a smile. "Say!" Arthur, who had just accepted a scientist, was in a good mood, so he readily agreed! "First, I hope to have an independent laboratory after joining your kingdom!" "Yes!" At this point Arthur did not hesitate and agreed directly! What Arthur wants is his scientific ability. If it is not given to the laboratory, what do you want him to do? "Secondly, my guy and the experimental materials are all on Vermeyo Island. I hope that your majesty can let someone go and help me get it back! And, by the way, bring some special plants IQ from the island back~www.novelhall.com~ This is what I study and can only grow there, so I have to bring back more! Otherwise, my research will not go on!" "Okay, no problem, when you report the address, I will send someone to get the things back, and send someone to garrison there!" Arthur bluntly agreed! At this point, Dr. Indie couldn''t help showing a disgusting look on his face and asked, "Third...I have been eating all this time and I feel sick. I want to change my taste. Can your Majesty ask the food delivery person to give me something else?" As a prisoner, although he has not been abused, he has no special treatment. So these days, he eats exactly the same every day. He eats too much, even if the food tastes good, he feels a little sick. "No way!" Arthur rightly refused! "what!?" Dr. Indie was a little puzzled. Arthur readily agreed to the previous conditions. Why didn''t he agree to this small request? "But you can go to the kitchen and say by yourself!" Arthur added with a smile. "Uh..." Dr. Indie couldn''t react a little bit, so he was stunned. While he was stunned, Arthur left here with a smile! Then, Dr. Indie reacted, with a smile on his face! Arthur means that he doesnt need to stay in this room anymore, eat out by himself if he wants to eat! :. : Chapter 247： Underground train sunny! The Kingdom of St. Martin has begun to enter the summer. In the early morning after one night, the climate has become very cool. St. Martins suburban campus! This suburban university campus is no longer the one it used to be, but was newly built in the south of the city! The original large campus was changed to a teleport square because of the placement of solar-powered fixed-point portals. The function of this square is to place all the portals! At this time, inside the empty university campus. Two giants, one big and one small, are fighting fiercely! Among them, the small giant is fifteen meters tall, with gray hair, tangled muscles, and brown skin. He is holding a huge naginata. The big giant is sixty meters tall. His body is like a human without skin. Hot steam, holding a huge mace! It is Rainer and Hoover! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Both of them are giants, and they don''t fight fast, but every collision of their weapons will cause a huge noise and tumbling air waves. Every time their footsteps move, they will step on a deep pit! The entire university field became pitted because of the fighting between the two of them. The aftermath of the battle and the damage caused by the movement of their two huge bodies were everywhere! "Boom!" Naginata and mace collided again, and the huge force caused both of them to stagger back a few steps. After just these few steps, the two people separated by hundreds of meters. After that, the two did not fight again, but stopped their hands. After placing the weapons in their hands on the ground, they slowly narrowed and changed back. Prototype! "Huh huh!" After changed back to its original shape, neither of them immediately moved, but instead held on to their knees, gasping for breath! At this moment, the sweat on their faces dripped on the ground like an unclosed faucet. After a long while, the two people slowed down. After , the two of them walked to the lounge next to the university grounds, took a bath, and changed their clothes, and walked out refreshed. "Hoover, I didn''t expect us to be tied again! This is our one hundred and thirty-second tie, right?" Rainer said with a smile while holding Hoover''s shoulder. "Hehe! Watch face!" Hoover hugged his hands, glanced at him coldly, and said with disdain. Draw? how is this possible! Hoover, who used to be a gladiator, had no idea how much he had been in fighting compared to Reiner. The reason why the two now look tied is that Reiner is completely shameless! The two transformed giants have their own biases in terms of abilities, but they are similar in strength. Therefore, at the beginning of each battle, the two of them are equal, but as soon as the middle of the battle is reached, the less experienced Renner Begin to fall into a disadvantage! As long as you hit the end, if nothing happens, Hoover will definitely win! Rainer understands in his heart, but it is absolutely impossible for him to admit defeat! So, every time he wisely distanced himself from Hoover at this time and turned back to his original body. As long as he changed back, Hoover would naturally be embarrassed to fight again, so he was forced to draw like this by Reiner! "Haha!" Feeling the look in Hoover''s eyes, Lena smiled and didn''t care. He changed his voice and said with a chuckle, "Ah Buddha! The previous missions were all saints, but this time it''s our turn. , What, do you feel happy?" Hoover was still indifferent, and ignored him. Instead, he shook his shoulder. After shaking the hand of Reiner holding his shoulder, he walked straight back towards the city of Saint Martin! Regarding Hoover''s attitude, Rainer didn''t care, but smiled and said, "Wait for me!" Then, he followed. Soon, the two came to the gate of the city! At this time, there are already waiting for them here! "Come!" Devon smiled and greeted! "En!" Hu Nodded without expression. "I can''t wait!" Rainer responded with a smile. "Well, let''s go!" Devin nodded, and after beckoning to the two, he took the lead and boarded a large carriage that had already been prepared. Seeing this, the two of them didn''t hesitate, and just sat right there! "Gululu!" After all three of them were seated, with the sound of wheels rolling, the coachman drove the carriage towards West Avenue! Time passed quickly, and thirty minutes later, the three of them were sent to a square. This square is so big and square, you cant see the edge at first glance! Apart from the green barracks, the largest number on the square is the carriage full of goods and constantly coming and going! There are also a lot of people. Except for the carriage driver and the workers who load and unload the goods, the most are the Saint Martin Army, who is wearing green military uniforms and patrolling the square constantly. They stare at the passing people with sharp eyes. everyone! However, the most conspicuous thing in the middle and upper part of the square is undoubtedly the corridor that extends downwards in the middle of the square that is 20 meters long and about the same width! The carriages, goods, and the Saint Martin Army soldiers stationed here are all coming in and out of this corridor. I can see that the corridor must be the most important thing in this square. "Let''s go!" After the three of them got out of the car, Devin greeted again and led the three of them towards the corridor. The corridor is not long, about a hundred meters, and the three of them walked less than three hundred stairs to arrive. is still a square. "Uluru!" "Walk and eat!" As soon as the three of them arrived at ~www.novelhall.com~, they heard the sound of trains moving. Yes, this one square kilometer underneath square is the railway station of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. At this time, although it is early morning, it is still very busy here! The goods on the carriage were loaded into a steam train, and after a while, the train was filled with various things and set off. Then another train drove in, loaded with goods, and drove out again. Repeatedly! The three of them are all high-ranking members of the kingdom, and naturally they have been on trains, so it is no surprise that they are facing some troubles. "I''ve booked a train, let''s go!" After entering, Devin glanced at his line, his eyes condensed, locked the target and walked towards a parked train with only the head and one carriage. There are several tracks at the train station in St. Martin. Today, because German uses cars, the small train was closed off purposely, just waiting for the arrival of German. Soon, Devon boarded the small train with the two of them. then. "Uluru!" "Walk and eat!" Accompanied by the sound, the train slowly started, along the track, and headed towards the road without the slightest light. Next stop, the secret garden! :. : Chapter 248： Not 1 left On the moving train. Although the outside is pitch black, the inside is shining brightly. This train is dedicated to the German three people, so the decoration inside is different from other trains! There are many seats and small tables on the ordinary train, and there are no special people to wait on them. On this train, there is only a big table and a sofa, and there are two special maids standing by. The three people were sitting on the sofa, and in front of them were all kinds of snacks and fruits brought up by the two maids! "Crack!" Leiner leaned on the sofa, tilted Erlang''s legs, holding an apple while gnawing, and asked, "Brother Devon, what is the specific content and goal of our mission this time?" Liner and Hoover only know that there are tasks, but they don''t know the specific content and goals of the tasks! "Well... this train journey will take about six days, just so, I will tell you about the mission objectives and specific tasks here!" Devin said with a smile. Leiner and Hoover heard his words, they immediately sat up, looked at Devin, and pricked their ears! "The goal of this mission is a country called the Forest Council! Well, to be precise, it is a United Nations! They are not a whole kingdom, but a kingdom united by several tribes!" Devin said in a deep voice. . "The United Kingdom? Is there such a kingdom?" Rainer asked curiously. "The world is so big, there are no wonders. There are any kingdoms in this world, and it is normal to have a United Kingdom!" Devin shrugged and explained, "And they are not without reason to form the United Kingdom!" "What''s the reason?" Rainer couldn''t help asking. "They are on a big island called Bena Island. There is a small gold mine on this island! Gold mines, you know! No matter how small, they are coveted by others!" "So, the large and small tribes on the island unite to prevent others from invading, wanting to **** their gold mines, and at the same time, to carve up the gold mines!" Devin said sternly. "That''s not right! A small gold mine is just a small gold mine that needs a lot of tribes to guard? How many people are there in these tribes?" Rainer wondered. In his opinion, a small gold mine, even if someone covets it, there are not many guards! After all, even if you are coveting a small gold mine, you have to consider how much you will lose in the battle, what is the probability of failure and success, how much benefits you can get after success, and whether it is worth the attack, etc., etc.! "This is to say that the shape and power of Pena Island, as well as environmental problems!" Devon paused and explained, "Pena Island is located on the red soil mainland of South Korea. It is a forest island with hundreds of people everywhere on the island. Meter-high trees and jungles, and all kinds of powerful beasts!" "Because the island is surrounded by dense reefs and the currents are also somewhat turbulent, this island is rarely visited by people, and there are no ships passing by! If it weren''t for the good fur of the beasts on this island, no one would enter There!" "The island has always maintained the appearance of primitive tribes. There are 13 large and small tribes, the largest is thousands, the smallest is one or two hundred, and the total number is seven or eight thousand people!" "These thirteen tribes have always existed since a hundred years ago, but for various reasons, they have been hostile to each other and attacked each other for a hundred years!" "Perhaps because of luck, perhaps because of tacit understanding, so even though they have attacked each other for a hundred years, the tribe has not been destroyed, but the strongest tribe is constantly changing!" "Originally, they could still hold a stalemate like this, but since a small tribe named Tataka discovered a small gold mine ten years ago, the form has changed!" "Tataka is located in the south of Bena Island. It is a small tribe with only two hundred people. Because the craftsmanship of leather making is good, occasionally people come to their tribe to buy some fur!" "On one day, a child from the Tatar tribe dug a hole and set up traps not far from the tribe, when he was about to hunt some wild animals, he accidentally dug a gold mine!" "The child doesn''t know gold mines, but because he thinks gold mines are beautiful, he picked them up! And when he went back, it happened that the tribe and a group of merchants were trading fur!" "Although the children and the people of the tribe do not know gold mines, the merchants do! Therefore, they bought the gold mine at a high price! Although the people of the tribe do not know gold mines, they look like the merchants I know this thing is very valuable!" "So, the tribe asked the children to take them to dig gold mines, and afterwards, they exchanged gold mines for many armor weapons, which greatly enhanced the strength of their tribe! Therefore, they will continue to bully them. The tribe has been beaten back!" "But the good times didn''t last long! The merchants were gradually dissatisfied with obtaining gold mines by trading, and wanted to own gold mines by themselves, so they gathered three hundred people to attack this tribe!" "No accident, this tribe with only two hundred people was easily breached! Fortunately, the chief of the tribe reacted quickly. Seeing that the opportunity was not good, he immediately retreated with people, and this saved more than 100 people!" "Later, the chief of the tribe became more and more angry, so he went to ask people from other tribes to help, and paid for the share of the gold mine!" "Maybe it''s been so many years of feelings, maybe it''s the temptation of the gold mine, so the chiefs of these tribes all agreed!" "After that, they assembled a team of three thousand people to attack the gold mine! Although the merchant soldiers were well equipped with guns, there were only three hundred people after all, so under the attack of three thousand people from these tribes, It was quickly defeated!" "Later, in order to protect this gold mine, the people of these tribes simply united and formed a kingdom called the Forest Council to divide the gold mine. Normally, everyone fights each other, but once people outside the island invade , Everyone will unite and defeat them!" "And our goal is the forest council composed of these thirteen tribes!" At this point, German stopped, lowered his head, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes, and in a hoarse low voice, he said in a deep voice, "Specific mission...destroying the country!!!" As soon as they heard this word, the faces of Hoover and Reiner immediately showed shock! Then, the carriage fell into a weird silence, and only the sound of the train "Walk and eat!" After a long time. Lena showed an extremely excited expression on his face, licked his tongue, and asked, "Destroy the country!?" Hoover''s eyes were a little red, and a trace of animalism flashed in his eyes, but in the end he pressed it down and asked in a low voice, "Why?" "Yes, destroy the country!" Devin nodded and said, "The reason... Your Majesty wants to dump our kingdom''s goods in the South China Sea in the name of the Forest Council, and under this name, take the South China Sea. Kingdom, expand the land for the kingdom!" "Why... why is it so troublesome? Can''t it be in the name of our kingdom?" Rainer asked in confusion. "There are many reasons, but the most important thing is that your Majesty does not want people to know that this is our kingdom!" German explained. Hoover and Rainer nodded, expressing understanding! Then, Rainer continued to ask, "Then how to act this time?" "Kill!" German said in a deep voice~www.novelhall.com~Kill! ? "Liner was puzzled! "Kill, kill no one is left, regardless of men, women, old or young, kill them!!!" Devin said coldly. "Yep!?" Rainer said hesitantly, "If we talk about annihilation of the country, the two of us are fine, but if there is no one left, I am afraid that the two of us will not be able to do it!" There is not one left of the country and killing, but they are two concepts! Annihilation country only needs to break all the defenses of the entire kingdom and occupy all the places, but if there is not one left, everyone must be killed. In that case, even if their strength is strong, there is no way! After all, there are only two of them, and the other has seven to eight thousand people, and the branch is in a different place. No matter how they can''t come over, someone will always run away! "Don''t worry, someone will cooperate with you. There was already a regiment, an army of one thousand and two hundred men, to go to the destination first. Then, they will cooperate with you!" German explained. "That''s good!" Rainer smiled and nodded. At that moment, the maid waiting on the side uttered, "My sires, please fasten your seat belts, now we are about to enter the submarine channel!" "En!" The three nodded together, pulling the seat belts on the side and fastened them. Then, like a roller coaster, the train made a rapid dive and rushed into the depths of the earth! :. : Chapter 249： Secret Garden Three days later. "Walk and eat!" "Woo--" With the fading sound of mechanical operation, the steam train slowly stopped. As soon as the car stopped, Rainer rushed out of the car. "Ah, fresh air!" Lena closed his eyes, took a hard breath, and showed an intoxicated expression. For the past two days, he has been nestled in the carriage, he is really suffocated! Although he said that there is no shortage of everything in the carriage, there is food and drink, but the fixed range of activities makes him always feel irritated by being locked up. "But... after all, where is this place?" Lena''s eyes narrowed slightly, frowned, and glanced at the surrounding environment, a little surprised and a little confused! The place where he is now is a very large cave, very high. He estimated it and it was about 500 meters high. As for the area, he didn''t know the area, but he saw it, but he didn''t see the end! The caves are full of flowers, grasses, trees, woods, etc. Various plants, which look green, but from the loose soil under these plants and their orderly arrangement, we can see that these plants It was just transplanted! Next to him, there are the railroad tracks and the station. The railroad track runs through the entire cave. The station is very simple, with only three small houses. Apart from them, there is no one in the station! Among them, the most surprising thing about Lena is that there is sunshine here! There is sunshine in a hole! ? This discovery shocked him instantly! After he took a closer look, he found that the so-called sunlight was not emitted by the sun, but the flowers bloomed by the vines entrenched above the cave! These flowers are not only one, but there are countless flowers, along the vines, dotted with stars on the top of the cave, each blooming with dazzling light like the sun, illuminating the entire cave extremely brightly! At this time, Hoover and Devin got off the train and walked to him. "This is the secret garden!" Devin said with a smile. Although it is the first time for German to come here, he knows more than Leonardo, and a lot of news in the kingdom is passed to him in the first place! "Secret Garden!?" Rainer asked in confusion. "Yes, Secret Garden!" Dewen smiled slightly and explained, "This is a natural cave in the middle of the red earth continent. Originally, this cave was sealed. Later, when the Ministry of Engineering was digging the train passage, they dug it. I dug here by accident!" "Later, Minister Giles of the Ministry of Industry thought it was a good location and came up with an idea. He planned to change it into a transfer station. On the one hand, he digs horizontally to dig the passage between the West and South China Seas. The red soil continent digs a channel!" "And after this idea got the consent and support of His Majesty Arthur, Minister Giles joined with Minister of Agriculture Ryuhei Maeda to begin to transform this place! Now, you can see that these flowers and trees are transplanted or planted by people from the Ministry of Agriculture! " After listening to , Rainer also had a rough picture of this in his heart! However, looking at everything around him, he still felt very strange! This lush green scene coupled with the slight wind blowing makes him feel like he is in spring! and many more! Wind? Rainer felt the slight wind, his face looked puzzled, and couldn''t help asking, "Isn''t this sealed? Why do I feel windy?" He knew that there is something like oxygen grass in the Kingdom, which can produce air, but producing air is not the same as producing wind, so he is a little confused! "This is the credit of the Ministry of Industry!" Devin smiled and explained, "I don''t know the specific theory. I only know that they dug a cave under the secret garden and planted it with a lot of nourishing grass. Later, another channel was dug in this hole to connect to the sea. With the force of the sea''s tide, the air in the channel was pushed to generate wind, and finally it was blown into the secret garden!" Unknown so! Leiner was completely confused after hearing it, but after listening, he became even more puzzled about why there was wind. Fortunately, he was open-minded, and he didn''t want to think about it. "Gu--" Just then, Rainer''s stomach rang. His face blushed slightly, but he was not embarrassed, but said generously, "I''m hungry, Brother Devon, where can I eat here? Let''s go eat! I''m tired of everything on the train. !" "It''s just right, I''m hungry too!" After saying something with a smile, German said, "However, there are no businesses here, so only the cafeteria can eat!" "Canteen? That''s okay! At least you can have a warm bite!" Rainer said with a smile. Although there is a lot of food on the train, the food is cold because the train is a relatively closed space and cannot be ignited! "That line, follow me!" After beckoning, Devin took the lead to leave. Seeing this, Rainer and Hoover also followed closely! Then, the three of them stepped onto a concrete road, walked along the concrete road for about ten minutes, and then reached a place. This place is very big. There are three buildings, one on the left and the right, the innermost one. Each of the three buildings has seven floors. Each floor has hundreds of rooms side by side, and each room has an upper floor. The size of one hundred square meters, and in the middle of these three buildings is a large park full of flowers and plants! There are a lot of people coming and going here, but they are all workers from the Ministry of Agriculture wearing hard hats and overalls and those from the Ministry of Agriculture wearing straw hats and overalls! As soon as the three of them arrived here, the clothes that were very different from the others immediately attracted the attention of others. "Who are those three?" "I haven''t seen those three before!" "I only recognize the one on the left as Lord Rainer, and neither of the other two!" "It should be ours. There will always be outsiders here, right?" "That''s Lord Hoover over there!" ... The people who came and went talked a lot, pointing at the three of them. However, the three of them ignored the voices. Under the leadership of Devin, the three of UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com went to the first floor of the tall building on the left! This is the cafeteria! Many people come and go! No meal card or meal ticket! After the three of them took a plate that was placed there for others to use directly by the door, they lined up to start a meal! There are many kinds of food in the cafeteria! The combination of Chinese and Western, and a mix of Japanese, but they are all relatively simple dishes, like sushi, bread, mushroom soup, white rice, steak, miso soup, braised ribs, ramen, etc., all! After a while, the three of them prepared their meals individually, holding plates full of food, and found a place to sit and eat. "Well! Not bad!" Lena showed satisfaction on his face and praised as he ate. After having not eaten hot food for three days, Reiner, who had eaten hot food for the first time, was full of praise for the simple food in the cafeteria. "You can eat more if you are delicious, but don''t worry, anyway, the train will be overhauled here for a day, and we will also be repaired here for a day. You can also eat here!" Devin said with a smile. "Well, yeah!" Reyner, who was eating well, just nodded without answering. Upon seeing this, Devin smiled and shook his head. He stopped talking and began to concentrate on eating. at the same time. Arthurs ship arrived in Alabastan after three days of sailing! :. : Chapter 250： I am back again early morning Alabastan Port city **** blossoms! A huge yacht slowly sailed into this port! If it is normal, such a ship entering the port will cause some wonder and riots, and there will be many onlookers! But today is different. Early in the morning, Icarim, under Cobra''s order, brought his guards to meet Arthur and blocked the port. Avoid these onlookers and riots! "Hoo---" Arthur looked at the desert city in the distance and took a deep breath. Although he didn''t sweat, he couldn''t help but feel a little sultry. Behind him, a group of curious murlocs and mermaids are standing on the deck and looking into the distance. "Is this the desert?" "This is the first time I have seen you!" "It''s so hot here! "Yeah, I want to sweat just standing!" "No, I''m going to the swimming pool for two laps, or it will be too hot!" ... The murlocs and the mermaids looked at the desert in the distance and talked a lot! "Sura and Miro, and Brian, wait for you to follow me up, and the others will be watching here!" Arthur turned his head and ordered the people behind him. He still has a boat of murlocs and mermaids on the boat. If there are no guards left behind, someone might take the risk! After hearing Arthur''s words, Shura originally wanted to agree, but at this moment, he felt a familiar sharp gaze looking at him! Someone is watching him! He reacted instantly. Then, after carefully scanning his surroundings, he finally found a swordsman in a black trench coat not far away from the port who was carrying a long sword and had eagle-like eyes, sitting in a small barbecue restaurant drinking! "Your Majesty, I have met an old friend, and I want to meet him!" Shura said with a slight condensed eyes and smiled. "Oh!?" Arthur glanced around with some curiosity, and also spotted the swordsman in the black windbreaker! Hawkeye! ? Suddenly, he suddenly realized! "Go!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand, then changed his voice and said to the others, "That''s it for Milo and Brian to accompany me, and the others are watching the boat!" "Yes!" everyone agreed in unison. After , Arthur took Milo and Brian off the boat. "Your Majesty Arthur!" Icarim saluted and said respectfully. "Let''s go!" Arthur said sternly. "Okay!" Icarim nodded, then made a please gesture, and said, "Your Majesty Arthur, please!" "Well!" Arthur nodded, and walked over with Milo and Brian. Upon seeing this, Icarim immediately followed with the guards, and then, after a few quick steps, he walked in front of Arthur to lead Arthur! Afterwards, Shura, who was still on the boat, flexed his legs, climbed hard, jumped out of the boat, and walked towards the swordsman in black windbreaker. After a while, the two of them sat in the barbecue shop and drank wine and chatted. day. "Is that your king?" Hawkeye couldn''t help asking, looking at the back of Arthur and his party leaving. "Yes!" Shura smiled and nodded. "He is very strong!" Hawkeye said solemnly, "I felt a deadly danger in him, like a powerful thunder, which can smash me to death at any time!" After thinking about it, Hawkeye added, "I really want to fight him!" "Fight!?" Shura smiled and said, "I think you''d better fight first, let me talk about it. If you really fight your Majesty, you will be killed!" "Then... I''ll win you first!" Hawkeye looked at Shura with scorching eyes, and boundless fighting intent rose from his body, rushing towards Shura. "Fight and fight, who is afraid of who!" Feeling the eagle-eyed warfare, Shura''s eyes flickered, and the ultimate warfare came out of him! But then, he changed his voice and said, "However, I still drink first, wait until the wine is finished, and the meal is finished!" "Okay!" Hawkeye smiled boldly, picked up a large drinking bowl, and held it in front of Shura. "when!" Shura also picked up a large wine bowl and touched it with Hawkeye''s wine bowl, then smiled boldly, "Now, drink!" "Drink!" Hawkeye said with a smile. the other side. Arthur, led by Iqalem, passed through the **** blossoms in the port city, and came outside the **** blossoms. And at this time, there has long been a huge crab waiting for them here! "Your Majesty Arthur, because the capital is a little away from here, so next we will use this crab to transport us over!" Icarim said solemnly. "This is a specialty of Alabastan...moving crab?" Arthur asked hesitantly. He remembers that there seems to be an episode in the animation, and Luffy and others have sat on this kind of crab! "Arthur is so knowledgeable!" Icarlem introduced after complimenting, "This is the moving crab. Because it grows in the desert, it is different from other crabs. It is afraid of water and can only walk in the desert! " "Because of its huge size and carrying a lot of goods, it is often used by people to move, so it is called a moving crab! This kind of creature is relatively rare in our kingdom! If your Majesty Arthur likes it, you can take it with you when you want to leave. One go back!" "Thank you in advance!" Looking at the crab in front of him, Arthur also liked it a little bit, so he was not polite and accepted it! "Your Majesty Arthur, you are welcome!" Icarim smiled, then made a sign of please, and said, "Your Majesty Arthur, please go to the crab!" Arthur nodded, walked two steps, stepped on the stairs next to the crab, and stepped up! Above the crab is an artificially installed platform. On the platform there is a huge sofa and table. On the table is also some Arabastan characteristic fruits. On the side are two maids wearing Arabastan characteristic costumes. With. I can see that Alabastan welcomes him very much, and even such trivial matters are properly arranged! After all the people came up, the moving crab started to move! It took a few crab legs and walked toward the desert at a fast and steady speed. all the way. The sky full of yellow sand~www.novelhall.com~Occasionally visible rock groups, lonely green cacti, characteristic creatures of Alabastan, deceptive birds that deceive people, the top role of the food chain in the Alabastan desert, Santa Dorada The lizards showed up in front of Arthur one by one. With the extremely fast moving crab, about half a day, at noon, the group finally arrived at the capital of Alabastan, Albana! "Da da da!" As soon as they arrived here, a group of soldiers in Alabastan uniforms stepped together, trotting out of the city gate, and then arranged on both sides in an orderly manner! "Welcome Your Majesty Arthur!" the soldiers shouted in unison. Under the greet of the soldiers, Arthur and his party sat on the moving crab, went straight into Albana, and headed for the palace! and at the same time. Another ship came in at the Canola Port. This time is a pirate ship! The flag hung on the pirate ship was painted with a skeleton with wings and two swords crossed behind it. stood a young man with a big back, no eyebrows, earrings on his right ear, smoking a cigar, wearing a black fur coat, and wearing an orange plaid long-sleeved shirt under the fur coat. He was 2.5 meters tall. Looking at the port that brought him endless nightmares, and almost killed him, the young man''s eyes narrowed, took a deep breath, and muttered, "Alabastan, I''m back again!" :. : Chapter 251： So familiar Looking at the desert port in front of him, feeling the heat and drought in the air, Krokdal couldn''t help showing a satisfied expression on his face, and laughed, "Hey hahaha! Alabastan, I am here again!" The climate and environment here are simply the most powerful home court for him. He really likes it! But when he saw this port, he couldn''t help but think of the nightmare... As soon as I logged in, I was held by someone with a sea floor stone on my face! was forced to sail! The ship was washed high in the sky by a huge ocean current! fell from a height of several thousand meters! ... With all kinds of unbearable memories flashed through Krokdal''s mind one by one, the expression on his face gradually became heavier, but then he couldn''t help showing the color of rejoicing! Because he is not dead! Fortune and life! Although he fell into the sea from an altitude of several kilometers, and it was raining and unable to use the fruit power, fortunately, there happened to be a naval ship passing by at that time, so he survived! Of course, there was no bounty on him at the time! After , he was sent to the Whiskey Peak by the navy, where he was trained for several months, and after recruiting some people, he set off again! And his goal is Alabastan! Failure is not terrible, but the terrible thing is not dare to face failure! So even though he failed to log in here last time, he decided to log in again this time! "Boss, look!" At this moment, an old man with white hair, pointed monkey cheeks, glasses, and a sweater, with a revolver sticking around his waist, walked to Krokdal''s side, pointing to the boat beside him, his face A trace of greed flashed on! Looking at the sixty-year-old man in front of him, Klockdal''s face was full of black lines. If he can, he doesn''t want to recruit such an old man! But no way! Talent is not easy to recruit! He had prepared for a full year before he could find his favorite navigator, ship doctor, crew, etc.! But those all died after being washed into the sky by a huge ocean current! He is the only one left! It is difficult and troublesome to recruit again! In the past few months at Whiskey Peak, he has recruited a dozen crew members who cannot compare with the previous ones but are barely qualified. Among them, the navigator, as the most important role in the great waterway, is even more difficult to recruit. In the past few months, he has successively interviewed more than a dozen, and finally only this old man is suitable! This old man with shaking hands is Jack! , a very vulgar name, there are too many people in this world who call this, almost one in every few hundred people! But the name is vulgar, but the people are good! When he was young, he was a navigator who had been to the second half of the Great Channel! Later, for various reasons, his pirate group was wiped out by a stronger pirate group, and he escaped with the leftover property of the pirate group alone! After , he fled back to the first half of the Great Channel, and then stayed at Whiskey Peak! And the reason why he accepted Krokdals solicitation this time is that in addition to his profligacy over the past 30 years, which has caused his wallet to bottom out and prepare for another vote, he also has the strength and potential of the natural fruit ability of Krokdal. s reason! He and Krokdahl are two **** who looked at Mung Bean and met each other! Krokdal needs an experienced navigator, even if the navigator is currently insufficient in combat power, and Parkinson, it does not matter, anyway, what he wants is the experience of the navigator! Jack also just wants to do another vote for retirement, and Krokdal, who has potential and strength, is naturally his first choice. With such a captain, at least safety is guaranteed! Although, in addition to being a sailor when he was young, he was also a well-known gunman, but now, when he is old, with Parkinson, he can''t even hold the gun securely, and the combat effectiveness is almost no, so right and He now says whether the captain is strong or not, whether he can be guaranteed his safety is still more important! Krokdal looked at Jack, followed the direction of his fingers. ...a two hundred meters long yacht! Compared with this ship, Krokdal now this 20-meter-long battleship snatched from other pirates is like a grandfather and grandson! But its nothing. He saw this before entering the port, and he was not surprised by this behemoth. After all, there are more weird ships in this world. Although two hundred meters is very big, it is not the largest. ! After , he saw the mermaid and murloc by the railing of the ship! He doesn''t care about the murloc, he has also seen it, except that his strength is stronger than normal, and his fighting power in the water is stronger, nothing special! But mermaid... Suddenly, a trace of greed flashed in his eyes! He knows that something like a mermaid, as long as it is beautiful, is worth at least several hundred million Pele! However, in an instant, he suppressed greed. Although he Krokdal is a pirate and a cruel pirate, he is also principled! He couldn''t do things like this kind of slave trade. at this time. Another person appeared on the railing, a young man in gold armor with closed eyes! Heart shocked! Krokdal looked at Shaka, his whole body was stunned, cold sweat began to be left on his face, his eyes revealed extreme horror! That kind of armor, he is very familiar with it! After that time, he specifically inquired about related news! So, now he understands the identity of the opponent almost instantly! "Boss, do you want to give him a vote? The mermaid must be hundreds of millions at least! Especially the mermaid with light blue long hair, so beautiful, should be more valuable than other mermaid, and this ship looks very expensive, too. With this ship, it''s good for selling or for own use! I''m going to do it this time, and at least I can make two billion!" Jack looked at Klockdal who was suddenly startled, and couldn''t help asking. As soon as Jack spoke out, Krokdal knew that something was wrong! Because... the boy on the railing is gone! next moment! "boom!" Jack flew out directly and hit the mast. "boom!" "Crack!" With a violent impact, the mast fell. "Boom!" The mast slammed on the ship and made a loud noise. Jack, who hit the mast at the same time, also bounced out of the mast and lay on the ground. A fist-sized blood hole appeared in his stomach. The blood hole was bleeding continuously, and he did not scream or mourn. It''s just silent! I saw that Shaka appeared in front of them without knowing when, with a little blood dripping on his right hand! "Krokdal?" Shaka looked at Krokdal and asked faintly. "Gulong!" Krokdal couldn''t help swallowing, cold sweat! Although Shaka did not open his eyes, his overwhelming aura directly suppressed Krokdal a little breathless. How to do? Krokdal now has no other dreams! If the current problem is not solved, he will be planted in this port again! is even worse than last time, at least I got off the boat last time, and landed on the land, this time...not even the boat off! A short moment! Thousands of thoughts flashed through Krokdal''s mind, and many ways appeared in his mind, but in the end he was vetoed one by one by himself! the reason is simple! His current strength does not support his approach at all! In the end, he has only one last way left~www.novelhall.com~ Passively accept the fate given by others! As for resistance? That is death! Although his strength is stronger now than a few months ago, he is not much stronger. A few months ago he was pressed to the ground without even a single move. Now that a few months have passed, he estimates that he will support more a bit! But what''s the use of just one shot? is not dead yet? On the other hand, looking at Krokdal who was thinking before him, Shaka didn''t have any interest in spending it with him. "Snapped!" A sea building stone handcuffs stuck directly to Krokdal''s face before he could not respond. What a familiar feeling! This is Krokdal''s first thought! I seem to be planted again? This is Krokdal''s second thought! still planted in the same place! ... Even worse, not even getting off the boat! His third and fourth thoughts followed. After that, he didn''t have time to think, his body softened and he lost all his strength! Fortunately, this is not the first time for him, so he can still maintain his basic mobility in Hailoushi, without getting down! :. : Chapter 252： Horror My name is Sha Krokdal! A man who wants to become One Piece! ...Why should I become One Piece? I am from the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Then work hard for the rise of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! ----------- Alabastan Palace Hall At this time, here are Cobra and Arthur, and Brian and Miro are drinking with the ministers of Alabastan in another hall! "Brother Arthur, come and drink!" Cobra raised his glass to face Arthur, who was sitting in front of him, warmly inviting him. "Drink!" Arthur also raised his glass and said boldly. "Gulong!" A sip of the wine from the specialty of Alabastan makes me lose my stomach. "Papa!" After drinking, Cobra put down his glass and clapped his hands! "Ring Ling Ling..." Accompanied by the sound of music, a group of dancers with veils, only attractive eyes, well-proportioned, and dressed in Alabastans characteristic costumes danced and walked in! "Brother Arthur, this is the characteristic dance of our Alabastan. Only when the most distinguished guests are banqueted, the host will invite someone over to perform!" Cobra introduced with a smile. "Not bad!" Arthur praised. After , the two of them were enjoying the dance and drinking wine. The atmosphere was very harmonious. at this time. "Da da da!" Brian, who had been drinking with the ministers of Alabastan in another room, walked in and whispered a few words in Arthur''s ear. "Well, I get it!" Arthur put away the smile on his face and nodded. Brian came to report, and it was the news that Shaka captured Krokdal! After that, Arthur thought for a moment, then groaned for a moment, "Let Shaka make him his own!" Krokdal is also a good potential stock! Even eighteen years later, he couldn''t even beat Luffy, who had just entered the great waterway, and was beaten half to death, but his potential can''t be denied! After all, he has natural fruits! It''s just that his fruit has developed a bit of food, and his own physical skills have not kept up, which led to this situation! But after he joined the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Arthur must re-plan his route for him! With his potential and fruiting ability, eighteen years later, not to mention the general level, but the lieutenant level is still no problem! A lieutenant-level combat power is already considered to be the top group in this world, and the generals above are those of generals, but there are not many generals in this world, not to mention two hands, but there is no more than a hundred. , So he can bring a lot of help to Arthur with his combat power! Moreover, in addition to his combat power, Arthur also has plans for his future! Let him follow the original route and become a king under Qiwuhai! Then let him secretly disturb Alabastan like he did. As long as the time is right, Arthur can use some means to turn Alabastan into his own! "Yes!" Brian nodded respectfully, turned and left here. After he left, Cobra smiled and asked Arthur, "Brother Arthur, has something happened? If you are in a hurry, the banquet is over first, and you have to deal with the problem!" "It''s not a problem, but my men caught a group of pirates in your harbor!" Arthur said with a smile. "Oh! Pirate?" Cobra frowned involuntarily. Pirate is not a good pronoun in his heart! "Yes, pirates, but they don''t have a bounty!" After Arthur explained, he changed his voice and asked with a smile, "Brother Cobra, after all, this was caught in the port of your kingdom, how do you deal with it? ?" "Handle it..." Cobra hesitated for a moment and said, "After all, they don''t have a bounty, so let''s let it go!" As soon as I heard that there was no bounty, Cobra knew that this must be another young man who was limped by Roger and went out to sea rashly! For them, who dont have a bounty and still have a pirate flag, if the navy encounters them, its a direct shot and kills them, but Cobra is different, his character is more kind, so he chose to release Up! However, Cobra''s choice did not exceed Arthur''s expectation. He just added a sentence of no bounty in his words, which deliberately guided Cobra to make this choice! "Okay!" Arthur readily agreed! "Okay, let''s not talk about that, let''s continue drinking!" Cobra raised his glass again and invited Arthur with a smile. "Okay, drink!" Arthur also raised his glass. ------------- the other side. After getting Arthur''s order, Shaka walked to Klockdal who was being grilled on the railing of his ship, grabbed his belt, lifted him up, and walked to the cabin. Suddenly, Krokdal felt a bad feeling in his heart. He struggled and said in horror, "What are you going to do? Let me go! Let me go!" However, Shaka did not pay attention to him, but took him straight to the cabin. This scene was naturally seen in the eyes of his men on the Krokdal ship, but his men did not dare to make a sound, they just lowered their heads and pretended to be invisible! No way, the scene where Jack was beaten just now was really scary. They didn''t even react, and Jack was dead! In their eyes, Krokdal, who was quite powerful, was also caught directly before they had reacted! They don''t think that this kind of person who can''t react to them can be dealt with! After all, they were newly recruited by Krokdal, and they didn''t have the kind of consciousness to work hard for Krokdal. Therefore, for the sake of life, even if the boss was caught, they could only be regarded as invisible! half an hour later! Shaka came out of the cabin! Behind him is a respectful Krokdal! "I''m leaving, please do as instructed!" Shaka said in a deep voice. "Yes!" Krokdal nodded respectfully. Then, Shaka jumped directly back on the boat. "Old...old, you...what...what happened?" One of his subordinates tremblingly asked, looking at the huge changes before and after Krokdal, with a frightened expression on his face. expression! In this scene, more than Shaka killed Jack, and it was even more frightening to catch Krokdal! was killed, caught, even if they couldn''t react, but they knew that it was just that the opponent''s strength was too strong, so they couldn''t react. But, this kind of scene like changing someone is too scary! have been together for a few months, they dont know Krokdal well, but they also know very well, he is a rebellious and brutal man! For him, he can be defeated and arrested, but even if the opponent''s strength is strong, it is impossible for him to surrender to people like he is now! And this impossible thing has become a reality! It''s almost like Krokdal has been replaced, and now Krokdal is just another person wearing Krokdal''s skin. Think about it, they feel a horror! "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with me?" Krokodall looked at his subordinates with an unhappy look~www.novelhall.com~ and asked sharply. "No...no..." Seeing him like this, his subordinates waved their hands quickly and said tremblingly. In his heart, he was even more frightened! And this expression on his subordinates made Krockdal frowned involuntarily, turned his head and glanced at the other people on the boat, and found that their expressions were exactly the same as this subordinate. "What''s the matter with you?" Krokdal frowned and couldn''t help asking. "No... nothing!" The subordinates shook their heads as if they had turned on a synchronizer, with a hint of panic in their voice! Krokdal looked at this scene, his face was puzzled, and he couldn''t help but touch his chin and remembered, what did he do to make them look like this? But in the end he still didn''t think of it! "Forget it, the boatman repaired the mast, let''s start again!" Klockdal said in a deep voice. If he didn''t understand, he just left these questions behind! Anyway, he doesn''t care about these subordinates. In his opinion, these subordinates are just some tools. They are still barely qualified. When they find a better one, they will be replaced. So don''t care about their thoughts! "Yes!" After trembling and agreeing, the subordinates left Krokdal like an escape and started to act. Within half a day, Krokdal set off again! :. : Chapter 253： Ke Qing At the same time that Krokdal left, another battle came to an end! **** blossoms in the port city of Alabastan, three hundred miles east. This was originally a desert full of yellow sand without any peculiarities. But since half a day ago, after two people came here, it has become a battlefield, a battlefield full of sword energy and flying sand. However, after half a day, the place stopped again. At this time, in the middle of this battlefield, Hawkeye and Shura lay side by side. "Huh huh!" "Huh huh!" The heavy gasps of the two people interlaced here. En, the two are not doing shameful things, but fighting for a long time is really exhausting! "You...you...become...stronger!" Hawkeye gasped and said excitedly. "Hehe, you...also...and...yes!" Shura also panted and replied with a smile. During the fighting here for most of the day, the two of them didn''t use any magnificent moves, nor did they use any powerful moves. They just used hand knives against the black knives, colliding, colliding again, and constantly colliding! But it is precisely this most primitive way of fighting, which can more intuitively reflect the progress of the two in terms of combat effectiveness, and it also gives the two a bottom of the progress of the other. "Oh, Mihawk, tell you something!" Shura turned his head and sincerely looked at Eagle Eye lying beside him, and said. Although the two met only twice, for a person like them, twice is enough to know one person, so Shura naturally called out Mihawk like an old friend. "Say!" Hawkeye said straightforwardly. "Are you interested in joining our kingdom?" Shura asked with a smile. Join the kingdom? Without any hesitation, Hawkeye shook his head directly and said, "I don''t want to join any kingdom, my heart is only on my sword!" "Don''t you listen to the benefits of joining our kingdom?" Shura asked with a hint of deep meaning. "No, no matter what the benefits are, I don''t want to join!" Hawkeye still refused. For him, benefits and interests are not important, only the sword is the most important! "Even a great swordsman with a general level of combat power can personally guide him?" Shura asked with a smile. A great swordsman at the general level! ? Shura''s words instantly hit Hawkeye''s heart! "Do you still have such a strong man in your kingdom?" Hawkeye couldn''t help asking. The strong, especially the strong in swordsmanship, he is very interested! "En!" Shura nodded and said, "His Majesty''s grandfather is a strong swordsman. He was a famous swordsman in Xihai several decades ago! Afterwards, he never returned to the kingdom. If he goes out again, his reputation is not obvious, but his swordsmanship realm and strength have been steadily rising!" "What''s his name?" Hawkeye couldn''t help asking again. "Yamamoto Shigeukuni!" Shura paused, and added, "Well, it was called this before, now it''s called Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni!" "Shigekuni Yamamoto..." Hawkeye murmured a few words before thinking about it. In this world, he has most of the swordsman and great swordsman in his memory, whether it is the past or the present, because in his opinion, everyone who can become a swordsman and a great swordsman has his own Unique places are goals worth challenging! After thinking for a moment, Hawkeye''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he hurriedly asked, "Is it the legendary sword hero Shanben Shiguo in Xihai decades ago?" "Yan Jianhao?" After thinking for a moment, Shuro shook his head and said, "I don''t know if it is Yan Jianhao, but I know that Lord Yamamoto''s sword spirit is really hot!" , it used to be hot, now its hotter! He can cook the sea! Although he has not personally experienced it, he has personally experienced the steam that diffused when Shiji the Golden Lion fought against Motoryusai Yamamoto! The water vapor can be diffused from such a long battle. What is it that is not boiling the sea? "That must be Yan Jianhao!" Hawkeye confirmed. "Well, whether it is or not, what do you think of my proposal?" Shura said sternly. I have to say that the guidance of the general-level swordsman really made Hawkeye''s heart moved! But he thought about it, and finally shook his head and said, "It''s still not!" "Why?" Shura questioned. "My heart is free, and my sword is free. Although your proposal is tempting, I dont want these to restrain my heart and restrain my sword, preventing me from climbing the most Top!" Hawkeye said solemnly. Then, he changed his voice, with a confident smile on his face, and said, "Moreover...I believe that even if there is no one to guide, my sword can be stronger than others!" Seeing his confident smile, Shura stopped persuading him, he smiled and said, "I believe you!" In fact, he had long guessed that it is impossible for Eagle Eye to join the kingdom, but as a member of the kingdom, facing a talent like Eagle Eye, he always feels a bit unwilling to ask! at this time. Shura''s inspiration flashed! He seemed to have thought of something, he couldn''t help but smiled, and said excitedly, "You don''t want to join the kingdom because you are afraid that the kingdom will restrict you and force you to do things you don''t want, right?" "En!" Hawkeye nodded with a puzzled look. "In that case, be a guest!" Shura stretched out his hand, patted Eagle Eye on the shoulder, and solemnly invited. "Keqing? What do you mean?" Hawkeye asked puzzledly. In this world, there is no such position as Keqing! "Keqing is that you join our kingdom in name, but in fact, the kingdom does not require you to do anything, and it gives you some convenience, but when the kingdom is in crisis, you must come forward and help the kingdom!" "In normal times, if the kingdom wants you to do something~www.novelhall.com~, it will pay a little price, and then let you choose to agree or not, but whether you agree or not, it will have no effect!" Shura explained. The idea of ?? Keqing was a sudden thought by Shura! The word was also heard when he heard Arthur tell stories when he was a child! is a story, after all, he didn''t care too much at the time, let alone ask what Ke Qing meant, so what he is talking about now is Ke Qing he understands! "Keqing..." Hawkeye murmured a few words and began to think. I have to say that Ke Qing''s proposal really moved his heart. "Then the guidance of the great swordsman you mentioned before..." Hawkeye groaned for a moment and asked. When he said that, Shura knew that it was done! Thinking about it, the Keqing mentioned by Shura is much less restrictive than the Qiwuhai under the King. Hawkeye can accept even the Qiwuhai under the King, and there is no reason why he can''t accept the Keqing! Shura responded with a smile, "As long as you agree, I will tell your majesty, and I think, your majesty will not refuse!" En, Ke Qing is only a temporary idea of ??his own, so he not only has to say this, but also asks Arthur Keqing if this idea is possible! Of course, in Shura''s eyes, it is almost impossible for Arthur of Ai Cai to reject this proposal! "Well, I promised!" Hawkeye said boldly. :. : Chapter 254： clear and direct After finishing the banquet with Cobra, Arthur, who was arranged to live in the palace, received news from Shura and Shaka as soon as he returned to his room! Shakas news is not surprising to him, after all, he arranged it! But the news of Shura is pleasantly surprised! Arthur didn''t expect Shura to come up with such a great idea! Ke Qing! He couldn''t help but like this idea! Although he has saints, giants, death, and virtual these more advanced combat power! However, he would never refuse both the strong and the talent! Its good for the talents to say that no matter what kind of talents they are researching, they always need someone to provide funds for them to research, so they will also accept others solicitation. But the strong are different! The strong are not so easy to attract! Arthur''s current powerhouses are almost all related to his system, that is to say, these are all from the Kingdom of Saint Martin itself, as for the recruits in this world, no! not a single one! All his strong men are his own! En, there is also Krokdal. Although he can''t be regarded as a strong now, he can indeed be regarded as a strong in the future, but he is not recruited normally, but modified through memory! If Arthur wants to continue to develop, he will definitely have to recruit some strong people outside the kingdom. He can''t meet a strong one and use his memory to modify it? The reason why the strong are called the strong is because they are strong, and Shaka can modify the memory only to modify the strength lower than him. If you see a strong and modify a strong, then you can modify very few. Besides, its not good to do this! One or two is okay, but if there are more, someone will definitely find the clues in the future. Don''t talk about recruiting the strong at that time, it''s good not to be attacked by groups. After all, no one wants to become who he is not himself. That is horrible and frightening! Think about it, in the last second you remember the relatives, the next second you will become your memory enemies, and you were hacked to death. How terrifying and terrifying? So, for Arthur, it would be best if he could recruit the strong through normal channels. Even if he paid some price for it, he didn''t mind, he had money anyway! But then again! If you want to recruit the strong, you must know their classification! The strong are roughly divided into two types! First, powerful, from the navy, world government, pirate regiment, or other forces! Secondly, the uninfluenced, the lone ranger, come and go alone, free! In the first type, unless something happens to happen, under normal circumstances, Arthur will not be able to recruit, so his goal is the second type! But most of the second type of being a lone ranger is not without a reason. They don''t like to be restrained and dragged down, and yearn for freedom. This is the only way to become a lone ranger, so it is very difficult to recruit! This time Shura''s proposal undoubtedly gave Arthur a good idea. Ke Qing! The powerful recruited under this name, although they cannot control them, but as long as they pay a price, to a certain extent, Arthur can use them to do something! Moreover, recruiting people in the name of Ke Qing is obviously good for recruiting many! Anyway, I didnt really join the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and I dont have to be subject to any restrictions. Apart from helping the top leader when the Kingdom of Saint Martin is in danger, there is nothing else but some benefits! "However, Ke Qing is a new thing after all, and there is no precedent in this world, so I must plan the welfare and system from scratch by myself!" "Moreover, Ke Qing can''t solicit casually. In addition to strength, he should also pay attention to his personality. Otherwise, it won''t be good to recruit a group of white-eyed wolves. When the kingdom is in crisis, it''s okay that they just don''t help. That would be very troublesome!" "Anyone like Hawkeye is good. He is strong, has a good character, he is more committed, and he is more courageous. Then, even if he is an enemy of the world government, he will not have any fear!" ... Arthur thought, and had a general plan for Ke Qing in his heart! "Then the next step is meticulous planning!" Arthur murmured. After finding the paper in the room, he recorded it, "The first thing to be solved is Keqing''s system and welfare! For the system, just do what Shura said. !" "Keqing joined the kingdom in name, but in fact, the kingdom does not require them to do anything and gives them some convenience, but when the kingdom is in crisis, they must come forward and help the kingdom!" "In normal times, if the kingdom wants them to do something, it will pay a little price, and then let them choose to agree or not, but whether they agree or not, it will have no effect!" "Well... I also need to add that the guest qing must be divided into ranks. You can''t have the same benefits as a major general level and a general level guest qing? That is unrealistic and unreasonable!" "Then it will be divided into three levels, major general, lieutenant general, and generals. As for those below major general, forget it. After all, when the Meike Steam Mech Corps takes shape, it is estimated that there will be no shortage of people of this level!" "As for welfare..." At this point, Arthur stopped writing and thought for a long time before continuing to write. "Welfare will be paid directly, and it must be divided into three levels. There is no need to do anything at the major general level. There are 10 million Baileys every year, 30 million for the lieutenant general, and one billion for the general level! " "For people at their level, these money is not much, and they can guarantee their basic life, but after all, they can be received without doing anything. It is already very good!" "If they want more, or other, such as the guidance of the strong, or some special materials, special weapons, then they have only two choices, one is to join the kingdom, and the other is to help the kingdom!" At this point, Arthur couldn''t help but praise Shura! Because he suddenly thought of something. As long as there are strong people who are willing to become guest officials, they will always contact the kingdom regardless of whether they help the kingdom or not. After long time, after experiencing the benefits of the kingdom, if Arthur invites it again, these guest officials are likely to choose to join. Kingdom''s! And even if they dont join, they will always get old, right? No matter what they are, when they are old, they will inevitably have to take care of them. Except for those who insist on returning to their hometown, others who feel the benefits of St. Martin, their first choice for pension is definitely St. Martin! At that time, Arthur would take the initiative to invite them to stay in the Kingdom for retirement~www.novelhall.com~ I will definitely be sure! As for what are the benefits for them to come to Saint Martin for retirement? a lot of! Even if they are old and their strength has declined, it is not useless! First, it is certainly not a problem for the former strong to guide and guide some younger generations, so Arthur will then invite them to enter the kingdoms school and let them teach and teach the younger generations. If possible, recruit a few more apprentices. At that time they can cultivate more powerhouses for the kingdom! Secondly, if they live in St. Martins retirement, they will definitely be counted as members of the Kingdom of St. Martin. Therefore, if they die, they will become the ghosts of St. Martin (the **** of death) and contribute to the building of the kingdom! Thinking about it, Arthur had arranged the lives of these Ke Qing clearly! He couldn''t help but like Shura again! Because the premise of all this is Ke Qing! Keqing succeeded in connecting those strong men who had nothing to do with Saint Martin''s Kingdom and Saint Martin together and had contact, so they had the opportunity to realize what Arthur wanted. "All these must be written down!" With an excited smile on Arthur''s face, he took the pen and recorded it again. Next, Arthur has been planning Ke Qing''s affairs. Even Cobra invited him to dinner again in the evening, but he refused. It was not until two o''clock in the morning that he had a plan! :. : Chapter 255： 5 days South China Sea Not far from Pena Island, there is an unnamed island with only a dozen square kilometers! The edge of the island. Devin, Hoover, and Rainer are standing on the cliff, looking at Pena Island not far away. Behind them is a group of trees that are cutting down on the island and there are less than 30 trees up to 100 meters high. Soldiers! "That''s Bena Island?" Lena asked, pointing to the seemingly endless island not far away, turning his head to face Devin. "Yes!" Devin nodded and said, "That is our target island!" "It looks quite big, but there seems to be no sign of people moving, and where is their port?" Rainer asked with a frown. Looking at the place where they are, they didn''t see any ports, and there were no traces of human activities! "We are in the west of Pena Island. This side belongs to the deep forest of Pena Island. There are relatively few people moving. The port of Pena Island is on the east side, so you can''t see it here! " "Moreover, the port of Pena Island is not so much a port as it is a small pier, because the people of Pena Island make a living by hunting, and basically have no sea, so they have no boats at all! Naturally, they also I won''t go to build a special port!" "Even the current wharf was built because of business talents, and it was built very crudely!" Devin explained lightly. "Oh!" Reiner nodded clearly, then the voice changed, with an excited expression on his face, and asked, "Then when shall we do the task!" For this task, he can''t wait! "Don''t worry, it will take at least five days!" Devin said calmly. "Five days? Why?" Lena frowned slightly, somewhat puzzled. He thought he would be able to start a war when he came over, but he didn''t expect to wait a few days! "Well, the preliminary investigation has not been completed! Although I sent a lot of people to investigate on the island, because the people on the island exist as tribes, they are more exclusive, so even if my people pretend to be merchants and go to the island to investigate The news, but there are still some that have not been inquired clearly, as for the location of the tribe on the island, there are still two that have not been inquired! So it takes some time!" "The second thing is the boat. In addition to completing the task this time, it is also more important to hide our identity. Therefore, our steamboat cannot be used. We can only temporarily chop some wood to make the boat, and this also takes time. !" "Also, your weapons are too big, especially Hoover''s. They are 40 meters long, which is not easy to transport, so it will take a few days before they arrive!" Devin explained in deep thought. Listening to the German explanation, Leiner nodded, temporarily suppressing the eagerness in his heart! After taking a deep look at Pena Island not far away, he turned and walked towards the soldiers who were cutting down the trees. He said as he walked, "Forget it, I will help them. I hope to build one or two days in advance. Good boat!" "I''ll go too!" Hoover, who had not spoken, said lightly, then turned and left here, and walked towards the soldiers! In a short while, the two giants joined the soldiers who were cutting trees, and in an instant, their efficiency increased hundreds of times! ------------ North Bena Xixia tribe! This tribe is currently the largest and strongest tribe on the island. It has a population of 1,100 and occupies more than half of the most resource-rich northern area of ??Pena Island! And their tribe resident is leaning on a steep mountain wall, the front of the mountain wall is semicircularly connected by a wooden wall to surround the whole tribe! There are also several wooden watchtowers on the wooden wall to warn the enemy from invading. Inside the wall is the main body of the tribe, which is a mixture of wood and stone, arranged in an orderly arrangement! It is worth mentioning that, as the largest tribe on the island, it is incommensurate with other tribes that are all soldiers. Among the 1,100 population of Xixia tribe, there is a hunting team composed of 400 strong men! These hunting team members not only bear the responsibility of catching prey to support the whole family, but also bear the responsibility of fighting outside and guarding the tribe. Therefore, the power of the hunting team is also the largest in the tribe except for the chief. The leader is also held by the strongest person in the tribe, and the leader of this term is called Kakawa! At this time, at the top of the steep mountain wall on which the Xixia tribe is leaning, there is a muscular man wearing a fur skirt, naked upper body, with muscles tied up, and a lot of scars. His face is painted with unknown red paint. , Is sitting on the side of the mountain, looking down at the entire tribe! He is now the strongest warrior of the tribe, Kakawa! "I don''t know why, I always feel uneasy these days, I always feel like something bad is going to happen!" Kakawa murmured. After thinking about it for a long time, he still didn''t think of any danger! You know, they are the largest tribe on this island. Normally, it''s good if they don''t take the initiative to attack others. Naturally, no one will attack them uninterestingly, so now he can''t think of any danger! "Is it because I''m too tired during this period of time, so I feel wrong?" Kakawa hesitated while touching his chin, but then thought, "No, it''s impossible that my instinct has saved me many times. It''s impossible for anything to happen." Incorrect!" "That is really dangerous? What is the danger? Is there a tribe to attack us? Well, it is not impossible, but if there is only one tribe, attacking us is no different from looking for death! So, if it is a source of danger If it''s the tribe''s offensive, at least two to three tribes must unite, so that we can be sure of winning!" Kakawa muttered to himself. At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Behind the mountain wall, a young man from the hunting team of the Xixia tribe hurried over, kneeled on one knee, and reported, "Master Kakawa, we caught one Sneaky and said it was a merchant who came to buy fur, what do you think?" Merchant who buys fur! ? In an instant, Kakawa''s inspiration flashed, and he couldn''t help thinking, "By the way, in addition to the danger inside the island, there is also the danger outside the island!" Thinking, he quickly frowned at the person who came to report, "Quickly, take me to see him!" If it''s someone from outside the island, then this sneaky merchant who came to buy fur will definitely not be involved! And even if the businessman is not sneaky, it is suspicious. You know, although they are the first tribe, they have very little communication with the outside. When they usually trade fur, they are usually escorted by tribal people to trade at the small dock. There will be no outsiders close to their tribe, so just get close. The people in their tribe are suspicious. . Chapter 256： I say When Kakawa drove back to the tribe, the merchant had been tied to a wooden stake in the tribe square in a cross shape, and many people from the Xixia tribe surrounded him. "Master Kakawa!" "Kakava!" "grown ups!" After seeing Kakawa''s arrival, the Xixia tribe who was onlookers greeted him quickly and stepped aside to let him pass. After Kakawa nodded to these people in response, he walked in from the way they made way and came to the wooden stake. "My lord, my lord, I''m really here to buy fur, my lord, I really don''t know that your tribe can''t come close, please, let me go!" When I saw it was obviously a big man coming, he was tied to the wood On the stake, the handsomely dressed, somewhat fat, kind-faced businessman quickly pleaded. Kakava did not answer his words, but after looking at him up and down, his eyes condensed slightly, a sneer appeared on his face, and he sternly said, "You lie!" "My lord, my lord, I didn''t lie, I really came to buy fur!" The businessman hurriedly said with a panic on his face. "Haha!" Kakawa sneered and pointed at him in a deep voice, "I can tell at a glance that you are lying! Not to mention that our tribe is not open to the public. As long as the merchants who come to the island know, you I dont know, just say that your biggest flaw is that you came alone!" Speaking of this, Kakawa paused, then changed his voice and explained, "Since you want to buy fur, you won''t come alone. Otherwise, how can you move the fur and there are no people to protect it. With so many beasts in this forest, how can you, a merchant, walk here alone?" "My lord, it''s wrong!" The businessman said aggrievedly, "I didn''t come alone, I have a partner, but when your tribe arrested people, they scared them away!" "En!?" Kakawa raised his brows. The reason why he made such a decisive judgment was because the person who reported before said that he had caught a sneaky businessman, so he felt that the businessman was arrested alone! But if it is true as the businessman said, then this suspicion he said is wrong! At this moment, standing next to the wooden pile, under Kakawas men, a robust hunting team member also confirmed the businessmans words. He walked to Kakawa and whispered a report, "Master Kakawa, what he said is true. When we caught him, there were several people, but those people ran too fast, so we only caught him!" Hearing that, Kakawa''s dark face appeared with a touch of imperceptible red! After that, he turned around and widened his eyes and glanced at the person who had just reported him, and then pretended to be innocent, watched the businessman''s voice change, and said confidently, "Okay, it''s just as if you were not here alone. , But you still have flaws!" "My lord, I''m really wronged!" Before Kakawa''s voice fell, the businessman hurriedly called out. "Haha, don''t rush to scream for injustice, wait until I say the flaws, you will shout again!" Kakawa sneered and pulled the businessman''s gorgeous clothes, believing himself, "Your flaws are your clothes!" "Your clothes look gorgeous and expensive, but this just shows that you are not a businessman. For the convenience of walking in the forest, most of the real traders wear smart clothes instead of such clothes, because here It''s the forest. Otherwise, the gorgeous clothes will be easily torn, and it will be difficult to escape if you encounter any danger, so" Kakawa hadnt finished speaking, and the men on the side quickly interrupted, My lord, I helped him change his clothes. He also wore very smartly before, but because he was all torn when he escaped, so I Only then will I help him change into the clothes in his salute! Uh so embarrassing! After turning his head and glaring at this hand, Kakawa looked at the businessmans innocent eyes, suppressed the embarrassment in his heart, and continued to sneer and said, Okay, just when your clothes are not there. Problem, but you still have flaws!" As he said, Kakawa stepped forward, took up the merchant''s callous hand, and said, "This is the hand! Normal merchants don''t have calluses on their hands!" "My lord, this is really wrong, you''re talking about a normal businessman! I am not!" The businessman explained in horror, "I was not a businessman before, just a porter!" "It took two years of chance and coincidence that I became rich and became a businessman. But even if I became a businessman, I knew that it was not easy to make money. So I usually carry the goods if I can carry it by myself. Calluses on this hand!" "Haha, huh?" Kakawa grabbed his hand, separated his fingers, pointed at the cocoon where the gap between the thumb and the index finger was obviously thicker than elsewhere, and asked, "Then how to explain this?" The businessman looked at Kakawa with a little puzzled, and said, "My lord, I said I was a porter before. Isn''t the cocoon normal?" Kakawa showed a cold face, shook his head, and explained, The cocoon at the joint between the thumb and the index finger is obviously thicker than the other cocoons, and the left and right sides of the index finger are also the same. This is a characteristic of all year round gunners. This shows that you often practice guns!" Afterwards, Kakawa''s voice changed and asked, "What do you do when you are a businessman who practice guns? And you said that you were a porter before, but this cocoon cannot be practiced in one or two years! What''s more, the cost of gun training But it''s huge, where did you get the money to practice guns?" Having said that, Kakawa took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, sneered, and said word by word, "So, you are lying!!!" Although the Xixia tribe is a tribe, it doesnt mean that they dont know guns. They even have dozens of guns in their hands. Its just that bullets are not easy to obtain on this island and they are rarely used. Kakawa knows the characteristics of gunners! Hearing that, the panic on the businessman''s face disappeared, and he turned to a calm look, shook his head, and said, "Unexpectedly, there are still flaws. It seems that I can''t cultivate home!" "As expected, Lord Kakawa!" "Suddenly saw the flaw!" "Master Kakawa is amazing!" Looking at the merchants who had confessed without using any punishment, the members of the Xixia tribe praised Kakawa. "Okay!" Kakawa pressed both hands, let the tribe people come quietly, and asked the merchant in a deep voice, "Then, tell me who sent you here? What is your purpose? What is the purpose of the person who sent you?" After the businessman glanced at Kakava faintly, he did not speak. Upon seeing this, Kakawa showed a dangerous smile on his face, and the next moment his expression became extremely fierce. "boom!" A punch hit the businessman''s stomach. "puff!" "Uh" A mouthful of blood spurted from the businessman''s mouth, and the expression on his face was distorted due to pain, but he gritted his teeth without making any screams. After the businessman''s blood spurted out, Kakawa didn''t hide, he sprayed the blood on his face, and then showed a hideous expression in the blood. He grabbed the businessman''s collar and asked sternly, "Can you tell me? " The businessman still didn''t reply, just glanced at Kakawa calmly, as if he was not the one who punched him! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Upon seeing this, Kakawa made several punches, and the blood of the businessman was sprayed. "Are you going to tell me?" Kakawa asked grimly. The businessman gritted his teeth and looked at him coldly, without the slightest wave of waves in his eyes! " "boom!" "Say or not?" "boom!" "Say or not?" "boom!" "Say or not?" Next, Kakava kept beating the businessman, trying to ask him what he was saying, but no matter how much pain, the businessman did not scream, and never said, just gritted his teeth, his expression was cold, and he used that unwavering Staring at Kakawa! "call!" After half a day, Kakawa sighed deeply, shook the blood from his hand, with a helpless expression on his face, gave up and continued beating the businessman. No way, the current businessman is wounded all over, and it looks like he is dying. If he continues to fight, maybe the businessman will be killed, and then he will really be unable to ask anything! At this moment, the onlookers made a loud noise. "The chief is coming!" "The chief and the wizard are here!" "Quickly, make a way for the chief and wizard!" With a loud noise, the crowd parted a road. After that, an old man with a solemn face and feathers and a man with a cane, arched, carrying a cloth bag, gray-haired, slow-moving, and gloomy-faced came in ~www.novelhall.com~ these two People are the tribe with the highest status in the tribe. Go to the chief and the wizard whose status is second only to the chief and the leader of the hunting team! "Father!" After seeing the incoming person, Kakawa hurried forward and said respectfully to the chief. "En!" The chief nodded and said, "I know everything. Let the wizard give the rest!" "Yes!" Kakawa nodded solemnly, then stepped aside. After the chief gave the wizard a glance, the wizard nodded clearly, grabbed a handful of herbs from the cloth bag he was carrying, and then forcibly stuffed it into the businessman''s mouth. After a while, the businessman''s eyes began to lose consciousness. "Say, who sent you here? What is your purpose? What is the purpose of the person who sent you?" The wizard said softly in the businessman''s ear. The businessman said vaguely, "I said I said" . Chapter 257： Forest Council "Woo-------" The melodious and deep horn sounded from the center of Pena Island. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom bomb Then a majestic and rhythmic drum sound rang from the center of the island. The picture came to the center of Bena Island. This is a large circular open space, with no trees or flowers, only land. Normally, it is used for meetings of members of the Forest Council. "Da da da da da da da da da da da da" At this time, a group of sturdy men dressed in animal skins, holding a spear in their right hand and a huge wooden shield in their left hand, are beginning to dance rhythmically around the middle of the campfire as high as a hill, accompanied by drums and horns. , And sang a sacred and atmospheric sacrificial song while jumping. ??????????????????? (Transliteration mother brings spicy belt Li) (It roughly means that the mother is like a sea) ???????????????? (Transliteration Fox Baahubali) (It roughly means raising Baahubali) ?????????????? (Transliteration grandma is tired to take you) (In general, I hope you thrive) ??????????????? (Whose balalari transliteration) (Roughly meaning kind, generous and polite) ????????????????????? (Transliteration oh telo) (Roughly meaning mundane) ???????????????? (Transliteration Oh Tedala Galali) (It roughly means that everything is good and evil) The singing rang in this clearing and slowly spread to the entire island. After hearing the singing, the leaders of various tribes all over the island stopped their work and looked towards the center of the island. "Convened by Parliament?" "Anything urgent?" "Xixia tribe''s song, what''s the urgent matter?" "What did the Xixia tribe summon everyone for?" "Forget it, go take a look first!" "Go and have a look!" After discovering the white smoke caused by the bonfire in the middle of the island, the tribe leaders, although a little puzzled, immediately cleaned up, took their weapons, and went to the middle of the island! After a while. "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of animal running footsteps, a white deer riding more than five meters high, carrying a long bow, wiping an animal skin skirt, animal leather clothing, animal leather shoes, animal leather hat, has a wheat-colored skin, and has a shapely figure. The Guazilian girl rushed out of the forest with a few strong men who were also riding deer, and came to this clearing. The girl looked icy, looked around here, found Kakawa and the chief of the Xixia tribe sitting in the corner, and rode a deer straight over. "Chief Kakat, Kakawa, what is the purpose of your Xixia tribe calling everyone here?" The girl riding a deer, looking at them condescendingly, asked coldly Facing the girls unpleasant tone, Kakat and Kakawa didnt care. The dozen or so tribes on this island had conflicts with each other, and their relationship was very poor, so this tone It''s normal. "Chief Dianne, there must be a reason for us to gather everyone here, but people have not come here yet, so I hope you can wait, there are people, let''s talk!" Kakat said in a deep voice. "Okay!" Dianne nodded blankly, then rode a deer with her men, walked to a corner and waited. Come here for a while. Along with the rustling sound, people from different tribes sprang up from the forest, and the first thing they came was to ask Kakat about things, but they were all told by Kakat for the same reason. They waited first. Soon, people from all the tribes came, and the original empty space was full of people, but these people are very distinct, and there are gaps in each tribe, making it obvious at a glance that they belong to different Tribal! "Chief Kakat, everyone is here now, what can I say!" A three-meter-tall man with arms like ape, muscled, dark skin, said in a deep voice. Kakat glanced around, nodded, and said, "Since everyone is here, then I''ll say it!" Afterwards, he paused, took a deep breath, showed a heavy expression, and continued, "Everyone, we are now facing a catastrophe about the life and death of all the tribes on the island!" Hearing that, all the tribesmen present were quiet, and their faces could not help showing solemn expressions. They all know that Kakat is usually a calm and steady person, and he wouldn''t make such a joke with them. Therefore, since he said about the catastrophe of all the tribes on the island, it must be a catastrophe. "It starts with a businessman we caught before" Kakat explained in detail to the people present how they caught the businessman, and then interrogated what happened after he caught it. "hiss---" After listening, everyone present took a breath! "Xihai, the Kingdom of Saint Martin is going to attack us?" Dianne couldn''t help but ask. "Yes!" Kakat nodded solemnly. "Why would a kingdom of the West Sea attack our place in the South China Sea?" Diane asked puzzledly, "It will take at least a few months to get here from the West Sea? The cost is still very large, even if they kill us, it will not be worth the loss. Right?" "Why the businessman who attacked us doesn''t know! But as far as the distance is concerned, it is said that there is an underground train in their kingdom, and it only takes five or six days to get to us! And now they are ready, even everyone is already there." Kakat Explained. Underground train! ? Five or six days! ? All the chiefs present were dumbfounded! Although they don''t know what an underground train is, they still know the concept of five or six days! It takes only five or six days to travel from the West China Sea to the South China Sea. This speed is so terrifying that they can''t even imagine it! After a shocked moment of the people present, one of the chiefs couldn''t help but ask, "All right? How many people do they have? What equipment? Where are they now?" "It is said that there are one thousand and two hundred people and two giants. If they are equipped, I heard that they are the Saint Martin one rifle produced by their kingdom and the artillery produced by their kingdom. As for the location, they are now not far from Pena Island. On that unnamed island!" Kakat replied one by one. One thousand two hundred people and two giants! This involuntarily made these chiefs show solemn expressions! They don''t really know how the fighting power of the people outside the island is, but they will compare it! They had a precedent of fighting against soldiers hired by merchants. That time the death rate was two hundred merchants, and they died three hundred! Therefore, they subconsciously compared the previous one with this one. Therefore, in their view, the enemy of 1,200 people would have to die at least 1,800 people to repel, and not even two. A giant! Thinking of this, they have a headache! One thousand eight hundred people! The entire island has only seven or eight thousand people! This time, at least one quarter is a little more! Moreover, this is still not a giant! They have heard about the giants, although they are not very detailed, they all feel the truth in them, that is, giants are very powerful! Therefore, these two giants, according to their own guesses, at least five or six hundred people can die to solve them! If you add the two together, at least two thousand or three or four hundred people will die. In other words, at least almost one-third of the people will die! One-third of the people! If you are not careful, those smaller tribes with only one or two hundred people will be wiped out! How to do? This question appeared in the minds of all the chiefs present! In the end, they turned their attention to Kakat! Feeling everyone''s gaze~www.novelhall.com~Kakart did not stop, he looked at the people present and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, this time, we must cooperate sincerely to get through this difficult time." !" "And I know that things are so sudden that you may not think of a way for a while, but according to the businessman, they will attack in five days at most, so there is no time for everyone to think about it, so I have a few ideas here. Just say it directly, let everyone refer to it and make some changes. What do you think?" "Chief Kakat, you say!" "Yeah, speak up!" "Hurry up!" All the chiefs present urged. "Okay, then I''ll just say it!" Kakat paused and said seriously, "I think we should do it like this" The chiefs on Bena Island listened to Kakat''s plan here, and after modifying some plans, they immediately ran back to their tribe without stopping, and began to prepare for war! . Chapter 258： pontoon After the people in the Forest Council discussed, German also received a call! "After a burst of singing, they gathered together?" "After half a day, they went back in a hurry?" "All the tribes are mobilized, as if preparing for war?" Devin took the phone worm and recorded the news while listening. "Well, you inform the others, retreat!" Devin said after a while thinking. Obviously, according to these news, the people on the island must have discovered what they were doing, and it is even possible that an intelligence officer was arrested and interrogated, so these actions were made! Although German has never doubted the loyalty of these intelligence personnel, there are too many weird methods in this world, so he doesn''t feel strange that intelligence personnel are interrogated and come out of intelligence! Similarly, he did not worry too much! Because, with absolute strength, there is nothing to worry about! The reason why German is waiting here is just to get more information and solve everyone on the island more quickly. And he didnt want to be run off accidentally when the attack was due to insufficient intelligence. In that case, he would have to find people all over the island, which was a waste of time and energy, so he didnt let people launch an attack immediately. Yes, it''s not that you can''t win! "Yes! Ah---enemy" At this moment, there was a scream from the phone worm. "boom!" The sound of the phone bug dropping came from over there. "Bah---" Then, the sound of someone dragging something came over. After hearing this, German basically understood. He didn''t say anything, and hung up the phone, his face sank involuntarily. Think about it. Devin picked up the phone again and dialed another number. "Blubru!" "Sir!" A deep voice came. "You have been found, notify everyone to retreat. If the pier is blocked and the retreat is impossible, take someone to hide on the island and come out after we take the island!" Devin solemnly said. "Yes!" After a strong voice agreed, he hung up the phone. Afterwards, Devin directly called Hoover and Reiner who were helping to cut trees, as well as Lloyd, the commander of the Army''s First Army, First Division, and Third Regiment who were assisting the operation. "We have to act in advance!" Devin said solemnly. "What?" Lloyd frowned slightly, somewhat puzzled. "Didn''t you say you have to wait five days?" At the same time, Hoover and Reiner looked at German in confusion! "No way, because our intelligence personnel have been discovered and the other party is already preparing for war, so I think it''s best for us to act in advance to catch them by surprise, and our other intelligence personnel are estimated to be trapped on the island, for them We also have to act in advance for the safety of the country!" German explained. "It''s okay to act in advance!" Lloyd paused, his voice turned, his face was embarrassed, and said, "However, the ship is not ready, how do we get there?" "Well, this is a problem!" Devin nodded and said, "In order to dig through this place, people from the Ministry of Engineering drove a boat from the West Sea to take charge of the survey, and then the boat stayed here! " "But that ship is stopping at the pier on Pena Island in order to transport intelligence personnel to Pena Island. Now that the intelligence personnel have been spotted, the ship may not be able to return, so we have to find another way!" "Floating bridge!" Hoover said suddenly. "Pontoon bridge!?" Rainer was puzzled. But when the other two heard this, they immediately understood Hoover''s thoughts! "Good idea!" Devin glanced at Hoover in surprise and praised. He didn''t expect that this man from a gladiator background would turn his mind quite fast! Feeling the surprised look in German, Hoover faintly explained, "Usually I like to read books, so that will calm my head! And my favorite is military books." It was only then that German realized it! "Then do it, I''ll make arrangements right away!" Lloyd nodded in agreement, then turned around and left here in a hurry! Everyone at the scene understood, and Leiner was left alone a little confused! Fortunately, although he usually doesn''t use his brain much, his brain doesn''t turn slowly, so he quickly reacted, slapped his head, and said, "I understand!" Then he grabbed Hoover''s shoulder and asked excitedly, "Its because our island is very close to Bena Island? Although I dont know the distance, the visual inspection is only over one kilometer at most, so as long as more than ten 100-meter-long wooden boards are cut and connected. enough!" Hoover glanced at him, then nodded faintly. "Sure enough, smart me, there is nothing I can''t think of!" Seeing Hoover nodded, Rainer said narcissistically, touching his chin. "Okay, don''t be narcissistic, and help with work?" Hoover interrupted his narcissism and turned to leave. "Work? Don''t you want to build a boat to build a pontoon? You shouldn''t need to cut down trees, why do you need to help?" Reiner wondered. "Even the pontoons need to make the trees into planks, and they need to be connected at the back!" Hoover stopped, turning his head and said lightly. "That''s right!" Reiner patted his head and suddenly said, then he changed his voice and walked to Hoover and said, "Let''s go together!" After that, with the concerted efforts of more than a thousand soldiers and two giants, soon all the wooden boards for the floating bridge were cut! A total of more than 130 wooden boards! Each of these planks is ten meters long, ten meters wide, and more than three meters thick. It took a total of five 100-meter trees that were used to build ships before they were cut! Then, with the help of Rainer and Hoover, hundreds of planks were quickly transported to the shore. Rainer said with a smile, "Hoover, as I said before, I threw the planks over, you stand in the sea, and then you lay them out, even if you let the soldiers connect them!" "En!" Hoover nodded calmly, then roared, transformed into a super giant, walked into the sea and stood there. After that, Rainer also twisted his body, turned into a giant of armor, and walked to the stacked wooden boards. "call out!" Rainer picked up a large plank, lifted it up, and threw it into the ocean. "boom!" The plank did not fall into Hoover''s hands, but fell on the sea connected to the coast, and a huge splash of water splashed. Immediately, a team of soldiers stepped forward and fixed the plank. "call out!" Rainer raised the plank again and threw it out, this time in the sea behind the previous plank. Subsequently, a team of soldiers brought tools and stepped on the first wooden board before connecting the two wooden boards together. "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" Next, three boards in a row were thrown into Hoover''s hands. After receiving the wooden planks, Hoover placed them in an orderly manner on the sea behind the wooden planks. After that, several groups of soldiers brought tools, stepped on the wooden boards in front, and connected them one by one. "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" Rainer kept throwing, and Hoover kept picking it up, and then arranged all the wooden boards in an orderly manner on the sea like building blocks. Then a team of soldiers brought tools and stepped on. The front board connects all the boards. The whole process keeps repeating. Not long after, a ten-meter-wide pontoon bridge leading to Pena Island was built! With the surging of the sea, the pontoon was swaying constantly. It seemed to be precarious, but in the end it floated firmly on the sea! To be honest, the Germans also know that the quality of the pontoon they have built in a hurry is definitely not very good, but if it is not very good, it is not a problem to maintain it for a few days, right? And just these few days are enough time for them to complete this war! "Go!!!" Looking at the pontoon that had been built, German gave an order, and all the soldiers moved and headed towards Pena Island! . Chapter 259： Munken Tribe After walking from the pontoon to Pena Island. The group stopped first. After a brief discussion, everyone decided to split up! One route led by Hoover, led two battalions of soldiers across Pena Island, first attacked and occupied the pier on Pena Island, destroyed or drove away the boats on the pier to prevent people from escaping on the island, and finally turned around to clean the island. People. One route led by Rainer, leading a battalion of soldiers, from here, one by one to clean up the tribes of Bena Island. Among them, the main offensive force is only Hoover and Rainer, and the soldiers are only auxiliary! However, German and team leader Lloyd stayed in place and waited for the news. Once there was an emergency, they had to be in the middle of scheduling to solve these situations. Although under absolute strength, German doesn''t think anything will happen, but as an intelligence worker, he is still habitually cautious. Soon, the two-way army encountered the first enemy, the Munken tribe! But it was not the army led by Rainer that encountered this tribe, but the army led by Hoover, preparing to cross the island of Pena. This tribe is just blocking Hoover''s path! ------- Munken Tribe This tribe is also considered a middle-to-upper-scale tribe on Bena Island. It has a population of more than 600 people and is powerful in combat. Its chief is a big man with arms like ape, muscled, dark skin, and three meters tall. His name was Ismunken. The Mangken tribes territory is full of tall trees. They usually live in tree houses on trees, but their main place of activity is not the tree house, but in the open space in the middle of the woods surrounded by the tree house. After returning, Ismunken summoned his tribe in the open space to prepare for the war according to Kakat''s plan. As for Kakat''s plan? it''s actually really easy! That is to divide labor according to the size of the tribe and what they are good at! Small tribes, tribes that are not good at fighting, are responsible for early detection and search for enemies, and then use geographical advantages to harass and arrange traps, trying to reduce the number of enemies as much as possible before the beginning of a frontal war. Medium-to-large tribes, tribes with strong combat effectiveness, concentrated their forces, looked at the right time, and wiped out all the troops from Saint Martin in one fell swoop. The plan is not too complicated, or even a bit crude. But there is no alternative. After all, the thirteen tribes usually have conflicts. Want them to cooperate sincerely? Hehe impossible! Because no one wants to be stabbed in the back! That''s why Carter''s plan is so simple. But simple but not simple! In it, he fully considered what the various tribes are good at, and also considered their combat effectiveness and the state of their tribes, etc., before planning. It sounds complicated, but in general, it''s just two words. balance! Balance the tribes, don''t let the small tribes feel the danger of extinction, don''t let the big tribes feel that their losses will be heavier than others, so that all the tribes will not feel that they have suffered a loss, and there is no sense of imbalance in their hearts! Only in this way can the thirteen tribes cooperate sincerely to a certain extent, and they will not go out of work and do nothing, so that this war will have greater losses or even failure! Of course, he considered a lot. The only thing he didn''t expect was that when his parliament had just opened and everyone was going back to prepare for the war, German blatantly launched the war. And it''s not just him. Even Ismunken did not expect it! at this time In the clearing, Chief Ismunken summoned all the people of the tribe, preparing to choose the people who will fight this time, and this time their tribe will have about three hundred people, which is one-half of the people. In this regard, it is different from the Xixia tribe. The Munken tribe belongs to a tribe where all the people are soldiers, and the status of women is not lower than that of men. Therefore, the person to be selected, regardless of gender, depends only on whether they are strong or not! "Dear people, our homeland is about to face a war, a war that cannot be rejected, a war about the life and death of the tribe. If you want to win, you need a warrior to come forward with me to kill the enemy!" Ismankin Standing on the high platform, he said solemnly to the people below. After hearing his words, everyone in the tribe became quiet, and the atmosphere began to gradually become serious. Looking at the dignified people from below, Ismunken first took a deep breath, then shouted loudly, "Now, I will take the lead in the charge, and I need a group of warriors behind me. Tell me that my warriors are here. that?" "I!" "At this!" "Me, warrior! Following Ismunken''s words, the people of the Munken tribe became excited and their emotions were very high. "Boom!" At this moment, a loud noise behind them interrupted their high spirits, causing them to quiet down, turning their heads to explore what happened! When everyone turned their heads, they saw a 60-meter-high super-large and ugly giant walking toward them aggressively. what''s the situation? The people of the Munken tribe were all stunned! They have lived on this island for countless years. They have only heard about giants and have never seen them before. This is the first time I have seen them. But why is the giant so tall and so big? This is completely different from what they have heard! Ismunken, who was also shocked, quickly reacted. giant! Combine the information that Kakat gave them before! Undoubtedly, this is a giant from Saint Martin! It''s just that this giant is different from what he imagined, or even what they guessed! Isn''t it said that a good giant is only more than ten meters away! ? Didnt it say that two giants can be easily defeated by using five or six hundred people? What the **** is this just in front of me? Looking at the sixty-meter-high giant in front of him, Ismunken was a little messy! Although, in this world, body size does not mean everything, but sometimes it also means a lot of things! At least, in the same situation that he has not practiced before, a 1.8-meter man can be beaten by a 1.8-meter man! However, this giant looks aggressive and powerful, but if Ismunken is allowed to surrender like this, he will naturally refuse. As the strongest man in the Munken tribe, if he ran away before fighting, it would count. what? "Roar!" At this time, the super giant stopped, hugged the 100-meter-high tree beside him, and after roaring, his whole body exerted strength. In an instant, the entire tree was pulled up. Immediately afterwards, he used the big tree as a wooden stick, holding the big tree with one hand in front of the hand, and holding the tree with both hands, and his chest was erected. The samurai, holding a knife, ran directly towards the Munken tribe. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Every step he made made a huge noise, causing the surrounding land to shake! After a while. He rushed into the Munken tribe like an attacking giant. At this time, the people of the Munken tribe had all reacted. "Kill this giant!" "Go get a weapon!" "Protect the homeland!" The reaction of the Mongken tribe. Just like the homophony of the first word of their family name, Mang! Mang is their only faith! No matter who the enemy is, whether the enemy is strong or weak, they just want to recklessly create a new world. Therefore, the ones with a little brain among them went to get the weapon first, and the ones who don''t usually use the brain rushed towards Hoover. And their chief Ismunken also rushed over without taking any weapons! However, Ismunken wasn''t brainless, but he didn''t use weapons himself, and relied on a pair of fists to mess around here. When a person rushed to Hoover''s feet for the first time~www.novelhall.com~ he didn''t even look at it, and stepped on it. "Zi---" The man burst instantly, and blood spewed from the soles of Hoover''s feet and shot onto the surrounding ground. But this is not over yet. "what---" "Help" "help me!" As the people of the Munken tribe kept coming over, every foot of Hoover was like stepping on toothpaste, and blood spurted out. Among them, some were not stepped on, rushed over, and hit Hoover''s feet with all their strength. But it was useless, Hoover didn''t even feel it. At this moment, Ismunken arrived! . Chapter 260： 3000 people Compared with the ordinary Munken tribe, Ismunken is undoubtedly much smarter and stronger. Therefore, facing Hoover, he did not rush over like ordinary Munken tribesmen, and hit the place where he could hit. Instead, he rushed to Hoovers feet, bending his legs slightly and exerting force. As soon as he boarded, he jumped directly on Hoover''s calf and climbed up with his calf! For the people of the Munken tribe who usually live on trees, climbing trees is a very common thing. As the chief of the tribe, Ismankens ability to climb trees is also top-notch, but he did not expect that one day he could This skill is used on the enemy. Within three seconds, he climbed onto Hoover''s waist. At this time, Hoover finally noticed the big bug Ismunken. What should normal people do when they face the bugs that crawl on them? of course it was driven by hand! However, Hoover is not a normal person. So he used things that normal people could not do to drive away. Steam! A burst of ultra-high temperature steam ejected from Hoover''s body. "what---" Ismunken, who was crawling on Hoover''s body, immediately slammed into the front with the hot steam, and he could not help but let out a scream. At the same time, his body was rushed out by the jet of steam. Just then, a trace of animalism flashed in Hoover''s eyes, and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "boom!" He waved the big tree in his hand, and hit a home run against Ismunken who was swept away. This time, Ismunken didnt even scream! After being hit, his body exploded with the sound of "Peng!" because of the super-strike force, turning into a cloud of blood and floating in the air. Is Ismond Ken strong? In all fairness, he is considered the strongest pinch on Bena Island. has the strength of the captain level enough, so he can sit firmly as the chief of the Mangken tribe! However, his strength is considered strong on Pena Island, but in Hoover''s eyes it is just like that! Compared to Hoovers strength, he was the stronger one among the group of ants, and he could not pose any threat to Hoover at all. So even if the chief Ismunken was killed, Hoover would not feel it, or even know it. He is the chief. But ordinary Munken tribes dont think so! Their chief, but the strongest of them! The results of it? a stick! was blown up with just one stick! Although this stick is a bit big, it can''t be changed. This is just the result of a stick! One can imagine what kind of huge impact this scene brought to them. So after seeing Ismunken being blown up, the people of the Munken tribe stood still for three seconds, then immediately turned around, without looking back, and fled around in a hurry. "The chief is dead!" "Run!" "The chief was beaten to death by a giant!" "Help!" ... The faces of the people in the Munken tribe fled with extreme horror. They screamed and fled. In a panic, they couldn''t figure out the direction of their escape, and they charged outside the tribe! But when they just ran out of the tribe. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The gun went off! Countless guns fired. "what----" "There is an ambush!" "There is an ambush outside the tribe!" ... At this moment, the people of the Munken tribe are desperate! There were people lying in ambush in front, and giants chasing after them. No matter how reckless they were, they had no choice but to face this kind of desperation. Even most of the people of the Munken tribe directly gave up resistance. "I surrender!" "Let me go!" "Please, I still have children!" "Mom!" "help me!" ... All the people who gave up the resistance knelt down, pleading for the forest where the enemy was not seen. "Fight with them!" "Get out!" "Come on, rush out!" ... There was also a small group of people from the Munken tribe who were unwilling to give up resistance, and roared towards the forest. However, whether it is to give up resistance or not to give up resistance, there is only one result! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The gunfire sounded again, and countless bullets flew out from the forest and hit the people of the Munken tribe. It''s probably less than half an hour! The Munken tribe with six hundred people was under the ravages of Hoover and the resistance of Saint Martins army. annihilation! The only thing that made Hoover a little regretful was that some capable tribesmen escaped directly from the tree. Although there were not many, there were only seven or eight, but it was somewhat regrettable that Hoover did not destroy them. On the clearing in the Mangken tribe. Hoover changed back to the original, while the soldiers of the Kingdom of St. Martin mended the heads of corpses and piled them on the clearing after confirming their deaths! "Burn all the corpses, and burn their houses." Hoover''s eyes were a little red, showing terrifying eyes full of beasts, and issued an order to completely exterminate the Munken tribe. As soon as he heard this command, there was no hesitation. All the soldiers immediately moved, took some temporary torches, lit the piled corpses, and threw them all into the tree house of the Munken tribe. After a while. A raging fire soared into the sky, and the entire Munken tribe was ignited. And Hoover took the soldiers and left without looking back! Without even collecting the properties of the Mangken tribe, he left, letting those properties burn up along with the fire! The reason is that apart from being in a hurry, Hoover also looks down on that little property. As long as the war is won, they can get more rewards from the kingdom! ---- On the other side, when Hoover started to burn the Munken tribe, Rainer also encountered their first enemy! A small tribe with only two hundred people. This tribe is not as good as the Munken tribe! At least the Munken tribe made Hoover spend half an hour, and this tribe only took Lena fifteen minutes, and not half of them were ran out! "It''s all burned, all burned!" Rainer shouted excitedly and gave the soldiers the same order as Hoover. After a while, Rainer led a group of soldiers to the next tribe, and behind them, a raging fire rose from this tribe. Soon, it''s night time! The moon is bright and the stars are thin in the sky. The armies led by Hoover and Reiner also stopped~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, Hoover had traversed the entire Bena Island and came to the port of Bena Island to be stationed. Na also stopped in a tribe he had just wiped out. is less than a day. 13 tribes, only six are left! All others are destroyed! More than 3,000 people were killed on Pena Island! Among them, Hoover eliminated two, one was the Munken tribe and the other was a tribe smaller than the Munken tribe. There were more than a thousand people in total, all of whom were just in his way, so he eliminated it easily! The other five tribes, more than 2,000 people, were all destroyed by Lena! Unlike Hoover, Rainer went there specifically to destroy these tribes, so he kills and destroys the tribe faster! Of course, the location of the tribe discovered by passers-by is the key to this! That''s why Rainer can kill so fast, so smoothly! However, they also know that it should not be so smooth next! Because two of the remaining six tribes have not been able to find out their location, and although the raging fires today did not ignite the entire forest, they also warned people from other tribes! The people of the tribe who have been run away will also let the people of other tribes know what happened! (//) :. : Chapter 261： Take refuge in late at night Xixia tribe Meeting hall The braziers placed on both sides of the hall exude dazzling light, illuminating the entire hall! At this time, Kakat and Kakawa were sitting on the tiger-skin chair in the middle and the chair on the right front, respectively, and a man from the Munken tribe with scars was placed in front of them! The atmosphere in the hall is very depressing. Kakat and Kakawa are in a mixed mood! There is despair, but it is not thorough! There was a crash, but only a little bit! There are fears, a lot, and even make them chill all over! In short, there are all kinds of emotions, and the most is panic! Although they had tried their best to overestimate the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin based on their knowledge, they really did not expect that their estimates would be so far from reality. What made them even more unexpected was that things happened so quickly, that is, their front and back feet just after the meeting! Three thousand people! Seven tribes! Just less than a day! No matter what they do, they are enough to surprise them, but they add up to panic! As if silent for a century, Kakawa slowly spoke, asking in a somewhat hoarse voice, "Father, what should I do now?" How to do? Kakat also wanted to know what to do! run? According to the people they sent out, the pier has been captured. How did they run? Moreover, even if they are not captured, they usually rely on hunting for a living, they will not sail! Resist? How to resist? The sixty-meter-tall giant, Kakat did not see it from the front, he felt desperate just by hearing his height! surrender? It''s useless! According to the news from the Munken tribe before them. The Kingdom of Saint Martin did not accept surrender at all. It was a genocide. Whether it was a woman, a child, or even an old man, they did not let it go. They all killed! What was even more exaggerated was that the entire tribe was set on fire afterwards! They can''t run away, can''t resist, and they won''t accept their surrender! Now in Kakat''s heart, in addition to despair, there is still despair! It''s just because the other party hasn''t come yet, so there is no complete despair! at this time. "Da da da!" A rush of footsteps interrupted their conversation. "Report to the Chief!" A member of the hunting team ran in anxiously, knelt on one knee, and reported. "What''s the matter?" Kakat frowned and asked. Seeing this team member rushing in, Carter knew that something major must have happened, otherwise the team members would not rush in directly, at least they would come in after a report outside. "Tataka tribe is here!" the team member said anxiously. "What do you mean?" Kakat was puzzled. The Tataka tribe was the first tribe to discover a gold mine on the island. After the tribes on the island united and expelled the outsiders, they returned to their tribe, which is located in the northeastern part of the island. After that, he has been there, developing the tribe and guarding the gold mine for the council! Of course, in order to prevent them from digging by themselves, other tribes are responsible for digging the gold mines in turn. They are only responsible for guarding, and at the same time, the people digging by the watchers steal it! Well, it can be regarded as monitoring each other, check and balance each other! "The chief of the Taraka tribe came with all the members of their tribe, saying that he wanted to take refuge in our tribe!" the team members explained. "Yep!?" It is almost late at night, but the people of the Tatar tribe come to take refuge at this time? Kakat and Kakava looked at each other, both faces a little dazed. But then, they thought about it for a while, and they immediately understood! It''s not so much refuge, it''s more of an escape! Why do you say that? Because the Tatarka tribes ethnic land is similar to the pier on Pena Island! Today, because it was getting late and the soldiers were tired after running for a day, Hoover asked the soldiers to rest at the pier, and nothing happened to the Tatarka tribe! But tomorrow will be different. Tonight will have enough rest. There is no doubt that the soldiers led by Hoover must first go to kill the nearest Taraka tribe in the pier! And the chief of the Tataka tribe probably thought of this too, so he brought his tribe to join the Xixia tribe overnight! "Invite their chiefs to come in. As for their people, let them wait outside first!" Kakat pondered for a moment. He is also a more cautious approach. Although there are less than two hundred people in the Tatar tribe, Kakat will not let them in easily! "Yes!" The team member nodded respectfully, and was about to turn around and leave. At this time, Kakat stopped him again. "Right, by the way, ask someone to cook some broth for the people of the Tataka tribe who are waiting outside! Also, ask a few people to come over and lift the one on the ground for treatment!" "Okay!" The team member nodded, turned and left here. Soon People from the Munken tribe who had been lying on the ground with scars were carried away! And a tired old man with white hair wearing animal skin clothes with feathers on his head and a spear in his hand walked in. "Chief Asalan, please sit down!" Kakat stood up and made a please gesture to Asalan. Asalan didn''t say anything, just nodded silently, and then sat on the chair in front of Kakat left. "Chief Asalan, why do you want it?" Kakat hesitated. He just wanted to ask Asaran why he came to take refuge in them, but he stopped in the middle of speaking! why? Because there is no need to ask! The specific reasons are very clear to both of them! But Kakat didn''t say anything, and Asalan, who was forced to take the tribe to escape at night, was not in the mood to speak, so for a while, the entire discussion hall became extremely quiet, and only the sound of flames was left. "Da da da!" At this moment, there was another sound of footsteps, breaking the silence in the hall. "Report to the Chief!" It was the team member who rushed in again. "What''s the matter?" Kakat frowned again. "The people of the Shamaha tribe are here!" The team member said anxiously, after thinking about it, he added, "It''s the same as the Tataka tribe!" The Shamaha tribe is one of the tribes located between the northern and central parts of Bena Island. It is a medium-sized tribe with more than 500 people. After listening to the team members, Kakat took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Just like before, invite their chiefs in and let someone cook some broth for their people!" "Yes!" The team members nodded and turned away skillfully. But as soon as his front foot left, someone ran in on his back foot. And also a member of the hunting team. "Report to the Chief!" "What''s the matter?" "The chief of the Kalman tribe is here with the tribe!" It was another familiar conversation, and another tribe came to take refuge. The Kalman tribe is also a tribe located between the northern and central parts of Bena Island. It is very close to the Xixia tribe and has a population of more than 800 people. Helpless! Kakat can only repeat what he said before, and invited the chief of the Kalman tribe in, and then asked the hunting team members to retreat first~www.novelhall.com~ Fortunately, no tribe will come! Since then, nearly 3,000 people have gathered from four tribes in Xixia tribe. But they are all tribes in the northern part of Pena Island or close to the north. Those from the south and from the west and east were not here. Of course, the main reason is that Rainer started to clean up from the west to the south, and Hoover crossed from the west to the east dock, so the tribes were almost wiped out. And now, the entire Pena Island is divided into two sides. On the one hand, St. Martin''s, mainly Hoover stationed at the pier and Rainer stationed in a tribe in the south. On the other side is the Forest Council, mainly the Xixia tribe that gathered four tribes, and two tribes with no address in the Kingdom of Saint Martin. In terms of numbers of both sides, the Forest Council undoubtedly has an absolute advantage, and in terms of combat power, Saint Martin has an absolute advantage! Chapter 262： Big Tree Javelin the next day. "Pattern!" Early in the morning, the slight drizzle floated down like thousands of filaments. It stands to reason that this kind of weather is not suitable for combat. But St. Martins army didnt care about this, so early in the morning, after a simple breakfast, Hoover left one battalion to guard the pier, and took the other battalion directly toward the nearest tower to the pier. The card tribe rushed away. Its just that when they arrived, the Tataka tribe had gone to the building and nothing was left. Looking at the tribe with nothing in front of him, Hoover frowned slightly. After thinking about it for a while, he gave the order: "Go to the gold mine!" Although the gold mine is very small, it also brings a lot of income to the people on the island, allowing various tribes to develop to a certain extent. Therefore, its importance on the island is still quite high, so Hoover did not go directly to the next tribe. , But choose to explore the gold mine first! When they came to the gold mine. is still a person to hollow out! Only a few small pieces of gold scattered on the ground tell how eager the people here are. the other side. Rainer also led his troops, from the southern part of Bena Island to the central Shamaha tribe. "boom!" Looking at the empty Shamaha tribe, Rainer kicked the tree next to him fiercely. Then, he took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "Go, go to the next tribe!" "Yes!" The soldiers nodded in agreement. Then, he took someone out of the Karman tribe. Looking at the Kalman tribe, which still has nothing, Lena said nothing more this time, and silently rushed to the next place, the largest tribe on the island, the Xixia tribe! at the same time. After seeing people go to the Tataka tribe in Loukou, Hoover thought for a while and ran directly to the Xixia tribe! Finally, the two led the soldiers and met unexpectedly outside the Xixia tribe! "Hoover, are you there too?" Reiner frowned as he looked at Hoover, who was also dusty but not bloody, and couldn''t help asking. "Well, there is no half of them, they all ran away!" Hoover nodded calmly. "It seems that they are all here!" Lena turned his head and looked at the full heads of people on the wooden wall of the Xixia tribe, and there were more than a dozen artillery pieces, and said in a deep voice. The current Xixia tribe has already mentioned the highest security! Guns and artillery, these are powerful, but it is difficult to replenish ammunition on Bena Island. All the things they dont use are taken out and used. The four tribes have also put aside their past grievances, and sincerely cooperated and prepared to resist the Holy Spirit. Martin''s invasion. no way! Yesterday after the four tribes gathered together, they discussed for a night and found that facing Saint Martin, who couldn''t run, couldn''t beat them, surrendered, and vowed to slaughter the people on the island, they had only two choices. Why wait to die, or resist! If you can let them just wait for death, they will definitely not be able to accept it, so they can only resist, resist with all their strength, even if they can only bite off a piece of meat, at least, they did not sacrifice in vain! Xixia tribe wall. Seeing the Saint Martin''s army gathered not far away as the commander-in-chief of this battle, Kakawa is in a mixed mood. Yesterday, just such a unit, an army with the population of their tribe, attacked seven tribes in less than a day and killed more than 3,000 people. It was divided into two groups! This powerful combat power makes Kakawa feel desperate and excited! What is desperate is that he feels that even if there are four tribes gathered here, nearly 3,000 people, there is no hope of winning. What is exciting is that he can fight such a powerful army in his lifetime. But... Where is the giant? Where is the giant? Kakawa frowned involuntarily! It stands to reason that the giants are so big, so conspicuous creatures should be seen at a glance. Is it so absent now? Of course, its a good thing that the giant isnt there! He is also a little lucky, if the giant is not there, he might be able to resist the past! But then, with a clear mind, he knew that now is not the time to rejoice, the most important thing is to face the enemy! "Hoo---" So, he sighed deeply, temporarily suppressed the complex emotions in his heart, his eyes condensed, and he focused on facing the enemy in front of him. under the wall After a brief discussion between Hoover and Rainer, they decided to attack the two. The soldiers divided the entire tribe and surrounded the tribe to prevent others from escaping! The two waited for a while, and after all the soldiers dispersed, they started to act! "Roar!" Then, Hoover and Rainer roared and became two giants! "Giant!" "The giant has appeared!" "Damn, why is this giant so big!" ... As soon as the two appeared, the people on the wall immediately began to riot, especially the huge and hideous body of Hoover, which only brought people endless fear! However, it is not waiting for their fear to ease. Rainer and Hoover cant wait to attack! "Roar!" Hoover was the most advanced attacker. After he roared, he hugged the 100-meter-high tree next to him, and with a sudden force, the tree rose to the roots. After , he lifted the big tree and pointed it at Xixia tribe. "Boom boom boom!" a few heavy steps, then suddenly braked, holding the big tree with both hands, suddenly hard! "!" The big tree was like a javelin, and it was thrown directly on the wooden wall of the Xixia tribe over a thousand meters away. "Boom!" The big tree, which was a hundred meters long, bombarded the wooden wall without reservation. Although the wooden wall did not collapse, the huge impact force still made the wooden wall vibrate. "what!" "Help!" "Help me!" ... Dozens of people were shaken off the 20-meter-high wooden wall because of the huge shaking force. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Most of the people who fell from the wooden wall were directly smashed into meatloaf, the whole person was **** and bloody, but there were also two lucky ones, or quick eyes and quick hands, and pulled other people over and placed them under them. There is nothing serious about it. But ~www.novelhall.com~ is not over yet! Then, Hoover found a big tree again. Pull up, lift up, take a few steps, brake sharply, and throw. All the actions were done in one go. A big tree javelin was fired out again, and then bombarded the city wall, causing a huge shock, making the people on the city wall unable to fight normally, so they could only find a place to hold on, or hurry down the wall . After , Hoover kept repeating the whole process. En, thanks to the hundred-meter trees everywhere on Pena Island! Because of these big trees, Hoover can repeat the whole process smoothly and quickly! At this time, Rainer also started to act! "Roar!" Lena roared, with a ferocious smile on his face, and then activated the power of the giant of armor, and a heavy armor appeared on his body. "Boom boom boom!" With his right shoulder at the front and his left shoulder at the back, he ran quickly and charged towards the gate of the Xixia tribe. is less than ten seconds. He crossed a distance of thousands of meters and charged to the gate of the city. Even the people on the wall did not react. "Boom!" Rainer smashed through the gate directly and rushed in! (//) :. : Chapter 263： All off As soon as he rushed in, Rainer suffered the strongest attack. "boom!" "Boom!" "!" ... muskets, artillery, arrows, and spears all kinds of attacks roared towards Rainer. But... useless! Whatever attack is useless! Under the strong defense power of the giant of armor, these attacks on Lena are similar to tickling, and even worse! So Rainer ran unscrupulously on the streets of the Xixia tribe. And his purpose is very clear. In addition to killing people, it is to run into the largest buildings in the tribe and destroy them! Generally speaking, these large buildings have a special role in the tribe, or more important buildings, so Lainer did this deliberately, in order to arouse the indignation of the Xixia tribe, make them angry and lose their minds. So as to besiege him and reduce his trouble! And the first thing to suffer was a house, a particularly conspicuous house. Rainer rushed in and saw this house, which was made of a mixture of wood and stone, decorated with animal bones and painted with various weird patterns. It was obviously five or six times larger than other houses. "not good!" "His goal is the conference hall!" "The chiefs are still there!" "Stop him!" "Block him!" ... Rainer''s actions were naturally discovered by the people of the various tribes in the Xixia tribe. Everyone rushed over in anxious irritation and tried to stop him from moving forward. Chief! ? Big fish! After hearing their words, Rainer''s eyes lit up in vain, and he directly accelerated the charge. Then, Rainer, who charged towards the conference hall, made a positive contact with the tribesmen who tried to prevent him from rushing past. "what---" "Uh---" "Help---" ... is like a heavy truck driving at a high speed hitting a crowd, it will die if it hits it, and it will hurt if it hits it! Suddenly, on the route of Rainer''s charge, flesh and blood flew across the board, and the situation was extremely tragic! At this time, Kakawa who saw this scene on the wooden wall was also anxious! There is his father in there! I dont care about the Hoover outside the wooden wall who is throwing the tree javelin like crazy! Holding a steel spear in his hand, he jumped directly and jumped off the wooden wall. At the moment of landing, he rolled twice, reduced the impact, stood up quickly, and rushed towards Rainer. . "Asshole, don''t go!" Kakawa roared and chased after Lena who was charging. However, Leiner, who was charging, did not notice him at all. He rushed towards the conference hall. No matter it was a house, a wall, or a person along the way, as long as it was in front of him, they were all blocked. The bump fell apart. Kakawa, who was chasing behind him, was also very fast. With major combat power, he was definitely one of the strongest on this island, and the speed was naturally one of the fastest on the island! However, he couldn''t catch up with Rainer who was running no matter how far he was, and the distance between the two was getting farther and farther. In the end, he could only watch Rainer rush into the conference hall. "Boom!" The door of the entire conference hall was torn apart by Lena''s impact, and pieces of wood flew everywhere. Seeing this scene, the four chiefs who were waiting for news in the conference hall were shocked! What do those people outside eat? How come the enemy rushed in just a few minutes before the war started? What''s more terrible is that no one told them to run! "Thump thump thump!" Their heartbeat speeded up involuntarily, their cold hairs stood up, and they felt like they were about to finish! In fact, it''s not that people outside didn''t notify them, but Rainer''s charge was so fast! Can''t even catch up with Kakawa, let alone the ordinary people outside? But, at this time, it''s useless to say these things! No matter if people outside didn''t notify them, or it was too late to notify them. They have only one fate now! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Rainer showed a ferocious smile, stepped forward, and punched the four chiefs. Suddenly, the four chieftains were all torn apart, and flesh and blood flew across the board. The whole discussion hall was full of stumps and broken arms, dripping with blood, an extremely terrifying picture! At this time, Kakawa arrived just in time. He looked at the beaten Kakat, his eyes were splitting, and he shouted in pain, "Father" Immediately, he turned his hateful gaze to Rainer, roared, "I''m fighting with you!", and then raised the steel spear. "Hunting stab!" He stomped on both feet, holding a steel spear, and charged and stab Lena at extremely fast speed! Upon seeing this, the corners of Lena''s mouth raised slightly, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and he stretched out a hand to directly block the way he charged. "!" Kakawas steel spear slammed into Lenas hand, producing a huge sound like a metal crash. However, Rainer''s hand is nothing. Then, I didn''t wait for Kakawa to react. Rainer''s other hand wrapped it over, and both hands forcefully grabbed Kakava in his hand. "Woohoo!" Kakawa, who was caught between Lena''s two hands, was a little out of breath, the green veins on his neck were exposed, and the whole head was flushed red. Then, Rainer''s hands suddenly exerted force. "---" In an instant, Kakawa was squeezed and exploded alive, and blood spurted from Lena''s fingers. At this point, all the top leaders of the four tribes have died, and even the second in command of the Xixia tribe has died! the other side. "Boom!" Along with the impact of the last huge tree javelin, the wooden wall that had suffered countless impacts finally couldn''t withstand it. A section around the main gate collapsed, and the people of the tribe above fell down. "what---" "Uh---" "It hurts!" ... Among the people who fell, wailed. Among them, the unlucky ones fell directly to the ground and fell alive and they were lucky enough to fall on someone else''s body or corpse without any serious harm! But there are very few people in the latter part, most of them fell directly to the ground and fell alive! At this moment, Hoover also stopped throwing the tree javelin and walked directly towards the Xi Xia tribe. "The giant is coming!" "The giant is here!" "Run!" ... Seeing this scene, the people near the wooden wall panicked and scrambled to escape. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... And Hoover didn''t pay attention to them, but stepped on the ground shaking the mountain and slowly walked into the Xixia tribe. After a short while, he went inside. But ~www.novelhall.com~ He didn''t charge all the way like Leiner, but roared, emitting super-heated steam all over his body. "---" These ultra-high-temperature steam sprayed out of Lenner, directly igniting the surrounding house made of wood and stone. After a while, the raging fire began to spread in the tribe. "Fire, fire!" "Run!" "Fire!" ... Along with the raging fire, the people in the tribe began to flee outside the tribe, trying to avoid the fire, and at the same time avoiding the giants, so that they can survive safely. But, it was a steel bullet to greet them! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless bullets flew out, directly on the people who escaped. Suddenly, a large group of people fell down! Soon, two hours passed. Under the resistance of St. Martin''s soldiers outside, the two giants who abused inside, and the multiple blows of the fire set off by Hoover, in a short while, the Xixia tribe wrapped the other four tribes and destroyed! The four tribes finally left the few tribe members specially left by Hoover and Leiner! :. : Chapter 264： Redhead Pirates On the ground outside the Xixia tribe. Seeing the raging fire that was not extinguished by the slight rain in the distance, and the wailing of the Xixia tribe from time to time, Rainer couldn''t help but shook his head and exclaimed, "This fire is causing evil! Hoover is really true, I I haven''t killed myself yet, so eager to set the fire is really a sin and a waste!" Hearing this, Hoover on the side turned his head abruptly and looked at Lena with a look that seemed to be killing. Lena was so scared that Liner''s hair stood upright, turned his head quickly, avoided Hoover''s eyes, scratched his head, and laughed dryly, "Ah...haha!" said inwardly, "Oops, I forgot that Hoover was on the sidelines. I accidentally said what I was saying!" Afterwards, he pretended to be innocent, turned around, and looked at the tribal tribesmen who had just been captured by him and Hoover, now kneeling in a row, surrounded by dozens of Saint Martin soldiers, trembling. These people are not many, only eight. But it is almost enough for what he will do next! Rainer took a gun from the St. Martin soldier on the side and pointed it at the first one on the left. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he smiled, "Now, I ask you a question and I can answer it. If I dont kill you, I cant answer, die! How about?" Before this person could agree, Rainer asked the first question, "Do you know where the Luling Tribe and Baidi Tribe are located?" "I...I..." the man pointed at by the gun hesitated, wondering if he should say it. "boom!" A bullet made an opening directly in his head. His eyes widened and his face fell down in disbelief. "Oh, yes, I forgot to say it, hesitated to death!" Rainer blew the muzzle and said with a sneer. Then, Rainer pointed the gun at the next person, smiled and said, "Then, you will answer the question just now!" "I said... I said!" Looking at the person who had just fallen, the middle-aged man pointed at did not hesitate and said hurriedly, "My lord, people from the Luling Tribe are in the northwest corner of the island, Baidi The tribe dont know!" Speaking of this, the middle-aged man was supposed to stop, but looking at Lenas unkind eyes, he quickly explained, "It''s not that I don''t say it, it''s really that I don''t know. Since ten years ago, they disappeared in their original station. I don''t know where they went. Everyone on the island does not know their station except themselves! "Usually they will only show up at the beginning of the Forest Council, and no one can find them at other times! People from other tribes on the island are also curious about this, but after sending people to follow them, they did not find them living there! " "Oh!?" Rainer was surprised. There are even tribes that don''t even know where the other tribes on the island are based? This made him a little disbelief. Then, he thought for a while, turned his gun, and aimed at the next middle-aged man, a dark-skinned teenager! "Is what he said just now is true? Is there anything to add?" Rainer asked in a deep voice. "My lord... what he said is true! There is nothing to add!" The boy shook his head. "Very good! So, what about you?" Reiner asked, turning his gun to the others. These people looked at each other for a while, but they did not speak, and shook their heads in unison, except that there was a young man among them who seemed hesitant to talk. just right, Hoover saw it! He passed Rainer, stood in front of the youth, and asked coldly, "What else do you know?" "My lord... I don''t know where they are located, but I have a clue!" The young man groaned for a moment and explained, "I have taken the chief''s order and chased the Baidi tribe several times, although I did not find them. Tribes, but I found that every time I track them, they disappear in one place!" Speaking of this, the youth stopped and concluded, "So I think their residence should be there, but it''s very hidden, no one else can find it!" "Where?" Hoover took out a map, put it in front of the youth, and asked. "Here!" The young man pointed to a small hill in the south-central region on the map and said, "It''s in the mountains here, and I always chase after them on that mountain!" "Well, good!" Hoover put away the map and said seriously, "I won''t kill you!" "Thank you, Sir, thank you!" The young man kowtowed his head again and again with excitement, thanking him. "Okay, what else can you add?" Rainer asked, frowning. was silent for a while. Everyone shook their heads! Upon seeing this, Rainer and Hoover glanced at each other, turned around in a tacit understanding, and walked out of the circle surrounded by soldiers. "Snapped!" Lena snapped his fingers after coming out. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless gunshots. These people have all been punched with holes like hornet''s nest! The middle-aged man who answered the question just now opened his eyes wide, looking at the backs of the two Lena with incredible and hateful eyes, and said with difficulty, "You...you...lie...me! !!!" After speaking, he slowly fell down, not gazing at him. "I said, I won''t kill you!" Rainer murmured. at this time. "Boom!" A thunder pierced the sky. "Wow!" The slight drizzle suddenly increased, and the torrential rain fell suddenly! "The rain is too heavy, let''s find a place to hide! The remaining tribes, look for it later!" Hoover suggested. He wasn''t worried about himself, but because he was afraid of something wrong with the soldiers! Although the soldiers are very strong, colds and sickness are not something that can be avoided by being strong! "Well, good!" Rainer nodded. ------- at the same time. Not far from Pena Island. A pirate ship with a skull and crossbones painted on the banner with crossed swords on the back and a red scar on the right eye of the skull is passing by. is the Redhead Pirates! A few years ago, the Pirate King Gore D. Roger was publicly executed. Before the execution, he sent the straw hat to Shanks, and Shanks cried bitterly while holding the straw hat. After , he was going to find the person the captain was waiting for. During the period, he wanted to let Bucky go with him, but was refused, so he rowed a small boat to Silob Village alone and invited **** Bu! And **** Bu thought that the sea was calling himself, so he did not hesitate to leave his wife alone at home, followed Shanks out to sea, and formed a pirate group! In the following years, Shanks took the **** cloth and began to wander around the sea, constantly summoning his companions, and often returned to the East China Sea during this period. The most recent one was at the end of May not long ago. , this time, **** Bu''s wife Bencina became pregnant and gave birth to Usopp on April 1st next year! And their purpose of coming to Nanhai this time is to gather their companions. In the past few years, they have convened many like-minded partners from all over the world. Among them, their deputy captain and military division, Ben Beckman, was convened in Beihai! And the South China Sea is the last stop for them to gather their companions from all over the world. After this time, they will officially land on the Great Channel! On board. "Captain, the wind and waves are a bit big, we should find a place to stop first!" Ben Beckman said calmly, smoking a cigarette. "Hahaha, it''s okay, a real man on the sea, of course, wants to feel the baptism of the storm!" Shanks smiled boldly. "But there is no food on the boat!" After Ben Beckman said quietly, his voice changed, and he added calmly, "There is no more alcohol!" "Yep!?" Suddenly, Shanks laughter stopped abruptly, watching Ben Beckman incredulously, Nothing to eat? No wine? Didnt we just add food and wine? Why didnt it last for two days? "Hehe!" After Ben Beckman chuckled twice, he turned his attention to the partner they recruited in the South China Sea, Rachi Lu! Shanks followed his gaze and looked at Lucky Lu! At this time, La Qilu, who is fat, wearing small colored sunglasses, green hat, green and white striped shirt, yellow coat, blue belt, beige pants, and red sneakers, is biting a piece of meat on his mouth, and there is still beside him. A jar of wine, slurping meat and slurping meat~www.novelhall.com~ Suddenly, Shanks understood! He looked at Laqilu with an unstoppable look in your eyes, and he felt regretful! Is you fooled? At the beginning, the fat man showed his strength in front of him, and he volunteered to board the ship, so that Shanks at the time thought that he was infinitely attractive, and he showed his arrogance at will, and the strong surrendered to him. Under the crotch! But now it seems that this fat guy wants to get on the boat and eat and drink! Since the fat man got on the ship, there was no shortage of food on the ship, especially Shanks favorite wine. Every time he bought a cabin, he didnt drink much, so he was made by the fat man! "Well, stop there?" Shanks shrugged and said helplessly. Those who hired by themselves will swallow the bitter fruit with tears! And...Although Laqilu eats a lot, he is also strong. He is indeed a good crew member! Thinking, Shanks couldn''t help comforting himself. "I remember that there is a United Kingdom called Forest Council not far from here. There is a small dock there. We can stop there, add food and water by the way, and buy some wine from the tribe on the island!" Ben Beckman pondered for a moment and said. "That''s all right, let''s be there!" Shanks said weakly. (//) :. : Chapter 265： Pier breached "Redhead Pirates!?" Devin put down the phone, a little surprised. He just received a call, the pier of Bena Island was attacked by a group of pirates and controlled! Fortunately, this group of pirates does not seem to have any malicious intent. Except for a few soldiers who were injured during the control of the dock, they did not intentionally kill or injure anyone! And this group of pirates called, claiming to be a group of red-haired pirates, and said they came to the island to add some water and food, and if possible, they wanted to buy some wine. There was nothing wrong with it! Only because the soldiers attacked them first, they had no choice but to fight back. They hoped that the leader of this army would pass and talk to them, and it would be better to resolve this issue peacefully! However, the German text only listened to a rough idea later, because when he heard the name of the Redhead Pirates, he was stunned! Although this pirate group is not conspicuous in this world now, it has no reputation, and outsiders dont know it! But German knows! This is the pirate group that Arthur specifically ordered to pay special attention to, and he also has general information about the members of the red-haired pirate group that Arthur gave. Including their personalities, origins, abilities, etc., although they are only rough, there are many unclear places, and even members have only a few information, but as an intelligence worker, they have rough information. , German can draw many conclusions! For example, what I did on Bena Island this time must never be known to the Redhead Pirates! For the character of the red-haired pirate group, if they knew what was happening on the island, they would definitely intervene! Of course, if you intervene, you will intervene. German does not mean that he is afraid of them, but in his opinion, why bother to trouble yourself if things can be done smoothly and easily? So, after thinking about it for a while, he decided to meet the Red-haired Pirates in person. It would be best if he could send them quickly. Even if he couldn''t send them, he wouldn''t let them know about the island! ------- Pena Island Pier Time goes back half an hour ago. "Pattern!" The majestic rain kept falling. At this time, the soldiers stationed here have already set up tents one by one with the rain cloth they carry with them. And the leader of the soldiers stationed here, Ying Yangtze River Togawa Yamada, was lying on the chair in the largest tent in the middle, listening to the sound of the rain beating on the tent, "Papa!" . "Pop, papa!" Just then, a soldier hurriedly ran into the tent under the rain. "Report to the battalion commander!" The soldier saluted. "Say!" As soon as Edogawa Yamada heard the sound, he opened his eyes immediately, sat up, and said solemnly. "A pirate ship is approaching!" The soldier said concisely. "Hit!" Edogawa Yamada answered without hesitation. just kidding! Now they are blocking the pier to prevent the tribesmen from escaping. For this reason, they have destroyed and drove away all the boats that had been parked at the pier. If the Pirate Ship comes to the pier at this time, wouldn''t their previous work be done for nothing? Besides, this is a pirate! Isnt it right to kill the pirate? If the pirates dont kill, can they still keep it for the New Year? So, he didn''t hesitate at all. Anyway, the pirate, he died if he died! "Yes!" The soldier nodded, turned around and left here under the rain, to deliver the order! And this time. On the sea not far from Pena Island Pier. Red-haired Pirates on board. Shanks sat on the bow, feeling the violent storm and rain falling on him, drinking the wine he secretly hid, with a faint smile on his face, quite free and easy. And his crew, hiding in the cabin, looked at Shanks on the deck, with helpless expressions on their faces. "What a wayward captain!" **** Bu touched his chin, shook his head, and said helplessly. "This is not his first time, you should have been used to it!" Ben Beckman said lightly. "Habit is used to it, but every time after the rain, he doesn''t wash the clothes he changed and it is very uncomfortable!" After **** said helplessly, he added, "Especially he likes it every time. Throw me the laundry!" "The last sentence is the point?" Ben Beckman asked after glancing at Jesus. **** Bu shrugged and did not deny! "I think the boss loves you, so you let you wash your clothes, otherwise, you see, he won''t let us wash!" La Qilu stubbornly said while chewing on the chicken legs. "What do you love? I would rather he not love me, how nice it is to love you!" **** said angrily. "I want to do it too, but it doesn''t work. I took the initiative to wash him two days ago and he is not happy, so he wants you to wash it!" Lakilu said helplessly. "Nonsense, how dare he willingly wash you? When you got on the boat on the first day, didn''t he wash all our clothes for you in the name of a newcomer? What happened? You rubbed it all!" "At that time, I was thinking, do those clothes have any hatred with you? Why do you wash clothes so vigorously as you do when you face a murderer? "The next day, he still did not give up on washing our clothes for you, but the result was the same. If it weren''t for the next port at that time, we would have no clothes to wear!" Speaking of this, **** changed the voice and asked, "You said, if you do this, how does he love you? How can I let you wash your clothes?" "Ah...haha!" Laqilugan laughed twice, not daring to face Jesus. He could only turn his head and gnaw his chicken legs silently. At this moment, the abnormal change emerged. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... More than a dozen shells flew directly towards the Red-haired Pirates. Upon seeing this, Shanks sitting on the bow of the ship''s eyes condensed, throwing away the wine bowl in his hand at will, then stood up, put his hand on the sword at his waist, and whispered helplessly, "I was beaten again. Up!" As a pirate, whether it is going to the dock or the port, as long as it is a port where the kingdom or the navy is located, they will often be attacked inexplicably! no way! Who call them pirates? No one would dare to gamble whether the pirates would raid or slaughter the port after they entered the port. So after seeing the pirates, it is a normal reaction to fire shells immediately. But... "This range is too far, right?" Shanks couldn''t help frowning. Their current ship is a full two kilometers away from the pier. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to shoot here, let alone in rainy weather, in such a poor vision situation? But looking at the approaching shells, Shanks put down the range problem for the time being, and focused on dealing with the shells in front of him. "!" The sword comes back from the sword. "!" More than a dozen huge sword qi flew out, hitting the cannonballs coming here one after another. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The shell was detonated directly in midair! the other side. Pena Island Pier. After giving orders to the soldiers, Edogawa Yamada, who was a little worried, walked out of the tent and came to the front of the pier. He picked up a telescope and looked at the pirate ship not far away! At this time, the artillery platoon of their battalion was hiding in a simple shelter made of rain cloth and wood, firing shells, When he saw the artillery shells fired by the artillery platoon being hit by the flying sword gas and detonated, he knew that something was wrong! Can cut out this kind of sword aura, it is not good-natured! Besides, is it a pirate? Pirate itself is a bad pronoun! So, immediately he hurriedly faced the soldiers beside him, and said, "Hurry up and let everyone assemble!" After a while, the entire battalion assembled on the pier, lined up in attack outfits, ready to welcome the coming pirates. After , even with the cannonball blocking, the ships of the Red-haired Pirates still rushed over like a bamboo. 1,500 meters. one kilometer 800 meters! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless bullets flew out in an instant. But it''s still useless! The ship still rushed over at a very fast speed~www.novelhall.com~500 meters. three hundred meters. Two hundred meters! Now even though it is raining heavily, Edogawa Yamada can see the energetic red-haired boy standing on the bow with a knife! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless bullets fired again. "!" "!" "!" ... I saw the corners of the red-haired boy''s mouth slightly raised, the sword in his hand danced slightly, countless sword qi flew out, knocking down all the bullets. Immediately afterwards, the red-haired boy flexed his legs slightly, leaped hard, and directly crossed the distance of two hundred meters, boarded the pier, and rushed into the soldiers. "!" "!" "!" ... After a burst of light and sword shadow. The soldiers on the dock were all knocked out and captured. Since then! Pier broke! (//) :. : Chapter 266： Blood stains When Devin and Lloyd arrived, the weather was clear and it was sunset. And the first thing he saw when he came here was a large group of tied Saint Martin soldiers and the members of the red-haired pirate group next to them! When he saw Devin''s arrival, Shanks'' eyes brightened and he greeted him enthusiastically, saying, "Ah, I''m so sorry, I accidentally injured your man, I''m so sorry!" "Humph!" German snorted expressionlessly. Before coming, he had been thinking about how to deal with Shanks! In the end, he came to the conclusion that to deal with people like Shanks, if you want to become friends, it is best to deal with it boldly and generously, so that he will feel that you and him are the same kind of people and treat you as a friend! But if you want to send him away quickly, you''d better respond with stingy, disgust, etc., so that if he is wrong, he will feel embarrassed to stay in this place, so he will leave as soon as he gets what he wants! "Ah...haha!" Facing German''s bad tone, Shanks just scratched his head, smiled awkwardly, and said nothing. After all, this matter was counted, but he could not do it right, so he didn''t dare to say anything! People are garrisoned troops, facing the pirates, in order to protect the country and the people, it is a normal response to hit the pirates, and if you rushed over and knocked them out, then you did something wrong. Even the red-haired pirates behind him didnt say anything, they also knew that the captain was not doing the right thing! "Lloyd!" German stared at Shanks expressionlessly, and whispered to the side. Lloyd nodded clearly, walked past the red-haired pirate group, came to the tied soldier, and first untied Edogawa Yamada. Seeing this, the Redhead Pirates didnt say anything, they just watched silently! "Head!" After Edogawa Yamada was untied, he stood up, walked in front of Lloyd, lowered his head, and said guilty. "It''s okay!" Lloyd shook his head and said, "Go and untie the other people first!" "Uh...Yes!" Edogawa Yamada stopped talking, but finally nodded and turned to help untie the rope! After a while, the ropes on all the soldiers were untied one by one. They all lowered their heads and silently passed by the red-haired pirates, and stood behind Devin. "Lloyd!" Devin still stared at the somewhat embarrassed Shanks blankly, and shouted at Lloyd who had walked up to him. Lloyd nodded clearly again, turned around, and called a platoon of soldiers to follow him. After , they took out more than a dozen boxes from the camp on the side, placed them in front of the Red-haired Pirates, and then returned to Devon''s back. "This is the food and water you asked for, all for you. As for the wine, I''m sorry, we don''t have it here, so..." Devin made a please gesture with a ugly face. The expression was self-evident. I have something for you, so hurry up! "This... isn''t it..." Shanks said hesitantly. He really wanted to take it, because there was indeed no food and water on the boat. The food was okay. They could continue to beat the sea kings, but the water would not work! If they dont have water, they can only drink Neptune blood and rain water. But once or twice Neptune blood is okay. Everyday, they cant accept it. As for rain, it depends entirely on Gods will. , They also don''t dare to bet whether it will rain in the next few days. But he thought about it, and he was embarrassed to take it. After all, he just stunned so many soldiers, and now he has taken things from him, it looks like he is robbing! Although for a pirate, normal life is robbery, for him, robbery is definitely not his life. Even after being a pirate for so many years, he has never robbed once, so his tangled face is fast. Wrinkled into a ball! "There is nothing to be embarrassed about, you won, we lost, according to our tribe''s rules, it is the winner takes it, you only take these, it is already very good!" Devin said lightly. He had just heard that Lloyd asked Edogawa Yamada if he had any progress and results. Edogawa Yamada just gave them the phone and didn''t say anything else, so the other party still doesn''t know their identity, so German talks nonsense! "This... okay!" Shanks groaned for a moment, and finally nodded. At the same time, he turned his head and whispered a few words to Ben Beckman before he had someone move the box back. And after Ben Beckman heard his words, he nodded silently, turned on the boat, and entered the cabin. Soon, he came out of the cabin again, this time with a small box in his hand, and after he got off the ship with the small box, he placed him directly in front of Devon. "Let''s go!" Upon seeing this, Shanks didn''t stay much, and quickly shouted. He stayed here, feeling the disgust in the German bones, and always felt a kind of inexplicable embarrassment, so he didn''t care that the weather was getting dark, and he left with someone! "Yes!" the men behind him agreed. Then they all got on the boat and left soon. "Hoo---" At this time, watching them leave, Devon secretly breathed a sigh of relief. finally sent them away! After , he stepped forward and opened the box they had placed here. A box of Bailey! German estimated it, at least tens of millions, which is more valuable than what they gave. "Sure enough, this kind of person..." Devin smiled slightly and shook his head. He knows that this box of money means not only money for buying things, but also for paying gifts. Just then, from the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a faint red on the big tree not far from the dock. Upon seeing this, his eyes condensed and he ran over quickly. When he walked in, he took a closer look and found that it was blood! A touch of diluted blood stuck to the tree near the pier. After , he followed the traces of blood and carefully searched near the dock! Although the heavy rain just now made a lot of things disappear, after careful observation, German still found a little blood from the forest to the dock. Suddenly, he "cocked" in his heart, and he felt a bad feeling! At the same time, a picture appeared in his mind. After meeting Hoover and Rainer, a certain tribe in the forest was lucky enough to escape and hide. Later, he discovered that all tribes on the island of UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Was wiped out by Rainer and Hoover! In an instant, he guessed that they were going to kill the entire island. There was no way. In order to survive, he finally chose to leave the island through the dock! During the period, he might have been attacked by some beast, and he was seriously injured, causing the blood to bleed, but he still stumbled to the dock! It happened that the Red-haired Pirates group was attacking the pier, so he sneaked into the dock under the cover of the majestic rain, and then sneaked aboard the Red-haired Pirates boat. After , Devin led the people along the bloodstains to trace the past, watching that the majestic rain had been diluted, but there was still a little blood stains, and the more he felt that the picture in his mind should be correct. How to do? German''s heart couldn''t help mentioning it. Fortunately, after carefully examining the blood stains for a while, he let go of his tight heart! Because according to his calculations, the amount of bleeding with so much blood stains, even if that person is immortal, he is half-dead, at least a few days in a coma. Of course, the most likely thing is to die directly! However, after thinking for a while, German was still a little worried, picked up the phone bug, and dialed out. After a while, he hung up the phone and whispered, "I hope that person is dead, otherwise it will be more troublesome, but why I have always had an unknown premonition in my heart..." (//) :. : Chapter 267： Nosy On the ship of the Red-haired Pirates who just left Pena Island. "Shanks, there seems to be something wrong with that group just now!" Ben Beckman leaned on the railing, smoking a cigarette, and said lightly. The performance of German just now showed him a lot of flaws, but at that time, because Shanks was at fault and he didn''t do anything excessive, he didn''t say it. "What''s wrong?" Shanks couldn''t help asking. If it is normal, he can also find something wrong with German, but he attacked someones dock just now and was at a stage of embarrassment, so he didnt pay much attention and didnt notice it. "A lot!" Ben Beckman''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he explained in a deep voice, "The first one is equipment! I told you before that the Forest Council is a United Kingdom and they are composed of multiple primitive tribes. How could there be such good equipment?" "The second one is words. Although the person who was negotiating with us, said that the tone was in line with the situation at the time, but I heard his words, there is a taste of wanting to dismiss us quickly!" "Furthermore, he seems to know us, but he doesn''t know us. When he saw us for the first time, he subconsciously glanced at us, and his eyes seemed to confirm something. In the end, after he confirmed, he took Look at you!" Having said that, without waiting for Shanks to digest the words, Ben Beckman walked to the box they had just lifted up, opened one casually, and pointed to the contents. "Also, look at these. These things are all canned food. If it is a tribe on the island, why do they bring canned food? They live on the island and eat canned food? So, they must not be from the island. !" "what!?" After listening, Shanks couldn''t help but felt his chin for a while, clapped his hands, and suddenly realized, "What you said is really true!" Then, he paused, his voice changed, and he hesitated to ask, "But...why do they do this? And how do they know us? We don''t seem to be famous, right?" "There is too little intelligence, how do they know about us, I can''t guess it for the time being!" Ben Beckman shook his head, and then he frowned and said, "As for why they did this... I guess, they want to do things on the island that outsiders can''t see, or do things that will cause problems after we meet! That''s why they are so anxious to drive us away! " "Oh!" Shanks nodded clearly, and then wrinkled and asked, "Then what should we do?" "What to do? What else to do? I can only leave!" Ben Beckman said lightly after glancing at Shanks. "Uh..." Shankston was speechless and couldn''t help but vomit, "Then you still tell me so much, isn''t it a waste of my time?" But he changed his mind, thats right, what else can I do? They dont know what those people are doing on the island, whether its good or bad, so they dont want to find out just because theyre curious, right? What if they are indeed doing something good, or something that outsiders cannot know? Isn''t that embarrassing? Moreover, although they said they did not welcome others, they gave themselves food and water anyway. At this time, they went to trouble them. Shanks thought that he could not do it, so he had to leave! At this moment, Laqilu''s voice suddenly came out from the cabin, "Boss, come and see, there is a coma here!" "Yep!?" Hearing this, Shanks immediately ran into the cabin, and Ben Beckman followed closely behind. Soon, they came to the place where Laqilu was. The kitchen on board! As for what Laqilu is doing here...hehe, Shanks can guess it with his feet. At this time, Laqilu was standing by the stove, gnawing on a big bone stick, and in front of him was a wounded man, dressed in animal skin clothes, animal skin skirts, feathers on his head, black skin, and his face. A pale, middle-aged man who looks bad! "This must be someone from a certain tribe on the island!" After taking a look, Ben Beckman''s eyes flashed a little, and he wrapped his arms around and concluded. "How do you say?" Shanks asked puzzledly. "Look at the clothes!" After Ben Beckman said lightly, he explained, "Although it is different from the group just now, in my memory, this is what the people on the island wear, and more importantly, , We haven''t seen this person a few days ago!" "In other words, this person is most likely to be on the boat when we stopped there just now. It is very likely that he got on the boat when we were tying people, taking advantage of our carelessness and the cover of heavy rain! " At this point, Ben Beckman stopped, his eyes condensed slightly, his voice turned, and he said, "And his appearance also confirmed our guess to a certain extent, and made our guess one step closer!" "If it wasn''t for that group of people doing something bad on the island, why would a tribe person sneak into our boat? And, you see, the scars on his body!" "Scars?" Shanks asked with some confusion, "What do you mean!" "Many of the scars on his body are beasts'' paw prints, as well as traces of thorns and branches. The sum of these shows that this person is very anxious, as if someone is chasing him! That''s why these Scars!" "Otherwise, he is a resident of the island. Does he know where there are many beasts and where he can''t go? It must be because the situation was very urgent at that time, and he panicked and caused the current scars!" "If I''m not wrong, he must have been chased by the gang just now, so he sneaked into our ship and prevented others from discovering it. Moreover, the pursuit and killing were not so powerful!" "Otherwise, he doesn''t use the dock at all, the island is so big, just find a nest anywhere! When you come to the dock, everything on the island is not safe, so he wants to escape the island!" Ben Beckman frowned~www.novelhall.com~ after thinking for a moment and concluded, "In other words, a massacre is likely to happen on the island right now, and the group of people just now should be blocking the pier to prevent people inside from going out, and at the same time preventing people from coming in." If Arthur was here, he would be amazed! Ben Beckman deserves to be the person with the highest IQ who was revealed before he crossed! Simple clues can be connected together in his eyes, and he can get an answer that is almost the same as the real one! "That''s it..." After listening to Ben Beckman''s words, Shanks'' eyes flashed twice, and after a few whispers, he said to Rachel, "You take him down for treatment first. Can he be treated? If he can, he will call me when he wakes up!" "Yes!" Laqilu nodded, put the big bone stick in his mouth and bit, then brushed his hand to grab the person lying on the ground, resisted it on the shoulder, and went out! "Are you going to be nosy again?" Ben Beckman said lightly. He understands the character of Shanks! He can guess everything about Shanks ideas and practices! Shanks didnt say anything, just scratched his head and laughed boldly, "Hahaha!" "Okay! But I hope that after that person wakes up, I will ask, after all, I am just guessing, not sure!" Ben Beckman said helplessly. "Okay!" This time, Shanks agreed very readily. :. : Chapter 268： Cloudy Giant Deer Next day Early in the morning, there is a thick fog surrounding the entire island, making the island look like a fairyland. The birds chirped and shuttled in the mist with excitement. "Uh---" "Hoo---" Leiner got out of the tent, stretched, took a deep breath, and vomited out again! Maybe it was because of the rain yesterday. He felt that the air today was so fresh that he unconsciously took two more breaths! "Okay, don''t smoke, eat first, then work! After you''re done, you want to smoke, and then **** enough!" Hoover poked his waist behind him and said blankly. "Okay, okay!" Rainer waved his hand, said indifferently, but walked to the middle of the camp very honestly and hit a portion of the soldiers'' cooked noodles! "Huh huh!" Liner ate the noodles in a big bite, and finished a large bowl of noodles in three or two. Then he took another bowl and ate it refreshingly. After eating five or six bowls in a row, he stopped. "So cool!" Lina put down the dishes and chopsticks, wiped his mouth, exclaimed "Done? Then let''s go!" Hoover, who had already finished eating, said lightly. "Hmm!" Rainer nodded and stood up. Soon, the group of people set off, and their goal is to know the deer spirit tribe in the resident! Originally, both Leiner and Hoover thought this was a simple task, because it had been smooth and profitable before, and the resistance on the island was not very strong. They completed the task easily! only this time... an accident happened! When they were halfway there, a huge black figure suddenly appeared in the dense fog. The two of them took a rough look. They were sixty or seventy meters tall, even more than the giant after Hoovers transformation. Be tall! Seeing this, Hoover and Rainer immediately raised their vigilance to the highest level, and at the same time waved their hands to make the soldiers behind them retreat first. Then, they saw a scene that shocked them! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Along with the footsteps of the shaking and the mountains, first a huge white deer head and towering antlers came out of the clouds and mist, and then, the huge white deer body slowly emerged from the clouds and mist. Nima! ? what is this? How can there be anything on this small island? Did we cross? This giant deer is obviously not the same dungeon we played before! Rainer and Hoover were shocked instantly! "Ang----" And when they saw Rainer and Hoover, the huge white deer lowered its head and roared viciously, then raised its head suddenly, and the huge antlers were about to fall. Danger! Extremely dangerous! "Flop!" Leiner and Hoover both accelerated their heartbeats, and an ominous premonition filled their heads. Immediately, they no longer hesitate. "Roar---" Qi Qi roared, his body twisted and transformed into a giant. Suddenly, Bai Lu was stunned. Seeing these two human beings who suddenly turned into giants, Bai Lu''s eyes flashed with a humanized puzzlement, but soon, it lost its puzzlement and stopped what it was about to drop. antlers! It stepped back two steps, lowered its head, and pointed its antlers at the super-large giant that Hoover had transformed into. It accelerated slightly and hit Hoover directly. Seeing this, Hoover bends his legs slightly, his hands are ready to send, ready to grab the antlers and resist the impact. But... "Boom!" The antlers slammed into Hoovers hand, then pushed his hand against his chest, and knocked him out, who had no resistance at all. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After hitting five or six hundred-meter-high giant trees, Hoover stopped. Strong! is very strong! Hoover was horrified! At this time, his hands had been completely broken due to the huge impact, and his chest was also antler-shaped and sunken. There were waves of intense pain, and if he hadn''t clenched his teeth hard, he would even scream in pain. He estimated for himself, even if he had amazing resilience, he would have to take a while to recover from this kind of injury. This deer definitely has the strength of a general level! In an instant, Hoover made the decision. and the other side. After Hoover was hit and flew, Bai Lu turned his target to Rainer! Lena, who is only fifteenth high, is in front of Bailu, like a grandson! However, Bai Lu didn''t have the thought of feeling sorry for his grandson, so he raised his head and slammed it down. "Boom!" Accompanied by the sound, a huge air wave rolled out, sweeping a range of thousands of meters, and at the center of this air wave, half of the body armor of Lena was directly smashed into the ground! "Roar!" Leiner let out a painful roar. He now felt that all his internal organs were shaken by this blow, and he almost vomited blood, but fortunately, he himself is a defensive giant, and his defense is much higher than Hoover, so he can still resist. But what Rainer didn''t expect was that the moment just now was just the beginning! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Bailu''s head was like a pile driver, and it smashed down desperately. Lena, who was on the ground with half of his body, was directly smashed into the ground and went deeper than ten meters. At this time, Rainer had no other dreams. He was beaten and groggy, his body was tightly bound in the soil, unable to move, he felt the internal organs in his body had been displaced, and a **** smell appeared in his mouth. If he were a giant in this world, he would have suffered such a big blow already! But he is not! He belongs to the attacking giants, that kind of giant with very strong resilience, so he can stand it! just... if this continues, at most five or six minutes, he will be stunned and passed out, and then he will return to his original shape! Fortunately, he has a companion! Although he was seriously injured just now, with the giant''s strong resilience, Hoover stood up again! "---" "Boom boom boom!" Hoover released ultra-high-temperature steam all over his body, and with heavy steps, he rushed towards the giant deer. Upon seeing this, Julu stopped and continued smashing Lena, looked up at Hoover who was rushing towards it, a trace of humanized doubt flashed in his eyes. Isn''t this giant seriously injured by me? Why do you recover so quickly? And... bring a smoker? However, after the doubts returned to the doubts, Julu''s reaction was still very fast. After a few steps back, a small acceleration, the hard antlers pushed towards Hoover again. Originally, Hoover, who had had one experience, was not prepared to resist it. But I don''t know why, he feels as if he is locked, no matter how he dodges, the giant deer still rushes straight towards him. finally... "Boom!" He was knocked out again, and this time he hit more than a dozen giant trees of a hundred meters long, and stopped after flying for more than a kilometer. And this time his injury was much more serious than before. His entire chest was sunken, his hands were smashed into his chest, and even his eyes had begun to be blurred, and it would take at least a few minutes to recover. However, Bai Lu did not give him this chance to recover! Seeing that he hadn''t fainted, lost combat power, and thought of the scene where he quickly recovered just now, Bai Lu did not hesitate and pursued the victory. After a few heavy steps, he made a leap, leaped a distance of thousands of meters, and turned his head towards Moving forward, the antlers aimed at Hoover. "Boom!" Antlers collided with Hoover again. There was no accident this time. Hoover, who was originally seriously injured, slowly changed back to its original shape after being hit hard. In the end, his eyes went dark, his head tilted, and he lost consciousness. But in the faint before coma~www.novelhall.com~ he saw a girl riding a white deer with dozens of big guys riding a white deer appear in front of him! the other side. After Hoover returned to his original form. Rainer was not spared either. He was originally smashed into the ground without the ability to resist. After being smashed by huge antlers for five or six minutes, deep into the ground tens of meters, he also completely lost consciousness, changed back to the prototype, and fainted. Past. The soldiers who followed them reluctantly surrendered when the girl riding the white deer and dozens of big men held Hoover hostage! From then on, Rainer and Hoover were killed! "Huh huh!" After finishing everything, Ju Lu panted quickly, with a trace of fatigue in his eyes. "Grandma Luling, are you okay?" At this time, the white deer girl showed anxious expression and stepped forward and asked. "Ang--" Upon hearing this, Julu Ang called and shook his head. As if saying I''m fine. "That''s good!" The white deer girl patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she turned her head and told dozens of big men, "Tie up those soldiers and those two people and take them home!" After thinking about it, she added another sentence, "By the way, those two people are tied with chains!" "Yes, Chief Deanni!" The big guys nodded and turned to work! :. : Chapter 269： Annoying What the hell? Get down by Lu Gan? Looking at the soldier who was **** in front of him, and German who had just received the news that Reiner and Hoover had been captured from the soldiers, the whole person was not good! just attacked an island, how come so many moths? First, the red-haired pirate group, and then the white giant deer. Its good to say that the combat power and soldiers on Hikari Island are not afraid of them, but... who can tell me that such a remote island has such a terrifying deer for its feathers? German feels so tired for the first time! As an intelligence worker, this is what he fears most! Once this sudden, unpredictable and unsolvable situation occurs, it will give him a sense of loss of control that is beyond his expectations. At the same time, it also means that the situation has begun to move towards the unknown. If you are not careful, it can even cause serious consequences. Fortunately, under the strength of Saint Martin, this kind of situation rarely happens. This is the first time that Devon has encountered this kind of situation, so he started to get confused. But having said that, since things happen and dont change, he is upset, things still have to be resolved! The current situation is that the two and the soldiers were indeed arrested! However, judging from the situation when they released the soldiers back, the two of them are not in danger for the time being. The other party obviously wants to solve it by negotiation, otherwise, wouldn''t it be better to kill them directly? Negotiation! When the other party has that deer, everything is easy to say! As long as the other party''s request is not too excessive, German believes that Arthur will accept it! This is the right of the strong! But if the other party is too much, hehe... Saint Martin is not easy to bully, and there is no one who can handle that deer in China! Anyway, since the other party wants to negotiate, the most important thing for German is to call Arthur first, so as to explore Arthur''s bottom line, and then negotiate with this bottom line! So, he picked up the phone worm and dialed out. "Blubru!" After a while, the phone is connected, "Hey?" "Your Majesty, it''s me! It''s like this... Right! Look? Well, well, I know!" Devin picked up the phone and hung up after talking for about ten minutes. After finishing the call, Devin told Lloyd next to him, "Call a company to **** us to the Luling Tribe, and the others will continue to guard the dock!" "Yes!" Lloyd nodded and took the lead, turning to leave. "Da da da!" After a while, a company with more than one hundred people stepped forward and trot over in an orderly manner, and finally stood tall and straight in front of German. "Then, let''s go!" After a glance at the soldiers, Devin gave an order, took Lloyd and a company of soldiers, and set off! ----------- Luling Tribe This is a tribe located on the coastal plain in the north-northwest of Bena Island. The tribe has a population of nearly 1,000. It is the second largest tribe on Pena Island and the tribe with the longest history on Pena Island. They love peace and rarely take the initiative to attack! In addition to hunting, they also do some farm work that other tribes on the island are not willing to do. They grow some fruits and vegetables, and some wheat and potatoes. Therefore, in terms of food, they are definitely the richest on the island. ! The resident of the tribe is no different from a small village outside. People live in the village and farm outside the village! The reason they are called the Luling Tribe is because in their earliest days, when the tribe was facing a crisis, it was saved by a white deer, so it was changed to the Luling Tribe, and the deer that saved them was also changed. It is the deer spirit and is enshrined in the clan. And because of the deer spirit, each household of this tribe has one or two white deer. In addition to riding them to hunt, they usually use the antlers and antlers that the deer naturally shed every year to eat to replenish the body or whole In exchange for finances. It can be said that the status of deer in this tribe is very high! At this time, the Antler Tribe Village is in the middle. In a small fenced courtyard. The fence in this yard is very high, making it difficult to see whats inside the yard. The outside and inside of the yard seem to be separated by a world. Outside the yard is an ordinary village tribe, and inside the yard is planted with various green herbs. It looks very clear. There are three rooms in the yard, one on the left and one on the right, one in the middle, and the largest one is the one in the middle. It seems that there are hundreds of square meters in the area alone! "Grandma, I don''t understand, why don''t you just kill them and bring them back?" Diane''s voice came from the house in the middle. The picture came to the house in the middle. At this time, there are four people here. In addition to Hoover and Reiner who are still in a coma, lying on the ground, there are also Deer Spirit tribe chief Diane and a gray-haired, kind-looking, rickety grandmother. is the wizard of the Luling Tribe, Lindsay Diabo! "Did you hear the news from the Xixia tribe when you went to open the forest council?" Diabo asked while standing in front of a table, tinkering with messy herbs. "Yes!" Deanni nodded, then the voice changed, and hesitated, "But, what does it have to do with us not directly killing them?" "They are people from a powerful kingdom. They are not the only ones in that kingdom. Once we kill them, do you think that kingdom will retaliate?" Diabo asked in a deep voice. Hearing the words, Diane became a little clear, but she still hesitated to ask, "But, grandma, we have Grandma Luling! They are all vulnerable to Grandma Luling, why should we be afraid of their revenge? "That''s the problem!" Diabo sighed and said mournfully, "Lu Ling, she is more than 300 years old this year. I checked her body a few days ago, even in the best case. , It can live for ten months at most!" "What!?" Diane was shocked, and she couldn''t help asking, "How is it possible? I went out with her today, she was all fine, she didn''t even bother to defeat these two people..." Dianni didn''t finish her words, she stopped abruptly, because she suddenly thought of the scene after she finished playing Hoover and Rainer, and Lu Ling was breathing quickly! If you say so... Is the deer spirit now so old that he can''t stand it even for a few minutes of fighting time? Thinking of this, Dianne couldn''t help but show a sad expression on her face. She stepped forward and hugged Diabo tightly, her eyes began to flush, tears on her face could not help but flow down, and she cried, "Woo. ..grandmother!" "Don''t cry, don''t cry! Everyone will die. Compared with your parents'' early death due to illness, Lu Ling''s old death is very good! Also, although you are only seventeen years old, you are already the chief. An example!" Diapo comforted while patting Dianne on the back. After a while, the two people separated. DiAnne put away her tears and said sternly at Diabo, "Then grandma, what should I do now? How can I talk to them?" "There is not much news from the Xixia tribe. I don''t know the specific strength of the Saint Martin Kingdom. I don''t know how to discuss it for the time being. Therefore, I am going to ask the news from these two people on the ground before making a decision How to talk!" Diabo explained. "Hmm!" Deanni nodded. This is indeed a good idea. The two people in front of them are so strong and can lead the team. Obviously, they have a high status in the kingdom, so the information they can get must be very detailed. Afterwards, Diabo grabbed Hoover who was in a coma, stuffed the herbal medicine he had just tinkered into his mouth, and then attached it to his ear, and asked softly, "Can you tell me the specific situation of your Saint Martin Kingdom? ?" Hoover in a coma heard the words, his brows were slightly furrowed, his body was trembling, he seemed to be holding back something, but in the end he didn''t say a word! "Yep!?" Upon seeing this, Diabo frowned and couldn''t help muttering, "It seems that this person''s willpower is stronger than I believe... Then use a few more medicines!" Immediately afterwards, she quickly tinkered with a few medicines, and kept stuffing them into Hoovers mouth. For each one, she repeated the previous words again~www.novelhall.com~ but for a few minutes, always No answer. "This..." Diabo looked at Hoover strangely. The person in front of her was definitely the person with the strongest willpower she had ever seen in her life! Even if she was in a coma, even if she had used the secret medicine, Hoover still did not speak. After hesitating, Diabo finally chose to give up Hoover! This guy has too strong willpower, she doesn''t know how many points it takes to ask, if he can''t ask if it''s dead, wouldn''t it be troublesome? So, she changed her target to Rainer! In her opinion, Rainers willpower cannot be so strong, right? as predicted! "I said... I said..." Rainer said half-consciously. Although Reiner''s willpower is also very strong, she has used a lot of herbs, but at any rate it is finally confused and can finally be questioned! However, when she was interrogated and got the news, her face immediately became cloudy. She got some news that she didn''t want to get, but facts! Fortunately, she also got some ideas to solve the problem! I thought for a long time! In the end, she looked at Deanni, sighed, held Deanni and trembled, "Dianni, grandma, I''m sorry, but I can only wrong you for the tribe!" :. : Chapter 270： negotiation When Devin came to the Luling Tribe, the people of the Luling Tribe were already waiting for him. Two rows of strong and fierce men stood aggressively on both sides of the village entrance, and gave way to an empty road between them. Obviously, they are welcoming German! "Only one person is allowed in!" one of the leading big guys shouted, and the other big guys looked aggressively at the German crowd. However, facing their aggressive attitude, Devin was not afraid, and sneered, waved his hand and rejected Lloyd who was about to argue with them, and walked in fearlessly! "Please come with me!" As soon as he came in, a big man sat with a cold face and gestured to please, and then he would not leave. Upon seeing this, German shrugged indifferently, and then followed. Soon, under the guidance of the people of the Luling tribe, he came to the fenced courtyard in the middle of the tribe. The door of the house on the left of the fence yard is open. German walked in. At this time, it was already full of people! Among them were the unhappy chief Dianne and the kind-looking wizard Diabo sitting on the table in the middle, while a group of unkind-looking tribal elders stood behind them. "Please sit down!" Diabo gestured to the opposite chair and made a please gesture. "Haha!" Devin smiled slightly, and was not polite, pulled the chair away and sat on it. "This lord, let''s not talk about other things, let''s go directly to the topic!" Diabo said unhurriedly. "Yes! You can directly make the terms, if you can, we will accept, if not, we will talk slowly!" Devin calmly said with a faint smile on his face. "That''s good!" Diapo''s eyes flashed a little, nodded, and said in a deep voice, "First, we hope that the Kingdom of Saint Martin will be publicly announced in the newspaper and will never invade our Luling tribe!" "Secondly, we will be compensated for a batch of one billion worth of arms and a batch of materials worth one billion, as well as 10 billion Baileys. Note that these billions of arms and materials are cost prices. I know how much it is. If you fool me, our negotiation will fail!!" "Third, pay us a sailing warship, the one with a displacement of more than 3,000 tons!" After finishing speaking, Diabo looked at German who was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking, with a slight smile on his face! She knows that the price is very high! But the sky is asking prices, so lets bargain! If German doesnt accept it, she wont care, but will continue to talk, but if German agrees, she will accept the money with peace of mind, and then directly take the tribe and sail away! Anyway, with this money, they are enough to live well again! When the time comes, German will have nowhere to find them! However, the old and cunning woman knew in her heart that it was impossible for German to agree to this condition, even if Saint Martin could indeed give such a condition, she would not agree! The reason why she said these conditions is to raise the bottom line that German accepts first. With this condition as a precedent, later in the negotiation, compare with this condition, as long as it is not excessive, German can accept it to a certain extent. Will improve a lot! just... German won''t play cards according to her routine. "Do you know the strength of our kingdom?" Devin asked abruptly. Diabo confirmed, a flash of horror flashed in his eyes, and then calmed down. She said calmly, "What strength?" As expected! The keen German noticed the horror flashing in Diabo''s eyes, he understood in his heart, and there was a smile on his face! When he heard Diabo''s second condition just now, he noticed the problem! This ancestor has lived on a small island for generations, and has never seen a tribe in the outside world. How could such a high price be offered? Of course, its not that St. Martin cant accept the open price, but that the price doesnt meet the level of the ordinary kingdom outside. The ordinary kingdom will accept a compensation of at most 1.2 billion and at most four or five billion in compensation. ! Only a powerful kingdom like Saint Martin can easily come up with this price! So, where did they get the specific news about the Kingdom of Saint Martin! People caught before combining them... German concluded that the news must have come from these people! However, ordinary soldiers only know that the kingdom is very powerful. How can they know how much money the kingdom has? Only Lena and Hoover know about it! But here comes the question. Reiner and Hoover are 100% loyal to the King. How could they say it? So Devin guessed that she must have used some means to ask for information from either Reiner or Hoover to make this condition! However, Devin changed his mind. Now that she knows the details of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, then the next negotiation is easy! Those who dont know are fearless! If she doesn''t know the details of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, it will be more difficult to talk about! Because of fearlessness! People who dont know the details will not know what fear is, and they will also not know that the sky is high and the earth is thick. In this case, it is difficult to talk about! But just know the details! is the opposite of fearlessness of those who don''t know. If you know it, you will naturally be afraid. If you are afraid, you will have a bottom in your heart, and you will not know the sky and the earth to propose completely impossible conditions! That way, its much more comfortable to talk about! "Hehe, you must have learned about the strength of our kingdom from them?" The corner of Devin''s mouth raised slightly, as if to say that I had seen you through. Diabos eyes flashed with horror again, but he soon calmed down, pretending to be nonchalant, and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about!" "I don''t know!?" German snorted, and then said with a smile, "I don''t know, it doesn''t matter! The negotiation continues, let''s mention some normal conditions!" "Good!" Diabo took a deep breath. She also understood in her heart that Devon must have guessed what news he had received from Leiner and others. She knew she was afraid in her heart, so she was so confident! "By the way, that deer can''t hold on for a long time, right?" Before Diabo said the new conditions, Devin smiled, pretending to be nothing, and asked abruptly again. This time, the shocked look on Diabo''s face can no longer conceal it! She looked at Devin in horror, not understanding how he knew it! While looking at her expression, the smile on Devin''s face is even stronger! he knows! He guessed it right! When German got the Luling Tribe to negotiate, he felt that there was a problem! Why does the other party negotiate? Under the premise that the other party has that terrifying deer and does not know the specific strength of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, why does the other party negotiate? Is it really peace? impossible! German always likes to use the darkest angle to figure out people! It''s him. When the other party wants to destroy himself, he will never negotiate with others because he loves peace! Cut the grass and remove the roots and kill until there are no enemies. That''s what he did! So, from this perspective, the other party must have some reason for them to have to negotiate. If they do not negotiate, there may be greater danger! As for the reason... There is only one possibility and that is the deer, there is a problem! As a relatively primitive tribe, apart from the problem with their deer on the hole card, German really can''t think of anything they have to talk about! And what happened to that deer... In German, there is only one answer! That deer is dying! Only when the deer is dying, will they have to talk, because if the deer is not talking, they will have no blocking ability when the deer dies! "What nonsense?" "How could Lord Luling die?" "Are you going to die?" ... Diabo and DiAnne hadn''t spoken yet, and the tribe elders behind them began to scold German. However, German doesnt care, the smile on his face is thicker! He looked at Diabo with a horrified face, smiled lightly, "It seems, I guessed it right..." Hearing the words, Diabo''s expression on his face changed, and he stared fiercely at the smiling German. After a while, the expression on his face gradually became calm. After she reached out to stop the big guys behind her from speaking out, she took a deep breath and said slowly, "Now I only have two conditions!" "Yes!" Devin said with a smile. "First, the Kingdom of Saint Martin unconditionally accept our tribe, let us join you, and give us certain support, so that we can fully integrate into your kingdom!" Diabo said in a deep voice. German looked at Diabo with some surprise. He didn''t expect Diabo to have such a bold force! "Why, didn''t we win?" "Master Diabo, why did you do this?" "Master Diabo!!!" ... German hasn''t answered yet, the tribe elders behind Diabo said in surprise. They feel that they are the winners and they deserve what the winner can get, but Diabo''s approach makes them feel like they have lost! "Get out!" Diabo scolded angrily. "Master Diabo!" "grown ups!" "Master Wizard!" ... The tribe elders said unwillingly. "I said...get out!" Diabo took a deep breath and yelled again. "Uh...Yes!" The big guys resisted being unwilling, and finally nodded in humiliation! It can be seen that Diabo has a high reputation in this tribe. Even if she said this condition, the big guys would not dare to oppose her! "I agreed to your condition just now!" After the big guys went out, Devin smiled and said. Diabo nodded blankly, this did not surprise her! "Then what''s the second condition?" Devin asked~www.novelhall.com~The second condition..." Diabo pondered for a moment. He turned his head and glanced at his unhappy face from the beginning. Dianne said, "That''s a marriage! " Di Yabo knew that even if German verbally agreed to be more refreshing, once the deer spirit died, there would be no guarantee. When the time comes, it is not the other party who wants to do it? So, from the beginning, she decided to use the marriage she got from Lena to put some constraints on both sides! Once the marriage is married, even if the deer spirit dies, the people of Saint Martin will always look at some of Diannes face, right? When the time comes, as long as the people of the Luling tribe do not die, then there will be no trouble! But what she didn''t expect was that Devon had guessed that Lu Ling was going to die! This made her want to fight for better conditions for the Luling Tribe to be put out! She lowered her conditions to the lowest level all at once. Apart from retaining the necessary condition of marriage, there was only the first item that was not specified. How much she got depends entirely on the conditions of Saint Martin''s mood! "Marriage!?" German looked at Diabo in a bit of surprise, and then at DiAnne. After thinking about it, he probably understood Diabo''s thoughts! "Yes!" Devon groaned, nodded, and made the master for Arthur! (//) :. : Chapter 271： conquer the world Great waterway! After Arthur had a meal in Alabastan for more than a week, with Cobras enthusiastic farewell, he finally set off again! And this time, in addition to the original people on the ship, he also brought back a lot of specialties of Alabastan! There are moving crabs, running ducks, cheating birds, Santa Dora lizards, camels, eagle eyes, crocodile and so on. Uh, something strange seems to be mixed in. But it doesnt matter. In general, he took almost all the creatures that Alabastan had this time, he took a few back, some bought, some gave, and some caught himself. Anyway, he looked like he liked them all. Get a few back! Hey seems something is wrong again! ? Arthur stroked his chin and thought he was not here for the meeting? Why does he feel a little different from others along the way? Think about someone going to a meeting Along the way, keep it simple, just leave in a meeting! Ordinary ones, buy some specialty products along the way! is a little bit special, the most is kidnapped! Like Arthur, abducting people, cheating people, buying and buying, finding treasures, etc., the process is comparable to a series, it is definitely a weird thing in the world! Fortunately, the results of his doing all these are good, and he also got a lot of things in the process! Even the Sky Breaker, which was originally empty when he set off, was filled with the things he had obtained along the way and creatures, and there was still a little bit of it. As a last resort, he can only install a large raft behind the Skybreaker, and this will take everything away! At this time, he was on the deck of the Broken Sky plane that was racing towards Upside Down Mountain at a speed of two hundred nautical miles per hour. "!" Hawkeye is holding a wooden knife and meticulously practicing the most basic sword skills, cutting, smashing, picking, intercepting, pushing, etc., every move is the foundation of the foundation, but it is these foundations that he practices every day. Whether it is windy or rainy, nothing can stop him! Not far from him, Arthur was lying on a recliner, looking at Hawkeye who was working hard to practice his sword. Suddenly there was something in his heart that others were practicing but I was lazy and shameful. And this little shame made him unable to sit still while resting, and he wanted to stand up and exercise his body! Just as he was about to stand up, the phone worm rang. "Blubru!" "Hey!" Arthur picked up the phone worm. "Your Majesty, it''s me, the result of the negotiation is like this" the German voice on the other end of the phone. About ten minutes later, Arthur hung up, with a dumbfounding expression on his face. Marriage, another marriage! In his whole life, he seems to be on the bar with a marriage. Waves of marriage after wave have never stopped! Of course, it''s not that marriage is bad, marriage can indeed solve many problems! just like this time! The two sides started negotiations on the premise that Lu Ling was a general-level combat power, but because Lu Ling was about to die, there was a problem in terms of trust. After all, the two parties are not very familiar, nor are they friends. It is only because of the guarantee of Deer Lings powerful combat power that there will be a chance to negotiate, and once the Deer Ling is dead, the guarantee will be gone. The two sides naturally have trust in terms of trust. There is a problem! At this time, marriage can solve many problems! At least, when the two sides have a marriage, the Deer Spirit tribe lowered its posture and took the initiative to join the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Even if the deer spirit dies in the future, Arthur has no reason and is embarrassed to do it. Even, because they took the initiative to join, Arthur must also give them the greatest support in terms of support. It can be said that these two conditions seem simple, but each one is very useful! Thinking of this, Arthur couldn''t help but sigh that the degree of civilization and the degree of flexibility of the brain are really irrelevant. For primitive tribes like Luling, there will be wise men like Diabo! Diabo has indeed guessed Arthur''s idea! The reason why Arthur agreed to negotiate was not because he was afraid of the deer spirit, but because it was worthless! For a small island, for a tribe, fighting with a general-level combat power, Arthur was too busy to do this kind of loss! If the benefits are big enough, he would dare to fight even at the general level, but now it''s just a small island, a small tribe, and it''s not worth it at all, so he would rather pay some money to exchange for Rainer and Hoover. Two people! But then again, once the Luling Tribe accepts the money, it means that the two sides have settled a grievance. If there is a problem with the Luling in the future, he doesn''t mind falling into the stone and solve the Luling Tribe smoothly! Therefore, Diabo''s approach now seems to have caused their tribe to suffer, but in fact it is the best way. "But" Arthur murmured, with a weird expression on his face, and thought, "If I get married again, how will others evaluate me in the future? If I successfully conquer the world, how should I write about me in history books? The man who conquered the world? Or the man who conquered the world by Jill? Nickname, Emperor Jill?" "Uh" Thinking about it, Arthur trembled all over, and he felt a chill! Simultaneously. South China Sea. Red-haired Pirates on board. After two days of being in a coma, the middle-aged brawny man who sneaked aboard the Red-haired Pirate Ship also woke up. In a house in the cabin. "Shui Shui" The middle-aged burly man lying on the bed lost his eyes, and made a low and hoarse voice. At this moment, La Qilu, who was gnawing a chicken leg, quickly stopped his movements, got up to a glass of water, slowly handed it to the burly mans mouth, and gently fed it~www.novelhall.com ~ Gulong Gulong! " At the beginning, the strong man just sipped the water and drank a glass slowly, but when Laqilu poured water again, the strong man''s drinking speed increased in vain, and he finished a glass of water in a few mouthfuls. Then, the strong man drank several glasses of water before he stopped. "Thank you!" The strong man looked at Laqilu, thanking him in a weak voice. "No need!" Laqilu waved his hand and said indifferently, then he said in a deep voice, "By the way, you are here for a while, I will first notify my boss, you are awake! " After speaking, without waiting for the strong man to answer, Laqilu ran out on his own. After a while, he took Shanks, Ben Beckman and **** cloth back. "You are awake!" Shanks said with a smile. "Well, thank you!" The strong man sat up leaning on the bed and nodded, a little weakly grateful. "Do you mind, tell us who you are and what happened on the island?" Ben Beckman asked faintly, smoking a cigarette. whats the matter? The burly man recalled carefully, with a pained expression on his face, took a deep breath, and slowly said, "My name is Kidman Munken, I belong to the Munken tribe on Bena Island, and things on the island Start from that day" The brawny man explained his origins and what he knew about what happened on the island one by one to Shanks Chapter 272： Soaring acting Three days later. South China Sea on a hill on Pena Island "Why not?" Devin frowned and said. "Really not, our soldiers and your intelligence personnel have searched here five or six times, and still haven''t found the residence of the Baidi tribe!" Lloyd paused, changed his voice, and said, "However, I did find traces of some people''s activities. What is certain is that people from the Baidi tribe must have been around here!" "Hoo---" German sighed deeply and said helplessly, "Then keep looking, and look for it again!" "Well, this can only be done!" Lloyd nodded. at this time. "Da da da!" The sound of rapid footsteps slowly came to Devin from far to near. "Report!" The soldier saluted with anxious expression. "What''s the matter?" German said solemnly. "The red-haired pirate regiment is here, and they knocked out the first regiment stationed on the pier, and arrested them, asking you to confront you in the past!" The soldier said concisely. "Oh, here comes..." After German touched his chin, he said something deeply, then he turned his voice, turned his head, and asked Lloyd beside him, "Has the train arrived?" "I just received the call bug, the train has arrived, and now they are coming over!" Lloyd said. "That''s good!" Devon nodded. "Da da da!" At this moment, a gentle sound of footsteps rang, and under the leadership of a soldier, several people came here. ------- Pena Island Pier Shanks expressionlessly threw his tied soldier to the side, and threw him among a group of tied soldiers. Now it is hard for him to express his feelings. Is it anger, sadness, or anger after being deceived. , maybe they all! Since three days ago, after he got the news on Bena Island from Kimman Munken, anger hit his head at that time. He didn''t expect that there should be such a thing in this world! This is more cruel than he thought, and he can''t stand it as a pirate! So, that day they started to rush back towards Pena Island without stopping! But the world is unpredictable! They didn''t go far, but they could reach them in more than a day. Suddenly they encountered a heavy rainstorm. Under the squally wind and waves, they could only find a place to stop! But because they were in the middle of the sea, the surrounding islands were far away, so when they found the nearest island and stopped, the ship was damaged! There is no way, they can''t hurry around, right? can only repair the ship first, and then set off again after repairing the ship! But in this way, they naturally delayed a lot of time, so they arrived at Pena Island three days later. And as soon as he arrived at Pena Island Pier, he took control of the entire pier, wanted to force German out, and asked him if it was true! En, he is still sensible! After all, there is only one person in Kimman Munken, no matter what he says, Shanks is still a little skeptical in his heart! He is not a very nervous person like Luffy. How can he trust others casually? Therefore, he wanted to confront Devon on the spot! "Da da da!" At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps, and Devin and the others came surrounded by a white-haired, wrinkled old man in animal skin clothes with feathers on his head, and a few people riding a deer were behind them. Big guy! Upon seeing this, Shanks took Ben Beckman and his face was pale, but Kimman Mangken, who was almost in good health, greeted him. "Bastard!!!" Before Shanks and the others could speak, the old man took the lead, pointing at Kimman Mangken and trembling, looking very emotional! The sound of not only made Shanks and the others a little bewildered, even Kimman Munken was also bewildered! Who is this old man? I dont know him! Why did he scold me? "Are you?" Shanks asked hesitantly. "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, you beast, colluding with a wave of pirates is not counted. Now you are colluding with this group of pirates. Sure enough, dogs can''t change eating shit!" The old man did not answer Shanks question. , But pointed at Kimman Munken, his eyes were reddish, with tears in his eyes, hatefully said. "Wait, old man, who are you, tell me first?" Shanks asked quickly! He was a little dazed by this wave of inexplicable operations. The anger that had accumulated in his heart dissipated at once, and only the stunned and caught off guard were left! "I..." the old man pointed to himself and said in tears, "Before, I was a wizard of the Munken tribe, but now I am just an old man who has been ruined by a pirate, and in desperation, I can only send someone under the fence! " After listening, Shanks and others turned their inquiring gaze to Kimman Munken among them! But when Kidman Munken heard this, he hurriedly denied, "Impossible, I haven''t seen you, and there was no wizard in the Munken tribe a long time ago!" Shanks and others turned their puzzled eyes to the old man again. "Hehe!" The old man shed tears, smiled sadly, and pointed to Kimman Munken, "You beast dare not even admit what you have done?" "Wait, wait! Old man, please tell me what he did before. If he is really wrong, we will definitely not cover him!" Ben Beckman is also a little confused now. Although he could roughly understand the meaning of the old mans words, he was not sure whether what the old man said was true, because the expressions on the faces of the old man and Kimman Munken were very sincere, and there was no problem in their eyes, neither was they similar. Lie! "Alright, I''m here today to clarify these things!" The old man took a deep breath, suppressed other emotions, and said solemnly, "Things should start with the Munken gems that our Munken tribe has passed down for generations. !" "The Munken gem is a gem that has been passed down from generation to generation in our tribe. It is invaluable, but it has always been enshrined in our tribe without being exposed to outsiders, so outsiders don''t know it!" "But just a few days ago, a group of pirates who didn''t know where they came from, seemed to know that our Munken tribe had Munken gems, and they broke into our tribe!" "Although our Munken tribe resisted desperately, the group of pirates was very powerful and possessed two giants. Even our patriarch was not an opponent and was directly beaten to death by one of the giants!" "After that, the warriors of our tribe were all resisting and were killed by the pirates, but the pirates refused to stop. After killing all the old people, children and women of our tribe, another Burn the entire tribe!" "At that time, I just escaped because I was gathering medicine outside! When I saw the tribe smoking and rushed back, only the raging fire was left burning in the whole tribe!" "Fortunately, I was lucky to be on the edge of the tribe and found a dying tribe, and then I learned about the atrocities of the pirates! It''s a pity that the tribe also died!" "Later, I was not reconciled to the death of my people, so I called the members of the Forest Council before the pirates left the island to besiege those pirates, and people from other tribes were also full of mouths. accepted!" "However, what we didn''t expect was that after we finished talking, when we went back, the gang of pirates was not satisfied with what they had robbed, and frantically slaughtered the tribe on the island!" "After they slaughtered ten tribes in a row, with the help of Lord Luling from the Luling tribe, they defeated them all and captured a few, but they were also run away by their captain!" "At the same time, we also got news from the captives. The origin of the whole thing was the animal who passed the news of the Munken gem to the captain of the pirate ship!" "Unfortunately, this beast is very lucky. No matter what the circumstances, he did not die, and he even ran out at the end, so he found you!" After he said the whole thing in one breath, the old man looked at Kimman Munken with a complicated expression, and said in grief, "Really...really, the tribe is unfortunate!" Shanks and others, including Kidman Munken, were all dumbfounded! Among them, Shanks and the others were dumbfounded because they didn''t know the true and false, and Kimman Munken was shocked because he didn''t know that someone could say so shamelessly and sincerely! "Who are the pirates that attacked you? And that group of pirates can kill ten tribes, why are they carried under the deer spirit tribe? And who are these troops? Where is the gem now?" Ben Beckman Asked, frowning. He took a closer look just now, the old mans expression and eyes did not have any flaws, so his thoughts in his head were in confusion now, he didnt know whether what the old man said was true or false, there was no way to confirm it with questions! "After our interrogation, those pirates claimed to be members of the Blackbeard Pirates, and their captain was Blackbeard Marshall D. Titch, who lacked a few teeth in his mouth, had a rough appearance, had thick hair and a stature. A burly middle-aged man!" "As for why he lost to the Luling Tribe, it is because Lord Luling is a very powerful deer. It is more than sixty meters high and can smash a mountain with a single touch! It is a pity, because the life span is about to end, Therefore, every time Master Lu Ling makes a shot, the speed of death will increase! This time, Master Lu Ling has only ten months of life left!" "And these troops were originally invited by the Luling Tribe, and the army of the kingdom married to their chieftain was to stop the Blackbeard Pirates. Unfortunately, because something was delayed on the road, when they came, Everyone ran away!" said this, the old man pointed to Kimman Munken excitedly and said, "As for the gem... now, it''s on this beast!" "Impossible!" Before the others had spoken, Laqilu denied it first. He explained, "After he got on the boat, his whole body was injured. At that time, it was the clothes I changed for him. I didn''t find any gems! " Hearing this, Shanks and others immediately turned their suspicion to the old man. "Of course you can''t find it! He swallowed the gem in his stomach!" The old man explained. "What!?" Shanks and his party asked in shock. "However, now his body has recovered, I think that the gem should have been pulled out by him, and he is a cautious person, so based on my understanding of him, I think the gem should be on his body now !" The old man thought for a moment. "Yep!?" Suddenly, Shanks and others turned their suspicion toward Kimman Munken. "I don''t have any gems at all. If you don''t believe me, search for it..." Kimman Munken explained with anxious expression. But halfway through, he suddenly felt the pockets in his clothes sink, as if something had been put in. Subconsciously, he put his hand in his pocket and took out the things. is a big yellow gem! "I...I...this isn''t...it''s not mine, it''s not...it''s not mine!" Kimman Munken blushed, incoherently defending. What a pity the evidence is solid! No matter what he explains, no one believes it! Shanks and his group blushed immediately, as if they had done something wrong, and apologized again and again, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Then they hurried away in the boat! And Ben Beckman had doubts, but because of the solid evidence, he could only leave with Shanks and others! On the scene, only German and a group of people are left, and Kimman Munken is full of despair! "Take him down and get rid of it!" Devin beckoned, called some of his men, and took them away. Then, he turned to look at the old man and the few people who followed him, and said, "How many people are in trouble this time!" "Good idea~www.novelhall.com~ Good idea, just inject some funds into my laboratory, I want to buy some new equipment!" The old man said slowly and became like Ward Mike! He is Wardbeck! "It''s okay, it''s just a matter of effort!" Kanon in the commoner said lightly. The gems on Kimman Munken''s body are exactly what he put in with his space ability! That''s right, the one just came out, it was German who invited over to act! is mainly to pass the trouble of Shanks! However, Devin also made two-handed preparations. If the acting did not deceive them, he would fight directly. Anyway, he can''t beat them. It''s just that acting is much easier than playing, so he chose acting first! Fortunately, Wardbacks acting skills are very good. Although he is not as perfect as Ward Mike at the time, it is easy to fool Shanks and his party who have not seen the movie! Behind them at this time, they knew the truth and watched the play completely. They were loaned to by German. The people from the Luling Tribe who wanted to increase the authenticity were already stunned! Now, they have only one idea in their minds! will play! Can you persuade the pirates like this? Sure enough, the people in our tribe are less knowledgeable! No wonder Lord Diabo wants us to join your kingdom! (//) :. : Chapter 273： A melon skin fell from the sky The Great Channel is less than half a day''s voyage to the sea from Upside Down Mountain. Heaven Breaking Machine is stopping here, and many people on the big raft dragged behind him are busy strengthening it for the big raft to cross the upside-down mountain! Originally, Arthur of the World Congress decided to start in February and end in June. He is expected to make a round-trip voyage in four months, but because of various things along the way, time problems arise! So it was originally scheduled to return to the West Sea from the upside-down mountain stop period in June, and it was delayed until July. As a result, the upside-down mountain stop period was not unexpectedly missed! When there was no way, Arthur and Duantianji discussed it, and finally decided to force them to rely on the force of Duantianji! Originally, this was not a big deal for Skybreaker, it was just a piece of cake, but the problem is that it still has a big raft behind it! It can be easy, but not a big raft! En, to be precise, the various creatures on the raft are not good! Once upstream, it will inevitably be affected by gravity, causing those creatures to fall down. If they fall halfway, there is basically no rescue! So, they can only stop here to reinforce the big raft, tie up these creatures, and then drive over! Of course, reinforcement belongs to reinforcement. When the time comes to really go over the upside-down mountain, to be on the safe side, Arthur will directly send the shadow over to stabilize the raft with fruits, and then tie up the creatures. That''s foolproof! On the deck of the Skybreaker Arthur sat in a chair, waiting for the reinforcement of the big raft to be completed, holding a copy of Le Monde, and looking at it with interest. Todays headline is related to Arthur, and its not off! "Shock! Red-haired Shanks, a crew member of One Piece, has discovered the South China Sea! That''s right, it''s the identity of Shanks! This is done in German! Although he succeeded in playing Shanks, in order to avoid Shanks''s aftertaste, or the brains to come back and look for trouble, he simply reported Shanks anonymously! And the consequences of doing this... Shanks life became exciting! was directly offered a reward of 300 million by the Navy! You must know that these 300 million are not the 300 million of the Great Channel, but the 300 million of the four seas! The effect is absolutely comparable to the 79 million rewards given to the eight-year-old Robin. So, they succeeded in experiencing what is meant by overwhelming pursuit. Hundreds of people attack them every day, poison them, assassinate them, and so on, and the navy keeps chasing them. Originally, this is nothing to them! After all, the Red-haired Pirate Group is one of the four emperors in the future, and it is recognized that the strength of the four emperors is the most average. It can be said that everyone on the Red-haired Pirate Group is not simple, and is a strong hand. Among them, the deputy captain Ben Beckman is even among One Piece, the person with the highest IQ revealed and the only deputy of the Four Emperors level! Even if this pirate group is just starting out, it will not be afraid of hunting and assassination! But the problem is their character and behavior! Shanks has a bold and generous personality. He is not a slaughter of innocent people, but a peace-loving one. Even "The King of Thieves" Sieg would not be angry when he insulted him in a bar! Therefore, as long as he is not a vicious person, he will not make a heavy hand. But the problem is that most of them are hunted by bounty hunters or navy. These people say that they are extremely vicious, and they must not be enough, at most they are greedy! So, facing them, Shanks didn''t make heavy moves. Basically, they destroyed their ships or stunned them. The killings were not uncommon, but relatively few! The ultimate consequence is that more and more people are chasing them, and even reaching the entire South China Sea, they are chasing and killing them everywhere! In this case, let alone go back to find German in trouble, they even have problems eating now! No way, they have nowhere to supply it! As soon as I stop, no matter which port, there will be people asking for trouble, assaults, and assassinations are commonplace! Even if they rely on their own strong strength to replenish these and buy all kinds of food and water, they dare not eat it in the end! afraid of poison! Therefore, they can only survive by slaying the sea kings, eating the meat of the sea kings and drinking the blood of the sea kings while avoiding chasing and driving towards the upside down mountain! Only if you are lucky to find a deserted island or an uninhabited island, can you replenish the normal water and meat! In short, life is very miserable! "Oh...it''s so pitiful!" After reading the newspaper, Arthur couldn''t help but sighed, and then left the matter behind. From his point of view, Shanks just looked a little miserable. In fact, they didn''t have any losses, just a little bit more uncomfortable! After they entered the Great Channel and rushed into the new world, this situation changed! In the Great Channel, especially in the New World, 300 million is not enough to see, and when that time comes, there wont be many chasing them! "Da da da!" At this time, a sound of footsteps sounded. Brian walked to Arthur''s side and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, it''s all tied up, you can go!" "That''s OK, let''s go!" Arthur nodded. Soon, the Skybreaker has set off again! What Arthur didnt know was that at the same time, a naval warship was also approaching the Upside Down Mountain from the East China Sea. ---- After half a day. Arthur and his party successfully reached the Twin Gorge in front of the upside-down mountain, uh... now it is Shanzi Gorge, and was knocked out by Arudiba! After came here, Arthur subconsciously swept the lighthouse beside him with his knowledge. En, no one! It looks like I went to Rabs belly on vacation! Originally, he wanted to visit Yikakulokas when he came here, but the last time he logged into the Great Channel from here, he didn''t see anyone, so he didn''t visit successfully! But what I didn''t expect was that I didn''t see it when I went back! It seems that he has nothing to do with Kurokas! Arthur sighed inwardly. However, Arthur doesnt care either. "Yep----" At this time, the engine sound of the Broken Sky machine began to roar. "Yep---" "Wow!" Then, accompanied by the roar and the sound of the waves, the Skybreaker pushed aside the sea and went upstream along the upside-down waterway! ten meters twenty meters one hundred meters ... Although it was a countercurrent, the powerful horsepower of Skybreaker still gave him a very fast speed. After a while, they came to the summit! Peak~www.novelhall.com~ This is the key place. If the broken sky machine does not handle it well, they will even fall off the entire ship. But I didnt expect it. at this time! There is also a ship on the other side, a navy ship! The summit where they also came! Not surprisingly, the two ships collided together! Fortunately, it was only a side impact! "Boom!" Accompanied by a loud impact, the originally locked channel of the Skybreaker deviated and turned directly towards the channel of the North Sea. At the same time, the people on the navy ship were also forced by the collision! They had no idea that during the non-stop period, there would be a ship going upstream, so they were unprepared for this kind of thing, and the whole ship was hit, but fortunately, they did not deviate much from the course. The waterways that lead the great waterways pass. However, this collision caused the people on their ship who was sleeping on the deck to be stunned and flew into the Sky Breaker! So, the Broken Sky machine headed towards the North Sea, while the naval warships still headed towards the Great Channel. And Arthur on the Broken Skyplane, now looking at him with a dazed expression, that this big thing is still sleeping before him, and he descended from the sky to his ship, he was very familiar with... Guapi! (//) :. : Chapter 274： Spicy eyes Beihai upside down The huge water flow is counterattacked with the sound of "crushing". Not far away, a whale-shaped yacht is stopping here. "Hey, wake up!" Arthur gently pushed with his feet on the scented melon skin lying on the deck in front of him...Kapu! "ZZZZZZZZ..." The answer to Arthur was a grunt like thunder! "Wake up!" Helpless, Arthur could only push again a few times. "ZZZZZZZZ..." is still a snoring like thunder. "Wake up!" "Wake up!" "Wake up!" ... After Arthur kept shouting five or six times, he still didn''t get a response. "There is no way, I can only play a killer!" Seeing Karp in front of him, after Arthur murmured, he took a deep breath, then lowered his head, attached to his ear and shouted, "Who The senbei fell to the ground!" "Well, mine, mine, where is it?" Kaputon jumped up with a click. And his head quickly scanned the surroundings several times. After he saw his surroundings clearly, he was suddenly startled, because he had a big nerve, now his head is also a bit dazed! What the hell? Where is this? How come the surrounding environment changes when the old man wakes up? Where is the old mans warship? Where is the old mans adjutant? Who is this handsome and talented blond boy in front of you? , the last sentence was added by Arthur himself! He looked at Karp''s bewildered look, and he knew his inner thoughts without guessing! "Who... are you? Where is this?" Karp asked hesitantly. "Don''t rely on Pu, ah, no, Lieutenant General Karp, I am King Arthur of the Kingdom of St. Martin. This is near the North Sea Upside Down Mountain, on my yacht!" Arthur said baldly and accidentally said practical thinker. However, Karp didn''t care. After listening to Arthur''s familiar name, he thought for a while, but he didn''t know who it was. However, in his opinion, since the familiar name should be the franchise, right? So it doesnt matter! Then, he hesitated and asked, "Then how did I get here? I remember I was on my boat, right?" "Yes, you were on your boat before!" Arthur nodded, then the voice changed, and said helplessly, "but then, our two boats collided on the upside down mountain, and you fell from the sky and fell on my yacht. Up!" "Oh, that''s the way it is!" Karp clapped his hands and suddenly realized, then he changed his voice and said with concern, "Is my boat okay?" "It''s okay, when I saw it for the last time, it was already heading towards the great channel! And you fell out of the boat alone!" Arthur shook his head and said. "That''s good!" Karp nodded, and he was relieved. Anyway, the people on the boat are okay, so he doesnt care! "Gu Gu Gu---" Just then, Karp''s stomach rang. "Ahahaha, boy, I''ll give you a chance to invite the old man to have a meal?" Karp didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and he put on Arthur''s shoulder and said. "Okay!" Arthur reluctantly agreed. Facing the cheeky stuff like Karp, Arthur has nothing to do! "Brian!" Arthur called to the side. "Da da da!" Brian walked quickly to Arthur''s side and said respectfully. "His Majesty!" "Go and ask the kitchen to prepare a hot pot!" Arthur commanded, and then he thought about it, and he had a mean idea in his heart, so he added, "The best kind!" , the coolest is the hottest! You need to know that spicy things have nothing to do with personal physique. Don''t look at the comparison of Kapu strong, but for spicy, strong is not good! Okay, Arthur just wanted to see, Karp was holding the chrysanthemum after eating! That picture, dont even think about it, its absolutely spicy! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After glancing at Karp sympathetically, Brian turned and went down to work! Feeling the look, Karp raised his brow, but didn''t say anything! After a while. "Gululu!" A pot of boiling hot pot was served on the deck. Karp and Arthur sat at each end of a table. The table was full of various dishes, uh... all raw! "Come on, Lieutenant General Karp, have something to eat!" Arthur smiled and made a gesture of please. A gleam of light flashed in his eyes. He could feel the richness of the hot pot in front of him by smelling it. taste. "How to eat?" Karp picked up his chopsticks, pointed at the hot pot and wondered. He has never eaten hot pot before, even the first time I saw him, so naturally he won''t eat much! But unlike Gion, Gion is thin-skinned and will not eat or speak out directly. Instead, he will watch others eat and eat with him, so that he wont appear ignorant! And Karp, with such a thick skin, doesn''t depend on what others think, let alone wronged his stomach, so he just asks if he doesn''t eat it! "Come on, Lieutenant General Karp, I will show you first!" As he said, Arthur took a chopsticks beef with chopsticks, and after boiling it in the hot pot for a few seconds, he put it in the kitchen''s special spicy sauce. Dip it a few times, then put it in his mouth and ate it with relish. Seeing this, Karp also picked up chopsticks of beef like a cat, rinsed it, and then dipped it with the dipping sauce and ate it in one bite. is like eating a ball of fire. "Uh..." "Huh huh!" After being silent for three seconds, Karp opened his big mouth directly, spit out his tongue, gasped hard, panting and shouting, "It''s so spicy, so spicy!" Upon seeing this, Arthur handed over a bottle of milk as expected, and said with a smile, "Come on, Lieutenant General Karp, drink some milk, the milk will relieve the spice!" "Gulong, Gulong!" Karp picked up the milk and poured it directly into his stomach in threes or twos, which made it a little better. "Asshole, brat, are you trying to kill me?" Karp asked with widened his eyes. "This is what I usually eat, and it''s not spicy, you don''t think I''m so good!" Arthur said innocently. "Uh..." Karp was speechless. He didn''t understand that the two ate the same variety, but why was the reaction so different? What he didn''t know was that Arthur had liked spicy food since he was a child, and slowly raised his resistance to spicy food. Although this hot pot is very spicy, to him, it is just normal spicy. ! But its the first time Karp has eaten hot pot. He hasn''t eaten spicy food much before. He prefers desserts such as senbei or doughnuts. Naturally, he has no resistance to spicy food, so he has this reaction. "I don''t care, I want to eat it anyway, but I don''t want to eat such a spicy one, you can figure it out by yourself!" Karp used his ultimate technique, rascal! No way, Arthur had no choice but to get someone to serve a bowl of white rice, then changed Cap for ordinary dipping, and finally gave him a few bottles of milk, which comforted him. Of course, he was not at ease! Among them, white rice is cold. This level of white rice can be used to hide the spiciness, but in fact, the spiciness is not reduced, just because it is eaten with rice, it is not so uncomfortable. As for the ordinary dipping sauce, the dipping sauce is slightly spicy beef sauce. Because the hot pot is too spicy, when the sauce is relatively spicy, he will feel that the dipping sauce is not spicy. But in fact, the combination of the two will definitely increase the spiciness, only because one is too spicy and the other is slightly spicy, and it is hidden! But he didn''t do anything with milk, milk can really relieve the spice! After , because he knew about spicy things, Kapu ate it in full swing, a bowl of rice and a bowl of meat, and the appearance was simply perfect! After a while, he drew ten bowls of rice with a basin size and ten bowls of meat and ten pots of vegetables. But just like this, he still didn''t stop and continued to eat like crazy. "Blubru!" Just then, the phone worm on Brian''s side with them rang. "Hello!" Brian subconsciously answered the phone. "Hello, I am Admiral Sengoku! May I ask if Lieutenant General Karp is on your ship!" Sengoku said straight to the point. When the two ships collided before, after Karp was shocked onto Arthur''s ship, his adjutant Bogart went crazy! Of course, its not for Karps safety, but for Karps loss! Fortunately, he is not a very nervous person like Karp. On the contrary, as an adjutant, he is still more meticulous. So after thinking for a while, he directly called and reported to the headquarters and sent Arthurs ship. Described his appearance, and started to wait for a reply from the headquarters. After receiving the information that Karp was missing, the Navy Headquarters also began to worry! After reporting, they finally passed the news to the Warring States. Then, after some twists and turns, through Bogarts description, they finally found out who the ship was and also found the contact information. So he cares, this is how the Warring States period called. "Yeah, it''s delicious, so who, this beef is delicious, let''s serve ten more plates, and also have beef balls, and by the way, you also want a lamb roll, and so is the sea king blood. Plate, five plates of green vegetables, and ten bowls of rice!" The Warring States hadnt waited for Brians reply, and heard a familiar voice coming from the phone worm! He knew the result on the spot! Warring States: "" This Nima! We were going crazy looking for you, but you were eating? And listening to that sound, it is absolutely delicious, and even the Warring States period through the phone worm feels a little hungry! Sengoku anger hit his head on the spot, if Karp wasn''t around, he would definitely **** him! "Okay, you don''t need to answer, I know the result, you go tell Kapu that bastard, Bogart is waiting for him on the upside-down mountain of the Great Channel, telling him to roll over, and then get me back quickly! "Warring States Shen said. "Uh...good!" Brian was surprised. "Pop, beep!" Then, Brian heard the sound of hanging up the phone hard. And after Brian hung up the phone, he walked to Karp, modified what the Warring States had said to Karp, and reminded him that the Warring States was very angry! "Ahahahaha, don''t worry about him, wait until I finish eating!" Karp said indifferently as he ate. This eating took three full hours to finish. I just finished eating, maybe because of the Warring States period, maybe because I didnt want Bogart to wait too much, so Karp didnt stay too much, and said directly to Arthur, Smelly boy, Im leaving now. This hot pot meal is very delicious , Next time I go to see you, remember to prepare this for me again!" "Puff!" Then, Karp laughed and jumped directly into the sea~www.novelhall.com~ and swam towards the upside-down mountain, and soon disappeared before Arthur''s eyes. "Okay, Heaven Breaker, let''s set off again, and go back to the West Sea!" Seeing Karp''s figure gradually disappearing in front of him, a faint smile appeared on Arthur''s face unconsciously. Among them, Arthur is also a bit pity inside. As for what a pity... If Karp stays here for an extra day, he will be able to see the picture of Karp covering his chrysanthemum eyes! , this is him full of evil taste! "Yes!" The cold voice of Heaven Breaking Machine came out of thin air. After a while, Heaven Breaking Machine also drove towards the upside down mountain. ----------- Early the next morning. Karp, who returned to the navy ship, stood on the bow, spread his legs, pressed his butt, and covered his **** with his hands, with a strange expression on his face. This Nima! Really spicy chrysanthemum! Karp couldn''t help sighing. And this scene of spicy eyes, the people on his boat were all sullen, wanting to laugh, but they dare not laugh! Capes usual Jiwei is perfectly reflected here! Although the crew on the ship laughed wildly in their hearts, they didnt dare to laugh at all on the surface, for fear that Cap would have an iron fist of love. That would be wrong! (//) :. : Chapter 275： Encounter There was no accident when he went upside down the mountain for the second time, and Arthur returned to Xihai smoothly. Three days later. Arthur received the news from Devin that the last tribe on Bena Island has been found! But it was not found by soldiers or intelligence personnel, but by personnel from the Ministry of Engineering! To be precise, it was dug. After many days of searching for the Baidi tribe to no avail, Devin made a decisive decision to let the soldiers and intelligence personnel continue to search, and at the same time let the workers from the Ministry of Industry begin to enter the site, dig through the underground train channel of Bena Island, and prepare to move The wharf was built into a port. And at this moment, while digging the underground train passage, the personnel of the Ministry of Engineering accidentally dug the site of the Baidi tribe! Yes, their station is underground! If you had to describe the situation at the time, it was like when a male (female) bathroom was stripped and bathed, a female (male) suddenly walked in on the wrong path. Both parties were extremely embarrassed, and they were also extremely forced! But then, both sides reacted. The people from the Baidi tribe wanted to kill their mouths, but the people from the Ministry of Engineering responded more quickly and ran away with the digging machine in a rush! What happened after is self-evident! The Baidi tribe in the found resident was directly occupied by two giants, and their entire ancestral land was dug! The chief of the Baidi tribe, a pangolin fruit capable person was directly trampled to death by Hoover! Since then, all the tribes on the island have ended! The original thirteen tribes, only one deer spirit tribe survived because of the BUG weapon of deer spirit! West Sea is on the Skybreaker that is racing towards the Kingdom of Saint Martin at a speed of two hundred nautical miles per hour. "Hoo---" Arthur put down the phone and exhaled deeply. The Bena Island incident was over, and he was relieved. Now the rest of the matter is relatively simple! The dock is built into a port, and then the underground train is connected. After that, you can start dumping a lot of goods to the South China Sea! And this process, he estimated that the Ministry of Engineering will take about two months to complete. In other words, in the next two months, he won''t have to worry about Pena Island, just wait for the construction of the Ministry of Engineering! ----------- at the same time A duck pedal boat was hidden and floated in the sea in front of the direction of Broken Sky. Sitting on this duck boat is a girl wearing a red princess dress, black leather shoes, and long blonde hair. She looks only seven or eight years old. is the underground bounty hunter codenamed Illusionist! "Crack!" After taking a vicious bite of the hard dry food, the illusionist chewed the dry food vigorously as if he was killing his father and his enemy. He cursed while chewing, "Asshole, don''t let the old lady know which **** did it, or the old lady I absolutely swallow you alive!" The illusionist has been very unhappy recently, very unhappy! Why are you upset? Things have to start a few months ago... Since she accepted the Charlotte family''s mission that day, after smashing the red dog, she took a large bounty and previous savings to go back to Xihai for retirement. During the period, I also got a bounty of 300 million yuan from the Navy because of the pitfall of the red dog, and then I started the life of being hunted down! Among them, the most difficult one was the person from CP who was asked by the navy to come over, but in the end, she successfully solved the problem with her rich experience and got rid of the hunt! Originally, after she solved it, she was going to find a small place to hide, hide him for one or two years, and wait for the matter to completely dissipate, then find a more prosperous place to take care of her care! Who knows, there are unexpected events! I didnt know where it was coming from, the Tianwai Feipot was directly buckled on her head, and her bounty was successfully increased to a billion! damned! One billion! You need to know, this is the treatment that the four emperors and lieutenants only have. In addition to the hidden abilities, how can she bear the other abilities of ordinary weak chickens? But it''s not a multiple choice if she can''t bear it, and she can only bite the bullet into the stage, and after that, countless people started chasing her! It was okay at the beginning, after all, she has the ability to hide, even if she walks across the street, no one else knows her! But slowly her biggest problem appeared! or CP! But the CP this time was obviously different from the last time. Last time there were only five or six and they all looked relatively immature, so she simply got rid of the person! And this time there are hundreds of people, and they are all good at tracking, and they are very powerful. It successfully embodies the foundation of the world government dominating the world for eight hundred years. So, she was undoubtedly chased to fly! Although her fruit ability can make her invisible, there are some things that can''t be eliminated, like smells! Although she has practiced, and has spent a lot of thought on concealing her own smell and covering her own footsteps, CP people are not vegetarians, even if the illusionist conceals their own smell, they are still CP people. Mad chase. no way! The so-called illusionist''s method of covering up their own smell is amazing to ordinary people even if they have not specially practiced, but in CP, they have the fruit ability of the animal wolf and dog category! For such people, the sensitivity of the nose has risen to an incredible stage from the moment they eat the fruit. Even if it is a masked smell, they can analyze a lot of things! Therefore, the illusionist was chased directly to the sky and nowhere to enter the ground. No matter which island she went to, the people of CP would follow him, and he would be there! In the end, she has no choice but to stop in the middle of the sea~www.novelhall.com~ so that the CP people have nowhere to go! But because of this, she lost the ability to replenish and can only live by eating dry food! "Woo woo woo---" "Crack!" The illusionist nibbled the dry food hard, tears could not help flowing from her face, and she couldn''t forget the culprit in her heart, and countless greetings came out of her mouth, "My mother*you*caobi*chi..." After cursing for a long time, after she had eaten her dry food, she was about to walk on the little duck boat to find out if there was any deserted island nearby, and then quickly replenish it. If best, she would be able to catch your animals on the island of! , she hasn''t eaten meat for a month! At this moment, she glanced at the corner of her eye. When she turned her head stiffly to confirm, she was shocked! But she reacted quickly. Hastily! The illusionist is going crazy! there is a boat! There is a boat that is two hundred meters in size approaching her! is the **** speed of two hundred nautical miles per hour, drove toward her quickly and straight! Desperate, helpless, came to her heart for a while. You must know that at this speed, her little duck boat can never run off, and it can''t stand it at all! (//) :. : Chapter 276： Nie Yuan If someone ever told her that she would be hit by a 200-meter-sized ship at a terrifying speed of 200 nautical miles per hour at sea, she would definitely sneer! What a joke! She believes there is a 200-meter boat! But the speed of two hundred nautical miles? Hehe, are you kidding me? But today, the illusionist had to accept this reality again. A 200-meter-sized ship was hitting her straight at a terrifying speed of 200 nautical miles per hour! It is difficult for her to say clearly how she feels now. Panic, unbelievable, fearful or a little absurd, maybe they all! At this time, she couldn''t help but recall the experience of the past few months, especially the flying pot from the sky. If there was no flying pot from the sky, she would not be chased and killed by the CP''s people, nor for hiding. The person driving the CP floats on the sea, and will never encounter this ship! thought of this! looked at the big ship that was almost rushing to his face! She took a deep breath, stood up, and yelled angrily to the direction of the ship, "That **** who made my old lady take the blame, my old lady*you*the whole family*, even if you are a ghost, I wont let you go!" Then, she closed her eyes and opened her hands, waiting for death bravely. just... After a while, she didn''t feel the coming pain! So, she cautiously opened a gap and looked at it secretly! turn out... The boat stopped! The boat came to a sudden stop right in front of her, and it happened to stop less than five meters in front of her! just when she wanted to be happy. The huge waves brought by the sudden stop of the big ship also attacked. "Thump thump thump!" Seeing this, she was shocked, and her heart jumped quickly. Without much thought, she jumped directly and lightly jumped onto the deck of the big ship! Then, without waiting to see the surrounding environment clearly, she suddenly looked back and saw that her beloved duck boat was photographed directly under the seabed by the huge waves and sunk completely! "Hoo---" The illusionist sighed fiercely, patted his chest, and secretly rejoiced, "Fortunately, fortunately, my old lady''s luck is almost okay, this is all right!" At this time, she was in the mood to look at the surrounding environment. This luxurious yacht! And there is a group of people around her in front of her not knowing what they are looking at. Among them is an eagle-eyed boy with a black long knife! En, she knows this, he is the young swordsman who has recently risen to fame and possessed one of the twelve great knives, the young swordsman, Hawkeye! There are also a few teenagers in golden armor! En, the armor is familiar, but she can''t remember it for a moment. Among them, there is obviously a blond boy who is their leader! Uh, she doesn''t even know this one! But, speaking of the future, what are they looking at? The illusionist is a little puzzled. But after a closer look, she found that they seemed...looking at themselves? and many more! Isn''t the old lady always invisible? How could they look at me? The illusionist is a bit dazed! Then, she thought for a while, and walked two steps to the left tentatively with ease. And the eyes of the group of people in front of her moved with her movement! Yep! ? So she took two steps to the right unwillingly! Result... Still the same, his eyes still focused on her! But she was not reconciled, and walked five or six steps to the right again. As a result, it hasn''t changed, but her eyes are still on her. After , she was still unwilling to walk around, sometimes one or two steps, sometimes five or six steps, but no matter how she walked, the group of people still focused their eyes on her. Now, she can''t help it! You need to know, her fruit ability, let alone seeing, seeing and seeing, even Lieutenant Admiral Akinu hadn''t even spotted her, and she was even teased by her. Now she was discovered on this ship? She was furious, she simply showed her true shape, pointed at the leader among them and asked, "Asshole, how the **** did you find the old lady?" the other side. Arthur looked at the seven or eight-year-old little Lolita in front of him, and asked him angrily. He didn''t say anything, but silently pointed to the little Lolita''s body. Seeing this, the illusionist looked in the direction he was pointing. I only saw under her body, I don''t know when a blue halo appeared. After , the illusionist tentatively walked aside two steps! No accident, the blue halo followed. Suddenly, the illusionist was dumbfounded! What the **** is this? Why does this blue halo follow me? And just when the illusionist was puzzled, the corners of Arthur''s mouth in front of her raised involuntarily. What a joke. This is the body of Heaven Breaker! Who has an extra cockroach on his body that he can''t feel? What''s more, this little Lolita in front of me seems to have the invisibility ability that she can''t even feel. Her stealth ability is of no use to the Skybreaker. The skybreaker uses radar, not the invisible color! "Well, who are you, let''s talk about it!" Arthur asked in a cold voice, looking at the little Lolita in front of him, holding his arms. "Well, I am..." As soon as the illusionist heard this question, his eyes rolled, he was ready to make up a story. She didn''t dare to let the people in front of her know that she was a wanted criminal with a billion-dollar bounty. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to think about her fate! You need to know that she can''t beat the young swordsman Hawkeye alone. What''s more, there are those people around who are not inferior to Hawkeye. They will not deal with them as they want, so they can deal with themselves! However, Arthur could see what she was thinking at a glance. Before she could answer, she interrupted her and sneered, "If you want to make up a story, it''s better not to stop it, otherwise... Hehe, you are dead!" Suddenly, the illusionist swallowed what she was about to say. "Ah...ha...ha...I''m so honest, how can I make up stories?" The illusionist said dryly. It''s just her tone, which is unconvincing! "Okay, speak up!" Arthur looked at her coldly. The illusionist hesitated, and said lightly, "My name is Louise LeBlanc, I am a demon fruit capable person!" You know, on her bounty list, there are only the three words illusionist, and there is no specific image of her. Therefore, although her statement is true, it neither reveals her identity nor her reward. gold. "Well, what then?" Arthur nodded and asked with a frown. Just a name, and the identity of a devil fruit capable person, it is useless at all! "No more!" Le Fulan, who looks like a little loli, widened her eyes~www.novelhall.com~ and said innocently. "Hehe!" Arthur sneered, raised his fist and covered it with a black armed domineering, and then said with a grinning, "Believe it or not that this punch can knock you out of shit?" "Gulong!" Le Fulan looked at the huge armed domineering fist, swallowed fiercely, nodded frantically, and said, "I believe it, I believe it!" "Then...is there any more?" Arthur said coldly. "Yes, I have!" LeBlanc said hurriedly. "Go ahead!" Arthur lowered his fist. After taking a deep breath, Le Fulan gritted her teeth and said the truth, "My nickname is the illusionist!" "Yep!?" "Are you the illusionist who gave me back the pot?" Arthur grunted and couldn''t help but said in surprise. And what he said... Le Fulan nodded helplessly at first, then she was taken aback, and suddenly reacted, staring at Arthur with wide-eyed eyes, and couldn''t help asking, "Are you the **** who made the old lady''s back?" Then, the two of them stared at each other with big eyes, and they were both silent! This world, this evil fate! Neither of them thought that they would meet the person who is holding the pot (to shake the pot) in this endless sea! (//) :. : Chapter 277： Aversion to cold After being silent for a while. Le Fulan couldn''t help but recalled the tragic experience of the previous months! Thinking about it, she couldn''t help clenching her fists, the green veins on her neck were exposed, her body was trembling, her eyes were reddening, her delicate face showed anger, her nostrils suddenly enlarged, and she was gasping for "huhuhuhu". Obviously very angry! "Ah!!! The old lady is killing you!" After Le Bran yelled, she raised her fist, flexed her legs slightly, and kicked hard, and she jumped up and hit Arthur directly in the face. Result... Arthur stretched out a hand expressionlessly, grabbed Le Brans little head, and pressed it down again when she was about to jump up. "Asshole, let go of my mother, my mother is going to kill you!" Le Fulan shouted and waved her fists frantically, trying to beat Arthur. But... useless! Because LeBlanc is too short! Appearing to be seven or eight years old, she is the same height as a seven or eight year old child, only 1.3 meters tall. Compared with Arthur, she is only half the height of Arthur. Calculated according to the ratio of the height of a normal person to the length of the extended arms, Arthurs hand is the same height as Le Blan, so he presses on Le Blan, taking the length of Le Blans arm, no matter what He couldn''t be hit. "Hehe!" Arthur sneered his hand, and suddenly increased the strength of the palm of his hand that grabbed LeBlanc''s head. "what!" Le Fulan was in pain, and suddenly she let out a scream, and quickly stretched her hands toward her head, trying to break Arthur''s hand holding her head. It''s a pity that under Arthur''s powerful strength, she is like breaking a piece of steel, no matter how hard she is, it will not help. After a while. Le Fulan also gradually calmed down and chose to give up the struggle. Seeing this, Arthur also released his hand in time, smiled and asked, "Calm down?" After calming down, Le Bran seemed to have become a real little girl, lowered her head, clutching the corner of her clothes, with a trace of grievance, as if Arthur had done something to her, and said weakly, "What are you doing?" Her face changed, even Arthur was amazed, and she joked, "Pretend, continue to pretend, you aunt in her early thirties, who insists on pretending to be an eight-year-old girl, don''t you feel sick?" The Charlotte familys intelligence network is comparable to that of the Navy. The information Arthur got from them is several times more detailed than the Navys. So the Navy doesnt know LeBlancs age, but Arthur does. "What''s fast 30? My old lady is only 28, OK, she''s still a beautiful girl!" At the mention of age, Le Bran immediately lost her mind, danced with her hands and became furious. Although she is an underground bounty hunter by profession, she also has the common problems of normal women. The same age is a secret that cannot be said! "Okay, okay, whether it''s twenty eight or thirty, I''m curious, why do you stop on this ocean?" Arthur frowned and asked. As soon as he said this, LeBlanc''s face sank again, her eyes widened, she looked at Arthur ferociously, and gritted her teeth and said: "The old lady was chased by CP''s people and there was no way, so she stopped at sea. As for Why...you...say...?" When said the last few words, LeBlanc gritted her teeth and said word by word. Listening to LeBlanc''s tone, combined with what she said before, Arthur guessed the reason almost instantly! "Ah...haha!" After Arthur laughed twice, he waved his hand and changed the subject, "Okay, don''t care about the details, I invite you to dinner!" "Eat!?" LeBlanc''s eyes lit up when she heard this word, she nodded her head hurriedly and said, "Okay, okay!" When talked, her saliva almost came out! During this period, she ate all dry food every day, and a bird was almost fading out of her mouth, so eating this kind of thing immediately attracted her attention, strength, and even the anger towards Arthur was forgotten! "That''s all, Brian will go and order the kitchen to serve the food! The others are gone!" Arthur turned his head and ordered around. "Yes!" everyone around agreed in unison. After a while, a table appeared on the deck, and Hawkeye also left here silently, went to practice swords, and everyone else went away! There is still a hot pot on the table. But this time its a mandarin duck pot! For LeBlanc, Arthur was too embarrassed to entertain her like Karp. After all, did they give him a backdoor? , although I didn''t dump it by myself! After Arthur demonstrated how to eat, LeBlanc seemed to have not eaten for several years, picked up two plates of meat and couldn''t wait to pour them down together, and then after waiting a few seconds, she quickly picked up the pot. The meat huffed up. "Huhu...It''s delicious...huhu...It''s just a bit hot...Quick, give me a few more dishes!" Le Fulan held the bowl in one hand and chopsticks in the other. Stepped on the deck with one foot, and on the chair with one foot, constantly picking up meat in the pot, eating very boldly. Moreover, the person has a small belly but he has eaten more than a dozen plates of meat without stopping. Of course, after the dozen or so plates of meat were lowered on her belly, her eating appearance has also converged a bit, at least now she is sitting on a chair and eating bite by bite! "Okay, you have eaten and eaten, now let''s get to the point!" After seeing her eating slower, Arthur sat down for a while and said sternly. "Huh, what''s the business?" Le Bran asked while eating. "I want to invite you to join our kingdom!" Arthur said solemnly. He has always been eager for talents! "Whooh, bastard, don''t want to think, how could your old lady be so miserable? Originally, my old lady would have to retire!" Le Bran said disdainfully while eating. "Hehe, do you... do you think you have another choice?" Arthur said with a smile. "Yep!? As soon as I heard this~www.novelhall.com~ LeBlanc raised her brows, immediately put down the dishes, and said vigilantly: "Why, if I disagree, will you kill me?" "No, no, you misunderstood!" Arthur waved his hand and explained, "I mean, you are being chased by people from CP right now. If you don''t join my kingdom and serve me, you must Be chased to death by the people of CP!" "Now my old lady has found you, the culprit, just explain, they will definitely not chase me!" Le Bran vowed. "Did you forget that you committed more than this, and the admiral''s alternate red dog?" After Arthur asked rhetorically, he believed. "Moreover, do you think the people who explain CP will listen to you? You have been chased for so long, dont you understand their character? No matter if what you say is true or not, they will definitely catch you first! So, you simply No choice, only I am willing to accept you and have the ability to accept you!" After three seconds of contemplation, Le Bran looked up at Arthur, pretending to be innocent as a seven or eight-year-old girl, with a bright smile on her face, and pleased her, "Hehe, I will be yours in the future. !" Upon hearing this, Arthur shook his body and felt a deep chill! Is the decision I just solicited a bit too hasty? Should I think about it more carefully? Arthur touched his chin and thought with a serious look. (//) :. : Chapter 278： Things are not Time has gone, and it will soon enter August! On this day, the weather is sunny, sunny, breezy, blue sky, clear sky, sunny... And on this day, Arthur finally returned to Saint Martin! "Hoo---" Arthur looked at the harbor town not far away, exhaled deeply, and smiled involuntarily on his face! The trip was originally scheduled to be completed in four months, but it was overdue for two months, and it took a full six months to complete! During the period, I experienced a lot of things. Although it was all safe and sound, and even a lot of gains, it also made Arthur a lot of trouble and effort along the way, but fortunately, it is finally over, and Arthur is also relieved. Breath out! "Wow!" Soon, the Skybreaker pushed aside the sea and began to drive into the harbor town. Although it is not a sea month, the ocean currents are rather turbulent, but for the Skybreaker, this is not a problem at all. Its strong power allows it to easily drive in. At this time, the arrival of this huge ship also attracted the attention of the people in the harbor town. "Hey, there is a boat coming in!" "It''s your majesty''s ship!" "Your Majesty is back, Your Majesty is back!" "Those who went to inform the shipyard, Your Majesty is back, ready to meet!" "There are also people in the king''s city to notify!" ... When the people in Haigang Town were talking and giving orders, the Skybreaker did not stop in Haigang Town, but directly drove into the waterway in the town, and slowly drove into the kingdom of Saint Martin along the waterway. The old shipyard. At this time, many officials and soldiers in the shipyard were waiting here. After seeing the ship coming in, the people who were chatting in twos and threes immediately lined up in an orderly manner. "Boom!" With a slight noise, the skybreaker has landed! Arthur is the first to come down! "Welcome Your Majesty!" All the officials and soldiers knelt down on one knee and said respectfully. "No gift!" Arthur waved his hand and said lightly. "Thanks, Your Majesty!" After the officials thanked them in unison, they stood up together. At this time, the people on the Skybreaker behind Arthur also began to get off. The first ones who came down were a few saints and eagle eyes, then the waiters and maids on the boat, and then the mermaids and fish people on the boat, and finally Brian, Lucia also pretended to be ignorant and ignorant, and she looked very loli Old fritters Le Fulan. "Okay, let''s go!" Seeing that everyone was coming down, Arthur gave an order and everyone moved together and went out of the shipyard together. At this time, there are already many carriages waiting here outside the shipyard. Arthur went directly into the most luxurious of them, using a full eight white horse-drawn carriages. After that, Lucia also followed, and the rest of them got on other carriages under Brian''s arrangement. And the old fritters, Le Fulan, shamelessly smashed Arthur''s luxurious carriage! "Gu rumbling!" Accompanied by the sound of rolling wheels, the horse-drawn carriage convoy moved slowly and headed towards the city of Saint Martin. And shortly after they left, on the Broken Skyplane, Dr. Indigo and Skaredo also got off, and under the **** of some soldiers who had stayed, they walked towards another place! "Hey, what kind of flower is that, it looks so beautiful!" "Wow, that mountain is so high!" "What a vast forest!" "This road is very long, and it''s all gray. I don''t know what it is made of!" "That house is very beautiful, as if I have one too!" ... Along the way, the murlocs and mermaids were curiously poking their heads out of the carriage and looking at the scenery along the road. To these mermaids and fish people who have never been to the fish island, everything on land is novel and novel, attracting their attention all the time! Soon, the carriage drove outside the city of Saint Martin. "Hi, is there such a tall city wall in this world?" "This city wall is so big, you can''t see the side at a glance!" "In the future, are we going to live in this kind of place? I am a little bit looking forward to it!" "Yes, me too!" "What does the city look like? Suddenly I was a little looking forward to it! ... As soon as they saw the city wall, the murlocs and mermaids were amazed, and at the same time, they looked forward to the look of the city. After all, the city walls are so majestic and majestic. The city must look better, right? did not disappoint them! Clean and tidy streets, flowers and green trees everywhere on both sides of the street, neatly dressed and very gorgeous people coming and going, different styles but looking very beautiful houses, each of them deeply attracted their attention. "What a beautiful house!" "This street is so clean!" "The clothes they wear are so beautiful, I want to buy a few too!" "The flowers, trees, and streets are so beautiful!" "I really want to buy a house here and live in it!" "Yes, me too!" "However, it should be expensive? Can we afford it?" "I don''t know yeah, ask at that time!" ... Everything in the city of Saint Martin surpassed the expectations of the murlocs and mermaids. For a while, they burst into infinite love for this place, and even had the willingness to buy a house and live there! Arthur, who was sitting in the front luxury carriage, couldn''t help but smile upon hearing these words. Are the houses in Saint Martin expensive? is a royal city after all, of course it is more expensive! But there is no such thing as a situation that others can''t afford. Generally, it is only hundreds of thousands to hundreds of thousands of St. Martins. The more expensive and luxurious ones are several million to tens of millions! For the average salary of St. Martin, a family can buy an ordinary one after a few years of struggle! For murlocs and mermaids, it doesnt even take that long, at most they can buy them in one or two years. Even for a few beautiful mermaids, some people are willing to buy them for them, even if they struggle for themselves. Just one or two months! As for why... Things are rare and expensive! These hundreds of murlocs and mermaids, in the Kingdom of St. Martin, with a population of over a million, are like a dime in the nine cows, very rare. Therefore, there must be a lot of businesses willing to ask them to work, and offer super high prices! The reason is also very simple. There are two snack bars, one of which has a panda waiter. At the same price, would you like to go and eat to enjoy its service? The answer is yes! Although Arthur''s original idea was to make them become Saint Martin''s navy, or to help Saint Martin raise fish and mine, there is no conflict! After all, these mermaids and murlocs are too few now, and if you are in the industry that Arthur thinks, you cant do much! But, as long as you live here and make a fortune, you can naturally serve as a model to attract more Mermaid and Murloc for Arthur! Only when there are more mermaids and murlocs, what Arthur wanted can be better realized! "It''s a mermaid!" "There are murlocs!" "I knew that the kingdom would have a group of mermaid and murloc~www.novelhall.com~ I didn''t expect to meet so soon!" "These murlocs are very strange, but those mermaids are indeed very beautiful!" "En, those mermaids are really beautiful!" ... As the mermaids and fish people looked out their heads and looked around, the Saint Martins around them also observed them. Accompanied by the surrounding voices, the horse-drawn carriage convoy drove straight towards the palace, and in the process, horse-drawn carriages continued to fall behind. First, the carriage with murlocs and mermaids lags behind. Under the guidance of the officials, they entered another road and drove towards the place where they will study and live in the next three months. After , a few Saint Seiya''s cars were left behind. They all went home, and Hawkeye also followed Shura''s warm invitation! Then, the officials and Foreign Secretary Brian who accompanied the sea this time also fell behind and returned to the home they had missed for a long time! Finally, when we arrived at the palace, it was Arthur and a group of waiters and maids! "I finally came back!" Looking at the palace in front of him, Arthur sighed. In just six months, he has a feeling of being wrong. (//) :. : Chapter 279： Leiqiu Heart Network Returning to the palace, getting out of the carriage, Arthur took Lucia and the cheeky LeBlanc into the hall. At this time, all of Arthur''s children in the main hall were already waiting there! The leader is Princess Ishihara Rimi, and Arthurs two children, Altria and Gilgamesh, are standing next to them, followed by Offi and Smoky, and Pei who stands aside timidly. Lorna and Nicole Robin were hiding behind the book, while the two Leiqiu were hiding behind a pillar. They looked at Arthur with pitiful eyes, and seemed to be wary of something. ! As soon as he saw Arthur, Ishihara Rimi smiled brightly, and could not wait to rush forward without saying a word. Seeing this, Arthur quickly opened his arms and picked her up. "Brother Arthur, I miss you so much!" Ishihara Rimi said softly. "I miss you too!" Arthur said with a smile while holding Rimi Ishihara in one hand and stroking her long hair. followed "Dad!" "Your Majesty!" "Arthur!" "Leiqiu---" ... With a different cry, Altria, Orphee, Smoky, and two Raichus all walked up one by one and hugged Arthur. Gilgamesh, Perona and Nicole Robin were watching from the sidelines. Among them, Perona was afraid to come up because she was timid. After all, when Arthur left, she had just arrived at the Palace of Saint Martin not long after. This time, it was six months later, naturally a bit strange. As for Nicole Robin, she is not interested in this kind of thing. Her favorite thing is to read her books. Of course, it is not that she has no feelings for Arthur, but she does not like to express it directly. If the other two are for their own reasons, Gilgamesh is because of Arthur! Adhering that the girl is a lover and the boy is the creditor who treats him differently, Gilgamesh, who looked at him eagerly and rushed to ask for a hug, gently pushed him away and pushed him aside without mercy. The others embraced. To be honest, Gilgamesh was wronged at this moment! Watching his parents and sister hugging each other, he stood alone and looked at them, making him feel like the whole world has been abandoned! Moreover, what made him feel wronged was that Arthur even hugged Raichu, but didn''t even hold him? Is his status in the house worse than a pet? Thinking like this, on the spot, his eyes were red and red, with tears in his eyes, he was about to cry! Fortunately, after Arthur hugged other people, he hugged him immediately, wiped his tears, and smiled and comforted him, "You are a little man, you will protect your parents in the future. Yes, no matter what the situation, you cant cry!" "En!" Listening to Arthur''s words, Gilgamesh immediately put away his tears, nodded his little head heavily, with a serious expression on his face. Then, after Arthur hugged the timid Perona and Nicole Robin who was reading, he stopped. After , under the arrangement of Ishihara Rimi, a banquet was held in the palace hall. An oversized oval table was moved in. Arthur sat on the main seat without letting it go, and Ishihara Rimi naturally sat next to him, and the others also found a place to sit down. After everyone had sat down, the waiters put plates of exquisite dishes on the table one by one, filling the entire table! "Let''s eat!" Seeing all the dishes came up, Arthur gave an order and moved the chopsticks first. After seeing him move the chopsticks, other people started to move the chopsticks. "By the way, Brother Arthur, did you bring these two back?" After eating, Ishihara Rimi looked at Lucia who was eating carefully and LeBlanc, who was battling with a plate of meat, and there was a flash in his eyes. Dangerous light. However, Arthur is not afraid of her. After eating a piece of stir-fried kidneys, he pointed at Lucia and said generously, "This is, that stinky shameless person is here to eat!" There is only one! ? After hearing Arthur''s words, the dangerous light in Ishihara Rimi''s eyes immediately weakened by three points. Looking at Lucia, who was eating carefully, she felt that she could still accept it. Of course, she also likes the little Lori LeBlanc, who is very unrestrained in eating, especially after Arthur said no, she liked it even more! "By the way, don''t look at her appearance and figure when she is only seven or eight years old, she is actually a thirty-year-old aunt!" Arthur pointed to Le Bran and said. And this time, LeBlanc did not react, but after rolling her eyes at Arthur, she continued to compete with the flesh in front of her! During this period, she had been in contact with Arthur every day, and she had a great acceptance of Arthur''s ridicule, so she didn''t care much. "What!?" Ishihara said in surprise. At the same time, everyone at the table raised their heads and looked at LeBlanc in surprise. Regarding the huge difference between LeBlanc''s age and the appearance of the seven or eight-year-old girl, everyone present had a feeling of looking at a dwarf, and they all responded with sympathy to her. "Natural, no way!" Feeling the sympathetic gaze, LeBlanc shrugged and said indifferently. For this look, she was used to it when she was a child! After she was eight years old, after she didn''t grow up at all, for a long time, she lived under this kind of eyes! This kind of sympathetic gaze is often more hurtful, which is one of the reasons why she will leave the place where she was born a few years later and become an underground bounty hunter! And her indifferent performance made the sympathy of the women around him even heavier, and the atmosphere of the banquet instantly became heavy! "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about this!" Upon seeing this, Arthur quickly turned off the subject and asked Ishihara Rimi, "By the way, I just saw Raichu seem to be avoiding something, why? We? There should be no danger in the palace, right?" "Here, you have to ask your two darlings!" Ishihara Rimi smiled and turned her head to look at the two little guys who were sitting next to her eating with chopsticks. "Oh!?" Arthur showed an expression of interest on his face and looked at the two little guys. But the two little guys raised their heads very much, showing an innocent look! At this time, looking at the expressions of the two of them, Leiqiu couldn''t bear it! Two Thunder Qiu floated in front of Arthur together. "Lei Qiu!" "Lei Qiu!" "Lei Qiu!" ... Two Leiqiu danced with hands, shouting angrily while performing what the two little guys did. One of Leqiu plays the victim and the other plays the perpetrator. The victim hurriedly fled in front, and the perpetrator chased frantically from behind, and poked the victim''s back with something from time to time. And ~www.novelhall.com~ The two Leiqiu not only played one scene, but many scenes! After looking at so many scenes, Arthur also understood what happened. are two little guys. When they are bored, they often play tricks on two Leiqiu, and more than once or twice, it happens almost every day! If someone else teased Raqiu like this, it would have passed one hundred thousand volts, but the little guys in the chain were Arthur''s children. Raiciu didn''t dare to hurt them. There was no way but to avoid it! This is also the reason why Leiqiu was so pitiful and vigilant when he first saw Arthur! Because the two bear kids are really exhausting both physically and mentally! "However, I have to thank the two little guys. In order to avoid them, Leiqiu successfully learned to see and hear. Otherwise, with Leiqiu''s usual lazy temperament, it is estimated that he will not be able to learn in this life!" Interrupted. "Oh!?" Arthur curiously asked, "Seeing and hearing color? Leiqiu let me show it!" "Lei Qiu!" Leiqiu had no objection. After nodding, the two clenched their fists together, showing a look of exhaustion. After Qi Qi yelled, he let out the domineering look! Immediately, Arthur felt two familiar and unfamiliar feelings swept across. "This is...Xinwang!?" Arthur said in surprise. (//) :. : Chapter 280： The sound of everything That''s right, Arthur felt that Raichu''s seeing and hearing was not normal, but it was the heart net he was familiar with. "Heartnet? What is that?" Smoky asked puzzled. Although she knows that Arthur''s domineering and domineering can predict the future, she has never contacted Arthur''s heart net, and Arthur has not actively told her, so she does not know what the heart net is! After Arthur briefly explained the heart network to him. "Oh, it turned out to be like this!" She suddenly realized. , Le Blan, who was eating at the same time, was also surprised after hearing that, there is such a sight in the world! As for the others, there is no response to this, they are not interested at all! at this time. Arthur found something wrong again! The heart net released by the two Thunder Qiu together, why does it seem to be fused together? Arthur frowned and asked Raiciu, "Can you feel what your clone''s heart network has detected?" "Lei Qiu!" Leiqiu was a little dazed and didn''t understand what Arthur meant. "I mean, can you know what you feel on the body and mind network?" No way, Arthur had to explain briefly. "Thunder... Yau!" Leiqiu nodded hesitantly after touching his chin and thinking for a while. "Yep!?" Suddenly, Arthur was a little surprised! Then, after thinking for a while, he tentatively released a bit of his own heart. "Zizizi!" A sound similar to radio waves appeared in Arthur''s mind. "Woo, what is the master thinking stupidly?" A crisp loli sound rang in Arthur''s mind. "Whose voice?" This was Arthur''s first thought. "Oh, who, who speaks, Leiqiu is not afraid of you!" Lolita looked a little flustered. "Lei Qiu!" At the same time, after Lei Qiu yelled, he looked left and right, and then danced with his hands while shouting anxiously at Arthur, "Lei Qiu! Lei Qiu!" Seeing this, Arthur already had a guess in his heart, and at the same time he felt a little bit of the heart net he released, and the scope seemed to extend a lot. "Leiqiu, it''s me, and I''m your master!" After this idea appeared in Arthur''s mind, he reached out to touch Leiqiu in accordance with this idea. "Master!?" Leiqiu asked incredulously, "Are you really the master?" "Well, I''m going to touch your belly now!" Thinking, Arthur reached out and touched Raiciu''s belly. "Master, what a master, can you speak, Master?" Leiqiu said in surprise. As soon as I heard this, Arthur was a little bit dumbfounded. What makes me talking? I can talk all the time! Thinking like this, Arthur returned to Raiciu''s thoughts and said, "Yes, you can tell me directly if you have anything in the future!" "Well, yeah!" Two Leiqiu nodded at the same time, and said with joy, "Leiqiu!" After that, although Arthur wanted to immediately test the situation and function of Leiqiu''s heart network and his own heart network, today was the first reunion dinner in six months, so he put it aside. , And started eating intently! ------ Three days later. Campus outside the city! Two Leiqiu and one Arthur stood here. Originally, Arthur wanted to test the situation and function of Leiqiu''s heart net and his own heart net, but because of the accumulation of official duties during this period, he had to deal with it first. After a few days of work, he had time. Come out with Leiqiu to test the ability! "Well, Leiqiu, let''s test the range of your heart net first!" Arthur said with a smile, and then after thinking about it, he added, "Just put one!" Although Leiqiu has the distinction between the clone and the body, after so long together, Arthur also knows that the clone of Leiqiu is exactly the same as the body, and there is no difference at all, so no matter which one is tested, it is the same! And, if you only test one, you can better understand the distance of Raichu''s heart network! "Okay, Master!" Leiqiu nodded. Then, the body in it stood up. "Lei Qiu!" After yelling, Lei Qiu suddenly exerted his force, and he saw the domineering splash out. Suddenly, Arthur felt a sense of **** wandering around. Then, Arthur flexed his feet slightly, leaped slightly behind his body, and jumped directly behind him for more than a hundred meters before stopping Xiali. En, the sense of prying eyes is still there. Feeling the sense of prying, Arthur jumped back again. two hundred meters! Three hundred meters! Five hundred meters! one kilometer! 1.5 kilometers! After jumping for 1.5 kilometers, Arthur felt the sense of prying disappear. In other words, the radius of the Leiqiu Heart Net is about 1.5 kilometers! This is a wide range of normal perceptions! Compared to Arthur''s heart network, which covers the entire island of St. Martin, this five kilometers is a joke, but considering that Lei Qiu just learned the heart network soon, this is still within the acceptable range. Inside, as long as you practice more in the future! But then again. Leiqiu seems to have gotten the heart net after being teased by two little guys, right? Hmm, Arthur considered Leiqius usual lazy and inertia. Without hitting him, he wondered if the two little guys would tease him a few more times, the heart network would go up. ? Thinking about it, Arthur made up his mind and went back to try! At the same time, not far from Arthur, Leiqiu suddenly sneezed, and an ominous premonition rose in his heart, but he thought it was an illusion, so after wiping his nose with his hand, he didnt Care! "Okay, let''s test the next one, the connection between the heart network and the heart network!" Arthur murmured, and did not go back, but released his own heart network. He didn''t release much heart net. is just over one meter, just to connect to the edge of Leiqiu''s heart network! One connection. "Zizizi!" Accompanied by a sound similar to electric waves, Leiqiu''s words also appeared in Arthur''s mind, "What is the master staying there for, why didn''t he come back?" "Leiqiu, you let your avatar also release the domineering look and feel, and then go three kilometers away from you, and the released heart net can just try to connect to your heart net!" Arthur passed on a thought. past. Hearing this, Leiqiu nodded and said in his heart, "Okay, Master!" Then, its clone floated directly to the position Arthur said, releasing the net of heart. In an instant, Arthur felt that he could feel a wider range! He can feel six kilometers away! This discovery made him smile involuntarily. Although the six-kilometer range is not very large now, it is only the range where Leiqiu has just started. Once he becomes proficient in the future, the range will be even greater, plus his original heart network, the range is simply terrifying! After , he might be able to sit in the palace and he will know any news about Blood Harbor Town! After , he tested a few more guesses before he stopped. He discovered three effects in total. First, the heart network is extended. The heart network is like a WIFI signal amplifier. It can extend and increase the range of the signal. Moreover, it is not like an amplifier. If your amplifier receives the signal on the edge of the wifi, the amplified signal Not much better! The heart network is different, as long as it is connected, the signal is full, and you can feel any feedback within the heart network freely. Second, the heart network communication. After using the heart network, you can hear the voices of others, but you cannot pass the news. However, if the heart network is connected, the two heart network users can communicate Thinking exchange! And ~www.novelhall.com~ This kind of communication is not limited to language, as long as the thought is enough, the other party can feel the meaning of your thoughts, no matter what language you use! " Third, the heart net is strengthened. Originally, after Arthur used the heart net, he could no longer use the prophecy, but in the test, he found that if he and a Thunder Qiu''s heart net were superimposed, it could be used! At the same time, if the three are superimposed together, he can even obtain the domineering function of seeing, hearing and color that cannot be used in normal cultivation, that is, hearing the sounds of all things! That''s right, it''s the visual effect of Gore D. Roger! But Arthur, who is not as strong as his, can only vaguely feel the sound of everything! If Roger felt "I want to eat!" Then what Arthur felt was "I...eat...!" Although half of the two are the same, the meaning is completely different, so Arthur decided to use this trick carefully in the future, otherwise, if you experience it wrong, then there may be something wrong! "Hoo---" After the test, it was already sunset. Arthur took a deep breath and walked toward the palace with two exhausted Thunder Qiu, with smiles on his face. Although only three were found, all of them surprised him a bit, and he was already very satisfied! (//) :. : Chapter 281： the film next day Palace Study Arthur sat at the desk, holding a pen and thinking about the blank paper in front of him. After dealing with Raiciu''s affairs, Arthur is in the state of dealing with kingdom affairs again! And the first thing he has to deal with is, after the kingdoms previous trivial matters and plans have come to an end, start to arrange the next things for the kingdom! "The first one to be arranged..." Arthur pondered for a moment, picked up the pen and murmured while writing on the white paper, "First help the Kingdom of Whitney to recover first. After the Kingdom of Whitney is restored, let them start immediately. Start with neighboring kingdoms or forces!" Since the re-emergence of the Whitney Kingdom, it has been in a state of self-cultivation and health, mainly because there were not many people, and thousands of soldiers were killed by Leliss and others. Therefore, the soldiers are stretched and short. After a few months, until now, it has not been relieved! And if you want them to have offensive capabilities, Saint Martin must give some help, but this help should not be too obvious, at least not let the world government know or attract attention! Regarding this point, the Whitney Kingdom has done a good job now, and it has not aroused the idea of ??the world government. Although the kingdom has changed several times in just a few years, there is no response from foreign countries and even the world government except at home and abroad. . Think about it, too, a great general of the kingdom rebelled and won, and then the princess who fled from the kingdom came and came back with people. This kind of story is not said to be rare in this world, but it happens more often, but the name is different. That''s it, either the prince or the royal family, it''s normal! Moreover, whether it was the Ward Kingdom or the Whitney Kingdom before, the geographical location was not very good, and it was not a big country, so naturally it would not arouse other people''s ideas! Also, as far as the world government is concerned, whether it is Whit or Ward Kingdom, it is your domestic affairs that you solve by yourself. As long as it does not affect the heavenly gold, they will naturally not pay attention to it! Of course, the most important thing is that the Whitney Kingdom still looks like Hathaway now, and most of the top officials are from the Ward Kingdom or the Whitney Kingdom, so there is nothing unusual to outsiders. ! "As for how to help..." At this point, Arthur put down the pen and began to ponder. After a while, he opened his eyes, picked up the pen, and whispered as he wrote, "Let the kingdom''s Merchants buy their fur at a premium!" There is no way, no matter it is the Ward Kingdom or the Whitney Kingdom, there are no good things, only specialty fur, so Arthur can only help them in this name! But, thinking of good things, Arthur thought of the things that his men had sent over and seized from Wardmac''s treasury, a devil fruit, a bead and a tuft of phoenix shit! Among them, the devil fruit was accepted by Arthur, and the beads and feces were sent to the Academy of Sciences for research! Although not a few days later, according to the reply from the Academy of Sciences, the beads should be the seeds of some kind of precious plants that have disappeared for many years, and the seeds have a certain amount of activity. If you are lucky, cultivated them can bring huge amounts to the kingdom. Harvest! For this, Arthur is still looking forward to it. After all, the Academy of Sciences has said so, it must be a real good thing! "The second word... the construction speed of Nanhai is very fast, and it can be done at the beginning of next month at most, but after all, the Nanhai is far from here, so in order to start shipping first, prepare a lot of goods to avoid When the time comes, I will be in a hurry!" Arthur wrote while whispering. Unlike the Whitney Kingdom, although there is also a kingdom on the South China Sea, and it was named after the Deer Spirit Tribe, the Deer Spirit Kingdom was established, but all the people in this kingdom were transferred by Saint Martin, only borrowing the name of the Deer Spirit Tribe. Just opened a Saint Martin sub-base! Although this kingdom of deer spirits also has the task of expansion, it is not the first thing. The first thing is to dump various goods of Saint Martin, obtain a lot of money and treasures, to help the development of the kingdom. At the same time, it also avoids the backlog of goods after being blocked by the world government as last time, causing a lot of trouble to the kingdom! "The third word, in terms of population..." Thinking of this, Arthur had a headache! The population of the Kingdom of Saint Martin has reached about 1.8 million, but this is not the limit that the kingdom can accommodate. The kingdom can accommodate a population of about 4 million at most, which means that there is a vacancy of more than 2 million. ! And, with the passage of time, the previously destroyed kingdoms are slowly digested by Saint Martin, and various infrastructure constructions have begun, so the recruitment of population must be on the agenda! But this time, it is not easy to recruit! is more than two million, Throughout Xihai, people who are willing to come do not know if there are so many! Fortunately, this does not mean that the recruitment will be completed overnight. Arthur has set a five-year period before, and these people only need to be recruited within five years! However, the recruitment work must start now! "This time recruiting so many, like before, it will definitely not work! After all, there are many places where newspapers cannot be read, many people are illiterate, and many more people even look down on newspapers! And, recruiting The people in, can''t all be this kind of people! It is better to be some senior intellectuals, so that they can bring greater benefits to the kingdom!" Arthur murmured, frowning and thinking. After thinking for a long time, Arthur finally figured out a way. Promotion! In Arthurs previous life, there was a period of time in the rabbit country. People in the country of Rabbit were very yearning to go abroad. They tried their best to go abroad and stay abroad, because in their eyes it was heaven! Among them, most of the final successes are the wealthy or intellectuals, and only a small part are ordinary people! Why do they want to go abroad so much? There are many reasons for , but the most is the yearning for prosperity and openness abroad! And why do they yearn for? It is because during that period, many foreign cultures poured into the rabbit country, and people in the rabbit country have a lot of knowledge about the outside world. The lifestyle, ideology and culture of those developed countries outside are deeply attracted to them, so they will Did it! And what Arthur has to do now is to make Saint Martin a foreign country through the promotion of culture and lifestyle, and other kingdoms to become the rabbit country at that time! As for how to promote, Arthur already had an idea! Promote, nothing more than movies and books! There are indeed a lot of books in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, but if it is to attract the outside world, there are fewer and more scientific books! So, there is only one way left, the movie! But here comes the question again, is there any movie in this world! Fortunately, Arthur soon thought of a new way! There are no movies, but there are stage plays! can perform stage plays, and play stage plays by monitoring phone worms and video phone worms! In this case, it seems to be no different from the movie. The only difference is that the movie can be edited, but the stage play can only be performed live, and there must be no mistakes in the middle! However, I want to come to Arthur, for those who have never watched the movie Pirate World, this is enough! , anyway, there is no movie for reference, they can''t tell the difference between UU Reading www.uukanshu.com! After , as long as Arthur portrays the beauty of Saint Martin in the stage play, and arranges the beautiful scenery of Saint Martin on the stage, it will be useful! As for what repercussions will be caused by that time, or how many people will come here admiringly, Arthur is not yet known. However, Arthur is still very confident about what this new thing will bring! After writing down some of these arrangements, Arthur started the next one again! "The fourth word, this time going to sea, the biological materials of the Tike Kingdom will arrange for some people to study in the past!" Arthur groaned for a moment, and murmured, "Then let Nal, the head of the Academy of Sciences, select some biology-related researchers in the kingdom, such as biologists, medical scientists, and so on. It is better to go with strong learning ability!" "After all, compared to the biotechnology of the Tik Kingdom that can clone, genetically modify, and almost replicate the animal devil fruit, Saint Martin''s in this area is simply the gap between primary school students and doctors, so the most important thing is Its better to learn!" Thinking about it, Arthur wrote a lot more. Then, he arranged a lot of things, and he didn''t stop until a news came. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 282： History is always repeating Dianni came with people from the tribe! This is news from Arthur! Originally, after the two parties reached a marriage, Dianne did not enter the kingdom for the first time. Because Arthur was not in the kingdom at the time, even if Dianne came, it was of no use. The wedding had to wait until Arthur came back. So they didn''t have the first time to come. But now that Arthur is back, the wedding is about to begin, so Dianne brought the people from the tribe! And this time it was Diabo of Diannes grandmother who led the team. mainly because I was afraid that Dean Nizi would play tricks at the wedding, so I followed! ------------- Outskirts of the city of Saint Martin. A horse-drawn carriage convoy escorted by the army slowly drove on the main road, heading towards the city of Saint Martin. At the forefront is a luxurious large carriage driven by eight white horses. on the carriage Dianni didn''t care about the quality of the carriage, but curiously poked her head out of the carriage and looked at the scene outside the carriage. Fields, rivers, wide roads, beautiful houses on both sides of the road. All these different scenery from their forest tribes aroused her curiosity deeply. "Is this the place where I will live in the future?" Dianne couldn''t help but murmur. At the same time, the people in the motorcade behind her poked their heads out with curiosity just like her, looking at the surrounding scenery! "Wow, what''s that?" "Is that also a house?" "It''s so beautiful, I have decided, I will build a house like this after I go back!" "Well, I want too!" "This car is sitting comfortably. After I go back, I will also build a bright one and let my deer pull it!" ... Compared with the murlocs and mermaids that Arthur brought back a few days ago, the people of these tribes seem even less knowledgeable, and a little bit of freshness will make them amazed! But for these, Diabo, who is also on the carriage, has no interest. What she is interested in is the process of this marriage. Although she roughly got some information about the marriage from Reiner''s mouth, and also knew the benefits of the marriage, she did not know the specific process! En, to be precise, Reiner is not sure! Rainer participated in several times, but every time he only focused on eating, and didnt care about it! Simply, Brian was sitting on the same horse with them at this time, so she asked Brian about her doubts! "Minister Brian, what is the specific process of this marriage!" Diabo asked with some worry. If she doesn''t know the specific process, she is really worried about what to do if something goes wrong at the time, and what worries her is that once an error occurs, Dianne will play tricks and cause the marriage to fail! "Don''t worry, we already have a set of specific procedures in this regard. Today, when you enter the city, we will arrange you in the Rose Hotel. After that, before the wedding the next day, there will be someone to wait in the hotel. The princess to the end of the whole wedding!" "She will tell you the specific process before the wedding, and then during the wedding, she will also accompany the princess. When to do this, she will tell the princess and guide the princess to follow her instructions. Just do it!" Brian said with a smile. It is not the first time that St. Martin''s marriage of Arthur has been carried out. With the reference held before, the specific procedures have already been established, so Brian has nothing to worry about! "Oh!" Hearing this, Diabo let go of his worry. Soon, this line of carriages drove into the city of Saint Martin. Compared to the exclamation that the outskirts of the city brought them, the city of St. Martin brought them shock! The towering city walls, the clean streets, the gorgeous houses on both sides of the street, the gorgeously dressed people on both sides of the road, and the flowers and trees planted on both sides of the road, everything shocked them! This time, they didn''t speak any more, because they were shocked in addition to being shocked, and they were completely shocked and speechless! And this situation didn''t get better until they were sent into the hotel by Brian. "Did you just see the city wall? It''s so majestic! I was shocked and speechless!" "I saw it, I saw it!" "Master Diabo is right, marriage is more suitable for us. Will our tribe look like this in the future?" "I don''t know, but I believe our tribe will definitely develop to that point!" "Have you seen it just now? I just seemed to see a fish walking on the road!" "Yes, yes, I saw it too. I didn''t expect that the Kingdom of Saint Martin was so developed that the fish could go on their own way!" "I once heard my grandfather say that there is a murloc in the world, so I think it is not a fish but a murloc?" "Hey, there are such races in the world?" ... A group of people from the Luling tribe discussed happily. At this time, Brian left quietly to prepare for tomorrow''s wedding! Although he said that his subordinates had basically prepared the things needed for the wedding, he still carefully checked and made up for the missing! ----------- the next day The wedding was held as scheduled Opening, wedding, ending, everything is going smoothly. Maybe it was because I saw the prosperity of Saint Martin, maybe because I was afraid of troubles in the tribe. In short, Diabo''s worry did not happen. Dianne didn''t play any tricks during the wedding, but silently followed the arrangement with Arthur. The wedding. night Arthur''s bedroom "Crack!" Arthur pushed open the door and walked in. The purpose is to wear a white wedding dress, with wheat-colored healthy skin, a well-proportioned figure, a delicate face, and a youthful atmosphere all over Dianne, holding a bow and arrow in her hand. and many more! What seems to be wrong? With a bow and arrow? "This scene...how...it seems...where have I seen it!?" Arthur''s first thought. Then, his mind turned a little, and his aftertaste came over instantly! Isn''t this scene that happened the last time I married Smoky? Arthur was speechless for a moment! He has heard that history is always repeating, and things that have happened in the past have happened, but he hasn''t heard of it. The plot of the wedding can be repeated! Arthur thought carefully about his road to marriage...Well, why did this kind of moth that make him feel cold every time at the last moment? "Hoo---" Arthur sighed deeply and said with a headache, "Are you going to say that although we are married, it does not mean that you can go to my bed casually. If you want to go to bed, you must ask about the bow and arrow in my hand. ?" "what!?" "How do you know?" After a surprise, Dianne added, "In our tribe, only the strong can control everything. If you are too weak, you are not worthy of my husband!" "How do I know..." Listening to this question~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur was dumbfounded, but it was difficult to explain. Cant you say that Smoky was here last time? Of course, Arthur doesnt need to explain. After Dianne enters the palace and communicates with Smoky, she will definitely know about this kind of thing. Then she will know how Arthur knows! "If you explain, you will know in the future, let''s get into the process!" Arthur said helplessly. "Process, what process?" Dianne asked in confusion. "Hehe!" Arthur smiled slightly, did not speak or explain, and disappeared in the same place the next moment. "Stab!" When Dianne, who had the strength of a captain, didn''t react at all, the wedding dress and all the clothes on her body had been torn off by Arthur, and she was thrown onto the bed with no resistance. Then, Arthur deceived him directly. Compared with the last time I faced Smoky, Arthur didn''t show off his skills this time, and there was no need to show off his skills. Dianne didn''t understand it anyway, so he solved it in the simplest way! And the effect of doing this is also very good, Dianne was a little resistant at first, but then slowly I enjoyed it! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 283： Capone family West Sea Capone Island This is an island located in the west sea near the windless zone. It is also a prosperous island that many waterways must pass through. The island covers an area of ??about 120 square kilometers, the terrain is a vast plain, the climate is warm and stable, and it is a suitable place to live! There is only one city and one port on the island. The port is connected to the city, and the city is the port city of the port. And the name of this port city, like the name of the island, is called Capone! Both were named by the first leader of the Capone family, the largest mafia family in the West Sea. At the same time, this is also the headquarters of the Capone family for many years! Speaking of this, I have to talk about the origin of the Capone family! The Capone family has a history of more than four hundred years since it was founded. It is the first batch of mafia with a very long history. Compared with other mafia of the same batch, the development is even better! Other Mafia in the same batch have either disappeared in the long river of time or lingered. Only the Capone family, which has not disappeared in the long river of time, has developed into the first family in the West Sea. Mafia! The reason for this is that apart from the Capone family often appearing leaders with ability and means, the most important thing is that they have always maintained the precepts established by the family! һ. Keep your mouth tight! 2. Organization is higher than individual! . Do not defy the superior order! Four. Don''t betray and surrender! 5. Keep your family secret! 6. Don''t engage in kidnapping activities without authorization! Seven. Fighting between brothers is strictly prohibited! These seven precepts have been passed down by the Capone family for a long time! Although it looks very out of date and a bit awkward, it would not appear so awkward and untimely if the reason the Capone family was established was to resist foreign invasion and protect the family! Of course, now they dont have to resist any foreign invasions, and they even surpass the general small kingdoms in terms of sphere of influence and strength, so they have a certain degree of flexibility in the precepts. Such as the fifth one, keep it secret to the family. This was originally to avoid influencing family members and to avoid worrying family members for oneself. It also implies not to involve family members during actions, even the family members of the enemy, but for the Capone family nowadays, it has become a fake! Because the Capone family is strong now! is very strong! has 20,000 official members, all of whom are daring to fight and fight. There are countless members on the periphery, and weapons and equipment are all top in the West Sea. Even ordinary kingdoms dare not take its edge, and the sphere of influence radiates more than a dozen kingdoms around. It can be said that they are not afraid of anyone, any family, or even any kingdom! So if someone dares to deal with a members family, the Capone family will help the member and let the enemy know what **** revenge is! Therefore, there is no need to hide from the family members, the members of the Capone family! --------------- Inside the Capone Castle in the center of Capone City, in a luxurious room on the highest floor. A capone Becky, wearing a hat and scarf, wearing a straight striped suit he likes, and a cigar in his mouth, is sitting on a chair, silently looking out the window at thousands of neatly dressed and fierce complexions, surrounding a tall rectangle. A member of the Capone family on stage. Today is a good day. At only twenty-four years old, he is about to become the leader of the Capone family! Although this is his childhood dream and has worked hard for it for a long time, he was not so happy after he got this position. Instead, he felt a burst of emptiness in his heart! That''s right, it''s emptiness! A few days ago, after successfully defeating all his competitors through some means, he became the head of the family naturally, and he did not understand why he felt empty after completing his dream! Is it because he lost a lot in the process? Or is it because he gradually became cold-blooded in the process? Or is the enemy easily defeated by him in the process, so he has no sense of accomplishment? neither! After thinking for a long time, he wrote all the guesses, but in the end he denied them one by one! In the past few days, the puzzle has been pervading his mind! But as time passed, he gradually figured out a bit! The reason why feels emptiness after realizing his dream is not because of those reasons, but because what he really enjoys is the process of working hard to pursue his dream! Therefore, he will feel a emptiness, because his dream has been fulfilled! However, this emptiness lasted only a short time. After trying to understand the reason, he set up a new dream for himself... That is the underground world that unifies the entire West Sea! "Hoo---" Capone Becky took a deep puff of cigarette, then another puff of cigar. After smoking the last bit of the cigar, he spit it out fiercely. After pressing the cigarette **** to the side of the ashtray, he stood up. Walked towards the door. "Crack!" He gently pushed open the door of the room he was in, walked out, and headed outside the castle. At this time, Capone Beckys proud man who had been waiting outside the door, the Capone familys negotiating expert, "Weird Gun" Witte, and the killer Gotti, who helped the family deal with unnecessary people or things, were also there. After Pembeki came out, he silently followed his pace. Soon, the three of them came to the gate of the castle. "Crack!" With the sound, the door slowly opened! Thousands of members of the Capone family who were present, all turned their heads, looked at the gate, and consciously gave way between the castle gate and the stage. Carpenberg with a freshly lit cigar in his mouth, with his hands in his pockets, he walked out blankly! "Da da da!" Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ the whole audience fell into a weird silence. Only Carpenberg''s leather shoes and the bluestone board were left in the entire venue. After the front contact, they made clear footsteps. In this way, Capenbergi walked firmly towards the center stage, boarded the stage, and sat down on the chair in the center of the stage. "Kapenbeki!" "Kapenbeki!" "Kapenbeki!" ... At this moment, all the members of the Capone family who had already quieted down suddenly burst into an astonishing voice, shouting out the name of Capenberg, and cast a fanatical look! They didn''t feel any dissatisfaction with Capenberg''s position! On the contrary, because the demeanor of Capenberg when he led the family to fight against other families in the past few years has been deeply reflected in their hearts, so they not only have no dissatisfaction with Capenberg in this position, but also very support! When Carpenbergi heard these shouts on the high platform, he didn''t say anything. He just scanned the surroundings lightly, but his posture was corrected. At this moment, he...glorious body! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 284： Buy arms After officially becoming the leader, Capenbergi returned to his room again. At the same time, he also called in his chief negotiator and strategist Witte. The two were sitting on each side of the desk. "Whit, how''s the manpower going?" Carpenberg asked in a deep voice after taking a cigar. "No problem, there are many peripheral members who want to become full members of our family! I have carefully selected 30,000 of them, all of whom are strong men with more or less experience in life-and-death fighting. As long as you have a little training, Be a good player!" Witte replied. After hearing the words, Capenberg nodded silently, and continued to ask, "How about the arms?" "There is a huge shortage of arms. At present, our family can produce limited arms. If we want to quickly arm this newly joined 30,000 people, it is not enough!" Witte frowned. "Then buy it!" Capenberg said decisively. "Yes!" Wei Jiao nodded, and then hesitated, "But we may not have enough money!" "Yep!?" Carpenberg frowned and asked, "Why is it not enough? I remember that the income from our new season of wine sales has been shipped into the family. Shouldn''t these arms be more than enough?" Although the Capone family does all the things that the Mafia would do for arms, drugs, protection money, etc., they are not their main income. Their main income is alcohol! The Capone family relied on their strong family power to forcibly monopolize the wine industry of all nearby kingdoms. Whether it is selling or buying wine, as long as it is the nearby kingdom, every bottle of wine can bring them harvest! Therefore, they will also have amazing income every quarter! "Yes, it''s more than enough normally, but it''s different recently!" Weiyi nodded and said, "Recently, a group of pirates who came back from the Great Channel tried to monopolize the arms sales in the entire West China Sea!" "In the beginning, their methods were also very peaceful. They just used a large amount of cheap and high-quality arms that they didn''t know where they came from, and sold them crazy to those around them who needed them, and monopolized them with super high cost performance! " Having said that, Witte showed a helpless expression. "But because of the large volume of shipments and the super cheap prices, the surrounding arms dealers couldn''t sell their arms! So these arms dealers stopped doing it and began to gather people to jointly try to kill this group!" "It''s just that they didn''t expect that this group of pirates is very powerful, so in the conflict between the two sides, not only did they have no loss, but in less than two months, they killed all the arms dealers and succeeded. Monopolizes a small area of ??arms!" "However, the arms dealers'' methods seemed to arouse the murderous intentions of this group of pirates, so they did not stop after that, but instead recruited troops and prepared to attack other arms dealers and use force to monopolize the arms sales in the entire West China Sea!" "Therefore, all the arms dealers are in danger now. In order to prevent this group of pirates from coming to their door, they have begun to reduce the arms sales, and they are recruiting soldiers and preparing to unite against this group of pirates!" "So, the arms of the arms dealers now either don''t sell the arms that keep them, or they are sold at very high prices. Our money is definitely not enough!" After hearing Werthers explanation, a rare dignity appeared on Capenberg''s face. The arms dealer is killed. He doesnt care. Some people want to monopolize arms. He doesnt care. Anyway, the main business of the Capone family is to monopolize liquor. Arms is just a supplement. For them, if they can do it, they can do it. It doesnt matter if they cant do it. . But the price of arms has risen, there is a problem! Their next goal is to unify the entire Xihai Underground World, and the most indispensable, most important, and first step in this process is arms! Without arms, then all their next actions will be affected to a certain extent, or postponed! After thinking about it for a while, Carpenberg took a puff of smoke, his eyes flashed a little, and asked, "Then have you contacted those arms dealers?" "I have contacted, all the arms dealers have contacted, the price has risen drastically!" Witt said helplessly. "No, I mean, that group of pirate arms dealers who came back from the great waterway!" Carpenberg shook his head. Witte was taken aback! Not to mention that he has never contacted the pirates, or even thought about it! After all, he was born in Xihai. When he was in urgent need of arms, he subconsciously contacted arms dealers that he had contacted before, or well-known arms dealers with guaranteed reputation. For this group of pirate arms dealers who came back from the great channel and rose up in a short period of time, he really didn''t even think about contacting them! He shook his head, and said honestly, "Not really!" This answer did not surprise Carpenberg, he nodded silently, pointed to the phone worm on the table, and said, "Call now!" "Yes!" After Wei Feng nodded, he picked up the phone worm and dialed out. Although he did not know the phone number of the pirate group, it was not a problem for him. The Capone family had been in Xihai for so many years, and the intelligence was still very good, so after making a few consecutive calls, He got through the phone of the pirates. "Hey, hello! This is the Jet Pirates. What do you need? If you buy arms directly, please say one. If you buy arms with valuables as a mortgage, please say two. If you dont have money and dont have mortgages and want to buy arms shamelessly Say three, please get out of trouble or revenge!" A soft female voice came from the other end of the phone. "Uh..." After listening, Witte and Carpenberg looked at each other, and both saw a trace of bewilderment in each other''s eyes. What the hell? Is there such a way of selling arms? But soon, Witt reacted and replied, "One!" "Okay, then enter the second stage, please say one for those who have delivered arms, two for those who bring them to the store, and three for returning to the first stage!" The soft female voice came again. "Uh...is there any difference?" Witte couldn''t help asking. "Yes, dear! The price is more expensive if the package is delivered, and it is not possible if the amount is small, if you mention it, the price is cheaper, no matter how much it is!" the soft female voice replied. After the female voice had finished speaking, Witte turned the questioning gaze to Capenberg. After thinking about it for a while, Carpenberg raised two fingers. After taking a glance, Witte nodded clearly and said, "Then do it!" "Okay, then enter the third stage!" After the female voice said one sentence, the voice changed and said sternly, "The price of the arms we sell is sixty-five baileys for a flintlock gun and one hundred thousand for the Thunder God artillery. , A 900,000 smoothbore gun, bullets...cannonballs...!" After finished speaking, the female voice paused and continued, "You can calculate by yourself. If you want to buy less than 100 million without making a reservation, you can pick it up directly at the store. For more than 100 million, please say one, for more than 500 million, and less than one billion, please say two, and for more than one billion, please say two. Say three!" "Hiss!" At this price, Witte and Carpenberg could not help but take a breath. They also make arms themselves. Naturally, they know how cheap the price is. It''s the cost price. If they sell at this price, it would be strange if the arms dealers didn''t look for them hard! However, then they couldn''t help showing their joy. They came to buy arms this time, so naturally the cheaper the better! "Is there any difference?" Witte asked. "The first type can give you a 5% discount, the second type can give you a 10% discount, and the third type can give you a 20% discount!" The soft female voice replied. can it be cheaper? The brains of Witte and Carpenberg instantly crashed! If calculated at 20%, it is a loss-making price! Unexpectedly, this group of pirates would even dare to sell at this price, are they afraid of losing money? However, both of them are not stupid, and soon figured out that if they didnt make money, would this group of pirates sell it at this price? can give such a low price, then their cost price must be lower? Thinking like this, they couldn''t help but want to find out who the supplier behind this group of pirates was! If... the Capone family has access to suppliers or knows why they make the cost price lower, wouldn''t it be a profit? At this moment, after the two looked at each other, they saw the heartbeat look in each other''s eyes! "How about the quality?" Witt asked hesitantly~www.novelhall.com~You can rest assured of the quality, the most correct is the top quality goods, you can inspect the goods on the spot, and you can reject them if they fail! "The soft female voice explained. Carpenbergi nodded to Wei Fei, and after making a three gesture, he took a blank piece of paper and wrote it together. After a while, an order worth one billion arms was placed in front of Wei Te. "Well, we want the third one!" Witte said solemnly. "Okay, what is your name, where is your location, and what kind of arms you want? We will record it for you. After half a month, we will be able to trade, but during the period, we will send someone to confirm and charge a percentage. Ten deposit!" the soft female voice explained. "Yes, my name is Witte, I am from Capone Island, the Capone family. For munitions, we need five thousand flintlocks, one hundred smoothbore guns, bullets...cannonballs..." I read the paper according to it. This time, they just placed a tentative order, so they only placed a billion orders! Once the transaction is completed and the quality of the arms provided by the other party is good, they will place a huge order! Of course, at the same time, they will also send people to explore the sacred supplier behind this group of pirates. If they can get the channel or technology, it would be even better! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 285： 7 Takeumi St. Martins Palace Study Carpenberg! When Arthur heard the name for the first time, his first thought was... relatives! Of course, not the present, but the future! Carpenberg, the captain of the future Flame Tank Pirates, known as the "gangster" Becky, became one of the supernovae 18 years later, offering a reward of 138 million, and two years later, the reward rose to 300 million , And joined the BIGMOM Pirate Group, married the 22nd daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Chiffon! So, in terms of relationship, he can be regarded as Arthur''s brother-in-law! , the future! Unlike Arthurs transactional marriage, he belongs to true love! Why do you say that... Just as Charlotte Chiffon looked like his sister Laura, if it were not true love, killing Arthur would not believe it, and only Charlotte Lingling''s power could make a former gangster, pirate Xinxing, Carpenberg, who has offered a reward of 300 million yuan, to marry her, and the two also gave birth to a child! "However, having said that, if Capenberg suddenly bought so many arms, is he about to start his journey to dominate the underground world of the West Sea?" Arthur sitting at the desk muttered. He remembers that there was a mention in the original book. Carpenberg has been in love with war games since childhood. After he grew up, he unified the underground world of the West Sea. After that, he was not interested in land and decided to go to sea. The Pirates of the Flame Tank! It''s just that he didn''t know the specific time when these things happened before, but now Capenberg has suddenly purchased a large amount of arms, it is obvious that he is about to start working on the entire Xihai underground world! However, in Arthur''s view, it would be a good thing if Capenberg took the entire underground world! Anyway, after he took it, he became disinterested in land and went directly to sea! And when he goes out to sea, he can''t take away all his family business, influence, etc., right? will bring some stronger subordinates at most! "When the time comes, these family business, the influence, my brother-in-law will help you accept it!" Arthur murmured, with an excited smile on his face. But then, he frowned slightly. Although he wants to accept the family business and influence left by Carpenberg after he went to sea, he has no idea what to do now, and he can''t go directly and say that I am your brother-in-law. I want to accept your family property, right? would definitely be hacked to death by a neurosis like that! Fortunately, Arthur estimated that there are at least a few years, or even more than ten years, before Carppenberge will go to sea. There is some time for him to think about it, so he put things behind his head for the time being! "Da da da!" Just then, a sound of footsteps came from outside the door. "!" The door of the study was knocked! "Come in!" "Crack!" It was Nicole Robin who opened the door, and she still had a newspaper in her hand. After coming in, she walked up to Arthur, put the newspaper in front of Arthur, and walked to the bookshelf behind Arthur on her own, took a book, and sat on a chair beside him. , Read it silently. Arthur didn''t say anything about this, but just picked up the newspaper and read it, and asked casually, "How is your training these two days!" "It''s okay!" Nicole Robin replied faintly, without leaving the book with her eyes. "Well!" Arthur nodded and stopped talking. He is quite clear about the training situation of Nicole Robin. After a period of training, Nicole Robin has reached the strength of the captain level and is about to become a major level person! Although this strength may seem inconspicuous, considering that Nicole Robin is only ten years old this year, this is already remarkable, and he can even be called a genius outside! Of course, besides Nicole Robin''s own talent and hard work, Arthur''s credit is indispensable! Because Arthur provided Nicole Robin with a relatively stable environment and gave her a thorough training plan, her talent was fully utilized. If Nicole Robin was in the original book, she must still be chased and killed every day, and there is no peace. How can there be any time for training? How can one have the current strength? So, now Nicole Robin has such strength, Arthur''s contribution is indispensable! Moreover, there are still eighteen years from the beginning of the plot. If you continue like this, it is conceivable that when the plot begins, Arthur can at least gain a combat power of at least the level of a lieutenant general! Think about it, Arthur is happy in his heart! At this moment, a piece of news in the newspaper interrupted his imagination, attracted his attention, and made his eyes condensed. "Seven Wuhai under the King, Sha Klockdal" The above describes the first candidate selected by the navy after Arthur''s trial of the Qiwuhai Project in the World Parliament a few months ago, Sha Krokdal! After leaving Alabastan, Krokdal is amazing! It seems to be due to the unlucky luck of the two login failures. Krokdal was like an open hanger, cutting through the thorns and thorns. In just a few months, he killed continuously including the bounty of more than 170 million. More than a dozen pirate groups including the captains pirate group. After , the end of the first half of the great waterway, the Chambord Islands! At the same time, he also won the first title and the first reward in his life, "King of the Desert" Sha. Krokdal, a bounty of 81 million Baileys! As the so-called ten years of cold window, no one asked, once became famous all over the world! After this reward order and this title came out, Shak Rock Dahl, who was originally silent, was on fire! Completely fire! People who can reach the height of 81 million by offering a reward for the first time are not to mention unique on the great sea route, but they are also very rare. What''s more, the navy gave him such a domineering title as the king of the desert! Adding the two together made him completely angry. However, his first reward is also his last reward! En, its not because he was arrested, nor because he was killed, but because he was recruited by the navy and became the king of Qiwuhai! And this operation made Krokdal, who had been on fire, add fuel to the fire! But different from the previous one, although he is on fire this time, his reputation is not so good! Although he became the king of Qiwuhai~www.novelhall.com~, the navy and the people in the franchise still regarded him as a pirate, but the pirate regarded him as a running dog of the navy. It can be said that neither side is pleased, on both sides The reputation is also notorious! Fortunately, he is not without any good, at least he can enter the navy or the port controlled by the franchise in an open manner, no one will arrest him! At the same time, he can plunder openly without being caught by the navy! can only say pros and cons! Of course, he is not interested in the pros and cons anymore. He is preparing his next goal in the Chambord Islands, entering the new world, and challenging the world''s strongest man, Edward Newgate, the white beard! "Grow up quickly, you are one of my best pawns!" Arthur put down the newspaper in his hand and murmured. As for Krokodahl''s behavior, everything is in his control. After the memory is modified, Krokodahl will report his own information every week and send it to Arthur''s table! However, Arthur did not interfere with him, but let him do it himself, let him experience what he experienced in the original book, and grow up quickly! Only in this way can we help Arthur faster! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 286： Baiyun Town Baiyun Town This is an inconspicuous small town in the West Sea, named after the island shaped like a white cloud, located to the northwest of the center of the West Sea! Although Zhenzi is also not far from many major waterways, it is not very famous because it is sandwiched between two large ports, and few people come here. But this situation changed a few months ago! A group of pirates who came back from the great waterway occupied this place, and developed based on it, and then sold arms to the entire West Sea at an ultra-low and ultra-cheap price! Since then, there have been more people coming and going here, and most of them are mafia, kingdom soldiers, bounty hunters, pirates, etc. forces or people who need arms! At this time, not far from Baiyun Town, a sailing warship with more than one hundred gun ports hung with the Capone family logo, leading two ships one size smaller than this ship, but also had more than seventy guns. The sailing warship came here. on the largest ship. Carpenberg standing on the bow of the boat with a cigar, looking at the small town not far away, while behind him stood a tall and strong man with sharp purple hair on the sides of his head and beard, and a bald head on top of him. A black vest, a white suit underneath, and a man with a big green cloak on it are his most powerful men, the killer Gotti! This time he went to sea. Although he did not bring Werther, he also brought out the most important search ships in the family, and brought nearly two thousand members. Of course, bringing so many people is not for him to find fault or murder, but as a gangster, if he doesn''t bring so many people out, there is no sense of security in his heart! You know, he was born in the Mafia since he was a child, but he has seen a lot of bigwigs killed because of being single! Although his strength is far superior to those who were killed, and even the top group in Xihai, he is still habitually cautious. Otherwise, if someone accidentally falls into the hands of an unknown person, then he still Do you want to save face? The younger brother of the family, how do you write about him? The leader, Carpenberg, fought all over the world, and finally died of poison? Assassination? ambush? No matter how you die, these methods of death are obviously very shameless! He is a face-savvy person, Carpenberg! ----- Soon, the boat drove to the port of the town and docked! The port in Baiyun Town is not large, and it can accommodate at most a dozen ordinary ships. When the ships of Capenberg came in, they occupy more than half of the space. Together with the ships that originally docked here, the entire port It immediately became congested! No way. Originally, this was a not-so-famous town. Had it not been occupied by Pirate Jets, let alone such a small port, even a wharf would not be repaired! "Da da da!" After docking, Capenbergi stepped off the boat first, while his little brothers followed him aggressively and got off the boat. At this time, on the dock, someone is already waiting for them! A girl wearing pink sneakers, pink short skirt, pink short sleeves, with big pink wavy hair, height 1.7 meters, slender legs, Danfeng eyes, melon seed face, looks like seventeen or eighteen years old, youthful girl standing In front of Capenberg! "Hello Chief Becky! My name is Bena, I am here to pick you up!" Bena smiled and said hello. "Hello!" Capenbergi replied in a deep voice. He did not feel underestimated because there was only such a woman who came to greet him. On the contrary, he felt that the Pirate Jets took him seriously! Because he felt a sense of crisis in the woman in front of him! You must know that as the top group in the West Sea, Carpenberg also has the strength of a lieutenant colonel, which can make him feel a sense of crisis, at least the strength of a major! With this kind of combat power, he doesn''t believe that this very weak looking woman is just an unknown person! Moreover, in the Pirate World, there are not many women who can mix in the Pirate Group, and most of them are strong or good at certain skills. It is impossible for ordinary women to stay in the Pirate Group! The truth is also true. As the leader of the Jet Pirates group, Bena not only possesses the strength of a major, but is also the most important and indispensable navigator for the Pirate Group to sail at sea! "Please come with me!" Bena didn''t talk nonsense, smiled and made a please gesture, and took the lead to walk into the town! Carpenberg originally wanted to follow directly, but he thought about it, then stopped, turned his head and said to the younger brothers behind, "You are waiting here now, Gotti, you take a few people and money I went to see!" After saying this, he followed with a few people carrying a few silver boxes. Under the leadership of Bena, Capenberg and his party came to the square in the center of the town! And the munitions they wanted were laid out here generously, and the entire square was full of munitions! "Patriarch Capenberg, this is what you want, you can send someone to check it!" Bena said with a smile. Hearing this, Capenbergi tried a wink at Gotti beside him. Gotti nodded immediately, and brought people forward to check. After a while, Gotti came back with a happy expression! "Godfather, they are all good stuff, even better than the things on the market!" Gotti said excitedly. But he knows this batch of goods, how much they have spent, and it is absolutely great value to be able to buy this kind of goods! "Snapped!" A smile appeared on Carpenberg''s face, and he reached out and snapped his fingers without hesitation. Then, his men took out the nine boxes they had just brought out, put them in front of Bena one by one, and opened them! A box of Bailey appeared in front of Bena. "Ms. Bena, this is 900 million, plus the deposit you received before, it''s exactly one billion, just a little bit!" Carpenberg pointed to the money and said boldly. "No, I think about Patriarch Becky, I won''t lose my face because of this little money!" Bena smiled and waved to the side, and immediately five strong men walked out from the side. , Two of them picked up the cash box, turned and left! "That''s good!" Carpenberg nodded with a smile, and said, "Then, I have a larger arms order next, I wonder if you can follow it?" "Patriarch Becky, no matter how big the order is, we can follow it!" After Bena spoke confidently, she said, "But, let''s wait and see, now, we have something for you!" "Oh!?" Carpenberg''s curiosity was instantly aroused. "Snapped!" After Bena snapped her fingers, a few strong men came up with a few boxes of things! "Patriarch Becky, our captain took someone out to deal with some minor issues. He told me before he left. He can''t entertain you personally. To apologize, these boxes of arms will be given to you. Take them back and use them first. Look, if you use it well, you can place a little when you place an order!" Bena said with a smile. There are also gifts! Carpenberg is a little surprised! This is the first time in so many years that he has seen buying arms and giving gifts! Think about the weird telephone reception when he called to place an order before. Suddenly, he felt that this was not a serious arms dealer! But ~www.novelhall.com~ As an arms buyer, he can only say... he likes it so much! "Then I will accept it!" Capenberg said straightforwardly. He is very happy to receive the gift, and Bena is even happier to give the gift! Because she knows that Carpenberg must start fighting a war that will affect the entire Xihai Underground World! When the time comes, as long as Capenberg used the munitions he bought, but also the flying thunder cannons and grenades in the gifts, and show their power, then they will be rich! Why do you say that... Ammunition can not only be sold to Carpembeki alone, but also Carpenbergs enemies. There is money to be made anyway! Once Carpembeki goes to war, there will be a lot of mafia customers in the West Sea who are in desperate need of arms. Then they will spread the news that Carpembeki is buying arms from here, and they will make money! Although Arthur wants Carpenberg to occupy the entire underground world of the West Sea, he doesn''t mind making more money from Carpenberg before then. Anyway, as long as he is guaranteed to win in the end, it is enough! Afterwards, after Carpenberg placed another big order, he left here with an excited smile! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 287： Balegang Ruisembang This is a battlefield. A battlefield full of white! But this white is not a holy white, but a deadly white! Withered sand, withered stones, everything between the sky and the earth, withered white, looks very barren. The only dazzling thing is a palace in the middle of the battlefield. Although it is also white, it is very majestic. And all kinds of weird creatures with long white nose masks that were fighting on this battlefield, for some reason, they avoided this palace with a tacit understanding, as if there was something they were afraid of! But there are also alternatives! Him! He is a lion-headed humanoid creature with a height of over ten meters and a long white nose mask! He doesn''t know what his name is, he only knows that he is him. He is different from the other creatures on this battlefield who wear masks, strange shapes, no wisdom, and only beasts. He will think from the beginning of his birth! Moreover, he is also the first born of this battlefield! is the only creature that wants to get close to that palace! He didn''t know why he wanted to get close, but his feeling told him that there seemed to be something waiting for him there! It''s a pity, he can''t get close there now! Because, there are a thousand strange creatures around, all grinning, frantically rushing towards him, trying to swallow him! However, he is not afraid! I even want to laugh a little! Compared with him who has been evolving once, and is even about to evolve for the second time, after several months of fighting and swallowing thousands of similar species, these similar species are nothing more than food! Its just that these foods are a bit too much, blocking his way! But he changed his mind, forget it! Since they won''t let me pass, then swallow them first! just right, the body seems to have reached a bottleneck, as long as you swallow the same kind, you should be able to break through the bottleneck, right? Thinking of this, his actions were not slow at all, he grabbed a creature more than two meters high in front of him with a long white nose mask and stuffed it into his mouth that suddenly and completely split into two halves. ! "Ah yeah!" "!" "Gulong!" Without two clicks, he just sucked the whole creature in like eating noodles, and then swallowed it, with an extremely comfortable expression on his face! And in the process, the creature that was caught by him had no resistance at all! After , he did the same, using one hand with one hand, and at an extremely terrifying speed, he put all the people around him who had killed him into his mouth one by one. As these similar species were swallowed by him, his aura became more and more exuberant, and his body gradually increased a lot. But only half an hour. The strange creatures surrounding him have been reduced by more than half, only a handful of powerful creatures or creatures of the same stage as him are left, and his size has changed from more than ten meters high to more than 20 meters high. . almost! He has keenly felt that his body has completely reached the bottleneck state, and only a little distance is left to break through to the second stage! In an instant, he quickened his hand. "Gulong!" "Gulong!" "Gulong!" ... The remaining powerful creatures, or creatures at the same stage as him, did not have the slightest resistance to his powerful Shi Lixia, and were directly swallowed by force. His body slowly swelled with the sound of swallowing, and soon reached a height of 29 meters. At this time, there was only a fifty-meter-high creature in front of him, wearing a pale mask, and resembling a centipede and a mantis complex. It looked very hideous and fierce! However, he did not put the creature in front of him in his eyes! Although this creature is much larger than him, his size has never been the key to victory on this battlefield! "Ang---" The creature in front of him made a sound of anger after Yangtian, stepped heavily, and leaped toward him. Seeing this, there was a hideous expression on his face. Then, both legs bend slightly and press hard. "!" The body was like a flying arrow, and it shot straight at the creature. Normally, if there is no accident, he will have a head-on collision with this creature! But an accident happened! When he was about to collide with the creature, his body suddenly disappeared out of thin air! "Crack!" Then, his figure suddenly appeared behind the creature, but the creature did not react at all, but the mask on his face began to gradually crack, and his beastly eyes slowly dimmed. "Boom!" Immediately afterwards, the creature seemed to have lost all strength and collapsed directly to the ground. "Jie ha ha ha ha ha!" Looking at the body of this creature, he suddenly smiled, smiling very happy, smiling very confused, smiling very lonely! To be honest, he doesnt know why he laughs! Because of victory? No, this opponent is not worth his celebration of victory! is the joy of evolving? also not! In fact, there is not much temptation for him to evolve! He just wanted to go in and take a look at the place that attracted him! He thought a lot, but still didn''t understand why he laughed. Then, he left the question behind! Since I dont know it, I dont want to! After , he grabbed the corpse of this creature, and swallowed the whole creature bit by bit as he did before, each bite made his body grow a little bit taller! after the last bite. His body grew to a height of thirty meters, but immediately began to twist. "Ang---" Accompanied by the distortion of his body, he let out a painful roar, then clenched his fists, smashed the ground vigorously, venting the pain he felt. "Boom boom boom!" Accompanied by the violent bombardment, he smashed into dense pits on the white sand ground. After a while, the body suddenly began to shrink gradually. The body that was 30 meters tall has slowly become more than three meters tall! directly shrunk ten times! Moreover, a big round hole appeared inexplicably in his chest. Slowly, the pain on his body disappeared, and he began to calm down, lowered his head, stared at his body blankly, and muttered, "I am the golden lion...Ski!?" can''t wait for him to think about it. In the white palace in the center of the original map, a huge gravitational force appeared ~www.novelhall.com~ and sucked him in. In one of the big rooms in the palace. His body twisted again. This time, the mask on his face began to disappear and his body gradually became human. Slowly he became an old man with white hair, a crown-like headdress on his head, a huge golden compass around his waist, and a coat that resembled a long coat, three-to-fourth the golden lion! Then, a huge black axe suddenly appeared in his hand. At the same time, a black breath filled with the smell of death burst out of his body and invaded the surroundings! "Bailegang Ruisenbang!?" After he murmured solemnly, he shook his head and murmured, "I am neither a golden lion nor Balkan Ruisenbang. The golden lion soul is the main body, integrating countless souls, and inheriting the memory and experience of Bairegang Ruisen State, a new born, loyal to your majesty, Yachukas!" "But then, should I have a name? Well...then I will be called...Bailegang Ruisenbang!" said, an astonishing aura rose to the sky, and at the same time a black death force filled his body! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 288： Uozhihua 8000 streams Time went back half a day ago! early morning The sun is shining, and the air in St. Maarten in autumn is slightly cool! From early in the morning today, Arthur felt an inexplicable throbbing in his heart. Something seems to be happening! But it shouldn''t be a bad thing, because he didn''t feel any crisis! However, this throbbing has been entwined in his heart, making him a little calm to deal with political affairs, so he simply put aside his things and went for a walk on the outskirts of the city! Finally, he came to the university campus on the outskirts of the city, ready to exercise and move his muscles and bones. At this time, in the middle of the vast school field, there was only Arthur alone, who looked very desolate. But it''s normal too! This is located in the suburbs of the city, the location is very remote, usually few people come here! Normal, as long as it is not too much fighting or too much activity, there is also a school in the city to solve them. Not only is it close, but the surrounding area is also relatively prosperous. Once you are tired, you can go to the snack street next to you to eat! Only fierce battles or battles between the two giants of Rainer and Hoover, or holding large-scale events, etc., will be a little popular here! "Hoo----" Arthur first took a deep breath, then twisted his neck, hands, feet, and completely stretched out his body, and then his legs moved slowly. "Da da da!" Arthur walked around this school field, trotting to start a warm-up exercise! About half an hour later, he stopped. "Hoo---" took a deep breath again, he was ready to start the real exercise! at this time. Not far away, a figure of Feng Yun came here with a knife! î֮! Arthur narrowed his eyes, and when he looked intently, he knew who it was! In the past time, Arthur has also sent people to monitor Onitomaru and Uozhihuaretsu! naturally also found something wrong with the two of them! According to monitors, they often see them fighting in their own homes. Judging from the intensity of the fighting, both of them are very strong! How strong is it, the person who monitors it can''t tell me! Originally, Arthur didn''t want to put two unknown and unknown powerhouses in the city of Saint Martin. After all, he didn''t understand them. Who knew if they would suddenly go crazy and hack people one day? But here comes the problem! This is the person that Yamamoto Motoyagisaid Shigekuni said to entertain. How could Arthur drive him away? So he specifically went to ask Yamamoto Genyanagisai Shigekuni! At that time, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni said in a slightly profound way, "Don''t worry, he won''t hurt you, and he might be able to help when the kingdom is in crisis!" Since Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni said so, Arthur would naturally not be able to drive them away, so he could only let them be there! However, there should be no less surveillance, but it is not too much. It is just watching from a distance outside his home, not exploring the situation at home! Of course, Arthur also knew that he had also found the person who was monitoring with their strength, but he didn''t say anything, he knew it, and tacitly knew it! "There seems to be something wrong!" Seeing Uozhihuareel who gradually came towards this side, Arthur frowned. He found that Uozhihuareel was completely different from his usual! The usual Uyohana is gentle and considerate, with the style of Yamato Nadeshiko, and is very popular with unmarried men in the city. Some people even organized a special gambling game for who can marry Uyuki! But so far, there is no winner, even everyone''s odds are exactly the same, no one stands out, and no one can get close to her. She is the same gentle to everyone! But she is very different today! Outrageous! full of hostility! As if wanting to destroy everything! When she came to ten meters in front of Arthur, she stopped! "Yeah, who is this? Isn''t this your Majesty Arthur!" Uozhihuareel licked her tongue and said grimly. But in the next second, her face changed and she became anxious, and shouted to Arthur, "Your Majesty Arthur, leave quickly, go and call my father!" After finished speaking, her face changed again, becoming full of hostility, and said with a grin, "Hehe! Don''t worry, I won''t kill him, just play with him!" ? ? ? Arthur stunned his face all the way! This face is changing, are you playing with changing face? But then, he reacted, thinking of a symptom he had heard before, and he could not help but blurt out, "Schizophrenia?" Upon hearing this, Uozhihualie''s face suddenly sank. She yelled at Arthur angrily, "You are schizophrenic, your **** family is schizophrenic, my old lady is soul twins, do you understand soul twins? Do two born souls understand? said, she raised the long knife in her hand with a vicious expression, and cut it directly out of thin air. "!" A majestic and condensed sword aura full of killing intent flew out of thin air, cutting straight towards Arthur. Danger! Extremely dangerous! Arthur''s heart jumped, and he felt a fatal sense of danger in this majestic sword aura. Immediately, the color of seeing and hearing started! The picture of the future flashed through his mind. Following the picture, he subconsciously jumped to the side, directly avoiding the sword energy. This sword qi slashed to the ground behind him. There is no sound! But it cut out a trench that is hundreds of meters long and as wide as a hair, and bottomless! "what!?" As if he had discovered something new and strange, Uozhihualie''s face showed a curious look, and said with a grin, "Unexpectedly, His Majesty Arthur has such a strong strength! But, okay, what else? Can you play for a while?" î֮ knows that some people in the Kingdom of Saint Martin are very strong, but they don''t know the specific strength, because the ghost knife pill has been pressing on her, and she will not let her trouble these people! "Hehe!" Arthur raised his mouth slightly, and said with a sneer, "Do you really think you have won?" Do not wait for Mao Zhihua to answer. "200 million volts. Thor!" "Cracking!" Lightning flashed out of Arthur''s body. Slowly, the scattered lights began to condense. He gradually became a thunder giant hundreds of meters away. Behind the thunder giant is a pair of thunder condensed wings~ www.novelhall.com~Armed and domineering! " "Cracking!" "Thunder Warrior Mode!" The azure blue thunder giant became a blue-purple giant shining thunder and lightning after Arthur released his armed domineering! Without hesitation, at the moment when the Thunder Giant was formed, he immediately stretched out a hand and hammered directly at the location of Uozhihuareel. "Boom!" "Cracking!" Suddenly, a huge deep pit appeared in the place where he was hammered, and at the same time, blue electric light sputtered out of the pit. just! Mao Zhi Hualie was no longer there, but appeared hundreds of meters away in front of Arthur. "Hoo---" î֮reet patted her chest first, soothed the beating heart, and then breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s dangerous!" But then, her face changed, her face was extremely excited, Lixiang''s tongue couldn''t help licking her lips, her body began to tremble, and she grinned, "Hehehe, what a strong opponent! Yaqianliu is so excited," I really want to... hack you to death!!!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 289： collision "huhu!" Looking at Uozhihuaree whose face began to change again, Arthur had no interest in replying, let alone pitying Yu Yu, the wings on his back flapped slightly, and the entire Thunder Giant instantly disappeared in place. next moment. Thunder Giant suddenly appeared in the sky above Uozhihuarelie, and then fell straight towards her. At this time, Uozhihuareel seemed to be aware of something, and suddenly raised his head, an expression of extreme excitement appeared on his face. "Hahaha! Fight!" She didn''t hide, she just laughed wildly, and released a fluid-like dark armed color from her body, and quickly spread along her hands toward the long knife on her hand! In an instant, the sharp-edged long knife in her hand became extremely dark! Then, she tensed all over, raised her long knife, and swiped it towards the sky. There was a direct collision between the feet of the Thunder Giant and Uozhihuaretsu''s sword. "!" Suddenly, a huge sound like a metal collision rang at the point where the feet of the two people collided with the sword, and it spread out at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, under the tremendous force of the Thunder Giant, Uozhihuareels calf plunged into the soil. "!" Immediately afterwards, the electric current on the Thunder Giant also splashed on Uozhihuarelie when the two collided. "what---" After the current sputtered, it hit Uozhihualie''s body unreservedly. After she made a cry like a pain, the excitement on her face became more and more intense. "It hurts, I really want to...kill...you!!!" Uozhihualie trembling all over, his eyes flashed with blood red, and he said with a grinning smile. Immediately, she used her hands to push away a trace of the feet that the Thunder Giant had stepped on, and disappeared in place. next moment. She appeared on top of the Thunder Giant''s head, holding knives in both hands, and using gravity, she aimed down at the Thunder Giant''s head, and was about to smash it directly. However, Arthur reacted faster and used his ability to foresee the future. At the moment Uozhihuareu appeared, he controlled the Thunder Giant and slapped her at a faster speed than her! But, I still haven''t met. At the moment when the palm of her hand was about to slap Uozhihualie, she disappeared again! At this moment, Arthur suddenly lifted his foot and kicked forward inexplicably. "!" Accompanied by a huge sound of metal collision, Uozhihuaretsu''s figure appeared at Arthur''s feet at some point, holding a knife and having a head-on with his feet! Then, before Arthur could react, she disappeared again! Next second. She appeared behind Arthur again, holding a long knife, and piercing the chest behind the Thunder Giant. However, as Arthur had expected, he turned around and slapped her, and slapped her again. When the slap was about to touch her, she disappeared again. went back and forth several times, even if Uozhihualie went up again, he found something was wrong! So, she appeared one kilometer in front of Arthur this time, looked at Arthur with blazing eyes, licked her tongue, and asked with a grinning smile, "Seeing and hearing domineering, foreseeing the future?" said it was a question, but her tone was very sure! "What? Are you scared?" Arthur in the Thunder Giant asked with a chuckle. "Afraid? Hahaha, I''m excited!" A trace of excitement flashed in Mao Zhihualie''s eyes and flushed. said, she did not stop the attack! This time, she didn''t do anything fancy. With her legs up, her whole body shot straight towards Arthur, and the long knife in her hand did not stop. "!" "!" "!" ... Countless solid sword energy shot out from her sword, like a sea wave, swept toward Arthur. Seeing this, Arthur was not to be outdone, frantically waving the fists of the Thunder Giant, and carefully controlling the lightning above. "30 million volts. Thunder beast!" "30 million volts. Thunder beast!" "30 million volts. Thunder beast!" ... Countless wolf-type thunder wolves came out from the fist of the thunder giant. "Lei beast. Pack of wolves!" Finally, a group of thunder wolves roared and swept toward Uozhihualie at high speed! "Boom!" "Cracking!" "Boom!" "Cracking!" "Boom!" "Cracking!" ... Between the two, countless solid sword auras and the roaring Thunder Wolf collided face-to-face, and countless bursts of thunder and lightning rang from this battlefield. is less than a second. Most of the Thunder Wolf and the solid sword energy are gone! There were only a few sword qi that slipped through the net and a few thunder wolves that did not touch, but instead attacked the two separately. But neither of them cares. Uozhihuareel, who flew over at Arthur, gently swung the long knife in his hand a few times, and then the sword aura shot out, blasting all the remaining thunder wolves one by one! At the same time, facing the sword aura that slipped through the net, Arthur didn''t care at all, raised the hand of the Thunder Giant, swept it lightly, and directly wiped out the sword aura! next moment. î֮ has reached under the Thunder Giant incarnation of Arthur, and raised the long knife, and slashed it towards the chest of the Thunder Giant, where Arthur was. "!" "Boom!" A sword qi flew out, but it was immediately slapped away by the Thunder Giant''s hand, and this hand did not stop, and directly slapped Uozhihualie. "!" After the hand of the Thunder Giant collided with the sword of Uozhihuaretsu covered with a strong armed color, it made a sound like a metal collision! "Cracking!" Immediately afterwards, the lightning from the Thunder Giant splashed onto Uozhihualie''s body again, causing her body to tremble, and a flush of excitement appeared on her face! This time, Uozhihuareel didn''t push the Thunder Giant again, and then left, but quickly put away the long knife and cut it down again. "!" "!" "!" ... In less than five seconds, she moved towards the same position of the Thunder Giant, slashing dozens of swords! Although Arthur''s reaction was quick, and one by one resisted her attack, but because every time he cut to the center of the palm, under the superposition of power, the Thunder Giant couldn''t help being a little difficult to maintain, and gradually changed. A bit faded! Seeing this, Arthur simply dismissed the Thunder Warrior mode and changed back to his original appearance. "Six styles. Shave!" just changed back, Arthur struck his feet hard and disappeared in place, next moment! "!" Arthur suddenly appeared in front of Uozhihuareel ~www.novelhall.com~ The dark, armed, domineering fist and Uozhihuareel''s sword collided again. "!" "!" "!" ... After , the two closed their hands at the same time, and then quickly attacked out. In less than ten seconds, the two attacked again hundreds of times. But the two still didn''t mean to stop. Maozhihualie frantically shot out his sword with excitement, and kept slashing towards Arthur. And Arthur seemed to be a little bit up, armed with domineering full of fists, turned into countless fist shadows and fought Uozhihualie. Soon, ten minutes passed... The entire school field was in a mess, fist shadows and sword aura raged, cutting the entire school field alive to a height of one meter. But the two will fight again! The purest fist and the purest sword are constantly colliding. twenty minutes... Forty minutes... Sixty minutes... Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 290： End the war "!" "!" "!" ... The sound of metal collision sounded densely in this school field. In the middle of the school field, two figures are in constant collision. Even if the two had fought for more than an hour, the speed in his hand still did not weaken. The long knife in Uozhihuaretsu''s hand still kept slashing towards Arthur, and the force of the sword continued. And Arthur''s fist did not show weakness! The fists are like ocean waves, and the shadows of the fists are wave after wave, and there is no meaning to keep hands! "What a man not to be underestimated!" During the fight, Uozohana said excitedly. But the next second, her hand movement suddenly stopped, the expression on her face changed, and she said anxiously, "Yachianliu, stop it!" At the same time, Arthur also stopped naturally! In the past hour or so, he has seen this scene many times, and he almost figured out the current situation of Uozhihuareel! There are two personalities in her body! One is called Uozhihuareel! One is called Uo no Hana Yachiryu! Although Arthur didn''t know whether it was schizophrenia or the twin souls she said, there is no doubt that there are two completely different personalities in her body! Among them, Uozhihuaretsu is the person Arthur usually sees. He is gentle, generous, and has the style of Yamato Nadeshiko. If he is a wife, he is definitely an excellent candidate! and Uozhihua Yachiryu is an extremely violent guy. He seems to have a natural interest in fighting and fighting, and he couldn''t stop excited at the beginning! and different from Uozhihua''s gentleness! î֮ǧ mouths can be said to be constantly talking, what old mother, what did you do, what hacked you, what I am so excited, etc., she came casually, without regard to her own image. It can be said that in society, my sister Hua is more ruthless! not only has such a personality, but also has a different style of swordsmanship! At the beginning, Arthur didnt know that the two personalities would suddenly switch over during the fight, so when Uozhihuareels people suddenly stopped, he didnt stop, and directly struck over, resulting in Uozhihuarelies passiveness. Fight back! Therefore, he also understands Uozhihuaretsu''s swordsmanship! î֮''s swordsmanship tends to be more skillful, elegant and generous, with footsteps matched with swordsmanship, and Arthur was once overwhelmed in technique. On the other hand, the swordsmanship of Uozhihua Yaqianliu is like an ancient beast. It is wild and rough. It is cutting, cutting continuously, relying on the strength of the body, the speed of speed, the richness of armed color and the natural beast. Instinct wait, slash to death at the enemy! However, in terms of strength, Uozhihuareel and Uozhihua Yaqianryu are the same, and the senior lieutenant general is close to the peak of the lieutenant general, facing the pinnacle of Arthur''s physical skill, and the fruit of thunder. For the people, it''s still worse! At the same time, Arthur also discovered that with the longer fighting time, Uozhihuaretsu''s body became more and more exhausted, Uozhihuaretsu''s personality appeared more frequently, and Uozhihua''s personality was suppressed. More and more time. "Lie, you go back to my old lady, my old lady hasn''t been addicted yet!" Uo Zhi Hua Lie''s face changed again, Uo Zhi Hua Ya Qianliu''s personality emerged, angrily said. "Yachianliu, don''t fight anymore!" Uozhihualie pleaded with a pleading face. "Go back to my old mother, I have to fight again!" Uozhihua Yachiryu said excitedly. "what----" As Uozhihualie''s face changed, Arthur couldn''t help but yawn. He knew that this time Uozhihuareel would take at least three minutes to continue fighting with him! This time is not nonsense, but is estimated based on the time when Uozhihuaree''s personality appeared before. In the previous hour, Uozhihuareel appeared about thirty times. After the first sentence appeared, the time gradually increased. The last time it appeared was probably less than three minutes, so this time he estimated it must be at least three minutes. Looking at Uozhihualies arguing with himself, Arthur simply took out the leftovers from the previous lottery, and was thrown into the space by the spicy chips and coke, and sat on the ground while eating. Watching Mao Zhihualie change his face! "Crack!" A slice of crispy potato chips fell into the stomach. "---" After opening the Coke, gas jetted out. "Gulong, Gulong! Uh---" Hiccups after drinking coke! ... Many voices made Uozohanaru who was changing her face couldn''t help turning her head to look at Arthur. What the hell? What are you **** doing? Snacks, watching a show? Suddenly, the anger of Uozhihua Yaqianliu could not be suppressed. She overwhelmed Uo Zhihua''s personality, and yelled at Arthur angrily, "Asshole, what are you doing?" "Crack!" After Arthur ate a slice of potato chips, he waved his hand and said indifferently, "Don''t worry about me, you guys keep arguing, when I don''t exist, call me when I''m in a fight after the quarrel!" "You..." Uozhihua Yaqianliu''s eyes were red, and she pointed to Arthur. Just when she wanted to say something, she was crushed by Uozhihua''s personality. î֮''s face was apologetic, and he said softly, "Your Majesty Arthur, I''m so sorry, I''m making you trouble!" "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand. He still has a good impression of Uozhihuaretsu''s personality! "I must kill you when I come out!" Mao Zhihualie''s face changed again and roared. "Come on, wait for you to come out, we Bibi, let''s see who kills who!" Arthur''s face changed, and said contemptuously. "Your Majesty Arthur, I''m sorry!" Uozhi Hualie''s face changed again, and he sincerely apologized. "Ah, it really doesn''t matter!" Arthur''s face changed again, helplessly said. He found that talking to Uozhihuareel is really tired! Maozhi Hualie''s face changed, and Arthur''s face changed accordingly, treating her with a different attitude! This face changes from time to time, and the muscles on his face are a bit sore! Soon, three minutes passed. Arthur patted the dirt on his buttocks and stood up, raised his fist, and aimed at the already overwhelming Uzhihua Yachiryu, holding a knife while looking at him excitedly. "!" A sharp sword aura flew out, heading towards Arthur, and following the sword aura, Mao Zhihualie also deceived him. After a while, the two became a ball again! But ten minutes later... "I''m sorry, Your Majesty Arthur!" Uozhihualie apologized again sincerely. "It''s okay!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand! After , less than four minutes, the two fought again. Then repeat the previous screen again. Just like that, the two of them fought from early morning to sunset! At this time, on both sides of the school field. î֮relief and Arthur were separated by hundreds of meters, standing on the left and right sides, facing each other! "Huh huh!" At this time, Uozhihualie was holding his sword, panting with big mouths, the hostility on his face had long since disappeared, and only a face of fatigue was left! "huhu---" And Arthur, who was opposite her, was also panting slightly, but his face was relaxed and freehand, obviously in a much better state than Uozhihua. However, the two have the same place! That is the clothes are all tattered. Among them, Arthur is better. After all, he is a man and his clothes are torn, so he tore off his shirt directly, revealing his strong muscles, just showing his upper body. But Uozhihuareel can''t do it. Although the clothes are tattered and can''t even hide the spring light, she can only dress like this. Simply, she can still cover up the important points of her body! "Much...Thank you...Your Majesty...Your Majesty! Eight...Eight...Qianliu has a rest! No need to fight anymore!" Uozhihua Rie thanked, breathless. "That''s fine!" Arthur gasped slightly~www.novelhall.com~ Then, he thought for a while, took out his spare set of clothes from the space, and walked to Uozhihualie To her! "Thank you!" Uozhihuareel hesitated, but finally took the clothes, and thanked softly. "No need!" Arthur waved his hand, once again took out a spare set of clothes from the space, and put on himself. "Gu Gu Gu ----" At this moment, their stomachs rang at the same time. Suddenly, Uozhihualie''s face blushed. and Arthur generously invited, "Lets go eat together!" "Uh, okay?" Uozhihuareel said hesitantly. "It''s okay, let''s eat together!" Arthur invited with a smile. "Let''s do it!" Uozhihuareel hesitated for a while, and finally nodded. Soon, the two left here together. At the same time, under a small tree not far from the school grounds, Unohana Guitomaru in a white suit did not know when he appeared here. Looking at the backs of the two leaving, he smiled lightly, shook his head, and turned and left here! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 291： Soul twin After the two entered the city, they randomly found a rotisserie and had dinner together! "----" A piece of fatty pork belly sizzled on the hot baking pan, and the meaty smoke came out of the baking pan, instantly filling the whole box! When all the pink pork belly on the baking tray turned into a well-done hazel, Arthur couldn''t wait to pick it up, quickly put it in the dry dish dipping sauce, and put it directly into his mouth. "Huhu...It''s delicious!" As soon as the hot pork belly was eaten, the mixed flavor of the dipping sauce and the meat filled Arthur''s mouth, causing him to narrow his eyes and exclaimed. Then, Arthur pointed to the roasting pan full of beef, mutton and pork in front of him, and greeted Uozhihualie on the opposite side enthusiastically, and said, "Auntie Lie, come, it''s all cooked, you''re welcome, eat!" Onitomaru and Yamamoto Motoyanyusai Shigekuni are good friends, so from a seniority point of view, it is not wrong for Arthur to call him Aunt Uunohana! But, women! don''t like being called old! Even the gentle Uozohana is no exception, so she raised her brows and said softly, "Don''t call me aunt, just call my sister!" "Your father and my grandfather are good friends, if I call your sister... not so good?" Arthur hesitated. "Well!?" Mao Zhihualie''s face immediately sank, his eyes widened and looked at Arthur, angrily said, "What''s wrong, it''s all different, I''ll call my sister later!" "That''s all right, sister!" Arthur smiled, and climbed up the pole. "En!" Uozhihualie nodded with satisfaction. Then she picked up a slice of roasted beef and ate it beautifully. The two of them played from morning to afternoon today. Although they didn''t suffer any injuries and had a little physical strength, their stomachs were indeed empty. The two of them ate quickly, and the meat on the table disappeared visible to the naked eye! After the two ate for a while, their stomachs had a bottom, so Arthur ordered a bottle of sake up there, and the two chatted while eating. "The pork in the city has risen so rapidly recently, it has tripled compared to before, making it impossible for the civilians to eat it!" "Yes, the bread at the Aunt Mary bakery in Dongcheng Snack Street is the best, and I started from snacks to big ones!" "Recently, a milk tea shop has opened in the snack street. It tastes good. Let''s go drink together if you have time!" ... Arthur talked about it for a long time, and after finishing the preparation, finally asked Uozhihuareel what he cared about most! "Sister, what''s the matter with you and that Yachiryu?" Arthur asked casually. Upon hearing this question, the expression on Uozhihuayeol''s face instantly enriched. Helplessness, sorrow, troubles, embarrassment, relief, etc. are all expressed on her face. At this moment, her pretty face has changed faster than before when she competed with Uunohana Yachiryu for body control! Arthur could see, she didn''t want to say! Just when Arthur wanted to make her not reluctant, she took a deep breath and said, "This is how things are..." After a long time, Arthur finally understood the fact that Uozhihua Rietsu and Uozhihua had done Yaqianliu! He also confirmed that Uozhihualie is a twin of souls rather than schizophrenia, and Uozhihualie also explained to him why she has two souls! Before they were born, when they were still fetuses, Uozhihua Rietsu and Uozhihua Yachiryu were not twins of souls, but each had a body! Just after the two of them were born, one of them fell ill because of the baby''s weak resistance, and was not rescued, and finally died! However, the soul of the baby who died did not dissipate or reincarnated, but was attracted by another baby who was also a twin, and entered into her body, which led to this look! Of course, it is still unclear who the two died, because they were both babies at the time, and neither had any memory! Even their condition was diagnosed when Guidaowan discovered something wrong after they were one year old, and their terminal illness was caused by the two sharing a body! The current situation of Uozhihuareel is like two pigs (souls) squeezed into a cage (body) forcibly. was fine when I was young! There is nothing wrong with squeezing two piglets into one cage! But as the two grew up, the problem came! The cage is still the same, but the pig... has grown up! Two little pigs are in a cage, but two big pigs cant do it! If there are two big pigs and one cage, only two will end. Either the cage is squeezed or the pigs are squeezed! And with Guidaowan''s multiple diagnoses, it is only three years at most. Uozhihuaretsu''s body will be completely unable to withstand the two souls that grow up with age, and eventually lead to death! ---- After understanding, Arthur''s first reaction was not to sympathize with them for dying at a young age, but... why didn''t Uozhihualie die earlier? This idea is weird and normal! You know, Uozhihuareel who has already planned to spend the remaining time here can definitely be counted as a citizen of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! What happens to the citizens of the Kingdom of Saint Martin when they die? Of course it is Seireitei! And Seireitei still entered with the soul, not the body! That is, after death, Uinohana and Uinohana Yachiryu are separated! You can harvest two souls with the strength of a lieutenant rank after one death of Uozhihualie. It''s super value! A reward is double happiness! Of course, although Arthur thought so in his heart, he definitely couldn''t say that on the surface, so he touched his chin for a moment and said, "My mother-in-law, Charlotte Lingling is a soul fruit capable person, she can Separate your two souls~www.novelhall.com~ or..." "No, no need!" Before Arthur finished speaking, Uozhihualie shook his head and said, "This method can''t work. My father had this idea once, and he found a few people with soul abilities. Those with the Devil Fruit ability have tried it, but in the end they can''t!" "Our two souls have been together since we were young, and our souls have been entangled for many years. If we are forced to separate, it will even cause the two souls to die together!" "Moreover, even if it is separated, it will not work. In that case, the soul without a body will definitely dissipate if it is separated. Unless it takes other people''s bodies, if we are allowed to take other people''s bodies, it would be better to let us die. Forget it!" After listening, Arthur nodded clearly. Immediately, he stopped talking, but after pouring a glass of sake for Uinohana, he changed the subject and said, "Come on, drink. The sake here is made of bamboo, so it has a scent of bamboo leaves, which is very good. Drink it, try it!" "En!" Uozhihualie nodded, and put the topic behind him, and had a drink with Arthur. The two ate and drank until late at night before they separated and went home separately! At the same time, Arthur had time to deal with the good news brought by the palpitations this morning! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 292： The three levels of devil fruit late at night Moonlight Stars Although Arthur, who had just returned to the palace, was a bit tired from the fight with Uozhihuareel for the day, he did not fall asleep for the first time. Instead, he was ready to check the reason for his throbbing this morning! Bailegang. Ruisenbang! Just when Arthur and Uozhihuareel finished having dinner together, he received the news of Bairegang Ruisenbang in his mind and he also knew his birth! But, because I was eating just now, Arthur didn''t check it out for the first time! In the study of the palace, Arthur sat on a chair, closed his eyes, and immersed himself in Seireitei! Yes, it is Seireitei! The current Balegang Ruisembang is not in the Xuye Palace, but entered the Seireitei through the intersection of the Xuye Palace and the Seireitei! As for what the meeting point is, Arthur just knew it! It turned out that the entrance to the Xuye Palace that was created when he drew to the Xuye Palace that day, and the entrance to the Seireing Palace that originally existed. The place where the edges of the two entrance vortices meet is the intersection of the two places where they pass through each other! The **** of death can enter the Xuye Palace through the junction, and the Xu can also enter the Seireitei through the junction! Of course, this also has a premise! That is Arthur agreed and the strength must be up to the standard! Whenever there is a virtual or dead nerve passing the junction and entering another place, Arthur will feel it. If he disagrees, then the junction will not let the death or the virtual pass! In addition, whether it is a **** of death or a virtual, the strength must reach a certain level, at least the level of the thirteenth deputy captain can enter, otherwise once you enter the intersection, you will be attracted by the vortex of this world outside the intersection. past! ----- sreitei Arthur suddenly appeared above this place. After a simple induction, in the next second, Arthur appeared at the door of the head of the thirteenth division, which is the door of Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni! "Hahahaha!" As soon as he got here, Arthur heard a laughter that was different from that of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni. "Crack---" Arthur pushed open the door. The laughter stopped abruptly, and the two people sitting in the living room directly opposite the door drinking tea, looked at the door differently. At the same time, Arthur''s eyes also saw Balegang Ruisenbang in the living room! His first image is aging, lifeless, as if dying! At first he was still wondering why Bairegang Ruisenbang was like this, but then he reacted! What is Bairegang Ruisenbang? is one of the ten blades! The ten blades in the virtual world are not something that can be taken carelessly! Each ten blade has its own death form that represents the main cause of human death. They are loneliness, aging, sacrifice, nothingness, despair, destruction, intoxication, madness, greed, and anger! Among them, Bairegang Ruisenbang is the second one, dominating the death form of aging! So, when I saw him, it was right to feel aging and lifelessness! the other side. When he saw that the person coming was Arthur, Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni just nodded, and said faintly, "Smelly boy, here!" Then he said nothing! And Bairegang Ruisembang immediately stood up and said respectfully, "Your Majesty Arthur!" From here, it can be seen that although the main soul of the soul of Balegun Ruisembang is the golden lion, he is not the golden lion, he is just a soul mixture dominated by the soul of Shiji. Just one Yachukas! The real Shiji, even if he was subdued, would not have this attitude! "Don''t be polite, sit down!" Arthur said with a smile. Byregon Ruisembang nodded, and sat down again! Then, Arthur also took a mat and sat cross-legged at the table where the two of them were drinking tea! As soon as he sat down, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni poured him a cup of hot tea. After Arthur picked up the hot tea and took a sip, he started chatting with the two of them. About half an hour later, Arthur got into the topic and asked what he really cared about, "Ruizumbang, how do you remember the memory of Golden Lion Shiji?" This is an important point! Arthur remembered that there is a special note in the attributes of the Xuye Palace, where the soul will be erased from the memory and become a basic void! If there is a way to not erase the memory, Arthur can choose some strong players such as kendo and physique, kill them, let them enter the virtual night palace and become virtual! And these kendo and physique powerhouses with their own memories and rich combat experience can definitely become the main force in the virtual world, and may even be better than the ten blades without the inheritance of the ten blades! After all, no one who can become a kendo or physique expert is a fuel-efficient lamp! "Back to your Majesty, I can remember what happened to Shiji''s memory. I don''t know too well, but I already have an uncertain answer in my heart!" Bairegon Ruisenbang thought for a moment, and said in a deep voice. Tao. "Oh!?" Arthur raised it with curiosity, so he looked at Bairegang Ruisenbang and asked seriously, "Talk about it!" "Your Majesty, have you heard of the triple realm of devil fruits?" Bailigan Ruisenbang asked hesitantly. "Triple Realm!?" A surprised expression appeared on Arthur''s face. After a careful recollection, he shook his head and said, "I have never heard of Triple Realm, I have only heard of Fruit Awakening!" "Well, the fruit awakening is the second level of the triple realm!" After Bailegang Ruisenbang nodded, explained, "The so-called triple realms are the three realms after eating the devil fruit!" "The first state, use! A person with the Devil Fruit ability at this stage is equivalent to holding a weapon called Devil Fruit. How to use this weapon depends entirely on personal thoughts, so it is called use!" "The second realm, awakening! The devil fruit at this stage has been completely integrated into the body of the capable person, the devil fruit is no longer a weapon, but a part of the body!" "At this stage, the capable person can not only use the devil fruit like the first stage, but also fully develop the fruit''s potential!" "For example, the animal fruit in the first stage will increase the body''s strength, speed, physical strength, etc., and the second stage can not only do everything that the first stage can do, but also develop the vitality of the animal system. , So that the resilience of the capable person will be greatly increased!" "And once the abilities of the superhuman system are awakened, they can have an impact on things "other than the capable person", and can make the surrounding things become part of their abilities, making their abilities stronger, and the scope of use and effects stronger! Speaking of this, Balegang Ruisembang hesitated for a moment, and said, "As for the nature...nothing!" "No?" Arthur wondered. "Yes, no, the nature department is not awakened!" Bailigan Ruisenbang explained, "to be precise, the nature department itself is awakened, so there is no first state and second state. Difference!" "Of course, if you have to distinguish between the first and second stages of nature, there is also a way, and that is to see the strength of the fruit!" "Like natural bingbing fruits, those that can be quickly melted in an extremely hot environment are the first stage, and those that are difficult to melt are the second stage!" "What can''t be removed?" Arthur asked abruptly. He remembered that in the battle between the green pheasant and the red dog for the marshal, the terrain and climate of Punk Hassad was completely changed! "It can''t be transformed... well, I don''t know too well, Shiji doesn''t have these in his memory!" After a hesitant explanation by Balegang Ruisenbang, the voice changed and said, "However, I guess It is at least the peak of the second stage!" Arthur nodded without embarrassing him, but asked, "What is the third level?" "What the third realm is called, Shi Ji doesnt know. He just touched the edge of this stage. However, in his memory, the only third realm he knows is known as the strongest man in the world. White beard, Edward Newgate!" "White Beard!?" Arthur whispered after writing down these things deeply, then he changed his voice and asked, "Then what do you have to do with your memory of Shiji?" "Hehe!" Balegang Ruisenbang smiled, did not speak, but directly raised his hand and pointed it at the teacup in front of Arthur! Following his hand, the eyes of Arthur and Motoyanagi Yamamoto in the house turned to the cup instantly! next moment! The cup suddenly floated up, "This is...fluttering fruit!?" Arthur couldn''t help but shouted out. "Yes, according to my current situation analysis, the so-called third realm should work on the soul, so now I can still use the power of the floating fruit!" "And I guess ~www.novelhall.com~ I can have Shiji''s memory because the fruit acts on the soul, causing the strength of the soul to rise. Therefore, Shiji''s memory has not been completely erased, but by It''s just covered up! When I was promoted to Yachukas, the memory that was covered up reappeared!" Bailigan Ruisenbang explained seriously. makes sense! This is Arthur''s first thought! But then there was another disappointment. This method can''t be popularized at all! Those with the Devil Fruit ability are easy to find, but the ones in the third realm are completely rarer than the natural ones, and even those in the third realm are rarer than the natural ones. And at this stage, every one of them is so outrageous. If you want to turn them into imaginary or death gods, its difficult...hey! Thinking of this, Arthur couldn''t help but shook his head. However, he quickly left these behind! Today just listen to the knowledge of these devil fruits, he has made a lot of money, these things can not be bought with money! Then, Arthur carefully asked Balegang Ruisenbong about Shijis understanding of devil fruits before leaving here! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 293： Port bena a few days later The early morning sun lightly spilled on the sea, dangling stars. "Ou---" Accompanied by loud humming, more than a dozen seagulls hovered over a fleet of 13 ships and four small chambers of commerce, and refused to leave for a long time. On the deck of a large ship in the center of the fleet. At this time, there is a square table here, and the table is full of wine and vegetables, and four middle-aged people with luxurious clothes and kind faces are sitting on one side of the table, drinking and chatting together! These four people are the masters of this mixed fleet and the presidents of four different small chambers of commerce! "Three, the four of us haven''t seen each other for half a year, I miss you so much!" one of the tall and thin middle-aged men said with a smile. "Ande, do you miss us, or do you miss the gold and animal skins on Bena Island?" a middle-aged man with a fat body and a kind face joked. That''s right, the ship led by four people is going to Bena Island! And if you want to talk about the reason why the four of them gathered to go to Bena Island, you have to talk about the situation in the South China Sea! Compared with the mafia everywhere in the West Sea, the Chamber of Commerce in the South China Sea is the most! Why are there so many chambers of commerce? The reason is that the commercial trade in the South China Sea is very developed. Therefore, various chambers of commerce have emerged in an endless stream! For the Chamber of Commerce, of course, the most important thing is profit! In Xihai, all walks of life, including every small island, as long as there are places of interest, there will be more or less various chambers of commerce! Some of them occupies a place, and they have a business link to the world, but no matter what, they only benefit from one thing! And the small gold mines and animal skins on Bena Island are benefits! Therefore, Bena Island naturally attracted some chambers of commerce. But because Pena Island is remote, transportation, supplies, etc. are all troublesome. The cost of obtaining gold mines and animal skins on Pena Island remains high, and the benefits that can be obtained are very small. Therefore, China People in large chambers of commerce don''t like this place. Can''t look down on the medium and large scale, but the small chamber of commerce. For small chambers of commerce, in the environment where there are so many chambers of commerce like Xihai, if you want to survive, you must not let go of any profit. Therefore, Bena Island at the beginning also attracted a lot of small chambers. But here comes the problem! Bena Islands benefits are low, and there are many small chambers of commerce. Everyone will share the benefits. As a result, not only did they not make money, but they lost a little! If it is a large chamber of commerce, even if it is a loss, it will not care! But all the small chambers of commerce who come here are their lives if they lose a little bit! Therefore, after the first transaction, the second time, fewer people came, the third time, the fourth time, and fewer and fewer people. Finally, the four of Ender united to combine the remaining small ones. After the chambers of commerce were crowded out, they monopolized the resources of the entire Pena Island! Of course, even if it is a monopoly, they dare not do too much, such as selling tribal things on Pena Island at super high prices, or buying things on Pena Island at super low prices, none of these! Because the tribes on Bena Island are not stupid, let alone the one without resistance! When the gold mine was discovered before, the fate of several chambers of commerce that united to try to seize the gold mine, they still remembered their purpose! So their transaction prices are relatively normal! Because of this, they didn''t make much every time they traded, and four people had one point, even less! So, they finally thought of a way! That is once in half a year! If you do this, there are three most intuitive benefits! First of all, their interests will not decrease, because gold mines and fur are the kind that can be saved and will be accumulated, so they trade once a month, and the profit they obtain is the same as the profit obtained by trading once every six months! Secondly, their costs will also drop a lot. Originally, they came once a month, but now they come once every six months. I dont know how much they saved in transportation costs. The third thing is to save time. Originally, once a month, but now once every six months, this is a few more months! And many time, they will naturally not waste, but to do other business and earn more profits! "Ah, ha, I think about it, I think about it all!" Ande smiled and asked the three of them, "Don''t you want to?" "Ah ha ha!" "Haha!" "Haha!" ... When he said this, the other three looked at each other, and then all laughed together. Indeed! The four of them have the same purpose! Profit only! Any miss is fake, only money is real! Then, the four began to exchange business information, business gossip, etc. After chatting for a long time, the ship finally arrived not far from Pena Island! "Wait, what... is that?" Looking at Bena Island in the distance, Ander couldn''t help standing up, pointing at it, widening his eyes, and wondering. After seeing his appearance, the other three also stood up suspiciously, and turned to look at Pena Island! Suddenly, the three of them also opened their mouths wide and their eyes widened, revealing an unbelievable appearance! The picture turned around and came to the port of Bena Island at this time. The old wharf is completely gone! With the efforts of the Saint Martin Engineering Department, which has inherited a bit of infrastructure madness, the current terminal has become a huge port! Inside the port, the cement-paved ground, the fortresses standing along the semi-circular coast, the rows of shops in the port, the St. Martin soldiers patrolling the port, everything looks so incredible! "This is... this is... the port of Bena Island?" Ander asked in surprise. But the other three were shocked and didn''t answer his words! So, he pushed the fat middle-aged man beside him and asked again, "Abel, are you sure it was six months ago when we came last time?" "Uh...Well, after I confirmed, when we played cards six months ago, you still owed me ten Baileys!" Abel, who was pushed a few times, also reacted and nodded. "So, how did the current Bena Island port look like this? It''s been six months, it''s like six years!" Ander asked in disbelief, UU reading www.uukanshu .com "And, with the tribal natives on Pena Island, can you do this?" "How do I know?" Abel said angrily, "I only remember that the last time we came was a broken pier, and it was a broken pier that couldnt even be stopped by boats. Who knows how it became such a luxurious port? What?" "Then...what shall we do now? Enter or not?" One of the four short, bald, middle-aged men looked at the other three and asked. "This..." He asked, and the other three looked at each other and hesitated. Now that this port doesnt know whats going on, they dont dare to enter rashly, otherwise, what if something happens? After a long silence, Ander suggested, "Lets do it... as soon as we pack up a boat, and then a few people from each person drive over to see what is happening, and then make plans, how about it?" "Row!" "it is good!" "That''s it!" ... This proposal was immediately answered by the other three. After a while, the four of them packed up the smallest boat, and then each of them sent out ten men and set off towards Pena Island! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 294： Grab time Soon, the person sent out by the four drove the ship back, and at the same time brought news that the four of them could not believe! "You said, the tribes on Bena Island are unified?" Ender looked at his men who had just returned and did not dare to say anything. What''s the situation on Pena Island they still don''t understand? The strength is not the same, but the differences between the top tribes are not very big. It is almost impossible to unify! What''s more, they last came only half a year ago. In half a year, no matter which tribe it is, people who want to defeat the other twelve tribes will not have enough time! Besides, is there a port in front of you? This port in front of you, let alone half a year, its just a year you cant handle it! "Yes, Lord Ande, the tribes on the island have been unified by the people of the Deer Spirit Tribe, the original forest council is gone, and now it is the Deer Spirit Kingdom!" His subordinates respectfully reported. Luling Tribe! ? The four chambers of commerce presidents looked at each other, all a little dazed! To say that the island tribe they dont know the least, its only this Luling tribe! Although they send people to trade with their fur every time, those people leave as soon as the trade is over. They are not given time to communicate at all, let alone understand! Of course, it cant be said that they dont know anything about this tribe! At least, they also learned some news about this tribe from other tribes, and from the amount of ironware, porcelain and some cloth that this tribe buys from them every time, it can be inferred that this tribe probably has how many people! "However, these are not important. The most important thing is that there are some things on the island. Adults had better go and see for yourself!" Speaking of things, his subordinates couldn''t help showing excitement. "What is it?" Ande asked subconsciously. "Fabric!" the subordinate said. "Fabric?" Ander glanced at his men in surprise, and said, "What is good about fabric? And it''s made in this remote place!" Although the four of them came here to buy animal skins and gold, it does not mean that the four-person chamber of commerce runs in the same direction! The four-person chambers of commerce operate in different directions! Like Ande''s Chamber of Commerce, the main business direction is animal skin clothing, as well as the transportation and sale of fabrics. Gold is just a sideline business! Therefore, Ande still knows a lot about cloth! The quality of a piece of fabric depends not only on the craftsmanship, but also on the raw materials, dyes, etc., so he doesn''t think there can be any good fabrics in remote places like Bena Island! "My lord, you will know when you go and see! It is absolutely beyond your expectation!" the subordinate said mysteriously. Ander thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "That''s OK, let''s go!" If someone else said that, he probably couldn''t believe it, but this subordinate is an old man who has followed him for many years, so he chose to believe what he said! "Go together!" "Let''s come together!" "More people, safer!" ... The other three also echoed. Soon, the group entered the port of Pena Island! As soon as the fleet of the four chambers of commerce reached the shore, a team of Saint Martin soldiers greeted us! Of course... now they are named as Deer Spirit Kingdom! "Da da da!" The soldiers trot in front of the four with neat steps. "Da da!" The soldiers stood at attention, and one of the captains walked out, saluted the four, and asked, "How many are there for?" At this time, the four of them were completely confused! They once again wondered if they came to the wrong place? You need to know that when they came here for six months, the guards here were just a few tribes mixed together, holding spears, carrying bows and arrows, wearing animal skin clothes, and extremely loose tribal indigenous soldiers. Those tribal soldiers, neatly dressed, with uniform firearms on their backs, and strong looking soldiers who look very imposing, are totally two extremes! Fortunately, when they looked at the port from a distance, they were prepared in their hearts, so they reacted quickly! "Brother, the four of us are here to buy gold and animal skins!" Ande said with a smile, and then he took a pile of Bailey from his arms and handed it over! "No need to do this. We are military-disciplined and can''t collect your money!" After the soldier captain pushed Bailey back, he said with a serious face, "And now we don''t sell gold and animal skins!" Upon hearing this, the four of them were stunned! You need to know that the four of them came here to buy gold and animal skins. If these two items are not sold now, wouldn''t they just leave for nothing? Besides, this trip is nothing but nothing! If they dont sell it anymore, wouldnt they lose a way of making money? "This..." After the four of them looked at each other for a while, Ander turned his head and asked with a smile, "Then this brother, are you switching to selling fabrics here?" "En!" After the soldier captain nodded, he added, "It''s not just cloth, but many other things!" After getting the affirmative answer from the soldier captain. The other three looked at each other, their faces a little ugly! Their thoughts are the same as Ander''s. What kind of cloth can be made in such a remote country? If they dont know animal skins and gold, they dont even want to come to this sea area! "No matter what, go and see!" Ander said in a deep voice, "If it''s cheaper, we can buy some, at least don''t go back empty!" What he meant, the other three also understood that if it was cheaper, they would buy some, at least to make up for the loss! Of course, if it is expensive, then forget it! As for protest, resistance, or forcing these people to hand over gold and animal skins... If it were the tribal natives before, they might have done it! But now... Looking at the menacing soldiers in front of them, as well as the teams of soldiers who were patrolling not far away who looked very elite, and the newly built fort on the port, they suddenly had no idea! Even at a loss, it is better than lifeless, right? "Then, how many people please!" The soldier captain smiled, he looked at the expressions of several people, and he probably guessed their thoughts! However, he didn''t say anything. He knew that after a while, after a few people looked at the things and the prices, they would have completely different opinions! The truth is also true! When the soldier captain introduced them to a cloth shop! The four are stunned again and again! But then, it was joy, crazy joy! Because they know that not only will they not lose this trip, they will even make a fortune! "Don''t ask me how much I want, fill it up, all the ships are full, until it can''t fit!" Ande said airy. "me too!" "That''s right!" "Same!" ... The other three also showed excitement, and agreed. Although none of their chambers of commerce specializes in buying and selling fabrics, as long as they make money, even if they weren''t buying and selling fabrics before, why not? "You, hurry up and ask the people on the boat to come down and help, and quickly load these fabrics on the ship. We will not rest today, and we will go straight back!" Ander ordered the men next to him. This command made the other three people a little unclear, but they immediately reacted! Take time! Ande, this is a fight for time! In Nanhai, business is developed and business intelligence is also very developed! Once they ship these fabrics back for sale, other chambers of commerce will get news the next day, and at most one or two weeks later, this place will be completely exposed! Of course, they can also ship it back first, not sell it, save it, and postpone the time when others find it! But in that case~www.novelhall.com~For small chambers of commerce like them, the financial pressure is very great! Moreover, they each have competitors. They usually send undercover agents to their competitors. It is difficult for them to say whether there are undercover agents in their chambers of commerce, and whether news will come out! So, they have to grab time! Strive to buy and sell a few more times when others find out! Even if it is one more trip, they can earn an extra 20-30 million Baileys! Twenty to thirty million! They usually do this for a small chamber of commerce with only three or four ships for a year. After removing all the expenses, it is difficult to say whether there are so many left! Now you can make money just by running here! Thinking like this, the presidents of several chambers of commerce unanimously began to urge their subordinates to quickly move up the fabric. In less than an hour, all the cabins of their thirteen ships were full! Even the things they had originally transported and prepared to be traded to the indigenous tribes of Bena Island were sold to the soldiers of Bena Island at a super low price, making room for the cloth and filling it up! Then, as if they were running for their lives, they set off quickly! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 295： Sevor Krott The prosperity of the world is for profit, and the hustle and bustle of the world is for profit! Under the lure of St. Martin dumping all kinds of goods towards the entire South China Sea in the name of the Kingdom of Deer Spirit, in just over a month, Bena Island, which was originally geographically remote and without traffic, was on fire! Completely fire! The current Pena Island can be described as busy, with boats coming and going, and it is prosperous. Compared with the barrenness a few months ago, it is two different worlds! But, behind this prosperous, darkness is trying to reach out into it! ------------ Bena Island Port The weather is not so good, it is cloudy, the whole sky is covered with clouds, as if it is going to rain! But even so, it did not stop the enthusiasm of businessmen to chase profits! At this time, the port is still crowded with people, and all kinds of goods are quickly loaded onto the ships, and then the ships are quickly sent out, leaving the port, and going to various places in the South China Sea! And just then, a ship with silkworms on its banner has landed! Compared with other ships, this ship is a little different! Except for the extra-large hull of an extraordinary ship, the collision angle of the bow is not a normal collision angle, but a huge silk moth carved from wood! "Isn''t this the ship of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce?" "Yes, what are they doing here?" "Hehe, you don''t have to guess, you know, it must be troublesome!" "It makes sense. The main business of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce is the production and sale of fabrics. Now that the fabrics on Bena Island are sold so cheaply, it will definitely affect them!" "Yes, although it has only been more than a month since the beginning of selling fabrics here, it has not affected the entire South China Sea, but judging from the fact that the Sewo Chamber of Commerce has occupied the throne of the first cloth merchant in the South China Sea for many years, it is impossible not to see the threat to them here. !" "Furthermore, judging from the previous style of the Servo Chamber of Commerce, this is probably another massacre!" "The slaughter is a bit over. You haven''t looked at the soldiers of the Deer Spirit Kingdom carefully these few days? According to my observation, each of these soldiers is elite! Not to mention one enemy and one hundred, but one to fight ten. There should be no problem!" "Yes, yes, and the fort on the coast. I have looked at it carefully these days and counted it. Good fellow, there are thousands of cannons!" "So, if you fight, at least evenly matched, and even Bena Island has a defensive advantage in the battle?" "Not really! I don''t know how many soldiers are on Pena Island, but I have carefully observed that there are more than 4,000 soldiers in the harbor! If the enemy is someone else, these 4,000 people will add this. The fort is really enough for people to drink a pot!" "But it''s a different matter if the enemy is the Sewo Chamber of Commerce! The Sewo Chamber of Commerce has been in the South China Sea for so many years, and there are 10,000 to 20,000 masters under its hands? What''s more, once the fight is started, the Sewo Chamber of Commerce will definitely be able to hire a few Ten thousand war mercenaries will come, won''t it be easy to make a port by then?" "Yes, and the Sewo Chamber of Commerce is affected. Similarly, other fabric merchants associations in the South China Sea will definitely be affected. Then, they might add fire to it!" "In that case, is this Deer Spirit Kingdom more fortunate?" ... A group of people at the port talked a lot, but without exception, they all look at the deer Kingdom! don''t blame them for thinking this way! On the one hand, it is a large chamber of commerce that has been in the South China Sea for many years and has been deeply reflected in peoples hearts. On the other hand, it is a kingdom that has not even been well-understood for less than a month. ! Of course, there are also different voices! "I have a hunch that if the Sewo Chamber of Commerce acts as before, it will definitely suffer!" At the corner of the port, the four of Ande also held up together! In the past month or so, they have made two or three trips to Pena Island, so they made a fortune. Today, they have been busy for several weeks and finally have time to stop and rest! In the past few weeks, they can be described as painful and happy! The pain is because they can''t rest, and the happiness is because they make a lot of money in their pockets! Of course, if the pain of their choice is to rest! They absolutely choose pain without saying anything! But no way! A few weeks have passed, and the news here spread. They couldnt do anything to suffer, so they had to stop and rest first! "Well, I agree with that!" Abel nodded and agreed. The other two also nodded one after another, with a look of approval! The four of them are different from other businessmen. The four of them can be said to be the people who know this island best, and they have seen with their own eyes, this Bena Island is like a change of heaven and earth! Not only was the port built within half a year, which was not necessarily repaired in a year, but within a short period of more than a month, the island of Bena was left without people to the current traffic, no matter which point they are. It''s not like what a normal kingdom can do! Moreover, they have always had a doubt in their hearts! This deer spirit kingdom on Bena Island... is it true? Although this doubt sounds strange, combined with their previous knowledge of the island, this doubt has completely taken root in their hearts! They came here several times in this more than a month, but they did not see the characteristics of Pena Island, wearing animal skin clothes, and the extremely scattered tribal natives. All they could see were the well-dressed soldiers and the harbor. Dude and supervisor of the shop! This makes them very strange! They can barely believe that the Luling tribe will unify the kingdom in half a year, or they can barely believe that this port was established in half a year! But... Within half a year~www.novelhall.com~ the extremely loose tribal natives on Bena Island have become these well-trained elite soldiers and shop managers and guys with good abilities and attitudes. They can''t believe it. ! And, what is even more strange is that in this port, apart from these soldiers, buddies and supervisors, they did not even have half of the natives here, and they did not even find half of the natives! Many doubts have risen in their hearts. However, they are not prepared to explore or have no idea to explore at all! Anyway, there is money to be made, no matter whether he is surprised at all, it is enough to have money! This is their idea! the other side. There was a riot in the port! I saw a young man walking down slowly on the ship of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce! This young man, wearing a white gold patterned suit, a white gold silk cloak, white gold silk leather shoes, a moxican hairstyle, a melon-seeded face, a faint smile on his face, and a dangerous gleam in his eyes , There is a kind of arrogant aura, people can feel the sense of danger brought by him at a glance! He is the principal of the Sevor Chamber of Commerce this time, the son of the president of the Sevor Chamber of Commerce, Sevor Krott! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 296： Daydreaming Servo Krott is only the son of the president of the Servo Chamber of Commerce, but his name is even louder in the South China Sea than his father''s. There is no other reason! From the time he was fourteen to twenty-four now, he was responsible for all the external battles of the Seward Chamber of Commerce over the years! And because of his fierce attack, he never kept alive, he was called the killer, Klot! As soon as he saw him disembark, everyone in the harbor became quiet and stopped talking, and the atmosphere of the entire harbor instantly condensed. "Tsk tusk, there are a lot of people here!" Clotte scanned the surroundings with a smile, his eyes gleaming with danger. His eyes are very eye-catching, and people will be horrified when they see it! So, when he saw something, the people there would subconsciously bow their heads and avoid his gaze. "Hey, I still have to load the goods over there, so I won''t accompany you!" At this time, a voice that didn''t know who it was came from the crowd. "Yes, I have to load the goods over there too, I will check it out and I won''t accompany you anymore!" "Oh, I don''t know what''s wrong, I''m so hungry! I''m leaving now!" "Brother, wait for me, I''m hungry too, let''s go eat together!" "And me, and me, I just saw a shop called Laju over there, and the delicious smell comes from it, let''s go eat together!" "Sure, no problem! I just smelled the fragrance of that store, let''s go together!" ... Suddenly, the people in the port scattered and left here! "Hehe!" Seeing this scene, Clotte sneered and said nothing. Just right, at this time, on the boat behind him, there were about twenty burly men in white suits like him. "Okay, let''s go!" After Crotte turned his head and gave an order, he beckoned, and then took the lead to leave here, and their goal was a building in the middle of the harbor! -------- at this time. In the top office of the building in the middle of the port. The person in charge of this port, the commander of the army, Byrne is standing on the balcony of the office, holding a cup of hot coffee, drinking and looking at the whole port! Now, St. Martin has two armies, the First Army of the Army and the Second Army, which is adapted from the army of the Kingdom of Oga, led by General Stankey of the Kingdom of Oga. Among them, Byrne is the commander of the First Division of the Army''s First Army, which is also the boss of the regiment commander Lloyd! After the capture of Bena Island, Arthur ordered the first division of the army to enter here! On the one hand, it is to maintain order in this port! is also to protect this port! no way! Bena Island is in the South China Sea after all, and it still exists in the name of the Deer Spirit Kingdom. There is no prestige in the South China Sea. Once the things here start to sell, it will inevitably attract some people who covet or want to suppress it! This is not the first time that St. Martin has experienced this kind of thing. In the former Blood Harbor Town, a group of cloth merchants gathered 50,000 soldiers and horses for their own benefit to attack Blood Harbor Town! That is because 50,000 people were easily dealt with by Hoover and Reiner that time, so no one dared to fight for the gold in the blood port town! "!" Just then, the offices were knocked out! "Come in!" Bourne said without looking back. "Crack!" The door was opened! What came in was a soldier in a green uniform with a deer head printed on it! This is a soldier of Saint Martin! The reason why wears such a costume is to act as a soldier of the Deer Spirit Kingdom! Although Byrne did not wear such a military uniform, he only wore a casual black suit, but he now hangs at the door the doorplate of the great general of the Deer Spirit Kingdom! "Report to the teacher..." When the soldier saluted a military salute and was about to say something, he was interrupted by Berne''s cold look! Fortunately, this soldier reacted quickly and quickly realized what had happened, so he immediately changed his words, "Report to the general!" "En!" Byrne was satisfied with his cold eyes and said with a smile, "What''s the matter!" "A man who claims to be the son of the president of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, please see me!" The soldier reported respectfully. "Sewo Chamber of Commerce..." After murmured a few words, Byrne showed a clear expression. When the port of Bena Island was about to start selling things, Arthur had anticipated that this would happen a long time ago, and at the same time asked Devin to send a large number of his men into the South China Sea to inquire about the news! Among them, the Sewo Chamber of Commerce was inquired by the intelligence personnel. It has the strength, experience, and is quite grumpy. It is most likely to attack the Chamber of Commerce on Bena Island! This chamber of commerce, unlike other chambers of commerce, will first choose to use commercial means to solve problems after encountering a problem or having enemies. If commercial means cannot solve it, it will use weak means! For this Chamber of Commerce, no matter who the enemy or opponent is, as long as it infringes on their interests and becomes their opponent, there is only one word, kill! ! ! and their own strength is also very strong! Therefore, over the years, there are only two South China Sea Chambers of Commerce specializing in fabrics! One is a chamber of commerce that has cooperation with them and becomes part of their interest chain, and the other is a chamber of commerce that has support behind it, has a strong strength and background, and they cannot move! "Bring him here!" Byrne said with a slight smile. "Yes!" After a respectful salute, the soldier turned and left here! After a short while, he came back, and at the same time there was also the son of the president of the Seward Chamber of Commerce, Crot! Then, the soldier left here at Bourne''s sign again, leaving the office with two people! "Hello!" Even if it is possible to become an enemy, Byrne politely stretched out his hand and prepared to shake his hand! "Haha!" Crotte smiled slightly, and also stretched out his hand. Just when Byrne thought he was about to shake hands, Crot''s hand passed by Byrne''s hand, reached out to his head, and dialed his mohican hairstyle! Then he walked by Bourne and walked to Bourne''s desk, pulled the chair away, and sat down, like a big boss! Upon seeing this, Byrne''s smiling face suddenly froze! A trace of murderous aura flashed in his eyes! But he soon hid the murderous aura again, turned around kindly, pulled the chair in front of the desk and sat down by himself. "You are the general of the Deer Spirit Kingdom?" Crotte put his legs on the desk ~www.novelhall.com~ asked casually. "Yes!" Byrne smiled and nodded. "That''s good!" Crowe nodded and said lightly, "Now, our Sewo Chamber of Commerce gives you two choices!" "First, your kingdom will be surrendered to our Sewo Chamber of Commerce in the future, and all the fabrics produced will be sold by our Sewo Chamber of Commerce! Of course, we are not in vain, and every piece of cloth will give you 100 Baileys in profit!" "Secondly, hand over your technology, hand over your technology to make cloth so cheap, and then we grant you permission to produce and sell cloth around here!" "Heh!" Byrne was instantly angry and laughed! A kingdom submits to a chamber of commerce? One hundred Baileys and one piece of cloth? Hand over technology? You still have a good chance? Every bit of this made his anger go straight to his head! However, he didn''t lose his reason, the expression on his face was still smiling, but the murderous look in his eyes was even worse! Byrne looked up at the sun outside the ship, and whispered loudly, "It''s still daytime, how can anyone dream!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 297： Are you right Upon hearing this, Crotte understood the meaning of his words instantly! However, he is not only not angry, but very happy! because he confirmed one thing from the words! That is, Benaport does have the technology to reduce the cost of fabrics! En, yes! His previous seemingly provocative actions are actually just acting, and they are just to pave the way for this moment! Otherwise, how could he, the son of the president of the Great Chamber of Commerce in the South China Sea, who has learned various etiquette since childhood, could do something that looks silly and rude? Actually, before coming here, he had already done a lot of homework, in order to provoke Berne and irritate him, and then under his emotions he tried to find out some real information that their Chamber of Commerce had not heard! For example, where did this deer spirit kingdom emerge? Or the reason why things are so cheap in the Deer Spirit Kingdom, etc.! And is it dangerous for him to do this? Yes, of course there is! Although he is called a door-killer, it is not that his head is not good, but that he is cruel! So he knows very well that once he provokes Byrne, three different situations are likely to happen! First, generally speaking, Byrne is a man with a city and a clear head. He just laughed at his provocations, and he couldn''t get any useful information! Second, in the worst case, Byrne is an irritable and manic person. He will fight back against his provocation and kill him. In this case, he himself is a bit dangerous! Third, in the best case, Byrne is an ordinary person between the above two types, a bit of a city, but not too deep, he will be angry, but he will also hide, as it is now, his heart is so angry, but on the surface There is nothing but anger in the words! This situation is the best for him! Because in this way, he only needs to analyze Bourne''s angry words, and he can get a lot of useful information! Of course, what kind of person Bourne is, he didn''t know before he came! However, he is also ready! Once encountered the worst situation, with his major level strength and the twenty masters he brought, it would be easier to escape! As for playing? He never thought about it! You know, no matter how this is a port with four thousand elite soldiers and thousands of cannons! He is just a man of the pinnacle of major rank, and he is not a major general. How could he have beaten four thousand strong gunmen? But then again! It''s not enough to test that there are techniques to make the fabric cheaper. He has to test more information! So, his face was cold, and he said in a calm and threatening tone, "I have inquired about your island''s information. There are 13 tribes on the island!" "Although I don''t know how you were unified, the 13 tribes had 7,000 or 8,000 people before the reunification. After the reunification, it is estimated that there will be at most 6,000 or 7,000 people left?" "These people are nothing in our eyes, even if you have so many fortresses! Our Sewo Chamber of Commerce can assemble tens of thousands of troops casually, and you can easily lay down your port!" In fact, as the No. 1 Cloth Chamber of Commerce in the South China Sea, they obtained far more information, but in order to pretend to be a relatively ignorant and arrogant person in front of Bourne, so as to get more news, he did not say it! , this is no way! Bena Island has only two words in the information they found out from the Chamber of Commerce, mysterious! Why do you say that... Do you dare to believe that an indigenous kingdom with only six to seven thousand people can make up four thousand armies comparable to the main force of their chamber of commerce, and also have thousands of artillery? Do you dare to believe that a kingdom established by an indigenous tribe can build such a large port in half a year, and can dump all kinds of goods at ultra-low prices? Only these two points are very mysterious! But there is something mysterious! The goods dumped by the Deer Spirit Kingdom, the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, the No. 1 Cloth Chamber of Commerce in the South China Sea, can''t even find out the origin, as if it appeared out of thin air! Furthermore, they have also inquired that in just over a month, apart from a large number of shipments, no one has ever seen them purchase! This is an important point! You know, according to the calculations of their Chamber of Commerce think tanks, in this more than a month, the goods from the port of Bena Island are almost the same as the shipments of their Chamber of Commerce for half a year! There are so many goods. They didn''t even find out any news about the purchase. Where did the goods from Pena Island come from? can''t be made on the island, right? Even if its made on the island, you have to buy raw materials, right? But they did not find out about the purchase of raw materials! The mystery of Bena Island and their many inexplicable doubts, on the contrary, the Sevo Chamber of Commerce, which has always been overbearing, dare not act rashly, fearing to provoke someone who should not be offended. Therefore, they will first send Crowe, the son of the president. Come to test it out! Or in their old style... Dare to move their cake? Ha ha, look for death! the other side. "boom!" Facing Crottes threatening words, Byrne seemed unable to bear it anymore. After patting the desk hard, he stood up abruptly, and roared towards Crotte, "You dare!!!" Suddenly, a gleam of light flashed in Crotte''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly! He is very happy! Because Berne roared so angry, it just shows that Berne is afraid of him, afraid that their chamber of commerce will attack, that''s why he roared like this! At the same time, it also shows that although the Deer Spirit Kingdom is mysterious, it is definitely not as strong as them, so it is like this! If you are really not afraid of them, people who are stronger than them, then instead of shouting, you will try to provoke him with a sneer or disdain, and let the people of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce take the initiative to attack, so as to take the defensive advantage! However, now that he has tested the other party''s information that he is afraid of him, Byrne feels that there is no need to test the others, as long as they attack the port of Bena Island according to the usual style of their chamber of commerce, and then arrest the person for interrogation! "How dare I? You can try!" Crotte threatened with a grin. "Try it, don''t think I''m afraid of you!" Bourne said angrily. "Okay, you are very courageous!" Crotte stood up with a sneer, with his hands on his hands, his upper body crossed the desk, staring at Byrne condescendingly, and said in a cold voice~www.novelhall.com~ I''ll go back and call up the staff now. , About a month, during this period, I will give you a chance to survive, as long as you unconditionally hand over your technology, I will spare you! " As he said, Crotte left his seat and walked out of the door without looking back, leaving only a gloomy look of Byrne! "boom!" The office door was closed vigorously. In an instant, the anger on Byrne''s face disappeared! "Hoo---" He took a long breath, looked at the closed office door, shook his head, and sighed, "Oh, young people nowadays are getting better and better! A 35-year-old man like me was almost caught He lied!" At the beginning, Byrne was indeed bluffed by Crots actions, thinking that he was provocative. Although he was calm on the surface, his heart was inevitably a bit angry, so when he spoke, he didnt overtake his head to the point that Crott Special found something! But then, someone... uh... ghost reminded him, so his head was sobered, and finally pretended to look like that, causing Crotte to make a wrong judgment! "Are you right? Lord Bairegon Ruisenbang!" Byrne asked respectfully toward a corner of the office. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 298： Balegang Ruisembang Balegang Ruisembang has always felt that he is very hard! why? can''t practice! Yes, it is because of this! In the Kingdom of Saint Martin, in addition to giants who can only exercise physical strength and fighting skills, saints can practice small universes to become stronger, death can practice spiritual pressure to become stronger, and even ordinary people can practice domineering, physical skills, or demons. Fruits come to become stronger! As a virtual person, the only way to practice is to swallow the virtual! Then the question is coming! What is the source of Xu? Enemies of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! But now the Kingdom of Saint Martin has entered the stage of development, and even the Kingdom of Whitby, controlled by the kingdom, has temporarily entered the stage of development for many reasons! So, there is no war in the kingdom now! Therefore, there is no large-scale source of emptiness, and only the small-scale sources that are not long-eyed in the sea are left! But this is not enough for him to practice! If he is going to enter the third stage of the virtual, that is, the last stage of Vastod, then all he needs is a huge amount of virtual. Fighting against pirates like this is just a drop in the bucket! no way! When the kingdom was unable to provide a huge amount of false confession for him to devour his practice, he could only do it himself hard, and he had plenty of food and clothing! But even if you do it yourself, you cant do it blindly! Because the system judges the enemy, if you kill innocent people, it is useless, it becomes infallible! So, at Arthur''s prompt, he came here, ready to catch some people who coveted this port to get enough food and clothing to attack Vastod''s level as soon as possible! just right! At this time, Sewo Chamber of Commerce hit the gun! ------------ In the next time, the South China Sea is surging! There are reports everywhere that the Sewo Chamber of Commerce is preparing to attack the port of Pena Island. Not only the various newspapers in the South China Sea, but also the largest newspaper in the South China Sea, the South China Sea poster also published this matter, which caused extensive discussion throughout the South China Sea! Even some casinos have begun to open gambling games, betting on which side wins! At this time, in the central building of the port of Bena Island. is hanging in the office of the general of the deer spirit kingdom. Byrne sat leisurely behind the desk, listening carefully to the report of his secretary Albert at the desk! "General, Nan Poster, Nanhai Daily, Nanhai Weekly, and various larger newspapers, we all stuffed money in and let them cover this matter for a month!" Albert reported respectfully. That''s right! The reason why various newspapers in the South China Sea reported on this matter, apart from the fact that the incident itself is notable, there is also a part of Bourne who asked him to stuff money! is to attract the attention of the entire South China Sea, let everyone in the South China Sea pay attention to this matter, and become famous after the first battle, so as not to have such trouble again! "Well, good!" Byrne nodded in satisfaction, and added, "By the way, remember that when the battle begins, invite some reporters to watch the battle and report on it!" "Yes!" Albert nodded. "Also, don''t I remember that some live broadcast is popular recently? You should also do it, let people go to the major ports of the South China Sea to put up a few video phone worms and broadcast the war!" Byrne said with a smile. Since Dr. Indigo came to the live broadcast, the style of the entire Pirate World seems to be distorted. Once something big happens, or whoever wants to do something big, the first thing to do is to do it in the big port and big island. Put a few video phone bugs! And no one is more passionate about doing this kind of thing than a pirate! Those pirates who want to be famous will bite their teeth to buy a few video phone bugs, and then broadcast their burning, killing, and abuse everywhere, in order to expand their pirate group''s reputation! Even, some companies and some live broadcast companies appeared some time ago! Those pirates who cant afford the video phone bug and want to be famous, just give them a little money and buy some surveillance phone bugs themselves, they can use the companys video phone bug to help the pirates in various ports and islands. Live! Of course, these companies were severely hit by the Navy, and they were all over after a few months without fire! "Yes, General!" Albert nodded and took the matter to the bottom of his heart! "By the way, how did the people who dived on the island caught it?" Byrne continued to ask. "I caught a part, but there are still a lot of fish that slipped through the net!" Albert said solemnly. Although the Sewo Chamber of Commerce is notoriously grumpy and likes to use force to conquer competitors, they are after all a large chamber of commerce and they still have their brains! So after Crot left, the spies from their Chamber of Commerce continued to sneak into the island, in order to find out the news on the island, to see the specific situation on the island, or whether there is any hidden force! However, Bowen is not too worried about this! Because there are only three people on Pena Island now! One is here, the port of Bena Island! One is the original deer spirit tribe! The last one is located in the center of the island, which was later built to store supplies and connect to the central warehouse of the underground train! In addition, there are all kinds of beasts left on the island, and even the most important place on the original island, the small gold mine, is empty! And these three places, the port of Bena Island, needless to say, open to the outside world, not afraid of people inquiring! The deer spirit tribe, the deer spirit is not dead yet, once a spy passes by, it is definitely dead. As for the central warehouse, Arthur mobilized four bronze saints to watch, and he was not afraid of accidents, so even if there were more spies, there was no place to find out! "Then continue the search, but don''t worry too much, anyway, they can''t find out any useful news!" Byrne said indifferently. "Yes, General!" After Eber nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ again, "By the way, General, as you ordered before, some brothers will start from the Luling Tribe and go around in a circle. Log in from the port again and pretend to be someone who supported me!" This operation is a way that Bourne devised in order to make the people of the Seward Chamber of Commerce think that there is support here, and send more people! "Well, please make them be careful. It''s best to drive to a place far away from here, and then come back. Don''t let people discover that this is from the island! Also, be careful, dont support too much. Many, otherwise the people from the Sewo Chamber of Commerce will most likely not come!" Bourne said solemnly. "Yes! I remember it!" Albert said sternly. "Okay, that''s all, you go down first!" Byrne waved his hand and said, Albert nodded, and after a salute, he turned and left the house! "Bailegang Ruisenbang, what do you think of those decisions? Is there anything that needs to be revised?" Byrne turned around and asked respectfully toward an empty corner in the office. "You can decide these things by yourself. My only request is to attract more enemies!" Balegang Ruisenbang''s cold voice rang out of thin air in the corner. "Understood!" Byrne nodded solemnly! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 299： Sindia South China Sea Sevo Island! This is a super large plain island comparable to St. Martin. The climate is stable and warm, suitable for growing cotton and silkworms and other fabrics. Because the island is full of cotton, it is also called the cotton island. The island is located in the eastern part of the South China Sea. It is the intersection of several main waterways, so commerce is very prosperous. The island itself is in good condition, and there are more than ten places suitable for port, but now there are only seven ports on the island, and these seven ports are named after their own location except for the northwest. ! Such as, located in the east port of Sewo Island, Donggang, located in the northeast of Sewo Island, is the Northeast Port! And now it is not a certain kingdom that occupies this super large island, but a chamber of commerce, a large chamber of commerce! Yes, it is the Sewo Chamber of Commerce! The population of nearly 250,000 and more than 20,000 guards on the island are all employees of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce or their families! ----- At this time, the east port of Servo Island. Nearly a thousand warships are densely packed in this half-moon-shaped port, occupying all the positions of the entire port, even counting from the port, nearly one kilometer from the port are all large and small warships! If someone stands inside the port and looks out at this time, they will not even see the sea, only the huge wall of ships made of ships and countless flags flying on the huge wall! Honestly! This scene will be shocking no matter who is watching it! Even Crotte, one of the creators of this scene! At this time, he was standing on the wall in the harbor and watching this scene, the shock in his eyes could not be calmed for a long time. At the same time, he couldn''t help but look at the man next to him, with a melon-zied face, Danfeng eyes, a plump body, a height of 1.6 meters, wearing a pink cheongsam, pink high heels, and crossed hair. He looked like he was in his twenties, showing noble body The temperament, the woman who is known as the first noblewoman and widow of the West Sea, has a sense of awe! This woman is not annoying! In addition to being Xihai''s top powerhouse, her brain and her methods are also top Xihai! Even the title of Crot, the door-killer, is largely attributed to her, and she even did it under her instructions! En, yes, she is Crot''s mother! After the death of her husband, she was only 20 years old, with a three-year-old child, and still in control of the No. 1 Cloth Chamber of Commerce in the West Sea, and she was well-organized, prosperous, and powerful woman! At this time. Crot put away the shock in his eyes, and asked with some doubts to the mother on the side, "Mom, why are there so many people gathered? Judging from the current information, Bena Island is only 10,000 people at most. It is necessary to summon one hundred thousand people, right? We can give out ten thousand people at most, and then three or four thousand people will be enough!" That''s right! All the ships in the port are Sewo Chamber of Commerce preparing to deal with the Deer Spirit Kingdom! there are a hundred thousand people! Of course, except for 10,000 which belonged to the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, the other 90,000 were hired! "Do you think this is to deal with that deer spirit kingdom?" Crotte''s mother glanced at him, and asked with some deep meaning. "That is...for what?" Crotte asked hesitantly. Although he asked, he already had an uncertain answer in his heart! "Warning! This is a warning!" Mom took a deep breath and said sternly, "In the past few years, our Sewo Chamber of Commerce has not started a war to the outside world, so that the chambers of commerce below us have been suppressed by us. I started to think carefully, a little bit about to move!" "So, in addition to destroying the deer spirit kingdom that dared to provoke us, and getting the technology they have to reduce the cost of fabrics, more importantly, take this opportunity to demonstrate the strength of our chamber of commerce and warn those uneasy. Chamber of Commerce!" "Oh!" Crot nodded clearly, this was exactly what he had guessed! "Well, have you inquired about the strength and layout of the Deer Spirit Kingdom? Have you inquired about the geographical location of the island? Also, do you know where the technology you mentioned is stored?" Mom asked lightly. . "Mom, I have found out. On that island, there were 4,000 soldiers in the Deer Spirit Kingdom, but now there should be about 10,000 people. The island is a port, and there are more than 10,000 people. On this port!" said, he took out a map from his jacket pocket, opened it in front of his mother, pointed to the map and explained, "Also, our stall has been inquired about the geography of the island! A lot of information has also been obtained! For example, the spies have found the remains of many tribes on Bena Island, all of which are Those who have been burnt, after careful investigation by intelligence personnel, the specific time of the fire will never exceed four months!" "After analysis by think tanks, the so-called Deer Spirit Kingdom should be nothing more than a layer of skin! There are people behind them, so who doesnt know! And combined with the situation on the island, people from other tribes should have been so-called. Killed by the Deer Spirit Kingdom, the corpse and the tribes residence were all burned!" "Also, after investigation, there are two places on the island that are very mysterious!" "The first is, the most central part of the island. After being observed by the spies from a distance, they discovered that it should be a warehouse or something. All the cloth and goods of the Deer Spirit Kingdom are shipped from there!" "However, there are some things that are not clear here. After several weeks of investigation by the spies, the goods in that warehouse can only go in and out, as if it is endless!" "But the spies are not clear about the specific situation, because all the spies who were close to them were killed, and even the corpses were thrown out to feed the beasts on the island!" "Second, on the edge of the island, a place close to the coast, the spies found a tribe, but the specific situation of this tribe, the spies didn''t inquire about it, they just found out there was a tribe there!!!" "Moreover, the spies who went to investigate have disappeared. The current intelligence is still seen by a spy holding a telescope from a distance. As for the previous spy, according to analysis, it should be dead!" "As for the technology...this is not very clear, but when the time comes, we only need to capture the so-called general of the Deer Spirit Kingdom~www.novelhall.com~ should understand!" After listening, Crot''s mother nodded, not saying anything. In fact, she doesn''t care too much about this. The main thing she wants is to give a warning to other chambers of commerce in the South China Sea. As for the so-called Deer Spirit Kingdom, apart from the uncertain technology that reduces the cost of cloth, she hasn''t cared about everything else at all. No matter who is behind it, no matter what it is for, anyway, in front of her hundred thousand horses, everything is floating clouds, when the time comes, everything will naturally become clear. At this moment, a maid trot up, walked to Mother Crot, and reported respectfully, "Mrs. Cindia, all the ships are ready and ready to go!" "Well, good!" After Cindia nodded, turned to Crot and said, "Son, it''s all up to you this time, I won''t go!" "But dont worry, Ive discussed with the captains of the mercenary regiments we hired. Then they will listen to you and you will lead them! And I only have one request for you, so Ill fight Its beautiful, let other chambers of commerce in the South China Sea see how good we are!" "Yes, mom, look at me!" Crotte patted his chest and said solemnly. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 300： reporter The autumn wind is bleak and the weather is getting colder. On the endless sea, a fleet of nearly a thousand ships headed towards Pena Island. All along the way, whether it was a merchant or a pirate ship, they couldnt help but avoid them, especially Pirates, all want to have more oars for the boat to run faster! At the same time, not far from the fleet, there are several ships hanging them far away! is the ship carrying reporters from major newspapers in the South China Sea! And these reporters were all invited by people from the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, in order to promote their battle through newspapers and other means! at this time. On the deck of one of these newspaper ships. "Crack!" A fresh photo is released. Edgar, a handsome guy who is only twenty years old, took this photo and squinted at the sun, then satisfactorily put it in his pocket. After , Edgar raised the camera again and took pictures of the fleet on the side! "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!" ... After a while, a few more fresh photos came out. Edgar carefully selected these photos, selected the ones that were satisfied and put them in the small carrying bag, and put the ones that were not satisfied in the box on the side first! "This work was unexpectedly easy! Moreover, it is so happy to be able to get two money!" Looking at the selected photos, Edgar murmured with a smile. This time, reporters like them came out. Not only did they have a large amount of horse and carriage fees from the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, but also a large amount of publicity fees from the Luling Kingdom. It is simply a blessing to not want! And what they have to do is relatively simple, just take photos, write and write manuscripts, and because they are journalists, the two sides will not spread the battle to them, so they can watch the war for free and safely. Live! Just then, a fat middle-aged man came over and patted him on the shoulder. "Edgar, things are ready!" The fat man said with a smile. "That''s OK, let''s start the live broadcast!" Edgar said sternly after finishing his clothes and appearance. Live broadcast, after the Luling Kingdom paid them the propaganda fee, what they asked them to do was to let them, reporters, report this event live! Originally, their newspaper office didn''t agree to this kind of thing, because they had never done this before, but with the deer spirit kingdom''s money ability, the newspaper office president knelt decisively! Finally, this task fell on a few of their frontline reporters! Moreover, not only is it broadcast live on Edgar on the side of the fleet, but there are also reporters on the side of the Deer Spirit Kingdom. Its just that Edgar is a little bit puzzled. I dont know why the people of the Deer Spirit Kingdom started live broadcasting on the sea a full day away from their kingdom! However, because of the huge amount of publicity fees, he quickly lost this doubt to his mind! The live broadcast is just live broadcast, its not a big deal, anyway, there is money! , the last point is the most important! "Well, okay, I''ll get the phone bug!" The fat man said, turned and left here, after a while, holding a monitoring phone bug, he walked back! Then, the fat man will hold the surveillance phone worm, turn it on, and give Edgarby an OK gesture! In an instant, among the large ports in the South China Sea, the black screens placed in the ports lit up, and Edgar was holding a piece of paper. "Welcome everyone to watch the live broadcast of Nanhai Poster Agency. I am a frontline reporter Edgar! Our live broadcast is sponsored by Luling Kingdom! Luling Kingdom fabrics, the best fabrics in the South China Sea, have been on sale for only one month, and sales far exceed those in the South China Sea. The Chamber of Commerce!" "Luling Kingdom fabrics are of good quality and low price. There are discounts if you buy more! Luling Kingdom fabrics are only two-thirds of the outside price! Buy fabrics on Bena, and Luling on Bena Island is good. Fabrics... ." A lot of shameful advertisements came out of Edgar! To be honest, Edgar himself felt a little embarrassed after reading these advertisements! You need to know that although their newspapers used to advertise in the newspapers, they were only in the newspapers, and he didn''t need to say them personally, so he would naturally not be embarrassed! But this time is different! Except that he wants to speak out in person, it is still live broadcast! And he knew that the places where the telephony bugs were placed were all large ports. In other words, at least millions of people watched him read these advertisements this time! Thinking of this, he felt a shame! But soon he threw his shame on the ground and stomped a few feet! There is no way, I have to eat it! Moreover, the publicity fee given by others is too much. If he doesn''t want to do it, some people want to do it. Just like this time, if he wasn''t for his handsome and photogenic image, this kind of good job would not be his turn. This kind of newcomer who has just joined the newspaper office not long ago! --- Advertising, if it were in Arthur''s previous life, it would definitely be something that people hate! Even this world is no exception! But people in this world hate those advertisements in newspapers, and they are full of curiosity about Edgar, the first live broadcast advertisement that appeared in this world! "Uh...what was the reporter reading just now?" "This seems to be an advertisement!" "Well, it doesn''t seem to be the case. With my years of experience reading newspapers, it is definitely an advertisement!" "This ad is absolutely amazing!" "Do you have such a **** advertisement?" ... Suddenly, people who were watching the live broadcast at various ports in the South China Sea began to talk! At this time, Edgar on the screen also began to get into the subject! "Well, the two protagonists of this live broadcast are the old South China Sea Chamber of Commerce, the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, which is known as the No. 1 Cloth Chamber of Commerce in the South China Sea. The Sewo Chamber of Commerce is a company..." As he said, Edgar began to introduce the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, and at the same time, the screen of monitoring the phone worm began to shift to the mighty fleet! "hiss----" "Many boats!" "It looks like a piece of wood islands connected together!" "How many people should there be?" "The old man used to be a sailor! From my experience ~ www.novelhall.com~ there are at least one hundred thousand people on it. This is a scene that is hard to see once in a lifetime. The last time I saw you, I was still in his teens. At that time, our two great kingdoms in the South China Sea were at war! Moreover, that time, the two parties were joined together to achieve this scale. If there is only one side, there are not so many people!" "What, one hundred thousand!" ... The mighty ship suddenly shocked the entire South China Sea, and even the chambers of commerce in the South China Sea were a bit shocked. But the original chambers of commerce that had been cautious, the mood became heavy! at this time! "Wait, what are you then?" "What''s that behind?" "Turn the picture over!" ... The people who watched the live broadcast seemed to have seen something unbelievable. They all opened their eyes wide, showing an extremely shocked expression! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 301： In the name of Xuye Palace Just when the people watching the live broadcast were shocked, the fleet led by Crot also slammed the brakes and stopped on the sea! On the deck of the big ship led by the fleet. "That...that...what is that?" Crotte trembled with a panic expression on his face. "No...no...know!" A war mercenary regiment leader beside him said tremblingly. At the same time, the heads of the other war mercenary regiments around Crot Qi Qi widened their eyes, their pupils tightened, and their heads were sweating coldly, as if they had seen something terrifying, and they were scared to speak! As for why they are like this... I saw that less than a hundred meters in front of their fleet, there was darkness! A piece of darkness like an abyss, a piece of darkness filled with death and decay, a piece of black that connects the world, as if the world has opened its mouth, a piece of black that makes people stand upright just by looking at it, and it is frightening, as if my own life is sucked. The black is gone! And there is a touch of white floating in the black! Take a closer look! Na Mobai is a humanoid creature, um, to be precise, a skeleton! A domineering skeleton sitting on a bone throne, with a multi-layered crown on his head, and a pair of boots, covered in black flames. It doesn''t look weird and gloomy, but a domineering skeleton that dominates the world! That''s right, this skeleton is the return form of Bairegang Ruisenbang! Of course, this skeleton is not the real Balekan Ruisen state! Just as the **** of death cannot be seen directly by people, and the imaginary cannot be seen directly by people. Now this skeleton is just Balegang. Ruisenbang, in order for people to see him, ordered the craftsman to follow his appearance after returning to the blade. Crafts made from bones! And the reason why the skeleton floats in the air is because he inherited Shijis ability to make the skeleton float! ---- at this time! People in various ports in the South China Sea who also saw this scene were also shocked by this scene! "That...that...is...what?" "It looks so scary!" "Just looking at it makes me feel like I''m terrified, as if I''m dying of old age!" "Yes, I have this feeling too, as if I am ten years old and dying!" "Are you capable of Devil Fruit?" "It must be, but what kind of fruit is that that makes people feel like they are dying at a glance?" "I don''t know... anyone of you knows that skeleton?" "I do not know!" "I guess that skeleton should be related to the people of the Deer Spirit Kingdom? Otherwise, why is it just blocked in front of the fleet?" "Well, I think so too!" "Ibid!" ... In all the big ports in the South China Sea where there are video phone worms, the people watching the live broadcast started talking, but their voices couldn''t help but contain a trace of terror! Simultaneously! The largest city in Sewo Island, the center of White Cotton City, the headquarters of Sewo Chamber of Commerce, and Syndia who was also watching the live broadcast saw this scene, her heart shook, and suddenly there was a bad feeling! They seem to...kick the iron plate. is still the kind of super alloy iron plate made of vibrating gold and Aymand metal! ---- The screen turns and he returns to the scene again. "You... who are you... on earth!" Crotte suppressed the fear in his heart and asked with a trembling voice. "Me? Haha, since you asked so sincerely, then I will tell you my name generously!" Bairegon Ruisenbang''s strong voice came from where the skeleton was. Although it was Bairegang Ruisembang who was talking, he also controlled the handicraft skeleton''s mouth to close together when he was speaking, so it looked like the skeleton was talking! "People are always mortal, but the main cause is loneliness, aging, sacrifice, nothingness, despair, destruction, intoxication, madness, greed, and anger. Among them, I am the master of death factor and aging. One of the blades, Balkan Ruisenbang!!!" Balkan Ruisenbang said solemnly His deep voice was like a big drum, dull and loud, not only shook the sky, but also shocked Crot and others! The master of aging! Xu Ye Palace! Ten blades! Bailegang. Ruisenbang! "Gulong!" Listening to these, Crotte swallowed involuntarily. He has guessed a lot of things based on these alone! First of all, the skeleton on the Bone Throne in front of you is named Bairegang Ruisenbang, a person named the force of the night palace, the ten blades and the old master before that are in the night palace, like Bailer There are at least ten people in Gang Ruisenbang! There are at least ten such organizations of powerful people that are creepy just by looking at it. Crotte trembles when he thinks about it, and what makes him tremble even more is that Bairegang Ruisenbang is here. s reason! As for the reason, even though Balegan Ruisembang did not say it, Crot already had an answer with a 70-80% certainty in his heart! "Why are you blocking our way?" Even if he has the answer, Crotte is still a bit unwilling, or that there is still such a fluke in his heart! But soon, this fluke was broken! "Why am I blocking your way? Hehe, I''m not here to block your way! I''m just here to deal with you!" Bairegang Ruisenbang smiled grimly. "Hey!" After hearing these words, Crotte''s luck was completely gone! My heart sank to the bottom! But he still forced a smile on the surface, and said, "My lord, I think we should have some misunderstanding!" "Misunderstanding!? Haha, misunderstanding! Are you kidding me? Sevor Krott of the Sevor Chamber of Commerce! That day, I was in the office, and I heard you say to attack our subordinate, Lu From the Spirit Kingdom!" There was a trace of joking in the voice of Bairegang Ruisenbang. office! ? Ears! ? Suddenly, thousands of thoughts flashed through Crotte''s mind! finally turned into a deep fear! Didn''t he find anyone in the office that day? Moreover, for the sake of arrogance that day, he deliberately pretended to be forced to anger Byrne! Recall at this moment, if Byrne was really angry that day, then he must not pretend to be a fool! But, the words come back again! He thought about it with the words of Bairegang Ruisenbang. If he was there at the time, then, what was the purpose of the paragraph after Byrne that day? and many more! Am I being fooled!? Byrne is deliberate! Or the Deer Spirit Kingdom was deliberate! The last part is to make me fooled, let me go back and worry about more people, attack them, destroy them, and then they are using live broadcast to shock the entire South China Sea! Thinking of this, Crotte felt humiliated and desperate! He didn''t expect that he was just a pawn, and he didn''t know it yet, it just made people play for nothing! And it doesnt matter if I play for nothing, now Im afraid Im going to die! "The Deer Spirit Kingdom is your subordinate? You were there that day? That is to say, you did it on purpose? To make me have a wrong judgment and bring more people from the Seward Chamber of Commerce?" Asked desperately. "You are clever!" After Balegang Ruisenbang praised him, he changed his voice and said solemnly, "Okay, let''s not talk about that much, let''s go directly to the topic!" "I, Bairegang Ruisenbang, in the name of the Palace of the Night, sentence you... to death!!! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 302： 1 sigh 100,000 troops cold! Too cold! As soon as he heard the word death penalty, Crotte and the leaders of the surrounding war mercenary group, such as the ice sink, instantly became extremely cold! And their heads "buzzed", and they lost consciousness briefly! one second two seconds three seconds Krott is the first to come back to his senses! He was frightened and screamed, "Attack!!! Everyone attacked, fired, everyone fired, fired at the skeleton!" "Yes, right, right, shoot!" "Offensive!" "Sniper, shoot him!" ... At this time, listening to Crot''s roar, the commanders of the war mercenary regiment also recovered and spoke out. Suddenly, except for the ships that were too far behind to shoot, all the other ships set up their guns, and began to take aim at Bairegang Ruisenbang. The aiming of the artillery is not simple, it requires many steps, such as adjusting the direction, estimating the distance, adjusting the angle, etc. Generally speaking, if it is the first time for a normal person to control, even if all the steps are firmly remembered, It takes at least half a minute to get it done! But this time Crot brought either the guards of the Chamber of Commerce or professional war mercenaries. They all depended on this for food, so it only took less than three seconds to get all the shells together. Launched! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Thousands of cannonballs pierced the sky like shooting stars and flew towards Bairegang Ruisenbang. Bairegang Ruisenbang was originally not far from them, and it was only a hundred meters away from the foremost ship, so in less than a second, a cannonball hit his face! Then... There is no more! Bailegang Ruisenbang used the ability of fluttering fruits to guide all the shells that were about to hit him into the darkness behind him! In an instant! The shells decayed and disappeared silently! The following shells were the same, they were sent into the darkness behind Bairegang Ruisenbang, and then disappeared silently, without even the scum left behind! "Gulong!" looked at this scene. Whether it is the people in the fleet or the people watching the live broadcast, they all swallowed subconsciously! At the same time, the people in the fleet could not help but turn their eyes to the leader Crot and the commanders of several war mercenary regiments, wanting to see what to do! But then, their scalp becomes numb! Because... is missing! Krott and the group captains seemed to have negotiated, and the ship they were on disappeared in place and disappeared! After the people in the fleet took a closer look around, they found their ship... escaped! Krott and the ships where the heads of several mercenary regiments were located drove towards the outside of the fleet at full speed. In a short period of time, they had already left the fleet and left here! "That group of **** sold us!" "The captain ran away, let''s run too!" "Master Crot has run away, let''s run!" "We were betrayed, please run!" ... Suddenly, all the people on the boat became restless. In a while! All the ships scattered and fled. the other side. Crot and the commanders of several war mercenary regiments were very decisive. After yelling just now, before the shells were fired, they immediately asked the navigators and sailors on their ships to leave here. ! no way! They are not Luffy, no matter how strong the opponent is, they can be hot-headed and force to pass! As the son of the president of the top chamber of commerce in the West China Sea, as well as the leader of the war mercenary group, their profession does not allow themselves to be hot-headed, because once they are hot-headed, the merchant will lose money and the mercenary will lose their lives! So they have a clearer understanding and positioning of themselves and the strong people in the world, and they naturally know that some strong people can''t be solved by more people, let alone they can handle it! So they decided to escape! As for their men... Ha ha, businessmen talk about benefits, mercenaries are more about benefits, and life is something heavier than benefits. With life, benefits are meaningful! Therefore, compared with your own life, your subordinates are things you can throw away at any time. Anyway, as long as you have a life, you can talk about everything else! Its a big deal to hire again later, just recruit later! Although among the mercenary regiment leaders on the ship, there are some **** regiments who want to stay, face with the brothers under him, and dont want to escape alone, but in Crot and several other war mercenary regiments Under Chang Qiang''s pressure, their voice of opposition did not make waves at all! At this time, on the ship where Crot is on! "Hurry up, hurry up!" Seeing that the fleet behind him was completely restless and starting to run away, Crotte anxiously urged the sailors to paddle away. "Get out of the way, I''ll come!" Some mercenary regiment leaders pushed the paddling sailor away and got on himself! "Yes, I am coming!" "Get out, get out! ... Seeing this, the other mercenary group leaders also followed suit, pushed away the sailor who was paddling, and got on! The ships they use are not black-tech ships. Most of them are normal sailing warships. They usually rely on wind and ocean currents for their power. When there is wind, whether it is downwind or headwind, they run fast! But all the wind around now is blocked by the darkness behind Bairegang Ruisenbang. In an environment where there is no wind, the speed can only be increased by paddling! And those who can be the heads of the mercenary regiment are undoubtedly strong in combat power, especially those who are hired by the Servo Chamber of Commerce. Most of their strength lies between lieutenant and lieutenant colonel. Their physical strength and strength It must be stronger than the usual sailor! Finally, with their help, the boat sailed faster! will leave the fleet soon! ---- A weird smile appeared on the skulls of these ships starting to flee~www.novelhall.com~Balegang Ruisenbang. "Death sigh!" "Ugh---" A long sigh resounded across the world. Accompanied by this sigh, a black tide full of death and decay, as black as the darkness behind him, appeared from under him and rushed towards the fleet at an extremely fast speed! In less than a second, the black tide caught up to the first ship and completely covered it, then the second ship, the third ship...the hundredth ship, the fifth hundredth search, the nine hundredth Ship! In the end, even the ships of Crot and others who had left the fleet were caught up by this dark tide! "Don''t, don''t come here!" Krott shouted with eyes cracking as he watched the black tide filled with death and decay coming from behind the ship. But it''s useless! One second later, even their ship was covered! Then, the tide came back at a very fast speed. At this time, apart from the reporter''s boats, there was only a piece of decayed ship wreckage and a hundred thousand decayed skeletons floating on the sea! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 303： Still kill ! Very quiet! Whether it is the reporters present or the civilians watching the live broadcast at various ports in the South China Sea, at this moment, they are all quiet! "Gulong!" "Gulong!" "Gulong!" ... Looking at the 100,000 rotten bones floating on the sea, apart from their eyes widening and showing a panic expression from the inside out, they could only swallow their saliva with difficulty! came here for a while, finally someone dared to speak! "Ten... one hundred... ten thousand people!!!" "Just...just...a...sigh?" "Am I not awake today?" "Am I dazzled?" "Who the **** is that?" ... Panic, trembling, trance, suspicion, loss of voice... The civilians who were watching the battle made a variety of different voices, showing different expressions. at the same time. Sewo Island, White Cotton City, Sewo Chamber of Commerce headquarters. Cindia''s eyes widened, staring blankly at the picture of the rotten bones and the wreckage of the rotten ship floating on the surface played by the video phone worm in front of her, her eyes gradually turned red. Then, the tears are like an open faucet, and they are often nasty! She was crying heart-piercing. But there was no sound! just stared at the screen blankly and kept tears silently. But everyone who really knows her knows that she is very sad now, very, very sad, sad to the bone, because as the controller of the No. 1 cloth firm in the South China Sea, she has no idea how many years she has not cried! The last time she cried, it was when Crot''s father and her husband died. Of course, she should cry now! Because her only son died! She was alone, and her only son who had raised her for more than 20 years died! The love crystallization between her and him, just like this, died without any sound or waves! At this time, she couldn''t help recalling everything about Crot in her mind, and at the same time recalling everything about him! He is Syndias lover! is the heir to the Sewo Chamber of Commerce! The love between the two of them, unlike the heirs of other chambers of commerce, is a combination of interests! The two of them are love! More than 20 years ago, when Cindia was a girl, she was a female worker in a textile factory under the Sewo Chamber of Commerce. As a young man, he wanted to inherit the family business, but he was too young and inexperienced, so his father Be sent to the textile factory as director! The first time the two met was on the day he was the director of the factory. On that day, he stood on a high platform, and at first glance he met the crowd below, especially beautiful and outstanding Cindia! Later, he unabashedly began to change his way of pursuing Cindia, transferred her to his secretary, occasionally invited her to dinner, took her to the opera, traveled to sea... Under his methods, the girl Cindia, who had never seen the world before, fell unsurprisingly and fell in love with him deeply, and then the two became boyfriend and girlfriend! Among them, his father, the former president of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, was also very open-minded. He did not prevent the two from falling in love like a dog blood TV series or a dog blood movie, but supported the love of the two! But just when the two are about to start talking about marriage. Cindia hesitated! is not because of anything else, but because she feels that she is not worthy of him! In Cindias view, she is just an ordinary girl who is useless except for her looks. Compared with him, who is good at physical skills, etiquette, communication, etc., the heir of the Sevo Chamber of Commerce, there is a heavenly harmony between the two. The average distance! Simply, life is not a dog-blood TV series or a dog-blood movie! After Cindia wanted to understand her shortcomings, she did not run out crying like a heroine in a TV series or movie, and then completely disappeared from the actor''s sight. After more twists and turns, she was finally reunited. It is hard to read books to enrich yourself, and to ask him for advice on physical skills, and strive to improve yourself! In the end, when Syndia thought it was almost the same, the two married without any surprise! Crott''s birth will come later! When Crott was born, he was still there! The two of them were overjoyed at the newly-born Crot, and then they began to take care of them day and night. First time wetting the bed! First time breastfeeding! First crawl! ... Every first time, Cindia remembered it in her heart, even after so long, she was still able to treasure her. Later, Crotte gradually grew up! First time walking! First time calling mom! Playing with toys for the first time! ... The two were brought up together until Crotte was three years old, and he died unexpectedly! And the only thing he left except the Chamber of Commerce was Crotte. At that time, Syndia vowed that in the future, whether she was the Chamber of Commerce or Crot, she would not be lost! But she lost her words today! The only heir left by him, the crystallization of the love between the two, Crotte, who she worked so hard to train for more than 20 years, died like this! At this moment, her heart was broken to the extreme! After more than ten minutes in a daze, his eyes were red, and Cindia recovered when he was sad. She did not cry, did not yell, but silently fell into contemplation. After a while, she recovered from her contemplative state! At this time, her eyes began to flash with dangerous and crazy light, and at the same time, she also made a decision in her heart. She wanted to show the people in the world, the madness of the widow who lost her solemnity! -------- The picture came once, Bairegang Ruisenbang! At this time, the black behind the skeleton at his location has disappeared, leaving only a lone Gulong sitting in the air. If someone can see the soul, they will definitely find that the current Balegang Ruisengbang is not the appearance of a skeleton, but has become a prototype! Although the current Balegang Ruisengbang looks calm and unreliable, he is actually very tired and embarrassed! Gang''s sigh is more than just a sigh! is still a collection of his whole body power! That is to say, just that sigh made all the energy in him exhausted! En, there is no other way! The current Balegang. Ruisen State is just an Akukas, and it is still new! If only the virtual strength is considered, he now looks like a junior lieutenant general. Although the actual combat power is stronger, his energy has not changed! At this time, it is not so easy for him to destroy a hundred thousand army at once! Therefore, he can only use the energy of his whole body to display death sighs, and this has managed these 100,000 people! Of course, if he uses Piaopiaoguo, it will be easier to solve these 100,000 people, because after using Piaopiaoguo, he has reached the level of generals, which is the strength of the golden lion''s heyday! But, he can''t use it, and it''s not easy to use! There are two reasons for ! First, because of the world government! You must know that the things that Golden Lion and Dr. Indigo committed before are very serious, it can be said that they throw the face of the world government on the ground and stomped a few feet! Therefore, the world government has been searching for him! Although no trace has been found, it has only happened for a few months, so the search by the world government has not weakened, but has increased! If a person with the same ability as Piao Piao Fruit appears at this time, it will definitely attract the attention of the world government and come to the door! When the time comes, the vest of the Deer Spirit Kingdom will be in big trouble! Of course, its okay to use a little bit. Others think its a special ability at best, but it must not be used on a large scale, even if it kills 100,000 people, otherwise it will be discovered! The second thing is the cultivation system! Arthur knew a long time ago that the profession produced by the system cannot practice the system of this world! Like saints and giants, they cannot cultivate the system of this world, nor can they eat devil fruits, because the two will conflict, just like eating two devil fruits! The reason why Balegang Ruisembang can now use the fluttering fruit is completely a coincidence! is because the golden lion has practiced the fruit power into the soul and became a part of the soul, and Bairegang Ruisenbang is a combination of the virtual soul, which can be used! However, this tricky use method is not without sequelae! That is, Balegang Ruisembang must make a choice regarding the cultivation system! If you continue to practice Xuhui, the Piaopiao Fruit ability on his body will slowly be suppressed. Although it will not disappear, but it will continue to weaken. Once he reaches the level of Vastod, Piaopiao Fruit , You can only play the strength of the lieutenant general level! and vice versa! Once he uses Piaopiaoguo with his full strength~www.novelhall.com~, it is equivalent to cultivating Piaopiaoguo, and his virtual ability will be suppressed. But he is not willing, nor does he want to suppress the virtual ability! Because of the virtual potential and evolution speed, it is far beyond the Piaopiao Fruit! And he has to practice hard by himself with the fluttering fruit, but if he uses the virtual ability, he just has to eat and eat! The simplicity of the two is self-evident! So it is normal for him to make this choice! "Hoo---" After a while, Balegang Ruisembang was also happy! But, the matter is not over yet, he wants to kill! You must know that the people who came here are not the full strength of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, but all the strength of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, but it is Sewo Island! Therefore, he has to go to Servo Island to completely solve this chamber of commerce! Originally, Bairegang Ruisembang wanted to fly directly towards Sewo Island. But in the end, he thought for a while, he flew to the reporter ship first, caught Edgar with a bewildered look and the surveillance phone bug together, and then continued to fly towards Sewo Island! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 304： Damn money ability My name is Edgar, and I am a newcomer reporter from South Poster! , a handsome reporter! Just a few days ago, I received an assignment from a newspaper to take pictures of a big battle and host a live broadcast! To be honest, I was stunned! It''s not that there is a problem with taking photos of the war. There is nothing wrong with this. As a reporter in a newspaper, I often take photos of this kind of thing, and then return to the newspaper to post it as news! But hosting a live broadcast has a problem! Live broadcast, I know, isnt it the thing that was created by Dr. Indigo and became popular in the world? But what the **** is hosting a live broadcast? I have not heard of the live broadcast and I want to host it! So, I was a little puzzled, a little confused, but finally decided to go! Because, I can''t resist this **** ability! ! ! Fortunately, hosting a live broadcast is relatively simple. Apart from reading a shameful advertisement, there is nothing else! , there is nothing more! After I finished talking about the advertisement, with a flash of power, the fleet that I thought would definitely win, with a large number of people and a powerful force, was wiped out! I was stunned during the whole process! I didnt even have time to host! Of course, I dont think I need to be in charge anymore. Looking at the 100,000 white bones floating on the sea, I think everyones reaction is definitely the same as mine. They are all frightened and confused! Originally, after this incident was over, I felt that my work for the day was over, so I was going to stop work and go back for a drink to slow down my frightened young mind! Just why, things will become like this... woo woo, help! ! ! -------- From early morning to sunset! Bailegang. Ruisenbang has been flying all day. At this time, Edgar, who was caught in his hands, was messed up in the wind. , it''s really in the wind! At a speed of up to 150 kilometers per hour, Edgar without any protection was blown by the wind, his face pale, his tears flowed, and his hair turned into a distinctive wind blowing type. To ask him how he feels now, he can only say that he feels that his mind is almost in the wind! "Ah----! #@#@#%!" Edgar tried to speak and asked Balegang Ruisenbonsi to stop first and let him rest, but with this opening, the wind blows. Into his mouth, so that he could not speak, After trying several times, Edgar had no choice but to give up! Of course, he doesnt really have nothing to do! If he struggles a bit, I believe Bairegang Ruisenbang will still find out, and give him a chance to say something! You can look at the back of the thousand-meter-high sea below. Edgar is decisive! If it falls, isn''t it dead? So, if you are blown, you will be blown, if your brain is in the wind, you will be in the wind! is better than falling and dying, right? But... anyway! I''m just a reporter! Why has no one told me since I joined the industry that being a reporter is so dangerous! Need to be lifted to slip above the altitude of kilometers, and without any protection, follow the trend with the body for a few hours of head-on collision! woo woo... I cant take it anymore, help! ! ! Edgar can''t help but think back to the two jobs in front of him that day after blowing the wind all day, one was an apprentice chef in a high-end restaurant, and the other was a new reporter at a newspaper! At the time, he felt that the status of a reporter was higher and his salary was higher, so he chose to be a reporter without hesitation! But now he regrets it! Knowing that being a reporter had to go through these things, he must have gone to learn how to cook. Although the salary is low, at least it is safer! will not be caught and blown up in high control, let alone receive this kind of treatment! Thinking so wildly, Edgar''s consciousness, who had been blown by the high-speed wind for several hours, gradually blurred! And this time. Bairegang. Ruisenbang naturally also discovered Edgar''s condition! He is a little helpless! Actually, in order to take care of Edgar, he had already reduced his speed a lot. Otherwise, his speed would have doubled at least several times, and he would have reached Servo Island an hour ago! But not without Edgar! Then no one will broadcast it to him! Although the previous live broadcast is also very exciting, it can also deter outsiders and make them afraid of the idea of ??deer spirit kingdom, but... he believes that if we do, we must do our best and do it thoroughly! If he kills all the people on Sewo Island, the deterrent effect will be better and more thorough! Moreover, he can also collect more souls and enter the Void Night Palace by the way, so that he can evolve! En, he never admits, he is mainly for the latter! But then again! Looking at Edgar who was about to faint in front of him, Bairegang Ruisenbang had no choice but to find a stop and take a rest, let him slow down! just right, there is a reef the size of 100 square feet in front, so Bairegang Ruisembang flew over and stopped! "Papa!" "Hey, stay awake!" Bairegang Ruisenbang looked at Edgar who was confused in front of him, patted him on the cheek, and shouted. Suddenly, Edgar reacted! His vague consciousness gradually cleared up, and a trace of blood began to appear on his pale cheeks. After Edgar woke up, he subconsciously checked the surrounding environment. When he first saw the skeleton in front of him, he was taken aback, but he quickly reacted, "Ah... It''s an adult, where is this?" "This is a reef on the sea. As for where it is...I don''t know, but at our speed, it should be at most one night to Sewo Island!" Bairegon Ruisenbang said in a deep voice. . "Oh!" Edgar nodded, and after a moment he thought about it, he understood why Balegang Ruisembang had stopped here! "You take a break first, and we''ll be on the road overnight!" Balegang Ruisenbang said lightly. "Huh!?" Suddenly, Edgar''s face was embarrassed! You know, he has been blown out just now, and if he blows it down, he will definitely be over! But the question is coming, if he refuses... This is a fierce man who killed a hundred thousand people with a sigh! He really did not dare to say rejection. "Why not?" Balegang Ruisembang''s skull glanced at him, and asked calmly. Edgar was suddenly excited, his face quickly showed a flattering smile, and said, "Okay, no problem!" "That''s good!" Balegang Ruisenbang nodded lightly. During the rest time, Edgar kept frowning! Although he promised to be very refreshing, he also knew that he couldn''t blow it anymore, or he would be finished! He is still young! He has no girlfriend yet! There is no lineage to complete the inheritance of the family! Thinking like this, the expression on his face got heavier and heavier! And at this moment, he felt something creeping in his arms! a flash of inspiration! suddenly got an idea! So, he took out from his arms the squirming phone worm who looked a little languid, and said, "My lord, look at this little guy!" "Yep!?" Hearing this, Balegang Ruisembang turned his eyes around! "My lord, if it''s like just now, this little guy may not be able to take it anymore, he might die by then!" Edgar frowned. "Well, this is a problem!" Balegang Ruisembang nodded looking at the somewhat sluggish phone bug, then changed his voice and pondered for a moment~www.novelhall.com~, "You are here. Wait here, I''ll come as soon as I go!" Speaking, Balegang Ruisenbang left here without looking back. After a while, he grabbed a dead whale-shaped sea king over fifty meters back! "Go in!" Bailigan Ruisenbang opened the mouth of the sea king class and ordered Edgar. "Huh!?" Edgar was a little surprised, but after thinking about it carefully, he understood what Bairegang Ruisenbang meant, so he hurriedly took a phone worm. Into the mouth of the sea king class! At this time, after seeing Edgar walk in, Balegan Ruisembang directly closed the mouth of the sea king, lifted the whole sea king, and then flew towards Sewo Island at the fastest speed. go with! In fact, Edgars thoughts were already seen through by Bairegang Ruisenbang! Besides, Bairegang Ruisenbang knows that if this continues, it really wont work. Of course, its not because of the phone bug, but because of Edgar! Judging from the current situation, it is estimated that Edgar was blown to death by the wind before he reached the Seward Chamber of Commerce, so he finally thought of this way! In this case, not only can the problem of being blown to death be solved, but also the state of full speed can be entered. In an hour or two, they can rush to the Sewo Chamber of Commerce! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 305： Empty city Moon on the sky Servo Island Westport Because this port faces a relatively remote area, its scale is significantly smaller than that of Donggang. Hundreds of ships can be stopped in Donggang, and more than ten ships can be stopped here at most! But even so, there are usually many ships here! There are often small countries in remote areas, small chambers of commerce, small merchants and the like who come to this port to trade with each other or buy various fabrics rich in the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, and go back to sell them! But today is different! "Boom!" A huge sea king over fifty meters long fell directly from the air on this port. Afterwards, Bairegang Ruisembang also landed on this port from the air. However, instead of observing the port for the first time, he stepped forward and slapped Neptune''s mouth. "Uh...ooh!" At the moment when the Neptune''s mouth was opened, Edgar staggered out of it, like an escape, and then knelt directly, resting his hands on the ground, and vomiting. But after vomiting for a long time, I didnt vomit anything, just a little bit of saliva! "Boy, what''s the matter with you?" Bairegang Ruisenbang looked at Edgar with a puzzled expression. Edgar raised his head and pointed at the sea kings mouth, while looking at Bairegang Ruisenbong impeccably, and said, "Smelly---- vomit!" As soon as he said a word, he couldn''t help but bow his head and vomit. "Uh...stink?" Balegang Ruisenbang walked to the sea king''s mouth with some confusion, opened it, sniffed hard, and frowned, "No!" After saying this sentence, he had a sudden stop and instantly understood the reason! He is imaginary! How can you smell something? He can only smell things that contain spirits from Xuye Palace or Seireing Palace! Thinking of this, Balegang Ruisenbang cant help but feel a little embarrassed! "Impossible! The smell in that mouth is so strong and fishy, ??it made me vomit seven or eight times along the way, how could I not smell it? ----Oh!" Edgar raised his head in confusion. , But as soon as he said something, he couldn''t help lowering his head and continued to throw up. "It may be that you are too weak, that''s why you smell it!" Bailigan Ruisenbang forcibly explained. What the **** is this? What a drop, can I still pollute the air if I am weak? Hearing this, Edgar, who had slowed down, opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but looking at the terrifying skull of Bairegang Ruisenbang, he finally swallowed the words! got it! Pollute the air, pollute the air! You are a big brother, you have the final say! I am weak, I have nothing to say! Thinking of this, Edgar gave up his defense and changed the subject, "Hey, why are the ships here gone, and it seems that the entire port is empty?" At this time, Bairegang Ruisenbang began to pay attention to the surrounding environment! They are now at the berth in the harbor. From here, you can see the whole berth scene, and you can also see the city wall of Port City not far away. Normally, no matter how late it is, in this port with good traffic, there will definitely be ships staying here, resting and overnight, but today, it is a bit surprising! There is no half of a ship in the entire port, and no half of a person. Under the moonlight, the two of them and a sea king corpse stood here alone! "Hoo--" A blast of cold wind blew, and a little dust was rolled up! In this empty port and the bright moonlight, this scene made the two of them look a little lonely! Bairegang Ruisenbang frowned involuntarily, after thinking about it, he said to Edgar, "Wait here for a while now, I''ll take a look!" "Yes, my lord!" Edgar couldn''t say anything but nodded helplessly! After that, Bairegang Ruisenbang soared into the sky and flew into the port city. After a while, he came back with a calm face! is gone! People are gone! Bailegang. Ruisenbang searched the port, only to find that the whole port was empty except for a few old people! Judging from the messy scene in the harbor house, people in the harbor are walking in a hurry! Originally Balkan Ruisenbang was a little puzzled! But when he carefully interrogated the remaining old people in the port, he realized that they had run away! The reason... it''s him! The video call worms that were broadcast live before are all placed in the major ports of the South China Sea, and Sewo Island is naturally placed here, and it is placed in Donggang! So after Balkan Ruisembang killed a hundred thousand people with a sigh of death, he picked up Edgar again, and the news that he was heading towards Sewo Island spread throughout the island in the first place! Therefore, the people in Westport also got the news! After that, in a short day, the people in Westport facing the direction of Bairegang Ruisenbang, all who could run ran away, only some old people who could not escape were left alone. This empty city! "My lord, how''s it going?" Edgar couldn''t help asking when seeing Balegan Ruisenbong coming back. Bairegang Ruisembang did not answer, but just grabbed him directly and flew towards the island! Since there is no one in this port, go directly to Baimiancheng where the headquarters of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce is located! Thinking like this, in less than ten minutes, Bairegang Ruisenbang came to Baimian City! Standing at the gate of the city, looking at the vast white cotton city, suddenly, Bairegang Ruisenbang''s complexion turned bad! He has realized that the situation in Baimian City is probably the same as in Westport! However, he is still a little unwilling! So I searched in the city~www.novelhall.com~ I didn''t let it go! As a result, it is still like that! From the east of the city, to the west, from the south to the north, and then to the headquarters of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce in the middle of the city, except for some elderly people with inconvenient legs, there was nothing else, and even the supplies were cleaned up! It can be said that the whole city has no root hairs! And Bailegang Ruisenbang also learned from the old population that the president of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, Syndia had already ran away with the money from the Chamber of Commerce when he flew over here. I don''t know where I went! also ran away? My food ran away? After receiving this news, Balegang Ruisenbang''s inner anger surged. After he placed Edgar outside the city, he stood directly outside the city gate, and then faced the city! "Death sigh!" "Ugh----" In a long sigh that resounded through the world, the black like a tide rushed directly toward the Baimian City! After a short while, the entire Baimian City is left with a piece of broken eaves, like an ancient relic, without a trace of a complete building! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 306： Soaked Early morning, the sun is shining! The weather is very hearty! At this time, the school grounds of the Kings Palace of Saint Martin "Stop!" "Don''t run!" "I want to catch you!" "Leiqiu---" ... On the school field, three little guys were chasing happily behind, while a Leiqiu ran in front of Saya with despair. "Look at me sliding the shovel!!!" Gilgamesh accelerated, then leaned back and lay on the ground, shoveling directly at the feet of Thunder Qiu ahead. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu didn''t turn his head, but he looked like he had eyes behind him. He turned and jumped, and directly avoided the shovel! "Take me a punch!" Altoria looked at the timing, bent her feet slightly, and struck hard, directly towards Leiqiu who jumped into the air. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu abruptly slammed the brakes in the air, and then a heavy fall, before Altria hit him, fell from mid-air to the ground ahead of time! At this moment, Perona''s eyes lit up and she waved her hand. "Negative ghost!" A white transparent spirit body was released from her body and flew directly towards Leiqiu. "Leiqiu---" Leiqiu, who had just fallen down, staggered and slumped on the ground, only then could he escape this. But, its not over yet! The negative ghost turned around and turned back again! Seeing this, Leiqiu was a violent spirit, and quickly used his skills! "The lightning flashed!" A bolt of lightning flashed across the school grounds, Leiqiu directly avoided the ghost, left the place, and appeared in the other corner of the school grounds. "Lei Qiu! Lei Qiu!" "Hoo---" Leiqiu turned to look at the three bear kids in the school, patted his chest with lingering fear, and let out a long breath! But before he could rest, the three energetic bear kids rushed towards him again. no way! Playing with the three bear kids for more than an hour, they were only allowed to use sight and light and flashes of light, not even allowed to fly. Leiqiu, who was already a little tired, could only look at the sidelines with a look for help. Arthur. Arthur looked at the pitiful Leiqiu, smiled, and said to Leiqiu''s body on the side, "Change people!" "Leiqiu---" "Leiqiu---" Suddenly, two Leiqiu shouted at the same time. is just always cheerful, the other is just frowning! But in the end, the two Leiqiu changed! After being chased for more than an hour, Leiqiu''s clone came to Arthur from the school field with a cheerful expression. He directly picked up a glass of juice on the table without being polite, and drank it beautifully, while Leiqiu itself was bitter. Frustrated and went on the field! "Stop!" "Don''t run!" "Look at my negative ghost!" ... Soon, the three bear kids continued to play with Leiqiu happily, and didn''t care whether the Leiqiu in front of him was replaced, whether it was the original one! Seeing this, Arthur, lying on the wooden beach chair, smiled and shook his head, and then took a bunch of grapes from the table beside him, eating and reading a book! He is usually very busy. Today, he rarely spared a little free time, so he came out to bring the children and deepen his relationship with the two children. Perona, who is only five years old this year, is because she usually spends time with two children. The guy had a good time, so he came out to play together! At the same time, Arthur also brought Leiqiu out by the way, let him be a toy for the three bear children, and also trained him by the way! "Blubru!" Just then, the phone worm next to Arthur rang! got it! The free time is gone again! Hearing this sound, Arthur couldn''t help rubbing his temples, thinking a little annoyed, but business matters, so he put down the book honestly and answered the phone! "Hey!" "Well, I see, I will think about it, I will reply to you later!" After speaking, Arthur hung up the phone and fell into thought. The call he just received was from Berne! He passed the news of Bairegang Ruisenbang to Arthur. The people from the Sewo Chamber of Commerce ran away, and I dont know where they went, but because the soul of Bairegang Ruisenbang flew away, all the cities and ports on the island were angrily corrupted! What do you say about this news... In Arthur''s expectation, unexpected! Unexpectedly, it was because Arthur knew that as long as Bairegang Ruisenbong showed strong strength, the people from the Sewo Chamber of Commerce would definitely run away. Unexpectedly, it was because he did not expect that they would all run away! "It seems that Bairegang Ruisembang has shown a bit too much. It is obviously beyond the tolerance of normal people to kill the 100,000 army with a sigh, and that''s why this situation occurred!" Arthur had a headache. Knowing that he had told Balegang Ruisembang not to go too far, just kill them one by one. Although this is slow in efficiency, there is a possibility of being run away, but it obviously wont be done this way. When so many people are scared away, more will be killed by that time! Of course, Arthur doesnt care if there are too many kills. The only one who cares about these is Bairegang Ruisenbang, because this is about his advancement! What Arthur cares about is that the president of the Sevor Chamber of Commerce has gone! This is very troublesome! He can see from the information in the German report that although Cindia is a woman, she is also a woman with strong strength, determination and deep intentions! In the case of her husband''s early death and the loss of her only son she had raised for many years, Arthur could imagine that once such a woman retaliated, it would definitely be a big trouble! Moreover, the targets of her revenge are the Deer Spirit Kingdom and Bairegang Ruisen State! Among them, Arthur Balegang Ruisembang Arthur is not worried. He has the ability to flutter fruit, no matter what he encounters, he can''t beat him, he can still run away, and as possessing steel skin and speeding regeneration, his vitality is extremely tenacious. Its not easy for normal people to kill him! Even if he only uses virtual abilities, he needs several people of the same level to kill him! But the Deer Spirit Kingdom is different! After all, the Deer Spirit Kingdom is there and cannot escape. Once Syndia wants revenge, there are more ways to do it! For example, the simplest and rude method of revenge is to pretend to be a merchant ship going to trade, and then put a slow explosive on the ship to have a suicide attack. As long as there are a few more visits, the business in the port of Bena Island will be Plummeted! And, in this case, there is no way to prevent it! Bena Islands port is for business, so you cant help but let people come or search every ship, right? After thinking for a long time, Arthur picked up the phone and dialed out again. "Blubru!" "Hey!" "It''s me!" Arthur said. "Your Majesty!" Bowen said respectfully! "Yeah!" After Arthur agreed, he said, "You let Bairegang Ruisenbang stay at your place to prevent Sindia from revenge. At the same time, I will send people to search for information about Sindia. , Find him as soon as possible, and get rid of her!" "Yes!" Byrne nodded, changed his voice, and asked, "You, Your Majesty, what about Seward Island? That island is a good place, and if it can be occupied, it would be good!" "Hmm..." Arthur was a little moved, but he groaned for a moment, then shook his head, and refused, "Forget it, it''s too far, and now the kingdom''s strength is a little insufficient, not enough to garrison so many places!" There are two armies and a naval fleet in the entire Saint Martin Kingdom now, with more than 40,000 people! But that''s it, the troops are still a bit insufficient! Among them, there are two army divisions and a total of six divisions. Except for the Bourne division stationed on Pena Island, the other army units are also stationed on the large islands. The army has no extra troops! The navy has a fleet and three divisions, one of which is led by the chief of staff of the navy, Aldi, has been fighting on the sky island, but the progress is quite slow! Of course, its not that Eldi cant even deal with the empty island, but that he is too good, and the speed of occupation is too fast, resulting in insufficient troops and unable to garrison the extra island, which slows down the speed! As for the fleets of the other two divisions of the Navy, they have been patrolling the waters of the Kingdom of Saint Martin~www.novelhall.com~ escorting the waters of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Because of the large territory of St. Martin, it has caused a large sea area. Now the rotation patrol of the six divisions is just enough! So, counting this way, the entire Saint Martin has no extra troops! "Yes!" Byrne nodded, expressing his understanding! He is also a soldier, so he naturally knows how short the kingdom''s troops are! "By the way, your Majesty, on the Bena Island side, the administrative staff and the security team hope you can dispatch someone!" Byrne suddenly thought of something and said directly! Now Pena Island, because there are no administrative staff and security team, so the entire island is in the semi-military management period, and almost all things are handled by Bourne alone! "Okay, I ask Connie and Ganfore to seize the time to choose someone to go over, and try to get it done within a month, and then you can concentrate on staying there!" Arthur agreed without hesitation! "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Bowen said respectfully. Then, Arthur asked some more about government affairs before hanging up the phone! However, he did not immediately go to deal with Bena Island, instead, he concentrated on playing with a few little guys all morning, and then dealt with these things in the afternoon! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 307： Invitation card St. Martins Palace Study Auction Invitation! ? Arthur was holding a gilt invitation letter in his hand, looked at Bruce in surprise, and asked, "Your dignified Secretary of the Army, who is still receiving money and sending the invitation letter for others?" "Your Majesty...how can I collect money?" Bruce lowered his head, kneading the corners of his clothes, and said as if he was wronged. Arthur directly ignored his pretentious gesture, playing with a taste, "confiscate the money, why do you, the Secretary of the Army, send me an invitation letter for the auction? Shouldn''t it be documents or materials?" "Yohouhou, because I can''t refuse the request for love!" Bruce replied with a smiley face. What the hell? Arthur''s face sank, and he shouted, "Speaking!" Bruce''s face changed, and he honestly said, "It''s my beloved little apprentice Xindoli, please!" "Oh!?" Arthur raised the invitation letter in his hand with a little surprise, and asked, "Then this is the invitation letter from the Victoria Chamber of Commerce?" "Yoo, yes, yes!" Bruce, who had been serious for less than a second, immediately revealed the prototype again, nodded, and replied with a smile, "Sure enough to be my most beloved Majesty, I guessed right! This is the invitation letter from the Victoria Chamber of Commerce!" Looking at his rude appearance, Arthur didn''t care, but asked questioningly, "Why did the Victoria Chamber of Commerce invite me to an auction held by a business association that sells perfumes and fabrics and sells various women''s products?" If this invitation letter was given to Ishihara Rimi, Arthur could still understand it, and it would be a bit unreasonable to give him a big man! "I don''t know either!" Bruce spread his hands and said bluntly. "Then you can give it to me!" Arthur said angrily. "Yohouhouhou, because that was given to me by my beloved little apprentice!" Bruston paused, and suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He patted his head and said, "By the way, I remember it!" "When my little disciple gave it to me, she said, her sister said, please go there by all means, there is something called a...er...multiple, I want to see your majesty, and talk to your majesty. !" Many frames! ? Who is this? Arthur showed a confused look, thinking for a long time, but never remembered who this person was! at this time. a flash of inspiration! What a multitude! should be Dorag, right? It''s related to the Victoria Chamber of Commerce, and you want to chat with yourself. He should be the only one? Thinking so, Arthur asked directly, "It''s Dorag!" Bruce touched his chin and thought for a while, clapped his hands, and smiled, "Yo roar, yes, it is Dorag! As expected of your majesty, even I know where I deliberately made a mistake!" Deliberately wrong! ? Arthur twitched the corner of his mouth involuntarily. You didnt remember it at all, right? also said that he is your beloved little apprentice! If you really are your beloved little apprentice, how can you not remember? "Hehe!" After Arthur chuckled lightly, he stared at Bruce with a look that I had already seen through you! Feeling the look, Bruce touched his nose, and said in a whisper, "Okay! I didn''t remember it!" As expected! "Forget it, I won''t care about you this time!" After Arthur said helplessly, he changed his voice and ordered, "You go back and inform your little apprentice, I will definitely be back!" "Yes!" Bruce said with a smile. "Okay, do you have anything else?" Arthur put the invitation letter aside and asked. "Well...it seems to be gone!" Bruce groaned for a moment. "Go away then!" Arthur waved his hand and said angrily. He has a headache now seeing this unreliable Bruce! Fortunately, although Bruce usually looks unreliable, but it is just normal. He has always been very reliable in the army and war, otherwise Arthur will have a headache! "Yohouhouhou, then, your majesty, I will leave first!" With a smile, Bruce gave a noble salute, and then slowly retreated. "Haha!" Seeing his leaving back, after Arthur shook his head helplessly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, his fingers tapped on the desk with each other, and murmured, "A month later...Monkey. D. Dorag..." ------ West Sea Victoria Chamber of Commerce headquarters. Compared to other chambers of commerce, this headquarters is indeed a bit peculiar! It is not on an island, or in the territory of any kingdom, but on a ship! a round, three-story high, decorated with pink, on board a ship with an area of ??three square kilometers! At this time, in a room on the ship! One wears a dark green coat and has a red square tattoo on his left cheek. The short black hair combed behind, the man with a fierce expression, without eyebrows, and the president of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce, Aidusi, were in the room! "The leader, I have found the target!" Aidusi stood in front of the man and reported respectfully. "Are you sure?" Monkey D. Long (ie Monkey D. Dorag) sat on the chair and said in a deep voice. "Confirmed! My sister saw it when she entered Saint Martin''s palace last time!" Aidus nodded and said sternly. "Well, that''s good!" Monkey D. Long said lightly. "The leader, shall we..." Aidusi asked hesitantly, but before she could speak, she was interrupted by Monkey D. Long! Monki D. Long shook his head and said, "No, don''t do anything! Now our business has just started and we cannot fully guarantee her safety, so let her go on like this now! At least in terms of safety, Better than following us!" At this point, Monkey D. Long hesitated, "Moreover, she is not necessarily willing to follow us, or even to see us!" "Because she doesnt have to worry about anything there, she has no problems with food, clothing, shelter, and transportation. They are all top-notch, and her safety is guaranteed. She is in a more comfortable environment. In this case, if we contact her rashly, it may even Cause her resistance!" "I understand!" Aidusi nodded clearly, and then changed her voice, wondering, "Since the leader doesn''t want to contact her rashly, why does the leader see His Majesty Arthur this time?" When talking about Arthur, the look on Monkey D. Dragon''s face immediately changed and became very serious! "This Arthur..." Monkey D. Long muttered for a moment, "Very mysterious!" "Mystery?" Ai Duosi was a little surprised! She had been in contact with Arthur several times before, but she did not feel any mystery! "Some things you don''t know!" Monkey D. Long shook his head. He didn''t tell Aidoss about Arthur and the bear in the World Council! "I can only tell you ~www.novelhall.com~ He seems to be aware of what we are going to do, and he also guessed your identity. Be careful when you come in contact with him in the future!" Monkey D. Long wrinkled Frowned. "Hmm!?" After hearing this, the expression on Aidusi''s face also became serious. Guessed the identity! ? This makes Aidoss very surprised! You must know that their organization is not the organization that is regarded as the greatest threat by the world government twenty years later. Now they are just a small organization that is unknown and no one knows about it! And her several contacts with Arthur did not mention this issue. How did Arthur guess it without knowing anything? Thinking so, she couldn''t help asking, "How did he guess it?" "This is what I want to know, but I really don''t know it yet!" Monkey D. Long shook his head and said, "However, when the time comes, after contacting him, you should be able to know!" "Well!" Ai Duosi nodded, first hiding this question in her heart. Then the two tacitly jumped off the topic, and instead discussed the organization. After about a long time, Monkey D. Long left here quietly! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 308： 0 year dragon The Study Room of King St. Martins Palace "Found it?" Arthur took the phone worm and asked in surprise. Since receiving the invitation letter for more than ten days, he has been relatively leisurely. Originally, he thought he would receive the news of Sindia''s revenge first, or wait until the auction was held. Unexpectedly, he would receive a call from Chris who had left Xihai before! However, this call is actually expected, but he didn''t expect it to come so early! Of course, from the side, this also shows that Chris is very attentive to what he ordered, so he did it so fast! "But..." Chris hesitated on the other end of the phone. "But what?" Arthur''s heart chuckles, with a bad feeling! ------------------- Tokai Gunkanjima Gunkanjima is called Gunkanjima not because there are naval garrisons or naval warships on it, but because the entire island is shaped like a warship, it is called Gunkanjima! There are a lot of residents on this island, and for countless years, they have lived peacefully and happily on this island, and have been guarding their totem, the Millennium Dragon! Speaking of the Millennium Dragon, we have to talk about the origin of the Millennium Dragon! Thousand-year dragons are gregarious migratory creatures. They are called Thousand-Year Dragons not because they can live for thousands of years, but because they return to the Lost Lands every thousand years, that is, the east side of Gunkan Island is under the sea floor. part! is called the Lost Land because this part is only revealed every thousand years, and it is not found in normal times, so it is called the Lost Land! The Lost Land is also the Dragon Tomb of the Millennium Dragon! Before death, every thousand-year dragon will come here, enter the lost land and die! At the same time, this is also the birthplace of the Millennium Dragon! Every thousand years, thousand-year dragons will gather in the lost land to give birth to thousand-year dragon eggs! Then, the dragon egg of the Millennium Dragon will be soaked in this sea water for thousands of years, and after a thousand years, the dragon egg will be born in this world, the creature that people most expect to encounter, the Millennium Dragon! Why do you expect the most... Because the legend says that the bones of a thousand-year-old dragon can cultivate the elixir of life, so people expect it so! However, the Millennium Dragon is not so easy to find, nor is it so easy to get their bones! The strength of the Millennium Dragon itself is not weak, and the creatures that live in groups are very united and can fly. They fly in the high altitude in normal times. It is difficult to encounter! So, ordinary people can''t beat them when they meet! I met with a bit of strength but couldn''t catch them, after all, they could fly! The strength is very strong, but it may not be encountered! Therefore, the bones of millennium dragons on the market have always been a scarce item. It is often difficult to see their traces for decades. Even if they are seen, they will be quickly bought at a very high price! Last time, because Arthur saw a keel sold at a sky-high price at the auction, he started to dig the keel on the spot! After , he passed this order to Kerry, who changed his name and changed his surname because of a reward, and came to Donghai Development...Uh... now its not called Chris, now he is called Chen Ge! That''s right, that''s Brother Chen! And his Chris family has also been changed to the Axe Gang! These are all taken because of Arthur''s evil taste! Of course, Kerry...er... Brother Chen, he doesn''t have any comments. Anyway, this pseudonym was changed to avoid rewards, he doesn''t care much! After receiving Arthur''s order, Chen Chen couldn''t wait to move their station in the East China Sea directly to Gunkanjima! Why are you so impatient... Because of the money! When Chris was in Xihai, he was in the arms business. Every time he made a business, he would pay hundreds of millions of dollars at random. Even if he turned over most of it to Arthur, he could get a lot, and he could get it every month. Take a few hundred million! But now when he comes to Donghai, his income has plummeted! from the original hundreds of millions to several millions, even the manpower is not very affordable! There is no way. In the East China Sea, he can only collect protection fees. He can''t do anything else, even his old business, arms trading! Of course, it''s not that he can''t get the arms, but can''t sell it! There is no reason why the East China Sea is called the weakest sea. Compared with the West China Sea, it is too peaceful here! There is a pirate group, but the reward is only ten to twenty million, and none of the thirty million! and the strength is not very good! Its not that Chen brother blows it himself, even if all the leaders of the pirate group in the East China Sea come together, he can hit them on the ground! With this kind of strength, don''t expect how many arms they can buy! Chen brother also inquired that when the pirates in the East China Sea usually buy arms, they buy them for millions and millions, and those with more than ten million are huge business! As for the kingdom... He has also inquired that although there are several kingdoms fighting in the East China Sea, the scale is very small, only a few hundred or a few thousand people. In this case, the arms produced by their own kingdom are enough, so why find someone. Buy it? So, I want to do arms business in the East China Sea, yes! But, the money he earns every month may not be as good as his protection fee! Therefore, as soon as he received the news from Arthur, he couldn''t wait to bring all the people in the help to Gunkanjima! And their arrival was naturally resisted by the residents of Gunkanjima! But, who is Chen Ge? I used to be an armament man and a Mafia. Even if he is now down, he is the boss of the Axe Gang anyway! Therefore, even if the residents resisted, he still forcibly boarded the island, and found a place on the east side of his own volition, built a station, and at the same time sent a hand who is good at water to find the lost place! Of course, the resistance of the residents still caused him some trouble! At least the supplies are a lot of trouble! You must know that there are no prosperous islands around Gunkanjima, only Gunkanjima, so if you want to live here for a long time and supplement supplies, you have to deal with the people of Gunkanjima! Fortunately, the resistance of the residents did not last long! Because, after a thousand years, the residents here do not know that the east is the final destination of their guardian totem, the lost place! So after living together for two or three months, they found that apart from repairing the resident, Brother Chen did not harm them, and often purchased a lot of materials from them, so their resistance to them gradually decreased. Up! During this period, the lost place was long ago found by Chen! To be honest, its not hard to find! Because it is big! The entire east side of Gunkanjima is a lost place, so its easy to find! But the hard thing is! How to transport the body of the Millennium Dragon! Because thousands of years have passed, the thousand-year-old dragon corpse in the Lost Lands has long been turned into coral stones and connected to the sea! The waters of the Lost Lands are usually deep. Even for those who can dive, it takes a few minutes to swim to the bottom of the sea. In this case, it is even more difficult to bring the entire coral stone to the night! During , Brother Chen also thought of a lot of ways! For example, tie the corpse with a rope, pull it up with a boat, or pull the rope to the shore. They pull the rope together and pull it up, but because the Millennium Dragon is too strong, they all failed! In the end, Chen can only use stupid methods! That is to let the subordinates, bit by bit, break the feet of the millennium dragon corpse, and then pull it up again! And this knock took three months! no way! He is very water-based, and only one can hold his breath for a few minutes underwater! So I can only let him knock slowly! Fortunately, after three months, the foot of the corpse of the Millennium Dragon was still knocked off and pulled up! But when he knocked the corpse open, he was dumbfounded! ------- "However, the bones in the corpse are petrified!" Chen Ge replied. When he said that, Arthur immediately remembered, the Millennium Dragon seems to have returned there once in a thousand years, right? The last time I went back was more than 900 years ago, which is longer than the history of the world government. In this case, bone petrochemical is normal! Suddenly, Arthur was a little upset! He seems to have seen hundreds of billions of money fly away~www.novelhall.com~ However, he soon thought of something new! The keel of the Millennium Dragon is gone! But there are still dragon eggs! He remembered that there was a scene in the animation. After the death of Lord Long, a dragon egg in front of him hatched out! Thinking about this, Arthur became excited instantly. Maybe, he can still live a thousand years of dragon breeding! Moreover, if scientists in the Kingdom thoroughly understand the biotechnology of the Kingdom of Tike, it shouldnt be a problem to clone some thousand-year dragons? When the time comes, he will sell not only the keel, but also the dragon! Dragon bones are so expensive, he can''t sell him 10 billion for a living thousand-year-old dragon? "Let your hand go down and look for it. The round egg-like stone under the Lost Lands is the dragon egg of a thousand-year-old dragon. Call me when you find it, and I will send someone to get it immediately!" Arthur was excited. Ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Chen Ge said respectfully. After Arthur hung up the phone, he narrowed his eyes and sat on the chair, with a smile on his face, and murmured, "It seems good to raise a few thousand-year-old dragons!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 309： Dragon people go to sea Great Channel Navy Headquarters Marshal''s Office At this time, the admiral was sitting behind his desk empty and had a headache! As for the reason... There are Tianlongren going to sea! And it''s a long voyage! En, there seems to be no problem. If it is normal, it is true! But now, the problem is big! No matter what Tianlong people do, they will consume a lot of manpower and material resources, even if they go to sea, it is the same! No matter which time, it needs the **** of CP9 and the Navy, and this time is no exception! But guards, naturally they need people! Can the dragon be! How can a normal person be qualified to go to guard? So, at least the rear admiral or even the lieutenant admiral must be sent! If it is normal, at most one or two rear admirals or lieutenants can do it! But this year is not an ordinary time! This year, because of Shiji and Dr. Indigo, five kings died, and at the same time, people saw the huge benefits of kidnapping the king! Therefore, after the end of the World Conference, there have been repeated attacks and kidnappings of the kings of the participating countries, whether on the way back to the country or after the return! Although most of them have failed, it also shows people''s madness! If there is news that the Dragonites are going to sea and have a long voyage at this time, Sora can not guarantee that those crazy people will dare to go crazy and kidnap the Dragonites directly! After all, everyone knows the status of the Tianlongren. If the kidnapping is successful, the income will definitely be hundreds of times higher than the kidnapping of an ordinary franchise king! Of course, its even more dangerous! However, in this world, there are all kinds of people, and there is no shortage of desperadoes. Besides, in this world, besides the navy, there is no shortage of powerful or resourceful, but not famous people! Just like the news received in the air a few days ago, there was a person in the South China Sea who killed 100,000 people with a sigh! Before this, Sora had no impression at all, like a strong man who popped up overnight, although the navy did not want to offend such an unknown strong man because he was not a member of the franchise or the navy, so there was no reward! But from the point of view of nothing, if this kind of person wants to offer a reward, at least 500 million will go up, and the normal lieutenant may not necessarily beat him. If this kind of person comes to kidnap, the normal will definitely be unable to stop it! Although you may not encounter this kind of person, you can''t be too careful of the Tianlong people! Therefore, if the Tianlongren go out to sea this year, be careful, one or two rear admirals or lieutenants are absolutely impossible! But here comes the problem! How many people are going to send? If there are many people, it will definitely not work! You must know that because of Roger, the pirates have been on the rise in recent years, which has caused the navy''s military strength to be very tense. Almost most of the major generals have been sent out! Therefore, if it needs more, the Navy can''t get it now! But if you want less, if something happens to the Tianlongren, then the trouble will be big! Moreover, it is not an ordinary thing for Tianlong people to go to sea. It requires a lot of troublesome procedures, including preliminary investigation, route inspection, protection along the way, etc. Generally speaking, it takes several months to complete! This time, the Tianlongrens going to sea is not a hasty decision. It has been decided for a long time. After the end of the World Conference, the Tianlongren began to follow the procedures and prepared to go to sea! After , after multiple procedures and formalities, it took several months, and finally this Tianlong talent was able to go to sea, but there was no room to refuse! After thinking for a long time, Sora never came up with a good way! In the end, he could only call all the people above the rank of lieutenant admiral in the naval headquarters first. Soon, Admiral Sengoku, Vice Admiral Karp, and several lieutenants entered the office! "Marshal, what''s going on this time?" Senguo asked, sitting in his chair. Kong took a deep breath and slowly said, "It''s a matter of the Tianlong people!" As soon as they heard these three words, everyone present couldn''t help but turn their eyes to the sky! "Dragon people!?" Warring States frowned. "Well, yes, Tianlongren!" After a short pause, he said in a deep voice, "There is a Tianlongren going to sea, and we are required to escort!" The Warring States period thought for a while, combined with the news he had received, and said, "Marshal, is it because of Shiji''s affairs, so you feel that the normal military strength to protect the Tianlong people is not enough, and we need to increase the protection manpower, but now our military strength is not very good. Sufficient, so come to us to find a way?" what! ? Sora looked at the Warring States in amazement, then nodded in relief, "Yes!" The Warring States Period is indeed a good heir! A little bit of sporadic information, so many things can be calculated! "Well, let''s do it! Let''s first select the escorts of the normal Tianlongren when they set sail, and then discuss the increased manpower, how about?" The Warring States period pondered for a moment and asked. "Well, that''s okay!" Sora nodded after thinking for a moment. He felt that this is also a good way. As long as the normal Tianlong people are selected for escort, this time the problem will be basically solved halfway, and there will be more manpower! "This time, it is a female Tianlongren who is seventeen or eighteen years old, and her personality is not bad. Who do you think will be better?" Then, Sora turned his inquiring eyes to the Warring States! There is no way, in the office, the only one who can solve his problems is basically the Warring States Period! As for Karp... "Hoo---" At this time, Karp has already snored, and his mouth is still closed. It seems that he dreamed that it was delicious in his dream! Seeing this, Kong almost slapped it over! But in the end, he endured it! Although this product is usually unreliable, it is still very reliable and powerful at critical times, especially when there is a big war, and he is also one of the few generals in the navy now! "Good character!?" The Warring States Period doubted. He didn''t know whether Sora was talking about a good personality among the Denonites or good for ordinary people! There is a huge difference between the two! "It''s really good!" Kong emphasized. "En!" Warring States nodded clearly. Since Sora emphasized so much, it means that the personality of this Denon is really good~www.novelhall.com~ In this case, it is much easier to handle the selection of candidates! After thinking about it for a moment, the Warring States Period said in a deep voice, "Then Gion!" "Gion!?" After murmured a few words, Sora nodded, and said, "Gion is good. It happens that Denon is also a female. If you send Gion, you can get in touch with the other party!" "Then we will send more manpower, do you have any good suggestions?" Sora continued to ask the Warring States. The Warring States period hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head and said, "Not yet!" Actually, he still has them. For example, the sleeping Karp next to him, as long as he agrees, then he will be enough for the additional manpower this time! However, the Warring States period understands Karp''s character, and also knows how much he hates those Denonians! No matter how good this Draco character is, if Kapu is asked to protect him, he absolutely refuses! As a naval hero and one of the few generals in the navy, as long as he refused, the navy could not embarrass him. Therefore, the Warring States finally did not say this way! "Ugh---" Kong sighed, rubbed his temples with some headaches, and said, "Forget it, this time, the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea where the Tianlongren are going. Go down, and let the people of Saint Martin''s Kingdom do a favor and send someone out to protect you!" At this moment, Karp, who was asleep, suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Kong, gritted his teeth, and said angrily, "Marshal, you are talking about the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea!?" Chapter 310： Revolutionary army set sail Now Arthur has a headache! Why are everything crowded together! There is no news from Syndia in the South China Sea. The auction of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce here is the time to meet the dragon. It''s almost time, but now the dragon people are coming again! Of course, the last thing was not sudden, it was booked a long time ago, and it was also suggested by Arthur! At the end of the World Conference, when Elulita was reluctant to leave Arthur, Arthur suggested that she could come to him. At that time Elulita said she would come, but Arthur did not expect to come now! He originally thought, "Dragon people, of course, just leave!" So, when he returns to the Kingdom of St. Martin, Elulita should be here! But after he inquired carefully, he discovered that the trip of the Tianlong people is not that simple! Maybe it''s because the Tianlongren themselves know that their identity is dangerous. Among the Tianlongren, if you want to travel, you must apply first, apply to the Tianlongren council within the Tianlongren, and there are different application times according to the length of the distance! A few months long, short ones like the Chambord Islands, basically an hour or two! Undoubtedly, the Kingdom of Saint Martin is long, so if you count it this way, it''s normal! Moreover, the best time to come to St. Maarten is in the sea month. Only the sea moon can you freely enter and leave the island! Therefore, this time is also just right. Given the distance between Mary Joa and the Kingdom of St. Martin, when Alulita arrives, it is also the time when the sea moon opens. Thinking like this, Arthur rubbed his temples, frowned, and murmured, "Forget it, the things to do after the first fling!" "Among the three things, Syndia''s affairs are uncertain, and I don''t know when they will come, so be prepared at all times. The dragon''s affairs should be the fastest. It will be over ten days later, and the latest is Elulita. of!" "So what I have to do next is to prepare for the meeting with the dragon first, and then deal with the welcoming of Elulita, and always prepare for Syndia!" With such a stroke, Arthur''s mind slowly became sober. After thinking about it for a long time, he took a deep breath and whispered, "Then let''s go to meet the dragon first!" Time flows like water, and soon came the time when the Victoria Chamber of Commerce auction began. On this day, the weather is a little gloomy. Early in the morning, Arthur took his family to the auction! , family! Arthur originally planned to go on his own, but after Ishihara Rimi accidentally discovered the invitation, he was immediately attracted by the various auction items written on the back of the invitation letter from the Victoria Chamber of Commerce and strongly urged to follow. In desperation, Arthur can only take her! After that, Orphee, Smoky, Diane, and Lucia also wanted to go for the same reason. After that, the two little guys also wanted to watch the show. Simply, except for Robin and LeBlanc, who had been eating and drinking in the palace, they were unable to go out because of the issue of rewards. Arthur simply took away everyone else in the palace, even the two Thunder Was taken! Anyway, the auction held by the Victoria Chamber of Commerce is not far away, in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Saint Martin Shipyard "Your Majesty, there was news from the navy of our kingdom just now that the headquarters of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce, the Queen Perfume, has entered the territory of our kingdom and stopped at the predetermined location!" Devon reported respectfully. The sea area of ??the Kingdom of Saint Martin has always been called the safest sea area in the West Sea, so this time the people of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce chose this place as the place for the auction! "That''s good!" After Arthur nodded, he turned around and pulled up Ishihara Rimi''s little hand behind him, and said gently, "Then let''s go!" "En!" After Ishihara Rimi nodded sweetly, he pulled up Altria, and Altria pulled up her younger brother, Gilgamesh. In this way, the family joined hands and boarded the Broken Sky. Then, Smoky, Ofi, Diane, Lucia, Perona, and two Raichus followed! After are the six golden saints who were responsible for taking money and serving as bodyguards, headed by Shion, who stayed behind during the World Conference, and finally hundreds of waiters and maids accompanying them. Soon, everyone boarded the Skybreaker. "Boom" Accompanied by the roar of the engine, the skybreaker leaped out of the shipyard like an arrow from the string, along the waterway, through the harbor town, forcibly through the chaotic ocean current, and rushed into the sea. West Sea, the sea center of the Kingdom of Saint Martin Victoria Chamber of Commerce Headquarters, Queen of Perfume "Da da da!" On the deck, the employees of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce in uniform uniforms hurried past, sitting down and making final preparations before the auction began. At this time, in the Captain''s room, Aidos was sitting behind the desk, and there were several subordinates in front of her reporting the matter. "President, Duke Logan of the Kingdom of Tiffany said something is going on, he can''t come!" "The president of the Whale Chamber of Commerce is already on the way and is expected to arrive in one hour!" "The president of the Shiratori Chamber of Commerce and his wife are expected to arrive in two hours!" "Baron Kyle is already on the way, and it is expected to arrive in a young age!" "The banquet hall is set up. Before the auction begins, guests can go there for dinner or rest!" "The auction venue is also ready, and the positions of the nobles of various countries, the presidents of major chambers of commerce, and some rich people have been arranged!" " In addition to the various perfumes, jewellery, jewellery, dresses, etc. that our Chamber of Commerce produces, there are also various treasures that the president you brought some time ago. "The time now is nine o''clock in the morning, and the auction starts from five o''clock in the afternoon to ten o''clock in the evening, for a total of five hours. After the auction is over, we will arrange the guests to rest in each room on the ship!" Your subordinates, you report to Aidos every word. And Aidusi is holding a pen to orderly record the things reported by her men! After a while, when the subordinates finished the report, Aidos opened his mouth and smiled, "Well, what I have done so far is pretty good!" Then, Aidos changed her voice and said seriously, "But I hope you can do better! This is after all the first auction held by our Chamber of Commerce. If possible, I hope to make our reputation soon~www.novelhall.com~ Later, we can make this This kind of auction is the norm, and it is held once a year." "Yes, the president!" The subordinates said in unison. "Okay, go down and check what needs to be done again!" Ai Duos waved her hand and said. "Yes!" The subordinates nodded together, turned and left the room in an orderly manner. At the same time, Aidos stood up, opened the bedroom door in the captain''s room, and walked in. "Leader, everything has been arranged. If this auction is successful, plus the money accumulated in the past, our start-up capital will be enough!" Aidus respectfully told Monqi D Long sitting on the bed. Report. "Okay!" Mengqi Dlong clenched his hands, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and a flame called ambition burst out of his eyes! Revolutionary Army! set sail! ! ! Chapter 311： Boarding At about two o''clock in the afternoon, the Broken Sky Machine drove to the sea where the Perfume Queen is located! At this time, there are already many ships here! These ships vary in size, but they all look luxurious, and the one surrounded by them is the perfume queen, which is much larger than them and looks extremely luxurious! When the Broken Sky machine arrived, these luxurious ships consciously gave way to this ship not much smaller than the Perfume Queen. Now in Xihai, few people don''t know the Kingdom of Saint Martin. So, in the waters of the Kingdom of St. Martin, when you encounter such a ship with the flag of the Kingdom of St. Martin, you can tell that it is not an ordinary ship at a glance. Most people immediately guessed who was on the Broken Sky. Therefore, even though they had not met Arthur, they still gave face! Even if someone really doesn''t recognize them, or is so stupid that they don''t recognize them, and don''t give face, under the pressure of the huge size of the Skybreaker, they can only give up their positions strangely! At the same time, board the Skybreaker. Arthur, who was standing on the deck, stared! He found a special ship! Conqueror! That''s right, it is the Conqueror of the Saint Martin Navy! "Strange, why is this ship here?" After Arthur murmured, he pointed to the conqueror, frowned and said to Shion next to him, "Shion, go over and take a look, that ship Why would you stop here?" Normally, Saint Martins navy will patrol, but will not stay in one place for a long time. Even if there are a lot of ships in this place, as long as they know beforehand, they will patrol here a few more times at most and will not stop. it''s here! "Yes!" Shion nodded and jumped off the boat. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Both legs moved frantically, stepping on the seawater at a speed that was almost invisible, and ran to the conqueror''s side! After a while, the conqueror he boarded, not long after staying on the boat, ran back quickly. "boom!" Shion jumped directly back to the deck of the Skybreaker! Then, he walked up to Arthur and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, inquire clearly, that ship was called by Secretary Bruce, not a patrolling ship!" "Bruce called!?" Arthur raised his brows and said, "What is he calling this ship for?" "It is the President of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce, I invited the Secretary of the Bruce and the young apprentice of the Secretary of the Bruce Cinto Li to do the opening performance at the auction!" Shion paused and added, "I heard from the soldiers on the ship that it was mainly performed by the little apprentice of the Secretary of the Bruce Cinto Li, and the Secretary of the Bruce came to support the apprentice! What the hell? Arthur was a little dazed at first. Bruce, a minister of the army of a kingdom, held a concert, sold posters, and sold sound shells. It was a personal preference! But even accepting the opening performance, this kind of business performance, Arthur is a bit confused. One is the Secretary of the Army and the other is the star of the business performance. Doesn''t this seem to reduce his identity and style? However, he changed his mind to think that Bruce''s usual character was originally inattentive, and he probably wouldn''t care too much about identity and style! "Forget it, don''t worry! You go and arrange for us to board the boat!" Arthur waved his hand. "Yes!" Shion nodded Then, under Shion''s arrangement, a small wooden bridge was quickly built on the deck of the Skybreaker. One side of the wooden bridge was the Skybreaker and the Queen of Perfume! After setting up the wooden bridge, Arthur stepped onto the wooden bridge first and came to the Perfume Queen. "Your Majesty Arthur, long time no see!" Together with Arthur, Aidusi smiled and brought a group of people to greet her, and said hello with a salute. "President Edoth!" Arthur responded with a smile. At this time, Ishihara Rimi also brought Arthur''s family up! "Princess Ishihara, Princess Smoky, Princess Ofi..." Aidusi said hello to the Arthur family one by one, and she could see that she did her homework. For the Arthur family, everyone I recognized it easily. Of course, this is also some credit to her sister Sindori! As Bruces apprentice, Sindori naturally enters the island of St. Martin from time to time! And also because of being Bruces apprentice, Xin Duoli is often invited by Ishihara Rimi to the palace to sing, or to perform at banquets hosted by Ishihara Rimi! After going back and forth, Xinduoli naturally became familiar with Arthur''s family, so she also passed on some of her experiences in the palace to Aidusi, including the news of Nicole Robin! , these were all done under the premise that Arthur knew it! "President Aidus!" Rimi Ishihara and others also greeted everyone. Aidusi asked with a smile, "Your Majesty, there are still three hours before the auction begins. Now do you want to go to the room and have a rest? Or go to the banquet hall to eat something? Or look around on the boat?" Although Aidos asked a lot, there was nothing about Tidorago! Hearing this, Arthur smiled slightly, and was not in a hurry. Instead, he glanced at the two curious little guys behind him, looking around, and said, "There is no need to rest. Before we came, we also had lunch on the boat. Now I''m not hungry yet, so we are going to look around on the boat first!" "Your Majesty, let me be your tour guide next!" Aidusi smiled and turned her body to the side, and said, "Your Majesty, please!" Arthur smiled and walked over first. Afterwards, under the protection of Shion and others, Ishihara Rimi and others also followed. At this moment, Aidusi took a few steps and caught up with Arthur. When he reached his side, he began to introduce the equipment and scenery on board. Banquet hall...Auction hall...Staff office area...Captains room...Recreation room...Kitchen...Living room... A series of places on the ship were presented to the Arthur family one by one under the introduction of Aidusi. After such a trip, Arthur also had a general influence on this place! This boat is different from Broken Sky~www.novelhall.com~ Although the two are similar in size, they are completely different in their interior. Broken Sky is a yacht, so it is more inclined to amusement functions. There are many entertainment equipment on board. And the space is huge! But the Perfume Queen is different. It is more like an administrative building on the sea. The large multi-functions on board are for the business activities of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce! columns such as the meeting room, banquet hall, office area, etc., are all necessary for commercial activities! However, there are similarities between the two! That is, there is no armed equipment on the ship, such as artillery, firearms, horns, etc.! Of course, this is also different! The reason why the Skybreaker is not armed is that it has a strong defense and it is the main body of the skybreaker. If necessary, it can be transformed into a lieutenant-level Transformer to fight, so it doesn''t matter whether it has armed equipment or not! The reason why the Queen Perfume is unarmed is that the Queen Perfume is surrounded by more than a dozen battleships of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce all the year round. Once someone attacks the Queen Perfume, these battleships will look good to them! After , the group of people strolled on the boat for more than an hour, and then had some afternoon tea in the banquet hall. At about four and fifty, under the guidance of Aidusi, they entered the box specially prepared for them! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 302： meet "Dear guests, I am honored to invite you all to participate in the auction held by our Victoria Chamber of Commerce today..." Under the auspices of a full-bodied and smiling beauty in a cheongsam on stage, the auction will officially begin soon! "First of all, we have invited the actress who has recently risen to fame in Xihai, Miss Xin Duoli, to perform for us!" With that, the hostess slowly retreated from the auction stage and reached the back of the stage. At the same time, a blast of music rang, and Xin Duoli walked onto the stage while singing. "ĤνKFuture dream!" (I cant forget the end of summer that I spent with you!) "󤭤ʤ!" (Future dreams and big wishes!) "10ΰ¤ޤᤨΤŤ!" (I believe I will meet you again in August ten years later) "The highest ˼!" (That was the best memory!) "ᤤϤդäȤ an instant!" (The first encounter was so accidental!) "ν!" (at the crossroads home) ... The wonderful music is like a trickle, slowly flowing into the hearts of all the princes and ministers, the wealthy merchants and nobles present, making them show an expression of enjoyment! Even Arthur closed his eyes and listened carefully to the music! But just then. "..." The door of the box was knocked! "Yep!?" Arthur opened his eyes involuntarily, frowned slightly, and said in a faint tone, "Come in!" "Crack!" It was Ai Duos who pushed the door open. Just after Arthur and others were arranged, she left the box! "Your Majesty Arthur, take the liberty to interrupt!" Ai Duosi said with a smile. "What''s the matter!?" Arthur asked calmly. Although it was a question, he had already guessed what Aidos wanted to say in his heart. After all, he came for this purpose this time! "Someone wants to ask Arthur to go down and have a chat!" Aidusi said with a smile. "Well, good!" Arthur got up and said, "Lead the way!" Aidusi nodded, turned and left. And when Arthur was about to follow up, he suddenly had a body shape, as if thinking of something, he turned to the person in the box and said, "I''m going to see someone, I can go alone! Shion you guys You don''t have to follow, protect the princess here!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Shi Ang, who was about to follow up, also stopped and stepped aside. Upon seeing this, Arthur nodded and left the box, following in Adolce''s footsteps. The two turned around, and finally came to the captain''s room. "Your Majesty Arthur, please!" With that said, Aidos helped Arthur open the door. Arthur was not polite and walked directly in! This is a room about fifty square feet in size. Although it is a captain''s room, it is actually an office! A big desk, a small bookcase, a small flower pot, and even a tank of fish, I can see that the owner of this office, Ai Duosi, pays attention to the quality of life after work! "Yep!?" After Arthur came in, the first thing was to look for the figure of the dragon, but after scanning around, he didn''t find him, so Arthur turned his puzzled gaze to Ai Duos behind him! Ai Duosi smiled slightly, did not say anything, just stepped over Arthur''s figure, came to the corner of the office, opened a small door, made a please gesture, and said, "Your Majesty Arthur, please!" Upon seeing this, Arthur was taken aback for a moment, but he still walked in directly! This time, he spotted the dragon at a glance! The dragon who was sitting at a table at the same time also found him and stood up immediately. The two didn''t say anything, they just looked at each other. Although Arthur knew the dragon a long time ago and knew his general appearance, the animation belongs to the animation. It is the first time to meet in reality. His first image of this man... how can I say it, maybe it is vicious! looks very vicious! To be honest, Arthur even felt that the appearance of the dragon was somewhat inconsistent with his profession! Although it is a bit rude to say that, Arthur felt that as a freedom fighter who opposed the 800-year-old behemoth of the world government for freedom, he had a more kind, or more solemn and convincing appearance. , It should be more appropriate! Now that he looks fierce, the first impression it gives people is that he is not a good person. Although he is the kind of freedom fighter who fights for freedom, people who dont know will think he is a criminal at first sight! As for the strength of the dragon... Arthur didn''t sense it, and the knowledge felt a faint sense of threat in him! However, according to the situation that the dragon is regarded as the greatest enemy of the world government 20 years later, the dragon 20 years later will have at least the rank of general, otherwise how can it be regarded as the greatest enemy? According to this ranking, Arthur estimated that the current dragon should have the strength of the lieutenant general, just like him, otherwise he would not feel any threat! At the same time, the dragon also looked at Arthur! is a little handsome, a little domineering! This is his first image! In terms of handsomeness, the golden shining blonde hair, with the distinctive water chestnut face and the white and tender skin of a baby, to be honest, the dragon has had such a heartbeat! Simply, he is not Ambrio Ivankov, he is a normal man with a woman and about to have a child, and he soon suppressed his heartbeat! In terms of domineering, the bulging muscles of Arthurs clothes, the height of two meters six, even a little taller than the dragon, and the aura of the superior brought by the high position all the time, made the dragon feel domineering. Pounced. En, it''s not the kind of domineering kind of domineering! As for Arthur''s strength... Long also did not sense it, he only felt the sense of danger as if facing an abyss! He guessed that the other party is at least as good as himself, even stronger than himself! The two sides were silent for a long time. "Overlord look domineering!" Long burst out his domineering look~www.novelhall.com~ He wanted to give him a threat to the young man who brought him a sense of danger. Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled slightly, and also released his domineering look. "Boom!" The invisible overlord color is domineering, in this small room, there is a violent collision, and all the arrangements in the entire room are messed up! Tables, chairs, books, decorations, everything fell apart, as if swept by a gust of wind! Fortunately, both of them controlled well. This power did not leak out, but it was raging in this room, and it did not affect the office outside! "Cracking!" Then, at the intersection of the two domineering looks, some lightning flashed out of thin air, flashing shining lightly on the face of Long''s slightly raised mouth and Arthur''s face with a calm smile! Time seems to have passed a century. Long put away his domineering look, stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "It''s nice to meet you, Pendragon Arthur!" At the same time, Arthur also put away his domineering, smiled, stretched out his hand and shook him, and said, "I am also very happy to meet you Monkey D. Dragon!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 313： Do you believe the prophecy The room was quickly cleaned up! A new table was placed in the room. There was also a table of warm dishes on the table, and Arthur and Long were sitting on both sides of the table. "Come, taste!" As he said, Long took out a small jar of wine from behind and poured it on the long sea bowl that appeared on the drinking screen of Pirate World in front of Arthur. "Gulong! Gulong!" Arthur smiled, boldly picked up the ocean bowl and drank it. "Ah, cool!" Arthur licked his tongue, and said without a word, "St. Martin''s Kingdom, the newest rice wine produced on Touz Island, is brewed with selected rice from Touz Island and the fountain of life in the island. The taste is sweet and mellow, and the degree is low, suitable for daily drinking!" "Your Majesty!" Long gave Arthur a surprised look. He was taken aback, then he patted his head and smiled bitterly, "Look at my head, I have forgotten that you are the king of Saint Martin. How could it be possible? I cant recognize the wine of my own kingdom!" "I recognized this wine not because I am great, nor because I am the king of Saint Martin!" Arthur shook his head and said, "It''s just because I let this wine be brewed!" Duz Island was originally an island rich in food. From the fact that people on Duz Island can feed millions of people without paying much attention to management, it can be seen how rich its production is! After receiving Duzi Island in the Kingdom of St. Martin, it began to standardize the management of the islands farmland. Therefore, this autumn, not long ago, the food on Duzi Island did not unexpectedly have a super bumper harvest! Originally, a bumper harvest should be a good thing, but there is a problem with the super bumper harvest! is nothing but too much food! After removing the daily consumption of all the citizens of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and storing part of it in the granary for emergency needs, the food produced on Duzi Island unexpectedly left nearly 500,000 tons of food! What is the concept of 500,000 tons of grain... Lets put it this way. Take Arthurs previous life as an example. A normal rural person can eat about 350 catties a year. For urban people, its about 150 catties! Therefore, 500,000 tons of food can feed 3 million rural people, which means that nearly 7 million urban people can eat! Of course, this is all counted as food, and more if not counted as food! The people in Pirate World have a bigger appetite. Lets say the Kingdom of Saint Martin, a normal person, plus vegetables, can eat about 800 catties of food every year! In other words, the extra 500,000 tons of grain is enough for more than 1.2 million people! Over 1.2 million 1 As the countries around the Kingdom of St. Martin are not short of food, the food of more than 1.2 million cannot be sold at all! A little farther away, there is a kingdom lacking food! But if you include the transportation fee, even if the price arrives, no one will buy it at all! Therefore, these surplus food cannot be sold at all! If it were a normal kingdom, then these grains would be considered uselessly rotten! But fortunately, Arthur is from the rabbit country! Why do you say that... Because, the country of rabbits is also known as the country of foodies! In Arthurs view, its impossible to sell these foods directly, but they can be made into rice wine, rice tofu, cold shrimp, rice noodles, soup garden, fried cake, mochi, rice cake, Yeerba, wine rice, and sand. Meat (made in Sichuan with sticky rice), crystal dumplings, stuffed skins, pancakes (there is a kind of pancakes made of rice), cold cakes, Ai Wowo (Beijing snacks), donkey rolls (Beijing snacks), Jiu Mitang (called in Sichuan) Ma Tang) Wait, if you sell things in a different way, it shouldn''t be a problem! The truth is also true. After these grains changed their appearance, they became popular products in the whole kingdom and even nearby areas, and the amount consumed every day was amazing! Of course, compared to the huge amount of 500,000 tons, the amount consumed is only a small amount. If you want to consume it, it will take a long time! But that''s enough! is better than bad, right? "Oh!?" The dragon was really surprised this time! Upon seeing this, Arthur casually explained why people make rice wine. Suddenly, the dragon became interested! Long asked happily, "Can you tell me about how the food in your kingdom is grown?" This seemingly simple question is one that Long is very eager to know! Because what he has to do next, in addition to force and money, production skills like these must also be indispensable. In their team, there are many capable, but in terms of production, Few people will! "Yes!" Arthur agreed straightforwardly. In fact, he probably guessed why the dragon asked this in his heart. After all, what the dragon will do in the future, food is the most important part of it! If there is no food, it is basically impossible to succeed! Then, Arthur explained to the dragon a lesson in the kingdom of agriculture! Why does a kingdom need food, the standardization and rationalization of food production, how to ensure the output, etc., from thought to action, one thing is explained again! The dragon who listened to it was so fascinated that he even started to record with pen and paper! It took about a long time before this topic was finished, and Long also remembered that his purpose this time was not to ask Arthur for this! Immediately, there was a blush on Long''s fierce face, but soon, he adjusted it, looked at Arthur with scorching eyes, and directly asked, "Your Majesty Arthur, you seem to know us well!" Long did not cover up, nor did he cover up, so he asked directly! And the reason why he wanted to do this is because judging from the previous contacts between his subordinates and Arthur, their existence must have been known to Arthur, so there is no need to cover up! "No, no, no!" Arthur smiled and shook his head, saying ~www.novelhall.com~ What Basolomi. Bear, what Ambrio Ivankov, what Morrie, I dont have any of these. understanding! " Hum! Upon hearing these names, the dragon''s heart jumped! Arthur knew more than he thought! Of the three people he mentioned, except for the bear, the other two were all he did not expect! You know, although Ambrio Ivankov is his friend, the relationship between the two is still relatively secret, and the current Ambrio Ivankov has not inherited the throne, and he has no reputation in the sea. How would Se know him? The name Morrie made him even more surprised! Even though Morrie is a giant and lived more than one hundred and forty years old, the time to really join them was only a month ago! Arthur could know this kind of information, and Long was taken aback on the spot! "How do you know this!" Long asked with a look of uncertainty. He thought there was a **** inside him. How else would Arthur know so many members of their group? Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled slightly, and then said mysteriously, "Do you believe there are prophecies in this world?" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 314： My son is One Piece? prophecy! ? Long''s face began to change on the spot. Doubts, surprises, unbelief, shock, etc. various emotions flashed across his face! But in the end, these all became calm! "Your Majesty Arthur, are you trying to say that these are all predicted?" Long asked with a slight frown. "Yes!" Arthur smiled and nodded. "This" Dragon suddenly didn''t know what to say! If he predicts this thing, he will never believe it if he is normal. Even if someone tells him that it is a prediction, he might blow the other party''s head! But Arthur is a king! And the other party also explained to himself an agricultural lesson just now. So, now Arthur''s utterly convincing appearance made the dragon''s heart feel more confident! Four of them are due to Arthur, and the remaining one is due to too many weird things in this world, even he has a lot of things that he doesnt understand, so he keeps everything mysterious and unknown. In awe. "What? The Dragon Chief doesn''t believe it?" Arthur looked at the dragon with a smile. Long thought for a while, then slowly nodded. "Leader Dragon, your wife''s belly should be bigger now, right?" Arthur suddenly asked a seemingly unrelated question. "Hey!" Dragon''s heart beats, the surprise on his face can no longer conceal it! You must know that his wifes pregnancy had long been hidden by him, because he knew that what he was going to do next was very dangerous, and even a collision with the world government was inevitable! In this case, how could he let people know that his wife is pregnant? Of course, although this matter was hidden by him, he is not sure that no one will know it! After all, the world government can run rampant in this world for eight hundred years and it is not a vegetarian. Long knows that if he goes against them, he will definitely be investigated for details, so he has already thought about the placement of his children! When he starts to act, his child will be delivered to his grandfather''s hands. In that case, even if he is wanted, with the identity of Kapu''s naval hero, there is no problem with protecting his child! Its just that he didnt expect that this thing he had hidden would be known to Arthur! Is it really a prophecy? At this moment, he is only half-believing, and he has become 80% believing! Long pondered for a moment, then hesitated, "In this world, is there really a prediction?" Arthur smiled, he knew what he was fooling around, Long believed at least 80%! He didn''t directly answer Long''s words, but instead asked, "Do you know that seeing and hearing is domineering and foreseeing the future?" "Foresee the future!?" Long frowned slightly, "What do you mean?" of course he knew the future! It''s just that he also knows that this state is not only difficult to reach, but also foreseeing only the next few seconds! Although, for a master, these few seconds can even determine the life and death of a battle, but this seems to have nothing to do with prophecy! Prophecy refers to the knowledge of future events, but foresight only knows what will happen in the next few seconds. There is a huge difference between the two! Arthur still did not directly answer Longs words, but continued to ask, "Then you know, some people are born with different perceptions than others?" "What do you mean?" Long asked again. Of course he knows this too! His old man is Karp! That''s Roger, who is chasing everywhere, and he has also cooperated with Roger to defeat the naval hero Karp of the Locks Pirates with Edward the White Beard, the Golden Lion Shiji, Aunt Charlotte Lingling and Kaido! Naturally, Roger has the ability to hear the sounds of everything! Moreover, the intelligence network of his revolutionary army was not built! Twenty years later, they can still live as a chic under the chase of the world government, relying on their inferior Charlotte family intelligence network! Although, their intelligence network is not so powerful yet! But I also know some very different experiences in the world! Just like Princess Otohime of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, this domineering owner who has a special experience and can hear the inner voice of people, they also have some news! "To tell you the truth, I once encountered a domineering owner with special insights who can predict the future, and his special feature is that he can turn foreseeing the future into a prophecy, which can predict things twenty years from now!" Arthur paused, then changed his voice and said, "Of course, his ability is not without shortcomings. His shortcoming is that every time he makes a prediction, he will consume his own lifespan. Last time, after he predicted the last time for me, he died of old age because his life was exhausted! " "Gulong!" Long couldn''t help taking a sip from the ocean bowl. After slowing down some of the incomprehensible emotions, he looked at Arthur with some expectation and asked, "Did we prophesy succeed in our things?" Arthur shook his head and said, "What is predicted is not your business, and you are not the protagonist in the prediction, but only a small part of the protagonist who changed the era in the language, so there is no final result for you!" "The person who changed the times?" Long asked in amazement. "That''s right!" Arthur raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said with a slightly nasty expression, "One Piece, Monkey King D Luffy!" "One Piece? Monkey d Luffy? Monkey? Our family?" Unknown Long said. "Yes, your family! And you are very familiar with this person!" The evil interest on Arthur''s face became more and more serious! "Very familiar? Impossible, I don''t know him at all!" Long rubbed his head and pondered for a while, before confirming. "No, you really know him!" After Arthur said affirmatively, the voice changed and explained with a smirk, "Because he is not born yet!" has not been born yet! ? The dragon was stunned! He did not react, but after three seconds, his head buzzed like a lightning strike! Doesnt that mean he has no children yet? My son is one piece? "Gulong!" Long swallowed his saliva, forcibly suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his mind, and carefully touched his thoughts! In their family. The old man is the navy hero Karp! He is a revolutionary leader who is about to embark on a journey against the world government! According to what Arthur said, his son is a Pirate, or a Pirate! Navy Revolutionary Army Pirates Mom! Why is it getting more and more chaotic! Long rubbed his temples involuntarily. at this time His inspiration flashed, and suddenly he was stunned! and many more! What was my original purpose of looking for him? Isnt it just to meet this king who knows them~www.novelhall.com~ Or just to ask how he knows? Why is it like this now? Why did he start thinking about these messy things that he didnt believe before? Long frowned and thought about Arthur''s performance just now! Well, something is wrong! The other party seemed to be deliberately leading the topic in this direction, and deliberately deflected his thoughts, making his thinking disorder with prophecy, disrupting his calm head! Then, why did Arthur do this? "Hoo---" Thinking about it, Long deep breathed out, forcibly suppressed the messy thoughts in his heart, frowned and asked, "What do you want to do?" Chapter 315： Dancing with the dragon Oh, I was found! Arthur smiled helplessly, but didn''t care too much! Originally, he was with eight points of evil taste, two points deliberately, to disturb Long''s calm brain and pave the way for the next thing! But he didn''t have much hope. After all, no matter how long is the leader of the revolutionary army, if it is really so easy to be guided by him, how can the revolutionary army last until twenty years later? is over! So, it was seen through now, and he expected it! His evil taste is satisfied anyway! Arthur smiled and asked, "Why does the dragon chief say that?" "Your Majesty Arthur, there is no need to conceal it. What you just said, did you really predict for the time being, but obviously you are deliberately guiding my thoughts!" Long narrowed his eyes and said calmly, "If I guessed correctly , If I dont react, what happens next is probably like this!" took a deep breath and continued, "Although I was in shock because of my son''s affairs, after all, this prediction is still twenty years from now, so I will put this down in advance soon!" "Then, out of curiosity, I will start to ask what is in the small part of your so-called prophecy, and then you can start to play!" "I don''t know what it will be like in twenty years. No matter what you say, as long as I don''t react, I will believe your words! Even if my head gets hot, I promised some of your things that are not too excessive and won''t let me. The purpose of repentance!" "In the end, even if I reacted later, but because these goals are not too excessive, it won''t make me regret it!" "Pop, papa!" Arthur clapped and exclaimed, "You deserve to be the leader of the revolutionary army!" Long said that he really got seven or eight points of truth! "Then you can tell what you want to do now, what is your purpose?" Long asked calmly. "Cooperation!" Arthur said solemnly. "Cooperation?" Long wondered. Simple cooperation, as for so many moths? "Yes, it''s cooperation!" Arthur smiled and said, "You are just starting out. You should really need something? For example, arms, food, clothes, etc.!" "What do you mean?" Long wondered. "I can provide you with these!" Arthur smiled. "Even without you, we can get these things!" Long frowned slightly. "Yes, you can get it in the beginning, but not necessarily in the future!" Arthur smiled and said, "In the prophecy, there was a scene where you went to a small hall to replenish food because of lack of food!" This is Arthur''s revised version! The fact is the scene where Long and his party went to Yixin Daoguan to replenish food. Although Arthur didn''t know whether they were actually going to replenish food at the time, or to find Koushiro, this did not prevent him from talking nonsense! "Well..." After listening to Arthur''s words, Long couldn''t help but felt his chin and started thinking. He knows what he is doing, what his goal is, and he knows more about the consequences of doing so. He doesn''t know whether the scene Arthur said is true or false, but he is sure that this scene is indeed very It may happen! After thinking about it for a while, Long didn''t answer Arthur''s words, but changed his voice and asked, "Is your previous purpose of guiding my thinking to cooperate with us?" "Hehe!" Arthur shrugged unceasingly. In fact, his previous purpose was indeed cooperation, but it was more than cooperation. He wanted to use the name of cooperation to fool him into opening up a part of the revolutionary army''s intelligence network before Long did not react! In that case, Arthur, who owns part of the Charlotte familys intelligence network and part of the Revolutionary Armys intelligence network, as long as the intelligence leader, German, can integrate the two, and even create a better than Charlotte family The revolutionary army is also a strong intelligence network! However, if you can flicker, you can flicker. If you can''t flicker, it''s fine. Anyway, he didn''t report much hope. As long as the cooperation with the Revolutionary Army goes smoothly, it will be enough. Of course, the reason why Arthur wanted to cooperate with the Revolutionary Army so much was not to add the Revolutionary Army, but to quickly support the Revolutionary Army so that they could develop faster than the original and pose a greater threat to the world government! In this way, the revolutionary army can share a lot of firepower for the future Arthur! At that time, even if something happens to Arthur, as long as there is a target of the revolutionary army, the world government must deal with the target of the revolutionary army first. After all, how Arthur is making trouble is also one of the world government systems. Unlike the revolutionary army, their system is completely incompatible with the world government, and even naturally hostile. The world government will definitely not let them grow bigger. As for the revolutionary army, which will naturally oppose Arthur in the future, will it turn against Arthur because of its position? Arthur is not worried at all! As long as the world government still exists, even if the Revolutionary Army and Saint Martin turn their faces, they will not really fight. After all, the world government is not only the main enemy of both sides, but also their greatest threat! As long as this threat is not eliminated, the two parties will not be able to fight with peace of mind! Of course, if the two sides really fought, it means that the world government is over, and they are fighting for the final control of the world. "En!" Long nodded, and didn''t continue anymore. Is it right? Just a change of voice and asked, "How to cooperate?" Undoubtedly, if the current revolutionary army of the poor and white cooperates with a powerful kingdom like Saint Martin, it will definitely be beneficial! At least they will have a stable source of arms and food! "I can give you a lot of things at a price lower than the market price!" Arthur said solemnly. Long raised his brows and asked, "It''s not that we are the only ones taking advantage of it? What are your goals and benefits for doing this?" This dragon is very puzzled! He didn''t know what Arthur was thinking, but he knew that there was nothing for no reason! Now when Arthur said he wanted to sell him things at a low price, his first reaction was not to agree, but to think about Arthur''s purpose! En, this is also a common problem with their revolutionary army! Suspicious! But there is no way! Revolutionary Army! Dont doubt more, be careful~www.novelhall.com~ Then you dont even know how to die! Arthur looked at Long''s expression and probably guessed his thoughts, so he smiled and said, "You don''t care about my purpose, just say, do you agree to cooperate?" "En..." Long pondered for a moment, and finally nodded and said, "Cooperation, no problem!" Regardless of Arthur''s purpose, what is before him is indeed good, so he doesn''t mind taking the good off first! As for the purpose, as long as the two parties continue to contact each other in the future, they will always know. When the time comes, is it not the answer to the answer? If Arthurs purpose makes the revolutionary army and even him unable to do or embarrassed, the big deal is not to agree! And doing this, will it damage the reputation of the revolutionary army... Ha ha! Everyone is an adult, why are they so naive? As a force, if you really care about it, you will lose! Benefits are the most important thing. As for the others, you can put them aside first. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 316： luck After the two parties reached the cooperation intention, everything was much easier, and the two sides began to talk about the specific content of the cooperation! "Your Majesty Arthur, I hope this weapon will give us a cheaper price!" "For food, can the price be lowered a little bit?" "The fabric, can it be cheaper?" ... Although the price given by Arthur is indeed very low, Long also confirmed from Aidusi that the price is indeed lower than the market price, but most of the time Long will put down his face and ask Arthur to be lower! In this regard, Arthur, in line with the idea of ??supporting the revolutionary army, agreed to his request as long as he did not lose money and made some money! Of course, in order to prevent the Revolutionary Army from becoming second-door traffickers, Arthur specifically stated that the materials purchased by the Revolutionary Army can only be used by the Revolutionary Army and cannot be resold to others. Otherwise, it will be punished by increasing prices or even terminating cooperation! To this, Long also readily agreed! After all, its cheap, and its a bit too much to want to get an inch. Soon, the two sides finished talking about the cooperation! "Your Majesty Arthur, there are still two hours before the auction ends. You can go back and have a look. There will be a batch of treasures we collected for auction. If you like, you can auction them all without you giving them. Money, as long as it is replaced by various materials later!" Long said with a smile. "Okay!" Arthur smiled and nodded, then stood up and said, "Then I''ll go now! If you have anything in the future, just call me. As for my phone number, I think you should have it?" "Yes!" Long smiled. "That''s fine, I''m leaving!" With that, Arthur waved his hand, turned and left the room. According to memory, Arthur turned around and went back to the original auction room again. "Crack!" As soon as Arthur opened the door, Shion found him. "Your Majesty!" Shi Ang said hello respectfully! "Your Majesty!" Then everyone in the room greeted in unison. Arthur nodded and responded, walking to his original position and sitting down! At this time, he noticed a large pile of papers on the table at first sight! This note is nothing but a proof of the successful auction of the auction items at the Victoria Chamber of Commerce auction! As long as the photo is taken, the staff of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce will send such a note. At that time, the auctioneer can use the note and money to collect his auctioned items! "Your Majesty, you are back, you see we bought so many good things!" As soon as Arthur sat down, Ishihara Rimi grabbed his arm and introduced him to the pile of notes enthusiastically. There are perfume, clothes, jewelry, all kinds of things. Of course, they are not all bought by Ishihara Rimi, Smoky, Diane, Offi, Lucia, everyone has it, even the two little guys bought two gems they like very much! However, Arthur also discovered that the auction of the West Sea is obviously inferior to that of the Chambord Islands. He did a rough calculation. The sum of such a large number of notes is only about three or four billion yuan. It is not as high as Arthur''s purchase of a thing at the Chambord Islands auction! There is even only one-tenth the price of the rejuvenation medicine that Arthur has ever auctioned off and was sent to the Academy of Sciences for research! at this time. The new auction item is here again! "Dear guests, this auction item is a dress designed specifically for the dance by our famous costume designer Tveroa, Crystal Love!" The beautiful auctioneer happily pointed to a newly presented piece, which was blue and white, decorated with many white crystals, and was in a sparkling off-shoulder veil. "This dress is made of ice silk from the ice silkworm, a unique creature on a special island, combined with carefully selected natural white crystals. It took Master Tveroa half a year to create this dress. !" "This piece of clothing is the only one in the entire Xihai, and Master Tveroa is already more than seventy this year. He has already prepared Yang Rao and has no energy to create such a piece of clothing. In other words, this piece of clothing is The final work of Master Tveroa, so... the starting price is eight million!" This dress immediately attracted Ishihara Rimi''s gaze. She looked at the dress with bright eyes, and directly quoted, "Ten million Baileys!" "Didn''t I give you a star guard last time?" Seeing this, after Arthur couldn''t help asking, he immediately reacted. I asked a stupid question! is a woman who will not dislike her own clothes! "How is one piece enough? Of course you have to wear different clothes for different occasions! That one is too beautiful, of course it is worn for the biggest banquet! And when I buy this one, I can have a party with the little sisters I wore it when I was wearing it!" Said Ishihara Rimijo angrily. "Oh!" Arthur nodded, pretending to be in his clothes, and didn''t say more. He didn''t lack the money anyway. Finally, the dress was bought by Ishihara Rimi for 15 million. "Guests, if it was the first stage of the auction just now, the next auction will enter the second stage!" The auctioneer said with a smile, "The auction items will be changed from the various perfumes, clothing, and jewellery before. All kinds of treasures and strange objects on the sea!" After a pause, the auctioneer''s tone became elevated and said, "Next, please have our first treasure, the Moonstone!" "Hey!" As soon as he heard the name, Arthur''s heart quickly accelerated. He thought it was the Moonstone of Pokmon! But after a closer look, I discovered that the so-called moon stone is just a stone the size of a baby''s fist, and it keeps emitting soft moonlight! He is not interested in this kind of thing at all! However, Lucia really likes it. After spending seven million Baileys on the spot, it was auctioned off, ready to go back to find someone to build a necklace, and then inlay this stone! Next, there are various treasures! Rare gems, unique flowers and plants, weird statues, etc., there are all kinds of mess! But Arthur has no interest in this, but Rimi Ishihara is very interested in it! Especially the Wano country witch statue which feels very weird but looks normal~www.novelhall.com~ has aroused the curiosity of Ishihara Rimi, and bought it for 3 million on the spot. The auction is ongoing! After about half an hour, another thing came up at the auction, which successfully attracted Arthur''s attention! is not because of anything else, just because this is a treasure map! After digging for treasures last time, after digging out the heritage of a kingdom, Arthur was particularly interested in this kind of treasure map. After returning, he also bought a few so-called treasure maps! Most of them are fake, but two of them are real, but the rewards are not great! The biggest one, which is just one million Baileys worth of gold, is not enough for his operation! So, Arthur gradually gave up the plan to buy the treasure map! However, the items in this auction were taken out by dragons. Good things should be dug up, right? Thinking like this, Arthur planned to take this treasure map! at this time. He was looking at the treasure map, his eyes condensed suddenly, staring at a symbol in the corner of the treasure map, took a deep breath, and said excitedly, "Couldn''t... my luck is really so good?" ?" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 317： Ominous Premonition The symbol of the Kingdom of Tick! On the corner of the Treasure Map is a symbol of the Kingdom of Tike! On the spot, Arthur became excited. is not only because this may be a treasure map of the Tike Kingdom heritage, but also because this is the only thing he saw about the Tike Kingdom after he came back! Since the last time he dug up the treasures of the Tik Kingdom, he has started to collect all the news and items about the Tik Kingdom! But no matter how he finds it, the entire Tik Kingdom seems to have been erased from history. Whether it is historical books, historical objects, or oral legends, there is no related news or any related items at all! Even Robin, who is knowledgeable in archaeology, has never heard of this kingdom! This situation instantly shocked Arthur at the time! Isn''t this the same as the one hundred years of disappearance, and the situation of Locks D. Gibbeck, the captain of the Locks Pirates? So Arthur has a guess in his heart! Im-sama among the Sky Dragons must have an ability similar to the childlike fruit effect! One is to erase people from the memory of others, the other is to erase people from history! Although I dont know if this ability is a devil fruit, there is no doubt that this ability is absolutely terrifying! Arthur once heard such a sentence, the real time of a person''s death is not when his breathing disappears or his brain waves disappear, but when the last person forgets him! So this ability to make a person or even a kingdom disappear from history and be completely forgotten by others is terrible! Fortunately, this ability also has disadvantages! Combined with the original work, Arthur guessed that although this ability can erase a kingdom from history, it is only from the memory aspect, the reality aspect, and it is impossible to erase the historical text, unless it is artificially damaged! Moreover, the erasure of memory is not something that everyone can erase. As long as the other party has deep contact with that person or that period of history, it cannot be erased, like Karp or the Warring States period. Remember those who have been in contact with Locks D. Gibbeck! "The starting price, one million Baileys!" Just then, the auctioneer shouted out the price. On the spot, Arthur couldn''t wait to bid, "Five million Baileys!" There is no accident! The treasure map was originally a not-so-popular auction item, and Arthurs price was also very high, and everyone present was from Xihai, and they knew that he was in the box, so they gave face. After his offer, the audience fell silent, and the treasure map was taken directly by him! After , Arthur didn''t wait for the staff to deliver the note, took the money, walked directly out of the box, came to the auction room on the ship, and exchanged the treasure map. returned to the box. Arthur couldn''t wait to open the treasure map. "Yep!?" As soon as he opened the drawing, Arthur immediately noticed something was wrong! This picture is completely different from the one he got before! Of course, it''s not that the content of the map is different, but that the lines and style of the map are completely different from the previous drawings! Simply, he didn''t lose the treasure map last time, it was just placed in the space by him, so he took out the treasure map directly, and compared the two on the table. , the styles of the two treasure maps are completely different! "No, the one you just bought is a bit wrong!" At this time, Rimi Ishihara, who came to see it because of curiosity, said. "Yes, this one is indeed not the same as the next one!" Arthur nodded and agreed. "No, I''m not talking about this!" Ishihara Rimi shook her head, reached out her hand and picked up the treasure map, touched it, smelled it, put it in front of her and looked at it carefully, and confirmed, "You take it. This one is a newly made map!" "New?" Arthur pointed at the map, surprised. He can''t see this! After all, he is not a professional appraiser, and there is no way to identify whether it is new or old. The reason why he took this picture is because of the face of the dragon. He feels that the dragon will not be put up for auction. "Right!" Ishihara Rimi nodded affirmatively, and explained, "Although I am not sure about the map and lines above, I am sure about the sheepskin with the treasure map!" "This sheepskin is relatively new in terms of its feel, taste, or fiber. I dont think it will be more than fifteen years, or even less than ten years! If its a treasure map, unless its The treasures hidden in the past few years, otherwise they must be fake!" As he said, Ishihara Rimi showed a mischievous expression, stretched out her small delicate hand, pointed Arthurs nose with her finger, and teased. "Hey, this is Brother Arthur...you...buy...to...fake...goods!!!" Looking at Rimi Ishihara''s gloat, Arthur laughed helplessly and said, "It looks like it is!" Just as Ishihara Rimi was going to continue making fun of Arthur, another exhibit came on stage. This time it was a gem, and it was a baby''s fist size, a unique and extremely rare rainbow gem in this world! Immediately, Ishihara Rimi didn''t care about making fun of Arthur, her eyes were bright, and all her attention was attracted by this gem! "Haha!" Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled helplessly, then turned his gaze, condensed on a symbol in the corner of the new treasure map, touched his chin, and muttered while thinking, "Is it really a fake?" !?" Then, Arthur put the two treasure maps into the space. At the same time, UU reading www.uukanshu.com he also decided whether it is true or not to display a treasure map. Once you have the symbol, you always have to look at it, at least find the source of that symbol! "Um... why don''t you let Bucky go and see? He is lucky, maybe this new map can dig up something good?" Thinking like this, Arthur patted his head and said decisively, "Then do it! Then find someone to dedicate this treasure map to him, let him dig it, and save others everywhere!" "But... by the way, what if he doesn''t go now because of the last fear after he got the treasure map? Wouldn''t it be for nothing?" After thinking about it for a long time, Arthur finally figured out a way to do it. He snapped his head and said, "Oh... there is it!" said, a smirk appeared on Arthur''s face! at the same time! Tokai! After returning to this sea area, Bucky felt this sea area so kind for the first time. There are no big pirates, no powerful navy, and no one will be taken away by anyone on the road! at this time. "Ah... Autumn!" After Bucky sneezed involuntarily, an ominous premonition surged from his heart! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 318： Haze After the rainbow gem was sold by Ishihara Rimi for 50 million Baileys, the auction ended soon. Arthur did not stay on the Perfume Queen for the night, and directly let the Heaven Breaker drive back to the Kingdom of Saint Martin! And Arthur has nothing to gain except for the treasure map! No way. Although the auctions this time are all treasures from the sea, they are all jewellery, perfumes, cosmetics, dresses, dresses, or sculpture portraits! There is absolutely no devil fruit, famous sword or the like that Arthur wants! Of course, this is also normal. After all, the dragon is a revolutionary army. If there is such a thing, it must be left to increase the strength of the revolutionary army. Even if it is Arthur, he will do the same! And he has already done so! Like the big sharp knife bought at the last auction, Yeyu gave Smoky for twenty-one working hours, and the devil fruit in his hand. The rubbing fruit was given to Lylis when he returned. And the remaining few have also been arranged. His initial plan is to give Shishiguo, who knows his ability, to Bonn who is stationed on Pena Island! Pena Island, as the front station of St. Martin''s South China Sea, the bridgehead, and the only resident, its importance is self-evident, so Arthur is going to give him the stone fruit, so that he can better hold it here! and others are part of the military competitions that are already being prepared, which are rewarded as prizes to the winners, and part of them are directly rewarded to those who have made credit! However, Arthur also knew that if the two were implemented together, the devil fruit in his hand would not be enough, so he had sent someone to go to various auctions or chambers of commerce to purchase devil fruits in large quantities! ----- the next day early morning! sunny! But under this bright sunshine, the air is a bit cold in Saint Martin, which is approaching winter! At this time, the study room of King St. Martins Palace. "!" Arthur was in the study, looking at the documents in front of him, while holding a pair of chopsticks and a large ocean bowl, sucking the hot noodles inside. After a while, he sucked and cleaned a bowl of noodles! "Hoo---cool!" Arthur let out a breath of heat and sighed. Just as he was about to send someone another bowl, the phone rang! "Blubru!" "Hey!" Arthur answered the phone casually. "Your Majesty!" The voice of Brother Chen, who is Chris, came over the phone. "Did the egg dug?" Arthur said without thinking. In his opinion, Chen Ge can call him for this reason! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Chen Ge replied. Arthur thought for a moment, and said: "I will send someone to get the eggs, and I will give you something by the way. You will need to do something at that time!" "No problem, Your Majesty!" Chen Ge agreed without hesitation. "That''s it, that''s it!" As he said, before Chen Ge could answer, Arthur hung up the phone. Then, instead of rushing to work, he asked the maid at the door to get a bowl of noodles again. "!" Arthur continued to **** up the noodles cheerfully. "Blubru!" Just then, the phone worm rang again. "Hey!" Arthur picked up the phone bug, clamped it on his shoulder, sucking the noodles while answering the phone bug. "Your Majesty!" On the other end of the phone, Bourne''s voice came. "---what''s the matter?" Arthur asked, sniffing the noodles. After Bowen finished talking about things. "Puff!" The noodles in Arthur''s mouth were sprayed out, even two pieces of noodles came out of his nose! "Uh... ahem!" After Arthur was choked and coughed twice, he forced down his throat that still wanted to cough, showing a weird expression on his face, and he couldn''t talk about it. "What you said is true?" ----------- South China Sea Bena Island Todays Bena Island, the weather is not very good, the gloomy black clouds have been densely covered in the sky from the early morning, as if a huge storm is brewing! Originally, this kind of weather is not suitable for going to sea! However, there are not many ships going to and from the port of Bena Island! After sighing in Bairegang Ruisenbang, after killing the 100,000 people of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, all the people in the South China Sea knew the powerful strength behind this port and did not dare to think about any small actions in this port. Because of the method of chasing down to the headquarters of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce, the forces in the South China Sea have dispelled even the idea of ??investigating the news! They were afraid that the intelligence personnel would be caught, and then Bairegang Ruisenbang went directly to their headquarters! At the same time, the ultra-cheap cargo on Bena Island began to fully exert its power afterwards, allowing the entire port to develop rapidly. Every day, more and more ships from all over the South China Sea buy in! Had it not been for Arthur had already stocked a large amount of goods on Bena Island, and even sold out for a time, Bena Island had begun to have an amazing income, and hundreds of millions of Baileys'' net profits were received every day! But looking at these, Byrne is not too happy! After all, there is a precedent for the blood port. In Berne''s view, these things are all right and normal. If they can''t be done, it is abnormal! At the same time, Bourne has always had a thorn in his heart! That is Syndia, the president of the Sewo Chamber of Commerce! Not long after the buildings on Severe Island were destroyed by Bairegang Ruisen, Byrne got the news that the escaped Syndia sold all the assets of the Severe Chamber of Commerce and dismissed all of them. With hundreds of billions of Bailey, disappeared! This makes Byrne a little worried! A widow who has long lost her husband, lost her only son, and sold the chamber of commerce she had developed for many years. There is no nostalgia in this world. If a widow who holds a lot of money takes revenge... Think about it, Bourne felt a tremor in his heart! However, in the next period of time, Bourne has not heard from Syndia again for a long time, so he temporarily suppressed this matter in his heart! And when he received the news from Syndia again, it made his face look weird. He didn''t know what kind of expression he should face this seemingly lucky, but it made people laugh and cry. thing! ----- Time goes back half a day ago! Pena Island is not far away. Two small warships of the same size are heading towards Pena Island. At this time, on the deck of one of the ships. Cindia, who had disappeared for a long time, took out the map blankly and placed it on the table in front of him. At the same time, several people of different shapes on the deck also gathered around. "Everyone, this is the map of Bena Island!" Cindia said, pointing to the map. "Jie Jie, this map is surprisingly simple!" said a gloomy old man with a gloomy face and white hot mist, smoking a big pipe~www.novelhall.com~. "Mist, with our strength, is the map important?" The one next to him is holding a light long knife, with a white powder on his face, wearing a pink kimono, with long hair, looks a bit damn, but has Adam''s apple The man said with a chuckle. "Yes, that''s right!" A big man over three meters tall, wearing a sumo costume, covered in fat, holding a mace in one hand and a huge meat stick in the other, is gnawing, naive. The sound echoed. On the boat, in addition to these three, there were a few people who did not speak, but silently looked at the map. "There are three important places on this island!" Cindia pointed to the three marked places on the map and said, "The tribe on the edge of the island, the warehouse in the center of the island, and the port here!" Then, she paused and said sharply, "And your goal is that some people log in from the tribe of the island, and some log in from the island port, strangling on both sides, bloodwashing the entire island, and killing all the people on the entire island!!!" "The plan is surprisingly simple!" After listening to it, Haze took a deep breath and vomited it out. The voice changed, and he smiled grinningly, "Jie Jie, but this is us underground bounty hunters, mercenaries, The significance of the existence of a killer! As long as you have money, everything can be solved simply for you!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 319： distribution Misty''s words caused a trace of greed to flash in the eyes of the people on the boat, and they nodded involuntarily, agreeing very much. If it is not for money, each of them has the strength of a lieutenant general. Why do people at the top of these industries want to do these industries? Why not go to be a navy or find a remote place to occupy the land and build a small kingdom? is both powerful and powerful, and security is not a problem with their strength, it is much more chic than doing these industries! "Well, you decide exactly how to divide it. I can only remind you that the other party has a strong man named Bairegang Ruisenbang!" Cindia said blankly. "Jie Jie, no problem, we''ll leave the rest to us!" Mist nodded with a smile while he was smoking a pipe. Then, the person behind Hag Yan turned around and asked, "Jie Jie, several of you here, have you read the information before you come?" There are six people in front of Misty! In addition to the man in the pink kimono and the fat man in the sumo costume, who is eating a big bone stick, there are four other people, each with long black hair, a well-proportioned body, an unremarkable appearance, and a cold-faced woman with no sense of existence. is seven meters tall, muscularly tangled, with a brutal face, topless, wearing cloth pants, and wearing an iron fist. Just look at it and you will know the extremely tough guy! is a short stature, only one meter two, an ugly appearance, a crooked figure, a dwarf shrinking in the corner! holding two revolvers, wearing a white top hat, wearing a white cloak, wearing a white suit and white leather shoes, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, leaning on the mast, a young man wandering beyond the sky! When they heard what Haze said, they immediately turned their eyes to Haze, and then nodded slightly. Whether it is a killer, mercenary, or hunter, although the income is very high, the danger is also extremely high! In this kind of industry, once a mistake is made, it is death, and there is no room for maneuver. Therefore, most people who work in these industries and those who can survive are mostly cautious and brainy! And a few of them are the top leaders in the industry, even more so! Dont look at some of them now wandering around the world, some in the corner, some eating. It seems that they dont care about this action, but in fact, they are quite prepared! From the past, most of them collected a lot of information about the targets of this operation through the intelligence network of the underground world. According to the analysis, the underground intelligence network positioned Bairegang Ruisenbang as a lieutenant-level master! If it is normal, no matter if they are killers, mercenaries or bounty hunters, this kind of list will not be accepted, even if they are the top batch in the industry! After all, they are just lieutenant generals at the top level, arent they? It''s too difficult for a lieutenant general to kill another lieutenant one by one! Moreover, once they fail, they will not only bear the credibility damage caused by the failure of the mission, but more importantly, they will also bear the consequences of offending a master of the same level! Therefore, they have always avoided this kind of list! But this time is different! In order to retaliate, Cindia did his best! She invested all her money, 13 billion Baileys in cash, into the underground world, and hired seven of them! 13 billion! On average of seven people, each person has nearly two billion Baileys! You know, the black beard among the four emperors in the future will only have a reward of 2.2 billion Baileys! Moreover, their real opponent is only one, and that is Bairegang Ruisenbang! According to other data, they are just elite soldiers in groups, which is no different to them, even if they are in groups! In other words, they will fight one out of seven next! Hit seven! can also get extremely high rewards, for them, it is no different from falling in the sky! So, they dont usually take orders easily, this time they accepted this order one after another! "Then it''s easy to do now that I''ve seen it!" Seeing everyone nodded, Haze said with a smile, "Now there are two places to attack, one is the tribe on the back island, and the other is the port in front!" "Among them, the most likely place called Bairegang Ruisembang is the port, so I propose that you divide into two groups, a wave of three people, attack the tribe behind, and a wave of four people, attack the port in front. how about it?" "Yes!" "Row!" "Yep!" ... Everyone has no opinion. This time they took the same money, so for the issue of the amount of effort, everyone definitely hopes to distribute it evenly. After all, with the same amount of money, why do you need to contribute more? Haze also knows this, so his distribution is undoubtedly a more even one, so everyone has no other opinions! "Jie Jie, I will simply assign it next. If you have different opinions, you can bring it up. Of course, I may not accept it!" Haze smiled, pointing to the kimono man and the fat sumo wrestler and said, "I , Onigawakami, Yokozuna, a group of three, attacking the tribe behind, and a group of four of you attacking the port in front, how about?" "Yes!" "Fine!" "that''s it!" ... Everyone thought for a moment, and then nodded together. is the so-called interlacing like a mountain! Dont look at the strength of the people present, but their fighting methods are different! Mercenaries generally travel on the battlefield, so they are more familiar with large-scale melee and collective army operations. Assassins are generally aimed at individuals. Most of their methods are sharper, and they have a strong ability to assassinate a single person! The bounty hunters are located between the two. Their targets are collective and individual, so whether it is a large-scale melee or a single assassination ability! But because of this, their abilities are not particularly prominent. In terms of large-scale melee, they are no better than mercenaries, and single-player assassination is no better than killers! The distribution of Haze is also based on these distributions! Mist three of them are bounty hunters. Although they have never fought together, they are all peers. They all know each other''s methods better and can cooperate to some extent, so they are a group! Among the other four, the cold-faced woman and the dwarf are the killers, and the naked man and the suit gunner are mercenaries! If they combine to attack the port, it is more appropriate. The two mercenaries can cooperate to clear the soldiers from the port, and the two killers can block the Bayregon Ruisen in the port! "President Na Syndia, where are you going to follow?" After asking the others, Haze asked again towards Syndia. "I want to watch Bairegang Ruisen die!!!" Syndia was suddenly excited. "Jie Jie, I know!" Upon hearing this answer, Wu Yan smiled, and said to Kingawa Sho and Yokozuna, "Then let''s go, let''s go to another ship!" "Dead ghost~www.novelhall.com~ then let''s go!" Onikawa Kami Niangri said maidly. "It''s delicious!" Yokozuna nibbled at the big bone meat stick and exclaimed, and walked to Hazuki''s side. "Jie Jie!" Haze smiled, suddenly turned into a hot mist, and flew towards another ship. Onigawa Kami also chuckled, leaping lightly, drawing a beautiful arc in the air, and then lightly landed on the deck. Yokozuna flew up high in the sky with both legs, and then, like a meteor, hit the deck of the ship. "Boom!" The moment he smashed it down, the whole ship started shaking, as if it was about to capsize. Fortunately, after about half a minute, the ship stabilized again! After , the two ships separated! One ship continued to the port, and the other went around to the tribe behind! And just now. "Boom!" A bolt of lightning pierced the sky. "Wow Lala---" Above the clouded sky, the pouring rain is like an unturned tap, dare to pour down! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 320： Foot My name is Haze! A capable person of steam fruit! A hunter who regards bounty as his life! an emotional...underground bounty hunter! I originally thought that with my strength, my life would go on like this, taking on tasks, completing tasks, taking bounty, and then spending part of it, part of it saved, and when I was about 70 years old, I would find a small place for retirement! En, if I can, I want to have a baby! Until this day, I thought I was eaten! Really...I was eaten... -------- The ship where the Misty was located soon came to the other side of Bena Island, where the real Luling Tribe was located. "Jie Jie, I found it, this is it!" Looking at the Luling tribe not far away, Misty''s eyes lit up. "Really, I didn''t expect that there would be a big mountain blocking people''s sight, causing them to run so many times before they found out!" Onikawagami complained. "Then let''s hurry up! So many times back and forth, my stomach is hungry, please solve it early so I can go to dinner!" Yokozuna said in a humble voice. at this time. "Hey!" The hearts of the three of them suddenly jumped, and a huge sense of crisis came, causing their chills to stand up suddenly. don''t wait for their reaction. "Boom!" A giant foot fell from the sky and stepped directly on their boat. Among the three, Haze reacted the fastest. It directly turned into a hot white smoke and flashed onto the distant sea, and the lower body turned into white steam, floating in the air, patted his chest with lingering fear. Onigawas reaction was not slow. At the moment the giant foot fell, he jumped out of the area covered by the giant foot and landed on the sea. Although the giant foot was still rubbed at the last moment, it didnt Nothing serious! The worst thing is Yokozuna! He was originally a strength player, and he was still a junior general. Compared with the other two senior lieutenants, his reaction power was much slower. He was directly hit by this giant foot and blasted into the bottom of the sea. I don''t know! At this time, the mist in the sky and the Onigawakami in the sea collapsed! Hastily! ! ! What the **** is this? How the **** is the sky besides the rain? After they took a closer look, they found out! What the **** is the sky underfoot, but the previous mountain stood up! They almost completely collapsed! Dashan stood up! is more difficult to accept than the sky! Fortunately, after working in the bounty hunter business for so many years, they are naturally a bit knowledgeable, and they quickly eased their emotions. At the same time, they also discovered that the so-called big mountain is not a big mountain, but a huge deer! Looking at the towering giant deer, Misty and Onigawa Kami couldn''t help but glance at each other, their faces sinking. Based on the kick just now, the two of them knew that this deer was not easy to mess with, at least it was a general level! General level! Don''t say that there are only two of them now, even if you add Yokozuna, who doesn''t know the life or death, you can''t beat it in the heyday! If Haze possesses the ability of natural demon fruit, because the giant deer is a beast, it may not understand the situation of armed and domineering, the two sides may fight! But Haze is not! He is Superman! To be precise, it is a special Superman series! His current situation that looks like a natural system is not a long-term method. It is based on the premise of evaporating the water in the body. And the water in his body is the same as a normal person! Once consumed, there is only one end, death! Therefore, when he maintains this method, he must not only reduce consumption as much as possible, but also pay special attention to avoid excessive water consumption and he will die! Therefore, the current Haze is very anxious, not only because the water in his body is rapidly evaporating, but also because he is a demon fruit capable person, once he falls into the sea, he is definitely dead! But here comes the problem! The ship was trampled by the giant deer! He has nowhere to stay! No way, he has only one choice now, and that is to run to Pena Island not far away! Ke Bena Island is the site of this deer. Once he ran into it, wouldnt it be the same as a goat entering a tigers mouth? So, he is very anxious now, very tangled! In contrast, although Onigawa Kami is also very scared, he has a lot more choices than Haze! It really doesn''t work, he walks directly from the sea! Anyway, Pena Island is also very prosperous. He estimated that it would not take long to swim before he could find the boat! Thousands of thoughts were in their minds, but less than a second passed outside! Luling is not a human, but his IQ is not lower than that of a human. Therefore, after he stepped down, he did not care, but cautiously raised his front foot again and stomped it forcefully! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... In less than a second, Lu Ling stomped five or six feet into the sea where Yokozuna had just stepped on. After feeling that the yokozuna in the seabed turned into a slimy fleshy mud, it stopped its movement and turned its fierce and murderous gaze to the rest of the mist and Onikawa. Suddenly, the two of them were excited, and they felt a sense of crisis in their hearts. without any hesitation. One of the two quickly floated towards Pena Island, while the other slammed into the sea and swiftly walked outside! As for their mission... What''s a joke, in this situation, it would be nice to be able to run, what tasks have to be completed? while looking at the two men who were splitting up and running away. Lu Ling''s eyes flashed with humanized thoughts. After hesitating for a few seconds, it decisively gave up Onigawa Kami, turned its head and chased the mist. After all, the haze is heading towards Bena Island, and there are people from the Luling tribe in the direction he runs, so Luling is of course the priority to chase him down! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by the sound of huge footsteps like a bombardment, Lu Ling''s limbs moved quickly, and the huge body directly crossed the mist and stopped him in front of Bena Island. "Roar---" There was a long roar of deer, so the mist had to stop. Looking at the giant deer in front of him, Haze felt for the first time that he might be going to die! Damn information network! Damn Cindia! Damn Onigawakami! ... In his heart, he scolded all the people involved in this mission. gritted his teeth, cruel! Simply vaporize the whole body. Then quickly flew towards the deer spirit, trying to rush into the island from its feet! During this period, every second, he could clearly feel the rapid loss of his own water! He knows that he can sustain this vaporization for at most twenty seconds. Once this time is exceeded, he will die because the moisture in his body is completely evaporated! Fortunately, as a beast, Lu Ling has an IQ similar to that of humans! is not armed, it can''t stop the misty nightmare now! "Boom!" Lu Ling stomped on one foot, and the vaporized haze quickly dispersed, and in the next second, they gathered together unharmed. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Seeing this, Lu Ling was unwilling, and moved his feet together, chasing the haze that turned into steam and stomped down! But it''s no use! Even though Lu Lings feet accurately hit the haze, the vaporized haze is still unharmed. Lu Ling is still unwilling and wants to continue stamping. "Hoo---" At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ a gust of wind blew by, the deer''s figure paused, his eyes condensed, as if he had found something! After a trace of human thinking flashed in its eyes, it stopped the urge to continue stomping, and instead stretched its head over. "---" Take a deep breath with a mouth and nose. turned into a haze of steam, was sucked back directly, and entered Luling''s mouth! And just at this time, the moisture in Misty''s body has reached the alert point! If you use it again, you will die! As a last resort, he can only change back to his original appearance! But he who was in Luling''s mouth, this change came back, it was miserable! "what---" "Crack!" "Gulong!" Accompanied by his screams, Deer Lings teeth directly pressed him into meat sauce and swallowed it! Since then, the three of them have not even been on the island, they ended in a tragic end with two deaths and one run, completely collapsed! At the same time, the four attacking the port encountered a more tragic situation! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 321： Miraculous coincidence "Zi!" The blood squirted out of the chest like spring water. Woods lowered his head and stared wide-eyed to see that there was nothing in his eyes, but he felt as if he had been thrust in by an axe. The **** chest was a little weird! Then, enduring the sharp pain in his chest, he raised his head with difficulty, and glanced at the skeleton sitting on the throne not far from him, his eyes were a little confused! How can things become like this? Am I not going to attack Bairegon Ruisenbang? Why got into the air, as if he had hit a sharp axe? Countless questions flashed through Woods'' mind, making him very confused! Suddenly, the axe he was feeling suddenly raised, and directly cut his upper body, from chest to head, in half! And at this moment, all the things he had experienced in his life suddenly appeared in his mind! First time killing... First time to indescribable shop... First time as a mercenary... First time getting paid... In the end, the picture freezes when he was about to attack Bairegang Ruisenbang, and he bumped into the axe he felt inexplicably! Am I the **** suicide? This is his last thought! --------- Time goes back half an hour ago! The rain in the sky keeps falling! While Misty and the others detoured to the back of Pena Island, the mercenary and assassin quartet with Syndia also began to move towards the port of Pena Island! Soon, they met the ship! This is a small fishing boat that can carry up to five or six people! But this ship makes them feel a bit weird, even creepy! It''s not that there is something wrong with the exterior of this ship! but...no one on board! There is no one in the boat floating in front of them! What made them even more horrified was that after a closer look, they discovered that there were two fishing rods floating in the air beside the ship! In an instant, all the chills on their bodies stood up suddenly! Ghost Ship! ? This is their first thought! Anyone who mixes in the ocean will always hear about ghost ships, and the same goes for their mercenaries and killers! Although they are not mixed on the sea, the world is full of seas. Even if they are mercenaries and killers, they will always be floating on the sea in order to get on their way. Sometimes the time floating in the sea is longer than that on land. Long! Therefore, they can often hear so few things about ghosts on the sea! Of course, when I heard it, I heard that they, as a lieutenant-level powerhouse, would basically not believe it without seeing it with their own eyes, and more of them thought it was rumors or ordinary people did not know the devil fruit! But Chad saw this scene today, which really shocked them, thinking that there really is a ghost ship! Simply, they are all knowledgeable people, and they reacted quickly. Whether its a ghost ship or not, always check it out first! And what is the best way to probe? Seeing and hearing color domineering! Therefore, four of the five people on the boat, with this kind of thought, released their knowledge one after another! Dont ask why they are four! For the seven-meter big Han mercenary, Woods, seeing and hearing color has always been a pain in his heart! He is also a giant-hybrid lieutenant general level powerhouse anyway! The results of it? Compared with armed color, the talent of seeing and hearing color can be described as extremely poor! To this day, he is the top hand of the solo mercenaries and even the entire mercenary world. He hasn''t learned to see and hear at all, and he can''t even compare to the colonel-level people like Syndia! Simply, he is a mercenary! is not a mixed killer or hunter! Most mercenaries faced battlefields or large-scale melees. Therefore, he who doesn''t know anything about sex, don''t need to think too much, as long as the armed **** is well trained, the others can solve all the problems as long as they are reckless, reckless and reckless! Just when the four of them were about to spread their sights and sounds to the small fishing boat, the sky suddenly went dark! When the rainy day is already gloomy, the sky gets darker! Several people raised their heads and took a look! found a skeleton sitting on the throne of bones in the sky not far away, and behind him was as dark as an abyss! "what!? This scene... seems to have known each other before! Before a few people wanted to understand, Syndia reminded them. The moment the Bone Throne appeared, her eyes flashed red, the blue veins on her neck were instantly exposed, and the nails of her hands were directly plunged into the palms, and the blood flowed down immediately! Then, she yelled at the skeleton: "Bailegang Ruisenbang, I want you to die!!!" Suddenly, a few people understood! Isnt this the Balegang Ruisengbang they saw from the information they bought a few days ago? Just, why does he appear here? You know, it''s raining today! Its far from the port of Pena Island, it''s nearly ten nautical miles away! He is a devil fruit capable person, why come here so idle? Besides, few people have seen him! Bairegang Ruisenbang appeared out of thin air, making a few people a little confused! But at the same time, Bairegang Ruisenbang on the other side is also a bit dazed! He didn''t appear suddenly! He has always been in front of a few people, but they didn''t notice it! That''s right, he was the one holding one of the fishing rods on that boat, and the other was held by Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! Some time ago, after Hawkeye entered the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Arthur asked Moto Ryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto to instruct him for a period of time! But Hawkeyes talent in kendo didnt say that, in just over a month, he emptied the knowledge of kendo in Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ishigekunis mind! Then, in order to integrate these new knowledge, Hawkeye began to challenge some strong people in the kingdom. Therefore, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni also had nothing to do! After a few days of rest, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, who was very restful and thoughtful, was ready to talk to Bailigan Ruisenbang who was also in the state of soul! So, he came here! and it happens to be boring, there is no enemy to kill Balegang. Ruisenbang Kendo Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni, the two hit it off, ready to go out to sea to fish, and chat by the way! As for the weather... What weather is the soul afraid of? Can it still get caught in the rain? So the two found a small fishing boat, and regardless of the weather, they went out to sea with the fishing rod directly! And the final result is what it looks like now! After seeing a few people''s boats coming, Balegang Ruisembang recognized at first sight the man who ran away, causing him to lose countless imaginary Syndia! Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet! He didn''t care about the fishing rod on the spot! directly controlled the skeleton crafts he put on the boat~www.novelhall.com~ and flew into the sky, and at the same time turned on the mode of returning to the blade, he became the skeleton king! "The Axe of Destruction!" At the moment after the transformation, he did not hesitate, a black axe with a necklace appeared in his hand! "Crack!" Then, he directly affected the chain, controlled the huge axe and threw it quickly at the ship where the few people were, trying to destroy their ship! At the same time! found his mercenaries and killers, and immediately reacted! The fastest among them is the Han mercenary, Woods! He flexed his legs slightly and pressed hard. "boom!" The huge power made two small pits appear on the deck, and Woods used this power to fly straight toward the skeleton craft in the sky! Just then, the opening scene appeared. Balegang Ruisembang and the axe of destruction that flew toward the ship happened to have a face-to-face collision with Woods, who flew toward the skeleton crafts, and then plunged directly into his chest! This miraculous coincidence just appeared! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 322： Almost annihilated is a miraculous accident in the eyes of outsiders. In the eyes of the mercenaries in the double-gun suits, cold-faced female assassins, and dwarf assassins on the current ship, it is just a killing technique that makes the scalp numb! Woods, they all know, senior lieutenant-general-level powerhouses, and lone mercenaries who have been active in the mercenary world. Although they will not see sex, as a mixed-blood giant, he is still well-trained in armed sex! Moreover, because he is a hybrid giant, his lethality and deterrence on the battlefield are very large, so he has always been liked by employers, and he has been hired all year round! The results of it... just died like that! Didn''t even make any waves! More importantly, during the whole process, Balegan Ruisenbang sat in the sky without any movement at all. It seemed that Woods was dead after a glance at him! On the spot, they have the urge to turn around and run away! No idea! As soon as he met, he knelt down with a lieutenant general level of combat power. It was really terrifying! "What should I do?" The mercenary in the double-gun suit glanced at the other three people with an ugly expression, and said as if asking himself. "Uh..." The expressions on the faces of the cold-faced female killer and dwarf killer are also solemn, there is no good way! At this moment, Cindia seemed to have discovered something, and said with a sneer, "Pretending to be a ghost! The skeleton on his head is a fake, it is to confuse you, and it is not him who kills. If you don''t believe it, you can feel it with your own experience!" Immediately, the three of them reacted, and then immediately spread their own experience! Now, they found the real enemy! There are two! In their perception, the appearance is the same as the Balegang Ruisenbang outside! should be the body of Bairegang Ruisenbang! The other is an old man with a sword! The old man is standing on the fishing boat they just saw, facing them, as if looking at them! They dont know who the old man is! However, since the old man is invisible to the naked eye, just like Bairegang Ruisen, it must be the enemy! "Hoo---" The three of them exhaled deeply, turned their heads, and after looking at each other, they nodded. Now that the enemy is found, it''s easy! The mercenary in a double-gun suit raised both guns, and the cold-faced female assassin dropped his hands on both sides, and leaned forward slightly. The most exaggerated is the dwarf killer! "Roar---" After a roar, the dwarf killer turned into an ugly monkey over five meters high. "kill!" The cold-faced female assassin just said something coldly, the three of them all went to the nearest to them, who was standing on the fishing boat not far from Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! On the other side, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekoku is a little helpless! Isnt he just here to chat with Bairegang Ruisenbang, who has the memory of his old friend and enemy Shiji, and fished by the way? How come you hit this kind of thing! Moreover, he has been on the sidelines since just now, and he didn''t do anything. As a result, the group targeted him! Of course, he also knows that he is obviously closer than Bairegang Ruisenbang in the sky! Although his strength is stronger than Bairegang Ruisenbang, the few people on the opposite side dont know. Therefore, he understands this choice. Even if it is changed, he will kill the nearest person first, and then deal with the others. Human! However, understanding belongs to understanding, but what should be shot is still to be shot! But just before he took a shot, the other three had already shot! "Black barrage!" The mercenary in a double-gun suit raised his double-guns and aimed at Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, injecting armed domineering. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The two revolvers, which originally added up to a dozen bullets at most, fired endless black bullets under his control, and flew towards Yamamoto Genryusai. At the same time, the cold-faced female assassin left an afterimage in place and disappeared! The next moment, she appeared in mid-air ten meters away, leaving behind an afterimage, and then disappeared again. Just like this, she stepped into the air and ran towards Yamamoto Genryusai! At this time, the ugly monkey incarnation of the dwarf killer also moved! "Roar---" "Boom!" After a roar, he turned around abruptly and cut off the mast of the ship with a knife. Then, without waiting for the mast to fall, he stepped forward and grabbed the mast with both hands and easily picked up the whole mast. To prepare for Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, he trot two steps, stopped suddenly, and threw the mast out. "---" The mast, like an arrow from the string, flew towards Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni. And at the same moment, he flexed his legs, jumped hard, and jumped onto the mast at a faster speed than the mast! In this way, the two are combined into one, like surfing, to kill Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni! the other side. Looking at the two people who were killing him and the sky full of black bullets, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni was helpless, but he still put his hand on the knife on his waist. "Everything in Vientiane is ashes, flowing like fire!!!" "!" "Song Ming!" Take out the knife, begin to solve, release the skills in one go! "Hoo---" A tornado-shaped hot wall swept toward the three. Strong! Danger! dying! Upon seeing this, the hearts of the three of them jumped together! The first encounter with this Yanbi was the bullet of the mercenary in the double-gun suit. "Hoo----" The overwhelming black bullets are under the tornado-shaped flame wall and have no resistance. The middle bullet is directly swept in by the flame wall, and the bullets on the edge are interfered by the strong air current driven by the tornado-shaped flame wall. Down, lost accuracy, and dispersed towards both sides of the Yanbi. Later, the cold-faced female killer also encountered this tornado-shaped flame wall. Before Yanbi was present, the cold-faced female assassin felt the heat brought by Yanbi! The scorching sensation as if to burn everything, even made her a little hard to breathe! Hide! This is her only thought! What else can I do? Is it facing Gang? Isnt that looking for death? Thinking like this, she disappeared in place after leaving an afterimage in the air! In the next second, she appeared directly above the position just now, and then disappeared again. After disappearing back and forth a few times, her figure has already reached a certain height, and at this time, the hot tornado-shaped flame wall swept across the border from under her. "Hoo---" Feeling the hot sensation under her body, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Immediately afterwards, the ugly monkey that the dwarf killer turned into was the ugly monkey who encountered the tornado-shaped flame wall that swept over it. However, facing this Yanbi, he is not as easy as the other two! One of the other two is a long-range attack, the other is to hide quickly! But he can''t do both of them! He is standing on a log now, how can he attack from a distance, how can he avoid it? As soon as you dodge, don''t you fall into the sea? Then, for him with the Devil Fruit Ability, I am afraid that it is more difficult than the frontal right? no way! gritted his teeth, he had to fully release his armed domineering, covering the body and the wood under his feet, ready to resist this wave! "Boom!" In the next second, the two will meet like this! The scorching flames instantly wrapped the dwarf killer. "what---" But instantly he let out a scream of extreme pain! You need to know that after the initial solution, the flow of the blade is the same temperature as the sun''s surface, which is more than 5,000 degrees! Although the flame is isolated by the domineering armed color, the temperature is still there, and the armed color just adds a layer of steel-like protection to him! So, now he is like a canned food that has been put into a fire test. Under the super high temperature of the sun''s surface, he has been simmered almost instantly! After another second, he was simmered! just died like that! Even the corpse was burned to ashes because it didn''t have an armed and domineering protective body! Upon seeing this, the cold-faced female assassin''s pupils suddenly shrank, and her heart was lingering, but she became rejoiced. Then, her figure suddenly stopped, as if thinking of something, she turned and ran without hesitation! just kidding! The Woods just now was killed by Balegang Ruisenbang in an instant. Now, the dwarf killer has been killed by the old man who seems to be mediocre, but is actually better than them, and absolutely has the strength of the general level! In the whole place, she and the mercenary in the double-gun suit were left, and there was a colonel-level oil bottle, Syndia! In this case, how to fight? If you dont run, you must be dead! Its true that she came for money, but if she loses her life, why do she ask for money? So, she decided to escape! At the same time, looking at the tornado-type flame wall that continued to approach after killing the dwarf killer~www.novelhall.com~ The double-gun suit killer did not hesitate, but escaped more decisively than the cold-faced female killer, and jumped off the ship directly. Swim far away at an extremely fast speed! And his reasons and thoughts are the same as the cold female killer! The previous four-on-two start was directly destroyed by half of the group. Now it is two-on-two. Isnt that looking for death? Of course, Bairegang Ruisembang, who had not done anything during this period, would not let them escape so easily. "Death sigh!" The black tide of death was filled, and it chased up at a very fast speed. The first to chase was the cold-faced killer girl. was swallowed into bones almost instantly. Then there was Syndia and her ship who had been stunned! After the tide passed, only a pale skeleton and a rotten ship wreck remained on the sea. In the end, it was a mercenary in a double-gun suit who fled decisively. He is lucky! Because he escaped fast and early, neither the tide nor the tornado-type flame wall caught up, but let him run away! Since then, the people that Syndia has brought have ended with almost annihilated but not yet landed on the island! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 323： Time of evil Seven days later! "Seven top masters are in battle...Five dead and two escaped! "The horror you don''t know...Bailegang Ruisenbang!" "Those things in those years, don''t go to those places... the port of Pena Island! ... In the study, Arthur was sitting at the desk with the latest news sent by German in his hand that made a sensation in the entire underground world! These are all reports of what happened on Bena Island a few days ago! As for the appearance of these news, Arthur was not surprised! You know, each of the seven hired by Syndia is a famous person in the underground world. As long as they are mixed in the underground world, most of them will know a few of them! Ive heard of it even if I havent seen it before! And it is this kind of person, seven of them have a mission together, and the result is a tragic ending of five deaths and two escapes. This is naturally unbelievable! However, these news are circulated by the most authoritative intelligence organization in the underground world. Although unbelievable, according to the report sent by German, people in the underground world basically accepted this shocking news! At the same time, because of these news, most of the intermediary platforms in the underground world have blacklisted Pena Island, the Kingdom of Deer Spirit and Bairegang Ruisen State, and will not accept orders related to them! For this, Arthur is quite satisfied! As soon as these news come out, if the people in the underground world want to fight Pena Island and even the Deer Spirit Kingdom, or if someone hires them to fight the Deer Spirit Kingdom, they must look carefully! Therefore, the Deer Spirit Kingdom will have much less trouble in the future! Of course, Arthur is also unsatisfied! That''s money! In order to hire seven people, Syndia put the entire 13 billion money into the intermediary platform of underground world killers, mercenaries, and bounty hunters! And these money, because she used designated employment, not open employment, so after the mission failed, the intermediary platform people are happy to bloom! They can swallow the money openly! After appointing the employment, the task failed and the employer died. Without the employment target and employer, the money has naturally become a thing of no one! And the intermediary platform swallowed the money, it was the same as Bai Jian, there was no worries at all! But Arthur is not satisfied, not satisfied here! You need to know, if the money wasnt for Syndia to run fast before, it would belong to the Kingdom of Saint Martin! As a result, now that Syndia is dead, and the money has fallen on the intermediary platform, Arthur is naturally a little dissatisfied! However, dissatisfied with dissatisfaction, Arthur still counts, the money actually does not belong to Saint Martin, but there is a chance that Saint Martin has it! I haven''t grasped the opportunity now, so I can only admit that I am unlucky! just... "Well---how does this news headline look a little weird!" With a tangled expression on Arthur''s face, he murmured, and he forgot the thought in his head! blame it! Maybe he has little knowledge, the news in the underground world is like this! Immediately, Arthur put the news materials aside, it looks like the next file! "Yep!?" As soon as he saw the file, Arthur was completely stunned. "The haunted incident report of the palace! WTF? What the hell? The palace is haunted? This is like a joke! You know, in the palace of Saint Martin, there are always guardians, major generals, and lieutenant generals, let alone whether it is a ghost, even if it is a ghost, it will be caught! Even a Saint Seiya can''t catch it, but something that can be regarded as a ghost like Death or Void can always be caught, right? If still doesnt work, can Peronas ghost fruit be used? In this case, Arthur really couldn''t think of how to be haunted! and... "Why don''t I know about this?" Arthur put down the file, touched his chin, frowned involuntarily, and murmured! Then, his body suddenly froze, and he slapped his head, and suddenly realized! He remembered! there is such a thing! He seemed to have heard such a thing from a maid passing by his room the other day! It''s just that he didn''t care at the time, thinking it was just an error! After all, the palace, intrigue, there will always be so many stories about the dead maid or the princess! Although not in the two generations of Arthur, the previous palace did have these problems! And because there is only one successor to Arthur in these two generations, naturally there is not so much nasty! "It''s just... the palace is haunted?" After Arthur pondered for a moment, although he was still a little unbelieving, he still picked up the file and looked at it. The documents were also brought here in German! The content in is that there have been waiters and maids encountering ghosts in the palace these days! First of all, based on the intelligence analysis of the past few days, German first confirmed the existence of this ghost, and confirmed that it was not Perona naughty. After , he passed the analysis and reached some conclusions. First, the time when ghosts appear is about five to seven in the afternoon, then 11 to one midnight and three to five in the morning. Only these three time periods will ghosts appear! Seeing this, Arthur flashed in his mind and couldn''t help but spit, "This ghost is still a ghost in the country of He! Look at this time period, it is clearly the time of the country of peace!" In Arthurs previous life, there has always been a saying that the kingdom of Japan will meet the demons. The yin and yang path of the kingdom of Japan is called the time when ghosts and gods are most likely to appear! In this world, Arthur has also heard the news of the time of the evil! is the descendant of the former Wano country on St. Martin, passed down from Wano country! But because the people of Wano country on St. Martin have left Wano country for a long time, so this legend is almost gone. Arthur also heard it from an old man in Wano country when she was a child! is similar to his previous life! The country of wa also divides the time of the magic into two kinds, one is the outdoor, the other is the indoor! Outdoors are also divided into two time periods, one is dusk, that is, from five to seven in the afternoon, and the other is the eve of dawn, that is, from three to five in the morning~www.novelhall.com~ and the indoor one is only One, that is from eleven o''clock to one o''clock midnight! The time of the ghosts reported in the file happened to be these three, that is to say, the ghosts appeared at the time of the demons! Second, the most haunted area of ??this ghost is the harem, where Arthur usually sleeps! But the strange thing is that the princesses and children of Arthur''s Harem have not seen it, only some of the waiters and maids have seen it! If there were not more witnesses, Devon would even think he was joking! How can there be ghosts who specifically pick people out? And, why should the maids see it, but the princesses cant? Third, ghosts can''t feel it by seeing and hearing! German organized a few people who are more familiar with seeing, hearing and coloring, and they kept scanning inside and outside the palace. From east to west, from south to north, back and forth several times, no ghosts were found! And at the same time, several people reported that they saw ghosts! At that time, they were within the scanning range of the seeing and hearing color. They saw the ghost, but the seeing and hearing color did not perceive it! Fourth... Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 324： Ghost hunt Fourth, this ghost has never hurt anyone, and sometimes even greets people! "So, it''s just a ghost?" Arthur couldn''t help but vomit again. Fifth, this ghost seems to be enjoying the scenery, and every time he is seen, he is leisurely and leisurely. Looking around and strolling around, it seems that he doesn''t care much about others seeing her! "This is using the palace as a scenic spot!" Arthur felt like a beeping dog. Sixth, according to witnesses, this ghost is about 1.5 meters tall and looks very similar to the witches of Wano Country. Yep! ? Seeing this, Arthur suddenly had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. His mind was full of thoughts, as if to remember something, but it was always a little bit worse, and finally he didn''t remember it. Seventh, this ghost often steals food in the small kitchen in the harem. Once the things she has eaten are eaten by others, it will become dull. But according to the research of the Academy of Sciences, the nutrients in it are still there, but I dont know. Why is there no smell! "Uh..." Seeing this Arthur was a little speechless and surprised! What is speechless is that this is a greedy ghost! To my surprise, this ghost can still eat! You know, Death and Xu are also ghosts, but they can''t eat real things. They can''t even do things like this ghost. They can only eat food produced by Seireitei and assembled by spirit children! Article 8. According to German observations from the main monitoring room of the palace, in the place where this ghost walked, although the waiters and maids could see her, the surveillance could not capture them, only the frightened expressions of those waiters and maids ! Article 9... ... There are a dozen of them, and Arthur has read them all! After that, he couldn''t help but rubbed his temples, a little headache! If you have to ask him what he thinks of this ghost now, he can only say, "What the **** is this?" Greedy, laid-back, and fixed order, no matter how you look at Arthur, I think this ghost is strange! "However, since this ghost is so observant to haunt during the time of the devil, in other words, she is probably a ghost from the country only?" Thinking about this, Arthur whispered and analyzed. "The ghosts in the country of Harmony have their own abilities. Like the Snow Girl and the Iceman, the Rain Girl is very wet and covered in hairs. So what ability does this have?" "Is there a ghost? It seems that every ghost can do it! Can you eat? It''s a bit unique, but it doesn''t seem to be of any use? And, how is this ability a bit like the ghost movies I used to watch from Xiangjiang? " Thinking of this, Arthur had a sudden stop and patted his head, annoyed. "Oh, what am I trying to analyze here? I''m still not sure if it''s a ghost or a person with special devil fruit ability! Let''s find it first!" Thinking, Arthur looked up and glanced at the sky outside the window! Well, three poles in the sun! At this time, according to the German intelligence, this ghost will not appear and wait, so Arthur put the matter down first and began to look at other files! ------------ Four to fifty in the afternoon! Palace Square! At this time, many people have gathered here! In addition to hundreds of soldiers, twelve golden saints, Motoyanagi Yamamoto who just returned from Bena Island, Balkan Ruisenbang, and some domineering officers who will meet and hear the color, etc. All the different power systems he had were called over! Of course, Hoover and Lena Arthur did not call, they did not have any perception ability, and it was useless to call over! And Arthur had only one goal for so many people to call, to find that ghost! Anyway, this is also a palace. If this strange ghost is allowed to continue like this, will he still face Arthur? Moreover, the place where the ghost haunts is still the harem where Arthur slept, if he can''t find it, he won''t even sleep at ease! "You all know the specific information and missions. It is only ten minutes away from the earliest magic time, that is, the arrival of five o''clock! So now, you start to take your place, go to your assigned place, and start searching when the time is up. That ghost!" Arthur said loudly. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Everyone nodded respectfully. Then, Arthur waved his hand. "Da da da!" These gathered people scattered and left the square, heading to various places in the palace, and each took its place. At the same time, Arthur also released the heart net, covering the entire palace, and controlling the entire palace in real time! It''s five one! People who have been to various places began to show their abilities. The sixth sense, seeing, hearing, color, etc., were all released together. however... Ten minutes passed, no one noticed, and no one saw this ghost! twenty minutes. thirty minutes. ... One hour later, the ghost still did not appear! Until the end of the first encounter with the devil, the ghost has not been found, and no one has seen it. In desperation, Arthur could only suspend this operation and ask the kitchen to start preparing food. Since the winter has begun, and Saint Martin is a bit cold now, Arthur simply asked the kitchen to prepare the mandarin duck pot, which is suitable for all ages! Regarding this, neither the saints nor the officers had any opinion. As for the Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni and Bairegang Ruisenbang, there is no opinion. They can''t eat it anyway! In a large courtyard in the harem, there are more than ten tables of hot pot. "Gurulu!" With the sound, the rich bone soup base and the spicy butter soup base began to boil. "Come on, eat all!" Arthur sat at the main seat of the main table, picked up a slice of fat cow and shaved it, and said while eating. Seeing Arthur moved his chopsticks, the others who hadn''t been moving before began to move their chopsticks to eat. For a while, the atmosphere immediately became warm. "Yes, it''s delicious!" "Unhappiness is the food in the palace, better than what I ate in Laju!" "That''s ~www.novelhall.com~ and don''t look at what this place is, the palace!" "Eat more, this is something you can only eat once!" "That''s right, if it weren''t for this haunting, we little soldiers would have no chance to enter the palace!" ... Saints dont feel much about eating in the palace. They can often eat here. On the contrary, soldiers and officers are very rare, especially the soldiers. If it werent for this haunting and need someone to search for it, there would be basically nothing in this life. What chance of entering and leaving the palace, let alone eating here! And when the food is in full swing here. A room in the harem. A transparent female ghost wearing a witch dress, looking sixteen or seventeen years old, and Tong Yan Ju R suddenly appeared in the room and floated lightly in the air! "Sniff!" The first thing she did after she appeared was not to do anything else, but to squint and smell the smell in the air with a look of intoxication. "Well, it smells so fragrant!" Muttering like this, the female ghost smelled the smell and couldn''t help but drifted past the place where the fragrance came from! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 325： Never seen such an arrogant female ghost The yard is still full of food. Main table. Arthur picked up a freshly blanched beef ball, dipped it with the dipping sauce, and put it directly into his mouth! "Yeah~" In an instant, the taste of beef, the taste of the dipping sauce, and the taste of the soup base burst into his mouth, making him unconsciously showing an expression of enjoyment! "Gulong!" After swallowing the beef balls, Arthur sighed, "Good!" Perhaps it was because of the cold weather. Today, Arthur felt that the hot pot was better than usual. Just as he was eagerly preparing to stretch out his hand and eat a beef ball, suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he caught a strange figure. On the spot, Arthur''s movements froze, and the whole person stared at the entrance of the courtyard directly opposite his seat. At the same time, Shion, Motoyanagi Shigekuni Yamamoto, Bairegang Ruisembang, and several other golden saints who were sitting at the table with Arthur also discovered something wrong with Arthur. So they turned their heads together and followed Arthur''s gaze. At this look, they were also stunned! After that, it seemed to be contagious. Starting from Arthurs table, one table...two tables...three tables, in less than ten seconds, there were more than ten tables in the courtyard, and hundreds of people all turned their eyes to the door. ! As for why they are like this... Just because there was a female ghost at the door that they hadn''t found for two hours! Moreover, this female ghost was squinting and standing at the door with a look of intoxication. What the hell? The female ghost appeared by herself? He appeared swaggeringly in the place where they gathered, did his head cramp? What''s the matter with that intoxicated expression? Suddenly, everyone present was a little messy! Without waiting for them to react from the mess, this female ghost did something more messy for them! "Sniff!" I saw this female ghost sniffed twice with a look of intoxication, then suddenly opened her beautiful big round eyes and looked around. After spotting the people around, she was not afraid, but smiled and greeted them, "Hello!" Then, without waiting for everyone to reply, she drifted in! After coming in, she fluttered while turning her little head, looking around, as if looking for something! When she saw an empty seat at Arthur''s table, the female ghost''s eyes lit up again, and she floated over. You''re welcome! Sit down directly, pick up the chopsticks, and while Arthur was stunned, after picking up a beef ball in the pot, he placed the beef ball under his nose. "Suck---" The female ghost took a violent mouthful of the balls, and she seemed to inhale a transparent white smoke in the balls. At the same time, a satisfied expression appeared on her face, saying, "It''s delicious!" After that, she put the beef ball into the pot, and then she picked up another beef ball in the pot and repeated the previous action. Seeing all this female ghost, Arthur was dumbfounded! The saints, Motoyanagi Yamamoto and Balkan Ruisen, the officers and soldiers were also confused! All are dumbfounded! In one sentence, I have never seen such an arrogant ghost! This Nima is simply too arrogant! Don''t put them in your eyes at all! After everyone''s search, I didn''t say that I showed up. More importantly, after I showed up, I walked in so arrogantly, and made no secret of it in front of them. Uh...it doesnt seem to be eaten, everything is still there! But anyway, this little female ghost obviously didn''t put them in his eyes! Immediately, everyone present reacted! "Girl ghost, get out of the way, is that where you sit?" "Boy, who the **** is it, report it!" "Ghost girl, who are you talking about and why are you here?" "Boy, how did you get in and out of the palace, tell me?" ... The soldiers and officers stood in Qi''ali together and questioned the female ghost aggressively. Faced with these questions, the female ghost seemed to have not heard her, eating hot pot on her own! At the same time, after taking a deep look at the female ghost, Arthur stretched out his hand, pressed it down, and said, "Quiet!" Suddenly, everyone present became quiet. "Who are you? Are you a ghost, or a demon fruit capable person?" Arthur couldn''t help frowning as he looked at the woman ghost who seemed to be fearless and unfettered. The female ghost ignored Arthur and continued to eat hot pot on her own! Yep! ? Suddenly, Arthur couldn''t help but frowned slightly. "call out!" Immediately, Shi Ang, who was next to the female ghost, suddenly shot and fisted towards the female ghost. When the fist hit the female ghost, the fist passed directly through the female ghost''s body. "what!?" Upon seeing this, everyone present was surprised. An armed officer boldly stepped forward, touched the female ghost with his own armed color, and finally passed through! Surprise, shock, puzzlement, doubts, etc., all the faces immediately passed by all the people present. It''s weird! You know, death and Xu are also ghosts, but at least they can be touched by the armed color, and they can also be perceived by the seeing and hearing color. But even if this one appears in front of them, the armed color can''t touch it, and the seeing and hearing color is also Can''t feel it! As if it didn''t exist at all! But she did appear in front of everyone again, and even started to eat! This kind of thing really made everyone present a little embarrassed! Afterwards, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni said lightly, "I will try!" After that, he also stepped forward and punched it out with a soft punch. result... "boom!" The female ghost flew upside down on the spot. "call---" Seeing this scene, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. Although I dont know why the female ghost would not be touched and felt by the armed sex, but now ~www.novelhall.com~ Yamamoto Genryu can hit her. . In this case, this female ghost is not invincible! the other side, After the female ghost was beaten out, she floated for more than ten meters before she stopped. But she was not angry. Instead, she jumped up with a surprised expression on her face and shouted, "It hit me, it hit me! I, someone can hit me!" "Uh..." After seeing this scene, everyone present was a little speechless. Shion even walked to Arthur''s face and whispered, "Your Majesty, this female ghost seems to have a problem with her brain!" Arthur glanced at Shion, nodded in agreement, and said, "Well, I think so too!" Afterwards, Arthur thought for a while, turned his head and ordered, "Grandpa, please get her up first! I have to ask her carefully!" Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni nodded and said, "Yes!" After that, he immediately disappeared in place, and then appeared behind the female ghost again, grabbed her by the neck, lifted her up, and brought her to Arthur! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 326： Marinated stone essence After half an hour... "Hehehehe... I can be hit, I can be hit!" The female ghost sat in the position just now, smiling stupidly. "Ugh---" Seeing this scene, Arthur sighed faintly, rather helpless. In the past half an hour, no matter what he asked, the female ghost smiled so stupidly without answering or talking. Of course, even in this way, the female ghost still did not forget to eat. Sitting in the position, while smiling silly, she did not stop her hand movements. The chopsticks kept sticking into the pot, and then picked up something. What to suck! Fortunately, in the past half an hour, after Arthur''s careful observation, he has figured out why he has an inexplicable sense of familiarity with this female ghost! Because, the image of this ghost is exactly the same as the statue of the witch that Ishihara Rimi bought before, which he felt a little strange! "Da da da!" Just then, there was a sound of script. I saw an officer hurried in at the gate of the yard. "Your Majesty, the things are here!" The officer handed Arthur a fine wooden box 40 cm long and 20 cm wide. "En!" Arthur took the box and opened it. Inside is the weird statue of the witch. Arthur placed the statue of the witch in front of the silly ghost and asked, "Wake up! What are you looking at?" "what---" The female ghost suddenly woke up and broke free from her silly smile. She hurriedly stepped forward to protect the box and the statue of the witch in the box, then turned her head and looked at Arthur warily, "What do you want to do?" "Uh..." Arthur looked at her silently and asked, "This is my house! So should I ask you this sentence?" After finishing speaking, Arthur didn''t wait for the female ghost to reply, but asked, "Who are you? What do you want to do? Are you a demon fruit capable person?" The female ghost was questioned for a moment, and she didn''t know what to say for a while. "Yep---" Afterwards, she touched her head and made a look of thinking, with a tangled thought on her face. After about three minutes, she patted her head and said, "Yes, this looks like your home!" ? ? ? Arthur''s leg softened and he nearly fell. Are you thinking about this for three **** minutes? What about the words behind me, were you eaten by you? The people around them also looked dumbfounded, and they didn''t figure out what is the brain circuit of this female ghost? Just as Arthur was about to get angry, the ghost finally reacted! "Oh, by the way, you have to ask who I am, right?" The female ghost said so, and then asked and replied, "My name...er...what is my name? I don''t seem to have a name? " What is my name? You don''t know what your name is? And... it seems there is no name! ? Do you even know if you have a name? Suddenly, Arthur felt like a beeping dog! "En! I don''t have a name!" The female ghost thought for a moment, nodded, affirmed. "Well, just assume you don''t have a name! What do you want to do? Are you a demon fruit capable person?" Arthur asked blankly. "What do I want to do?" whispered like this, the female ghost thought for three more minutes, and then slowly said, "I didn''t want to do anything? Didn''t you get me back?" Arthur who asked was speechless. He thought about it carefully, and Rimi Ishihara really took her back. Immediately, Arthur put the question aside and continued to ask, "Are you a demon fruit capable person?" "Demon Fruit Ability..." The female ghost thought about it for three minutes, and said with a confused face, "What is a Devil Fruit Ability Ability? Is Devil Fruit delicious?" Yep! ? People who possess this kind of weird ability do not know Devil Fruit? Arthur frowned slightly, not sure if the ghost was acting. But I looked closely and found that the female ghost''s eyes were indeed full of confusion, and it didn''t seem to be pretending. However, Arthur did not explain to her what the devil fruit is, but pondered for a moment and asked, "Then...how did you become like this?" "Become like this..." The female ghost thought about it again for three minutes, then slowly said, "I don''t know either!" "Don''t know?" Arthur frowned. "Well, I don''t know!" The female ghost nodded and said affirmatively after thinking for a while. Afterwards, she patted her head, as if remembering something, and quickly said, "I only remember that I used to be like a stone. Then one day I was put on the beam of the house by the sky, and then the beam was broken. falling down!" "Well... when it fell, it seemed to hit a fruit, and after a long time, my stone was picked up and carved like this!" "After that, I was sold out! But I dont know why. When I showed up, the people who bought me seemed very scared. They kept shouting expensive, ghosts, and wanted to beat me, but they couldnt beat me. It seems to be scared to death!" "later..." The female ghost explained so vaguely, Arthur also interrupted and asked, while pouring his thoughts. Combining the words of the female ghost, he probably also guessed the origin of the female ghost. According to the female ghost, her body should be the pillar! This Arthur has heard the old man from the Kingdom of Saint Martin say that it is an ancient tradition in this world and the country. Putting a stone on a beam and pressing the beam means that the house is suppressed and stabilized on the ground. Doesn''t fall down! But then, maybe because of too long time, or maybe because of something, the beam broke... well... it could also be that the house collapsed and the ballast fell and hit one under her. Devil Fruit! After a long time, perhaps because of the salty taste, she gained the power of the devil fruit and gave birth to consciousness. Later, she was taken away and carved into what she is now. Of course, in this process, she was conscious, but there was no way to resist! Because she was still very weak at the time, let alone eating, she couldn''t even leave the stone, she could only watch her being taken away and carved into a statue of a witch, and then...she fell asleep vaguely Up! After another, I dont know how long, when she woke up again, she could gradually appear outside the statue, but because of this, she frightened the owner of the statue, and the body was sold as an ominous and strange thing. After tossing and turning several hands, during the period, she also tried to get close to the master, but the master was so scared that she even wanted to beat her! Of course, if Arthur couldn''t hit her, they would be even less likely to hit her. On the contrary, they were even more frightened because of this. Some people were even scared to death by her! That''s why she started to worry about it, so she would be so happy when Yamamoto Motoyusai Shigekuni hit her! Later, she went to sleep vaguely again. I don''t know how long it took before she was bought by Ishihara Rimi, and when she woke up, she had more ability to eat! As for why she can eat, she herself cant tell, its edible anyway! And after listening, Arthur also understood why she had to think for so long every time she spoke. The body is a stone, let alone think for a long time, it''s good to be able to think! And then, there was a hint of surprise on Arthur''s face! If it''s like what the female ghost said, what does it mean? Devil fruit items! This pickled and delicious stone fairy ~www.novelhall.com~ is clearly an item with the power of devil fruit that Arthur has seen! Just like the elephant sword in the original book, Fagufried (the knife that ate the elephant fruit, the love knife of Spandam), the newt slime (the gelatinous poisonous devil fruit that eats the devil fruit through high-tech transformation) Gas) Same! It''s just that they are artificial, and what Arthur gets is only natural, accidentally formed! However, even this is of great research value! If it is researched in the future, and then combined with artificial devil fruit... Think about it, the army has a demon-powered ball. When it hits it, it throws it directly into the opponent''s army, and then shouts "Go, Pikachu!". That picture...tsk! However, before that, it is better to let this marinated stone essence cooperate with research! Thinking about it, the expression on Arthurs face changed, and he said kindly, "Stone...uh...Miss ghost, come, eat, eat, dont be polite to me, eat something if you want to eat in the future. What, I am not short of money!" Suddenly, there was an inexplicable chill from the stone spirit girl! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 327： Ghost fruit After finding the stone spirit girl, Arthur can finally get a good night''s sleep! But instead of going to bed right away, he searched through the bookshelf in the study and searched for the devil fruit illustration book, trying to find out what kind of devil fruit the stone spirit girl was pickled with. How long the history of things like Devil Fruits appearing in Pirate World is no longer known, but it is certain that their history is at least as old as the time when the world government was established, or even older. Over the years, countless devil fruits have been discovered. In addition to some short-lived disappearances in history without any record, there are also some information on fruits that have appeared repeatedly or are particularly powerful. And this part of the information will be recorded by some caring people and edited into a book! Therefore, there is a devil fruit illustration book in this world! Of course, there are also different titles, encyclopedias, materials, records, etc., anyway, they have the same meaning, they all record the power of the devil fruit! Among them, the one with the most complete information is of course the behemoth of the world government! But it''s not only the world government, some intelligence organizations or older kingdoms also have it, but it doesn''t have the comprehensiveness of the world government. Although Saint Martin is not an older kingdom, Pendragon Martin, the founding monarch of the country, has also handed down a devil fruit illustration! Of course, the illustrated book is a hundred years ago, and the information is definitely not as complete as the current one. Therefore, Arthur bought several devil fruit illustrated books from different intelligence organizations from the underground world and supplemented each other to form the current book. New Devil Fruit Illustrated Book! "Yes!" After searching for it, Arthur quickly found the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book in a corner of the bookshelf. "boom!" Arthur put the devil fruit illustration book ten times as thick as the Xinhua Dictionary on the desk. "Wow!" Afterwards, he began to search page by page. Although this book is very thick, it records thousands of devil fruits, but in fact, if you randomly bring an unknown devil fruit, you can''t find it in 80%! Because there are so many devil fruits in this world! The reason why Arthur was looking for the devil fruit of the stone spirit woman was not a whim. He slightly remembered that he seemed to have seen the devil fruit similar to the stone spirit girl in this illustration book. After flipping for more than ten minutes, Arthur found the description when the book was flipped through a quarter. Animals. Fruits for all. Phantom beasts. Ghost form! The record of this fruit was extracted from the illustrated book handed down by Pendragon Martin more than one hundred years ago, and it records that the fruit last appeared more than two hundred years ago! She possessed a powerful dwarf woman who was nicknamed Zashiki Doko from Wano Country. After this woman died of old age, this fruit never appeared again! It can be seen from this that Arthur estimated that the stone goddess may also have a history of more than 200, but because it is a stone, there is no limit to the life span, and it has been passed down to this day! And there is no description of the appearance of the devil fruit in the illustrated book, only a simple description of the ability! It can transform people into ghosts, and they will have immunity and domineering, and they can''t perceive the domineering. The ability to fly at low altitudes, but at the same time, the strength of the body will be infinitely weakened! Once transformed, it is like Arthur has not obtained the shadow of the mask before, only the ability to detect and not attack! Of course, it''s better than the shadow at the time. The shadow at the time couldn''t take anything, but the fruit only weakened its power. It was still possible to eat something, but there was no way to carry heavy objects! It seems pros and cons, but overall, the ability of this fruit is still good! Just being immune to physical attacks can make most people in this world helpless! just... Arthur was a little puzzled. Normally speaking of the Devil Fruit Ability, wouldn''t the transformation always be with the body? Why does the stone spirit girl look a bit different? Her body hasn''t changed, but she can have the ability like a soul out of her body! What the **** is going on, Arthur didn''t understand, and even a little doubted whether she was a person with the ability of ghost fruit, but the description of ghost fruit was too much in line with her ability, so Arthur was a little entangled! However, this ability is also limited according to the description of the stone fairy herself! The reason why she appeared at the time of encounter is also because of this restriction, not because she was born in the country of Wano! The limitation is that her body will feel more comfortable if she appears during the time of encounters, which is equivalent to entering a heated room in winter, but if she appears after the time of encounters, it will be like outdoors in winter. More uncomfortable! Of course, she still doesn''t know the specific reason! In this regard, Arthur can only express helplessness, but there is no way! Who said that the ghost girl from the stone is a stone! It''s better to kill her if she wants to understand this! Therefore, these questions can only be left until she goes to the Royal Academy of Sciences to engage in research work, and see if they can be researched out! After understanding, Arthur closed the book and put it on the corner of the shelf again. "what---" After Arthur stretched, he whispered, "It''s time to rest!" With that said, he stood up and went to sleep! -------- Late at night In a house in the palace of Saint Martin''s Palace. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com The statue where the stone female ghost was located was taken in and placed in the room. "Oh, what a headache! I didn''t expect that this small country has so many strong people, and there are existences who can directly meet me. Fortunately, I pretend to be like!" As soon as the person who came in with the statue left, the stone spirit girl appeared in this house. The whole ghost seemed to be a different person. While talking to herself, there was a lingering expression on her face. "It''s just that there are still some loopholes and contradictions in what I just said. I don''t know if they will be found out?" The stone spirit woman murmured hesitantly, "Well...should it not? But, oh, not sure. ...Forget it, let''s take a step and watch a step! It''s fine that you have temporarily flickered in front of you!" "By the way, he just didn''t seem to ask me why only the waitresses and waitresses saw me? Hmm...find a reason. I can''t say that I did this to avoid attracting his attention before?" "Oh...it''s really troublesome! If you don''t wake up, your head is a little awkward, and you can''t react, even if you don''t pay much attention to the appearance, it won''t happen like this!" "But... speaking of it, I still have to blame this kingdom. You are a small country in the West Sea, and the strong are so many feathers? Didn''t the world change as soon as I woke up? The masters and the like are all running around. ?" "..." Chapter 328： Means of revenge West Sea Outside the sea of ??the Kingdom of Saint Martin. At this time, there are already six warships gathered here. Among them, there is the navy of Saint Martin and the navy of the world government! And their purpose is very simple, to welcome Elulita, the dragon man. Under the palace! "Hi, Gree! I tried that girl last time, yes, if you go next time, you can check it out!" "That''s the number seventy six?" "Yes, it''s her. The technique is very good. I recommend you to try it!" "Sure! By the way, I will be on holiday in two days, shall we go together?" "Forget it, you know about the Tianlong people! Our navy is different from your navy. You can rest. We probably don''t want to rest this month!" "That''s a shame! Then after I have a holiday, I will try it first. If the number 76 you recommend is good, wait a month later, when you are on holiday, I will ask you!" "It''s a deal! After I have a holiday, we will go wash our feet together!" ... This time it is the naval branch stationed in St. Martin to greet the Tianlong People''s Congress, a naval branch with St. Martin''s people from top to bottom! Therefore, the people in this branch have a very good relationship with the Saint Martins navy, so when they were greeted here, on the two relatively close Saint Martin warships and naval warships, the soldiers who had a good relationship chatted through the ship. . And not far from here, a dragon boat escorted by four naval warships is also coming here! On one of the warships. Gion stood on the deck, looking at this familiar sea in the distance, the sea that brought her military merits and promoted her, but she was not at all happy, because when she came to this sea, she felt it inexplicably. The faint hotness from Chrysanthemum! Oh, that **** spicy hot pot, that **** Arthur! When she thought of this, she thought of the hot pot meal she had eaten to find Arthur for information. Although the strong and delicious memories made her unforgettable, she even had some aftertaste and wanted to eat it, but what made her unforgettable was the spicy chrysanthemum after eating it! Two whole days! Going to the toilet in those two days brought endless hotness! This made it difficult for her to concentrate on doing things for two whole days, so she could only stand with her legs crossed, not daring to close her legs at all, otherwise it would be even more hot! Moreover, afterwards, she was in the navy headquarters, after combining the recent intelligence about Arthur, she came up with a result that made her hate it! Arthur did it on purpose! He knew she wanted to get information, so he deliberately pretended to be innocent, deliberately ordered the hottest hot pot, and deliberately adjusted the hottest sauce for her, in order to trick her and make her suffer! She was furious! But there is no alternative! After all, Arthur also ate that day! The two of them ate together, only she had a problem, Arthur had no problem, that is to say, there was no problem with the hot pot, the problem was that her Chrysanthemum couldn''t bear it so spicy! Therefore, she has no reason to find fault! However, there is no reason to find fault on the bright side, but as a woman''s careful eye, she still deeply recorded this incident in her heart, ready to find an opportunity to retaliate! "This time, how about... find him something to do?" Gion murmured, and a dangerous light flashed in his beautiful eyes. at this time. "Huhu---" A loud purr interrupted her moving thoughts. Gion doesn''t need to look back to know who this snoring belongs to! Karp! Lieutenant General Karp! Naval Hero Cap! Rogue Karp in the Navy! Fighting Rogue Karp in Rogue! Only he dared to sleep while performing tasks! However, upon hearing this snoring sound, Gion couldn''t help but be a little confused! "How can Lieutenant General Karp, who has always disliked Tianlongren, take the initiative to ask Ying to **** the Tianlongren?" Gion turned his head and looked at Karp who was lying on a chair and screamed asleep, holding Senbei in his hand and holding his hand , Frowned slightly. At this moment, Karp slowly opened his eyes, took the senbei in his hand and put it in his mouth. "Crack, click!" After swallowing the senbei in one bite, he changed his position and prepared to go to sleep again. Upon seeing this, Gion hurried up and said with a smile, "Lieutenant General Karp, can I ask you a question?" "what---" Hearing the sound, Karp sat up and yawned and said, "Little Gion, just ask any questions!" "Lieutenant General Karp, why are you here to perform this mission? Don''t you like those people the least?" Gion asked curiously. Upon hearing this question, many expressions appeared on Karp''s face! Memories, satisfaction, hotness, pain, etc. are all, very exciting. "Ah, haha! Although the old man doesn''t like those people, but for the justice of the navy, sometimes he has to put up with what he hates!" Karp rolled his eyes, pretending to be awe-inspiring. Gion doesn''t believe it at all! As Crane''s sister, although she is not a staff adviser, it is not Kapu who can fool around casually! At the same time, because of Karp''s flicker, her curiosity became stronger! She was very puzzled, why on earth is it necessary to carry out this mission to let Karp endure what he hates? Thinking, Gion rolled his eyes and flattered, "Lieutenant General Karp, my sister is a good friend in the same period as you. Just tell me what is it for?" "I told you everything, for the justice of the navy!" Karp insisted. "Haha!" Gion chuckled and said, "Lieutenant General Karp, my sister is a friend of the same period as you! What you said, do you want me to call my sister and say, you Is it for the justice of the navy to perform this mission?" Threat! Naked threat! Karp doesn''t need to think about it. Once he knows his excuse, he will definitely be laughed at! He Karp, for the justice of the navy! It''s funny no matter how you think! "Uh..." Karp hesitated, then asked, "Do you know hot pot?" Hot Pot! Hit the soul! How could Gion not know? She still remembers how hot Chrysanthemum is! "I know!" Gion nodded fiercely, and said, "It''s something from the Kingdom of Saint Martin. I used to work here, and naturally I have eaten it too!" "That''s good!" Karp nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and then said, "Then you know that **** Arthur?" Although he was talking about an asshole, he didn''t actually have any hatred in his heart. It was just that after that meal, he had been ugly under his hands for several days, so he wanted to come over and take revenge! As for the means of revenge... Hot pot for a month! Well, he would never admit that he really enjoyed the hot pot! "Asshole... Arthur?" Gion was taken aback for a moment, but nodded honestly. "That day... alas... the old man met him, so he had a meal, and then..." Karp made a look of unbearable look back, just when he wanted to say something afterwards, Gion Interrupted him. "Did you eat that hot pot at Arthur''s invitation, it was still very spicy!" Gion asked with a frown. "what!?" Karp was surprised: "How do you know?" Gion showed an embarrassed expression. "Oh!" Karp immediately understood! Afterwards, the two looked at each other with pitiful eyes, and said in unison, "Pendragon Arthur!" Chapter 329： grandson Saint Martin Harbour town port "Arthur!" As soon as we met, Elulita happily jumped directly onto Arthur and hugged him tightly! I haven''t seen it for a few months, not only didn''t let her feelings weaken, on the contrary, it became more and more mellow and thicker like wine. At the same time, behind Elulita, Karp and Gion watching this scene also have a white suit and a weird mask with CP0 eyeballs almost falling off! They really did not expect that the Tianlongren could be so close to the king of a kingdom! Especially Gion, as the sister of the chief of naval staff Tsuru, can also access some confidential information, so she has a better understanding of the Tianlong people. She knows that there are good and bad among the Tianlong people! But whether it is good or bad, it is inaccessible to ordinary people. Even the king is no different from ordinary people in the eyes of Tianlong people! According to the data, Arthur, an ordinary person, had been to Mary Gioia only once, and within a few days, he was able to be so close to a female Dragonite, which was far beyond her expectation! This made her want to retaliate against Arthur through the small dragon people, and she died suddenly! After hugging Elulita, Arthur also noticed the people behind Elulita! Among them, the one that surprised him the most was Karp! Unexpectedly, you with thick eyebrows and big eyes also betrayed...Uh...Unexpectedly, this Karp with thick eyebrows and big eyes, who hates the navy of the dragons, accepts the task of escorting the dragons! Arthur wanted to ask Karp, but now is not the right time. After all, after having been on the boat for so long, you must arrange for someone to rest first, right? "Everyone, please come with me, I have arranged everything!" Arthur said with a smile. "En!" Alulita nodded obediently. Then, under the leadership of Arthur, the group entered the island of Saint Martin, came to the city of Saint Martin, and stayed in the Rose Hotel! Within the hotel, in the largest luxurious king suite. "what---" Alulita sat on the edge of the bed and yawned involuntarily. On the way, she has been on the boat for a long time. Even if the boat is luxurious and comfortable, the bumps caused by the waves are still inevitable along the way! In addition, last night because she was approaching the waters of St. Martin, she was so excited that she didn''t have a good rest all night, so now she stopped, and she felt exhausted! "Alulita, you should rest first, and I will take you out to play tomorrow?" Arthur asked with a smile. "Woo..." Elulita hesitated, she actually wanted to go out to play with Arthur, but physical exhaustion could not help but rushed up, making her a little embarrassed! After thinking for a long time, the exhaustion of the body finally defeated the heart that wanted to play! Elulita yawned and said, "Then I will take a break first, and you will come over and take me out to play tomorrow morning!" "En!" Arthur nodded seriously. "Then you have to wait for me to fall asleep, then leave?" Alulita begged. "Okay!" Arthur promised with a smile. After pacifying Alulita to sleep, Arthur slowly left the room. Outside the room there was an accompanying CP0 staff guarding at the door, but Arthur had nothing to say with them, he just nodded, gestured, and left here. As soon as he arrived on the first floor, he saw Karp who seemed to be waiting for something, standing at the door. "Lieutenant General Karp, long time no see!" Arthur greeted with a smile. After seeing Arthur, Karp''s eyes lit up and he said boldly, "Haha, boy, it''s just time to come. Today, the old man will give you another chance and invite me to dinner!" "Uh..." The smile on Arthur''s face suddenly froze! Sure enough, just said hello to this old shameless guy! Although thinking so, Arthur still agreed, "Okay!" "Let''s go, I just saw a hot pot restaurant over there, so we went to eat that one!" With that, Karp came over very familiarly, and stopped Arthur''s shoulder and led him away. Here! ----- "Gurulu!" As the hot pot soup base continued to boil, beef balls, fat beef, mutton rolls, fish balls, etc., all floated to the top of the soup base. At this time, Karp, who is holding a bowl of white rice the size of a basin, is ready to go, ready to have a big meal! "Lieutenant General Karp, why did you think of accepting an **** mission?" Arthur asked as he cooked. "Uh..." When he heard Arthur''s question, Karp froze. He couldn''t say that he was here for a meal, right? So, he thought for a moment, his eyes rolled, and said, "I am a navy. For the justice of the navy, I will accept whatever task it is. Moreover, as a navy, is it not normal to perform **** missions?" I believe you a ghost, you bad old man is very bad! If it''s someone else, even if it''s a stranger, Arthur could believe it this way, but Karp said that... hehe! However, Arthur could see from his weird expression, and Karp didn''t want to say. Therefore, he did not force it! "By the way, Lieutenant General Karp, I also want to congratulate you!" Arthur said after turning. "Hmm? Congratulations to me?" Karp said in a surprise. "Congratulations, you are holding your grandson!" Arthur said while eating a beef ball and dipping it into the dipping sauce. "Hold grandson? Where did you hear the rumors? I didn''t even know that I was going to report to my grandson!" Karp was a little puzzled. "What? You don''t know?" Arthur pretended to be surprised and said, "You don''t even know you are going to have a grandson?" "Should I know? Who on earth told you the rumor?" Karp puzzled. "Your son told me personally, how could it be a rumor?" Arthur was surprised. "Yep!?" Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Karp, who was about to eat hot pot, suddenly raised his head, frowned and looked at Arthur and asked, "Have you met my son?" "Yeah!" Arthur nodded ~www.novelhall.com~, "Your son! He has tattoos on his face and looks like the son of a wanted criminal, criminals!" What the **** is this description! Suddenly, Karp''s face turned black! What makes my son look like a wanted criminal, a criminal? Karp''s anger surged into his heart. Just as he was trying to teach Arthur, his body stiffened and suddenly recalled what Arthur had said before! "Wait...you mean I''m holding my grandson?" Karp said in surprise. "Well! I saw your son with my own eyes some time ago, and I chatted with your son a few words, he told me!" Arthur said in surprise, "Didn''t he tell you?" "I..." Karp hesitated to speak, he wanted to say that he didn''t tell, but then, wouldn''t it be very shameful? He had a grandson, he didn''t know it, but outsiders knew it. What is this? At the same time, he made up his mind in his heart that next time he saw the dragon, he would definitely teach that **** a lesson! Even if you run around by yourself, there are children, and don''t tell me, this doesn''t put his father''s iron fist in his eyes at all! "Yes, I have said, I know!" Karp pretended to know, and said. Chapter 330： Framed East China Sea Orange Town While Arthur was hosting Elulita, something related to him was happening here! Bucky swaggered over the eldest sister in Orange Town, followed by a dozen younger brothers. "Bucky is here!" "Bucky is here again!" "Hurry up and inform the mayor!" "Call the guards!" ... Suddenly, vegetables were being sold on both sides of the street, selling things, and buying vegetables, and people who bought things scattered all around. "Hahaha!" Seeing this scene, Bucky stuck his waist and laughed unscrupulously. Sure enough, Donghae is cool! Here, Bucky, who has split fruits, can also be regarded as a middle-to-upper person. As long as he doesn''t provoke the navy, he can live a very chic little life. Just like now, this orange town is the same. He can walk arrogantly on the streets here and collect a huge amount of protection from this town, but the people in this town can only run around like this, without resistance! at this time. A burly man with a height of two meters walked over cautiously, and said excitedly, "Are you Captain Bucky? I am a new pirate. I admire your fame. I want to join your sea. Thieves group, do you think it is okay?" "Hahaha!" Hearing this, Bucky smiled and stretched out his hand, patted the brawny man on the shoulder, and said, "Want to join our Bucky Pirates, it''s not a simple thing!" Although he said so, Bucky was already upset! Unexpectedly, I, Bucky, would have such a day when a younger brother came to the door. Tsk tsk... This is the so-called arrogance, right? Sure enough, Donghae is better! My King Bucky''s anger shook, and a little brother from Bafang came to vote! This was the first time someone took the initiative to come forward, which really made Bucky feel secretly, but on the surface he still put on a calm expression! He is Bucky the Clown! This is just a small scene, hold on, hold on! The brawny man flattered, "Yes, yes, I know! So I especially brought the treasure map from our family''s ancestors and gave it to Captain Bucky. I hope you can accept me, Captain!" With that said, the strong man took out a roll of sheepskin map from his pocket and handed it to Bucky respectfully! Treasure Map! ? Bucky''s eyes lit up suddenly. He snatched the treasure map with a thunder and thunder, and opened it as he said, "For your sincerity, I will accept you with great mercy!" "Thank you, Captain, thank you, Captain!" After the strong man repeated his gratitude, he said, "Captain, I''ll get my luggage and report to your ship immediately!" "Go, go!" Bucky waved his hand indifferently, who was looking at the treasure map. The strong man nodded, turned and left here. "This treasure map is real!" After looking carefully for a long time, Bucky confirmed happily. With so many years of experience in digging a treasure map by Bucky, it is easy to judge whether a treasure map is true or false! Although he saw that this treasure map was not from the ancestral as the strong man said, but a relatively new one, which was made in the last ten years or so! However, the experienced Bucky knows that judging a treasure map is never judged from the old to the new! It was judged from the route of this treasure map, the nearby sea, and the accuracy, concealment, etc., so after Bucky''s judgment, it was found that this treasure map was real! just... "Great Channel!?" Bucky frowned slightly. Last time, he also went to the Great Channel to dig treasures! The results of it... Ugh--- That was an unbearable past event! If it were not for his luck, he would really not be able to come back! But even if this is the case, when he came back, it was not smooth. After all the hardships, he finally returned here after nine deaths! Now, not long after he returned to the East China Sea, he has just settled down, he has just gained a certain foundation, and has a stable protection fee channel. At this time, a treasure map has come, and he is really in a dilemma! Go... It''s dangerous, and he has lingering fears about what happened last time until now! But don''t go... Treasure! That''s his favorite thing! If he holds the treasure map and does not go, he always feels itching in his heart! Hesitated for a long time! Bucky still decided not to go! In addition to the lingering fears of the last time, it was more because he wanted to grow up for a while and wait until his power gradually developed! Otherwise, if you go straight into the great channel like last time, you might kneel down! After all, luck is hard to say, and he dare not say that he can be as lucky as before. What if he is unlucky this time? Just when he was thinking about it in a mess. "Da da da!" Hundreds of brawny men with axes in their hands suddenly emerged from the town, and they approached Bucky''s group aggressively. The leader of them was a man in a black suit with a big back and a cigar in his mouth. people! As soon as he saw this scene, Bucky felt like something was going to happen! Because the strong man who just gave him the treasure map was standing next to the headed man in the black suit. "Boss, it''s him, who just grabbed my treasure map!" The strong man pointed at Bucky, in grief and anger. Bucky:? ? ? I rub! Isn''t this the **** you just dedicated to me? Bucky looked at the brawny man dumbfounded, a little dumbfounded! "Very well, no one has ever dared to grab my axe to help my little brother. You are very kind, and I admire you very much, so I decided to watch you to death and return you!" Brother Chen praised Bucky while taking out a sharp axe from his waist and grinning grinningly. "Relax, although I decide to hack you to death, I won''t hack to death at once. I will use my sea tower stone axe to let you slowly enjoy the process of death, so...everyone give me Attention, only chop his feet, no other places!" Bucky:? ? ? You **** give me a chance to explain! I didn''t even have a chance to explain to the chicken feathers, so he wanted to kill me when he came up? And... you **** did your homework and targeted me specifically, right? Hailou stone axe? Only chop the foot? This is going to kill me! Thinking about this, Bucky still held a fluke and begged for mercy: Wait, brother, I really didn''t intend to steal your little brother''s things, return the treasure map to you, please let me go! " In fact, he probably guessed that the group of people on the other side came to him deliberately, after all, the brawny man had already explained the problem! But what can he do? Although his strength in the East China Sea can be regarded as middle and upper level, but his family knows his own affairs, it is only counted if he has the fruit ability. Now the other party has a sea tower stone axe. If he hits, he will definitely be alive by the other party. Hacked! Moreover, with his more than a dozen little brothers, facing the hundreds of aggressive men in the other side, is there any other choice besides admitting counsel? and many more! ? Where is my little brother? While begging for mercy, Bucky glanced back inadvertently, only to find that his little brother no longer knew when he disappeared, he only saw a few escaped Yaoyao in the distance! I rub! A group of **** who don''t speak loyalty! Usually, Bucky followed me everywhere to dominate, eat, drink and have fun, but at this critical moment you actually left me? Bucky''s heart is full of grief and anger! Twice! Last time his little brother was so decisive to sell his ~www.novelhall.com~ and it was the same this time! "Haha, don''t talk nonsense, I must hack you to death today!" With that, Brother Chen leaned forward and made an offensive posture, stomping heavily with his right foot. "boom!" A small pit of one meter square appeared on the ground instantly. "Gulong!" Bucky swallowed hard, and after hesitating for 0.5 seconds, he decisively dropped the treasure map, turned around and ran away wildly. "Ha ha!" Upon seeing this, Chen Ge chuckled twice, put away the attacking posture, picked up the treasure map that Bucky had thrown in the ground without delay, shook, put it into his arms, and took it. The little brother followed slowly. When he came to the port, Bucky had already driven hundreds of meters in the boat! "We also follow, remember, dont overtake his ship, just follow him, but also pay attention to controlling the direction of his advancement, let him go to the great channel! Also, once he stops, you will shoot , Scare him!" Chen Ge ordered. "Yes, Brother Chen!" the boys said in unison. Afterwards, hundreds of people also boarded three different ships, and followed up with Bucky! Chapter 331： Romeo and Juliet The day after Alulita came, the weather was clear, sunny and cloudless! Earlier this morning, Arthur put aside the things in his hands and concentrated on playing with Elulita. Compared with the usual political affairs, Elulita is still more important in his heart. After all, this is about whether he can insert a nail in the dragon! As long as he can successfully insert nails into the Tianlongren, he will not only get some internal intelligence of the Tianlongren, but also influence the world government and drive the navy to a certain extent. This will be of great help to his future strategy! And Elulita is the nail he wants to "plug" in! As for how to insert this nail... Falling in love is undoubtedly the best choice! Love can make people blind, and even do some irrational things! Moreover, with the memory of Shakas previous modification as a foreshadowing, falling in love is also a relatively easy thing to succeed, and even now the relationship between the two is just a step away! As for this last step, Arthur had a plan in mind! There is a good saying, if she has not been deeply involved in the world, take her to see the prosperity of the world; if she has gone through the vicissitudes of life, please take her on the carousel! Arthur is ready to do it this way! Although Elulita hasn''t been deeply involved in the world, as a dragon, she can be regarded as the prosperous world, so Arthur is going to take her on the merry-go-round! St. Martin''s carousel does have it! At the beginning of this year, in order to increase the happiness of the people who were already full and even a little surplus, Arthur ordered the Royal Bank to invest in the construction of an amusement park! In the middle of the year, the amusement park was completed and put into use! Of course, the reason why it was built so quickly is mainly because this amusement park is relatively simple, and there are no more dangerous projects such as roller coasters, ferris wheels, and pirate ships! These projects do not mean that they cannot be built, but that Saint Martin''s technology is temporarily unable to ensure maximum safety, so there are only safer projects such as carousels, haunted houses, water parks, etc. in this amusement park! But this is enough! Early in the morning, Arthur took Elulita to the amusement park! Carousel, haunted house, water park, etc., a series of games, plus the lunch break, soon one day passed! Time came to sunset very much! "Arthur, what are you going to do with you?" Alulita blushed excitedly. I played all day today, but Elulita is still a little bit more interested! In addition to being with Arthur, the many and fun projects in the amusement park are also one of the reasons. "Go to dinner first, I will take you to the movie after dinner!" Arthur said with a smile. A few months ago, Arthur was prepared to show the strength and superiority of St. Martins life to other kingdoms in the name of a movie and live broadcast on stage, so as to recruit talents from other kingdoms and fill the population of St. Martins kingdom. Vacant! And what Arthur was thinking was quickly settled by his men! The main reason why it is so fast is because there are not many things needed! It is a theater, a group of people who can perform stage plays, and video phone bugs! Among them, the video phone worm, although more expensive, each cost nearly five million Baileys, but in Arthur''s eyes, he didn''t have much money. He bought two hundred directly! Its even simpler for a group of people who can perform stage plays. The kingdom is so big, just look for it! The most troublesome thing is the theater! Movie theaters must be big houses, but such houses are relatively rare! Simply, there are still musical performances in this world, and there are also circuses, musicals, operas, etc., just use their venues to change it! It is relatively easy to do these things in the West Sea in the name of Saint Martin! So, the movie will be done soon! And today is the official first day of performance! "Movies?" Elulita looked at Arthur in surprise, and said, "What is that?" "A new thing that is similar to opera but a little different!" Arthur thought for a while and briefly explained it. "Oh!? What''s new?" Alulita''s curiosity suddenly came up! As a Tianlongren, as long as there is something in this world, there is hardly anything she hasn''t seen or can''t get, so her favorite is new things! Because these things are not in this world, they are all just born, she has never gotten it, and has never seen it before! Arthur also saw her curiosity and smiled and said, "There is still some time before the beginning of the movie. Let''s go to eat first, and then watch it after we finish eating!" "En!" Alulita nodded, then changed her voice and asked happily, "Then what shall we eat?" "En--" Arthur pondered for a moment, and said, "Then hot pot!" Every time Arthur entertains guests, he usually uses hot pot! Because this thing is novel, this world does not have it, and it is suitable for all ages! If you like spicy food, order spicy butter pot bottom, if you like lighter, just clear soup, if you like fresher, just mushroom soup, its also good if you like different flavors of mandarin ducks. What kind of taste does not match! ----- Spicy chrysanthemum hot pot restaurant! Arthur directly wrapped up the entire hot pot restaurant and ate it in the lobby! "Go to the next table and eat yourself, what you want to eat!" Arthur ordered the CP0 who had been protecting her and the maids who had been waiting for her. The task of the navy is to escort, so now Karp and Gion didn''t follow, but wandered around the city, waiting for Alurita to return! The task of cp0 behind them is to protect Elulita, so he follows Elulita 24 hours a day, even eating and sleeping, is simply solved at the door of Elulita. Arthur also admired his degree of dedication, so he gave such a special order! Hearing this, CP9 didn''t speak, but just nodded, turned around and sat down on the table closest to Arthur. "Gurulu!" The hot pot is on the table! Under Arthur''s guidance, Elulita quickly learned how to eat and started eating happily. "Huh, it''s hot!" "So delicious 1" "Fat Cow, another plate!" "Beef balls, two more plates!" "Fish cakes too!" ... The two of them ate in full swing ~www.novelhall.com~ However, to Arthur''s surprise, Alulita is still a big stomacher! At noon, in order to play, Elulita simply ate a burger and didn''t eat it again, so Arthur did not pay attention, after all, this can only be regarded as a normal girl''s appetite! As a result, after eating like this at night, I can see the real appetite of Elulita! For a meal, two hours, Elulita ate ten plates of fat beef, twelve plates of beef balls, and other meats, vegetables, etc. All together, he ate fifty. Many things! With this appetite, Arthur''s jaw was almost astonished. You know, Elulita''s physique is just an ordinary person. As a result, the food is almost like Arthur! Moreover, it stopped because the movie was about to start, otherwise Arthur estimated that she could eat more! ---- After eating, the two soon came to the Royal Theater of Saint Martin. At this time, the movie has just started! This movie is called Romeo and Juliet, and it was changed by Arthur himself! Based on Romeo and Juliet that he vaguely remembered, plus various Korean dramas adapted from dog blood! Chapter 332： Dog Blood Level 10 To say which story is the easiest to pass down in the world, it is nothing more than love! The story of love lasts for a long time, and there have been many beautiful or tragic loves that have been handed down since ancient times. In contrast between the two kinds of love, it is undoubtedly that the tragic love is easier to pass down than the beautiful one. Therefore, Arthur chose the enduring tragic love Romeo and Juliet! This drama has been circulating for hundreds of years. Until Arthur passed through, there have been people adapting this drama, which shows the power of this drama! Of course, there are dramas that have been circulating in his mind for a long time. Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai! It has a history of 1,700 years, and this drama is relatively complete in his memory! But, this is a bit inconsistent with Pirate''s world style, and many things must be understood by people from the country of rabbits! So in contrast, Arthur finally chose Romeo and Juliet, who were more in line with this world and more likely to bring him greater benefits! -------- As Arthur and Elulita entered the theater together, the theaters in the various ports of the West Sea also played movies for the first time. Fick is the first audience of this show! He had followed his father to Bloodport Town and was the first batch of beneficiaries of Bloodport Town. Therefore, he had a great affection for all the things produced by St. Martin. So when the Royal Theater of St. Martin was established, he Decided to watch it! He lives in the Feile Kingdom, a small kingdom in the West Sea. There is only one island in the whole country, about 100,000 people, and an army of two thousand! However, the development of elementary schools is not small. As the intersection of several main waterways in the West China Sea, the business here is extremely prosperous and the business atmosphere is also very strong. Even his father Walker was infected by the strong business atmosphere here, and thus embarked on business. On the road! And this prosperous island is naturally a good place for theaters to settle down! So, there is a theater here! The theater is located in the largest port of the Fila Kingdom, and the port city where ships arrive is just east! It turned out to be the place where an opera troupe that was stationed here all the year round, performing for the high-profile businessmen to watch, was later bought by the people of Saint Martin and turned into a theater! This afternoon, before it was time, Fick packed up early and went to the theater! Originally, he thought he would be the first to come! Unexpectedly, when he arrived, many people had already gathered here! "Sure enough, Saint Martin''s reputation is so useful. Even the movie shouldn''t know what it is. The invited people have come so early!" Fick exclaimed. There is no charge for the first day of the theater, but an invitation system is used, and the wealthy businessmen and nobles in the place where the theater is located are invited to watch! Upside down effect! As long as these nobles and luxury merchants like movies, and the ticket price is not too expensive, most of the people below will be happy to see the things they don''t usually like the big people! There are also talents who want to be reused, as long as they are more flexible, they will also watch this movie, not to mention whether they can be reused after watching them, but at least they will have topics to talk about when they meet big people in the future! "Fick, I am here!" Seeing Fick coming, a girl with ordinary appearance and luxurious clothes greeted immediately! "Kerry!" Fick looked in the direction where the voice came from, and immediately greeted the girl with a smile after seeing the girl. Upon seeing this, Kerry greeted him with a grin, and naturally hugged Fick''s arm. "Let''s go in!" Kerry said softly. Fick nodded, took Klee who was holding his arm, and walked into the theater! The theater is large, semicircular, and the center is a large projection screen, surrounded by this screen, the seats are stacked in a trapezoid shape! The seats are not very densely distributed, there is about 30 cm between each seat! "Five rows of twenty, five rows of twenty-one!" Fick murmured, pulling Kerry and soon came to their seats! "Here, here, here is your seat!" "Seat, where is the seat?" "found it!" "Hurry up, it''s about to start!" "Sit down!" ... Accompanied by the loud voices, the invited people took their seats. Not long after they sat down, the theater suddenly went dark, and before they were panicked, the projection screen lit up. The movie has begun! The story began to show on the screen! Capulet and Montague are two big families in St. Martin. The two big families have deep feuds and often fight with each other. The Montague family has a son named Romeo. He is 17 years old and has a dignified character. He is a young man that everyone likes. But he fell in love with Rosalan, a girl who didn''t like him! When he heard that Rosalan would go to the Capulets banquet, he decided to sneak into the banquet hall! Later, he also succeeded. He and his partner put on masks and used some methods to easily get into the banquet hall. But at this banquet, he, who originally liked Rosalan, was deeply attracted by the Capulets only daughter, Juliet, the beautiful fairy on the spot. then... He shamelessly stepped forward to express his admiration! Never thought that the thirteen-year-old silly white and sweet Juliet was attracted by Romeo, so he fell in love with him at first sight! Originally, the plot so far is similar to the original one! But then, because Arthur can''t remember the original plot! So, he began to change the plot! The love between the two naturally encountered opposition from both families. First, Romeo''s mother threatened to commit suicide, and then Zhu Liye''s father firmly opposed it! When the two finally got together, Romeo''s father jumped out and said, she is actually your sister''s! Zhu Liye''s mother is actually his ex-girlfriend! Suddenly, a bolt from the blue! When the two were about to separate, Romeo''s mother couldn''t bear the love between them, so she told them the truth! in fact... Romeo is not his father, Juliet''s father is Romeo''s biological father! After that, the two were together again! Of course, if you want blood to go to the end, Arthur will naturally not let the plot end here! Later, on the eve of their marriage, Zhu Liye was hit by a carriage. As a result, she lost her memory and didn''t know Romeo. In the meantime, she fell in love with a villain! Under the deliberate mischief of this villain, Romeo was charged with murder, and later when Romeo was about to be executed, Zhu Liye''s memory was restored! Afterwards, Zhu Liye not only rescued Romeo, but also successfully sent the villain to prison! The two are together again and married! But it''s not over yet! Finally, Arthur also added a little Titanic plot as a finishing touch! After Romeo and Juliet got married, on the eve of their honeymoon, Romeo suddenly detected a terminal illness, and only one month of life was left! In order to leave a good memory for Juliet in the last days, Romeo bought tickets for the luxury cruise ship Titanic that Juliet wanted to play! On the Titanic, the two had a wonderful honeymoon. Who would have thought that something happened at the end of this wonderful honeymoon! The Titanic hit an iceberg! Then, Jack and shredded pork became Juliet and Romeo! After reading it! "Woooooo----" "It''s so touching!" "The lives of Juliet and Romeo are so bitter!" ... This three-hour stage drama movie that Arthur saw with dog blood plus ten levels ~www.novelhall.com~ made it the first time for the wealthy businessmen and nobles who saw this kind of plot to shed tears! "Fick, no matter who our children fall in love with, even if it is the enemy''s child, don''t object to it?" Kerry threw herself into Fick''s arms and whispered softly with tears in her eyes. "Well, good!" Fick nodded without hesitation. At the same time, he added in his heart that the boy is fine, but the girl is still firmly opposed! ----------- the next day. Fire! Romeo and Juliet''s **** plot is completely popular in Xihai! Rich businessmen and aristocrats are discussing this movie everywhere! Coupled with the special publicity expenses paid by St. Martin, major newspapers have also reported the show, and the name of the show Romeo and Juliet instantly spread in the West Sea! At the same time, the private goods of St. Martin that Arthur brought in the film were also spread! Chapter 333： Change environment "Have you seen that movie, Romeo and Juliet?" "Have seen, seen!" "Let me tell you, when I watched it, I cried for a long time!" "I also cried, especially in the last scene, Romeo... Juliet... They shouted like this, standing on the bow of the ship, it was so touching!" "Yeah, that scene is too classic!" ... In the next period of time, the film Romeo and Juliet succeeded in becoming popular among the wealthy merchants and aristocrats in Xihai! For a time, there are people who discuss the bumpy love story between Romeo and Juliet. Even at the banquets of various noble merchants, if you have not seen this movie, you have nothing in common with other people. Language! And because the cheap fare of this movie is only two thousand Baileys, it makes the civilians also think about seeing the things that big people like, so it makes it hard to get a ticket for the original two-show movie. ! Even some aristocratic merchants offered ten or even twenty times the original price to buy this movie ticket, hoping to see the new topic at the banquet, Romeo and Juliet! However, there is still no market! But among them, there are always a few lucky people who can buy tickets directly! Linnaeus is one of them! He was born in an ancient world government member country in Xihai, Linzhiyu Kingdom! Because the kingdoms climate is stable and the products are quite rich, the people living in this kingdom are well-fed and live and work in peace! And because the kingdom has a unique specialty, the best material for shipbuilding, the green wood, which is famous in the West China Sea, attracting many ship merchants and shipyard people in the West China Sea to buy it, so the kingdom''s commerce is also extremely prosperous! In the eyes of outsiders, this is considered to be a well-known developed country in Xihai! But Linnaeus, who has lived in this kingdom since childhood, doesn''t think so! Even, he felt that this country was completely decayed and hopeless! Why do you say that... Because the class is stable in the kingdom, people can''t see any hope of climbing up! Even in this kingdom, there has been a saying that the sons of nobles are nobles, the sons of kings are kings, the sons of merchants are merchants, the sons of officials are officials, and the sons of common people are always common people! Although the reality is a little bit different from this sentence, the difference is not big! The difficulty of civilians wanting to rise and want to change the status quo is almost as high as heaven! take him as example! He has been studying hard since he was a child, and he has studied hard. When he grows up, he has become a botanist who specializes in the hybridization and growth of plants! Originally, he was full of joy and thought that as long as he researched a beneficial plant for the kingdom, he would get a corresponding reward, get the king''s attention, break his own class, and be promoted from a commoner to a noble! But the reality slapped him severely! He succeeded and he failed! He worked hard and successfully researched plants, but he didn''t get the corresponding reward. Although he broke the class, he did not become a nobleman, but became a bottom official of the Ministry of Agriculture of the Kingdom of Linzhiyu! And for this, what was the price he paid? A seed that can increase food production by 30%! Sometimes, he thinks about it and feels ridiculous! This kind of thing that can be valued in the entire West Sea, no matter what kingdom, in this kingdom, it was only dismissed by a light and low-level official! He didn''t even see the king''s face! After buying the movie tickets today, he didn''t sell them like ordinary people, but chose to watch it for himself! He is not short of money! To be precise, there is no shortage of this little money! All he lacks is a large amount of research funding! Therefore, he chose to watch this movie! But after watching the movie, when others were moved by the movie and shed tears for it, he found something different in the movie! For example, there is a scene in the movie. When a banquet was held at Capulet''s house, a middle-aged man wearing ordinary clothes and glasses walked in embarrassedly, but was warmly welcomed by the nobles! why? Because he is a botanist, he has researched a kind of beneficial plant for the kingdom, which has been received and reused by the king of Saint Martin''s kingdom, as well as a large reward! What''s even more coincidental is that what the botanist in the movie has researched is exactly a kind of seed for increasing food production, but it can only increase by 5%! In contrast, Linnaeus was a little jealous of that character in the movie! The same botanist has researched the same things, even his own things are better than those in the movie, the result? Goodbye! The botanist in the movie was warmly welcomed and respected by the nobles. In reality, even if he researched the seeds that could increase grain production by 30%, and broke the class to become officials, those nobles still Look down on him, treat him as a pariah! And, not only this scene! Linnaeus still remembered a scene. When Romeo and Juliet encountered opposition from both families, they were helped by a physicist, so that the opposition from the family disappeared! Although they separated again because of their parents, it can also be seen how lofty the position of these scholars in the Kingdom of Saint Martin is! Of course, the one that touched him the most was that in addition to the two scenes related to his career, there was another scene, although it had nothing to do with him, but it touched him very much! That''s when Romeo was framed by bad guys! When Romeo was framed by bad guys and even the chain of evidence was very complete, the members of the Saint Martin Kingdom Security Team, because they found something wrong, insisted on suspending the case, and were responsible for repeatedly checking the existing evidence and collecting new evidence. Only then did Zhu Liye save people later! Without the persistence of the security team, maybe Romeo wouldn''t be able to insist that Zhu Liye had saved people early! This scene touched him deeply! You know, after living in this kingdom for a long time, you will know what the urinary nature of the security officers of the kingdom, that is, the equivalent of the Saint Martin security team! Don''t say persisting like the security team members played by Saint Martin in the movie! It''s not bad to find someone to commit the crime! And ~www.novelhall.com~ It is basically useless for ordinary people to find them if they have something to do. When they are in a good mood, they will register for you, and then they will not do anything. When they are in a bad mood, let alone register, no It''s not bad to be beaten! Unless those nobles or ministers instruct them, even small officials like him cannot drive these security officers! In addition, the methods of these security officers are also very cruel. Once ordinary people provoke them, they will be beaten or even killed directly! Among them, the most powerful security officer, the most cruel one, was even called the devil at one time! Therefore, this scene in the movie made him feel the beauty of Saint Martin! "How about...change the environment?" After a movie came down, Linnaeus could not help but have this idea! If Saint Martin is really like in the movie, even if there is only a three-point image, he is willing to live in that kind of place, at least he can get the reward he deserves, and his personal safety is guaranteed! Thinking of this, the hesitation in his eyes gradually became firm! "Then change the environment!" Linnai''s tone was firm and relieved. Since this kingdom can''t give him fairness, then he should go to a kingdom that can give him fairness! Chapter 334： Just go Just do it, just go! After making up his mind, Thirty-Six is ??still alone this year, and even Linnaeus, who has only a few friends, is gone! Except for leaving a letter to a few friends, I didn''t tell anyone, I just silently took my research results and materials, and got on the latest ship to Blood Harbor Town! He was lucky. The ship he was on was a merchant ship dedicated to Blood Harbor. The purpose was clear, the route was very skilled, and the speed was very fast! So in less than ten days, he crossed a small half of the West Sea and came to Blood Harbor Town! "It''s so prosperous!" Lin Nai, who was standing at the bow of the ship carrying salutes and preparing to disembark, couldn''t help but sighed as he saw the sight of the boat passing by and the constant flow of people. "This is the No. 1 port in the West China Sea, can it not be prosperous? And, I heard that there are hundreds of ships coming in and going out here every day, all from the West China Sea chambers of commerce, large and small, the transaction volume is as high as every day. More than a billion!" The strong sailor on the side said with a smile. "Oh!?" Linnai''s curious sailor said in surprise, "Really?" Although he is a botanist, it does not mean that he does not understand the value of money! More than 1 billion a day, more than 30 billion every month, of which, even if St. Martin only makes one tenth, that is more than 3 billion, nearly 40 billion in a year! If this were in the kingdom before him, it would be two or three times the annual tax! Moreover, this is only a port in St. Martin, not all parts of the kingdom. I heard that there are several large islands and ports in the kingdom. Although it is impossible for each island and port to have income such as blood port town, it is specialized Big deal! But no matter how you calculate it, the total income of other islands and ports in the entire kingdom should be at least twice that of this island, right? Thinking about it this way, Linnaeus feels that this kingdom is more and more terrifying, and the annual income of this kingdom is at least hundreds of billions of Bailey! What is this concept? Putting five more kingdoms before him, stacking them up, can''t compare to a Saint Martin in income! just... This is just what he thought, what the sailor said, as for the authenticity... he didn''t believe it! "Really!" The sailor nodded and said with a smile, "I don''t have to lie to you! Also, if you look at both sides, is it a sea of ??boats with no end in sight? This already explains the problem! " Hearing this, Linnai couldn''t help turning his head to look at both sides! On both sides, there was a sea of ??endless ships, big and small. He didn''t even see the end at a glance. He just saw the sails flying in the sky, and the ships constantly entering and leaving the port! Immediately, he believed it! "By the way, what are you doing here, brother? Traveling or..." At this moment, the sailor asked suddenly. "Oh, I heard that Saint Martin''s Kingdom is recruiting talents and there are rewards. I want to try it!" Linnaeus said bluntly. When deciding to change the environment, Linnaeus consciously collected information about Saint Martin! At this time, he noticed that Saint Martin had been recruiting talent advertisements long ago, but during that time, when one of his research entered a critical time, he did not find it! "Then brother, you have come to the right place!" the sailor said excitedly, "Saint Martin is definitely the kingdom I have ever seen and values ??talent the most!" "Last time, there was a down-and-out zoologist who wanted to join the Kingdom of Saint Martins! As a result, guess what? The recruiting officer took out a handpiece on the spot after taking a test for the zoologist. Box, and opened it!" "Good guy, the box contains a full 100 million Baileys in cash! That 100 million cash is directly squeezed into the arms of the zoologist! I was watching by the side at the time, that was envious. Ah! Having said this, the sailor had an emotional expression on his face, regretting, "Unfortunately, I didn''t study hard at the beginning, but now I''m an ordinary sailor who doesn''t understand anything, otherwise I would have joined that kingdom!" Hearing this, Linnaeus couldn''t believe it. Although he had seen St. Martin''s previous advertisements before, he thought it was just a gimmick. How could a kingdom really spend so much money to recruit people? As a result, it turned out to be true! ! ! "Thump thump!" "Oops, it feels like a heartbeat!" Linnai secretly said as he felt the acceleration of his heart. "By the way, what, brother, I have an unrelenting request, don''t you know if you can agree?" The sailor scratched his head in embarrassment. "Oh!?" Linnai asked with some curiosity, "Tell me what it is first, can you promise to talk about it then!" "En!" The sailor nodded and said, "There is a rule in St. Martin that if someone brings talents to join their kingdom and the talents pass the test, then St. Martin will give extra rewards to those of us who bring talents past. Five thousandths of the money that a person can get!" "In other words, if you can get 100 million, I can get half a million, if you can get 1 billion, I can get 5 million! If you promise, you can get the money Ninety percent, I can get one achievement!" After that, the sailor looked at Linnaeus with some anxiety. He also knows that his request is unreasonable. After all, even 50,000 is not a small amount. It is his salary for nearly a month. This is all for nothing. He just leads the way! Linnai looked at the sailor with scorching eyes, and asked with a smile, "You believe so...I can join the Kingdom of Saint Martin and get a reward?" "Haha!" The sailor smirked and shook his head, "I don''t believe it!" After that, he changed his voice and said embarrassedly, "But, try it, anyway, it will show a way!" Cast the net and catch more fish! Linnai understands in seconds! "Haha!" Linnai smiled boldly, patted the sailor on the shoulder, and said, "Lead the way, you don''t have to share the money with me, as long as I join the Kingdom of St. Martin, you can take all the money they give you! " If he can join the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Linnaeus can get two hundred times more money than the sailor, and can be reused, so in his opinion, no matter how much money the sailor takes, it is a petty profit, he doesn''t care. ! And what he did, was quite a bit of intent to please him! He hopes that the sailor can get the most money, which means that he is more valued in Saint Martin! "Thank you, brother!" The sailor said happily, and at the same time he took Linnaeus''s shoulder and said, "Go, I will take you there now!" Linnai nodded, saluted, and got off the boat! Later, under the leadership of the sailor, the two came to the place where Saint Martin recruited talents! Half a day later, the sailor stood alone on the street, holding the 2.5 million in his hand, his eyes widened, quite inconceivable! After being silent for a long time, the sailor suddenly smiled stupidly and said to himself, "I''m rich, I''m rich!" Two and five million! He would have to eat or drink for four or five years to save so much money! And ~www.novelhall.com~ is because of the dangerous work of doing sailors! Now, he can get so much money simply by leading the way! After being happy for a while, he suddenly thought of something, hesitated for a while, and muttered, "Now that I have money, do you want to join the Kingdom of Saint Martin? If you work in this kingdom, although the salary is not as high as a sailor, the benefits are It''s also high!" As a sailor who often runs to Blood Harbor, he wanted to join Saint Martin a long time ago! However, because his parents are old and his wife and children are waiting to be fed, he cannot lose his job. Once lost, there will be no rest at home, so he has been hesitant! Now that he is well, he has money and savings, even if he loses his job, he will not die for a while, so he has this thought in his heart again! You know, working in Saint Martins, although the money may not be as high as that of a sailor, but the benefits are also not comparable to that of him as a sailor! And more importantly, when sailors are in this world full of pirates, the danger is still very high. There is no danger in part-time work! After hesitating for a while, his eyes gradually became firm! "Well, when I go back this time, I''ll bring my wife and children over here!" Chapter 335： Tick ??reproduction Arthur did not expect the effect of the movie to come so quickly! In less than half a month, he directly bought a druid --- Linnaeus! For this reason, he deliberately took a moment to meet Linnai in his busy schedule! And this sight really made Linnaeus a little flattered! no way! In the previous kingdom, he was a little transparent, even if it broke a little class because of his own invention, it was just a little transparent, and he was not respected by people, and even the king had not even met! This time, St. Martin, he first received a high-standard reception, and then a huge cash reward of 500 million Baileys, and then met Arthur''s face and received a cordial greeting! Be afraid of comparison in everything, compare the two as you see fit, and stand up against each other! He was moved on the spot, don''t want it! Even if it weren''t for Arthur''s support, he would almost kneel down for Arthur, and then cried out that my life would be your Majesty''s! After that, Arthur was originally busy...to play with Elulita, but a sudden call disrupted his rhythm! ---------- Time, back to the early hours of the day. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Along with the roar of artillery fire, scattered shells exploded beside the ship where Bucky was! On this ship, in addition to the ones who ran away before, there were more than 20 little brothers left. At this time, Bucky and his little brothers, who were listening to the gunfire, were lying on the deck very calmly! It has been half a month since they were hunted down! This scene is not once or twice! Every time they were about to stop, the three ships chasing them behind would start firing their guns, driving the ship they were on to advance, making their ship afraid to stop! Therefore, they successfully came to the great channel from the East China Sea in just half a month! And the hardships... Now think about it, Bucky has a nose and tears! Nima! Half a month from the Orange Town in the East China Sea to the Great Waterway, is that a human thing? In terms of a normal merchant ship, it takes at least forty days to travel from Orange Town to the Great Waterway during the day, rest at night, plus supplies on the road! Where are they now? Fifteen days! Just fifteen days! And how did they spend the fifteen days... People go on the road during the day, they also go on the road during the day, they rest at night, they go on the road at night, when they stop supplying, they still go on the way, and the speed of the boat can''t be slow, one slow is a shot! Being chased just like this, they were shocked to shorten the forty-day journey to fifteen days! Therefore, the reason why they are so calm now, apart from being used to the sound of gunfire, is also because they are so tired that they can''t move! "Boss Bucky, when are you tall these days?" A little brother lying on the deck said weakly. His words instantly resonated with others on the ship. "Yes, Boss Bucky, when can we rest?" "Boss Bucky, we have eaten all the food on the boat, and now I am so hungry!" "Boss Bucky, I''m sleepy and hungry now, can you give me a break?" "Boss Bucky, it''s really impossible. Let''s find a naval base and surrender. You only have a bounty of 500,000 Baileys. There is no need to work so hard!" "Yes, Boss Bucky, getting caught is better than now. You only have a reward of 500,000 Baileys. Even if you get caught, it won''t be a big deal!" ... In the beginning, the boys were still telling their own feelings and asking for help, but then it gradually became persuasion to surrender, so that everyone can have a good rest! "A bunch of bastards!" Bucky started to persuade him after he murmured, "Don''t tell me, there will be two more hours at most. After dawn, you can rest!" Bucky is not talking nonsense! In fact, even though the treasure map was decisively discarded by him, Bucky, who likes to find treasures from the bottom of his heart, already wrote down the entire treasure map when he looked at the treasure map before! Therefore, in the past half month, he has slowly understood the other party''s purpose! That is to drive them in the direction of that treasure map! Although Bucky didn''t know why the other party wanted to do this, it did not affect his estimation of the treasure distance! According to his estimation, they will reach their destination in a few hours, which is where the other party wants to reach by themselves, the location of the treasure where the treasure map is! "Really, Bucky boss?" The boys couldn''t believe it. "Hmph, do I have to lie to you Bucky?" Bucky snorted coldly, angrily. This group of rubbish, it was very positive to sell him before, and now he even suspects that if they weren''t being hunted down now, Bucky would have killed all these bastards! "Yes, how could Bucky boss lie to you?" A little brother seemed to hear the anger in Bucky''s words, so he quickly agreed. "Well, yes, Boss Bucky doesn''t have to lie to us!" "Yes!" "Boss Bucky is not doing you any good to cheat!" ... Maybe it was because they thought that after escaping and ascending to heaven, they would have to work under Bucky, so they agreed. However, Bucky didn''t care about these reconciliations, but lying quietly on the deck to recover his strength! "call---" After a short period of time, Bucky sighed deeply and slowly got up from the deck. And this time. The sky in the distance is already white! Obviously, it''s dawn! This also means that UU reading www.uukanshu.com, the focus of this journey should be here! What treasure did you find? Bucky thought with extreme excitement. Although this treasure may not have his share, as long as he can dig out the treasure, it will be an exciting thing for him! ----------- at the same time! At the final destination of the ship where Bucky and Chen are located, it is very close to the Upside Down Mountain, but not in the island near the seven major routes, in a deep and dark cave on the Golden Monkey Island! "Ten years, finally someone has come!" An old voice came out faintly from the dark cave. "I don''t know what kind of stuff I came this time? I hope that the strength is lower, so that I have a chance to succeed!" "It would be best if you can find someone who is sick. In that case, you can minimize the danger!" "However, it may be a little difficult for people who are sick. People who can come to this island should be in good health. Well... then find someone who is weaker!" "Oh, I hope things go well!" "The Tik Kingdom can''t let it disappear in history!" "Old man, I would like to burn the last drop of blood for the Tik Kingdom!" Chapter 336： Got into trouble early morning Golden Monkey Island. A ship came slowly to the shore. "Finally, finally arrived!" Looking at the island in front of him, Bucky sighed in deep relief. No matter what purpose Chen Ge has for chasing him, after arriving on this island, his purpose will definitely be revealed, right? "Boss Bucky, look, there is a peach forest over there!" At this moment, a little brother pointed to the island and said in surprise. "Yep!?" Hearing this, Bucky immediately followed the direction of his finger. "Gulong!" "Peach, big and watery peach!" Bucky''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help swallowing. "Boss, don''t wait, let''s hurry up to the island, I can''t bear it anymore!" The little brother wiped the saliva that was about to be left from his mouth and said with red eyes. After fifteen days of desperate driving, there was no food on their boat, and they were tired, hungry and sleepy. Now a large swath of peaches appeared in front of them. Of course, they had to eat first before talking! "Okay, little ones, let''s go on and eat peaches!" Bucky waved his hand and said vigorously before taking the lead to get off the boat. "Eat peaches, eat peaches!" The little brothers got off the boat with Bucky with red eyes. "Da da da!" After getting off the boat, a group of people seemed to be fleeing for their lives, and they ran past the peach forest they saw just now. Soon, they came to Taozilin. "Crack!" Seeing the plump peaches hanging in the peach grove in front of him, Bucky didn''t hesitate. He immediately used the fruit power, flew up directly, picked two of them, and ate them on the spot. "delicious!" The soft peach flesh and the sweet peach juice made Bucky compliment him. A group of people ate for five minutes. "The boss is okay, it''s okay, chasing me!" At this moment, a little brother standing on the outside hurriedly said. Upon hearing this, a group of people immediately followed the voice of this little brother and looked out. It was discovered that the three boats of Brother Chen and his group rushed over while they were eating and surrounded their boats! "Boss Bucky, what do you do now?" "Boss Bucky, let''s run quickly!" "Boss Bucky, are you running?" ... The boys looked at Bucky again, asking for help, what should he do now? Suddenly, Bucky grew his head. The little brother now! Ugh... What can''t be done, what''s left to eat, what the **** is going to find him if something happens! Bucky wanted to ask. Did he recruit a bunch of younger brothers or a bunch of uncles? I need to find him for everything, so what does he want these little brothers to do? Looking at these annoying and troublesome little brothers, Bucky, who had endured all the way, couldn''t bear it anymore, and directly stretched out his hand and pulled out a throwing knife. "call out!" The flying knife flew out, directly inserted in the middle of a little brother''s forehead. The little brother''s eyes widened, he looked at the direction of the flying knife in an incredible way, opened his mouth, and said with difficulty, "Old...old...big, why...what?" "Puff!" Then, without waiting to answer, his head tilted and his body softened, and the whole person fell straight down. Upon seeing this, the other boys around looked at Bucky with horror. "call---" Bucky sighed deeply, and said with a sneer, "Is it enough to say that? What the **** is looking for me for everything, am I the boss or you are the boss? I really want to mess with Bucky? How the **** do I know what to do?" Afterwards, Bucky didn''t wait for the boys to answer, and walked to the island on his own. No idea! Now he has no other way. After the ship is surrounded, his back path for a Demon Fruit Ability is basically broken. What else can he do besides entering the island? After looking at each other for a while, his little brothers followed Bucky''s footsteps and walked into the island. At this moment, something happened again! "Squeak!" A little monkey less than fifty centimeters high jumped on the tree and came to their peach forest. "Squeak! Squeak!" And when the little monkey saw the messy Taolin, he shouted angrily, jumped and jumped on the tree, and finally turned his angry eyes to the only group of outsiders in the Taolin, Bucky and his party. people! "Squeak! Squeak!" The little monkey leaped, came to the peach tree in front of Bucky and his group, pointed at Bucky, screamed angrily, as if yelling at Bucky! Bucky, who was originally upset because of his cheating and cheating little brother, was quarreled by the little monkey. Without thinking about it, he threw out a throwing knife and headed towards the little monkey. "call out!" The flying knife cut through the air and directly inserted into the little monkey''s head! "squeak----" The little monkey only had time to let out a scream that resounded across the island, and then fell straight down from the peach tree. This time, Bucky caused a disaster! "squeak---" Following a roar in the distance similar to the cry of a monkey. "Squeak!" "Squeak! Squeak!" "Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!" ... One after another shouts rang from various places on the island. "Crumpled!" Monkeys shuttled through the peach forest. After a while. Thousands of monkeys appeared in front of Bucky''s eyes, and surrounded them! These monkeys have golden hair all over their bodies, and their statures are large and small. The smallest of them is similar to the little monkeys before. The largest is five meters tall, but the most common one is three to four meters tall! And after these monkeys came here early and saw the corpse of the little monkey on the ground, they all looked at Bucky and his group with murderous eyes! Nima! Suddenly, Bucky''s face turned green! Now he can''t wait to slap himself! Call you cheap, call you cheap! The monkey just screams, why do you give it a flying knife? Now this situation ~www.novelhall.com~ how does it end? "Old...boss...now...what should I do?" a little brother asked tremblingly with his legs trembling. "Gulong!" Looking at the group of monkeys with fists the size of a basin, Bucky was no longer in the mood to pay attention to the little brother, but couldn''t help but swallowed, cold sweat poured down. Although his split fruit is one of the fruits with the strongest life-saving ability in the Superman series, except for the Hailoushi, the damage of any sharp weapon has no effect on him, even the slash is the same! However, anti-cutting is not anti-beating! He couldn''t resist anything like being beaten by a blunt weapon, and he couldn''t use the fruit power to be immune! "squeak---" At this moment, one of the five-meter-high, extremely strong monkeys that seemed to be the leader around them, after a roar, flexed its legs, leaned hard, and took the lead toward Bucky and his group. Come here! "Squeak!" "Squeak!" "squeak---" ... In an instant, the surrounding monkeys seemed to explode, following the figure of the leader monkey, they all rushed towards Bucky and his party! Chapter 337： 4 points 5 splits My name is Bucky, the best pirate in the East China Sea! Its not that Im bragging. Among the pirates of the East China Sea, I am definitely the best! Of course, it is not because I am strong, nor is it because I am strong! It''s because I have the experience of the East Sea Pirates that I have never had in my life! I have followed One Piece, played a navy hero, played a navy admiral, played a white beard, played a golden lion and other top powers on the sea. As for why I can survive against so many powerful players, the reason is simple... from the heart, and... stand a little further! Well, stand farther away, and you won''t be hit by the aftermath of their fight! well, let''s get back to business! Although I have been with One Piece, my dream has never been to become One Piece! I am a man who wants to be the treasure hunter! That''s right! My dream is to find treasure! For me, treasure is the most important part of my life! Think about it, the gleaming gold in the treasure, or all kinds of rare and valuable items, ah...everything is golden Pele, everything makes me fascinated! just... Woo woo -----My treasure hunt for chicken feathers is so difficult every time! ! ! ---- Seeing the monkeys attacking all over the sky, Bucky was in a rage on the spot, and he no longer cared about those cheating brothers! "Torn apart. Escape urgently" In an instant, Bucky''s whole body was torn apart, and every part of his body except his feet flew up. "what!" "Help!" "Save me!" ... With a scream, Bucky escaped the attack of the monkeys dangerously and dangerously, but under the siege of the monkeys, the whole army was wiped out, and they were all beaten into blood-red flesh! There was no time to grieve for these cheating brothers. Bucky hurriedly controlled his body and flew up to an altitude of two hundred meters. Well, he can only fly so high, no matter how high, his body can''t control it! At this time, the monkeys below him also discovered him as the only survivor! "squeak---" The monkey leader raised his head, and after roaring at Bucky who was flying in the air, his legs were slightly bent and he stepped on suddenly! "boom!" The leader monkey stepped on a small pit, and by the reaction force of this step, it flew straight towards Bucky in the sky. Twenty meters! Thirty meters! Forty meters! The monkey is flying higher and higher! Sixty meters! Eighty meters! One hundred and forty meters! At this height, there is a five-meter-old monkey, and Bucky can already see its hideous face. So the whole person''s heart hangs up! But it hasn''t stopped yet, it still continues to fly! One hundred and sixty meters! One hundred and eighty meters! One hundred and ninety meters! One hundred and eighty-nine meters! ... When the monkey reached one hundred and ninety meters, he could fully see the appearance of the monkey, and even Bucky, who could see the monkey''s nostrils, had his heart beating, for fear that the monkey could hit him! Simply, the monkey finally lost to gravity. After reaching a height of one hundred and ninety meters, it had no more power to jump this time, and it started to fall slowly! "call---" Upon seeing this, Bucky sighed deeply. After loosening his tight heart, his face changed, and he thrust his waist into a smug, "Haha, dead monkey, can''t beat you Uncle Bucky? Hahaha- --what!" Just as Bucky was smiling happily, one of the monkeys in the ground seemed to have opened his mouth, grabbed a fist-sized stone beside him, and threw it directly at him! It happened to hit Bucky''s red nose! In an instant, Bucky''s red nose swelled and became even more red! "I..." Immediately, Bucky wanted to swear, but as soon as he said a word, his face changed, his pupils tightened, his eyes widened, and his voice stopped abruptly. I saw that the monkeys in the ground seemed to be picking up the rocks on the ground because the first monkey hit the stone! "Squeak!" "Squeak!" "Squeak!" ... The monkeys shouted angrily, and threw the stone in their hands to the sky. "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Dense stones cut through the sky and flew towards Bucky. "I wipe!" After Bucky yelled angrily, he couldn''t care about anything else, and focused on facing the overwhelming stones in front of him! But to concentrate is to concentrate! But he is not Shanks after all! and so... "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... In front of the overwhelming stones, all Bucky''s dodge became useless, and he was directly hit by countless stones! "what---" "I wipe!" "It hurts!" ... With a scream, Bucky in the air swelled up with naked eyes. "Dead monkey, smelly monkey, I''m going to kill you!" Bucky with a swollen nose and swollen face roared weakly. Although his mouth was screaming, he was actually very weak. He who was in the air didn''t dare to go down! "boom!" At this moment, a sneak attack different from a stone hit Bucky''s face! "Dead monkey, don''t worry if you throw the stone, and you **** insult me? It''s really bullying!" After Bucky said angrily, he was stunned! Lost! ? foot! ? Isn''t that his foot? After seeing clearly what was thrown over, Bucky was ecstatic! The reason why he has been flying here is not because he wants to fight, nor is it because he is teasing a monkey, but simply can''t escape! , but Although he is flying now, this will not be unconditional! First of all, his feet can''t fly, he must touch the ground or hold a support, but he can''t be the support himself, only others, otherwise his body will lose control! Secondly, his body can only fly within two hundred meters with the foot as the center point. Once this distance is exceeded, although it will not die or the fruit will fail, the body will also lose control! Therefore, he has been flying here! Now it''s alright. The monkeys lost his foot, which means that he can move his position! just... That monkey lost only one! After rejoicing, Bucky thought of another question, if there is only one, what is it? Moreover, if two feet are thrown apart, two hundred meters away, he will lose control of his body! Thinking of this, Bucky''s face paled again! at this time! "call out!" I lost another foot! Upon seeing this, Bucky smiled and slapped his face, slapped his foot to the place where he had dropped off before quickly leaving. "Shoo!" Suddenly, many of the rocks that the monkeys smashed were lost! "Squeak!" "Squeak!" "Squeak!" ... Then ~www.novelhall.com~ the monkeys looked at Bucky who started to move quickly in the sky, and angrily chased after him, throwing rocks while chasing back! Maybe Bucky is really lucky and domineering! Maybe Bucky''s feet feel good, so he lost it! After that, every time the monkeys lost something, Buckys feet were all there! Therefore, Bucky was just thrown on one side, floating on the other side, trying hard to avoid the monkeys'' stones and walking! It''s been a long time! Bucky was chased by the monkeys to a big mountain in the middle of the island! The monkeys threw Bucky''s feet into a cave in the mountain. Looking at the mountain at least a kilometer high in front of him, Bucky could only fly into the cave in desperation! "squeak---" At this time, the monkeys'' chasing figures stopped abruptly, all staying at the entrance of the cave. It seems that there is something terrifying in it, and there are expressions of horror on their faces, and they dare not enter the cave! "Squeak---" looked After the leader monkey glanced bitterly at the cave, Yang Tian yelled and left here with the monkeys! Chapter 338： panic "call---" Seeing that the monkeys didn''t chase in, Bucky heaved a sigh of relief. After that, he felt the darkness again, and found his two feet in the cave, and then he was in the mood to look at the cave carefully! The cave is about five meters high and three meters wide. The surroundings are bumpy and it looks like an ordinary cave! But Bucky was keenly aware that there seemed to be artificial traces on the walls of the cave! Although it is not very obvious, he still sees it! After he walked to the side of the cave and observed it carefully, he found that the reason why the artificial traces of the cave were not obvious was probably because the cave was established too long ago, so it looks like this! "Wait, this seems to be the end of the treasure map I saw before!?" Bucky said suddenly with excitement. In his memory, the final location of the treasure map he saw before is here! And now he found a trace of artificiality, which made him even more sure that there is a so-called treasure in this cave! Immediately, Bucky didn''t hesitate anymore, and walked directly into the cave in strides! The cave is deep! Although Bucky used to be very dark when he was on the outside, he could see things clearly, but now the more he goes inside, the darker he goes. After about a hundred meters, he is completely invisible! If you want to change to the usual, this kind of black and dark scene, Bucky can''t stay longer! But now, with the temptation of an unknown treasure ahead, he mustered up the courage and walked slowly inside by touching the wall! However, after walking for an hour, Bucky also felt something was wrong! One hour! Although he walked by touching the wall and walking very slowly, it has been an hour already. No matter how far this distance is, it is two or three kilometers, right? The results of it? This cave has not come to an end yet? "Thump thump!" Bucky couldn''t help feeling a little flustered. However, when he thought of the treasure, his guts were raised again, gritted his teeth, and walked in slowly, touching the wall. Subsequently. One hour. Two hours. Three hours. ... After walking for about ten kilometers, Bucky''s eyes were still dark. at this time. Bucky found that there was a small bright spot in the distance of the cave! Suddenly, he was overjoyed! But in the next second, he was stunned again! Because the bright spot is behind him, not in front of him. In other words, someone is chasing after! As for who it is, Bucky doesn''t have to think about it! Immediately, he lost his soul and could no longer be cautious. "Da da!" Bucky ran directly in the black cave! "thump!" As a result, within two steps, Bucky stepped in a pit and fell face-to-ground because of the unevenness of the ground! "Woo---" He closed his lips tightly, not letting himself make any painful screams, and then quickly got up again, clutching his red nose that was more swollen from the fall, and continued running! "thump!" "thump!" "thump!" ... Bucky stumbled and ran for about half an hour along the way. "boom!" In the end, he seemed to hit something and squatted backwards on the ground before he stopped! "Yep!?" Bucky first wondered why there was a wall here, and then he was overjoyed! Now that there is a wall, then it is very illustrative! This is the end of the cave! What does the end of the cave represent? Treasure! So Bucky hurriedly got up and carefully touched the thing he had hit before! This is a door! A big solid iron gate made of metal! Soon, Bucky judged what was in front of him in the dark environment! just... There are no keyholes on this iron door, no locks, not even a handle, just like a metal wall, if Bucky hadnt touched the iron door with a gap of less than two millimeters. , Can''t tell that it is an iron door! But now that he was judged, he was dumbfounded! No handles, no keyholes, nothing, how can he open the door? Even if he doesn''t give him the key, he only has the keyhole, so he can open the door, but in this case, there is absolutely no way! How to do? Bucky frowned tightly. And it just so happened that at this moment, the invisible light behind him appeared again! bad! It''s coming! How to do? "Thump thump!" At this moment, Bucky panicked even more, and his heart beat faster. at this time! "Crack!" The door opened by itself! But before Bucky showed a happy expression, a withered, ghostly claw-like arm stretched out, pulling Bucky in with a thunderous speed. "Crack!" Then, the door closed slowly again! There was only an endless piece of black in front of the door! Time, after a while! "Da da da!" A intensive sound of footsteps rang from far to near, and slowly came to this gate. "Found it!" Looking at the door in front of him, Chen Ge looked happy. "Just, where''s Bucky?" Brother Chen couldn''t help but frown when he thought of this. When Bucky was chased by a monkey before, he happened to be watching on the shore! However, he didn''t have the intention to help either! After all, those monkeys know that they are not easy to provoke just by looking at their size, and there are thousands of them. If more than one hundred of them provoke monkeys, even if they win in the end, the ending is probably not good! It''s just a miserable victory at most! Therefore, he calmly looked aside. After the monkeys left, he followed the map and slowly found the cave! And when he brought his men here, he found some traces at the entrance of the cave! Obviously, someone has come in! After judging the traces at the entrance of the cave, he felt that it is very likely that one of Bucky''s gang had survived, and Bucky is most likely! Because Bucky''s shoes are a bit different from normal people, they are pointed shoes, so the shoe prints are also a bit different, so he made this judgment! Later, when he walked in all the way, he also found many traces on the road, and the final point of the trace is here! It''s just that now the traces are here, but the people are gone, which makes him a little puzzled! "Could it be...inside!?" Brother Chen couldn''t help but think. After all, there is nothing else here except the door~www.novelhall.com~ So there is only one explanation! ----------- at the same time. On the other side of the metal door, in a room full of metal! "Split Fruit, I miss it!" An old voice rang faintly from a corner of the room. "Splitting that guy, after eating this fruit, we laughed at his ability to escape. Unexpectedly, in the end, he became the strongest among the seven of us!" "The big split after his awakening makes even the **** of the world government afraid!" "Unfortunately, there are too many bastards. In the last battle, three people besieged him. Although he killed two of them, they were killed in the end!" "The last battle...Ah!" After the old voice sighed faintly, the voice turned and whispered, "Forget it, let''s do business! Um... this kid is still very strong, I don''t know how Cant succeed!" "However, there is no time to wait now. It is not easy to send out the treasure map last time. It almost made my soul disappear. This time I have to succeed in everything, or else..." "And... ten years ago, this is the first and only group of people to come here, I have no other choice!" Chapter 339： Strange Bucky "Uh---" Bucky struggled, hands hard, and sat up on a metal bed. "call!" He sighed deeply, rubbed a few heads that were about to split, with a look of pain on his face, and murmured, "This body is too strong, it should have been trained by a strong person, and the soul is also very tough, almost Failure, almost succeeded!" "Huh--- forget it, it''s better than completely dead!" After Bucky eased for a while, the pain on his face gradually disappeared! At this moment, he turned his head and looked at another metal bed aside. This metal bed is the same as the metal bed he sits on now. The only difference is that the one he is sitting on sits on him, and the one on which lies a green-faced fangs, the body is black, skinny corpses! "Clean up your body first!" With that, Bucky got up from the bed, walked to the corpse aside, bent down, and fumbled at the bottom of the metal bed, found a button, and pressed it down! "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation, the middle of the metal bed suddenly dented, and even the corpse was dented together, and then a metal plate was extended on both sides, connected together, covering the entire dent! At the same time, the two metal beds began to slowly descend! In a short while, the entire room was completely naked, with only the metal walls on all sides remaining, like a sealed steel coffin! "Next, I should consider how to get out!" Bucky murmured, touching his chin, "According to my memory, there are more than 100 people waiting for me now, and now I only have eight hours of awake time at most!" "If it is not done within these eight hours, once it is replaced with that waste, the problem will be troublesome!" Having said this, Bucky couldn''t help sighing. "Oh, I was too anxious when this place was built. I didn''t prepare food or retreat. I have to face this kind of despair now!" Afterwards, he was relieved again, "However, forget it, now is not the time to talk about this, let''s think about what to do first!" With that, Bucky''s mind began to turn. The situation in front of us was that there were more than a hundred people outside, all of them sturdy men, and the one in the lead was still holding a Hailou stone axe. According to their memory, they still knew the split fruit quite well! Although I don''t know why they are forcing this body to explore, there is no doubt that their strength is strong, especially the one at the head, can step on a small hole with one foot, and see his strength! If he is given a period of time, even a few days, he will not be afraid! But the problem is, he doesn''t have a few days now! There is no water or food in the house he is in. In other words, even if he doesn''t go out, he can last three days at most! Three days and no food yet! Even if he was strong before, now it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice! "It seems that I can only fight!" Bucky murmured, and a strong murderous aura gradually appeared in his eyes. Just do it! After making up his mind, Bucky began to check his equipment! In addition to his normal clothes, he only has six throwing knives, so the inspection has been completed without checking for a while! "It''s a bit difficult, but..." Bucky said with a big smile on his face, "I have passed the harder things in the past, this time I believe I can also get through it!" With that, Bucky took a deep breath, walked to the metal door, pressed one of the buttons, and made an attack gesture! "Crack!" The door opened slowly! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Four flying knives flew out at the same time. "Zi!" "Zi!" "Zi!" "Hey!" ... Three sounds of meat, one sound of metal collision! Three! The thought in Bucky''s mind flashed, and then, the only person who broke the door was suddenly violent, holding the remaining two daggers in front and back with both hands, and rushed out from the gap in the door that had just opened! the other side! Brother Chen, who had just blocked a flying knife, looked at Bucky who rushed out quickly, and didn''t even want to go straight over with an axe! "call out!" The axe is empty! I saw that Bucky seemed to be prepared. At the moment the axe was cut off, his body was already divided into two halves, without even letting the sea tower stone axe cut it! After that, he didn''t stop either. His body left and the other right, and he quickly ran over from both sides of Brother Chen''s body, then quickly joined together and rushed into the crowd! "what---" "Uh---" "help me!" ... Bucky held both hands like a wolf into a flock, killing this wantonly in a small fan. Take out the knife, bow your head, bend over, cut your throat with the knife, squat, stab your chest with the backhand knife, knife in, knife out... All the movements are so fluent, and even have a touch of elegance! wrong! This is not Bucky! Brother Chen, who was about to go up to help, saw this scene, and did not feel sad for his subordinates, but stared at him and found something wrong! Bucky is not untouched! Just like Bucky before, how could it be possible to kill as fluently as it is now, even seemingly elegant? Thinking of this, Brother Chen couldn''t help but frowned and thought about it! Then, when he inadvertently glanced at the big iron gate, a hint of inspiration flashed in his mind! After a while! correct! Brother Chen slapped his head, and then remembered that Bucky became like this after entering this big iron gate! In other words, after the big iron gate, there must be something that can make Bucky like this! What the **** is that? Potion? Impossible, even something similar to IQ medicine just increases the strength of the body. It is useless for things like experience, and things like experience can only be practiced hard! Devil Fruit? Not very similar! And Bucky has already eaten a fruit before, if you eat it again, it is probably finished! After thinking about it for a long time, Brother Chen didn''t feel like this. However, he knew that Bucky in front of him shouldn''t be the real Bucky. The real Bucky either stayed inside or was controlled. That''s why! Of course, the chance of being controlled is a little bit higher! As for who controls... Brother Chen suddenly remembered a sentence that Arthur had previously commanded, so he took a deep breath and said loudly, "Tik Kingdom!" "what!?" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Bucky was shocked, his body stopped uncontrollably. Upon seeing this, the members of the Axe Gang who was about to cut his hand out also gave up the attack, put away their weapons, and slowly retreated to both sides! "Boy, where did you hear this name, shouldn''t it be many years gone by now? Our kingdom should have been erased from historical memory? How did you know?" Bucky turned his head and said Asked intently. Suddenly, Brother Chen was also stunned! He didn''t expect that the four words given by Arthur could actually stop this weird Bucky! But after returning to his senses, Chen Ge quickly took a deep breath of murderous air and said, "This is what your Majesty told me. He said that if there is an accident, you can call out this name. Maybe you can get any good results! " "He said, this name can let people who know the treasure map know something, and can also pass on some information to the person who recorded the Tick Kingdom mark on the treasure map!" "Your Majesty?" Bucky frowned and asked. "Yes!" Brother Chen nodded without hesitation. "Then... let me talk to him, I have something to ask him, can I?" Bucky asked hesitantly. "Yes!" Brother Chen agreed without hesitation! Chapter 340： Tik 7 will The study room of Saint Martin''s Palace. "What?" Arthur was shocked. When Arthur sent the treasure map to the East China Sea and wanted to find it with Bucky''s luck, he had two predictions! First, the treasure is real. In that case, even if Bucky finds it, it will be useless. Anyway, there is the final DNA verification, and then Arthur will still have to go! Second, the treasure is fake, and there is even some inside story behind it, or traps or the like! This is the most likely thing he expected, after all, judging from the style of that treasure map, it really looks like a fake! However, there is no need to worry about this. Anyway, Bucky who is going to Thunder, no matter what inside story or trap, it is him who is unlucky. He has nothing to do with Arthur! It''s just that he never expected that it was a person behind him, an old antique who had lived for six hundred years! "Wait, I''ll find someone, and I''ll find someone to confirm your identity!" Arthur said calmly to the phone. "Yep!?" On the other end of the phone, Bucky, who heard Arthur''s words, suddenly became nervous and said, "Is anyone in our kingdom alive? How else would you confirm my identity? And, you haven''t told me yet, you Who the **** is it? How do you know our kingdom?" "I will answer your question later. As long as I can confirm your identity, everything will be clear by then!" Arthur said in a deep voice to the phone. "En..." Bucky on the other end of the phone hesitated for a while, then nodded, and said, "That''s OK, you hurry up!" Arthur did not hang up the phone worm, but set the phone worm''s microphone again, and then summoned Chretien de Troya, who was already a **** of death, from the Seireitei! "Your Majesty, what do you want me to do?" Troya carried a long knife, dressed in a death-tyrant costume, and bowed with a smile. He is already a **** of death now! Although it was Arthur''s forcibly instilling it, he was at the bottom of the Grim Reaper''s strength, and even some of the little guys who had just become Grim Reaper were not as good as some of the little guys who had just become the Grim Reaper, but he was also a Reaper anyway. In terms of lifespan, there was no such thing as the dying situation at the beginning! "There is a man who claims to be the zombie general of the Kingdom of Tike. I found it..." Before Arthur finished speaking, Troya interrupted! "Your Majesty, really the Zombie General?" Troya said excitedly. "Yes, that''s what he said on the other end of the phone!" Speaking, Arthur raised the telephone receiver in his hand. "Your Majesty, can you give me the call and I will tell him a few words?" Troya asked nervously. "En!" Arthur did not hesitate, and passed the call that had not been hung up! Troya answered the call, took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, and said, "I am Chretien de Troya!" After Bucky heard the name and this voice, he was stunned! After a while, he came back to his senses, trembling with excitement, hesitatingly asked, "Are you the butler of Troia? Do you remember... at the kingdom banquet that year, it happened after I was drunk. What''s next?" "Yes... it''s me! Remember, remember, after you got drunk at the banquet, you used the pillars of the palace as a big tree on the roadside, but in public..." Troya''s voice was trembling, and tears were already on his face. Vertically! The two of them confirmed the identity of each other at the same time! "You are still alive!" Bucky said in a hoarse voice after a long silence. "You... are still alive!" Troya replied in a choked voice. After a long time! "Uh...Although you sound very touching like this, I still have to interrupt, can you tell me what''s going on first?" Arthur suddenly said. "Oh!" Troya reacted, and Arthur was still waiting for his news! "Your Majesty, the zombie general is real!" Troia said hesitantly, "As for how he became like this, I don''t know, I don''t remember this thing, so it should have happened after I left the kingdom. !" "But, I can tell you about the Zombie General first, and then you can ask him again, you should be able to confirm!" "Yes, that''s it! But when the time comes, the butler of Troia will also tell me what the situation is now!" Bucky on the other end of the phone quickly agreed. "Sure, then, you first tell me what''s going on, and then Troya, you can tell him what''s going on, so that everyone knows!" Arthur nodded and agreed. From Troyas words, it can be determined that this so-called zombie general should be real. As for how he was attached to Bucky, I should know later! "Good!" Troya nodded and asked, "I told you at the beginning that there were seven generals in the heyday of our Tike Kingdom, right?" "Yes, but you didn''t elaborate on it at the time!" Arthur said unconfirmed. Troya had said it at the time, but Arthur was immersed in the technological capabilities of the Tik Kingdom at that time and didn''t pay much attention to it, and Troya did not explain it in detail, so he only knew half of it! After Troya nodded, he explained in detail, "The nicknames of these seven generals are General Split, General Zombie, General Fury, General Xueye, General Great Ape, General Speed, General Blood Slash!" "And the seven of them are all powerful dragons in our kingdom. The titles are Split Dragon, Corpse Dragon, Angry Dragon, Snow Dragon, Ape Dragon, Velociraptor, and Slash Dragon!" "Leading the seven armies of our kingdom with more than 700,000 troops, and their strength, distinguished by the current navy, is probably at the rank of lieutenant general!" "Among them, the strongest is the Splitting General. He has the fruits of splitting, and has already reached an awakened state. Not only can he split himself, but also everything around him, whether it is space or time. Anyway, everything is fine. His attack power is extremely strong. Strong, even an average general may not even be able to beat him!" "Oh, by the way, the split fruit is the previous name, and the current name I have seen in Your Majesty''s Demon Fruits Booklet is called the Split Fruit!" "The weakest is General Blood Slash. He has no fruit and is a pure swordsman!" "And among the seven generals, the zombie general is second only to the cracked general, and has the ability to animal type, human fruit, phantom beast species, and zombie form!" "This kind of fruit ability, after being fully developed, is resistant to hits, beatings, and has a very high defense. As long as there is blood, it can quickly restore the body''s state. It can be described as a powerful fruit ability!" "Remember that at the time, the zombie generals relied half on the fruits, half on their own rich physical skills and combat experience, and could even compete with two or three of the same level at the same time!" "As for how he became like this later, I don''t know! However, it should have happened after I left the kingdom, because before I left the kingdom, I had never heard of it!" At this time, Bucky on the other end of the phone also continued, "Yes, it was after you left the kingdom! And...this matter ~www.novelhall.com~ is also a coincidence!" After a pause, continue to say, "Shortly after you left the kingdom, the world government dispatched thousands of warships, countless powerful men, and surrounded our kingdom, and then the final battle began!" "After the battle started, I was immediately targeted by one of the world''s top physique experts!" "Although I supported the fruit for a long time in the battle, I was finally defeated and shot in the head and died!" "Originally, I thought I would die so directly, but I didn''t expect that later I would wake up again!" "When I woke up, I was already in this room, and there was no one around, so I was a little baffled at the time, I don''t know why I woke up!" "But afterwards, I found a letter in this room and I understood the whole story!" Chapter 341： Newton After the Zombie General explained it, Arthur understood how he survived! The reason is his fruit! Zombie fruit! As the fruit of an Eudemons system, there will always be such a special ability! Just like Marco''s flame. Before he died, the Zombie General thought that his special ability was resistance to combat, strong resilience, and a bit of corpse poison, but after he died, he knew that his real ability was zombification! That is, once he dies, the corpse will become a zombie, and the soul will not leave, but will always be trapped in the corpse! Of course, this ability is different from the zombies in the movies that Arthur used to watch. He has no contagious ability, and after death, he is more like a driver (soul) driving a Gundam (corpse) instead of a overall! And this information, apart from part of the zombie general''s own exploration, more part is left by the letter! No one else wrote that letter! It is Archibald, the chief scientist of Tik Kingdom! That day, after the final battle, the Zombie General died. After his death, his body was treated as an ordinary corpse by the world government at the time, and it was directly thrown into the sea! Later, by chance, he was rescued by Archibald, the chief scientist of the Tik Kingdom who was being hunted down at the time! Originally, Archibald thought he was dead, but because of his past friendships, he planned to tidy up his body and bring it to a place to be buried! But unexpectedly, after careful investigation, Archibald discovered that not only did he not die, but he became a zombie! The reason why I haven''t woken up for so long is not because the head of the zombie general was hit hard! In terms of normal people, even if it hits the heart, it will not necessarily die. There is a chance of rescue. But if it hits the brain, it goes without saying that it will die immediately, and it is still a real death! That is the moment when the brain waves are completely gone! For the special situation of the zombie general now, this kind of injury is far less serious than that of a normal person, and he can survive even without a brain! But the problem is that the head is the control center of the body, and in his current situation, the control center is like the driver''s cab of Gundam (body). His soul (driver) must have a driver''s cab to control this Gundam (body). )! So although he can survive, there is a problem with the control center, which means that the body cannot be controlled, which is why he can''t wake up! To be honest, this symptom was very difficult for Archibald at that time! It''s not that he can''t be cured, but he was running for his life at the time, and his brain is a more delicate thing, so he didn''t have enough time for treatment! Therefore, at that time, he could only hurriedly find a research room that he used to be abandoned, then put the body of the zombie general in it, and then left a letter! Anyway, in terms of zombie''s resilience, it''s just that the brain has been hit hard, and it''s not that the brain has been beaten into tofu brain, even if it is not treated, it will recover sooner or later, just the speed of recovery! However, what Archibald didn''t expect was that the zombie general''s head was hit harder than he detected, and coupled with the lack of blood, this recovery would last for hundreds of years! After hundreds of years, the zombie general barely woke up once! Fortunately, during this period, because the zombie general has turned into a zombie, he does not need to eat, so he has not been starved to death! But after waking up, just after reading this letter, perhaps his brain has not fully recovered, so the zombie general fainted again! Wake up again, another hundred years later! Subsequently, his brain frequently had problems! Every time I wake up, I will pass out again! It was hundreds of years in the beginning! After a few decades! More than ten years later! Finally, the last time I woke up, it was ten years ago! And in the meantime! A new problem has arisen! Although his zombie body will not die, his soul has gradually started to have problems! It started to dissipate gradually! After that, he began to study it by himself every time he woke up, and finally he discovered that the zombie body is different from normal people. Although it can preserve the soul, it cannot conceive the soul, and the soul will gradually be preserved during the preservation process. The old age and dissipation are just a lot slower than usual! no way! He can only find a way to solve this problem! If it''s normal, or if his brain is normal, he can freely come and go here, with his insight, he still wants a lot of solutions! But the problem is that now there is a problem in his mind, and he cannot leave here. Once he is far away and suddenly faints, then the situation is dangerous! Therefore, he can only find a way in this house! In the end, the way he thought of was to use the soul turning instrument left behind by Archibald, an abandoned laboratory, to change himself into a new body! This can prevent the body (corpse) from constantly having problems, causing the soul to be unable to control the body, and it can also solve the situation of the soul''s aging and dissipating, which is simply killing two birds with one stone! But a new problem has appeared again! How could anyone come to this ghost place? Fortunately, he finally figured out a way! That is to use monkeys! At that time, there were still monkeys here occasionally coming in because of curiosity! Therefore, he took advantage of the short waking time and easily caught a monkey, and then used the soul turning device to temporarily transfer his soul to the monkey! Later, within 24 hours, he used the body of the monkey to kill sheep, drew multiple sheepskin treasure maps, stuffed them into the wood, threw them into the sea, etc., and then returned quickly. ! Well, there is a special note in the manual of the soul-turning instrument. Once a non-kind member stays for more than 24 hours, the soul will be assimilated and become the species completely! It is a pity that in the rest of his waking time, the surveillance that was also left by Archibald on the island showed that he released the sheepskin treasure map and did not attract people! No way, he can only do the same again and release a new sheepskin map again! In this way, after more than ten times, even the monkeys did not dare to enter this hole, and he finally waited for Bucky and his party! And in the end, he chose Bucky as the object of the soul turning ceremony! Unfortunately, he failed in the end! It did not achieve the best effect of the soul turning instrument, expelling the opponent''s soul, and his own soul occupied the opponent''s body, but became a soul symbiosis! Soul symbiosis is different from Uozhihuaye''s soul twins! If soul twins in one body is equivalent to two trees in the same yard, soul symbiosis is equivalent to a tree in a yard grafted with a branch of another tree! Two trees in the same yard will squeeze the living space of each other, but the grafted branches will not affect the growth of that tree, and will grow with that tree! According to the Zombie General, he and Bucky have become one since then, but he can only occupy eight hours a day. The other 16 hours are Bucky''s time! And because the body is Bucky''s, he can read the memory in Bucky''s mind, but when he is in control, Bucky can''t read his memory! Hearing this, Arthur also roughly understood the whole story! In addition to sighing the magic of the Devil Fruit, he has a keen interest in the soul turning instrument! After Troya explained the things about Arthur to the zombie general, just like Troya, the zombie general also officially surrendered to Arthur and was willing to join his kingdom! "Okay, okay, okay!" Arthur nodded again and again, and smiled and agreed to the Zombie General''s request for submission, and then asked, "By the way, what is the name of the general?" Before Troya only said the nickname and title of the Zombie General, but did not say his name! "Isaac Newton!" The Zombie General said solemnly. I rub! It''s called Newton? Moreover, even the last name is the same! You want anti-gravity to go to heaven! Arthur almost spit out! However, Arthur soon suppressed his desire to vomit and said calmly, "Newton, let Brother Chen take you back to Xihai, if possible, bring that soul-turning instrument with you by the way!" What Arthur said did make Newton hesitate for a while! Newton groaned and said ~www.novelhall.com~ Your Majesty, there is no problem with the soul turning instrument. As for me...I don''t want to go back first, and I will go back when I exercise this body to my original strength. At that time, I can come in handy, otherwise it would be useless for me to go back to Xihai now, and I can''t help Saint Martin in any way! " "Woo...that''s it!" After hesitating for a while, Arthur agreed, "That''s it! You decide for yourself!" "Thanks your Majesty!" Newton thanked. "No thanks!" Arthur shook his head and said, "So, don''t you have 16 hours to become Bucky? By then, Bucky will have no memory of you and will definitely return to the East China Sea!" "After he goes back, you help me pay attention to the situation in the East China Sea. If best, build a power as a front stop for me to enter the East China Sea!" "Yes, your majesty, the minister must do his best to fulfill your majesty''s entrustment!" Newton said solemnly. Chapter 342： Play majiang night! "Wow---" The waves crashed against the ship. "Uh---" Bucky struggled and climbed from the deck. "call---" At this time, a cold wind blew. Bucky''s whole body was agitated, and his somewhat confused brain instantly woke up. "Yep!?" "Where is this?" Bucky looked around and found that he was on his boat at this time, and the surrounding sea was all! Suddenly, his whole person is bad! Wasn''t it because he looked like he had encountered a spiritual event and suddenly moved from the cave to the vast sea! It''s because all the crew members before him died under his nose! In other words, he is alone on the boat! One person, driving a boat, even if the boat is a small boat, there is no way! Thinking of this, looking at the surrounding sea, he felt despair in his heart! "Where the **** is this?" Bucky roared weakly, "Which **** got me here?" Looking at the boundless sea around him and feeling the cold sea breeze, Bucky''s heart gradually cooled. He thought about it carefully, why did this happen! Finally, he locked a target! Treasure hunt! Twice! No good results both times! It was okay last time. At least there were a few crew members. Although the oars and sails of the boat were gone, they still had difficulty going back! But this time? There are sails and oars! But...what about the **** crew? "Lao Tzu hates treasure hunting!!! Whoever presents a treasure map to Lao Tzu in the future, I Bucky must kill him!!!" ----- the next day "Wow!" Early this morning, a slight drizzle fell on the ground, splashing a little water! Rose Hotel! Because it was raining, today Arthur did not accompany Alulita out to play, but played mahjong in her room! Mahjong is a game for four people! In addition to Elulita and Arthur, naturally there must be someone! But besides Elulita''s maid, there is no one else except cp9 at the door! And if they were asked to fight, they would definitely not dare to beat Elulita, the Celestial Dragon. By then, it would be meaningless, so Arthur called Karp and Gion again! Karp belongs to the kind of people who are not stingy, and has no sense of awe for the Tianlong people! Although Gion was afraid of Tianlongren, he was not the kind of person who would make him feel wronged! Therefore, it is more appropriate to call two people over! But today, the two of them didn''t go out because of the rain, and they were in the hotel all the time, so it was easy to call over! "Crack!" The door was opened! Karp and Gion walked in together! "Lieutenant General Karp, Major General Gion, sit down!" Sitting at the mahjong table, Arthur made a please gesture to the other two seats! The two of them were not polite, they pulled out their chairs and sat down! "Boy, what are you telling us to come over for?" Karp asked while eating a pack of senbei in his hand. "Play mahjong!" Arthur replied with a smile. "Play mahjong?" Karp asked with some confusion, "Who is Mahjong? Why do you want to play him?" "Uh..." Arthur could understand it the first time he heard of playing mahjong. He almost spit out on the spot, but in the end he still patiently explained, "Playing mahjong is not a person who calls mahjong, but A game, its played like this..." After Arthur explained it in detail, Gion and Elulita both beamed their eyes and looked very interested, but Karp still looked indifferent, and it seemed that he didn''t catch a cold with this! Karp shook his head and said, "Forget it, I don''t like to play, please find someone else!" With that said, he stood up and was about to leave! At this time, Arthur said quietly, "I remember that in the past half month, someone had eaten tens of millions of Pele''s food in the hotel, and it was recorded in my name!" Hearing that, Karp''s figure paused slightly, and after hesitating, he still had to continue walking! "You said, what if I give the bill to his boss and ask for Bailey from his boss?" Arthur continued quietly. Karp''s body stiffened and didn''t move anymore! Arthur groaned and said, "But...if he plays mahjong with me, the bill and his expenses for the next half month are actually in my name, it''s not a big problem!" "Come on, I will accompany you to play this mahjong. Let''s fight for three hundred rounds!" Karp''s face changed, and he quickly sat back on his seat with a thunder and thunder, picked up the mahjong on the table, serious Said. "Haha!" Arthur glanced at Karp and chuckled twice. the other side! Gion looked at the mahjong in front of him, his eyes flickered slightly! The opportunity for revenge is here! After hearing the mahjong rules explained by Arthur, Gion realized that there was a chance for revenge that she couldn''t find in the past two months! And it''s still upright! "Your Majesty Arthur, if we just play like this, it seems a bit boring, right?" Gion said calmly. "Yeah, yeah!" Hearing this, Arthur hadn''t answered yet, but Alulita nodded in agreement. "Woo..." Arthur thought about it and thought it made sense, so he asked, "Then what do you think?" "There is always a bet, right?" A glimmer of light flashed in Gion''s eyes! Arthur glanced casually, but he found the light in her eyes! There is fraud! This is Arthur''s first thought! He knew that when he ate hot pot with this woman before, he fooled her. From the careful eye of a normal woman, she must have a grudge in her heart, and she will definitely find a way to retaliate against him! As for the means of revenge... Now it''s playing mahjong, Gion has raised a bet again, that is to say, she wants to retaliate against him with a bet! After figuring it out, Arthur was not afraid! Mahjong! Gion, who is playing for the first time, still want to compare with his veteran? Who is afraid of whom? "That''s okay, what''s your bet?" Arthur smiled deeply. "Just keep it simple, Bailey is fine! How about one hundred thousand?" Gion said with a smile. One hundred thousand does not sound like a lot, but it is more than ten thousand when converted into Saint Martin''s coins! This amount of money is not too much among the four! However, there is a problem! Mahjong can reach more than 300 times at most! In other words, you can win more than 30 million at a time! After a few laps, winning or losing hundreds of millions is very simple, even one billion is not impossible! "Okay!" Arthur agreed with a heart move. "Then let''s start!" Elulita said impatiently. And Karp didn''t listen to the rules at all before, so he thought it was one hundred thousand one plate, but he didn''t care too much. After all, in terms of his appetite, even a small restaurant can usually eat so much food! "Wow!" Accompanied by the sound of washing mahjong, the mahjong game for several people began! "Two cakes!" "boom!" "Three barrels!" "Kong!" "Four!" "Missed!" ... Unsurprisingly, Arthur won the first set! But it was just a small amount of money, and it won six hundred thousand! "One!" "boom!" "Five!" "boom!" "Seven Articles" "boom!" ... Immediately after the four played more than a dozen laps, the gap in level slowly appeared! Of the four, Alulita had the best luck, winning the most cards every time! Gion has the deepest calculation, and can count the other players'' cards every time, so that he can win more and lose less! And Arthur insisted that as long as he can paste it, whether it is chicken paste or sky paste, he will paste it, so even if it is not very lucky, the calculation is not deep, but the winning or losing has always been 50-50, not much win. Did not lose! In contrast, all three of them won, but Karp naturally lost! After more than ten laps, Karp suddenly found out that he had originally come here to cheat Arthur and have a meal! In the end~www.novelhall.com~ he ate tens of millions of Arthur''s food, and lost tens of millions to Arthur on Mahjong! Doesn''t it mean that not only did he not pit Arthur this time, but he pit himself instead? Suddenly, his whole person is bad! And what made him even more crushed... He owes Alulita Pele who is more than three billion yuan! ! ! Who is Elulita? Denon! If it were Gion or Arthur, he would have a big deal to show his shameless qualities and get rid of the money, but as a Denonian Aluri, he really can''t help it! Thinking of this, and looking at the IOU in his hand, Karp''s heart trembled! Chapter 343： News of death Time flies, and soon half a month passed! Elulita and her party are gone! Among them, Elulita reluctantly left, and Gion gritted his teeth because of the unsuccessful revenge. As for Karp... he left with tears! He has hated himself now! Why come to this place? Why are you here? Why not stay at the navy headquarters and eat well? Why don''t you just take it if you don''t see a good one? ... Looking at the IOU in his hand that was comparable to his height, Capxon sent out a series of why! Why is he like this? The reason is that the day after he finished playing mahjong that day, Karp, who owed hundreds of millions of dollars, was unwilling to pull a few people to continue playing mahjong. result... Of course he lost again! Karp''s calculations are not good, Ouli is not enough, and he has to be a big name. Unlike a person like Arthur who can mash everything, how can he win? But the more you lose, the less reconciled, the more you lose, the more you want to play! Finally, it''s the day of leaving! He lost to Arthur 500 million Baileys, Elulita 1.2 billion Baileys, and Gion 2 billion Baileys! After adding up to 30, billion! When the owed money was counted, Karp only felt dizzy in his eyes! Over 3 billion, nearly 4 billion Pele! His lifetime salary, bonus and pension are almost the same! But he usually spends a lot of money, ordinary meals, shopping, and drinking and other things, besides the pension, his other wages, bonuses, have long gone! In other words, he can''t afford it! With this calculation, he almost quit the navy on the spot and went straight to work as a bounty hunter! You should know that when you are a navy, you can only catch a pirate with a bonus at most, and there is no bounty, but if you are a bounty hunter, with his strength, you can pay off the debt by grabbing a few votes at most! However, in the end he still forgot! Because Gion directly avoided his debts, and Elulita had no idea. Among the three creditors, only Arthur was holding his IOU with a smile! But Arthur... Well, he has decided not to pay it back! -------- St. Martin''s Palace Study Elulita''s departure means that the time of the year is about to pass, so this year''s financial statement has also been released and it has been sent to Arthur''s study! At this time, Arthur is preparing to explore this thick financial statement! at this time! "Da da da!" A hurried footstep came from far and near! "Boom!" The door of the study was knocked! "Come in!" Arthur said casually. "Crack!" The door was pushed open, and a maid from the palace came in. "What''s the matter?" Arthur turned his attention from the financial statement to the maid in front of him. "Return to your Majesty! There is news from Master Uozhihua Guidaomaru saying that Master Uozhihuareel is about to die, and she hopes to see you before she die!" The maid reported respectfully! "call---" As soon as the maid''s voice fell, she felt a gust of wind whizzing past. When she looked up, she found that Arthur was no longer there! quickly! The home of Maozhihua. "Crack!" Arthur didn''t knock on the door, he opened the door and walked in! At this time in the yard, Uonohana and Uonohana Guitomaru were sitting on the corridor, drinking tea and watching the scenery in the yard. They were very calm on the surface, and even looked a little leisurely and at ease! But their eyes betrayed them! Under the calm of the surface, Uozhihua Guidaowan had a trace of sadness in his eyes, a trace of reluctance, and his eyes had been consciously or unconsciously looking at the side of Uozhihualie! On the other hand, Uozhihualies eyes are very exciting, one is indifferent with a little memory, the other is with a bit of unwillingness in the wild, but on the surface she still has a calm face, and her complexion is quite ruddy, not at all Seeing to die! But Arthur knew that the cause of the two was the twins of souls, and one body couldn''t be squeezed, not because of physical problems, so the complexion now looked very ruddy! "Sister!" Arthur said hello with a smile! In the past few months, perhaps because he knew that he was going to die, Uozhihua Yaqianliu often duel with him, wanting to have enough money before dying, and have a good time. The incidental Arthur and Uozhihua Lie also gradually got acquainted with each other, and after a long time, the relationship between the two naturally became better! "Arthur, you are here!" Uozhihuareel smiled and said, patted the seat next to him, and said, "Sit down!" "En!" Arthur nodded and sat down. In fact, there is not much sadness in his heart! Because he knows that Uozhihualie will not die, or the body will die, but the soul will not. After she dies, the soul will naturally be sucked into Seiring Palace and become the **** of death! Moreover, because of the twins of souls, Arthur guessed that the two might be separated by then! Hmm, die one get two free! Think about it, Arthur was a little excited! Of course, he was still calm on the surface, and his expression was slightly sad! "Drink tea!" As he said, Uozhihualie handed Arthur a cup of tea, and then the voice changed and smiled and said, "Thank you for coming to see me!" "You are a sister, aren''t you?" Arthur said with a smile. Uozhihualie was silent for a long time, watching Arthur hesitatingly asked, "Just... sister?" Hearing this, after Arthur was stunned for a while, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. Afterwards, he pretended to be innocent, took a sip from the teacup, and said with a little profound meaning, "Sister is just a name!" Hualie Mao''s expression was happy at first, then turned into sadness, and finally relief! She turned to look at Arthur, smiled brilliantly, and said, "Unfortunately, it''s too late!" Seeing her brilliant smile, Arthur felt a trace of heartache inexplicably, and opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say, so he could only face it with a silent expression! At this time, the look in Mao Zhihualie''s eyes changed, becoming extremely wild. Switch soul! Arthur knew it at a glance! "Old man, my mother has something to do, so you should be alone first!" After Uozhihua Yaqianliu said unceremoniously to Uozhihua Guidaowan, he took Arthur''s hand and stayed. After a stunned ghost knife pill, he ran away! "Da da da!" In the hallway, Arthur was pulled by Uozhihua Yaqianliu, and inexplicably followed her into the bedroom of the room~www.novelhall.com~What are you doing? "Arthur looked at the Uzumaki Yachiryu before him and said hesitantly. Hearing this, Yaozhihua Yaqianliu grabbed Arthur''s shoulder and said solemnly, "I want to experience the only thing I haven''t experienced in this life before I die!" "And you are the only man with good strength and good strength that my old lady sees, so... what the old lady means, do you understand?" Arthur looked at the beautiful body of Uozhihua Yaqianliu and was silent! Does he...should he understand or not? If you understand, will you get 404? Hmm...don''t care, let''s talk about it in the future! Thinking about it, Arthur pounced directly! Chapter 344： died Sun is dead! Arthur looked at Mao Zhihualie''s corpse on the ground with a dumbfounding expression on his face! He did not expect that Hualie Mao would die at this time, which made him very embarrassed! But embarrassment belongs to embarrassment, things still have to be dealt with! Thinking about this, Arthur first found a set of clothes in the room, changed her hair and appearance, and finally cleaned up the room before pushing the door open. Went out and came to the corridor! at this time! Uozhihua Guidaowan was still drinking tea here, on the surface still calm, but Arthur looked at his figure, inexplicably feeling that he seemed to be tens of years old all of a sudden, from the appearance of an old handsome man, changed Become a decayed old man on the verge of death! Arthur walked over and sat in the position where Mao Zhihualie just now. "Is she... dead?" Uozhihua Guidaomaru turned her head, looked at Arthur, and asked with a trembling voice. Although he is sure in his heart, as a father, he still holds a glimmer of hope, a glimmer of hope that he knows that it is impossible to exist! Arthur picked up the cold tea and put it aside. After taking a sip, Arthur solemnly said, "Ghost...well, my father-in-law, now there is a good news and a bad news for you. , Which one do you want to listen to first?" "Uh..." A trace of puzzlement flashed in Uozhihua Guidaowan''s eyes. After a while of thought, he took a deep breath and asked, "Bad news!" "She''s dead!" Arthur said solemnly. Hearing this, Uozhihua Guidaowan''s head suddenly dizzy. After his figure shook uncontrollably, he forcibly stabilized his body, his eyes were red, and he looked at Arthur with splitting eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice. "What about the good news?" "She''s not dead!" Arthur said solemnly. ? ? ? What the hell? When Arthur said this, the expression on Uozhihua Guidaomaru''s face immediately became a little distorted. He looked at Arthur, with a murderous look in his eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "Then she...died or not?" He doesn''t want anyone to make fun of her daughter''s life or death, even if that person is his cheap son-in-law, he will show him a little color! "call---" Arthur sighed deeply and didn''t answer his words directly. Instead, he asked a seemingly irrelevant question, and said, "You haven''t seen my grandpa since you have been here, right?" "Uh..." Uinohana Guidaomaru nodded in confusion. It was true that he hadn''t seen Moto Ryusai Shigekuni during his visit, but because of his daughter''s problem, he did not pay attention to this matter, nor did he have time to care about it! "Actually, my grandfather is the same!" Arthur said sternly. "What''s the same?" î֮ asked, frowning. "He too is dead, and not dead!" Arthur explained, "His body is dead long ago, but his soul is not dead!" "soul!?" Uinohana Guitomaru keenly grasped the point! "Yes, my father-in-law!" Arthur paused, then changed his voice, explaining, "There is a treasure in St. Martin, named Seireitei! And the function of this treasure is to kill all St. Martin All human souls are sucked in and let them live there!" "boom!" Hearing this, the expression on Uozhihua Guidaomaru''s face changed again and again, and finally he slammed the floor, exuding an astonishing murderous intent, and said in anger, "Enough!" After saying this, he suddenly became wilted again. After being silent for a while, he took a deep breath and said with a strong smile, "Enough, no need to comfort me. If you die, you are dead! I have known this result a long time ago, and I am prepared for this result, you don''t need to comfort me!" "Yep!?" After a while, Arthur reacted, with a dumbfounding expression on his face, and said, "Do you think I am comforting you?" Uozhihua Guidaomaru didn''t speak any more, just lowered his head and waved his hand. Motion to Arthur to leave! "Forget it, I don''t understand it to you now!" After Arthur said helplessly, he thought for a moment, and said, "Well, I will call my grandfather out directly. You can talk to him when you meet him!" "Yep!?" Suddenly, the expression on Uozhihua Guidaomaru''s face became exciting again! See you? In other words, what Arthur said just now is true? Uozhihua Guidaowan was a little bit suspicious, but looked forward to Arthur! This time, Arthur did not speak any more, and directly proved himself with practical actions! He closed his eyes! ---------- Seireitei! Both Uozhihua Rietsu and Uozhihua Yachiryu stood on this crowded street at the same time, their eyes were a little confused! Just now, when the soul twins were unable to squeeze their bodies and the souls were completely dead, they were brought to a place full of death by an inexplicable suction! Just when they thought that place was the legendary Yellow Spring and the Land of Reincarnation, they suddenly discovered that there was something very strange in that place! St. Martin''s dedicated entrance! ? ? ? What the hell? On the spot, the two of them lost their ability to think! At this time, there was a suction force at the entrance, and they sucked into this place that made them feel confused! No one told them that they could come to such a place when they died! And, what is this place? The two people standing on the street faced covetously, their eyes were a little puzzled, just when they both wanted to ask someone to ask. The next moment, another powerful suction force sucked the two souls into the center of Seireitei! At this time, the two seemed to be flying to the same place, but after a closer look, they found that the two flying routes were different! One was to the left and the other to the right, and as time passed, the two gradually opened up a little distance! Soon, the two were sucked into different houses in the central area. At the same time, Arthur also appeared in the sky above Seireitei! After he glanced at Seireitei, he understood the situation of Uozhihua Rietsu and Uozhihua Yachiryu! However, Arthur also knew that it would take a while for the two of them to wake up, so Arthur first came to the place where Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni lived! "Boom!" Arthur knocked on the door politely. At this moment, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, who was drinking tea in the living room, raised his eyebrows and disappeared in the living room! "Crack!" Then suddenly appeared behind the yard door and opened the yard door! "Grandpa!" Arthur said hello. After Shigekuni Yamamoto Motoyanagi nodded, he asked, "What''s the matter?" "It''s like this..." Arthur explained the ins and outs of the matter to Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto in detail. "I see!" Yamamoto Motoryusai nodded clearly after nodding ~www.novelhall.com~, "In other words, those two were sucked into the souls of the second and eighth divisions just now. Is that daughter of Guidaomaru?" "En!" After Arthur nodded, he added, "It''s also your grandson-in-law!" Hearing this, Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni''s eyes flashed with a gleam, and he stared at Arthur with scorching eyes. It was not until Arthur scratched his head embarrassedly that he closed his eyes and said with a strange smile," Hey, if you say that, will Guidaowan be lower than me for a generation?" "Yep!?" Arthur raised his brows, with a surprised expression on his face, and thought, "It looks like the relationship between father-in-law and grandpa is better than I thought!" "Okay, since it''s like this, let''s go, and I''ll prove it to you! Just so, I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I just recounted the past!" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni smiled. Soon, the two disappeared in Seireitei! Chapter 345： 3 captains Seireitei Soon after Arthur left with Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, while Uinohana and Uinohana Yachiryu were receiving the inheritance, a soul appeared on the streets of Seoringtei. "Where is this?" Hisugaya Toshiro muttered while looking at the crowded streets around him in confusion. "Sound!?" At this time, 100 meters in front of Hisugaya Toshiro, Hissugaya Shiro just passing by saw him and said in shock. "Dad!?" After yelling in surprise, Hisugaya Toshiro opened his hands directly and ran towards Hissugaya Ikuro. At the same time, Hisugaya Iuro happily opened his arms. Just when the two are about to hug each other! Suddenly, a suction force came from the horizon! "what---" Hisugaya Toushiro couldn''t reach it, so he was sucked away, and flew towards the center of Seoreitei! Upon seeing this, Hisugaya Ikurou was not worried but happy. As the first veteran of Seireitei, he naturally knew what this meant, but he did not expect that his sickly son would have this opportunity. ! Immediately, Hisugaya Iuro no matter what was in his hands, he ran towards the center of Seireitei, where the thirteenth division was located! --------- "Chongguo, long time no see!" Perceiving Shigekuni Yamamoto Motoyanagi in front of him with the color of seeing and hearing, Oni Dao Maru showed an excited expression! Of course, this excitement was not for Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni, but for his daughter. Since Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni appeared here, then it means that what Arthur said is true, that is to say, he The daughter is not dead! "Long time no see!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni said with emotion. "Come, sit down!" Guidaomaru quickly greeted Shigekuni Yamamoto Genryusai. Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni was not polite, and sat down directly! Immediately afterwards, Guidaomaru greeted Arthur again and sat down, looked at Arthur carefully and asked, "My daughter..." Seeing his cautious appearance, Arthur knew that he was still a little worried about his daughter. He couldn''t even care about seeing his old friends for many years, just to ask his daughter''s safety! In this regard, Arthur is still very understandable! "Don''t worry!" Arthur said with a smile, after a comforting sentence, "she has encountered a good thing, and it will be about an hour before she will appear in front of you!" "call---" Ghost Dao Maru was relieved. Afterwards, he turned his head to look at Yamamoto Motoryuzhai Shigekuni, smiling and teasing, "Shigekoku, I didn''t expect that after the last time we met, it turned out to be a life and death separation! Having said this, Gui Dao Maru flashed a hint of knowledge in his eyes, then he asked, "By the way, Chongguo, what did that place look like after you died? Can you tell me about it?" "Haha!" Yamamoto Motoryuzhai Shigekuni chuckled slightly, and said jokingly, "Although the two of us haven''t seen each other for many years, I don''t know what character you are? You want to know how your daughter will live in the future. To put it bluntly, why bother to ask in such a roundabout way?" "Ah...ha!" Guitomaru gave a dry smile, did not deny it, but continued to look at Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni with curious eyes, hoping that he could give himself an answer! "Well, we will talk about the friendship between the two of us. Now that you want to know your daughter so much, I will tell you in detail!" Yamamoto Motoryuzhai Shigekuni said seriously. "That''s great!" Guidaomaru nodded happily. With that, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai started to introduce Seireitei to Onitomaru, and at the same time, Arthur, who was not interested in it, closed his eyes and entered Seireitei again. ----------- "Yes, not bad!" Arthur of Seireitei who had just entered, watched the frantic surging in Seireitei, and sighed towards the lieutenant''s gathering. and many more! ? Suddenly, Arthur noticed something wrong! Why are there three places absorbing souls? After careful observation, he discovered that the four divisions, tenth division, and eleventh divisions are all madly absorbing Lingzi. Among them, he knows who the fourth division and the eleventh division are! The fourth division is Uozhihuareel, and the eleventh division is Uozhihua Yachiryu! But who is the juvenile team? Thinking of this, Arthur couldn''t help frowning and turned his eyes to the tenth team! In Seireitei, Arthur is like a **** and can do whatever he wants. Therefore, his gaze directly penetrated the block of the team building and saw the inside of the team building! Inside is a white-haired, small-looking boy! Arthur was sure that he had not seen this boy. Of course, at the same time, he was also sure that this young man was from the Kingdom of Saint Martin, otherwise how could he have come here! So here comes the problem! Who is this boy? At this time, Arthur suddenly found a figure, a figure running towards the central area! Hisugaya Iuro! As the first person to enter Seireitei, Arthur is still very impressed with him, and as a technician, Arthur also met once before his death! "Why is Hisugaya Shiro running to the center in such a hurry?" Arthur was a little confused. The next moment, his inspiration flashed and he had an uncertain idea! "Is it because a teenager has anything to do with him?" Arthur couldn''t help but think. Don''t blame Arthur for thinking so! Although there are already a lot of people in Seireitei, there are still not many gods of death. There are not enough gods of death to open the academy. So at this time, there are indeed very few people in the central area, and sometimes even strolling in the central area. Then one and a half hours will not necessarily meet people. Therefore, unless there is an urgent or major event that must be dealt with by Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni, someone will step into this place, and this person must be a manager! Because the management staffs major and urgent matters are about the entire Seireitei, they can come to Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni to deal with them. If they are ordinary people, or technicians like Hisugaya Ishiro, they The major or urgent matters in the country are usually solved by management! Ask if you have any doubts! In the next moment, Arthur appeared directly in Hisugaya Iuro''s body! "what---" Hisugaya Iuro was taken aback by the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, and almost didn''t stop and ran into it! But after he took a closer look and found that it was Arthur, he hurriedly saluted and said respectfully, "I have seen your Majesty!" "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he asked with a smile, "Iuro, what are you going to do?" "His Majesty! Because of my son!" Hisugaya Ikurou said with joy, "My son, after coming in, he was sucked away!" "So, that white-haired boy in the tenth division is your son?" Arthur said sternly. Hearing this, Hisugaya Ikurou nodded repeatedly, and said in surprise, "Yes, it''s my son, my son has white hair!" "Well, not bad!" Arthur nodded in satisfaction and asked suddenly, "By the way, what is your son''s name?" "Hisugaya Toshiro!" Hisugaya Toshiro proudly said ~www.novelhall.com~ When Arthur heard the name, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Sure enough, this is fate!" He found out a long time ago that the templates he extracted seem to be easier to match with orphans and people with the same name. Although he once doubted whether the system was a mess, he quickly denied it himself! When the system is idle, it will specifically find orphans and people with the same name to do this! at this time. The spirits surging in the Seireitei gradually eased down! The three captains are about to be born! Chapter 346： Father and daughter "boom!" A cold breath rose into the sky, and an inexplicable icy feeling permeated from the tenth division team house, sweeping through the entire Seireitei, making everyone in the Seireitei feel that even their souls are cold! Then, not long after! There was also a gentle aura rising into the sky in the fourth division team house, as if a breeze swept across the entire Seireitei, making everyone in the Seireitei feel an inexplicable gentleness. Finally, after the two breaths have calmed down. "boom!" The extremely wild aura rushed into the sky with enough to shake the entire violent spiritual pressure, as if being stared at by a fierce beast, everyone in the entire Seireitei felt an inexplicable panic. After a short while, the three breaths gradually calmed down! Among them, the first peaceful one is from Hisugaya Toshiro, who came in the latest, followed by Uinohana Ryuu, and the last one is Uinohana Yachiryu! From here, Arthur can see many things! Although Hisugaya Toushiro was the latest to come in, he was also the weakest of the three captains, so he woke up first! Next is Uo Zhi Hua Rie. She accepted the template of the original Naka U N Hwa Rie, and as the earlier group leader of Seireitei, Uo Zhi Hua Ries template is undoubtedly the strongest of the thirteen templates. So its normal to wake up later than Hissugaya Toshiro Reiki! The last one is Uozhihua Yaqianliu. She accepts the more wooden sword eight inheritance. The characteristics of this inheritance match her very well. It is also a wild fighting method and a violent fighting mania. The reason why she is the latest After waking up, I have to say even more Mu Jianba''s monster-like Reiatsu! As a captain, Gengmu Kenpachi is the first person in the original book Nakaseireite to be the captain without knowing how to do it. This number one can explain a lot of problems! If his Reiatsu is not like a monster, and he can even defeat the captains who can defeat them by relying on Reiatsu alone, why can he be the captain without knowing how to do it? "It''s over!" Feeling the aura that had subsided, Arthur turned his head and said to Hisugaya Iuro. "Iuro, your son is now in the tenth division''s team house! Go find him. Right!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" After Hisugaya Iuro gave a smile and agreed, he was about to walk towards the Juban team! "Wait!" At this moment, as if thinking of something, Arthur suddenly stopped him and asked, "By the way, you father and son haven''t seen each other for a long time?" Hearing this, Hisugaya Ichiro immediately stopped, turned his head and looked at Arthur with some doubts, but still said affirmatively, "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Then give you father and son three hours to chat first, and later he will be called to the fourth division team house to see me!" Arthur ordered. "No, no!" Hisugaya Ikurou waved his hand again and again and said, "Your Majesty, if you want to see him, I will let him see you first, and we will talk slowly later, father and son. Anyway, there will be a lot of time. Yes!" Although he missed his son very much, he knew that it was his Majesty''s business that was more important, so he said so! "Okay! Don''t say it, that''s it! I don''t want to see him in a hurry. The most important thing now is the meeting between your father and son after a long absence!" Arthur directly waved his hand and smiled. "This..." Hisugaya Ikurou had a tangled expression on his face, and he wanted to say something, but Arthur didn''t give him this opportunity, and smiled and raised his hand again, waving and saying, " Okay, let''s go, you father and son haven''t seen each other for so long, talk more, it doesn''t matter if you exceed three hours!" "Your Majesty, really not..." Hisugaya Iuro was still trying to say something, but before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Arthur. Arthur''s face was stern, pretending to be solemn, and said, "Can''t refuse. This is an order. I order you to look at your son. At least three hours, and the maximum time is unlimited. You can see it again tomorrow. !" Helplessly, Hisugaya Iuro nodded moved and said, "Yes, Your Majesty!" After speaking, he turned and left here. Seeing his hurried footsteps, Arthur chuckled twice, shook his head, and disappeared in place! The fourth division team house! Arthur appeared directly in the team house. "call out!" The next moment, a knife suddenly slashed towards him. Just when it was about to cut him, the knife stopped suddenly! "call---" Uozhihualie let out a deep sigh, put away the knife, and complained softly, "Why did you suddenly appear here so that I thought it was a bad guy coming in!" "Sister!" Arthur said hello with a smile, "How come there are bad guys here? You will know what is in your memory after a careful meeting!" In their memory of inheritance templates, there are also some simple introductions to the Seireitei! "Oh!?" Uozhihualie closed his eyes, and after thinking about it for a while, he opened his eyes and nodded clearly. But then, she complained softly, "Then you can''t just show up in my room!" "Sister, what is our relationship? Isn''t it normal for me to appear in your room?" Arthur teased. "The one who has something to do with you is Yaqianryu!" Uozhihualie said with a slight twist. Although that is the case, they used to share the same body! "Really?" Arthur stared at her with a smile. At that time, sometimes gentle, sometimes wild eyes, he did not see. After hearing what he said, Uozhihualie''s cheeks were a little red, and he did not admit or deny it! After all, she is not Uozhihuareel among the gods of death, but Uozhihuareel of the Pirate World, so she still wouldn''t say anything against his intentions for the most important man in her life except her father! Just when the ambiguous breath was about to diffuse. "boom!" With a loud noise, the door of the fourth division was kicked open! Suddenly, Arthur and Uozhihualie turned their heads and looked at the door. "Lie, I''m here to find you!" Uozhihua Yaqianliu rushed in and said excitedly, "Now we are separated, we can fight!" "Yep!?" When she saw Arthur, her body suddenly stiffened, and she asked incredible, "Why are you here?" Arthur asked with a smile, "Why can''t I be here?" "No... I... didn''t we just appear here when we died?" Uozhihua Yaqian said incoherently. She thought Arthur was also dead! As her first and only man, if she died at the same time as her, she would feel a little awkward in her heart! "You haven''t checked your memory yet? You look at the memory first before talking!" Arthur smiled slightly. "Oh!?" After taking a surprised look at Arthur, Uozhihua Yaqianli closed his eyes, carefully recalling the memory! After a while, she looked at Arthur again incredulously and said, "I became like this, you did it all?" "En!" Arthur nodded without denying. Seireitei is his, and it is not wrong to say that he did it! After thinking about it for a while, Uozhihua Yaqianliu suddenly asked, "Then, you already knew that my old lady would not die?" "Uh!" Arthur was a little curious about her brain circuit, but still nodded. "Asshole, why didn''t you say it earlier? If you said it earlier, my old lady would...be like that before she died?" Uozhihua Yaqianyu''s eyes widened, a little angry. "Is it comfortable?" Arthur asked abruptly. "Shu..." After Uozhihua Yaqianyu blurted out a word, he immediately reacted, and roared a little shamely, "Asshole!!!" "Chang!" Immediately, she directly drew out her Zan Poknife, and she was about to chop it down. at this time! "Okay, stop making trouble!" After Uozhihualie said something, she turned to Arthur and said, "Arthur, my father should be worried about us now, right? Can you take us out to see him? ?" Wen Yan~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur said with a smile, "Okay!" ------ "Father!" Uozhihualie directly rushed over and hugged Guidaowan tightly. "Lie!" Guidao Maru also held tears, and hugged the lost daughter tightly. After a while, the two talents let go! Afterwards, Guitomaru perceives Uzawa Yachiryu who is standing not far away, who is not willing to go forward, smiles, walks up, hugged her directly, and whispered, "Yachi flow!" Although Uozhihua Yachiryu is usually a bit wild, at this time today, she surprisingly did not refuse her father''s embrace, and even gently put her hand around! Upon seeing this, Arthur and Yamamoto Motoryuzhai Shigekuni left here very acquaintedly, leaving this place to their father and daughter! Chapter 347： Timeline jump After dealing with the affairs of Uozhihua''s family, Arthur took the time to meet Hisugaya Toushiro! This Hisugaya Toshiro and the one in his memory are completely different! The one in my memory, who has always been called a genius boy, always shows a calm and calm appearance in front of outsiders! And this Hisugaya Toushiro, perhaps because he has been ill before and rarely sees outsiders, the appearance in front of Arthur always makes people feel a little timid! Of course, the two also have similarities. That is, the attitude is quite serious, and from the eyes of Arthur who secretly looked at Arthur, he also has excellent observation skills. In general, Arthur is very satisfied with Hisugaya Toushiro! As for his timid appearance, Arthur felt that as long as he could get in touch with people and go out and walk around, it should be fine! -------- The study room of Saint Martin''s Palace. "This year''s total national income is 19.533 billion Saint Martins, an increase of more than 200% compared to last year!" "Among them, military expenditures, including military salaries, ordnance production, military logistics, military welfare, etc., add up to about 4 billion Saint Martins, which has doubled compared to last year!" "The expenditure of the Ministry of Industry, including infrastructure construction in various places, road repairs, and scientific research expenditures of the Academy of Sciences, etc., is about 4.5 billion Saint Martins, which is a full three-fold increase from last year!" "..." "The royal family''s income is 10% of the country''s total income, which is 19.53 million Saint Martins!" ... "To sum up, the total expenditure this year is 17.53 billion St. Martins, with a surplus of 2.03 million St. Martins, plus the surplus from previous years. Now the remaining money in the treasury is four. 1.37 billion Saint Martins, and 93.9 billion Pele reserves!" Arthur murmured and wrote down this year''s financial statements! He can see a lot from this year''s financial statements! For example, although the kingdoms annual income this year has increased by only 200% over last year, not as much as the 300 increase last year, you will know that the actual increase is more than last year! If the previous year, last year, and this year are added together, the previous years income was the base one. Last years income increased by 300%, which means that last years income was 3, but this years income has increased by more than 200%. , That is, this year''s income is six! One, three, six, compare the three, it''s clear at a glance! In the same way, although this year''s military expenditure has only doubled, it is a little more than three times last year! This year, the Armys Second Army was established. The refurbishment, salary, welfare, etc. are a lot of money. In addition, the second navy fleet that is under preparation, the construction of new ships needed is also a lot of money. The sum of money is not small, but it''s normal to increase by 200%! Simply, most of the kingdoms dealt with this year rely on brains, and the loss is small, otherwise the military expenditure this year is estimated to be even higher! And the biggest increase this year is undoubtedly the Ministry of Industry! Last year it tripled, this year it also tripled! The reason for such a big increase is that apart from the normal bridge paving and subway digging after the expansion of the site, the main reason is the scientific research expenditure! This year, whether it is the doctors dug from the Drum Kingdom or the biological data of the Tike Kingdom, they are all about scientific research. Therefore, this year''s scientific research expenditures have skyrocketed, and the expenditures of the entire Ministry of Industry have risen! "call---" After reading it, Arthur sighed deeply, and after putting down the financial statement in his hand, he showed a satisfied expression! In general, the development of the Kingdom of Saint Martin this year is quite in line with his expectations. "This year''s goals have basically been achieved, so next year we must work hard to achieve the goals!" After Arthur sighed with emotion, he smiled and muttered, "However, let''s prepare for the New Year first. This year, the family members have increased a lot. what!" ---------- On the evening of December 30, 1502, Haiyuan calendar. Inside the main hall of Saint Martin''s Palace. An oval long table is placed in the center of the hall, and this table is full of various exquisite dishes! In addition to the rare delicacies, there are also hot pot, dumplings, glutinous rice balls, rice cakes, wontons, long noodles, fish and so on that Arthur''s previous life must have for the New Year. No matter what you have in the north and south! At this time, all the members of Arthur''s family were gathered around this long table, eating a reunion dinner in full swing! Compared with previous years, their family has added a lot of new personnel this year, Lucia, Diane, Uozhihua Yee, Uozhihua Yachiryu, Perona, and LeBlanc, who just stayed in the palace with the shameless shame Miss stone master who has been thoroughly pickled. In addition, Arthur also called Yamamoto Motoyanagisei Shigekuni and Uenohana Guitomaru. It can be said that the number of Arthur''s family this year has nearly doubled compared to previous years! "Come and eat this!" "Mom, I want to eat that!" "Dad, I want to eat that, give me a pinch!" "Come on, father, you try this!" "Brother Arthur, ah---" ... The family ate a reunion dinner in a harmonious atmosphere. And this meal lasted for several hours, until the time came to eleven o''clock, everyone put down their chopsticks, and at the same time they went back to the room and cleaned up their clothes! Until 11:55, the family once again gathered on the palace wall of Saint Martin''s Palace! "Dad, when will it start?" Altria asked Arthur in a tender voice. Arthur smiled and said to Altria, who was in his arms, "Baby, it will start right away, and it will be there in five minutes!" "There are five minutes left? But I want to watch it now!" Altria said with a displeasure. "Then we are optimistic now!" Arthur said, rubbing her head. "Really?" Altria asked in surprise. "Really!" After Arthur smiled and nodded, he stretched out his right hand and snapped his fingers. "Snapped!" The snapping of the fingers is not loud, but it seems to have caused a chain reaction, the next moment! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Fireworks burst into the sky with flares~www.novelhall.com~ to cut through the night sky. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... And when they flew to a certain level, they all exploded one by one, exploding colorful and brilliant fireworks in the dark night sky, and these fireworks also illuminate the entire city of St. Martin, and illuminate the city of St. Martin. The colorful colors are like a fairyland on earth! Watching this scene, Arthur looked into the distance and muttered, "The new year is here!" ------Timeline Jumping------ Five years later.... As if reappearing yesterday, Arthur standing on the tower looked into the distance, looking at the brilliant fireworks, and muttered, "The new year is here!" This year is exactly the year 1,508 of the Haiyuan Calendar! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 348： development of Haiyuan calendar fifteen and three years. Usopp was born, Luffy was born, Hancock was caught! In the same year, Arthur''s second son, Pendragon Iskandar was born by Charlotte Smoky, and he was given the heir template to conquer the king Iskandar. The second daughter, Pendragon Skaha, was born by Dianne and received the heir template, Skaha, Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows! Haiyuan calendar is 1504 years. This year the future queen of Alabastan, Neferrutari Vivi, was born. Arthur''s mother-in-law, aunt Charlotte Lingling gave birth to Charlotte''s tenths. In the same year, Arthur''s third son, Pendragon Jason, was born by Ofi, and he was given the heir template to capture the golden fleece, the prince of Thesalia, Jason! Haiyuan calendar is 1505 years. This year, the thirteen-year-old Rob Luki first emerged and killed all the pirates and the five hundred hostages held by them in a certain pirate-ridden kingdom! This year, Don Quixote Luo Xindi joined the Don Quixote family as his younger brother as a navy undercover agent. This year, Sabo and Ace became friends! This year, Chopper was born! In the same year, Arthur''s fourth son, Pendragon Richard, was secretly given birth by Elulita in Saint Martin, and he was given the heir template, Richard I, the Lionheart King! The Haiyuan calendar is 1506 years. This year, the mermaid princess Bai Xing was born. This year, Fisher Tiger escaped from the Draco and returned to Mermaid Island. This year, Trafalgar Rhodes developed Pernite lead disease and joined the Don Quixote family! In the same year, Arthur''s third daughter, Pendragon Nero, was born from Ishihara Rimi, and obtained the heir template, the fifth emperor of the ancient Roman Empire, the rose emperor, the tyrant, Nero Claudius Caesar Ao. Gusto Germanicus! Haiyuan calendar is 1507 years. This year, the murloc Fischer Tiger attacked Mary Joa, and the three sisters of Hancock escaped from the Draco! This year, the Charlotte family, the king of younger sisters, Charlotte Flamper was born. In the same year, Arthur''s first... well, no one was born this year! ------------- Time has come to the year 1,508 of the Haiyuan calendar! January 1st! The beginning of the new year! The study room of Saint Martin''s Palace. "Not bad!" Looking at the Saint Martin''s overall strength report in front of him, Arthur nodded in satisfaction. In the past time. The population of the Kingdom of St. Martin has doubled to 4.8 million! Among them, 3.8 million belonged to the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea, and the remaining 1 million were recruited in the name of the Deer Spirit Kingdom in the South China Sea! And the annual income of Saint Martin has also reached the end of last year from more than 19 billion Saint Martin at the end of 1502 to more than 60 billion Saint Martin at the end of 1507! It seems that it has only tripled, and there is no exaggeration of the previous increase, but Arthur is already very satisfied! The reason why the previous increase was so strong is entirely because the size of the Saint Martin Kingdom was small before, so the increase seems a bit exaggerated. But with the passage of time, the increasing volume of St. Martin''s income has gradually returned to normal! Of course, this is normal, and the increase is much larger than most kingdoms! However, in this report, Arthur is most satisfied with the military! Five years! The previous Saint Martin had only two armies and a naval fleet, with more than 40,000 people! But now, the army has five armies and the navy has eight fleets. The total number of the army has reached an astonishing 180,000! However, among these armies, there is an army and a navy in the South China Sea, that is, under the banner of the Deer Spirit Kingdom, as the army of the Deer Spirit Kingdom! In other words, on St. Martin''s side, there are only four armies and five fleets that can be used in the West Sea, with a total of more than 126,000 people! Well, the two lesser fleets are on the sky island, led by the chief of navy staff Aldy, to fight on the sky island! At present, these two fleets have occupied 70% of the sky island! Well, according to Eldis own prediction, Saint Martin will completely occupy the empty island in the next five years! The above military power is only the calculation of Saint Martin and the Deer Spirit Kingdom. In fact, there are two parts of Saint Martins military power that are listed separately in the report, and they are not put together, that is, the navy of the Whitney Kingdom and the world government! Among them, the Whitney Kingdom is listed separately, except because the Whitney Kingdom and the Deer Spirit Kingdom are different, most of the rights included in reality are still controlled by the former Princess of the Whitt Kingdom and the current Queen of the Whitt Kingdom, Hathaway. , St. Martin only controls the kingdoms army, inserts his own people in important parts of the kingdom, and threatens Vivienne, who now lives in St. Martins city, because the development model of the army in the Kingdom of Whitby is different from that of St. Martin! Saint Martin''s army development model is one after one recruitment, after rigorous training, and finally become an official soldier! But the army development model of the Kingdom of Whitby is based on war! What is the war to support war? That is, every time the Kingdom of Whitney conquered a kingdom, all the youth of the entire kingdom were forced to join the army of the kingdom, and all the things in the kingdom were taken away, sold, and replaced with military resources to feed the army. Then the army is dispatched to take down other kingdoms, and then it goes round and round! In the past time, the Whitney Kingdom has wiped out a total of seven small kingdoms with populations ranging from 100,000 to 300,000, and eliminated a large kingdom with a population of about 700,000, occupying large tracts of land and islands. , And the population has grown like a snowball to 1.8 million! Among them, sixty are troops! Of course, this development model contains a big crisis! That is, the army''s equipment and combat effectiveness are very poor, not to mention 600,000, but in fact, if Arthur sends out two or three armies, it will be all done! Moreover, logistics is also a problem! The food and drink of 600,000 troops is not a small amount! Even if the Kingdom of Whitney has captured many kingdoms and seized a lot of materials, it will not last long. Once their fighting is blocked and they are blocked in a certain kingdom, the armys food crisis will be exposed almost immediately! Simply, there is behind-the-scenes support in the Whitney Kingdom. In the past five years, Arthur has dug a subway that connects the two kingdoms directly under the seabed between Saint Martin and Whitney Kingdom! Every year, after St. Martin joined the Druid--- Linnaeus, and the production surge caused the entire St. Martin to eat the food, Arthur took out about one-half of the amount and sent it to the Kingdom of Whitney. Feed all the army! And the other one listed separately is the navy of the world government! A long time ago ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur started to infiltrate the navy, and replaced all the naval branches of Saint Martin with his own! And in the past few years, Arthur''s naval penetration of the West Sea has not stopped! Starting from the Naval Division of Saint Martin, all nearby naval base officers have slowly become their own! At present, there are more than 20 large and small naval bases in the West China Sea, with a total of more than 150,000 navies, all of whom are from Saint Martin! In summary! The entire Saint Martin''s ability to mobilize in the West China Sea is about 120,000 Saint Martin''s army, 150,000 navy, 600,000 Whitter Kingdom miscellaneous army, etc., which add up to nearly one million troops! Among them, the army of Saint Martin is undoubtedly the most powerful, and the next is the world government navy, and the worst is the 600,000 Whitter Kingdom army! "call---" Putting down the report in his hand, Arthur sighed deeply, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, his eyes lost involuntarily, and he murmured, "It seems that it is time for a war, a war that will change the entire West China Sea! " Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 349： The system king appears again If you want to do well, you must first sharpen your tools! If you want to start a war, and it is a huge war, you must first prepare and take all factors into consideration! Simply, this upcoming war was not a hasty decision made by Arthur, but he had already had this idea a few years ago. It was just that the army was already struggling to guard the territory of Saint Martin at that time, so he It didn''t start right away! And now, after five years of dormancy, everything is ready! The army. enough! In terms of quantity, Saint Martins army is not to say the most in the West Sea, but there are not many kingdoms that can surpass it! Well, only the army that the Kingdom of Saint Martin can directly drive in the West Sea, that is, the four armies and five navies! If you count the world government navy and the army of the Whitian Kingdom that were infiltrated by Saint Martin, it is definitely the most in the West Sea! Equipment. Xihai top! Although some places may be inferior to the black technology of some kingdoms, it is definitely one of the best in Xihai on the overall level! The strong! This aspect is Arthur''s greatest confidence in launching this war! He knew that there might be nothing at the beginning of this war, but in the later stage, if the area occupied by the Kingdom of Saint Martin is too large, the world government will definitely intervene! Because the world government does not allow anyone to rule their back garden, all over the world! Even if it''s just one of the sea areas! Just like Djerma 66, when they ruled the entire North Sea, they immediately ushered in a heavy blow from the world government and navy, and they were completely destroyed after only 66 days! And why are they finished so fast? It''s not that their soldiers are weak. With the support of various black technologies in their kingdom, Arthur estimates that they are stronger than the current Saint Martin''s soldiers! But because they are not strong! No matter how great the development of science and technology is, it is no good without the strong! But they also realized this problem later, so they got married with the Charlotte family! However, Arthur does not need to worry about this problem! Because in the past few years, the strength of Saint Martin has increased a lot! At the general level, there are Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, Bairegang Ruisenbang, Uozhihua Rie, Uozhihua Yaqianryu, Uozhihua Guidaomaru and Arthur, six! Except for Yamamoto Motoyagisei Shigekuni and Uenohana Onitomaru five years ago, the others were promoted in the past few years! Among them, Bailegang Ruisenbang needless to say, he has the memory of a golden lion with general level combat power in his heyday, and he is still a creature that can be promoted by swallowing, so reaching the general level is normal! Before becoming the **** of death, Uunohana and Uunohana Yachiryu were already great swordsmen at the pinnacle of the rank of lieutenant generals. After they became the gods of death, they inherited Uunohana''s template and Gengagi Kenpachi''s template. Adding the two together, it is only natural to become a general! As for Arthur... Five years ago, he had the peak power of a lieutenant! Although the potential of his body was completely released, he could not advance to the general level by relying on physical skills, but in the past five years, he has also reached the general level combat power by relying on the thunder fruit! Well, having said that, Arthur would also like to thank him for the world before he crossed, the world that entered the electrical age! Compared with the Pirate World, that world has already used electricity to play with. There is electricity everywhere in life. Almost no one can leave electricity. So even if it is Arthur who does not specialize in electricity, he has enough electricity. To understanding! Therefore, he can develop the Thunder Fruit to the second stage peak so quickly, and successfully enter the general level! Relatively speaking! His other fruit, Mumu Fruit, is not so easy to develop! Although he has researched a lot of moves, they are just moves. The understanding and development of Mu Mu Guo is of no use, so his current Mu Mu Guo is still stuck at the peak of the first stage and has not entered the awakening state! But in general, Mumuguo is still very helpful to him, at least allowing him to maintain a combat power that exceeds the normal general level in the general level! "Including me, six generals, although it is not enough to head-to-head with the world government, there is no problem in taking Xihai!" After Arthur murmured, the corners of his mouth raised slightly and he believed, "So... Xihai, I want deal!" However, it seems that the preparation is sufficient, but no matter how well prepared this thing, Arthur will not be too much! So Arthur opened a system he hadn''t opened in a long time! Summoned the system king! Name: Pendragon Arthur Strength: Major General Reputation: 62120123 [Props: Slightly! Function: Prestige Draw [The only mission: conquer the world of One Piece] [Reward: Gate of Time and Space] After a rough glance, Arthur finally fixed his gaze on the prestige column! More than 60 million prestige! This is his accumulation over the past five years! Of course, if you accumulate normally, in terms of the population of Saint Martin, there is definitely not so much! However, in these five years, Arthur has discovered a good way to gain reputation! That''s making a movie! The real movie making is not the stage movie he used to attract the population before! Speaking of which, Arthur has to say one more person! That is Wardbeck! The king of the Far Ward Kingdom, Ward Mike''s stand-in, has the ability to imitate the Devil Fruit! Originally, after the Ward Kingdom was destroyed, Arthur put him under the banner to allow him to perform some espionage missions, pretending to be the generals or kings of the enemy country, so that Saint Martin can easily take the enemy country! But in the past five years, Wardbeck has shown amazing scientific talent, especially in terms of genes. In just five years, he became the chief genetic scientist of the kingdom, and took the lead in eating through many genetic data in the biological data of the Tike Kingdom! This made Arthur''s heart that wanted to send him to perform a spy mission instantly went out! Just kidding, if a top geneticist is to perform a task, if there is something short and long, then even if he has successfully performed a hundred tasks, he can''t make up for it! And what Arthur said before was really making a movie because of his accidental experiment! Two years ago, when he was researching the empty island shellfish, he discovered that all empty island shellfish had traces of genetic modification, so he was very curious and began to study empty island shellfish! At that time, because of one of the experiments, he modified the genes of a video shell, the kind of shell used to take pictures, and unexpectedly got a new shell, a video shell! The function of this video shell is similar to that of the video camera in Arthur''s previous life. It can record the video and project it like a video phone bug! And Arthur used this kind of shell to make a movie, and he was the protagonist himself! Unheard of flower names! This is the movie Arthur made! It was an eleven-episode anime he watched before crossing! He likes it so much, so he chose this anime specially, and after a little modification, it became a three-hour movie! Among them, Arthur personally starred in the protagonist, and the heroine Meako Honma was starred by Perona. The special effects of the whole film and some dreamy scenes were supported by Le Bran with fantasy fruits! It can be said that this movie is definitely made of high quality, not as **** as the previous Romeo and Juliet! Of course ~www.novelhall.com~ This movie is also a bit contrary to harmony, that is, the original animation was filmed by the country of Japan, so the characters are a bit like Japan, and Arthur''s appearance is a bit more European and American, so it is a bit contrary to with! However, even so, this boutique movie immediately caused a sensation throughout the West Sea after it was released a year ago, even greater than the sensation of Romeo and Juliet before! Arthur also became famous for this, leading to a surge of prestige! In just one year, the prestige has increased by nearly 20 million! This is why he has so much prestige now! "Sixty million! It''s time to draw a big wave. I hope I can draw something more powerful this time. It is best to help when confronting the world government later!" Arthur looked at it. His 60 million biological reputation, rubbing his hands, thought with excitement. Then, his eyes condensed slightly, he took a deep breath, and pressed a 10 million prize draw! Chapter 350： Ocean creator "Boom!" A thunder pierced the sky! "Wow!" The pouring rain followed! After Arthur pressed the lottery, before seeing the result, the clear sky outside the study became clouded. "Moo----" Accompanied by a melodious call, a blue, similar in appearance to a whale, has two huge pectoral fins, each fin tip has four white square structures, and the tail part is split into four ribbon-like structures. The strips are smaller than the outer strips, the eyes are smaller, yellow, and the white eyes are dark. Unknown creatures with red stripes on the chin, eyes, fins, back and torso appeared in front of him! Kun! ? This is Arthur''s first thought! But then he reacted! Isn''t this the water monster in Pokmon, Gaioka? Immediately, he was overjoyed! Mythical beast! That is the most powerful Pokmon! Leiqiu, who can only sell cuteness as a power bank and occasionally an auxiliary device, doesn''t know how much better than his one! Moreover, this is still the beast of the water system! In this world full of sea water, the role of water monsters is much greater than that of other attributes! just... This guy Ouka seems a bit small! Only one meter! Looking at the cute little Guyoka in front of him, Arthur subconsciously turned on the system and checked it! [Congratulations on getting a Gaioka] Guyoka [Introduction: The legendary super ancient Pokmon, the creator of the ocean, is said to be able to expand the ocean with the ability to rain! Note: Mythical beasts in their juvenile period require ten years of growth, so please use them with caution! "It turned out to be in childhood!" Arthur suddenly realized. No wonder it''s so small! Although he doesn''t remember the exact size of Gaioka, it is impossible to say it is only one meter! "Moo---" At this time, Guyoka screamed happily, floated over affectionately, and gently pressed his forehead against Arthur. Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled and reached out to touch its forehead. "Moo---" Guyoka narrowed his eyes comfortably, and couldn''t help but wag his tail, humming softly. "Keep on smoking!" Arthur murmured while touching Guyoka''s head. Although Gaioka is very strong, it is also a future thing. The current Gaioka is only in its infancy. Arthur has not tested the strength so I dont know, but it wont be too strong. With the strength of a major general, it will not help the overall situation! Thinking about it, Arthur pressed the draw button again! Still ten million! [Congratulations on getting the launch dome] A slap-sized toy rocket appeared in Arthur''s hands! Launch dome! ? Such a familiar name, it seems... heard it there? Arthur squinted his eyes and thought for a long time. He didn''t remember that he had heard it there, and he couldn''t get it out of the car by just looking at the name, so he clicked on the introduction of the thing directly! Launched Dome [Introduction: After use, you can launch an isolated dome shield, even if it is the impact of a meteorite, the shield will be fine! [Note: It can automatically identify friend and foe, and defend against any attack, up to the impact of meteorite! However, it can defend against the impact of meteorites up to ten times at a time, after which the dome will be completely broken and cannot be repaired! [If it does not exceed, no matter what the impact is, it will absorb all the surrounding solar energy, tidal energy, electricity, wind energy, etc., and automatically repair the dome! Looking at this introduction, Arthur patted his head, he finally remembered what it was! Props from Doraemon! He remembered that there was a Doraemon movie that appeared in a Doraemon movie. It was used by Doraemon to build a rabbit kingdom on the moon to defend against meteorite impact! Good stuff! For this thing, Arthur''s first thought was to put him in Saint Martin''s palace to defend against attacks! After all, meteorite impacts can be defended, what else can''t be defended? Even if it''s a big future, there is no way to face a shield in a short time, right? And the second idea is to put one on the bottom of the sea and make a Dragon Palace Kingdom in the West Sea, it seems...not bad! ? In recent years, since the first batch of mermaids and murlocs have developed well in Saint Martin, Saint Martin has successively introduced several batches of mermaids and murlocs. Now there are 20 to 30,000 murlocs and mermaids in Saint Martin. Up! If you add this shield, you can really build a small dragon palace kingdom in the West Sea! Once this small undersea dragon palace kingdom is established, it means that St. Martin can further develop marine resources and obtain countless rare undersea resources that are usually difficult to obtain! It can be said that these two have their own advantages! One can defend against attacks, avoid being stolen, and the other can establish a stronghold on the seabed and harvest countless seabed resources that are usually difficult to obtain. For a while, Arthur is a little hard to choose! After thinking for a while, he had a plan in mind! "Let''s put it down first! Think about the usage of this thing, and draw a lottery first!" Arthur murmured, putting this thing into his own space first! Since you are hesitant, let it go first, and talk about it then, maybe you can think of other better ways in the future! Thinking about this, Arthur once again ordered the 10 million draw! [Congratulations on getting the solar fixed-point portal] ? ? ? Arthur was dumbfounded! He has used several solar fixed-point portals, but they are all drawn between 100,000 and 10,000. This time, 10 million has given him such a thing? Blood loss! For a short time, Arthur felt a rush of blood all over his body, and almost spurted out a mouthful of blood! The most one hundred thousand things, it took ten million out? Although I knew that I was not the emperor, but I didn''t expect it to be so much! "call---" But the draw was the draw, and the result could not be changed, so in desperation, Arthur could only take a deep breath, suppressed the heart that wanted to vomit blood, and prepared to put things away! at this time! Yep! ? With his eyes condensed, he suddenly realized that the solar-powered fixed-point portal in his hand seemed to be different from the ones he had drawn in the past! ? Thinking like this, he directly clicked on the attribute! Solar Pointed Portal [Introduction: Enhanced version! Place the crystal in a fixed place to generate a fixed portal, once it is used, it cannot be moved! After six hours of sun exposure, you can use it for twenty-four hours! At the same time, solar energy can be stored when not in use, and at most it can store enough energy to open the portal. 720 hours is 30 days! Enhanced Edition! ? As soon as these words were opened, Arthur''s eyes were attracted! After a closer look at the introduction, Arthur was even more ecstatic! Isn''t this a portal that can be opened infinitely? I dont know how much better than his previous portals that could only be opened for five minutes, UU Reading www. uukanshu. com and it is of great significance to the kingdom! No matter it is used for transportation, site expansion, opening of bases, etc., it is very useful! "Sure enough, it''s worth ten million!" After Arthur sighed, a faint smile appeared on his face involuntarily! After that, Arthur still included this thing first! Well, how to use it, he still needs to study it! After that, he took a look at reputation! After three million draws, there are only more than 32 million prestige left! "Twice ten million, one million ten consecutive, two hundred thousand ten consecutive!" Thinking about this, Arthur clicked the button for the draw again! Chapter 351： Ninja Village Set I ordered 10 million twice in a row! [Congratulations on getting the king of biceps] [Congratulations on getting the Ninja Village Set] The king of biceps! ? Shinobu set! ? "Thump thump!" These two names instantly made Arthur''s heart beat faster! When he heard the name biceps king, he immediately thought of something! The ultimate steroid preparation from One Punch Man! Simply put, it is something that can turn humans into giants! It sounded like rubbish, like Arthur had used potions that could turn people into giants. However, it should be understood that there is a difference between medicine and medicine! The giant potion that Arthur drew before can only make the body three or five times bigger. After an ordinary person drank it, it would last ten meters at most! But this potion...hehe! A giant the size of a city! That''s right! It''s a giant the size of a city! And it''s not a city in Pirate World, but a giant the size of a first-tier city in the world before Arthur crossed! Think about it, Arthur felt terrified, even Duan Tianji''s height was just a younger brother in front of him. But it doesn''t stop there. In addition to the height and body shape, the combat power of the giant created by this medicine is also amazing! How amazing is it? Light fist wind can destroy a city! Well, that''s it! If you put him in this world, Arthur believes he can **** Kaido! If it weren''t for the Bald Capeman in the original book, then this giant would definitely be extremely terrifying to Zhao Cheng! Of course, the side effects of this medicine are also great. After using it, the user''s IQ is basically no, and regardless of whether we are foe or foe, once we fight, it is difficult to tell whether it hurts others or ourselves! Just like in the original book, the developer of this medicine, the older brother of the user Margaret, Fokker, was slapped to death by Margaret! "Let''s see what is the difference with the original potion!" Although Arthur was very excited, he still resisted the excitement. Ready to see the specific description of the medicine! You know, among the things that he extracted before, there are a few things that are different from the effects in his memory, and they are all weakened! Thinking about it, Arthur opened the bottle with a syringe in his hand and looked at it! King of Biceps [Introduction: The ultimate steroid preparation, after use, can turn the user into a muscular giant, and has huge power, but the users governance will be suppressed to almost nothing, and enter a violent state, destroying the surroundings regardless of the enemy or the enemy. Everything, and the potion can only last for an hour. After an hour, the user will completely disintegrate and turn to ashes! One hour! After seeing these four words, Arthur secretly said as expected. The potion was weakened beyond his expectation! If it''s really like the original one, then hell! You know, there is no bald cape in this world. If there is no time limit, then once this thing is released at that time, what kind of damage will the ghost know? "One hour, that''s enough!" Arthur happily put this potion into the space! One hour is really enough! The use of this potion is irrespective of the enemy and the enemy, so Arthur was not prepared to use it as a regular combat power, but only prepared to use it as a hole card, so one hour is enough! With this hole card, Arthur felt a lot more at ease! If he fights with the world government in the future, he can catch a pirate and so on, and then inject him with medicine, and then quickly throw him on Mary Joa! At that time, that scene...tsk tut! Thinking about it, the corners of Arthur''s mouth could not help but raised. Then, he turned his gaze to the second thing! Shinobu set! This thing has no physical object, and it needs to find a wide place to put it down. In this regard, Arthur could only open its properties first to see it! [Ninja Village Set (Domain Item)] Introduction: Contains one small sacred tree, one shadow, twelve upper ninjas, thirty-six middle ninjas, one hundred and eight lower ninjas, and a ninjutsu encyclopedia! [Note: The small sacred tree is the juvenile stage of the sacred tree. When planting, it must be planted in a place with strong vitality. It can produce 100 chakra seeds every month. Only those who eat the chakra seeds can cultivate chakra! [Note: Once the person who eats the Chakra seeds betrays the host, the Chakra seeds will absorb all the Chakra and body essence, then automatically take it back and feed back the God Tree! [Note: The shadow will be drawn directly from the previous shadows in the five great ninja villages and be loyal to the host. At the same time, the upper ninth, the middle ninja, and the lower ninja will also be drawn from the ninja village where the shadow belongs, and allegiance to the host! [Note: For the above shadow, upper ninja, middle ninja, and lower ninja, there will be four bloodstain boundaries appearing, among which the writing round eyes and white eyes are required, the other two are random! [Note: Everyone who eats Chakra seeds has the opportunity to randomly awaken the blood and follow the limit, but the probability of each person is only 1%! [Note: The Ninjutsu Encyclopedia includes all the ninjutsu, mystery, sealing, medical, forbidden and bloodstained ninjutsu, etc.! Senseless! Arthur was completely dumbfounded! After watching this series of introductions and notes, Arthur hasn''t recovered for a long time! It took a long time before he finished receiving the information and returned to the country! And his first reaction was. Ecstatic! Because the things drawn this time are no longer templates, but real people! In other words, what is drawn out this time is the kind of immediate combat power that can be used on the battlefield immediately after being drawn out! Moreover, a movie drawn from any one of the five great nations! Which of the five big countries is easy to provoke? In this world, the frontal combat power may be a little worse, but if the ninja''s assassination ability is used, each of them can be counted as a general-level combat power! Among them, there is a particularly abnormal combat power! That''s right, it''s the Big Pillar, the Senshou Pillar! For his Mu Dun, even if it is a head-to-head battle, one or two generals are not necessarily his opponents, unless they have special devil fruits! So once he was summoned, then Arthur would definitely grow bigger! Moreover, in addition to the shadow, there are twelve upper ninjas, thirty-six middle ninjas, and one hundred and eight lower ninjas. These people may not be able to fight frontally, but if they are assassinated, they are definitely one. Good hand! But then again! This time, Arthur also saw a little difference! Whether it is a creature or a template originally extracted, after use. Will be completely loyal to Arthur! This time, Chakra Seeds specifically marked the consequences of betrayal! That is to say ~www.novelhall.com~ Chakra seeds do not make people completely loyal to Arthur''s ability, but can give them the ability to practice Chakra! Fortunately, this is not a big deal! After all, Arthur chose the person himself, he just needs to pay attention! Even if there are traitors, the Chakra Seeds will recover everything by then! Even if the secret is really leaked in the end, it doesn''t matter if you leak ninjutsu or the like. Anyway, there is no chakra seed, you can''t practice chakra, everything is useless! "Blood earned!" Arthur thought with excitement. After that, Arthur, who was a little too excited, drew the remaining 10 million and two and one million, all together! Ten companies of one million at a time, and ten companies of one hundred thousand twice, just click it! Chapter 352： Thor Fury One million ten consecutive draws! [Congratulations on getting a dozen of giant potions] [Congratulations on obtaining the Life Extension Potion] [Congratulations on obtaining the Life Extension Potion] ... [Congratulations on getting a fairy bean] [Congratulations on getting Thor''s Wrath. Yad Miller] ... [Congratulations on getting a bag of Momotaro rice balls] One hundred thousand consecutive draws! [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] [Congratulations on getting the air cannon] [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] [Congratulations on getting the air cannon] [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] ... [Congratulations on getting the reduced tunnel] The second 100,000 draw! [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] [Congratulations on getting the air cannon] [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] ... [Congratulations on getting the full set of steamship design drawings] ... [Congratulations on getting the solar jet ski] Three dozen giant potions, four bottles of longevity potions, nine bamboo dragonflies, eight air cannons, one fairy bean, one Thor Wrath. Yad Miller, one bag of Momotaro rice balls, one shrink tunnel, a full set of steamship design drawings, solar A jet ski! Looking at these things, even though there were those good things before as a foreshadowing, Arthur couldn''t help but ripple in his heart again! To be honest, many of these things are good things. If they are usually drawn alone, he will definitely be completely excited, but now with the previous examples, the excitement in his heart will naturally not be that great! After calming down a bit, Arthur also concentrated on looking at the harvest this time! Three dozen giant potions! Rubbish! In addition to being used to cheat people and play, Arthur really couldn''t think of what use this thing was! Life Extension Potion! This is a good thing, and that''s why he didn''t draw 10 million directly in the end, but changed it to one million ten consecutive draws! He just wants a potion for life extension! Life-prolonging medicine can not only increase life expectancy, but also make people younger in proportion! Among the six major generals of St. Martin, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, Uozhihuaretsu, Uozhihua Guitomaru, Balkan Ruisenbang, if it is a **** of death, or a virtual, has no life. problem! And Arthur is also very young, so life span is not a problem for the time being! But there is a problem with Uenohana Guitomaru! Five years have passed! His age is older than before the death of Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni, and he has reached seventy-three! Although he still maintains the general level of combat power, as he ages, his strength has begun to linger on the edge of the general. If no measures are taken, his strength will definitely show an avalanche as age increases. Of falling! That''s why Arthur wanted to quickly draw out a bottle of life extension potion! This will not only increase his lifespan, but also allow his body to return to the state of his prime of life. By that time, with his current experience and his body of prime of life, not only will his combat power not decline, but it will also increase further. ! Fairy beans! This thing is a good thing! No matter how serious the injury is, as long as one is swallowed into the abdomen, my life is up to me... Uh, that''s wrong, as long as one is swallowed into the abdomen, it will heal immediately! It''s better than the rejuvenation potions he used to photograph billions of Baileys at auctions! "By the way, I remember the news from the Academy of Sciences last time that the revival potion seems to have been made?" Thinking about this, Arthur dropped the fairy beans into the air and looked at the same thing! Thor is angry. Yad Miller! This is an armor-type equipment! Like the flight of thousands of miles behind Arthur, it is one of the imperial tools! Arthur remembers that his effect is to enhance the strike ability on his hand, be able to summon thunderclouds, manipulate thunder and lightning for heavy pressure attacks, strike through the air, and turn lightning into energy **** for long-range attacks! After he opened the attribute, it was no different from his memory! just... "I can''t use this stuff!" A tangled expression appeared on Arthur''s face! He who owns the fruit of thunder, if he had such a piece of equipment, it would be like a tiger with more wings! But the problem is that he used the power of the system to force Wanli to fly when he did not meet the conditions! The side effect of this is that you can no longer use another Emperor! So now for this imperial tool that is extremely suitable for him, he can only look at it, and there is no way to use it. He has the most, the most, and will find a user for this imperial tool in the future! "Hey!" Looking at this armor, Arthur could only shook his head and sighed entangledly, and took it back into the space, ready to find him a master later! -------- at the same time! In a house not far from the palace, a handsome young man with long earlobes looked towards the palace with a feeling of feeling! He felt that something seemed to attract him! After hesitating for a while, he said a few words to the young man in gold armor who was reading the newspaper next to him! After listening to his words, the young man couldn''t help but frowned and made a thoughtful look. After a while, he got up and took the boy out of the house and walked towards the palace! ------- Momotaro rice ball! Looking at the bag of rice **** in his hand, Arthur carefully counted them! Well, there are twelve in total! This thing is also a good thing! Once the beast eats it, it will completely obey the owner for a period of time. If you want to eat a few more, the effect will become permanent! If there is a beast like Luling that is comparable to a general, this rice ball will come in handy! Even if it doesn''t, it''s a good choice to subdue the super-large Neptune category! Arthur opened its properties and looked at it! Momotaro Rice Ball [Introduction: After being eaten by a beast, the beast will completely obey for a period of time. If you eat six rice balls, the beast will obey you forever! Well, there is no difference from what he remembered, so he put the rice ball into the space! "Beasts, beasts, there seems to be no difference, what happens if Kaido eats this?" Such a strange thought suddenly appeared in Arthur''s mind! This thought, he did move a little! But soon he shook his head and threw this strange idea out of his head! Just kidding, if you really did this, maybe you would be beaten out of **** before Kaido could eat it? Forget it, can''t afford it! Arthur thought about the appearance of being beaten out of shit, a chill in his heart, and quickly turned his eyes to the things below! Needless to say bamboo dragonflies and air cannons! The old things are old, he still has a lot of reserves here, so he just put these things into the space, and saw that there are three things left! The first one, shrink the tunnel! This thing is also a prop from Doraemon! As long as people walk from the big entrance of the tunnel to the other side of the smaller entrance, it will become smaller! Similarly, if you enter from a small entrance, and then exit from a large entrance, it will become bigger! A little useful, but not very useful! This is Arthur''s first judgment! It''s not that the ability to become bigger and smaller is useless, but because the entrance of the tunnel is too small, only 1.5 meters in size, so it''s not very useful! "However, it should be good to use for scientific experiments or to reduce some precision parts?" Arthur then thought, if this ability is used to enlarge or reduce some experimental objects, or to reduce some precision parts, it seems not bad! You can carefully observe the small things, or you can shrink the finished product to a certain extent! If it is used for precision parts, it will be even better! Just build a big one and then shrink it to use, isn''t it all right? Among them, the difficulty has dropped countless times! Thinking about it this way, he suddenly felt that the tunnel in front of him, like a children''s toy, seemed very useful! "Well, when I go to the Academy of Sciences tomorrow, give them this thing and let them use it themselves!" Put things into space and look at the next thing! This is a stack of drawings! The entire design process of the steam airship is drawn on it! "Unfortunately, this thing would be fine if it was taken out a few years earlier!" A pity expression appeared on Arthur''s face! Extracted a few years earlier, this steamship design is very useful! But now... That''s it! As for why? Would a shrewd person like Arthur who developed sea weapons and land weapons not pay attention to the sky? In this world, it is not impossible to get attention to the sky. Arthur has several ideas! Like an airplane! However, in the end he also rejected this idea, because it is relatively unrealistic to make airplanes, and there are many things that Saint Martin''s technology can''t do for the time being! It might be possible to do it in a dozen years, but not now! So, in the end, Arthur put his attention on the airship, something that can be done now! And a year ago, it has been researched out! It was researched by Meck, and steam power was also installed! Compared with the hot air balloon developed by St. Martin for a long time, the airship is undoubtedly better than the hot air balloon in all aspects. No matter the difficulty of the control or the loading of weapons, the airship is much better than the hot air balloon! And, the most important thing is that hot air balloons can only go downwind! At this point, it basically killed its way as an aerial weapon! What''s the use of weapons that can only go downwind ~www.novelhall.com~? "Forget it, bring it to Meke at that time, let him use it as a reference, and see if he can improve the airship!" Arthur put away all the drawings and turned his attention to the last thing! This is a bike that is about the same size as an ordinary jet ski, but with a cooler appearance and streamline! The whole body is black, the motorcycle head is a wolf head, and the two scarlet eyes are motorcycle lights. When the horn is pressed, the sound of wolf howling will come out of the wolf''s mouth, looking hideous and domineering! Solar Jet Ski [Introduction: The maximum speed can reach two hundred nautical miles per hour. After six hours of exposure to the sun, it can be used continuously for 24 hours at the maximum speed! "However, it''s useless, at best it''s a toy to play with!" Arthur shook his head and murmured, then put the jet ski in front of him into the space. Chapter 353： Raiden and Aini Road better match After the lottery draw, it was noon, so Arthur was going to take Guyoka to dinner. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Boom!" "Come in" After Arthur agreed, a maid walked in! "Your Majesty!" The maid respectfully saluted! "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked. "Master Eoria brought a Master Eniro to see you!" the maid replied. "Well, let him come over!" Arthur was a little surprised, but he waved his hand and said. "Yes!" The maid nodded respectfully. When she was about to leave the study, Arthur suddenly thought of something, and quickly stopped her, "Wait!" The maid halted, turned her head, looked at Arthur respectfully and asked, "Your Majesty, is there anything else?" "Order the kitchen, send a table of food to the study, and bring two more bowls and chopsticks!" Arthur paused, glanced at the guy next to him who was touching his forehead affectionately, and said with a smile, "Also, Bring some raw meat, fruits and vegetables!" Arthur didn''t know whether Giouka was a vegetarian or a meat-eating person, so he prepared some more! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The maid nodded respectfully, then turned and left! Soon! A large table of hot meals is placed in the study room, and Gaioka also has a lot of different kinds of fruits, vegetables, and all kinds of raw meat. At this time! "His Majesty!" Aiolia walked in with Ainilu, and the two said respectfully in unison. "You are here just right, come and eat together!" Arthur sat at the dinner table, smiling and greeted the two to sit down! "Thank your Majesty!" After the two spoke in unison, they each found a seat and sat down. "Anilu, this king hasn''t seen you for a long time. I heard that you are getting married?" Arthur said with a smile. "Ah...no, I...Your Majesty, how do you know?" Ainiro asked incoherently with a panic expression on his face. Arthur hadnt answered yet, but Aiolia was surprised, What, you are getting married? Why dont I know? The relationship between Anilu and Eoria is very good. Although the two are not brothers, they are better than brothers. Anilu has always regarded Eoria as her eldest brother, and Eoria has always been. Ainilu is regarded as his own brother, and both of them still live together. As a result, Aiolia didn''t even know about such a big matter of getting married now! Ainilu flushed slightly, lowered his head, and said with a guilty conscience, "Didn''t I want to surprise you?" Aiolia frowned slightly and said, "No matter how surprised, you have to tell me about such a big thing as a marriage? And you haven''t brought that girl to see me, how can you just get married casually?" "I''ll say a few words for him!" Arthur interrupted, "I know the girl he is going to get married. She is very nice. Although she looks a little ordinary, she is strong and brave, has a good personality, calm and steady, and she is very strong. Neirou, and Ainilu have always been classmates. The two have been talking for several years, so it''s not casual!" Upon hearing this, Eoria also let go a little! He didn''t object to Anilu''s marriage, but he was afraid that the girl Anilu was looking for was unreliable, so he frowned. Now, since Arthur said so, it means that the girl must be really good! On the other hand, Ainilu stared at Arthur incredulously and said, "Your Majesty, how do you even know this?" Of course I pay special attention to you! Since Anilu joined Saint Martin, Arthur has paid special attention to him and asked Devon to send him information once a week. Therefore, for Anilu, Arthur can say ""Yes knows everything! However, on this occasion, he naturally cant tell the truth, so he casually found an excuse to say, When I was out shopping that day, I saw you and Arnie were choosing a house, so I asked someone to investigate. , I knew it!" "Looking for a house?" Aiolia looked at Ainilu suspiciously. "That''s the case. If we are married, it would be inappropriate to live with the eldest brother again, so we plan to find a house and move out to live!" Ainilu explained quickly. "Oh!" Eoria nodded, and said nothing about it! He knew that once Ainilu got married, it would be inappropriate to live with him again! "And... Brother Eoria is not too young now, and he should be married! The saints who were with you, have been getting married in the past few years. If I live in you again Family words, it is not convenient for you to get married!" Ainilu said with a smile. "En!?" When Eoriya heard it, his face immediately showed humiliation, and said, "Smelly boy, what nonsense, please take care of yourself first!" After that, what the two people who were not there said, Eoria quickly changed the subject and said, "By the way, you just graduated, you haven''t got a job yet, and you dont have much money. You dont need to buy a house anymore. I will give it to you in two days. One set, count as my wedding gift to you!" "No, no! We have money!" Ainilu waved his hand quickly. "You just graduated, how can you be rich?" Eoriya frowned. He thought Anilu was embarrassed to accept his kindness! "They do have money. Two days ago, his girlfriend Arnie passed the test of the Giants Legion and became the fifth largest giant in the Giants Legion. He got some rewards, including some money, so they must have bought the house. Yes!" Arthur helped to explain! After five years, even the giant army, which is particularly difficult to pick people, has successively joined two new giants. A few days ago, Anilus girlfriend and classmate, Ani Leona De, also passed the test of the Giant Legion, and became the fifth giant and the first female giant! Hearing that, Eoriya pondered for a moment, and said, "If you have money, you can''t spend it randomly! Your wedding needs money, and you need money after marriage, so leave the house to me!" "Brother Eoria, you have taken care of me like this all these years, really don''t need it!" Ainilu refused again. "But..." Eoria wanted to say something, Arthur interrupted him quickly, and said in a final word, "Okay, don''t say it! You guys don''t argue about this!" "Aiolia, the house next to you is still vacant. That house is the property of the royal family. From now on, Ainilu will live there with Ani, as a wedding gift from this king, tomorrow I will Just ask someone to go through the formalities for you!" Aiolia and Ainilu looked at each other, and finally nodded together! Arthur is the king, and his words are equivalent to the imperial edict, so they have no way to refuse, but accept it! Later, Arthur asked again, "By the way, what are you looking for me for? Is there something urgent? Why do you risk the rain to enter the palace?" "That''s it..." As soon as he heard this, Aiolia immediately got upright and said, "Just now, when we were at home, Ainilu said that he suddenly felt something in the palace attracting Keep him, so I will take him to see!" "Attracting him? Just now?" Arthur frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, his inspiration flashed and he directly took out Thor''s Wrath. Adel Miller from the space! "Yes, this is the armor!" After seeing the armor, Ainilu''s eyes lit up and said quickly. Hearing that, Arthur did not hesitate, and directly handed the armor in his hand to Ainilu, and said with a smile, "Try putting it on!" "All right?" Ainilu asked carefully. Seeing the armor Arthur took out from the space, he thought it was Arthur''s armor. So he felt that if he wears it, whether it fits or not, it is a bit inappropriate! "Put it on!" Arthur said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Ainilu nodded, without hesitation, reached out and took the armor, and then put on him in front of Arthur! "Close your eyes and feel the power in the armor, try to control it?" Arthur said solemnly. Upon hearing this, Ainilu put on his armor nodded and then closed his eyes! After a while! "Cracking!" A blue lightning came out of nowhere! Arthur''s eyes lit up suddenly~www.novelhall.com~ Some surprises and some speechless! Surprisingly, Anilu actually matched the wavelength of Thor''s anger. You can use this imperial tool and become an emperor! What''s speechless is that he took a thunder fruit from Ainilu, but now he has returned him a thunder **** anger! How do you say this... Fate? Or Nie Yuan? One for one? Seeing the rain outside the window, Arthur''s entangled thoughts gradually subsided, and finally they could only be transformed into a sentence... Raiden and Aini Road are more suitable! Chapter 354： Secretary of the Air Force "Wow---" The rain keeps falling, but the meal continues! "From now on, it will be yours!" Looking at Ainilu, who can use Thor''s anger, Arthur said with a complex expression, and sighed inwardly, "Sure enough, you will have to pay it back sooner or later! The fruit of thunder that he originally planned, now he has a thunder-attribute imperial tool! "Your Majesty, this is not good..." Ainilu said hesitantly. Although he particularly likes this armor, he also knows that this armor must be very valuable! "There is nothing wrong with it!" Arthur shook his head and said, "Moreover, this armor is not something anyone can wear. He must be able to wear it by someone with a certain wavelength, that is, you. Can''t put it on!" "Then, thank you Majesty!" Ainilu thanked. Anilu liked this armor very much, and now he heard Arthur say so, so he just accepted it! "No!" After Arthur waved his hand, he changed his voice and said with a smile, "By the way, you have been graduating for a few months now, do you want to do something in the future? Continue the university entrance examination or..." "This..." Ainilu hesitated and said, "Before, I wanted to join the army directly, but some time ago I heard that the military academy was established, so I want to try it!" Five years ago, Saint Martin had six years of compulsory education and three years of advanced education! Among them, the six-year compulsory education teaches common sense and general knowledge, while the three-year advanced education teaches professional knowledge! In other words, the six-year compulsory education is equivalent to the comprehensive education of the three levels of primary, middle and high before Arthur''s crossing, and the three-year advanced education is equivalent to the university education before his crossing! But this is just before! In five years, under the intervention of Arthur, the education system of Saint Martin has successively got new and more complete changes! The original six-year compulsory education and three-year advanced education have become six-year elementary school compulsory education, three-year general middle school education or vocational middle school education and four-year university education! Yes, this is the education system of the world before Arthur traveled! It''s just that he changed a bit! Among them, the two levels of elementary school and middle school were merged into compulsory elementary education by him. High school and vocational high school became middle school and vocational school. University remained the same, but there was no difference between junior college and undergraduate, and there was no follow-up advancement such as master and doctor ! As long as you finish university, you will basically enter various departments of the Kingdom for internships! The military school is a supplement independent of these schools! Ordinary schools train administrative officials, businessmen, scientists, etc. There are everyone, but there are no soldiers! Although they can join the army after graduation, they are not specifically learning how to be a soldier after all, so it will take a long time for them to adapt to the army and become a real soldier after they join! So the military academy was established! The purpose of the military academy is to train officers, militarized management, and militarized learning. Once you enter the military academy, you become a reserve officer. Once you graduate, you can enter the military and become an officer! Compared with universities, military academies have an additional channel in addition to recruiting from ordinary middle schools. Some outstanding soldiers in the military will also be recommended to enter the military academy! However, five years is too short. In terms of schools, the reorganization of universities, vocational high schools, general high schools, compulsory primary schools, etc. has taken a lot of time. Therefore, although the military school project was proposed very early, it has always been under discussion! It was not until a few months ago that the military academy project was put on the road, and at the end of last year, the military academy project was officially established! The military academy will be officially established around the middle of this year! "Military school! Then there are still a few months left..." After Arthur sighed, he was suddenly taken aback. He looked at Ainilu as if thinking of something, so he clapped his hands and asked, "Right, Do you want to enter the military academy, do you want to be an officer directly in the future?" "Uh, yes!" Ainilu was puzzled, but he nodded. "Then there is an opportunity now that you can directly become an officer without entering the military academy. Are you interested?" Arthur said enthusiastically. Upon hearing this, Ainilu immediately showed a surprised expression on his face! "Your Majesty, this..." Aini Road hesitated. Although Arthur''s proposal was very tempting, but if he directly agreed, it seemed not so good! ? "Just say, are you interested?" Arthur frowned and asked. "Have!" This time, Ainilu answered very simply! He knew that the first hesitation was hesitation, and the second hesitation was hypocritical! Moreover, he doesn''t think he can''t be an officer! You know, in just a few years, he skipped a few levels and went from being illiterate to a middle school student who graduated from nine years of education. He still has confidence in his brain and abilities! Had it not been for him to be admitted to the military academy, he would have entered the university with his grades long ago! "That''s good!" After Arthur smiled with satisfaction, he changed his voice and said sternly, "Then you will be the Minister of the Air Force!" After Meck developed the steam airship a year ago, after a year of modification, it is now officially mass-produced, so the Air Force is ready to start its establishment! "Om!" Upon hearing this, Ainilu''s head was struck by lightning in an instant, and the whole person was dumbfounded! Although he didn''t know what kind of army the air force was, the word minister was enough to shock him! You know, in Saint Martin''s minister, these two words are basically equivalent to the admiral of the world government. In other words, he has become a marshal of the air force at this time? Wasn''t he an officer before? Why did you suddenly become a marshal? Although there is a saying in Saint Martin that a soldier who does not want to be a minister is not a good soldier, his ultimate goal is indeed to be a minister! But this goal was achieved too fast, too easy, right? "Your Majesty, isn''t this okay?" Aiolia frowned. He knows what the air force is, that is, the kingdom is just about to be established, and besides being equipped, there is no army of soldiers! Although this army still has nothing, but if Ani Lu directly begs him, he thinks it is not very good! After all, no matter how ministers are ministers! "Oh, there is nothing bad!" Arthur paused and explained, "Anyway, this position is just a vacant position, and there is no actual right. If he can be a good one, let him be. He will be taken down later!" In addition to Arthur''s whim, he also thought about the reason why Anilu was made minister of the air force! There are three main reasons! First, as he just said, its just an empty job anyway. Aside from having the title of a minister, it has no realities. Whether he can be a good minister will depend on Anilus own abilities. Continue to be, and immediately withdraw if your ability fails! Second, the air force has never appeared in this world, and there is no place to learn from it. Therefore, whether it is an ordinary person or a soldier, the difference is really not very big, anyway, they are all started from scratch! Third, the most important ability of the military is strength. Especially in this world, if you want to be an officer, culture and strategic literacy account for only half, or even less than half of the score. The rest is all based on personal strength! This is especially true in Saint Martin. Every military minister, in addition to basic cultural and tactical literacy ~www.novelhall.com~, has superior strength, whether it is Secretary of the Army Bruce or Secretary of the Navy Lylis! The Secretary of the Air Force is no exception even if it is just an empty post! It also needs outstanding personal strength! And Ainilu does have this strength! He joined Saint Martin in just a few years, but his talent has been fully demonstrated! Now he has reached the pinnacle of lieutenant colonel-level physique, and he has six types, as well as two kinds of domineering, armed color and seeing and hearing color! If you add the Thor''s wrath he just got, the general colonel-level combat power is really not his opponent, so if he is a minister of the air force, there is no problem in terms of strength! "But..." Eoria frowned and wanted to say something. But at this time, Ainilu, who had been stunned, suddenly woke up, interrupted Eoria''s words, and said with great confidence, "Your Majesty, I will definitely become a good Air Minister!" Chapter 355： White star Early the next morning. Arthur secretly came to Murloc Island through the teleportation array. And his purpose here is to plant a sacred tree! Of course, it is not planted on Murloc Island! Since acquiring the sacred tree yesterday, Arthur has been thinking of planting it as soon as possible, and hastened to summon those instant ninjas! But here comes the problem! Where is it planted? You know, the introduction of the sacred tree specifically marked the place where life is needed to grow it! Although this article seems to be no problem at first glance, Arthur combined with the original analysis to come up with a more realistic guess, that is, the **** tree needs to absorb these vitality to let itself grow! Arthur didn''t dare to be 100% sure that his guess was true, but he was sure about it! Therefore, he dispelled the idea of ??planting the **** tree on St. Martin or any island in his kingdom! Just kidding, if his guess is true, wouldn''t the planted island be abandoned? Therefore, he thought about it carefully, and decided to plant the tree of God outside the kingdom, if it is best, plant it in other sea areas, and then combine it with the permanent solar fixed-point portal he just drawn, and open another point directly in other sea areas. base! In this way, not only will the kingdom''s territory not be damaged, but it can also have an additional sub-base, and the best of both worlds! However, the solution is out, but the problem of where to plant is still not solved! Then, he analyzed it carefully! Since it is not only necessary to plant a sacred tree, but also to open a base, then there must be a sea area that he has not touched! Therefore, the three places of Xihai, Nanhai, and Donghai were directly excluded by him! Among them, Xihai needless to say, it is his hometown, there is no need to open it! The South China Sea already has a sub-base with the name of the Deer Spirit Kingdom! As for the East China Sea, the Axe Gang and the zombie general Newton have developed there in the past few years, and they have developed well, so just forget it! In the end, only the North Sea is left, the first half of the Great Channel, the New World, the windless zone, these sea areas! The windless zone was the first one he ruled out! He opened the base, in addition to raising the sacred tree, he also had the idea of ??selling all kinds of Saint Martin''s goods around to make a lot of money! So he was the first to rule out the windless zone! Because there are no people in the windless belt, it is also very dangerous. If you sell things in the windless belt, you will not be able to make a deal for decades! After that, he ruled out the first half of the Great Channel. The reason is Sha Krokdal! Since Krokdal''s very unlucky second time committed in his hands a few years ago, his memory has been revised and he has become a member of Saint Martin! But after that, Arthur did not control what he did, but let him develop! Just like the original! He first became Qiwuhai, and then challenged Baibeard, but he was unsurprisingly defeated! Then, two years ago, he returned to Alabastan and became the hero of Alabastan by fighting the pirates on the open side, while secretly he established a criminal group, a Baroque work agency, for the purpose of Get information from Alabastan about Pluto! Of course, in the original book he was to defeat Whitebeard, but now he is to contribute Pluto to Saint Martin! As for this, Arthur did not object, nor did he agree. He had known the news about Pluto a long time ago, and he knew where the design drawings were, but he had already thought about it, just waiting for the opportunity! anyway. Because Krokodall was entrenched in the great channel, Saint Martin was also involved in the first half of the great channel, so he also excluded the first half of the great channel! In the end, New World and Beihai are left! In these two places, Beihai can be said to have completely set foot in them, and there is no place where the power is there! In the New World, one of his undercover agents, Aiden, the lightning wolf, had already logged in. Now he has become the captain of the second team of the White Beard Pirates! But even though Aiden is his person, he is still a white-bearded person in name, so it can''t be directly counted as his influence! Therefore, Arthur did not rule out this option, but tied with Beihai! In the end... he chose the new world! Because Beihai is farther than the New World! In the new world, he can directly teleport to the fisherman island, and then enter the new world! If it''s the North Sea, either cross the windless zone, then pass through the new world, and then cross a windless zone, or pass the Diandian Mountain. But no matter which one is very far away, so he chose the new world! And this trip, his purpose is to find an island under the banner of Whitebeard! Originally he wanted to find the country of Japan! After all, Ninja and Wano Country are more suitable! But in the end he chose the white beard banner! There are three reasons! First, the country of Hezhi is now completely occupied by Kaido''s collaborator, Heitan Orochi. If Arthur wants to enter the country of Hezhi, he will definitely conflict with Kaido! Although he is not afraid of Kaido! But for now, Saint Martin, who is preparing to take action on the West Sea, will definitely have a conflict with the world government at that time, and if there is a conflict with Kaido at this time, it will still be a little troublesome! Second, Whitebeard is still a man with the title of the world''s strongest man. Because of his personality, the people of his sheltered islands live well, have enough purchasing power, and the sea is relatively safe. In addition, the captain of the second team is Aiden, so opening a base there is indeed a good choice! The third thing is to prepare for the future! After Baibeard died, his territory was vacated! In the original work, he was taken over by Blackbeard, but Arthur was going to be strong first and grabbed the site directly, so opening a sub-base here is also preparing for the future to take over his site! ------- "Murman Island!" After Arthur teleported to the residence of Merman Island, through the window, he looked at the beautiful scenery outside of Merman Island, muttering his eyes a little lost, as if thinking about something! It took a long time before he recovered! "But, let''s say that Bai Xing was born now?" Arthur remembered that Bai Xing was sixteen years old when Luffy arrived at the fisherman island. If you put them in order, the current Bai Xing should be more than one year old, almost two years old! "Now that I''m here, let''s see the future Sea King!" Arthur thought so, turning his consciousness directly to the shadow, and then heading towards looking at Dragon Palace! He came here secretly this time and didn''t want to inform Neptune of his thoughts, so he was also going to secretly take a look at what the future Neptune White Star would look like! Soon he touched the dragon palace city he had been to! After a while, he quietly touched the harem of Neptune! He has never been to the harem, but he also knows that Bai Xing should be in or near the dormitory of Neptune! After all, the current White Star is just a one-year-old girl, no matter how big Neptune is, it is impossible for her to live alone, she must be living next to him! As for where Neptune lives~www.novelhall.com~Arthur also doesn''t know! But he knew that as long as he followed the most frequent direction of the maids in the palace, he should be able to find it! But what he knew didn''t come in handy this time! Because he was very lucky to meet the maid who took care of Bai Xing! "The princess is hungry, go to the kitchen and get milk for her!" "Yes, hurry up! Remember to measure the temperature when you take the milk. It should be warm, not too hot or cold!" "Got it!" ... The two mermaid maids said and hurriedly ran in one direction! Upon seeing this, Arthur had a thought and turned into a shadow, attached to the shadow of the maid, and followed them to the white star''s room. Chapter 356： Ninja friends "Yes!" An XL loli mermaid that is more than one meter tall is drinking vigorously while holding a large milk bottle measuring 30 centimeters in length. And her big sparkling eyes and delicate face made Arthur, who was watching under the shadow of the maid, secretly sighed: "It''s so cute! It is indeed one of the three officially recognized beauties in the future!" Afterwards, Arthur looked at her oversized body, and silently added, "Well, this size is a bit oversized!" Although that was the case, Arthur was relieved when he imagined Neptune''s height! Neptune is a murloc who is twelve meters tall and comparable to a giant! It''s normal for Bai Xing to be so big now, all of them inherited Neptune! Yep! ? Genetic! ? Thinking about this, Arthur suddenly felt something was wrong! Who can tell him how Neptune, who is 12 meters away, and Princess Otohime, who is less than 1.5 meters away, gave birth to children? This is no longer a step to the stomach! It''s penetration! Well, maybe... the way of mermaid production is probably different from that of regular births! After comforting himself with a reason that he didn''t believe in himself, Arthur quickly threw out the thoughts that were in his mind, and focused on the delicate loli in front of him! After watching for a long time, Arthur secretly said in his heart, "Kawaii!" After that, he left here! no way! There are too many maids serving here, and he has no choice but to leave! ------ "It''s time to do business!" After watching Baixing Lolita, Arthur took the shadow back, then found a hidden place on the fisherman island and spread his wings! "Huh!" The wings flapped suddenly, and Arthur lifted off with it. "!" Then, like an arrow from the string, he quickly pierced the sky, penetrated the two-layer bubble shield of Murloc Island, and rushed into the sea! "Yep----" As soon as he entered the sea water, Arthur lost any support power as soon as his body became soft. Except for his wings, his whole body became soft and prone, and because of the surrounding sea water, he started to be unable to breathe. However, he did not stop! The wings continued to flap, heading towards the sea! One minute! Two minutes! three minutes! "Wow----" A figure with wings on the sea of ??New World rushed out from under the sea! "Hoooooooo!" Flying on the surface of the sea, the wet Arthur panted slightly, and his blushing face gradually returned to normal with his breathing! "call---" Finally, Arthur took a deep breath, and his breathing stopped! After that, he glanced around, confirmed the direction, and flapped his wings again! "Huh!" He first flew up to an altitude of 10,000 meters, and then flew quickly in the direction confirmed before! One hundred kilometers! Two hundred kilometers! Five hundred kilometers! One thousand kilometers! In the end, his flying speed was fixed at a thousand kilometers per hour! At this time, the wind around him was like a knife, and it thrust into him forcefully, and his armed color was still able to cover him, and he was firmly against the wind, and he did not suffer any harm, but Similarly, his speed can''t be faster! -------------- New world Aboard the Moby Dick. At this time, Baibeard was having a party with a group of his sons. "Come on, drink!" "drink!" "Drink more!" ... A group of people come and go, push cups and change cups, and drank wine, very chic. And White Beard was sitting on the main seat, smiling and drinking while watching this happy scene. At this moment, a strong young man with red hair moved towards the white beard. Upon seeing this, Baibeard put down the big wine bowl in his hand and asked with a smile, "Ayden, what''s the matter?" Aiden joined his pirate group a few years ago and became his son! In the past few years, he has given a lot of credit to the Pirates. Not only did he play the name of the lightning wolf Aiden outside, he also became the captain of the second team of the Pirates! He takes this son very seriously! "Father, when I was adventurous before, I met a group of ninja friends from Wano Country who were also adventurous outside. Now they are tired of adventure and are ready to find a place to settle down and thrive!" "Later, they heard that I was doing well here, and they thought you had a good reputation, so they wanted to find an island under our pirate group to settle down!" Aiden said sternly. Ninja! There are indeed Wano countries in this world! Of course, it is not the kind that Arthur is about to summon, but the kind of ninja who wears black clothes, holds a katana, shoots darts, and is engaged in the assassination industry, similar to Arthur''s hundred ghost army! "Hezhi Country..." Baibeard sighed, his eyes a little lost. Fallen into memories. He used to have a good guy from Wano Country! Guangyue Mitian! There was a fresh memory between them! It''s a pity that Roger pried the corner! After a while, White Beard came back to his memory! He curiously asked, "Ninjas of Wano country? Why do they come to us instead of returning to Wano country?" He knows the ninjas of Wano Country, and he has heard Mitsutsu Mida talk about it, but he is very curious why the people of Wano Country do not return to Wano Country and come to his territory! "Father, you also know the current situation in the country. They chose to come to us because of this!" Aiden simply explained. "Oh!" The white beard suddenly realized. The current Wano Country is under the control of Kaido and Black Charcoal Orochi. Although it is not to say that the people are not living, but that is it! And the seas under the White Beard''s banner are not White Beard, and there is no place in the New World that can compare to the people living and working in his seas, even the seas of his former partners, Charlotte Lingling and Kaido! As for other sea areas, let alone more! There was no powerful person to suppress it, and it was a mess for a long time. The great pirate groups fought dimly in order to compete for territory, and the people in the sea were also miserable. So, in contrast, it is normal for a group of ninjas who want to settle down to choose his islands! "That''s OK!" Baibeard agreed boldly! Aiden is his powerful subordinate and son, so this little thing, he still saves face! "However, no matter where they want to be resettled, it is best to get in touch with the people on the island before resetting, and talk about it, and don''t have any unpleasant things happen at that time!" Baibeard thought about it and added another sentence. He also didn''t want any problems with the islands under his banner! "Father, don''t worry, they were planning to find an island with no one to develop on their own. Later, I found an unnamed primitive island among our islands and gave it to them! They decided to develop there, so It won''t disturb others!" Aiden smiled. White Beard looked at Aiden in amazement ~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "Primitive Island!?" Primitive islands, even if they have not been developed, but still maintain their original appearance, they are full of creatures from ancient times, which are very dangerous and not suitable for human habitation! "Daddy rest assured, their strength is still there, and they also want to live on a somewhat dangerous island, so that they won''t let their own skills be unfamiliar!" Aiden explained. This explanation is half true! It''s not that Arthur wanted to live on a somewhat dangerous island, but because the vitality of plants is generally strong on this kind of island, so he chose this kind of island! "That''s good!" After Baibeard smiled and said, he picked up the big sea bowl in front of him and said boldly, "Come and drink!" He just left this matter behind. In his opinion, it was just a trivial matter. There was no need to care too much. If it were not for what Aiden told him, he would not pay much attention to such things normally. ! "Daddy, drink!" Aiden also picked up a big sea bowl, boldly said. Chapter 357： Tsunade New world Unnamed primitive island This is a small island that maintains the ancient style and appearance, with an area of ??about 100 square kilometers. The island is lush with plants and trees, and the climate is quite stable. It is a spring island that is like the beginning of all seasons! Originally this kind of island is quite livable! But unfortunately, this island has always maintained its ancient style. There are various large-scale ferocious beasts, ancient creatures, and precious animals everywhere on the island. It is very dangerous, so it is not suitable for ordinary people to live! At this time, on the island! "Roar---" "Moo---" "hiss---" The roar of various large beasts and ancient creatures rang one after another on this small island. "Huh!" Accompanied by these roars, Arthur flapped his wings and circled the sky above the island. After carefully observing the terrain of the entire island, he slowly landed on the lakeside clearing in the center of the island. "This place has a nice view!" Looking at the vast lake around, there are row upon row of giant trees, and the ancient creatures drinking water by the lake, Arthur couldn''t help but admire. "unfortunately..." Arthur shook his head with a regretful expression on his face. After a sigh, he turned on the system and began to release the sacred tree! But the next scene surprised Arthur! He originally thought that after the sacred tree appeared, there would be some noise. After all, the sacred tree in the original work was quite cruel and irritable, but the facts were beyond his expectation! There is no movement from the sacred tree! It just appeared directly in front of him! And it was still in the final form similar to the original, that is, a full-body sacred tree with a flower bud growing on a huge vine! Of course, the difference is that compared to the original sacred tree, the width and height of the sacred tree have all shrunk by a large circle. With his gaze, Arthur made a rough estimate. It was only a hundred meters high and five or six meters wide, which was far worse than the original towering giant tree. "Have I guessed wrong?" Looking at the sacred tree that had not been moving in front of him, Arthur couldn''t help but this idea appeared in his mind, but this idea was immediately rejected by him! Because the batch of ninjas in his system can''t be smoked yet! In other words, the sacred tree has not really been planted yet! If the sacred tree is planted, then his group of ninjas can start to smoke immediately, and now they can''t smoke, it means that the planting of the sacred tree has not ended! Thinking about this, Arthur decided to wait! Soon, a little bit of time passed! Just when Arthur was a little impatient at the beginning, the sacred tree moved! "!" Numerous vines have plunged into the earth and spread from the ground to all directions, and the surrounding land has swelled up. After a short while, the spreading sound stopped, but then, a scene that shocked Arthur appeared! "Bah---" On those pervasive vines, countless thorns suddenly pierced out, inserted all the plants and animals within its vine range, and bound them all. Soon, within a radius of ten kilometers, starting from the sacred tree in front of him, whether it is grass, giant trees, flowers, beasts, ancient creatures, algae in the lake, fish, etc., everything inserted by thorns, They are slowly moving towards death. Because the thorns of the sacred tree are absorbing their vitality fiercely! Among them, in the process of inhaling, the plants withered visible to the naked eye, and slowly turned into dead black plant remains full of silence! The animals and ancient creatures were also thinned down by the naked eye, slowly turning into a desolate animal remains! at this time. "call---" A gust of wind passed. The original plant remains and animal remains, turned into dust in the wind, and drifted away, leaving nothing left! In a radius of ten miles, everything was gone except for the sacred tree, Arthur, the loess without any vitality and the lake without any vitality. At the same time, an inexplicable feeling suddenly appeared in Arthur''s mind, and immediately after that, he felt that he could feel everything about the sacred tree in front of him. Whether it is joy, anger, sorrow, or worry, you can feel it, and he can even drive the sacred tree to a certain extent! However, the current sacred tree is still very weak, he can''t make it stand up, at most he can only control its vines, attack or defend within ten kilometers! But that is enough! He could feel that the attack power of these vines was as high as a lieutenant general! "call---" Feeling all this, Arthur sighed deeply, temporarily suppressing the excitement in his heart, ready to draw the ninja! The first thing to be smoked, then the shadow! The shadows are drawn from the five major countries, so don''t worry about their strength! Because, no matter how weak the influence of the five big countries is, there is a lower limit! Among them, he most expects nothing more than the country of fire and water, that is, the shadow of Konoha and mist! Needless to say, Konoha, almost every generation of film, as well as the village''s upper, middle and lower ninja, there are many extraordinary powerhouses. If he gets this, maybe he will be able to draw a few comparable movies. Shang Ren, or the prince who has always been under the Ren but saved the world, so he is looking forward to this! The fog is what Arthur expected out of strategic considerations! Wuyin is good at water escape. In this world full of water and devil fruit abilities, no matter what it is, it is very useful, so he has a little hope for this! As for the other three countries, his expectations are not that big, no matter who they are, he can accept them, and it is not much worse anyway! "Start smoking!" Arthur said silently. next moment! A figure with dazzling light appeared in front of him, and before he could react, hundreds of lights and shadows appeared behind this figure. "Tsunadehime!?" Arthur''s eyes lit up when he looked at this extremely rich woman in front of him! Konoha''s he is looking forward to most! Then, he turned his gaze to the person behind Tsunade Hime! "Kai Huang!?" As soon as he saw the first one, he couldn''t help but exclaimed! The young man in front of me wearing a green tights, a watermelon head, thick eyebrows, and a firm face, who is not Metkay? Make a lot of money! This is his first thought! You know, although Kai is a Shinobu, it is not a normal Shinobu, but a metamorphosis that even Liudaoban can hit the ground! In this world, as long as he opens eight doors, he can beat Kaido! Thinking of this, Arthur was thrilled, but he drew a fairy bean in front of him! Xiandou with Kaihuang, eight at once without loss! Think about it, he is so excited! However, the identification was not over yet, so he temporarily suppressed the excitement in his heart and continued to look at other people! After that, the older generation of pig, deer and butterfly trio! Well, he is not so excited this time. Although these three are also very strong, they will not make Arthur gloomy! Immediately afterwards, he continued to watch. After a few unknown Shinnins, there is an unknown Uchiha Shinnins. And in the end, Shangnin is the most familiar! That is Hinata''s father, Hyuga Hinata! At this point, Shinobu is all over! After that, Arthur turned his attention to the Zhongnin behind them~www.novelhall.com~Well, he didn''t know most of them! But there are a few he knows! Hyuga Hinata, Moonlight Hayate, Morinoi Hibi, Li Rok! "It seems that the system does not draw people on the same timeline, and the Master in particular is also counted in Zhong Ren!" After Arthur rubbed his chin and murmured, he turned his eyes to the last ninja. Most of them don''t know, only a few know them! Senju Nose, Konoha Maru, and... Kosuke! Seeing the last one, Arthur''s eyes lit up again! Gusuke! Although it is the ninja, but the strength is indeed the elite stage! However, it is a pity for Arthur that the more perverted Xian Ren, such as Erzhuzi and Prince, were not drawn out! Chapter 358： 1 drink "Participate in Your Majesty!" All the ninjas in front of Arthur knelt on one knee and said respectfully in unison. At the same time, a piece of information was also passed into his mind by the system! In an instant, he knew everything about everyone in front of him! The first is the ninja problem! The system draws ninjas based on titles, not ninjas drawn based on strength! In other words, although some of these ninjas bear the names of Zhongnin and Xiaren, they are not all Zhongnin in strength, and there are a small group of ninjas who are beyond the norm. List like the ancients, list like the Hinata Hinata! Although these two bear the names of Zhong Ren and Xia Ren, they have already reached the stage of Shang Ren in strength! Moreover, the level of the special upper ninja is also classified as the middle ninja, so several of the thirty-six middle ninjas are special upper ninja! Secondly, on the issue of blood succession boundaries! Among this group of people, in addition to Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes and Hyuga''s white eyes, there is also a Zhongnin who has an ice escape and a Zhongnin who has a bone vein, a total of four blood successors! The immortal body of the Qianshou family is not considered a blood successor, it is just a special physique! Again, who are they! Although these people looked exactly the same as Arthur''s memory, and even had the same abilities, they were not themselves after all! If they have to say it, they are just created by the system, people with their own memory, abilities, and personality, and clones with 99% similarity to them! Finally, their relationship and memory! And among these people, some are relatives in the original book! Here, they are still relatives, but they have also been modified! The daughter of Liru Hikata, Hyuga Hinata, was born at the age of thirty-three in the original book, and now he was born at thirty! And in their memory and reality, all the places that violated the system have also been modified by the system! Now in their memory, except for Arthur allegiance, everything else is slightly different from the original, as the current Tsunade is Hokage, but it is not the purpose of the five generations, but the purpose of the generation! This year, she is not the 55-year-old who became Hokage in the original book, but the 29-year-old. Her brother Senju Nozuki has never died! In addition, Sarutobi Konohamaru has always been an orphan, and there is no memory of the grandfather of three generations of Hokage and his biological father and mother in his memory! In general, they are not from the Naruto World, but from the Pirate World! "Free!" After accepting these memories, Arthur smiled and waved his hand. "Your Majesty, thank you!" A group of ninjas got up! Then, after Arthur scanned the surroundings, he turned towards Tsunade and said, "Tsunade, you take them to build some simple houses around and live there first. I will arrange the portal, and then call someone to come and build it for you. The house also has various functional buildings!" "Yes, your Majesty, leave it to me!" Tsunade said bluntly, and then said with a grin, "Your Majesty, if you can, you can hand in some more cooks. Of course you''d better bring some more wine!" With that said, Tsunade couldn''t help licking his tongue, revealing a greedy look! Seeing her appearance, Arthur was taken aback for a moment, then laughed, "Okay!" It seems that Tsunade and the character and hobbies in the original work are the same. Still very good wine! After that, Arthur put down the portal directly in front of the sacred tree! A burst of light flashed, and the portal was arranged! Immediately, Arthur activated the portal. --------- Saint Martin Teleport Plaza! A deep portal appeared out of thin air. "Come on, everyone prepare, we are going to pass!" Upon seeing this, the Minister of Industry Giles said to the thousands of neatly arranged construction workers behind him. "Yes!" The workers agreed in unison. At this time, Arthur just walked out of the portal. "See your Majesty!" Giles said respectfully, leading the workers on one knee. "No gift!" Arthur waved his hand, motioned them to get up, and smiled at Giles, "Well, you can take them to work! I''ll ask someone to send you all kinds of logistics!" Giles showed his white teeth, which were so different from the dark skin, and said with a simple smile, "Yes, Your Majesty!" Afterwards, he turned to the workers behind him and said loudly, "Your Majesty has an order, let''s go!" "Yes!" The workers shouted in unison, and then picked up the tools around them one after another, pushed up the wheelbarrows full of cement and bricks, and marched toward the portal. ! ----- In a few days! In a tavern in a secluded street in Saint Martin. "Tsunade!" Arthur yelled in his ear. Following the portal, Tsunade, who sneaked into the city of St. Martin, awakened from drunkenness in an instant! She turned her head stiffly, looked at Arthur, and smiled dryly, "Ah...haha, your majesty, you are here too! What a coincidence!" "Haha!" Arthur sneered and said, "Unfortunately, I am here to look for you!" "Aha, what do you do, your Majesty?" Tsunade said dryly. "How is the progress of the construction of Konoha Village?" Arthur asked with a cold face. Hearing this, Tsunade immediately became confident, patted his chest, and said, "Your Majesty, rest assured, I have arranged everything!" "Haha, did you arrange it?" Arthur said with a sneer, "What you call arrangement is to leave everything to Lu Jiu to do?" "How did your majesty know?" Tsunade''s surprised words blurted out. Immediately, she reacted immediately, scratching her head, and chuckled, "Same, the same, do it for Lujiu, didnt I arrange it? And Lujiu is better at these than me, he does better than I did well!" "Haha!" Arthur laughed angrily. But he had to admit that what Tsunade said was right. It can be said that she arranged for Lujiu, and it is indeed better for Lujiu than Tsunade himself! "Forget it, I won''t care about this with you!" Arthur rubbed his aching temples and eased his emotions, then said, "Now I''ll give you a task!" "Ah...what task?" Tsunade''s face collapsed at once, and she still wanted to mix in St. Martin''s City and drink more alcohol! "Don''t worry, you must like this task, because people will definitely invite you to drink at that time, and it''s still the kind that is not drunk!" Arthur said with a smile. "Really!?" Tsunade''s eyes lit up. "Really!" Arthur nodded affirmatively. "Then your Majesty, give it to me, I have to do the task!" Tsunade said excitedly. "Listen well, the mission is like this..." Arthur attached to her ear, and after speaking softly for a while, smiled, "Remember?" "Remember, Your Majesty, I''m going to do the task!" After listening to Tsunade, he suddenly stood up strangely ~www.novelhall.com~ After a few quick words, he immediately left here! "Uh..." Upon seeing this, Arthur was a little bit astonished, and it took a while to react. He shook his head, turned and left here, and murmured as he walked, "Why is it suddenly strange? Forget it, no matter what! Let''s go back and prepare for the final meeting before the war!" just... What Arthur didn''t notice was that when Tsunade started to become strange before, that is, when he was speaking to Tsunade''s ears, her cheeks were completely red! ---------- New world Moby Dick! "Papa, those ninja friends of mine have settled down on Konoha Island, oh, that is, the unnamed primitive island, now they want to visit you, and thank you for it!" Aiden stood in love In front of the beard, sternly said. "Haha, tell them, thank you no more, just let them have a drink together!" Baibeard laughed boldly. "Okay, daddy!" Aiden said with a grin. Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 359： Ninjas Daily 1 Early morning New world On the deck of the Moby Dick. The Phoenix, Marco, Foil Bista, Diamond Joz, and the old YB Blackbeard who has been lurking in the Whitebeard Pirates for more than ten years, together with the Moby Dick, all stared into the distance. A group of people running on the sea showed an incredible look! Even the white beard showed a look of error, and couldn''t help but ask Aiden next to him, "This is your ninja friend? How come it looks like the ninja in my memory... seems a little different!?" "Aren''t ninjas'' daily lives like this?" Although Aiden was surprised in his heart, he still made an innocent expression on the surface, as if saying that ninjas should be like this? In fact, he hadnt seen the so-called ninja before today. All his words were taught to him by Arthur remotely on the phone, so he didnt know that his group of "ninja friends" and normal ninjas actually had Such a big difference! However, he couldn''t show a surprised look. After all, he had said that these were his friends before, and he must pretend that these ninjas are normal! And the other side. God **** ninja should be like this everyday! Dont we know that you should be a ninja in the country? Who told you that the daily life of a ninja is like this? Do you have any misunderstandings about ninjas? After hearing his words, Marco, Bista, Joz, Blackbeard and others couldn''t help but vomit in their hearts! No way, this group of ninjas running freely on the sea is really very different from the ninjas they remember. Not to mention ninjas, even if they are other people, or strong, they have rarely seen such a wanton running on the sea! ---------- The surface of the distant sea on the Mobile. Tsunade, with Metkai, Hyuga Nissa, Akimi Mizuza in the older pig-deer-butterfly trio, Yamanaka Hideichi, Uchiha family''s unknown Kaminin Uchiha Murayama, and a Hagiki family A total of seven people ran on the sea and headed for the Moby Dick. And the purpose of their trip is precisely the task Arthur gave Tsunade before, to visit Shirobeard! As for the reason... There is still more than ten years before the death of Baibeard. Therefore, if Tsunade and others develop on his territory in the future, it will definitely attract his attention. Therefore, Arthur asked Tsunade to bring someone to visit Shirobeard! The purpose is to let Baibeard know that there is Tsunade in his turf, so that when Konoha Island develops prosperously in the future, Baibeard suddenly hears the news of their group and knows their strength. What misunderstanding will occur! After all, if a group of strong people emerge from the site without knowing it, normal people would be wary! Even if this group of people was recommended by his son, he would think about what this group of people want to do while hiding in their own territory! Now, after visiting Baibeard first, Baibeard knows their strength, even if they are a group of strong people, there will be no misunderstanding! Because visiting Baibeard first and showing his strength is a way to release kindness to Baibeard. Otherwise, if you really want to make trouble, of course it is secretly lurking! And the kindness they released should be easy to understand from the experience of White Beard running through the sea for so many years! quickly. Tsunade and his party ran to the front of the Mobile under the stunned expressions of everyone on the Mobile. Afterwards, the group of people flexed their legs slightly, leaped gently, and landed on the deck of the Moby Dick neatly and silently. "You are the white beard known as the strongest man in the world?" Tsunade looked at the giant surrounded by a circle of people in front of him, walked up to him, and asked with a smile. "En!" White Beard nodded and asked, "Are you?" Tsunade stretched out his hand and smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Tsunate, Tsunade Senju, Hokage of the Konoha Village generation!" "Hello, I am White Beard, White Beard, Edward Newgate!" Upon seeing this, White Beard smiled slightly, and also stretched out his hand and shook Tsunade. "Flap!" Then Tsunade clapped his hands. Upon seeing this, Yamanaka Keiichi and Qiu Dao Dingza behind her stepped forward together, and each took out a scroll from their waists. "Shoo!" The two made several postprints at a very fast speed at the same time, "boom!" A puff of smoke came out, and six altars of wine with tall people appeared on the deck. "A small gift, no respect!" Tsunade said with a smile after an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes. These two **** didn''t even tell the old lady that the gift you brought was wine? Tsuna watched his face quietly, but his teeth tickled in hatred! Before coming, Arthur deliberately called Yamanaka Keiichi and Qiu Dao Dingzao over, saying that he had prepared some gifts for Baibeard. At that time, Tsunade didn''t care too much. After all, he would bring some gifts when he visited someone! What she didn''t expect was that the gift turned out to be wine! If she had known it earlier, wouldn''t these wines belong to her? Thinking of this, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a resentment. She realized after a little thought that this must be Arthur''s sake to prevent her from drinking, so the two of them didn''t tell her! "liqueur!?" After Baibeard saw the tall wine jar, he immediately became a little happy. Like Tsunade, he is also a good drinker, so he didn''t wait for Tsunade to say anything, he reached out and opened the wine in front of him! Suddenly, the rich aroma of wine drifted out from the wine jar. "What kind of wine is this?" Baibeard couldn''t help asking, smelling the rich aroma of the wine. "This is the wine we bought from Saint Martin in the West Sea when we were traveling in the West Sea. It is called Erguotou!" Yamanaka Hiichi explained. "Erguotou!?" Baibeard murmured a few words, and after writing down the name, he said boldly, "Since there is a good wine today, then we will have a banquet. Welcome us ninja friends!" "Have a party!" "Have a party!" "Have a party!" ... Suddenly, everyone on the boat became excited. At the same time, Tsunade''s eyes lit up and said, "Okay, let''s have a party!" Banquet = drinking In this comparison, Tsunade''s interest in the banquet rose immediately. Soon, under the expert control of the White Beard Pirates, a banquet began! "Come on, do it!" Tsunade said proudly, picking up a bowl of the big sea bowl used by White Beard. "Hey!" "Haha!" Upon seeing this, Baibeard laughed twice, and took up his ocean bowl and Tsunade slammed it, and said, "Go!" "Tons, tons!" After that, the two drank the wine guts. After a few seconds, both of them took a drop of the big ocean bowl and showed it in front of each other! Since then, the banquet has become lively! "What kind of devil fruit is the scroll you just took out?" Marko couldn''t help but approached Yamamoto Kai during the banquet and asked. As soon as the wine appeared, he saw the value of the one and two scrolls of the mountain kai! You know, what is needed most when driving on the sea? Supply! What does the supply include? Food, wine, water, guns and ammunition and more! Each of these things will take up a lot of space on the ship. So after seeing that the little scroll could hold so many things, Marco unconsciously paid attention. At the same time, he thought, if their Pirates had this kind of scroll, how good would it be? At least it can hold several times more supplies! What is the concept of multiples of materials? It is equivalent to directly enhancing the endurance of their pirate regiment several times, and enhancing the continuous combat ability of their pirate regiment several times! Thinking about it this way, Marco became more concerned about the scroll, and he even couldn''t wait to learn about the scroll. "This is not a devil fruit, but a sealed ninjutsu!" Yamanaka said with a polite smile in the face of Marco who came close. "Seal Ninjutsu?" Listening to this somewhat unfamiliar word, Marco suddenly fell into confusion! What is Sealed Ninjutsu? Thinking of this, he turned his quest for knowledge to his side. The only person in the entire Pirate Group who knew these ninjas, the second team captain Aiden! But Aiden didn''t understand either! He just acted according to orders. He didn''t know much about ninjas than Marco! However, his previous setting was that these ninjas were his friends, so he could only bite the bullet and explained dryly, "Oh, sealed ninjutsu is sealed ninjutsu, the kind of ninjas used daily. Surgery!" God **** ninja everyday! Hearing these four words, Marco was not calm again! Who told you that the ninjas of Wano country are like this every day, and they can take out the wine from the scroll with a bang? Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ he wanted to ask Aiden carefully, what is sealed ninjutsu! But Aiden didn''t dare to ask Marko any more, and if he asked again, he might be exposed! So, he quickly got up and left his position, walked towards the white beard, and then proposed the method he discussed with Arthur to show the strength of these ninjas, and said, "Daddy, my friends heard that you are The strongest man in the world, so I wanted to see your strength very early, so..." Aiden was interrupted by Tsunade before he finished speaking! She tossed the big sea bowl in her hand, wiped her mouth, stood up suddenly, released her fighting spirit toward the white beard, and said, "I heard that you are the strongest man in the world. I want to test if you are really that great, so..." Having said this, Tsunade paused, took a deep breath, and said loudly, "Come on, fight!!!" "Hahaha! What a vigorous young man!" Upon seeing this, White Beard smiled boldly, his breath changed, and he picked up the twelve supreme knife beside him to cut Cong Yun, stood up, and released the whole body. Intent to fight, said, "Then... fight!" Upon seeing this, all the people around retreated to the edge of the deck consciously! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 360： Ninjas Daily 2 The battle between the two sides is on the verge. But no one did it first! Because both of them felt a sense of danger in each other''s body! Among them, Tsunade felt more dangerous, like walking on the edge of an abyss, and falling down accidentally! And although Baibeard didn''t feel much danger in Tsunade, he should know that his name as the strongest man in the world was not blown out, but played out. It can make him feel a sense of danger, even a sense of danger like facing a sharp knife and being scratched if he is not careful, it can show that Tsunade''s strength is not simple! This is why he immediately aroused the intent to fight! Otherwise, as if facing people who don''t have any sense of danger to challenge him, he would not have any intention to fight at all in most cases. Although he would fight these people in the end, he was just a way of pointing his younger generations, and he was far from the current fighting spirit Ling Ran! Standoff for a long time! The fighting spirit on the two of them became stronger, and even those onlookers at the edge of the deck felt a strong sense of crisis, as if they would stay here, something dangerous would happen. Upon seeing this, Marco hurriedly called several ships next to him, transferred the people to other ships, and let the ship away from the Mobile for a certain distance, and they were holding binoculars to observe the two facing each other! at this time. Gang manual! She raised her fist, flexed her legs slightly, leaped hard and jumped up, and the whole figure flew toward the white beard like an arrow from the string! At the same time, Chakra began to gather in her hands. "Weird power!" Tsunade roared and hit Shirobeard''s face! Upon seeing this, the corners of the white beard''s mouth slightly raised, holding the sword in both hands, the armed domineering and shaking fruit were attached to the sword at the same time, and then he waved strongly at Tsunade. "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of shattering, the clump of clouds cut with armed domineering and trembling fruit, the latter came first, and Tsunade appeared before her before she hit the white beard! "boom!" Seeing that the sword was about to come, Tsunade''s body suddenly burst out of smoke, and then the whole person turned into a piece of wood. "boom!" The white beard''s knife hit the wood with precision and beat the whole piece of wood to powder. At the same time, Tsunade suddenly appeared on top of Baibeard''s head. "boom!" A punch full of Chakra hit the white beard''s face heavily. "Da da da!" Although he reacted in a timely manner and filled his head with his armed look domineering, he was still beaten by Tsunade''s huge power and he staggered back several steps! ---- On the ship not far from the Mobile. Marko looked at the scene where the old man was beaten, and couldn''t help looking at Aiden next to him for knowledge, and asked, "What is the one that turned into a wood with a bang?" But Aiden knows what it is! In desperation, he could only hit haha, and said, "Ah, that, that is the daily ninjutsu of ninjas!" Ninja everyday! When Marco heard these four words, the corners of his mouth twitched. Do you tell me whose ninja is like this everyday? Dont the ninjas of Wonokuni usually wear black clothes and shoot darts? Although there are also the skills of making smoke with a bang, it is just a blind technique used by them to escape or make a surprise attack. The specific content is nothing more than covering the enemy''s sight with lime, chili powder, etc., essentially taking out a smoke bomb. Then opened it and threw it out. It''s totally different from the current ninjutsu that transforms into wood and teleports directly! And...dont all ninjas have knives? The generation of Hokage called Senju Tsunade used his fist! ? Thinking of this, Marco couldn''t help turning his gaze to the six people in the mountain! Green tights, big eyebrows, watermelon head with gleaming teeth. Cold-faced brother with red eyes! Long-haired middle-aged with cataracts! There are also big fat people who are overweight at first sight. The mountain in the golden long ponytail Hideichi! Among the group, the only one who looked like the Wonokuni Ninja in his memory was Hatake Hakuto with a sword on his back! "What the **** is this group of ninjas?" Marco murmured to himself, and when he wanted to continue to ask Aiden what daily ninjutsu was, Yamanaka went forward to answer his doubts. "That''s our avatar in the basic ninjutsu three-shenshu technique for us as ninjas!" "Substitute?" Marco couldn''t help asking. "Yes, it''s the basic ninjutsu that swaps animals or plants with one''s own body in an instant to avoid attacks!" After Yamanaka explained, he added, "It is indeed daily ninjutsu, a ninja can! " God **** daily ninjutsu, God is a **** ninja! After hearing the words "Daily Ninjutsu" that appeared in his ears many times today, Marco couldn''t help but spit out in his heart, "No, no, don''t talk nonsense, the Wano country ninja I know has never There is no such ninjutsu!" However, Marco still looked at Yamanaka Kazuichi curiously, and asked, "What is the Three Body Technique?" "Three-shenjutsu is a ninja''s daily ninjutsu, and it is also a ninjutsu that every ninja must master. In addition to the surrogacy just now, there are also transformation and avatars!" Yamanaka said in a deep voice. "Transfiguration technique, avatar technique!" After hearing these two terms, Marco became excited, he knew the two! He once saw a ninja from Wano Country perform in a small island town. Isn''t the so-called transformation technique just disguising as another person through makeup and disguise? Isn''t the so-called avatar technique a kind of blindness, through some props, people mistakenly think that they are two people, and make wrong judgments? But before he could tell what he had learned, Tsunade, who was fighting Shirobeard, made him swallow what he was about to blurt out. Then, he widened his eyes, pointed at Tsunade who separated three clones and attacked the white beard, and asked incredible, "Is this clone technique?" This is completely different from what he has seen! People use props to separate people, which makes people mistakenly think that they are two people. If you look carefully, you can see that one is fake! But what the **** is it for you to directly distinguish three identical people? "Yes, this is the avatar! The basics of ninja and daily ninjutsu!" Yamanaka Kaiichi said seriously. It''s the ninja''s daily ninjutsu again! Marco is now powerless to complain! -------------- "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Tsunade and Shirobeard are fighting fiercely. In the eyes of outsiders, the two of them are evenly matched! But in the eyes of the two, the level has actually been separated! Tsunade''s ninjutsu is very weird, especially the avatar, the avatar, even the white beard''s domineering and domineering ninjutsu, brought a lot of trouble to the white beard, and even gave her the upper hand! But with the passage of time~www.novelhall.com~ Whitebeard also slowly began to adapt to the rhythm of various weird ninjutsu, and began to counteract the situation with his powerful body and rich combat experience. Pulled to a close match! Although they are now on the Mobile, in order to avoid damage to the ship, both of them are fighting with strength, so even if the white beard adapts to the rhythm of ninjutsu, he cannot completely suppress Tsunade and can only maintain The evenly matched stage, but this has already shown the problem! Baibeard''s ability to take advantage of the situation before, and in the face of Tsunade''s weird ninjutsu, which he has never seen before, pulls the situation to a close match, which shows that his strength must be stronger than Tsunade, otherwise he It''s impossible to pull it back! Then, after the high and low in the hearts of the two were separated! "It hurts my feet!" "Hey!" When Tsunades feet collided with his white beard, a long sword full of armed color and fruit-shaking ability, and after a loud sound like a metal collision, Tsunade turned over by the reaction force of the collision. The back jump lightly landed on the deck! At this time, the two stopped their hands in a tacit understanding! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 361： Dual ability After a battle, the banquet restarted, and the people who watched the battle on the side of the ship returned to the Mobile! "As expected of the strongest man in the world, your name, my old lady admits it, come and do it!!" Tsunade sat in front of Baibeard, boldly picked up a large ocean bowl, and toasted Baibeard a bowl of wine. "Hahaha!" White Beard smiled happily! There is nothing in his eyes, it is more pleasing to be recognized by an equally powerful person! Well, besides accepting the son! After laughing for a while, he also picked up the sea bowl and toasted Tsunade a bowl, and said, "You are also one of the toughest women I have ever seen, come and do it!" "Gulong, Gulong, Gulong!" With the sound of swallowing, the drinks in the two bowls were drunk at the same time! After that, the banquet became lively again! And at this time, Marco got in between Tsunade and Shirobeard and said with a grin, "Miss Tsunade, after watching your fight with your father, I really want to see your ninjutsu. Can you compare me with your companions?" As he said, an inexplicable light flashed in Marco''s eyes! He said that, in addition to being young and vigorous, he wanted to try ninjutsu and fight these ninjas, and he was more to test the ideas of these Tsunade and his party! He had already learned a lot from the conversation with Yamanaka Koichi just now! The ninjutsu released by Tsunade just now is just the basic ninjutsu of their ninja! Although Yamanaka did not go further, Marko can guess that since there are basic and daily ones, then there must be unbasic and non-daily ones! It''s just that Tsunade didn''t show it just now, or he didn''t show it. But no matter what! In short, he didn''t have the slightest understanding of these ninjas'' non-basic and non-daily ninjutsu. That''s why he wanted to test it! After all, Tsunade and the gang will live in their turf in the future, even if they are Aidens friends, even if they come here obviously with kindness, but Marco is the captain and ship doctor of the White Beard Pirates. Think tank, don''t talk about knowing them thoroughly, but also knowing them as much as possible! "Okay!" Tsunade raised his brows and said with a smile. She could also guess one or two of Marco''s thoughts. Although it usually looks unreliable, but after all, someone who can be a Naruto, IQ is still online! "call---" At this time, a gust of wind blew, and a forgiving figure immediately appeared in front of Tsunade. "Master Naruto, this challenge from youth, please let me play!" As he said, Metkay raised his thumb, showing his gleaming teeth. Seeing this, Tsunade hadn''t said anything, the people of the White Beard Pirate Group couldn''t help but narrowed their eyes! So fast! This is their unified idea! This green guy, I''m afraid he can match me just by speed? This is the idea of ??Marco alone! "No!" Tsunade refused Metkai without hesitation. The reason she refused was not because she was afraid that Metkay would not be defeated. This time she came here with kindness, so it doesn''t matter whether she wins or loses, but Tsunade doesn''t want to expose Metkay''s strength! Although their purpose of coming this time is also to show their strength, showing their strength is to show their strength. It is not necessary to show all of them. It is still very important to keep the cards! As the most important hole card of Metkay, it is naturally better to play less! Then, without waiting for Metkai to say anything, Tsunade pointed directly at the person behind him and said, "Go Uchiha Murayama!" In the world of Naruto, strictly speaking, there is no shadow of this level. All the strong are at most only Shinobu, so the strength of the Shinobu stage is very large! But Shangren is Shangren, and no matter how big the crossover is, there is a bottom line. If you can''t reach this bottom line, even if your ability is beyond normal, you can only use the title of Special Shangren! And if the bottom line of Shinobu is changed to this world, it is probably a colonel! Uchiha Murayama, as an unknown Uchiha clan, his strength is only a little up from the bottom line, which is about the peak of the colonel. "Yes!" Uchiha Murayama nodded, and stood up without saying much. Soon, the people on the Moby Dick dispersed one after another, standing on the edge of the deck, leaving a space in the middle of the deck for the two of them. The two stood on either side of the middle of the deck, looking at each other again. "Uchiha Murayama, please advise!" With that, Uchiha Murayama saluted. "Marko, please advise!" Upon seeing this, Marco was taken aback for a moment, and he bowed in a polite manner. "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Just after Marco finished his salute, the sword in the third hand flew out and shot towards him! "Seeing and hearing domineering!" Marco unhurriedly turned on the sense of sight, twisting his body, avoiding the three-handed sword. Afterwards, his legs were slightly bent, and he wanted to rush over and get close to Uchiha Murayama. But at this moment. "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Marco''s sights and hearings unexpectedly felt that the shuriken that had been shot before had fallen back! To be honest, Marco is not afraid of Uchiha Murayamas shurikens. Even if these shurikens hit him directly, he will be fine. After all, he has reached the peak of the major general level, compared to the peak of Uchiha Murayamas colonel. Although it looks like it''s only one level short of its combat power, it''s actually a huge difference! Moreover, he can be armed, and the phoenix fruit''s ability can also be healed, so it is very easy to deal with this hand! However, what he was curious about was how did the shuriken fly back? You know, with the shuriken''s structure, it is impossible to fly back after shooting out! After he carefully felt the domineering look and feel for a while, he understood! There is a rubber cord at the tail of the shuriken! Immediately, Marco squatted and easily escaped the three shurikens flying back! At the same time, when he saw the futility and returned to exercise. Shuriken technique, Uchiha Murayama did not care. He did not use this technique to make any merit, but to test the approximate range of Marco''s strength. That''s it! As he wished! After seeing Marco easily escape the shuriken shuriken, Uchiha Murayama, who opened the Shuanggou Yushulunyan, found through keen eye observation that Marco was stronger than him! However, it is not strong enough to despair! In terms of ninja''s high offense, high sensitivity, low defense, and crispy abilities... they can fight! However, be very careful! He was originally crispy, facing Marco, if he was hit by one or two, he would probably lose all his fighting power! Thinking about it, Uchiha Murayama attacked again. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" "call---" After a few seals, a huge fireball was spit out from Uchiha Murayama''s mouth and flew towards Marco! Natural burning fruits! ? Upon seeing this, the crew of the white beard ship, including Baibeard, raised their eyebrows. You know, that is the most precious and rarest natural fruit! Unexpectedly, it would be on such a humble ninja! But in the next scene, it shocked them, including Marco who was in the battle! "Feng Dun. A big breakthrough!" "call---" A whirlwind spit out from Uchiha Murayama''s mouth, the latter came first, and directly hit the fierce fireball he had launched before. "False. Compound Ninjutsu. Searing Whirlwind!" The whirlwind of the breakthrough and the Hao Fireball directly merged together, and swept toward Marco aggressively! Normally, even if Marko''s strength is far superior to Uchiha Murayama, he must face this move squarely and face it solemnly. But at this time Marco is distracted! He, who wrapped everyone on the white beard ship, was stunned! ? ? ? What the **** is this? What did they see before? A burst of fire? A gust of wind? Natural burned fruit and natural Fengfeng fruit? Everyone feels that their brains are not enough! Isn''t it said that the natural series are very precious? Why are two out at once? Doesnt it mean you can only eat one devil fruit? Why does that person have nothing to do after eating two? At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ Wannian old YB Blackbeard, his eyes widened, showing an extremely incredible expression! Why does he keep lurking in the Whitebeard Pirates, seeking to steal the dark fruits? It''s not because of the combination of Dark Fruit and his special physique that he has the ability to double fruits! And now, he unexpectedly discovered a dual ability person who was not a person with the dark fruit ability. How did this make him not shocked? But at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of greed in his heart. "Dual ability..." Blackbeard Marshall D Titch murmured. Chapter 362： Like a throat The battle continues... Facing the scorching whirlwind that swept through, Marco was overwhelmed by Uchiha Murayamas two abilities, causing him to react too late, and finally reacted when the whirlwind was approaching! "Armed and domineering!" Marko immediately retreated a few steps to the right after releasing his arrogance. Unfortunately, it''s still too late! The scorching flame whirlwind swept over him and burned his left arm and leg a little before he could escape this attack! "hiss!" Feeling his burned arm and right leg, Marco couldn''t help taking a breath. Afterwards, he hurriedly released his regenerative flame covering his left arm and left leg. "Huhu---" At the same time, Marco released the fruit power, turned his hands into blue flame wings, flapped and flew into the sky! However, Uchiha Murayama would not let him go so easily. "Fire escape. The technique of impatiens!" "call!" "call!" "call!" ... After a few seals, Uchiha Murayama''s mouth spit out countless small fireballs, and in a certain arrangement, they shot towards Marco in the sky, blocking his room for dodge! Immediately after. "Wind escape. Suppress!" "call!" Uchiha Murayama''s mouth once again spit out a high-pressure wind ball, lasing towards Marco, who was blocked by the dodge space. Throughout the process, Uchiha Murayama''s timing and skills were just right! If you are a person of the same level, even if you are prepared, it is difficult to avoid this attack intact! However, this is not a battle of the same level, and he has reacted, and Marko, who is ready, will not be injured by Uchiha Murayama so easily! "Hmm---" Accompanied by a long sound of birdsong, Marco flapped his wings that turned into flames, and at the same time released his armed domineering, from the sky, he quickly dived toward Uchiha Murayama. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... At the same time, on the way, he dodged the high-pressure typhoon that gave him a sense of danger, and smashed several Phoenix fireballs that attacked him head-on. "boom!" Accompanied by a huge sound and a surge of air, Marco Lianren took his body and directly hit the location of Uchiha Murayama! But nothing happened to Uchiha Murayama! After a burst of white smoke! He appeared behind Marco. "Feng Dun. Wind Blade!" The rapidly rotating weather turned into a sword and pierced Marco''s back. Danger! Extremely dangerous! The feathers on Marco''s body stood up in an instant. He felt that as long as he was completely hit by this attack, even if his strength was stronger than Uchiha Murayama, he would lose! How to do? In an instant, thousands of thoughts flashed through Marco''s mind! But no matter how you think about it, there is no complete way to escape this attack from behind. 1 In the end, after gritting his teeth, he chose the most advantageous method for him! Trade injury for injury! Marco twisted his body forcibly, minimizing the damage of the upcoming Wind Blade, and at the same time, his left arm that had been restored came back and hit the backhand with his armed color domineering! "Hey----" "boom!" In the end, the wind blade slashed across his back, drawing a **** wound, and at the same time, the back of his left hand hit Uchiha Murayama''s right arm! Suddenly, Uchiha Murayama flew upside down and hit the edge of the deck! "puff!" In an instant, a mouthful of blood came out of Uchiha Murayama''s mouth! ? ? ? At this moment, Marco, who had just stood up to treat his wounds behind his back with the inflammation of regeneration, saw this scene, but his face was dumbfounded! How do I feel that you are hurt more than me? You know, what he just launched was in haste, and he didn''t exert 100% of his power, at most only 50 or 60%! Judging from the previous attacks by Uchiha Murayama, his strength is at most one level weaker than his own. How could he suffer such heavy damage under his attack of only 50% or 60% of the power? Could it be...my strength has improved again? Such an idea flashed through Marco''s mind! But without waiting for him to think about it, Uchiha Murayama has already stood up, ready to attack again! the other side! At most once! Uchiha Murayama stood up, felt his physical condition, and made a judgment! He will be attacked by Marco once again at most, it won''t work! Similarly, the remaining Chakra can only let him launch an attack at most! But that''s enough! Either lose, or win, the winner is determined once! Uchiha Murayama looked at the **** Marko behind him, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, and he launched a reconciliation attack again! "Huo Dun. The technique of Long Yan singing!" The four fire dragons whizzed towards Marco from top, bottom, left, right, and four directions, blocking all his escape space! Not over yet! "Feng Dun. Shen Biao!" A hurricane fell from the sky and quickly merged into the fire dragon! "False. Compound Ninjutsu Profound Truth. Fire Dragon Hurricane!" The hurricane and the four fire dragons merged together, forming a fire tornado, and swept towards Marco! Danger! Extremely dangerous! On this attack, Marco felt a sense of deadly danger. He knew that if he couldn''t resist or dodge this attack, it would be dangerous! Of course, not dead, after all, there is a white beard watching it! just... Seeing this imposing, roaring fire tornado, blocking all his dodge space, Marco didn''t know how to deal with it for a while! How to do? In an instant, thousands of thoughts flashed through his frowning Marco, but he finally rejected them one by one! "It seems that there is no other way!" Marco narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Then you can only...harden it!" Having said that, Marco took a deep breath and covered the flames of regeneration all over his body. At the same time, the armed domineering also exerted all his power, covering him completely! "Hmm---" Afterwards, Marco''s legs were slightly bent, and with a strong push, accompanied by a long bird song, his whole person turned into a phoenix, and he ran directly into the fire tornado. "boom!" When the fire tornado and the phoenix incarnation of Marco collided together, a huge and violent wave of air raged out! Upon seeing this, the white-bearded Edward Newgate sitting in the chair raised his brows and waved his hand to activate the fruit ability. "Buzz!" Accompanied by the sound of vibration, the aftermath of the air wave caused by the attack of the two on the deck was restricted to a certain range by Edward Newgate, and did not escape. After the fire tornado and Marco collided, they all stopped! The fire tornado disappeared completely, and Marco also knelt on the ground with his head down! Did you lose? All the crew members of the White Beard Pirate Group couldn''t help holding their breath! "Hoooooooo!" At the same time, when Uchiha Murayama was panting violently because of exhausting Chakra, he was also carefully observing Marco who fell on one knee! It seems that a long time has passed, and it seems a moment! Marco moved! "I, how could you just lose like this?" He roared and slowly stood up! "call!" Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ the people of the White Beard Pirates group were relieved! Uchiha Murayama gave a wry smile, then raised his hand and said, "I admit defeat!" Yep! ? What the hell? The people of the White Beard Pirates are dumbfounded! Enduring the pain on his body, he stood up, and Marco, who was preparing for a battle, almost fell straight down! Normally speaking, at this time, the plot shouldn''t be Marko who got up again. After a hearty battle with Uchiha Murayama, he successfully defeated him? The results of it... Give up? Uchiha Murayama actually gave in! This makes all of them feel like a knuckle in their throat, not getting up and down! Chapter 363： cost Not long after Uchiha Murayama surrendered, Tsunade left the Mobile with a group of people! "Father, what do you think?" Marco, who has fully recovered, looked at the back of the group of people who had left, and asked the white beard beside him inexplicably. "A bunch of funny ninjas!" Edward Newgate thought for a moment. "No...Papa, I mean, if they live on our site, will they treat us..." Marco frowned and asked. "Goo la la la la!" Hearing that, Edward Newgate didn''t answer him directly, but after laughing for a while, he patted Marco on the shoulder and believed, "I am the strongest man in the world!" Yes indeed! Dad is the strongest man in the world! How can you be afraid? As long as there is an old man, no matter what, it is impossible to make waves in the sea of ??our White Beard Pirates! Thinking of this, Marco couldn''t help shook his head, feeling that he was thinking too much! "call---" Afterwards, he sighed deeply and said in a somewhat enviable tone, "However, these ninjas are really amazing, they can use so many weird powers, even the power of nature! It''s really amazing! A little envious!" "Goo la la la la!" Upon hearing this, Edward Newgate smiled straightforwardly, saying, "Any power comes at a price! The price of physical skills is the need for hard training, adequate nutrition, and a body with potential! " "The price of the devil fruit is that they can''t touch the sea, will be restrained by the sea tower, etc.! And they naturally have a corresponding price as a ninja!" "The price!?" Marco looked at White Beard curiously and asked, "What is the price?" At the same time, the members of the Whitebeard Pirates, including Blackbeard, curiously approached after hearing these words! "I asked you what was the powerful female ninja named Senju Tsunade who didn''t show her from head to toe. She would definitely be able to show her physical qualities, but she never showed her?" Edward New Gate did not answer directly, but asked rhetorically. "En--" Marco thought for a moment, then he slapped his head and suddenly realized, "I see, it''s armed and domineering!" "That''s right!" Edward Newgay nodded and said with a smile, "Armed and domineering is an innate ability of a person. No matter whether they are specially trained or not, as long as they are strong As long as there have been killings, then the momentum, murderous spirit, fighting spirit, etc. will automatically form them under the guidance of willpower!" "It''s just that those who have been specially trained and those who have been taught by someone will be formed earlier, and those who have not been specifically trained or taught by someone will be formed later, but in any case, as long as they are strong, they will be formed after reaching a certain level. It will be formed automatically!" "And the female ninja called Senju Tsunade who fought with me before, although I didn''t fight with all my strength, but I can also feel a bit of her strength, at most it''s worse than me, but can be with Charlotte. Lingling compares that woman!" "It''s such a strong woman. During the whole process of fighting with me, she didn''t release a trace of armed color. She relied on the strength of her body. Why do you say this?" "In other words, their price as a ninja is that they can''t use domineering?" Marco touched his chin, thinking. "I''m afraid it''s more than that!" Edward Newgate shook his head and frowned. "Do you remember the scene of the fight with that guy named Uchiha Murayama?" "Uchiha Murayama..." Marco thought for a moment, frowning, "The body of the ninja is a bit weaker than the average combat power of the same level, and even those with the ability to focus on devil fruits are not as good!" "Yes!" Edward Newgate nodded seriously. "But... it''s not right!" Marco frowned and said, "The woman named Senju Tsunade who fought against you just now, is she in good health soon? And the green watermelon head, although she has never fought , But with his speed just now, his body shouldn''t be too bad there?" "This is where I wonder!" Edward Newgate frowned, "When I was playing against Tsunade, I could clearly feel that her body was not that strong, but her strength was somewhat unreasonable. Strong!" "And when she hit me, she didn''t use any physical skills. Normally, it is impossible to use that kind of strength! But she just used that kind of strength, so I can''t figure it out!" Then, Edward Newgate seemed to think something, and asked Aiden, who had not spoken beside him, "By the way, Aiden! How do you know them? And do you know why those ninjas behave like this? " Hearing that, Aiden raised his brows, and after thinking for a moment, he said, "Father, I am actually not familiar with them either, but I have had a period of communication!" "At that time, I didn''t have much knowledge and experience when I was a newcomer, and I didn''t have any subordinates. With the dream of getting rich overnight, I went out to sea alone in a small fishing boat!" "It''s a pity that I didn''t understand the dangers of the sea at that time, so on the first night I went out to sea, I encountered a big storm and capsized the ship without any accident!" "However, I was lucky. Those ninjas happened to pass by and saved me, so I was lucky enough to get along with them for a while! Later, because they had something, I separated from them!" "It wasn''t until some time ago that they contacted me proactively, saying that they wanted to find a place to live with us! At that time, I thought I had a good time with them before, and they saved my life, so I didnt. If you think about it, I just agreed!" Speaking of this, Aiden changed his voice and said cautiously, Its just that, I never thought they would be so strong, and I just went to sea, that is, when I met them more than ten years ago, they were not so strong. Yes, that''s why I agreed directly! Father...you won''t blame me?" "Hahaha!" Edward Newgate laughed openly, patted Aiden on the shoulder, and said, "Repaying kindness, this is how our great men do things! Don''t think too much, you did a good job!" "call---" After hearing this, Aiden breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "As for why they are like this, I know a little bit! During the period of time I was with them, they said it was because of a kind of chakra in their body. s things!" "Chakra!?" Marco asked curiously. This is the name he has heard for the first time! At the same time, the curiosity of the White Beard Pirates group was also aroused. They held their breath and listened carefully to this strange thing for them! Among them, Marshall D Titch pricked his ears for fear of missing a word and a half! "Yes, Chakra!" Aiden nodded affirmatively, "Chakra is a kind of energy produced by body cells and spirit. If you practice this energy, you can release the ninjutsu they just used, or Through a certain movement in the body, enhance your own strength!" "But the shortcomings are also big. In addition to the domineering you just said, you cant cultivate, the devil fruit cant be eaten, and you die! More importantly, this energy will consume the energy of the cells in the body, leading to premature aging. Finally died!" "In other words, after practicing this kind of chakra, your life span will be shorter than others, and once you get old, your strength will decline rapidly!" "hiss---" After listening to this, the entire White Beard Pirates group took a breath! They did not expect that the cost of practicing Chakra and becoming such a weird ninja would be so great! Life! Although these pirates dance on the tip of a knife every day, it doesn''t mean they don''t want to live longer! And Blackbeard Marshall D Titch gave up his previous greedy idea for the first time! He really wants the ability to get double fruits, but compared with his own life, he still handles it lightly! "Sure enough, there is no such good thing in the world. If you want to get something, you have to pay. Those ninjas can get so many weird abilities, and the price is not small!" Edward Newgate exclaimed. In this regard, he has the most experience! His shocking fruit is like this! Each use will not only shock the enemy, but also yourself! Everyone thinks that his fruit is powerful. In fact, he himself knows that if he hadn''t been born with a strong physique and had exercised his acquired physique to the extreme, he would not survive now, let alone use the shocking fruit to this extent. To the point! "Yep!" Everyone nodded in agreement. At this moment, Aiden suddenly thought of something, slapped his head, and said quickly, "Yes, father, my friends specially told me when they left, if our Pirates want to learn Chakra, You can send someone over! But up to 20 people per year!" This is not a nonsense by Aiden, but a decision made by Arthur! All of Aidens words were three-point truth and seven-point false. They were all used at the banquet when Yamanaka Hiichi secretly used the art of forbearance. The art of Tongxin was passed on to him, including the one that allowed the White Beard Pirates to learn forbearance. The matter of surgery was also explained by Arthur before, and then let Yamanaka Hideichi pass it through! The reason why Arthur let the people of the White Beard Pirates learn ninjutsu is to plan for the future! After the white beard is dead, those pirates who have learned ninjutsu will go there without the white beard''s support and being chased by the black beard? Find an unknown place to settle down, and fight against Marco and Blackbeard, or follow Aiden to seek refuge, teach them ninjutsu to protect their Konoha? Judging from the charisma of the white beard, this answer is hard to say! However, what if, in the process of learning ninjutsu, let Yamanaka, who is good at spiritual aspects, secretly add spiritual hints to them? The answer is self-evident! And then, if they and Aiden come forward together, Whitebeard''s legacy, site, mobile phone, population, etc., even if Marco objected, at least they could easily accept a fifty-sixth level, right? After all, people follow the crowd! With these people ~www.novelhall.com~ plus Aiden, the captain of the second team, it is easy to arouse the psychology of the white beard disabled party! Even if they choose another path, it doesn''t matter! Chakra seeds are always under Arthur''s control. As long as there is no refuge in Konoha, Arthur will immediately take back all of their chakras! After thinking about it for a while, Edward Newgate shook his head and said, "Forget it, the price is too great!" Then, he changed his voice and added, "Of course, if any of you want to go, You can also go, father supports you!" White Beard did not object, nor did he agree! He knew that Chakra''s temptation is still quite big for people who have not improved their strength all year round, but their bodies have no potential, and are not strong enough to earn enough credit to obtain the devil fruits of the Pirates. They have to pay for it, and they can accept it! Compared with the price, what they can''t bear is their own weakness, so the white beard did not completely seal the road, just to give these people a little hope! Chapter 364： Lei Zhenzi While Tsunade visited Shirobeard, Arthur, who was far away in St. Martin, was also preparing to open a meeting in the study, a very important meeting "boom" The door of Arthurs study was directly knocked open Anilu rushed in happily and said, "Master, Master, you see what I got" Since Anilu gained Thors wrath, Arthur, adhering to the idea of ??cultivating excellent ministers for the kingdom, occasionally took time to teach him about the use of thunder and lightning. As a result, Ainilu climbed up the pole along the pole, kowtow directly to apprentice Originally Arthur wanted to refuse, but then he changed his mind to think that Ainilus aptitude was the same as that of a certain university, and it was fine, so he reluctantly accepted him as a disciple. And at this meeting, Arthur summoned all the military ministers, army commanders, chiefs of staff and others from the kingdom to come together. Although the Air Force of Anilu has not been formally established, it is after all military ministers and his own land. So Arthur called him by the way and asked him to observe and study Its just that he didnt expect that the other ministers hadnt come yet, and Ainilu ran in so excitedly "Fuzzy" Arthur scolded him with a cold face, and asked, "What the **** is making you so gaffe?" "Master, I''m sorry, I won''t do it next time." Ainilu scratched his head and apologized embarrassingly. After a turn of voice, he flaunted and said, "Master, look like you, I also have wings. " Speaking, Ainilu suddenly stretched out a pair of brown feathered wings behind him, and at the same time his head turned into an eagle head. "Devil Fruit" Arthur was surprised. Although Anilu has Thor''s Wrath, Thor''s Wrath is a prop, not a cultivation system, so it has no effect on his eating devil fruits and cultivation domineering "Yeah" Ainilu nodded with a smile. "Where did you come from and I told you not to eat the unknown devil fruit casually? What if you eat it wrong?" Arthur was not too happy, but frowned. Anilu is the minister of the Air Force who is preparing to take office. Arthur also intends to train him in this direction, so he is going to buy him a devil fruit with the ability to fly After all, the air force flies in the sky. As a minister, it would be even better. And Ainilu has Thor''s anger, if coupled with the ability to fly, then his combat power will also be greatly improved Its just that he didnt expect that Ainilu would actually eat Devil Fruit before he could buy it. Of course, its not that its not good to eat The devil fruit is good as long as it is eaten, but he is afraid that if the devil fruit eaten by Anilu is biased towards auxiliary, or it is unknown and difficult to develop, it will not help his combat power so much. Up "Master, don''t worry, I have seen this devil fruit in the devil fruit''s illustrated book, and I only ate it after confirming its ability," Anilu said cheerfully. "It''s okay, Enna" Arthur frowned and eased, affirming Anilu''s approach, and then he changed his voice and asked curiously, "Then where is your fruit?" Anilu excitedly said, "Master, I said you may not believe it" "Oh" The curious look on Arthurs face is more intense "Just yesterday, Ani and I went to Blood Harbor Town to prepare the fresh fruits needed for the wedding, and when we cherished the ingredients from various places" Before Aini finished speaking, Arthur frowned and interrupted him, "Wait, I asked the chef of the palace to help you prepare the things you need for the wedding? What are you going to do in Blood Harbor Town?" "Master, Ani, you know that although the palace chef prepares it, it will be very complete, but she still hopes to choose those things personally for the wedding, so it seems more attentive," Ainilu explained with a smile. "Yes." Arthur smiled, nodded in agreement, and then he waved his hand and said, "Then you continue." "At that moment, after we purchased a batch of fresh devil fruit in a fruit shop, we returned home and found this devil fruit which is a little different from other devil fruit," Ainilu said excitedly. The devil fruit is a special fruit cultivated by an intent botanist one hundred years ago in this world. The shape is very similar to the devil fruit, and there are many types. Basic devil fruit has some shapes. At the beginning, this botanist cultivated this kind of thing, of course, not to sell it as a fruit, but to falsify it. When the devil fruit was sold, it was a great benefit. However, the fake is fake after all Although at the beginning, he also sold a batch of devil fruits for the price of devil fruits with the appearance that resembled devil fruits, but he was discovered later by others. Because these devil fruits can''t do not rot like the devil fruits, and the appearance is a little different, and they have no effect on people''s ability, even the taste of devil fruits. So as long as the devil fruit is left for a long time, or if you look carefully, or even eat it, you will find something wrong Later, when the botanist was selling the second batch, he was caught upright, and he was beaten to death on the spot. However, the devil fruit has been handed down because of its unique shape, good taste and sweet taste. Until today, it has become a relatively high-end fruit on the market And in the devil fruit spread for hundreds of years, there have been lucky people who have eaten the devil fruit while eating it, but that has always been a legend, and Arthur has never seen it. In the past, he only regarded this legend as a devil fruit merchant fabricated to sell the devil fruit. He did not expect that today, Anilu could find the devil fruit in the devil fruit. This can be said to be the son of destiny. Think again about the anger of Thor before, and Arthur actually felt like a lemon in his heart If it wasn''t for Anilu to be his apprentice, or if Thor''s Wrath belonged to the system, and if he wanted to take it back directly, Arthur would have the urge to kill the European emperor on the spot. "What is that fruit?" Arthur asked curiously. "At that time, I was very curious when I found this devil fruit. Later, I carefully searched for the copy of the devil fruit illustrated book sent by the master, and finally found the power of this devil fruit with good luck." Speaking of this, Ainilu took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his heart, and said, "It is in the fruit of the devil, the animal is in the form of the bird, the bird, the fruit, and the griffon." Gryphon Fruit When I heard the name, Arthur was stunned. He knows this fruit Once this fruit owned Griffin or was caught by him, and then bought by the Navy Later he heard that Griffin was dead, but he was a little bit sorry Because he later discovered in the devil fruits illustration book that the power of the Eudemons species of this fruit is wind, and it can use the flap of wings to use strong wind to attack the enemy As soon as he saw this ability, he felt that if he didnt sell it to the navy and killed him, how good would the fruit be cast on his ship if he was reborn? can fly into the sky, and use wind, which can directly attack the natural type long-range attack, this fruit is simply not powerful. Unfortunately, it has been sold, and it is useless to regret it, so he put it down soon But he didnt expect that Griffins fruit would fall into the hands of Ainilu. This can only be called ape dung Soon, Arthur woke up from his daze, and exclaimed, "I know the griffon fruit, its very good." "Thanks for the compliment of Master" Ainilu smiled modestly~www.novelhall.com~ just Just when Arthur was looking at the current Aini Road with joy, he suddenly found something wrong will control lightning Can use wind Bird head, plus wings Isnt this a **** pirate version of Lei Zhenzi? Moreover, he remembers Anilus weapon in the original book is a golden stick. just right, Lei Zhenzis weapon is also a golden rod of wind and thunder Golden stick follow the wind and thunder golden stick doesnt seem to make much difference either are all sticks Should not Ainilu is really the reincarnation of Lei Zhenzi This weird idea appeared in Arthurs mind inexplicably But dont wait for him to think about it, this weird idea is suppressed Because "" The door was knocked Suddenly, Arthur knew that the meeting was about to begin ~： 365 Phase 1 "Da da da" People in military uniforms slowly walked into the study After a while, more than ten people stood in the study Among them, the Navy of St. Martin and the Army of St. Martin are divided into two rows, standing on both sides of the study, and Lylis and Bruce with the largest positions stand at the front of the two rows respectively. After ?? are the chiefs of staff of the army and navy, as well as the commanders of the various corps and fleets, and finally the staff of the chief of staff. In addition, German of Passerby and Ainilu, who was the first to come just now, are standing beside Arthur. From these positions, we can see the ranks of some Saint Martins troops. In St. Martin, the Secretary of the Navy and the Secretary of the Army is equivalent to the admiral of the navy of the world government, and has the highest status, so he stands at the forefront The chief of staff is not directly involved in the management of the army. He is generally responsible for the formulation of plans or the overall control. Although he has no real power, his status is relatively high, second only to the minister, so he stands behind the minister. The commander, with real power, is the direct commander and person in charge of the army, but his position is slightly weaker than that of the chief of staff, so he stands behind the chief of staff. The chief of staff directly belongs to the chief of staff and has no real power. They are only weaker than the commander of the army. They are also responsible for the formulation of the plan and the overall control of the overall situation. However, compared with the chief of staff, they are responsible for a certain legion or fleet. , And the chief of staff is responsible for the entire navy or army "See Your Majesty" As soon as everyone arrived, everyone knelt down on one knee and said respectfully in unison. "Free gift" Arthur waved his hand. "Thank Your Majesty" everyone got up. "The purpose of calling everyone here today, I think everyone knows it too" Arthur paused, and said, "But, before the meeting, I still have to tell everyone briefly." After that, Arthur winked at German who was aside. Immediately, German civilization nodded, stood up, then picked up the map from the side and hung it on the stand that was already prepared. "Everyone here, please take a look." Devin took a small wooden stick from the side, pointed the stick at the colorful map, and said, "This is the map of the entire West Sea, and it is our ultimate goal." Speaking of this, Devin took a wooden stick and deliberately placed it in the green area on the left and right sides of the map of the entire West Sea. After comparing it twice, he talked freely. "And this green area is the territory of our kingdom now, as well as the territory of the Whitney Kingdom, which adds up to about one-tenth of the entire West Sea." "In other words, our next goal is to occupy nine-tenths of the entire West Sea, belonging to more than 30 large and small kingdoms." "Of course, it does not mean that we will attack so many kingdoms at once, but that we will gradually erode these kingdoms in stages, purposeful, and planned." "Today, we are calling you all for the first stage and the first goal." At this point, Devin paused and knocked on the two kingdoms in the southwest of the kingdom of Saint Martin with a wooden stick. Knocked, said, "It is these two kingdoms, the kingdom of Tiffus and the kingdom of Tutana" "These two kingdoms are the remaining two kingdoms that originally surrounded our St. Martin. They are located exactly to the south and southwest of our kingdom. Once we take them down, plus the territories we captured in the past, You can connect the surrounding area of ??St. Martin to form a circular defensive circle" "At that time, the island of St. Martin in the Kingdom of St. Martin can also remove all the surrounding reefs, because at that time, if you want to directly attack our island of St. Martin, you must first break through the defensive circle." "Then what are the specific conditions of these two kingdoms?" The speaker was wearing a green military uniform, who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, with round glasses, short hair, and a plain face, but his appearance was very thin and white. juvenile This person is Saint Martins Chief of Staff, William Dixon Although he seems to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, white and thin, everyone present dare not look down upon him William Dixon is not a person from Saint Martins army. Even five years ago, he was not even Saint Martin. He entered Saint Martin through Saint Martins talent recruitment within these five years. In just five years, he became the chief of staff of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. In addition to Arthurs appreciation, he also has an extraordinary talent that is even called a monster, so he can become the chief of staff. Otherwise, no matter how much Arthur appreciates, its no use As for his talent Natural special experience and domineering Thats right, its just like Princess Otohimes natural, special, domineering look However, the abilities of the two are not the same The sight of Princess Otohime can feel the thoughts and emotions of others, while Dixon is divination Well, thats the ability that sounds a bit magical At the very beginning, Arthur also doubted whether he was fooling around, but with the passage of time, countless experiments and experiments under various conditions, it was finally confirmed that Dixons ability was really divination. He can fortune whether there is any premeditated action before the start Of course, its not 100% that can be fortune-telling, but there is a certain probability that it can be fortune-telling. As for the probability, after several tests, its about 50%. In other words, the literal probability is once in two However, it really depends on luck. When Dixon had the worst luck, he hadnt fortune-telling ten times in a row. Fortunately, this probability can be changed, and the way to change is intelligence The more detailed information, the more success rate of divination can be increased, but the success rate also has an upper limit, which is 99% No matter how detailed the information is, the last one percent will never rise The specific situation Devin thought for a while, and after extracting all the intelligence in his mind, he said, These two kingdoms are both franchised countries, but the situation within the kingdom is different. "Tiffussi is not located just south of the kingdom. The territory consists of a large island and two small islands. The domestic climate is stable and the soil is fertile. It is very suitable for planting all kinds of flowers and is also rich in perfumes, so it has always been called by outsiders. Perfume Kingdom" "The country is relatively wealthy, with about 500,000 citizens and 50,000 soldiers. The equipment and combat capabilities are relatively average, and there are no strong people worth mentioning in the country." "There are six ports in total, of which there are five on the big island, in the five directions east, west, north, southeast, and south. One of the two small islands has a small iron ore on it, so there is a port. , Another because there are no resources, so there is no port but only wharf" "" Devin paused, UU read www.uuknshu.com and said in a deep voice, "The Kingdom of Tutana is a rather peculiar kingdom. There is only one island, and most of the entire kingdom is below the sea surface. It is just because there are super-large exotic corals called giant rock corals that are densely distributed around the islands. , Separates the entire island from the sea, so it is not submerged by the sea" "The area of ??the island is smaller than that of St. Maarten. The climate is relatively humid, but the mineral resources are very rich. There is an extremely large iron ore with amazing reserves, a large gold mine and three small gem mines. It is also the rarest streamer gem in the world." "The kingdom is just a port. Above the giant rock coral in the west, it is one of the most prosperous ports in the West China Sea." "There are very few citizens, only 150,000, and the army is even less, about 5,000, but it is more difficult to deal with than the Kingdom of Tiffany" "Because, in order to prevent others from coveting the rich minerals of its own kingdom, this kingdom has spent a lot of money to arm its own army. Those five thousand soldiers are no worse than our kingdoms main battle army." "More importantly, this kingdom also hires five bounty hunters and pirates who were once famous in the great sea lanes. Therefore, there is no shortage of high-end combat power. In the case of our kingdom''s high-end combat power, we just rely on If the army wants to defeat them, the loss will be greater." "" After listening, everyone present began to fall into contemplation Chapter 366： Good luck After a while. "Well, who will talk first" Arthur asked in a deep voice. Everyone looked at each other, and finally Aldi stood up As the chief of staff of the navy, Eldy is rarely in the kingdom, but always on the sky island, and took the navy fleet to attack the sky island. Today I made time to return to St. Martin. Compared to five years ago, Eldys body looks much stronger, his muscles bulge his military uniform, and his skin has become much darker, and it looks a little bit more sluggish. "Everyone, first of all, I think we have to solve the problem, in name," Alder said sternly. "Whether it is Tiffusi or Tutana, they are both joined by Saint Martin. If we attack casually for no reason If it does, it may cause the intervention of the world government" "So, we''d better find a reason, no matter what is good, anyway, there is this reason, so even if the world government wants to interfere, we have a name to reject them" Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement "But I dont need to say how to do it. You go back and discuss it separately. Then you can do it yourself. Lets discuss how to attack these two kingdoms first." Aldi took a deep breath and continued, Ill start with everyone first, lets discuss the details. "The conditions we know now are that Tiffussi has a total of 50,000 troops of average combat strength, and there are no strong ones. Tutana has an army of 5,000. There are several bounty hunters and seamen who have retreated from the great voyage. thief" "Because we swallowed several kingdoms in one breath five years ago, they have been quite wary of us over the years, and they often send people to patrol our kingdom. Once we are dispatched on a large scale, we will definitely inevitably be discovered." "So if you want to destroy one by one, it is almost impossible. As long as traces of military actions are found, the two sides must be united in the first time, so we basically want the two kingdoms to kill together this time." "Well, its better to split the troops into two groups. When they find us but havent reacted, they attack their homeland directly. Dont let them have time to unite, and dont let them have time to ask for help." After all, Eldy glanced around and asked, "So, are there any supplementary or objectionable opinions?" Everyone shook their heads "Who pays attention to the specific method of action, let me talk about it first" Aldi asked again. "Lets come", the commander of the First Fleet of the Navy Shang Binqian raised his hand "There are no dangerous places in the kingdom of Tiffus, and the strength is relatively poor, so it is good to directly attack directly, so you can also train and train by the way. After all, our kingdoms army is well-trained, but actual combat is still relatively lacking." "However, the only thing to note is that there are many ports in this kingdom. No matter how you attack at that time, it is best to have more fleets here. In that case, you can blockade in advance to avoid being run away." "The Kingdom of Tutana only has one port, so there is no need to blockade it, as long as this is eliminated, their kingdom will have no means of going to sea." "But, also pay attention. After all, this is the only port in their kingdom, so the defense power of this port is still quite amazing, and as the only port, if we want to destroy him, we will definitely be the most vulnerable to the kingdom of Tutana. Violently counterattack" At this moment, Ainilu, who was listening by the side, seemed to have thought of something, his eyes brightened, and he eagerly suggested, "Then just dig a channel of their giant rock coral and let the sea water pour into their kingdom. When the time comes, the sea will burst the dyke, and it will definitely cover their entire kingdom and submerge their kingdom, so we dont have to bother to attack them." After finishing talking, Ainilu also scanned the surroundings to see how everyone reacted After hearing this proposal, everyone present frowned. After being silent for a while. Eldi first exclaimed, "This proposal is very good" and then he changed his voice, shook his head and said, "However, it is not appropriate if the object is the Kingdom of Tutana." "There are three main points. The first giant rock coral is not so easy to dig. For so many years, the Tutana Kingdom has not offended people. Some people have thought about digging giant rock corals, but they all failed in the end." "Because the giant rock coral is very hard, very wide, and has a particularly strong resilience. Even with a large amount of explosives, it cannot be exploded. At most one horn cannot be exploded, and this horn will be fast. Recovered" "Second, the reason why there is a war is because of benefits, and of course we will have benefits in this war. If we do as you said, our kingdom will have no losses, but we will not gain any benefits. Yes, because the most important property of the Tutana Kingdom, those minerals, and all other properties, will be covered by sea water." "Third, our goal this time is to capture Tiffusi and Tutana, and form a defensive circle around the kingdoms native island of St. Martin. If we do this, even if we defeat them, the defensive circle cannot be formed. Yes, when the time comes, there will be a loophole." Hearing this, Ainilu scratched his head embarrassedly, he felt that his thoughts were a bit naive Immediately, he picked up the pen and paper on the side and wrote down all these items with a serious face. Seeing this, Aldi nodded in satisfaction Although Anilu is still very naive to the military, this attitude is worthy of recognition, at least as a reserve air force minister of the air force that has not yet been established, this attitude is quite qualified. "Wait, it''s not impossible to think of Anilu," Arthur said suddenly. Suddenly, everyone present turned their attention to Arthur. Ainilu stopped writing, looking at Arthur in a little astonishment. "There is nothing you can do with these few things." Arthur organized the language in his mind and said, "First, the Ministry of Engineering has a special artifact that can easily dig through various places that are difficult to dig. No matter how hard it is, all the underground train passages in our kingdom have relied on it over the years. Then, just let the Ministry of Engineering take a trip." "For the second and third, I have something in my hand, called a launch dome, which can completely isolate the sea and form a place similar to the Dragon Palace Kingdom" As for the second and third Arthur, he just said a simple sentence without explaining in detail, but the brains present are still better, and he immediately wanted to understand the meaning of Arthurs words. As long as the sea is isolated, and as long as a place similar to the Dragon Palace Kingdom can be formed, then the second rule will not be established, and the minerals can still be dug at all times, and Tutanas wealth will not be greatly lost. As for the third, dont worry Although the Kingdom of Tutana is under the sea, it is not far from the sea. As long as the shield is formed, it is basically close to the sea. As long as there is a boat passing by, you will know Furthermore, there are many murlocs in St. Martin now. At that time, they can also recruit some to patrol and protect the territory. Once there is an enemy, they can directly attack from the bottom of the sea and pierce their ships. "That''s great" Aldy said happily~www.novelhall.com~ The faces of everyone present also showed smiles After the attack method was determined, everyone began to discuss the specific task assignment "The First, Second, and Third Fleet, and the First Army of the Army are all going to Tiffany, what do you think?" "Well, yes, the Fourth Fleet, the Fifth Fleet, and the Second Army of the Army. Go to Tutana. As for the Third Army, the Fourth Army is within the kingdom, so dont move." "In this way, there will be no naval patrols in our seas. To avoid the attention of pirates hitting here, it is best to say hello to the world government navy that belongs to us and let them patrol more." "No, this will be left as a hole card? Before confronting the world government in the final stage, it is best not to contact them for anything, or even have an idea." "Then what should we do, we can''t let the pirates wreak havoc, then we will lose a lot" "Let''s let some bronze saints, two or three form a team to patrol" "Well, this method is good" In every word of you and me, the specific attack method has been determined At the same time, the results of Dixons divination came out He closed his eyes and said loudly: "Good luck" Chapter 367： Residue of food essence A few days have passed Since the meeting was over, the entire Saint Martins has entered a state of intense combat readiness, and everyone has started to get busy. Arthur is no exception However, he doesnt need to do anything himself, he just needs to process the documents and check the preparations before the war. The Academy of Sciences of the Kingdom of Saint Martin The Academy of Sciences is the most important part of Saint Martin and the birthplace of the entire Saint Martin technology. Of course, the Academy of Sciences is just a general term. Within the Academy of Sciences, there are various research classifications of plants, animals, genes, medicine, weapons, etc., and there are also smaller and more detailed classifications, such as plant hybrids. Classification of research institutes, plant genetic modification institutes, etc. And early this morning, Arthur, who was originally going to inspect the production of ammunition equipment at the munitions factory, suddenly received a message from the Institute of Medicine and Medicine of the Academy of Sciences, saying that the revival medicine he had auctioned back had been studied So, Arthur quickly changed course and walked towards the institute Revival potion is a good thing People who are seriously injured can be healed within a minute, and the oil can be exhausted. People with a life span of almost no life can be extended for another three months. Now that it has been studied, if it can be mass-produced by then, then The benefits are amazing Of course, Arthur also understood in his heart that it is definitely impossible to mass-produce something with such a perverted effect, otherwise the researchers would not only produce three bottles. But even if it can only be produced in small batches, or even only a few bottles, Arthur is very satisfied At that time, it will not only save some potential geniuses in the kingdoms army, and ensure that they will not be seriously injured in battle, but also ensure that some important officers and officials of the kingdom will not die because of their injuries, which is very useful. More importantly, its effect can replace fairy beans Although the performance is not as fast as fairy beans, the effect is similar. If you give a few bottles to Metkay, hehe, a Kaihuang that can be used repeatedly Super dick, super perfect Thinking of this, the corners of Arthur''s mouth rose unconsciously. And just then, he also came to the institute "Free gift" waved his hand and refused to salute the soldiers who were standing guard outside the institute. Arthur walked into the institute. Turn around and come to the innermost part of the institute "See Your Majesty" just arrived here and saw Henry Norman of Arthur, with more than a dozen assistants and apprentices, saluting respectfully. Exemption Arthur waved his hand and asked enthusiastically, Whats the thing? Hearing this, Norman, who had just gotten up, quickly turned to his side, revealing the experimental platform behind him. On the experiment platform, there are more than ten cylindrical transparent medicine bottles, and through these medicine bottles, you can clearly see the crystal clear liquid medicine in the medicine bottles. "It''s great" Looking at these liquid medicines, Arthur couldn''t wait to step forward, and carefully took a bottle of it and observed it carefully. After observing for a while, Arthur carefully put down the potion again, and then said happily, "Norman rewards 10 million Saint Martins, and other researchers, support staff, and all participants will reward 1 million Saint Martins. currency" "Thank Your Majesty" suddenly, all the people present couldn''t help but smile. Even Norman is no exception Of course, he is not because of money. He has been over 80 this year and has no interest in money. The reason why he is happy is simple, that is, Arthur agrees with their research results. "Right, energy production?" Arthur said suddenly. "No mass production" Norman put away his smile and shook his head. This answer did not surprise Arthur If this kind of good stuff produces energy, then its really hell. However, Arthur still asked, "Why?" "Because of material problems" Norman said sternly. "You can buy any material you want. It doesn''t matter if it''s a bit expensive." Norman''s voice just fell. After Arthur subconsciously replied, he immediately reacted. If it is really possible to buy materials, Norman How could you say that as predicted "Your Majesty, there is no problem with other materials. Although some are more expensive, in general, the cost of a bottle of materials is only one hundred to play Bailey, but the problem is that there is a kind of medicinal material, and there is no way to buy it" Norman said in a deep voice. Tao. "What material" Arthur asked, frowning. "Your Majesty, do you remember that you used to bring over the residue of food essence?" Norman said awkwardly. After listening to Arthur, he looked confused What the hell A pile of residues of food essence what is that Hmm wait After thinking for a moment, Arthur patted his head and finally reacted Isnt the residue of food essence just shit? In other words, Norman means that I once brought a lump of **** over Suddenly, Arthur was out of anger He almost angered him directly When did I take shit You **** dont talk nonsense But at this moment, Arthur suddenly had an inspiration Poop of the phoenix Norman should be talking about this, right? Think about the effect of this potion, if the material contains phoenix feces, it seems normal just Arthur looked at Norman in front of him and couldn''t help but complain secretly. Can you speak well Does that tell me to take it? I asked someone to send it in a box, I never took that **** from beginning to end However, Arthur didnt care about Norman, but solemnly asked, How many bottles of this rejuvenation potion can be produced from the residue of food essence "Well" Norman estimated in his mind for a while, and said, "The residue of the food essence must be reserved for research, so there is no way to use all of it to produce rejuvenation potions." "According to the production and consumption of these ten bottles before, it may be possible to produce about a hundred bottles, but some medicines should be left for research experiments~www.novelhall.com~ see if there are any substitutes, so Even if a hundred bottles are produced, it is best to leave ten bottles. Therefore, adding the current ten bottles, your Majesty can take away at most one hundred bottles." Arthur nodded, this number is not too much, but not too small Considering that they can still accept powerful effects, Arthur felt Anyway, this kind of medicine is used when it is really life-saving. Normally, depending on the medical conditions of Saint Martin, you can basically come back Of course, the objects used by this thing also need to be strictly selected. It is too wasteful for ordinary people to use it. Even if it is really saved, it is not worth it. It is better to let them die. Well, that might be a bit unfeeling But the reality is like this. It is impossible for Arthur to let these medicines be wasted on people who are not worth wasting or have little value. In that case, the true value of these medicines will not be exerted. Furthermore, St. Martin also has something like the Seireitei. For ordinary people, its better to die. "That line, I will take these away first, and you will continue to produce the rest. After the production is over, you will notify me" Arthur said sternly "Yes" Norman nodded and agreed. After that, after Arthur put the potion in the space, he left here and walked towards the original target munition factory Chapter 368： Nanwu Gatling Bodhisattva The Ordnance Factory and the Institute of Medicine of the Academy of Sciences are some distance away, but in Arthur''s footsteps, he quickly came here. Compared to five years ago, the area here is almost two or three times larger. Moreover, there are a lot more things produced! Five years ago, only ordinary guns, artillery and ammunition were produced, but now they are mass-produced steam mechas, steam airships, steam tanks, newly developed bazookas, and changes from the original 98K. Cheng''s sniper rifles, etc., are also included in the production sequence! Outside the ordnance factory of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Before Arthur walked to the door, he was bumped into by the head of the ordnance factory Dalle who rushed out. "Your Majesty, you are here just right!" After Daller saw Arthur, his eyes lit up and he hurried forward and said excitedly. "Daller, seeing you look like this, is there anything good, right?" Arthur said with a smile. Dalle is usually more stable, if it weren''t for something good that happened today, it would definitely be impossible to show this excited look! "Haha, your majesty is really smart, I haven''t said it yet, you guessed it!" After Daleshun slapped his mouth, his voice turned and said mysteriously, "Your Majesty, guess what good things are. ?" "I guess?" Arthur was a little bit dumbfounded, but he still made a look of thinking, touched his chin and muttered for a while, and then affirmed, "A new weapon has been developed!" "Your Majesty, did you guess it?" Dalle asked in surprise. "Haha!" Arthur chuckled twice and explained, "You are an ordnance factory here. If you didn''t develop new weapons, what makes you so happy?" "Haha, too!" Dalla smiled. "Okay, don''t say more, take me to see the new weapon!" Arthur said impatiently. Arthur is still a little curious about the new weapon! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Daller nodded, and made a please gesture sideways, and said, "Your Majesty, please, I will take you to the shooting range, where the new weapon is being tested!" Arthur nodded, and followed Daller towards the shooting range. Just got here. "Da da da!" "Da da da!" "Da da da!" ... There was a continuous sound of shooting. Arthur took a closer look. Yes it! Yes it! that''s it! Our hero is small... uh... said it''s splitting, it''s Gatlin, who is in blue light! That''s right! It was the Gatling gun that appeared in front of Arthur! But not the same as what he played in the game! This Gatling machine gun is more like the Gatling of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries he crossed before! That is, there are big wheels on the left and right sides of the body, which looks like a small artillery! "See your Majesty!" After seeing Arthur, the three young boys who were controlling Gatlin, as well as the researchers who were recording something around, stopped what they were holding and bowed respectfully! "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he walked forward excitedly and carefully touched the mechanism with the barrel still hot. After a long while, he stopped unfinished. "Your Majesty, let me introduce it to you!" At this moment, Dalle stepped forward and pointed to one of the three young guys who had previously operated Gatling, and said, "This is the guy who developed this weapon, Namor Pu Sa, he developed this Gatling according to your description!" "Namo Pusa?" After Arthur whispered the name twice in his mouth, he was stunned! Nammo, Nammo (pronounced namo)? Pusa, Bodhisattva? Nanwu Bodhisattva? Nanwu Gatling Bodhisattva! ? Thinking about this, the expression on Arthur''s face suddenly became wonderful, and he almost laughed on the spot. Fortunately, he also knew that now it was a big crowd, and he still needed to maintain the majesty of his king, so he also suppressed the smile. "Namo Pusa, um, good name!" Arthur praised the young boy. Well, he really thinks this is a good name! Hearing this, Pusa scratched his head and said embarrassedly, "Thank you for your praise!" "Since you are a developer, you can introduce this Gatling handle to this king!" Arthur pointed at Gatling and said with a smile. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Pusa nodded and said seriously, "This Gatlin was researched by me based on the ideas provided by His Majesty. It consists of six barrels and has an effective killing range of about 800 meters. If it exceeds 800 meters, it will break people''s skin at most!" "It has a maximum rate of fire of 1,200 rounds per minute, but the barrel is prone to heat, so it is best to stop for one minute every two minutes, otherwise the barrel may overheat and cause explosion!" "In terms of operation, at least four are needed to ensure its maximum firepower. Of course, two people can also operate it, but it can''t display the maximum firepower!" "Yes, battlefield killer!" Arthur couldn''t help but exclaimed. Although there is a gap between this Gatling and the super killer Gatling in his memory that can shoot three to five thousand bullets per minute, but it is already very good in this world, except for some black technology, basically nothing What a gun with its rate of fire! "Is energy production?" Arthur asked. "Your Majesty!" Dalla nodded and said, "In fact, we have researched this thing a few months ago, but because the research was relatively rough at the time, we didn''t tell your Majesty!" "Now, after a few months, Gatlin has been completely perfected. What your Majesty has seen is the final version that can be mass-produced after countless revisions. For mass production, only the production line is needed. Just come out!" "However, there are also more troublesome parts. The bullet model used by Gatling is different from the previous bullet model, and its consumption rate of bullets is surprisingly large, so a new and different bullet production line must be specially built! " "Well, build them all, our kingdom is not short of money!" Arthur said with a smile. After that, he changed his voice and asked Pusa, "By the way, can this thing be mounted on mechas, ships, and airships?" "His Majesty, ships and airships are very simple. Just change Gatling''s chassis, but..." Pusa said with a frown, "For mecha, Master Meck must cooperate, because the machine The structure of the armor is more complex and rigorous. Every modification will affect the overall performance of the armor. Therefore, special care must be taken in the modification of the armor!" The combat power of the current mass-produced mechas is still only the major level, but the power, battery life, firepower, attack power, and anti-strike ability have all been greatly improved. If five years ago, it was a new major. , Now is the pinnacle of the major! But because of this, the structure is much more complicated and more rigorous than before! Arthur understands that if you want to modify it, even if you can only add one weapon, you really need Meck''s cooperation, otherwise it may affect its overall performance, and the gain is not worth the loss! "Okay, you can go to Meke when you turn around, I will tell him in advance!" Arthur said sternly. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Pusa nodded. "Well, let''s stop here today, you continue to test, I have to leave beforehand!" Looking at Gatlin, Arthur said unfinishedly. Although he would like to see this stuff again~www.novelhall.com~ and even play it personally, his task and purpose today is to check the ammunition after all, so he is going to leave to check the ammunition first, and have time later Play again! And just when he was about to turn around and leave here, he suddenly seemed to remember something, turned his head, and said, "Yes, Namor Pusa has done a good job in developing the Gatling machine gun, rewarding 10 million Saint Martins, and the other things are the same. Those who participated in the research will all be rewarded one million Saint Martins!" "Thank your Majesty!" Hearing that, everyone present couldn''t help but smile. "No, you deserve it!" After Arthur smiled and said, he turned to Dalle and said, "Okay, take me to see how the ammunition is produced!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Dalle nodded. Soon, the two left here! Afterwards, Arthur made a round of inspections in the ordnance factory. After finding that the stock of various ammunition was sufficient, he left here with satisfaction and ended today''s mission! Chapter 369： beginning On a small island in the southern waters of St. Martin. At this time, two small sailing warships are staying on a simple dock just south of the island. And in a big wooden house on this pier, several people are drinking. "Boss Pent, what is the size of this day?" a sloppy, bearded man complained while drinking. "call---" Wearing a black noble dress, golden wool curly hair and black leather long shoes, the twenty-year-old Pent sighed deeply and said with a little helplessness, "Your Majesty said, we can go back in a year. !" "one year later!?" The big man''s eyes were a little red, and he was a little excited and said, "Boss, how many years is this? The year I said at the beginning, but the result? One year after another, one year after another, this is the fifth. It''s a year, boss!" "Eh..." Looking at the big guy with red eyes, Pent opened his mouth to explain, but found that he couldn''t say anything, and finally he could only sigh helplessly, "Hey--! " After hearing this sigh, the big man''s body trembled, his excitement gradually eased, with a complicated expression on his face, he sighed and said, "Boss...sorry, I shouldn''t be so excited!" "It''s okay!" Pent shook his head and said, "It''s all brothers, there is no need to say such things! And...I understand your mood too!" "There is no way, our Tutana Kingdom is fighting too fiercely, and there are too few people to trust your Majesty, so the important task of preventing the attack of the Kingdom of Saint Martin will fall on us!" "I also understand that your Majesty is indeed not easy!" After the big man said helplessly, his voice changed and he said slightly sadly, "It''s just that I''m a little uncomfortable! Five years ago, my pregnant wife gave birth after I left, and now My child is five years old, and I havent seen him five times since he was born!" "Okay!" After sighing, Pent said, "Well, when we are on duty, you drive a boat and secretly go back to see your wife and children!" "No, boss, how can it work!" The big man quickly refused. "It''s okay, it''s been five years, and nothing happened. You just go back once, what can go wrong!" Pent waved his hand. "This..." The big man wanted to refuse, but thinking about his wife and children at home, he finally couldn''t help but nodded and said sincerely, "Thank you, boss!" "This is just a small matter!" Pent said indifferently, waving his hand. at this time. "Boom---" A long chime rang. "Well, it''s time, it''s time for us to go on duty!" With that, Pent stood up, waved his hand, and left the wooden house first. Afterwards, all the people in the same room followed him and filed out. "Da da da!" After a mess of footsteps, the room was completely empty! After a while, the original two boats on the dock set sail, and at the same time two more boats came in. ------ The southern waters of Saint Martin. Pente alone took a small sailing warship and a group of subordinates, patrolling the fixed route in this sea area, and the other ship that came out at the same time had no idea when it disappeared. the other side. Not far from this ship, in a small shadow, a similar small sailing warship is hiding here quietly, looking at Punt''s ships patrolling the route! There are more than ten people on the boat, but only three people are in the lead! One was an ordinary young man, the other was a big dark man with a strong body, and the other was a middle-aged man who looked like a fisherman wearing a quilt. "Why is it just a boat?" the young man asked in surprise. "Yeah, where is the other ship?" the big man asked puzzled. "Boss Horace, what do you do now?" The young man asked the middle-aged man on the boat. "Um..." Horace groaned for a moment, and said, "Because there were two ships before, the plan was relatively simple, that is, directly hit the ship, then lit the gunpowder on the ship, and took two more photos to frame them with artillery. Boom us!" "But now, they only have one ship, so we dont have to worry that one ship will be killed by the powerful firepower of their two ships, so the plan has to be changed a bit to make our mission beautiful. !" "How to change?" the young man asked with some doubts. "It''s very simple. Before, it can only be regarded as a framing, but now we do something practical and let them attack us. It is best to introduce them into our kingdom again. Then the kingdom''s navy will catch it and the evidence will be conclusive!" Si Shen said. "But, boss, how do you do it?" the big man asked bitterly. Horace said nicely, but there is no actual content! "When we came to the operation before, didn''t we investigate the intelligence of the people patrolling in the Kingdom of Tutana? Do you remember the intelligence of their boss named Pent?" Horace said sternly. "Pent, I remember!" the young man said first, "Pent came from a noble family in the Kingdom of Tutana, but his personality is not as arrogant as those nobles, but approachable. He has a good reputation in Tutana. !" "Yes, but you only said part of it!" Horace said sternly, "You forgot to say it. It is also recorded in his resume that his mother accidentally died in the hands of a pirate after going out to sea!" "Although the group of pirates in the back died too! But from then on, he treats every pirate like an enemy, no matter what the pirate, he wants to kill when he sees it! He even often gets maddened by it, and becomes radical. Action! If we take advantage of this, it is very likely to succeed!!!" "Not bad!" After listening, both the young man and the big man lit up! If Pente had two ships today, their plan might not be successful, and it might even be destroyed even with the people and the ship. After all, two hit one! Moreover, Horace would not take the risk to do this. Anyway, it was just for the kingdom to find a reason. It is more important to complete the task than to do it beautifully! But now Pente only has one ship~www.novelhall.com~ and the ship is similar to what Horace and the others drive, so if you want to get rid of Horaces boat, it must take a lot of hands, feet and time. , So Horace and others dont mind making the task more beautiful when there is no danger! ----- "Pirate!?" Looking at the Pirate Ship with the Pirate Flag in front of him, Punt looked cold and said with a slight anger, "Hmph, shoot them, kill them!" ... "Hehe, still want to run?" Pent looked at the pirate ship that had been beaten and fled in embarrassment, waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "Chase me!" ... "Huh!?" Looking at the crumbling pirate ship that had fled into the seas of St. Martin in embarrassment, Punt wrinkled and thought for a while, gritted his teeth one last time, and said, "Chase me and kill them!" ... Seeing the crumbling Pirate Ship suddenly hung the flag of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and then looked at the Saint Martin warship that suddenly appeared around, Pent''s hair stood upright, and his heart instantly fell to the bottom. He has realized... he seems to have been hit! ? Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 370： Both sides reacted Haiyuan Calendar, February 1, 1508! The previous post on the Western poster was titled "Shock! The officers of the Kingdom of Tutana openly pursued and killed Saint Martin merchants! "The report turned out! On the same day, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Saint-Martin made a speech. Those who violate Saint-Martin will be punishable even though they are far away! Afterwards, Saint Martin publicly announced the simultaneous launch of war against the Kingdom of Tutana and the Kingdom of Tiffany on the grounds that the merchants of Saint Martin were hunted down by the officers of the Kingdom of Tutana, and the Kingdom of Tiffus was coveted by the Kingdom of Saint Martin! On the same day, St. Martin''s major fleets were divided into two teams. With a thunderous force, before the two kingdoms could react, they reached the kingdom''s mainland and blocked all the ports of the two kingdoms! The war officially broke out! --------- The main hall of King Tutana. A white-haired figure walked back and forth in the hall, with a solemn expression! This person is exactly 30 years old this year, King Ryan Kugler of the Kingdom of Tutana! Compared with the harmony of the Kingdom of St. Martin, the conflicts in the Kingdom of Tutana are very obvious. The princes and ministers compete for power and confront each other. Even the king often has to go out in person to fight for power with his courtiers, or even his power. It may be lost! And in this case, in addition to constantly thinking about how to deal with these courtiers, he who worked hard every day had to think about how to make the lives of the civilians better! He was only 30 years old under the circumstances of working hard every day, but he was already full of gray hair! Simply, under this circumstance, the whole kingdom still has something to worry about! That is the army! Tutana''s army is very powerful. Although there are not many people, in terms of combat effectiveness, the surrounding kingdoms are also ranked top! Ordinary pirates, mafia, and even small kingdoms dare not try their edge, and this army is controlled by Kuglers confidant, accompanied by his childhood friend, Chadwick Bosman. , So Kugler doesnt have to worry about what happened to the military! But starting today, he has to worry about the army! Because Saint Martin attacked them, and the fleet stopped outside the only port of Tutana! at this time. "Da da da!" Along with the rush of footsteps, a group of figures walked in. It was the royal ministers of the Tutana Kingdom! Upon seeing this, Kugler returned to his throne! "Have seen your Majesty!" Everyone knelt down on one knee and said respectfully in unison. "Free gift!" Kugler shook his hand without saying anything messy, and entered the subject directly, "Everyone, now the fleet of the Kingdom of Saint Martin is outside the port of our kingdom, what do you think should be done? ?" As soon as Kugler''s voice fell, a gentle old man in a tuxedo and gold-wire glasses could not wait to step forward and said, "Your Majesty, this matter is done by Pent, we should Things are pushed to Pente''s head, and a large sum of money is offered to Saint Martin as compensation, in order to obtain their forgiveness!" After hearing these words, Kugler had ten thousand grass and mud horses galloping past! Now people are calling, don''t you understand what it means? Compensation, and forgiveness! ? Do people want you to compensate? What people want is the whole kingdom! Suddenly, the anger in Kugler''s heart rushed to his head and he almost lost his mind on the spot! However, he also knew that the old man said so completely intentionally! As the old man of the prime minister of the three major factions in the kingdom of Tutana, he said this entirely because Pent was his person! If Kugler really pushes things to Punt''s head as he said, then his prestige will be a major blow. After all, who wants to follow a person who pushes things to his head? just... Looking at the old man in front of him, Kugler suddenly felt a little angry! When are you still fighting? The kingdom is going to die! Kugler knew that old man, no, Alder didn''t have enough awareness of Saint Martin''s power, thinking that Saint Martin was as easy to dismiss as the small countries and small pirates that invaded their kingdom in the past, so he made such a faint judgment! In this regard, it was the first time that Kugler felt that the kingdom''s army was too strong, and it was not a good thing! It is because the kingdom''s army is too strong, which led to the kingdom''s peace for a long time, and no one dared to invade, so that Alder made a wrong judgment on the information of the outside world, so he made such a choice! And just when Kugler wanted to refute Alder, the leader of the noble faction among the three major factions in the Kingdom of Tutana, the king''s cousin Duke Ryan Eric suddenly stood up. "Your Majesty, we all know the power of St. Martin, and we also know why they did this. The immediate thing is not who should be held accountable or how to compensate, but how to make St. Martin''s people retreat, or how to defeat them! "Eric said solemnly. Compared to Alder, he controls 80% of the entire kingdom''s foreign trade and trade. He also has Eric, who is involved in Saint Martin''s business. He undoubtedly knows Saint Martin quite well, and he knows the style of Saint Martin very well! Since the war has started, it is completely impossible to keep your hands! Whether it''s compensation or apology, or pushing the matter on others, it''s useless, Saint Martin must have done the same until the entire kingdom is swept away by their income! Therefore, this time he is ready to fully support Kugler! In this regard, Kugler felt relieved for a while! Sure enough, there are still people in the kingdom who understand this king! Sure enough, relatives are still reliable. Although they usually compete with the king for power, they are not at all ambiguous at critical times! "Yes, I think Duke Eric said very well!" Everett, the chancellor of the Tutana Kingdom, spoke in support. He is the leader of the king''s faction among the three factions of the Tutana Kingdom. Originally, he was going to fight against Alder himself, but now that Eric has opposed first, he will directly support Eric! "As long as the compensation is paid and everything is pushed to Pent, won''t they retreat?" Alder said coldly. Although a little surprised why Eric would stand with the king today, Alder firmly raised an objection! "Hehe, Prime Minister Alder, I''m afraid you don''t know what kingdom Saint Martin is?" Eric said with a sneer, "Do you think they are like the little pirates that our kingdom usually sends, the little kingdom? You think they want Do you want so-called compensation and apology?" "Ok!?" Alder raised his brows and said calmly, "Aren''t they all kingdoms? What''s the difference? And we did something wrong. Of course we have to compensate and apologize!" "Let me tell you, what kind of kingdom we are about to face!" Eric paused, and said in a deep voice, "What we are going to face is a population of more than 3.8 million and an army of more than ten. Wan, with the name of the first kingdom in the West Sea, even the pirates dare not step into their waters. Five years ago, they used various means to successively take down several kingdoms larger than ours. They have powerful offensive power. , And the super-large kingdom of offensive desire!" At this point, Eric widened his eyes, looked at Alder with scorching eyes, and said angrily, "Do you think this kind of kingdom is for this kind of compensation? No, what they want is not compensation, but the whole kingdom. what!" "Hey!" Listening to these words, and hearing Eric''s angry tone, Alder''s heart jumped, and the whole person''s expression became serious involuntarily! As the prime minister, he naturally had no problem with his IQ, so he immediately realized that this time the matter was different from their usual struggle for power! This time it is about the survival of the entire kingdom! It''s no wonder that Eric did not oppose the king surprisingly today! Thinking about this, Alder''s tone softened a little, and said, "Then what should you do?" Upon hearing this, both Kugler as the king and Eric as the duke were relieved! Alder finally understood the seriousness of the matter! The three parties have finally reached a consensus temporarily! If there is no consensus, Kugler and Eric will go crazy. After all, when the kingdom is facing a powerful enemy, there are people who are pulling back, then the matter is even more serious! Afterwards, Kugler and all the palace ministers present came to a meeting that was surprisingly harmonious, without the smell of gunpowder, and the same purpose in the Kingdom of Tutana, and they discussed how to deal with Saint Martin! ---------- Tiffany Kingdom! Compared to Tutana, there are not so many troubles in this kingdom! Because the kingdom was originally developed by commercial activities such as the sale of perfumes, and it was quite open to the outside world, so the domestic ministers also knew Saint Martin quite well! Moreover, their queen has more power than King Tutana. It can be said that the entire country is basically the Queens voice, so five years ago, the Queen of the Tiffany Kingdom was in the mood to go to the World Conference! Otherwise, how could the king go to the World Conference if there is a struggle for power like the Kingdom of Tutana? If you go and come back, the power of the entire kingdom is probably divided up! But then again! Facing the attack of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the kingdom of Tiffusi was confused! Not because of anything else, but because of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Covet! When seeing this reason ~www.novelhall.com~All the princes and ministers of the Tiffany Kingdom, including the Queen, couldn''t believe it, but looking at the evidence presented by the Saint Martin Kingdom, they were speechless! Because the reason Saint Martin gave is, if you dont covet our kingdom, why do you send people to patrol our kingdom? At the same time, they also took out the testimony of Pente, Pente''s crew, and hundreds of photos of the patrol fleet of the Tiffany Kingdom Navy taken near the waters of St. Martin as evidence! Now, Tiffany has nothing to say! Of course, they also know that even if they say it is useless! Saint Martin was obviously determined to get them, so I found such an excuse! This excuse is useless whether they refute or refute it. Anyway, Saint Martin just wants to bite the bullet. If you don''t covet our kingdom, send people to patrol our kingdom to do this, Tiffuse has nothing to say! Therefore, the kings and ministers of Tiffussi immediately began to discuss how to deal with Saint Martin! Chapter 371： Cruel means Coral Harbor, the only port in the Kingdom of Tutana. This is a half moon shaped port! Different from ordinary ports! When an ordinary port ship enters the port, the height of the deck is higher than that of the port. Generally speaking, when you arrive at the port, you have to go down the ship through stairs! However, the height of this port is almost the same as the deck of the large ships staying here, and even higher than the deck of the average small and medium-sized ships. Therefore, if you want to disembark here, you should walk directly from the deck or erect. Ladder, use the ladder to climb up! In addition to the peculiar terrain, it also brings a benefit, which is easy to defend and hard to attack! The natural height of the Coral Harbor, coupled with the increased height of the fort on the port, is enough to make the normal range of the artillery more than three or four! In other words, an artillery with a normal range of one thousand meters can shoot about 1,300 meters here! This is already pretty scary! With a gun of the same level, three or four hundred meters more can determine the outcome of a battle! More importantly, the artillery in Coral Harbor is not an ordinary artillery, but an 18-pound fortress gun purchased from the kingdom of Ilusia, the top military power in the West China Sea! This fortress cannon is specially used to guard fortresses or some important cities. It cannot be moved, but its range is higher than ordinary artillery! The range of these fortress guns in the Kingdom of Tutana is a full 2,400 meters, plus the increased range of the Coral Harbor, it is even a bit higher than the smoothbore guns of St. Martin! And just this kind of artillery, there are a total of five hundred in Coral Harbor! Therefore, if St. Martin''s fleet wants to force in, the loss is certainly not small, unless Saint Seiya, Giant, or Death, Xu, Ninja and the like are shot! Of course, for a normal island, if the loss of a frontal attack is too great, you can choose not to attack here, and then find a hidden place that is not suitable for normal login. Although there is a loss, it will definitely be smaller. ! The problem is that this is not a normal island! The basic height of the giant rock corals surrounding the Kingdom of Tutana is tens to hundreds of meters above the sea surface, and they are very steep. There are many giant rock corals nearby, which will hit the reef if one is not careful, causing ship destruction! In other words, if you want to log in to the Kingdom of Tutana on a large scale, you can only enter from here! Because this port is the shortest place among all the giant rock corals surrounding the Kingdom of Tutana. It is also the place with the least nearby giant rock coral reefs. Except here, no other places can log in normally, even if you don''t count the loss! anyway! At this time, the Coral Harbor, even the air is full of the smell of killing! Outside the port, the two fleets of St. Martin, and eighteen warships are looking at the port eagerly! In the port, the entire army of the Kingdom of Tutana, with a total of 5,000 people, plus 500 fortress cannons are already ready to go! "call---" Upstairs, looking at the fleet in the distance, thirty-one years old this year, wearing a black windbreaker, gray pants, a white shirt underneath, a revolver around his waist, leather shoes, flat toe, clear water chestnuts and dark skin Bosman took a deep breath of smoke, his face very solemn. Although the number of battle scenes he has experienced over the years is uncountable, the scene before him is the biggest and most dangerous scene he has faced since joining the army! He knew that as long as one did not deal with it, a tragic war would break out! Even now he is in a port with five hundred fortress guns and five thousand elite soldiers garrisoned, facing the eighteen battleships in front of him, he does not have any confidence to win! Of course, if the opponent really wants to attack, bite them, he can still do it! But that is not what he wanted! Because that also means that the fall of this port and the closure of the kingdoms only external port, the entire kingdoms people have been trapped in the giant rock coral! "Da da da!" At this time, a middle-aged man in military uniform and rimless glasses came to Bosman''s side. "General, there is news from the other side that as long as our kingdom surrenders and gives up its armed forces, the other side will give up offensive!" The middle-aged reported. Bosman raised his brows, and after thinking for a moment, said, "Is there any news from the king?" "Returning to the general, His Majesty said that he will first send the few people recruited by the kingdom who have retreated from the great waterway, and then let the Lord Duke organize some civilians to help in the fight, and he will also let the Prime Minister contact the surrounding The kingdom asked them to send troops to support!" The middle-aged man reported again. Hearing this, the look on Bosman''s face became more solemn! These few practices of Kugler are indeed very good and perfect, but there is a huge problem, and that is time! Fortunately, the few recruited from their kingdom are very powerful, so they can basically arrive soon, but it takes time to organize civilians or ask the surrounding kingdoms to send troops to support! Once the opponent chooses to attack now, they may not be able to support the arrival of the civilians who help the battle, let alone other kingdoms! How cumbersome and how long it takes a kingdom from preparation to the start of the army, he who is a general does not know, if he has to wait for other kingdoms to come and support, it is estimated that even the body will be cold! After thinking for a moment, Kugler said solemnly to the middle-aged man, "In this way, you inform your majesty and ask him to contact the world government to see if he can delay the attack of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" He didn''t want to reconcile, because he knew that this battle with Saint Martin would definitely be fought, after all, Saint Martin had already shown his edge five years ago! Although they won''t attack other kingdoms after they captured several kingdoms by various means, he knew that this was just the kingdom of Saint Martin digesting the kingdoms they swallowed! Now five years have passed, and those kingdoms have also been digested by them. At this time, Saint Martin''s intention to attack is obvious! Even without the excuse of Pente, there will be Bette, Rattle and so on. It''s nothing more than a different form! "Yes!" The middle-aged man didn''t hesitate, and after he directly agreed, he immediately turned and left! ------- At the same time, on the fleet not far from this port. Newmand, commander of the Fourth Fleet of the Saint Martin Navy, wearing a military uniform, a flat-headed Chinese face and a hideous X scar on his face, looked at the port in front of him with a binoculars. Face indifferent! At this moment, a young staff officer came over and said, "Your Excellency Commander, the personnel from the Ministry of Engineering are here!" "Yeah!" Newmand nodded, without looking at him, casually said, "Send four warships over and **** them to complete the mission!" "Yes!" The staff officer nodded, and when he was about to turn around and leave, his body suddenly stopped, turned his head to look at Newmand, and hesitated, "Your Excellency, isn''t it a bad idea? It''s 150,000 people!" Hearing that, Newmand put down the telescope in his hand, turned his head, looked at the staff, his face sank, and rebuked, "What do you think this is? This is war! If they don''t die, our people will die! " "But, but, after all, there are 150,000 people!" The young staff member struggled. "What''s wrong with 150,000 people? This is war! If the enemy''s 150,000 lives can be exchanged for the life of a soldier in our kingdom~www.novelhall.com~ I will change it, because this soldier belongs to our kingdom People, and those 150,000 people are enemies! No matter how many enemies die, I won''t be sad!" Newmand looked gloomy and said angrily, "If you can''t accept this approach, I advise you to go home and farm, because this is a war, not a child''s play, and it is not a place where people with kindness should appear, because the kindness here will only make you pay. An extremely painful price!" Hearing this, the look on the young staff''s face kept changing, and his fists were also tightly held, but in the end he breathed a deep breath, let go of his hand, nodded silently, and said, "I understand, Jun Lord!" After that, he turned and left! At this time, Newmand said quietly behind him, "The Kingdom of Tutana is only the first stage of our goal in this war. After that, we will have many wars. Only when we show resistance to us will be After suffering a cruel end, then more enemies in the future will choose to surrender, and there will definitely be more than 150,000 people who will die less!" Upon hearing this, the young staff member''s body took a halt, did not say anything, just continued to walk, but he seemed to relax a lot from his back! Chapter 372： Done Three days later. Coral Harbor! The weather on this day was a bit gloomy, and the black cloud was like a shadow, shrouded in the sky, making people feel more depressed out of thin air. While the weather is depressing, Bosman''s mood is more depressing than the weather! Three days! three days! The opponent''s fleet stopped wherever it was. It didn''t go or move. It didn''t even ask for anything, as if it didn''t care about them at all! Of course, if this is the case, his mood will not be so depressed. After all, the longer the time is, it is actually more beneficial to them, because in that case, their various supports will be there, and the form will not be there. It''s so severe! However, the departure of several warships three days ago made him feel uneasy, as if something earth-shattering was brewing! He wanted to know the whereabouts of the warships, but the problem is that they are still stuck in the port. Once they go to sea, they will definitely be hit by the thunder of the opposing navy! "General!" The middle-aged man came to Bosman''s depth. "Strong, how is it?" Bosman said solemnly. "Ten thousand civilians are already on the road, and we will be there soon. As for the support of other kingdoms..." Strong groaned for a moment, and said in embarrassment, "No! Other kingdoms heard that it was Saint Martin. The kingdom dare not come!" "Other world governments... They say this is a grievance between our two kingdoms and it is not convenient for them to participate!" Hearing this, there is no change on Bosman''s face! He had already guessed the result! Other kingdoms dont want to wade in the muddy water, normal! After all, people are lucky, they will have nothing to do before the fire reaches them! As for the world government, ha ha! For so many years, although he has not been to the world government, he is also aware of their urinary nature, as long as there is a clear reason to go, as long as it is not a pirate or a non-participating country invading the kingdom, which affects their reputation, They basically don''t care about it, and sometimes they don''t even do such a small thing as helping the two parties to reconcile! After thinking for a moment, Bosman frowned and said, "I don''t know why, my eyelids have been jumping all the time, and I always feel that something is happening. You will take someone around the giant rock coral next time. Look at the surrounding situation!" Although the giant rock corals in other places are difficult to climb from the outside, it is still possible if they pass through the Coral Harbor which is also part of the giant rock corals, but because they are natural corals, the road is more rugged and difficult to walk! If it were normal, Bosman would only let people go to patrol once a year, but now his heart always feels a little uneasy, so only three months after the end of the last patrol, let him again. Tron took someone to patrol! "Yes!" Strong nodded and turned to leave here! "What do you want to do..." After Strong left, Bosman turned his head and continued to look at the fleet in the distance, muttering with inexplicable light in his eyes. And at this moment, the several Saint Martin naval ships that left before are back! -------- "Your Excellency, the people in the Ministry of Industry have already done it. At present, except for the Coral Harbor, the giant rock corals have been hollowed out and filled with a huge amount of gunpowder. As long as you give an order, the entire kingdom on the opposite side will be flooded. Up!" The staff member pondered for a moment and said, "But...the staff of the Ministry of Engineering said when they left, the giant rock coral recovers very quickly, even if it is hollowed out, it will fully recover at most half a month, so you''d better detonate the explosive as soon as possible! " "Hmm!" Newman nodded his head and said in a deep voice, "Notify the other side. After giving them one last chance, one hour later, if we don''t surrender, we will start attacking!" "Yes!" The staff officer nodded and turned to leave. "Hoo---" After the staff officer left, Newmant exhaled deeply and murmured. "A firework worth 150,000 lives, I don''t know how brilliant it can be... I really look forward to it!" ------- Coral Harbor Seeing that the opposing warship came back, and at the same time the opposing party gave an ultimatum to surrender for an hour, Bosman''s anxiety became more intense. But after he thought about it for a while, he found that he could do nothing but prepare the civilians who came to help his men! no way! Can''t surrender, right? So he can only slowly wait for an hour to arrive when he is uneasy! Soon, one hour passed! At this time, a figure rushed over like an escape. "Hoooooooo!" "General... general, general, no... no... okay!" Strong rushed to Bosman. Panting and anxiously said, "Huge...rock...Huge rock coral...knocked out...gunpowder..." "Hey!" Seeing this, Bosman''s heart jumped, feeling bad! But Strong did not say clearly. There is no other way. He can only pat Strong on the back first, help him to ease his anger and ask at the same time, "What the **** is it? Speak slowly, make it clear!" "Hoo--" After a deep breath, Strong''s breath finally eased. He hurriedly said, "The general is not good. The people of St. Martin dug a huge hole in the giant rock coral, leaving only a layer of skin. And there is still a lot of gunpowder in it!" "what!!!" Bosman was horrified. "Flop!" In an instant, his heart beats faster! "Quickly, let me know..." Before Bosman finished speaking, suddenly... "Boom!" Along with the loud noise, soaring fire and mushroom clouds appeared! The giant rock coral was blown up! Except for Coral Harbor where Bosman is located and the giant rock corals near Coral Harbor~www.novelhall.com~ all the corals in other places are blown to powder! "Wow---" Suddenly, the endless sea water poured in surgingly like a gated reservoir. "It''s over... it''s over..." Bosman turned around, watching this scene, his legs softened, and he fell directly to the ground! In this endless sea, everything is over for him! His wife, his newborn son, his brother, his kingdom, everything has vanished in this turbulent sea! Just then, something worse happened! "Boom!" A thunderstorm struck across the clouded sky. "Wow Lala---" The heavy rain will follow! "Hehe!" Under the rain, Bosman smiled, very sadly! "Woo woo---" With a smile, he burst into tears again, two blood and tears mixed with the rain and flowed down. After a long time, after Bosmans cry stopped, Strong behind him stepped forward and asked worriedly, "General, what should I do now?" Hearing this, Bosman didn''t answer him directly, but suddenly turned his head and showed him a wicked smile! :. : Chapter 373： Must accept surrender one day later. Coral Harbor. The weather is fine and the sun is shining, but the sea near Coral Harbor looks a bit gloomy! Because the sea completely submerged the original Tutana Kingdom, there are now countless more corpses floating on the surface of the sea, forming a vast sea of ??corpses, and being attracted by this sea of ??corpses. The carnivorous marine creatures form a strange scene! But in this sea of ??corpses, there are also mavericks, and things that look different stand there! That is the warship of Saint Martin! At this time, a part of the ships in the fleet have directly bypassed the sea and surrounded the entire Coral Harbor! However, there is still no offense! Because there are still 5,000 elite troops and 10,000 civilians in Coral Harbor, as well as 500 fortress guns, which poses a certain threat to the fleet, so Newmant did not immediately order an attack! Anyway, the current Coral Harbor is like an isolated island on the sea. It has no support and no support at all. It has no logistical capabilities. As long as the stalemate continues, the entire Coral Harbor will collapse on its own in a short time without a single soldier! And because of the war, the Coral Harbor has 10,000 more civilians than usual, so the time of this collapse is estimated to be a little bit earlier than normal. Newmant expects me to be around 20 days to a month. fighting! So, he thought of a solution without any effort! "Koshimaru Hidecha, you go and let the people from the second and third divisions be behind Coral Harbor, that is, where the fortress cannons cant be shot, bomb their harbors and beat me all behind Coral Harbor. Ruins!" A ruthless look flashed in Newmant''s eyes, and he ordered the staff to the side. Coral Harbors fort cannons were always placed in front of the harbor, facing the outside. The back of Coral Harbor was the territory of the Kingdom of Tutana, so there was no running! After all, no one could think that one day the giant rock corals surrounding the Kingdom of Tutana would be blown up, and no one would have thought that the enemy would attack Coral Harbor from the direction of the Kingdom of Tutana! "Yes!" But Shiro Maru Hidecha nodded, turned and left here! Soon, on the back of Coral Harbor, two divisions and six warships attacked. The six warships lay sideways, arranged in a half-moon shape around the Coral Harbor. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless shells drew a beautiful curve in the sky and flew towards the Coral Harbor. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Along with the dense explosions, fires burst into the sky all over the port. At this time, in a luxurious house in the middle of the harbor. "what---" "Help!" "Help me, just me---" "Run away!" "Run, you will be fine if you rush to the fort!" ... The sound coming in from outside the house was extremely horrible, but Bosman sat on a chair, lowered his head as if thinking about something, his expression did not fluctuate at all. at this time. "Boom!" A figure suddenly pushed open the door and rushed in. "General, general, the warship on the opposite side shot from behind us! Most of the entire port was hit by shells, what should we do?" Strong anxiously said. Hearing this, Bosman raised his head and glanced at Strong with a biting cold eyes. Strong suddenly felt excited, even the anxious look on his face eased. At this time, Bosman said without any haste, "Don''t worry, they just want us to collapse sooner, and they''re completely finished!" "Then what shall we do?" Strong asked. "surrender!" "Surrender!?" Strong looked at the man in front of him a little strange. He knew how loyal the man was to the kingdom and his majesty, so he never mentioned the two words of surrender. He didn''t expect this man to propose it himself! "Yes, surrender!" Bosman nodded and explained faintly, "The goal of Saint Martin''s Kingdom is definitely not just our kingdom, so as long as we surrender, they will accept it, otherwise they will attack others in the future. If youre in the kingdom, the trouble will be big!" "Because if they do not accept the surrender, then all the kingdoms will know that they do not accept the surrender. Later, when Saint Martin attacks them, they will begin to resist desperately. At that time, the loss of Saint Martin''s army will definitely be great. The increase in magnitude!" "But... but... now, except for the more than 15,000 people in the port, almost all people in the country have died, that is, more than 135,000 people have died! And among these dead people There are also many things for the remaining relatives, parents, and even children... If you propose to surrender at this time, you will definitely encounter strong opposition from them!" Strong said with embarrassment. "Before, but not now!" Bosman said lightly. "Ok!?" Strong frowned, a little puzzled! But when he heard the sound of gunfire outside, he immediately understood! "The general, shall I call and surrender?" Strong asked. "Well, go!" Bosman waved his hand and said lightly. Strong nodded respectfully, then turned and walked outside. However, what he didnt notice was that Bosmans plain eyes had turned into extremely crazy eyes~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, Strong suddenly turned his head and asked, "By the way, General, I Why didn''t you see your bodyguard when you came?" --- "Surrender?" Hearing the news, Newmant''s expression became serious. Just now he received news from Coral Harbor, saying that he would surrender! But Newmant himself does not believe it! The reason is very simple, that is, the enemy general is Bosman! Things like surrender often depend on who is leading the enemy! If it is a man of iron and blood, then this army is an army of iron and blood, and it is impossible to surrender! If it is a weak person, then this army is a weak army and it is very likely to surrender! Judging from the news from Bosman that Newmand got before the roots came, this person should not be a weak person! So... there must be a problem here! But then again! The opponent''s surrender is really indispensable. After all, the kingdom still has many goals next. If it does not accept it this time, it will give the next goal a feeling that the Saint Martin Kingdom does not accept surrender. Then the trouble will be big ! "Hehe, so we have to accept this surrender!?" Newmant laughed suddenly and murmured, "It seems, really an interesting opponent! :. : Chapter 374： Crazy In the afternoon. Coral Harbor, which was hit by artillery fire and is full of ruins, has welcomed its new owner! "Da da da!" The Saint Martins naval forces lined up and stepped off the ship, and automatically stood on both sides, giving way to the middle. Then, Newmand led the staff officer, Kasumi Maru Hideo, and walked off the ship one after another. At this time, they were greeted by Bosman, and the soldiers and civilians behind him totaling more than 10,000 under the gunfire, the remaining people who looked at them with hatred but dared not speak. "You are Bosman?" Newmant stepped forward and looked at Bosman with a smile. "Hmm!" Bosman smiled forcefully, and nodded reluctantly, as if forced to surrender. "Ha ha!" Upon seeing this, Newmant chuckled, did not say anything, just waved behind him. "Da da da!" Suddenly, on the three ships entering the port, a total of four thousand Saint Martin naval soldiers, all got off the ship in an orderly manner, and then trot, ran past Newmant, and entered all corners of the turret area in the port, bringing the entire coral The most important and dangerous turrets of the port were guarded, and the group of surrendered people was surrounded faintly. "Well, you all hand over all the weapons in your hands!" Newmant said to Bosman with a smile. Since surrendered, it is naturally impossible to let the weapons remain in the hands of the soldiers in Coral Harbor. After all, in terms of their hatred, what will the ghost do if they remain in their hands? "what?" "Why?" "You want my weapon unless you kill me!" "Damn it!" "Why hand in weapons?" ... Upon hearing Newmant''s words, the crowd behind Bosman couldn''t help it, and they all uttered dissatisfiedly! It''s okay to let them surrender. For the sake of life, even if the hatred in their hearts is great, they can hold it down for a while, but they can''t use weapons! It''s not that they can''t recognize reality, but in this situation, the weapons around them are their only support, which can make them feel safe in their hearts. But for the soldiers of Saint Martin, that''s not the case! Give them weapons, their sense of security in their hearts rises, but the soldiers of St. Martin''s sense of security will drop drastically! After all, a person who hates you, holding a weapon dangling by your side, feels unsafe no matter how you think! After hearing these dissatisfaction, Newmant did not say anything, just continued to look at Bosman with a smile! Upon seeing this, Bosman took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Here it is!" "General!?" "General Bosman!?" "Why?" ... The crowd behind him spoke out again. "I said, give it to them!" Bosman whispered angrily. Suddenly, the crowd was quiet! Then, the soldiers behind Newmant walked forward with their bags and confiscated their weapons one by one! Although they were dissatisfied, these people gritted their teeth and handed over their weapons, but the look of hatred on their faces grew stronger! After receiving the weapon, Newmant smiled and stretched out his right hand towards the sky. "Snapped!" After a snap! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... All the Saint Martin soldiers in the harbor shot! "what----" "you guys..." "Why?" "Let me go!" "Help..." ... There was a scream! Thousands of people fell in the first round alone, and thousands were affected and injured! ! Then, before they could react, the soldiers of Saint Martin shot again! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... One round, two rounds, three rounds...until the tenth round, except for the soldiers of St. Martin, no one can stand, even Bosman kneeled on one knee, spurting blood on his chest. His face showed a distorted expression of extreme pain. Although Bosman is an enemy general, he is not the kind that specializes in military force, only the captain-level combat power, so after a few rounds, he naturally got shot. "How dare you..." Bosman looked at Newmant incredulously and said with difficulty. Its just that he hasnt finished speaking yet, suddenly... "Whoo!" Five figures jumped out of the slain people, and rushed towards the port at a very fast speed. Just before Newmant could react, they had already rushed past Newmant like a gust of wind. "boom!" Then, they all jumped into the sea, splashing waves! ??? Is there five **** mice swishing past? Newmant is a little dazed! But then he reacted immediately! This should be the few pirates and bounty hunters who retreated from the great channel recruited by the Kingdom of Tutana? I didn''t expect them to die! However, Newmant changed his mind and it was normal! When the port is surrounded by the Saint Martin warship, as long as the people of Tutana Kingdom are not stupid, they will definitely come to support here desperately, so it is normal for these people to be sent here! In the following time, the port has been surrounded by warships. They couldn''t go out even if they wanted to go out, so they could only stay here! Until now, when Saint Martins army started to slaughter, they knew that they would be dangerous if they stay here, so they suddenly jumped out and ran away! "Notify the commander of the Fifth Fleet and let her take care of them!" Newmant thought for a while, and ordered to the side of the Kajo Maru Hidecha. This time they faced Tutana. They came from two fleets and an army. The army is not here, but staying on a nearby island! And the other fleet is blocking the port with the Fourth Fleet under his command! Now that he enters the port, the other Fifth Fleet is on guard outside, so Newmant let the Fifth Army commander outside deal with it! As for whether these people can be dealt with, Newmant is not worried! The five people also investigated before they came, and they also obtained their information from the underground world. They are all colonel-level combat power and have a slight reputation in the great channel! If you are facing one-on-one on land, none of the two fleets is their opponent! But now is not the time to go heads-up, and they are all in the sea, so as long as the commander of the Fifth Fleet pays attention, uses the warship to open the distance, and then shoots them wildly with cannons and guns, they can live. Drag to death at sea! "Yes!" But Shiro Maru Hidecha nodded, turned and left here! Then, Newmant turned his head again, looked at Bosman, and said with a smile, "Did you just want to say, how dare you kill the surrender?" Newmant paused, with a grinning smile on his face, and said, "I tell you, as long as you are all dead, no one will know. At that time, it will not be what we say!" Hearing this, Bosman didnt react, but sneered and said, Dont you know that there is such a thing as a phone bug in this world? I have already passed the news here to a reporter friend, as long as I have no news by then. , He will put the matter in the newspaper!" "Well..." Newmant smiled slightly and said, "Is your friend called... Gore?" "How do you know!?" Bosman said in surprise. "What a coincidence! His boss is our St. Martin''s friend!" Newmant said with a smile, "Now he should have died in the fire!" "You..." Bosman glared at Newmant with wide-eyed eyes! "Well, any last words or questions? If not, I will send you on the road!" Newmant said with a smile. At this time, the expression on Bosman''s face suddenly changed and became indifferent. UU reading www.uukanshu. com said, "I have one last question, that is...why do you want to kill us? We all surrendered. You don''t have to kill us?" Looking at his slightly weird performance, Newmant frowned, but still replied, "Because your surrender is too weird. According to our data, you are not a surrender, so..." "So you are afraid that I have any tactics, so you just killed us all, one hundred?" Bosman showed a surprised expression on his face. He did not expect that Newmant would kill them all for such a simple reason. Up! "Hmm!" Newmant smiled, spread his hands, nodded and admitted! Then, he changed his voice and said, "Well, since your question is clear, then I will send you on the road!" As he said, he took a gun from the guard next to him and aimed it at Bosman''s head, ready to send him on the road! Upon seeing this, Bosman did not have any expression of fear. Instead, he showed a weird smile and said gloomily, "Don''t you like explosions? I am dying, and there is nothing to give you before I die. Just send you an explosion!" "Hey!" In an instant, Newmant''s heart jumped, and he felt bad! Just as he was about to ask Bosman, suddenly... "Boom!" Accompanied by a loud noise, a shocking explosion and flames swept from the center of Coral Harbor! :. : Chapter 375： Attack plan St. Martin''s Palace Study Three hundred and thirty-one, two thousand five hundred and seventy, one hundred and thirty-seven! Looking at the three numbers in the lower right corner of the report, Arthur couldn''t breathe in distress! These three figures are the casualties of Saint Martins naval soldiers after the Coral Harbor explosion! Among them, three hundred and thirty-one are deaths, two thousand five hundred and seventy are wounded, and 137 are wounded people who are moderately severely disabled, who have broken hands and feet, and can no longer continue to serve in the army! In other words, 468 people were completely scrapped this time! Four hundred and sixty-eight people! If it is placed in other kingdoms, these people are just drizzle, you can add them at will, and compared to their record, it is even more profitable to die only these people! But put it here in Saint Martin, Arthur didn''t think it was worth it at all! You must know that each of the soldiers of Saint Martin is a soldier who has been trained for a long time and is fully armed! So every death, or every disability, is a huge loss for Saint Martin! Of course, Arthur didn''t mean to blame Newmant, after all, no one would have thought that Bosman would be so crazy that he would just die together! From his point of view, Newmant has handled it quite well! If it were not for his decision to kill Bosman after landing on the island, and he had to detonate the gunpowder in advance, once they accepted their surrender as normal, the army would be detonated when they entered Coral Harbor to rest. The loss can be staggering! However, this time the lesson Arthur was still asked to be written down, and passed to the various armies according to Saint Martin, so as not to lose in this unnecessary place in the future! Then, Arthur put down the report and looked at the report next to it! This report was an attack on the Kingdom of Tiffus, and the content of the report also turned Arthur''s heartache from the loss of the Kingdom of Tutana into joy! ---------- At the same time that the Coral Harbor exploded, only the capital of the Tiffany Kingdom was left! Compared with the Kingdom of Tutana, the Kingdom of Tiffusi is obviously much easier to deal with. Their port is just a normal port. Under the relentless bombardment of the three fleets of St. Martin and a total of 27 ship searches, all ports and surrounding areas Neither of the two attached islands were supported until the next day. Their 50,000 army died and more than 20,000 died, and nearly 30,000 fled in embarrassment! And then, it''s time for Saint Martin''s army to appear! The army that dealt with Tiffuse was the First Army of the Army, and the person in charge was Joyce. Under his leadership, after the army was logged in, Tiffuse also broke in! It''s a pity, it''s so powerful but it didn''t kill many people! Because Tiffany''s line of defense is shrinking! After all the ports collapsed and the soldiers fled, Tiffany decisively shrank the defense line, and dragged all the soldiers who had fled back, as well as the people from several cities on the island, to the capital of the kingdom of Tiffany, the city of fragrance, and Xiang city! Now in the Fragrant City of Tiffussi, 70% of the population of Tiffussi has gathered, which is 350,000, including 30,000 soldiers who have escaped! At this time, the First Army of the Army also arrived in the city of Fragrant, the kingdom of Tiffussi, and was stationed outside the city! Inside a large tent in the center of the first army station. Several people are discussing something around a table, and on the table is a rough map of the capital of the Kingdom of Tiffus! "At present, there are 350,000 people in Xiangcheng, including 30,000 soldiers and nearly 2,000 artillery pieces. In terms of geographical location, except for the western backing, the other three sides are plains and can be attacked directly! " "In addition, the east of them is the direction of our station. There is a moat that is about 20 meters wide. Usually it is connected by a suspension bridge between the two banks. This river is very long and directly runs through the Kingdom of Tiffany!" "And if we want to attack them, we should either find a way to drop the suspension bridge, erect a floating bridge, or detour from the other two sides!" "Their wall is very high and very thick. It is 30 meters high and has a thickness of more than ten meters. So if our artillery wants to blast their wall directly, it will be choking!" ... Joyce pointed to the map and talked to a few people around him. Now the state of the kingdom of Tiffussi was revealed. After that, he turned his head and scanned the surrounding people for a while, and asked, "How do you think we should fight?" Several people thought for a while! In the end, a first army staff officer Dixco, who wore glasses and appeared to be more than 40 years old, had a face with Chinese characters, a flat head, a muscled body, a firm complexion, and a large axe on his back! He groaned, "Judging from the opponent''s strength and equipment, and the ease with which the navy dealt with them before, it must be impossible to resist us. So our current problem is where to attack, how to attack, or how to guarantee. Under the lowest loss of the army, get them done!" "Ok!" Hearing this, the others nodded in agreement. Afterwards, Dixco continued, "Then, let me talk about my thoughts first, and if you have any objections or opinions, you can say it!" After a pause, the voice changed, and he said, "The first is to attack. Direction!" "There are three directions in which we can attack normally, north-south and east. Among them, there is a moat on the east side. This river runs through the entire Tiversi kingdom, and the Tiffany kingdom is divided into two!" "There is no moat on the south and north sides, but if we want to pass by our current position, we must also use pontoons or boats to transport people over!" "And my idea is to attack directly from the east!" At this point, Dixco pointed to the three city gates of Xiangcheng on the map and said one by one, "Although their walls are thick enough, the gates have shortcomings. !" "Among them, the north and south city gates are all made of fine iron, so these two city walls are difficult to blast, and the city gates are also difficult to blast away! But here in the east is different, although there is a moat in the east that hinders the attack~www. novelhall.com~ But because it is close to the river, the geology is relatively soft, and the ground cannot bear the excessive weight, so it is impossible to install the fine iron gate!" "The suspension bridge in the east is their city gate. Usually when the suspension bridge is put down, it is a city gate passage. At night, when the suspension bridge is pulled up, it is a city gate! And this suspension bridge is made of wood, so it defends against artillery. The power is very poor, as long as we directly bombard it, basically a few shots can break it!" "After that, we can use mech companies, tank battalions, and artillery regiments to coordinate the attack!" "Among them, the artillery battalion and the mecha company attacked first. The artillery battalion used artillery to bomb the suspension bridge, and then suppressed the enemys artillery on the wall. Then the mecha company directly seized the city gate and stood firm, and then let people erect the floating bridge. After that, the tank battalion entered the field, and the auxiliary mecha company expanded its battle results. And entered the city. Finally, the soldiers entered the field and the tanks coordinated to control the entire city! "However, it should be noted that the opponent may escape from the north and south gates, so before the battle begins, it is best to send two regiments to watch the city gate, one north and the south, and don''t let them run away!" "Papa!" As soon as Dick Sko''s voice fell, the few in the room clapped softly. "Well, that''s good! Just use this plan!" After Joyce said with satisfaction, he added, "However, there are a few details to be revised!" Then, the people present began to discuss and modify the offensive plan, and the meeting did not end until half a day later! :. : Chapter 376： Surrender Tiffany Palace "Let''s talk about it, everyone, what should I do now?" More than half a hundred years old, she still has the charm, she looks like Queen Tiffus, who is only in her thirties, and her complexion looks a bit bad! During this period of time, she has not had a good night''s sleep. Since the kingdom was attacked by Saint Martin, she has received bad news almost every day. Either the port was broken or the city was broken. In short, there was no good news for a day. ! And now, Saint Martin''s army is stationed outside the city, and is ready to attack, which makes her mood suddenly fall to the bottom! "Your Majesty, if it doesn''t work, we... we... surrender!" Tiffany''s prime minister, beer belly, bald, George in aristocratic dress said through gritted teeth. He said that as if he had exhausted all his strength, saying that the whole individual was sluggish! He knows that it is not good for him to say that. As the prime minister of a kingdom, he shouldn''t say such things. But as far as the current situation is concerned, surrender is already the best choice! From Saint Martins aggressive offensive pace, we can know that facing Saint Martins army, Tiffusi has almost no ability to resist, so the final result of surrender is the same. If you surrender, you might get some preferential treatment. ! However, as soon as he said this, he received strong opposition from the Minister of Foreign Affairs! "What are you talking about?" Benson showed an expression of hatred for iron and steel, and said angrily, "George, I didn''t think you were such a person!" "Who am I?" The green veins on George''s face and neck were exposed, and he gestured at Bensom, excitedly, "Then tell me, now we have other options besides surrendering? If we cant fight, we cant escape. All the ports are blocked. If we dont surrender, tell me, what should we do? Ah, what should we do?" At this point, Georges eyes were a little red, his voice turned, and he whispered, As a prime minister, I know that I shouldnt say such things, but...but this is currently for the kingdom, The best way!" Hearing this, the ministers of the Tiffany Kingdom present were silent! Everyone knows that this is indeed the best way. Some people even wanted to surrender long ago, but they didn''t say that because they couldn''t afford the reputation of being traitorous! Prime Minister George is the same! But he still said it without hesitation, because he loves this country, even if he sacrificed himself for it! at this time. "Da da da!" A guard rushed in in a panic, and said in a panic as he ran, "The city gate was breached!" Suddenly, the audience was silent! After being silent for a while, Queen Tiffusy spoke first. She smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, no need to argue...surrender!" -------- Time goes back half an hour ago! After making a plan, everyone acted according to the plan. St. Martins army lined up outside the east of the city! Upon seeing this, the Tiffany soldiers who were observing them on the city wall immediately notified the general Tiffany who was in the tower, Charles Wilson! After receiving the news, Wilson also issued an order immediately, "Everyone is ready, all the artillery is set up, and the artillery is aimed at me!" "Yes!" After the soldiers agreed, they cowered to prepare! Most of Tiffussis soldiers had escaped from the port. They had naturally seen Saint Martins power, so they had no hope of winning or losing the kingdom. The reason why they are observing the order is that Tiffus has not completely finished. ! But even like this, they are all ready to escape to save their lives! Soon, both sides are ready! It''s just a difference! The soldiers of St. Martin are all arrogant and arrogant, and they are neatly arranged and staring at Xiangcheng, while the Tiffussi soldiers on the wall of Xiangcheng shrink and hide under the battlements. Martin''s soldier! "The artillery regiment is ready!" Joyce ordered. "Crack!" In an instant, everyone in the artillery regiment set up four hundred rifled guns in front of the array, which is three kilometers away from Xiangcheng, and aimed at the city wall of Xiangcheng! "Prepare!" All the ammunition is loaded! "Aim!" The aiming hand immediately adjusted the angle of the gun! "Launch!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Four hundred shells flew out like arrows from the string. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... For a time, the city wall was full of fires, and there were explosions everywhere. The soldiers of the Tiffany Kingdom who had prepared for a long time also responded immediately! "Run---" "Brothers, I''m leaving first, you guys hold on!" "Asshole, wait for me!" "Run for your life!" "After running, there is no life!" ... For a while, more than half of the people on the wall went, leaving only some corpses and some people who were still loyal to the kingdom, hiding under the battlements with trembling legs. Then... "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... St. Martins guns continued to fire, suppressing the soldiers of the Tiffany Kingdom, preventing them from showing up. At this time, Joyce ordered again, "Mechas are on the field!" Mecha Company was specially established by the Saint Martin Army after the steam mecha could be mass-produced! Because it is too big for the navy ship to fit, there is no equipment for the time being, only the army has it! And every corps of the army is equipped with one such company, one company has 100 people, 20 mechas, and every five of them becomes a mecha squad, one pilots, one substitute, and the other three are responsible for the logistics maintenance of the mechas! "Kakkaka!" "Boom boom boom!" Accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation and heavy footsteps, twenty mechas of the mecha company took to the field one by one. "---" Once the mechas came on the field, the double wind shells behind all the mechas began to spray a lot of wind. Then, all the mechas floated. "Offensive!" after an order. "!" All the mechas of Mecha Company cut through the sky and flew towards the city gate at an extremely fast speed! Because the city wall was suppressed by the artillery group, they did not encounter any obstacles, so they flew over the moat smoothly and came to the suspension bridge. "Crack!" Two large iron swords popped up on the right arms of two of the mechas, and then they flew to the sides of the suspension bridge beside the iron chains pulling the suspension bridge. "!" The iron sword cut through the air and slashed directly towards the iron chain. "---" "Boom!" Accompanied by the sound of metal crashing, the iron chain broke instantly, and then the suspension bridge smashed directly down. Seeing this, all the mechas of the mecha company rushed into the city gate. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... While pouring in, the mechas also turned their hands into artillery one after another, firing dozens of artillery shells, turning over the people who were preparing to blow up the Tiffany soldiers behind the city gate! "what---" "Those steel monsters rushed in!" "Help!" "Hurry up, that''s not something human can beat!" "Run---" ... With a scream, the men of the mech company rushed into the city gate smoothly~www.novelhall.com~ At the same time, Joyce outside the city saw this and ordered again, "The tank battalion prepares, the whole army Get ready, step by step, and move forward alternately! The steam tanks are blueprints drawn by Arthur. Each one needs four people to operate. There are 350 people in a battalion, of which there are 80 tanks, 320 operators, and 30 people. Do logistic maintenance work! Now every army has one such tank battalion! Compared to the mecha, the tank does not look so dazzling! But the two focuses are different. Mechas are mainly used to break through enemy defenses and attack key enemy units, while tanks are responsible for cooperating with soldiers to attack, destroy fortifications, and annihilate the enemy''s vital forces! "Buzz!" All the steam tanks of Tank Battalion are activated! "Crack!" Their crawlers are spinning, and they all rush toward the suspension bridge that was chopped down by the mecha company before! At the same time, all the army moved! "Da da da!" With the sound of dense footsteps, the soldiers of the whole army followed the steam tank and headed towards the suspension bridge! After a while, they crossed the suspension bridge and rushed into the city gate that had been breached by the mecha company! And just then... The Kingdom of Tiffany announced its surrender! :. : Chapter 377： Post-war treatment St. Martin''s Palace Study Arthur summoned the Minister of Industry, the Minister of Personnel, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, the Minister of Public Security, and the Minister of Finance to come to the study for this post-war meeting. "Congratulations, Your Majesty!" As soon as the five walked in, they laughed in unison. Obviously before coming here through anger, I also know what Arthur asked them to come over this time. "Tongxi, Tongxi!" Arthur also responded with a smile. The territory of the kingdom has increased, and the status of several of them has been improved in disguise! "Don''t dare!" The five smiled and waved their hands. "Okay, you are welcome, sit down!" Arthur said, pointing to the seat in front of the desk. "Thank your majesty!" After the five people saluted, they each found a seat. After they sat down, Arthur put away his smile and said seriously, "You all know the reason for calling you over, so I won''t repeat it!" He paused, turned his head to look at the Minister of Personnel Connie, and asked, "How is Connie on your side?" "Back to your majesty!" Connie said with a smile, "It''s already ready! 30% of old officials bring 70% of new officials, and there are all ministries and departments. As long as these officials are transported over, they can be on duty immediately!" "Well, good!" After Arthur nodded in satisfaction, he turned to look at the Minister of Engineering Giles, and said, "How are your preparations, Giles?" "Return to your Majesty!" Giles smiled honestly and said, "Everything is ready. All the craftsmen and workers in the Ministry of Industry are ready to go! The materials and various tools are also arranged. Just go ahead and immediately. You can start working!" Hearing this, Arthur nodded, and then said solemnly, I wont talk about the Tiffany Kingdom site, but the Tutana site is the first time your Ministry of Engineering works underwater, although there will be The shield separates the sea water, but the first time you do it, you still have to spend a little bit more to check it out!" Tutanas previous realm, which will be built similar to the Dragon Palace Kingdom, will be constructed from the launching dome drawn by Arthur to build an underwater shield, and then an underwater city like the Dragon Palace Kingdom will be built inside . And this kind of city is the first time that the Ministry of Industry has built it, so Arthur specially made Giles more concerned! "Understood!" Giles nodded and replied simply. "Ok!" Seeing his answer simply, after Arthur nodded, he turned his gaze to Minister of Security Gan Fuer! He looked at Gan Fowl and said sternly, "How is the security team?" Gan Fore smiled and talked freely, "It''s all ready! A total of 10,000 people, 30% of the old security team members, and 70% of the new security team members, are more than enough to manage the current Tiffany Kingdom. There is even a little bit more! But at present, the territory of the Tiffusian Kingdom is new, and the civilians above are not very clear about the laws and regulations of our kingdom, so more people should be!" "In the future, these people will gradually decrease, and some of them will be replaced by Tiffusi natives. In this way, it is easier for civilians to accept us!" The security team is a relatively important department of the Kingdom of St. Martin. It plays the role of police in Arthur''s previous life, so after the kingdom of Tiffussi is captured, this is also an indispensable department! He played the role of maintaining the law and order of this land, preventing any disturbances after the war, and so on. It is a more important part of the post-war treatment! There are a lot of people in St. Martin, accounting for 2.5% of the total population. In other words, there are nearly 100,000 security teams in the entire St. Martin, so it is relatively simple to adjust 10,000! "Not bad!" Arthur nodded in satisfaction, and then looked at his father-in-law, the Minister of Finance, Ishihara Kensaburo! However, before Arthurs words were spoken, Ishihara Kensaburo took the initiative to speak, Your Majesty, there are no statistics on income and military expenditures yet! Among them, the Kingdom of Tutana is now underwater, and statistics are temporarily unavailable. You need to wait. You can know after the Ministry of Engineering is finished! "And those gold and silver jewelry, treasures and antiques of the Tiffany Kingdom, etc., because it is difficult to discount immediately, so there is no good statistics! At present, only their cash Pele, the royal family and the major nobles add up, almost there are Nearly 20 billion Pele in cash! In addition, two devil fruits were found!" "That''s it..." After thinking for a moment, Arthur ordered, "The devil fruit is directly given to those who have done meritorious service in this operation! As for the statistics of income and expenditure, don''t worry, give it to me before the kingdom starts the next operation. That''s it!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Ishihara Kensaburo nodded solemnly. Then, Arthur turned his gaze to the last person, the Foreign Secretary Brian! "Your Majesty, what should be done about the surrender of the Queen of the Tiffany Kingdom and the noble ministers?" Before Arthur could say anything, Brian asked questions first. Hearing that, Arthur pondered for a moment, and said, "The queen and important ministers are the nobles, leaving them one-tenth of the property, so that they can live in Saint Martin in the future. As for the small officials or small and medium nobles If you want to leave, you can take away one-twentieth of your property, and you can get one-tenth of your property if you stay!" As soon as Arthur''s voice fell, the few people present couldn''t help but frowned! Brian frowned, and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, is this not giving them preferential treatment?" "No, I haven''t finished speaking yet!" Arthur shook his head and said, "After that, you go to the Western Poster and various major newspapers to start reporting on the war, and focus on reporting that Tutana will not die. The end after the surrender, and the preferential treatment after Tiffany''s surrender!" "Oh!" When I heard Arthur''s words~www.novelhall.com~, all the people present suddenly realized, and instantly understood what Arthur was going to do! There are many kingdoms in the West Sea. Even St. Martin and the Whitney Kingdom now occupy only one-tenth of the territory of the West Sea! In other words, even if St. Martin destroys Tiffusi and Tutana, there will be many kingdoms to face afterwards! If each of these does not surrender, or fights to resist, then even Saint Martin will suffer heavy losses and even be defeated! But now there are two examples that are different! As long as the news report goes out, it will give people two images. In the face of Saint Martin, those who do not surrender will be like the Kingdom of Tutana, the whole country will be destroyed, and if like Tiffus, the king Even the noble ministers will save their lives and get preferential treatment! Once you know that you can''t defeat Saint Martin, it will be clear to the princes and ministers of the kingdom that became Saint Martin''s enemy, and even the king will make a choice! After all, one is death, the other is to get preferential treatment! In this way, for the future offensive of Saint Martin, many unnecessary losses can be reduced, and it can even be defeated without fighting! "Understand, Your Majesty!" Brian said with a smile. Then, after Arthur continued to discuss the details with them, he let them leave! :. : Chapter 378： News and reaction the next day. "Shock! The two kingdoms of the West Sea are destroyed, the culprit Saint Martin''s kingdom! "------Le Monde! "Cruel and Mercy! The destruction of 150,000 people and the special treatment after surrender! "------Western poster! "The Sea of ??Scary Corpses! "------Xihai Entertainment News! ... "Ou---" Accompanied by the screaming of the newspaper delivery birds, newspapers were delivered to all parts of the Xihai and even the world! "hiss---" "Okay, terrible!" "It''s really scary!" "Just looking at the newspaper, I feel cold all over!" "That''s right!" ... When the people of Xihai saw the newspaper, especially when they saw the picture of the Tutana Kingdom in the newspaper after being flooded, the whole area of ??the sea was full of corpses, and they took a breath! Although it is not as horrible as they can see directly, the photos with a trace of association are enough to make them feel the horror of that kind of scene! ----------- The New World in the second half of the Great Channel. Moby Dick! Early this morning, Edward Newgate habitually bought a newspaper and read it! "St. Martin... This name seems to have been seen five years ago!" When he saw the headline in the newspaper, a memory flashed in his eyes! After thinking for a while, he slapped his head and muttered, "Oh, remember, this is not the kingdom that defeated the green pepper six or seven years ago!" After thinking about it, Baibeard didn''t care about it anymore! Although many people died, it was a war between kingdoms after all, and it had nothing to do with their pirates! --------- New world, all nations! "My brother-in-law, seems a bit powerful!" After looking at the newspaper in his hand, Charlotte Katakuri sighed, then whispered, "However, it seems that I haven''t seen Sri Lanka for a few years. Mu Ji, right?" "Well, it will be my mother''s birthday after a while, so let''s invite her back to the birthday party!" Thinking about this, Kata Kuri put down the newspaper in his hand! --------- On an island in the first half of the Great Channel! Redhead Pirates! "Xihai, what a nostalgic place! I don''t seem to have gone back to read it in a long time..." Looking at the newspaper in his hand, Shanks sighed! "The captain''s barbecue is ready, and the beer is ready!" A voice came from not far away! "I''m coming!" Shanks was happy on his face, put down the newspaper in his hand, immediately put the matter behind, and happily went to drink and eat meat! -------- Navy Headquarters The Warring States, who has not yet become a marshal, and those who have been a marshal for many years sat in the marshals office and discussed todays news! "It looks like this Saint Martin is about to start a new round of war!" Sora sat on the chair and narrowed his eyes. Zhan Guo, who was sitting on the side, pushed his glasses, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, "Isn''t this unexpected? How can a country like this be quiet?" "Hehe, too!" Kong chuckled twice, agreeing with the views of the Warring States Period. "And I guess, they are just the beginning, and their goal is definitely more than two kingdoms!" The Warring States sternly said. "I think so too!" Kong nodded and said solemnly, "but this is all about the world government. Our navy''s main task is to catch pirates!" "Um...but I think we should call the naval base over the West Sea to pay attention!" The Warring States period pondered for a moment. Hearing this, he raised his empty brows, and after thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Well, then you can tell the naval base over the West Sea to pay attention!" ----------- World Government, Mary Joa! The five old stars who are in a regular meeting have also received news about Saint Martin! "Everyone, what do you think?" The five old star with a long beard glanced around and asked faintly. "This ant is really a little restless!" A dangerous light flashed in the eyes of the five old stars of the golden beard, and said calmly. "There has been no movement for five years, and I thought this ant was safe, but I didn''t expect it to be accumulating strength and preparing to make greater movement!" Hu Wu Lao Xing exclaimed. "Well, now the most important thing is how to deal with this matter, rather than sighing whether these are there!" Scar Five Old Star waved his hand. "Yes, if you don''t have to deal with it quickly, then another Germa 66 will really have a headache!" The five old star pushed his eyes and said faintly. "Five years ago, we had warned them, and now that they are still restless, then send someone to deal with the entire kingdom!" Golden Beard Five Old Star said with a slight murderous aura. "No!" The long beard five old star shook his head and said, "They have a good relationship with Elulita Palace, it would be inappropriate to do it directly!" "Hehe, the relationship is good!" A hint of sarcasm flashed in the eyes of the five old stars of the golden beard, and said, "I''m afraid it''s not only good? As a Tianlong person, he would do such a thing...hehe!" "Huh!?" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing frowned and said, "It hasn''t been confirmed yet! And even if it is confirmed, as long as she doesn''t give up, we can''t easily deprive her of her identity as a dragon!" "Okay, let''s not talk about it! Now our problem is how to deal with this kingdom!" Hearing this, the five old stars of the long beard flashed a gleam of light in their eyes, changed the subject, and said, "Who tells what to do?" "Warning first! If you are still restless, just send someone to do it!" The five old star of the glasses thought for a moment and suggested. "Ok!" "That''s OK!" "Just do it!" "Yes!" ... After hearing his proposal, the other four did not object, and directly agreed! "Then ~www.novelhall.com~The next issue is the next issue!" The long-bearded five old star paused, and said, "About the murloc Tom who built Roger!" "A few years ago, when he was arrested, he built a sea train for us on the condition that he was not guilty. After a few years, the sea train he presided over is almost completed. What do you think?" "I remember that there seemed to be news a few days ago, saying that Pluto''s drawings are with him!?" Scar Five Old Star groaned for a moment. "Yes, but there is no evidence, and he doesn''t know where he is hiding. There is only a fifty percent possibility!" Golden Beard Five Old Star nodded and said. "That''s it..." The five old star of Scar thought for a moment, and said, "50% is enough, let Spandam son of Spandain do it! I remember he has become CP5s chief, its better for him to do this kind of thing!" Having said that, Scar Five Old Star seemed to have thought of something, and added, "By the way, no matter if he has drawings or not, in the end, let Spandam find any reason to deal with him, and who would ask him to help? Roger is building a ship!" "Hmm! So let''s do it!" Long Beard Wu Lao Xing nodded. "Yes!" "Row!" "Not bad!" ... Just like that, a few people set Tom''s ending with one word and one word, and they never thought about the innocence they promised before! :. : Chapter 379： filming Arthur is busy! Even though he has already allocated most of the things that need to be handled after the war and most of the political affairs to his subordinates, he is also very busy! The reason is busy is that besides these things, he still has things to do! That is to make a movie! Make a movie called "The War of Saint Martin-The Rise of King Arthur"! The main content of this movie is to tell a story, a story about Arthur! And the main line of the story is probably like this! In the West Sea, there is a kingdom called Saint Martin. Since the establishment of this kingdom for hundreds of years, every generation of kings has worked hard to govern, and the people in the country also live and work in peace and contentment, living peacefully and happily! Until one day, two evil kingdoms appeared around Saint Martin''s kingdom, everything changed! These two evil kingdoms, for their own benefit, used all means to start the Kingdom of Saint Martin. An army sent an army to attack the Kingdom of Saint Martin, trying to occupy the entire Saint Martin by force! A contagious potion called the Imood virus was developed, with the intention of using this potion to destroy the entire Kingdom of Saint Martin and occupy their territory! Originally, the weak Saint Martin was not an opponent of any of their kingdoms, and it was easy to be destroyed, but because the two sides are coveting the territory of the Saint Martin Kingdom, they are afraid of each other and contain each other, so the weak Saint Martin is in Under this circumstance, I barely lingered! But even so, the people of St. Martin are not having a good life. Under the exploitation of the two evil kingdoms, the people''s life is miserable! at this time! A great character appeared! Hero Pendragon Arthur! The former prince of Saint Martin, later inherited the throne and became a king! He was dissatisfied with the kingdom being exploited by these two evil kingdoms, and he did not want the kingdom to become the flesh of the two kingdoms at any time, so since ascending to the throne, he began to work hard to rule and develop the army! Later, under his vigorous development, after the kingdom''s strength has increased visibly, he launched an attack on the two evil kingdoms! During the offensive, Arthur showed that he had come out with a wise mind and flooded the Seven Armies to fix an evil kingdom, and with the background behind the vigorous development of the kingdom over the years, he defeated another evil kingdom! Since then, the people of St. Martin have regained their liveliness and work again and are living happily again! As for what are these two kingdoms called One is called Tutana and the other is Tiffusi! That''s right! This is the brainwashing movie Arthur prepared! The main purpose of this movie is to promote the evil of the enemy after the war, and at the same time to promote its own greatness! Although the strangeness can still be seen in the eyes of discerning people, as long as two to thirty percent of the civilians in Xihai regard it as real, it is enough! In addition, in addition to brainwashing, Arthur also plans to rely on the movie to promote himself by the way, so that his reputation will increase! Therefore, this film with various purposes can be described as exquisite and exquisite in terms of shooting. Arthur draws on the plots and special effects of many war films, epic films, special effects films and so on in the past life to produce. And the entire shooting team has as many as three people! Well, just Arthur, Robin, and LeBlanc! Among them, Arthur is the leading role, and Robin can use the fruit ability to top a camera team alone, as for LeBlanc, even more! Le Blan can make a film alone! Her fruit abilities can be transformed into protagonists, supporting roles, group performances, special effects, lighting, etc., which can be described as various factors required for one person to make a film! If Arthur is not the leading role, and the story is provided by him, if it does not require a lot of video shells to shoot all angles together, this film can be shot by Le Bran! Of course, there are Arthur and Robin, and Lovelan, who holds countless positions, is still dizzy! At this time, the filming scene, in a large factory on the outskirts of Saint Martin! "Huh huh!" "Stop filming, stop filming, my old lady is not filming!" Le Fulan was sweating profusely, panting and sitting on the ground, waving her hand. "What''s wrong?" Arthur looked at LeBlanc, with a helpless expression on his face! This is not the first time LeBlanc has gone on strike. Since this morning, she has stopped working seven or eight times for various reasons, which caused the filming speed to stagnate for a while! "What''s the matter? I have to do everything and make me tired like this. You are ashamed to ask what''s the matter?" Le Bran''s eyes widened, pointing to the sweat on her head, angrily said. Hearing that, a trace of embarrassment flashed in Arthur''s eyes, but he still said in a just and awe-inspiring voice, "This is to give you a chance to exercise the fruits! Look at the reason why your understanding of negligent ability has soared in the past few years? I gave you this opportunity to exercise, why dont you know how to be grateful?" "Thank you? I am grateful to your whole family!" LeBlanc roared angrily, "every time you let me do so many things, after the movie is released, you make a lot of money, every time you give my mother one million Bailey? Are you embarrassed to say gratitude?" "Ahaha!" Arthur laughed dryly, and defended, "Look, you have been eating and drinking in the palace for so many years. I haven''t asked you for money. Are you embarrassed to ask me for money?" "Haha!" LeBlanc gave Arthur a contemptuous look, and said, "How much can I eat and drink by myself? Your movie has made hundreds of millions or even billions of Baileys. Are you embarrassed to say? Say, why make such an excuse?" "Well, then I''ll just say it, I don''t want to give it!" Arthur said sternly. Oh! Are you really straight? Upon hearing this~www.novelhall.com~, there was an angry rush towards LeBlancs head, causing her to lose her mind. She ran towards Arthur with her teeth and claws, and shouted, "Asshole, you use me as a child worker Forget it, you really don''t want to give money?" Arthur stretched out a hand, held LeBlancs head, looked at her contemptuously, and said, "Are you still child labor? Are you a 30-something aunt, still child labor?" thirties! Mom? When I heard these two words, LeBlanc''s anger became even more intense! She was furious and jumped, saying, "What''s wrong with your thirties? What''s wrong with your thirties? My old lady is in her thirties. You didn''t play with me last night. You played a lot." Speaking of this, Le Bran suddenly Realizing something, he stopped his mouth quickly, and his cheeks became flushed instantly! Then, she looked around carefully, and only secretly relieved when she discovered that the entire shooting scene was only Arthur and Robin not far away looking at the book, as if they hadn''t heard what they were saying! And Arthur, who heard her words in front of him, couldn''t help flashing a trace of embarrassment in his eyes! However, with a calm expression on his face, he changed the subject and said, "Okay, OK, so how about you can get one-tenth of the net profit no matter how much you make in the future?" Suddenly, LeBlanc threw the other mess behind her head and said excitedly, "Then hurry up, let''s hurry up and shoot!" Above the King of Pirates Chapter 380： Yu Aoi early morning! St. Martin''s Palace Study Room! "Da da da!" A heavy footstep came from outside the study. "Boom!" Then, the door rang. "Come in!" Arthur said casually. "Crack!" The door was pushed open! Arudiba walked in! "See your Majesty!" Arudiba respectfully saluted! "Free!" Arthur waved his hand. "Your Majesty, what do you want me to do?" Arudiba asked curiously. "That''s it. Our kingdom has now occupied several surrounding kingdoms and formed a line of defense, so I think the reefs around St. Maarten are not very useful, so I want you to come here to clean them up. Dropped!" Arthur said sternly. There are countless reefs and turbulence formed by the reefs around the island of St. Maarten. These turbulences will disappear only for a specific month each year at a specific location, that is, the harbor town. The talents on the island can Go to sea! Before, for the safety of the kingdom, Arthur had not moved those reefs, because the reefs could form a secret line of defense to prevent others from directly attacking the island! But with the development of the kingdom, it is no longer appropriate to keep the reef! Because of the existence of the reef, it not only defended the enemy, but also restricted the travel of the people on the island and the development of commerce on the island, making the development of the island stagnant! And it also led to the fact that the development of the other islands in the kingdom is about to surpass that of St. Martin! It can be said to do more harm than good! Therefore, Arthur wanted to clean them up! "No problem, leave it to me, Your Majesty! I will smash them one by one!" Arudiba said confidently. "Yeah!" Arthur nodded, without saying anything! For Arudiba, he is still very relieved! In the past five years, all the golden saints have entered the rank of lieutenant-general one by one, and Shion, Arudiba, Garon, Dismax, and Shaka five people, even more because five years ago, And in the past five years, I have used the house of time and spirit, and I have reached the level of the peak of Lieutenant General, so cleaning the reef is a piece of cake for Arudiba! ! Of course, in five years, five opportunities, in addition to the four Arudiba, there is one person who used it during this period! That is Smoky! In the past five years, Smoky has also used it once! She was originally a talented superman, because of the five years of training, coupled with the guidance of various swordsmanship masters in the kingdom, and the use of time and the house of spirit, she has also entered the lieutenant general level! Arthur didn''t know what level she was at this time in the original work, but Arthur can be sure that at this time in the original work, she definitely does not have this level of combat power! Therefore, Arthur can be very proud to say that his use and training of Smoky is definitely better than the Charlotte Pirates! "Then, Your Majesty, I''ll go down to work first!" Arudiba said solemnly. "Go!" Arthur waved his hand. Afterwards, Arudiba turned and left the room! Shortly after Arudiba left, a small transparent head suddenly protruded from the wall of the study. Suddenly, Arthur almost slapped it! Fortunately, after reaching out his hand, he finally saw the person coming, stopped his hand quickly, and said angrily, "Miss Aoi, you don''t want to be so supernatural, okay? You know that scaring people can scare people to death. what!" Um, Miss Yu Aoi is the former lady-ghost girl who was pickled and delicious! Five years ago, the day after she lied that she was a salted stone essence, Arthur took the stone she was on to the Academy of Sciences in the name of studying how the devil fruit uses the stone to prepare for research. ! At that time, this marinated stone essence panicked! She looked at the cold equipment in the Academy of Sciences, and the researchers who surrounded her, and her eyes revealed the meaning of dissecting her. She was so frightened that her legs became weak, and she told her true origin on the spot! She was not formed like she said! She is the last user of the recorded ghost fruit ability, Zashiki Doko! She became like that because of the special ability of the Eudemons! Just like a zombie general, when the zombie general becomes a zombie, her ghost fruit will turn her into a ghost after death! However, conditionally! After she becomes a ghost, she must be attached to something! It''s just that she didn''t know at the time that after the ghost attaches, it will be affected by the attached things! Attached to different things, have different effects! Like a stone, the effect of what she is currently attached to is dormancy, and she will dormant once every waking year, and once every forty-nine years! In other words, she can only be sober for one year every forty-nine years! And because she has become a real ghost now, she also has requirements for her appearance in the outside world! Of course, it is not restricting her to appear! She can appear at any time when she is awake! It''s just that except for the so-called time of encountering evil spirits, if she appears at other times, she will feel uncomfortable all over, and will have a feeling like nausea! Therefore, she will appear at that time! Also, even if she becomes a ghost, she still has to eat! If you don''t eat it, you will fall into a dormant state in advance, until you wake up forty-nine years later! And the way she eats is as if she had sucked something before! However, what she **** is not what is on the surface, but the soul of the thing! With this suck, she can **** out the soul of the thing and eat it, and the soul thing that she has sucked on, although on the surface looks intact, and even nutritionally unsure, in fact, it has been There is no smell anymore! After eating, you will feel like chewing wax! Even with countless seasonings added! As for why this happened, Arthur didn''t know, he could only sigh the magic of the devil fruit! But then again. As for why it has been five years, this little stone ghost can still appear here, and the reason for not falling into it is... "Arthur~" Yu Aoi floated to the depth of Arthur, flattering in a whispering voice. Upon hearing this voice, Arthur trembled all over, and a bitter chill came out of his heart! He quickly stretched out his hand, made a stop gesture, and said, "Stop, don''t talk to me in this tone!" Hearing that, Yu Aoi immediately became serious and said, "Well, good!" Upon seeing this, Arthur asked, "Is the time coming soon and going to fall asleep?" "Uh, uh, uh!" Yu Aoi nodded again and again, with a well-behaved look. Sure enough, I came to me when something happened, and I don''t see you so cute in normal times! Arthur was full of black lines and didn''t want to say anything. He waved at her directly and sent her into the Seireitei! That''s right~www.novelhall.com~ where she didn''t fall asleep, all because of Seireitei! One day five years ago, when Arthur was about to send Uunohanaru to Seireitei, he accidentally sent Aoi Yuya in, only to discover that Seoreiteis soul was facing Yu Aoi. Good! Although the devil fruit system is different from that of the **** of death, she cannot practice Reiatsu and cannot accept the spirit child, but as long as she lives in the Seireitei where all the spirit children are, her soul will be nurtured, and after a period of time, Her sleep time will be offset! Every day, it can offset her one-year sleep time! In other words, as long as she comes out after forty-nine days in Seireing Palace, she won''t have to fall asleep for a year! Therefore, in the past five years, whenever she was about to fall asleep, she came to Arthur and asked to enter Seireing Palace! "Every day!" After Yu Aoi was sent to Seireitei, Arthur shook his head and sighed, and began to deal with political affairs again! Chapter 381： Angry King In this world, there is a second generation of kings who inherited the throne like Arthur, and naturally also has a generation of kings who rely on their own efforts to become kings! The king of the country of anger, the king of anger is an example! The real name of the angry king is Angele, a famous legend in the West Sea! Why do you say that? Because he is an orphan! An orphaned slave! A slave who became a king! Just listen to this and you know that he is a legend! A slave became a king, let alone Xihai, placed in the entire world, and going back hundreds of years, it will not exceed the number of one hand, and it is hard to say whether there is even anyone else! more importantly! He is only fifty years old this year! This is a middle-aged and old age in other worlds, but only a mature man in this world! In other words, he is a living legend! A legend that all Xihai civilians can see and touch! Therefore, his experience of becoming a king from a slave has always been talked about by the people of Xihai. Some people even use this as an example and want to be like a king of anger! However, no one has succeeded so far! At this time, the palace of the King of Wrath! One is three meters tall and only wears a pair of trousers. The upper body is not worn. The muscles are tangled, the hair is broken, the scum sighs, and there is a claw-shaped scar on his face. There is a biting gaze in his eyes. The young man was sitting on a simple bench, staring at the people of His Royal Highness! He is the King of Fury, Angele! "Your Majesty, this is the latest information!" A thin, white-haired old man handed over a piece of information! He is the prime minister of the country of fury, Gerry! Also a slave! Of course, the dozens of people in this hall, that is, all the ministers of the kingdom of Wrath, are not only slaves, but more than half of them! The reason why the proportion is so high is to start with the fortune of the angry king Angelie! Not long after Angele was born, his parents both died of illness, and he naturally became an orphan. However, instead of starving to death, he was caught by a slave trader and raised as a reserve slave. Then when he was twelve years old, he was sold into the Colosseum of a kingdom and became a slave fighter! Normally, it is not easy for a twenty-year-old slave fighter to survive in a place like the Colosseum, and even hopeless, let alone a twelve-year-old him? But maybe it''s born extraordinary, maybe it''s talented! At the age of twelve, after experiencing many gladiatorial fights, he unexpectedly survived miraculously, and has since become the ace of the Colosseum, and even has his own nickname, Slave King! It means the king of slaves! In this way, he slowly grew up in the Colosseum! From twelve to twenty-four! For twelve years, he has not left the Colosseum for half a step. Originally, everyone thought that he would continue like this until he was old and was killed and replaced by a newcomer! But on the day of his 24th birthday, things changed! He didn''t know why he became angry, killed all the staff in the Colosseum, and then went straight to the palace. Under the noses of thousands of soldiers, he killed all the king and the ministers who were meeting in the palace. go with! This move immediately shocked the entire Xihai! Only then did people know that in the past twelve years, he has grown not only his age, but also his combat power! Since then, his title of slave king has changed! Become an angry king! It means to kill the king in anger! Later, perhaps out of kindness, perhaps because he was also a slave! After leaving the kingdom, he began to wander in the West Sea, relying on super powerful force to stop and kill the slave merchants in the whole West Sea, and saved countless slaves, and also placed the homeless in a building. On a warm island with a stable climate! Later, with the passage of time, he rescued more and more slaves, and there were more and more slaves on the island, and even spontaneously formed a small country! And because these slaves were grateful to Angele, but also because they were afraid of being enslaved again, they jointly elected their benefactor, and Angel, who possessed super powerful force, became the king! At this point, the country of anger was established! In other words, the establishment of the country of anger was based on the many slaves saved by Angele, so there are so many people from slavery in this hall! Of course, there are fewer ministers from slaves in the country of anger than at the beginning! Almost all the ministers of the kingdom were slaves! But now it''s different, half of them are not slaves! And the reason is Angele! Angele is better than everyone thought! Originally, these slaves were just for protection by force, and did not expect Angel to manage much, but Angel''s ability far exceeded their expectations! Not only can he be a good king, he can manage affairs, but he also has the ability to lead the kingdom on the road to prosperity! With his super power, the kingdom of anger, an ultra-small kingdom with only a few thousand slaves, has developed into a small kingdom with a population of 130,000 in just 20 years! At the same time, it also attracted a large number of capable people to join this kingdom, which made the kingdom that was originally only a slave minister turned into a minister with a slave origin, and there are also capable ministers from outside! Closer to home! After the Prime Minister handed over the information, Angele took it over, and after turning a few glances, he set it aside! "What do you think of this matter?" Angele asked Gerry in a deep voice. "Yeah" Gerry pondered for a moment, organized his own language and said, "My Majesty, although our kingdom is not the closest to their kingdom, it is only a voyage of ten days, so pay special attention!" Hearing this, Angeli thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "Special attention is not enough, we must take the initiative!!!" "Proactively attack!?" Gerry frowned, "Why?" Angele said sternly, "Have you paid attention to the intelligence of the kingdom''s strength when they first became famous in the West Sea and the current kingdom''s strength?" "The strength of the first time and the strength of the present" Gerry murmured, recalling carefully. After a while, he suddenly said in surprise, "Too fast!!!" "Yes!" Angele nodded affirmatively at first, then shook his head and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It''s too fast, St. Martin''s development is so fast~www.novelhall.com~ People are afraid of being fast! If we dont act on them quickly, we will wait a year or two. It is estimated that they have acted on us. Do you think we have the ability to resist except me?" Gree thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, "No, we don''t have any ability to resist! And even now, except for your Majesty, we don''t have much ability to resist!" Although their kingdom has developed very well over the years, it is after all a small kingdom that has been established for 20 years. It has no background. Until now, their army has only three thousand, and it is still an extremely ordinary kind of combat power! \\ In this case, if you want to resist Saint Martin, even the strength on the surface is not enough! "That''s why we have to take the initiative!" Angele said solemnly. "But, how do we dispatch it?" Gerry frowned. In terms of the strength of their current kingdom, taking the initiative to attack is no different from killing! Angele saw Gerry''s thoughts, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he said with a deep meaning, "Proactively attacking does not mean that we rely solely on our strength!" Upon hearing this, Gerry seemed to think of something, with a dazed expression on his face, saying, "Your Majesty said" div Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 382： telephone conference "Yes, it''s the unity!" Angri affirmed, "Since we are not their opponents alone, then find other kingdoms to unite! Find other kingdoms that are also threatened, unite and fight with them!" "Good idea!" Grid showed joy and agreed, "Although we also feel the threat of Saint Martin, after all, we are still several kingdoms away from Saint Martin, so we are not the most nervous at the moment!" "Therefore, as long as we propose to unite, it is estimated that many kingdoms will respond, especially the kingdoms near Saint Martin, they will definitely respond!" "Yes!" Angele smiled. Gerry''s words are exactly the same as his thoughts! "It''s just..." Gerry suddenly hesitated. "If you want to unite, what are the kingdoms to find?" "That''s a problem..." Angele pondered for a moment, and said, "If we can''t find it, even we may be betrayed. Then it will be a little troublesome!" "Yes!" Gerry nodded. Immediately, there was silence in the hall! The ministers and Angele present were all lost in thought! After thinking for a while, Angele took the lead and said, "Let''s do it, Gerry! You should contact the kingdoms closest to the Kingdom of St. Martin. These kingdoms feel the greatest threat to St. Martin and therefore the most People who cannot betray! Later we will contact some other nearby kingdoms with good reputation and reputation. These kingdoms should not betray us because of their reputation!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Gerry nodded, turned and left the hall! --------- Three days later. The Palace of the King of Wrath! At this time, a slightly obtrusive long oval table was placed here, and more than a dozen telephone bugs were placed on the long table! And Angele sits at the head of this table, and next to him is Prime Minister Gerry! "Let''s get started!" Angele winked at Gerry beside him! Suddenly, Griming nodded clearly, then took out a phone bug from his arms, dialed out, and said a few words! In a while! "Blubru!" "Blubru!" "Blubru!" ... The phone worm placed in front of Angeli, as if agreed upon, rang in unison. After that, Gerry picked them up one by one and put the microphone next to the phone worm! "Ahem!" Anglie coughed slightly and said, "Can you hear all of them?" "can hear!" "heard it" "Yes, you can tell!" "Ok!" "very clear!" ... In an instant, all the phone bugs in front of him heard different voices, including male and female, old and young, but undoubtedly each of these voices sounded extraordinarily solemn! That''s right, these are the kings and queens that Gerry contacted! Most of their kingdoms are next to Saint Martin, so they know very well about Saint Martin''s lack of strength, and are very afraid! But helpless and inadequate, they have nothing to do with Saint Martin. They can only listen to the news of the destruction of the country, secretly panic, for fear that it will be their turn next! Although they have also thought about the union, because they are afraid of Saint Martin''s target, no one wants to be the first bird to preside over this union, so this union has not been formed! Now that its alright, someone has made the first bird, and they naturally respond positively! Of course, their thoughts, Angele naturally knows! But he is happy to be this early bird! There are two reasons! One, Saint Martin and their kingdoms do not have a direct border, so if Saint Martin wants to target them, at least two or three kingdoms must be dealt with! Second, he has confidence in his own strength! Although he doesn''t think he has beaten everyone in the world, he feels that he has no opponents on the one-acre three-point field in Xihai! Otherwise, he would not be able to hide from the revenge of the slave merchants he had intercepted before! You know, the revenge of these slave merchants is not so easy to deal with the past, but they have placed a billion orders in the underground world! But now that he is still alive, it means there is everything! "Okay, I think everyone knows the purpose of calling everyone here!" Angele said in a slightly heavy voice, "In the current situation, the form is very tense! Once Tutana and Tiffussi After Saint Martins battle results are completely consumed, then in terms of Saint Martins character, I am afraid that the next target will be everyone here, right?" "Well, I agree with King Anger!" A thick voice came from one of the phone worms. "Recently I found some strange guys in the Kingdom of Sila, and after I caught a few questions, I realized that they were all here to collect information about my Sila Kingdom!" "Although these people didn''t say who let them come, and they don''t know who let them come, they just collected the money, but my instinct told me that it must be the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "what!?" As soon as he said this, many kings and queens in the audience began to speak out! "you also have?" "Your kingdom also discovered it?" "I noticed that too!" "I caught a few too!" "Yes, I have too!" ... After everyone had spoken out, they were suddenly stunned. They were horrified to find that everyone present had discovered such a spy! Suddenly, the audience was silent! "Gulong!" After a while, the king swallowed his saliva and said, "King Wrath, tell me, how do we unite!" This words seemed to touch everyone''s hearts, and someone immediately agreed. "Yes, just say it, King Anger!" "Hurry up and unite~www.novelhall.com~ I don''t want to live such a life of fear and fear anymore!" "Yes, yes, unite!" "Kill Saint Martin!" ... Now that everyone has discovered the spies, it is obvious that someone wants to do something against them, or do something, but there are more than a dozen kingdoms present, what forces can do it against them? The answer speaks for itself! Only Saint Martin has this strength! "Okay!" Angele nodded and said, "Since everyone wants what I say, I will just say a few words!" "Now, the situation is very critical. Although St. Martin still has nothing to do with it, it is only because Tutana and Tiffusis post-war treatment has not been handled properly. Once they handle it, the next goal is We are!" "But we are a single kingdom, and even several kingdoms are not his opponents! So, what should we do? Of course we are united! I think everyone here has the same ideas as mine, so we have the premise of unity! " "As for how to unite..." Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 383： idea "Joined together?" Looking at the intelligence in his hand, Arthur asked somewhat surprised. But immediately, he reacted! It''s normal to unite! If it is him who has a super opponent beside him, and he is not his opponent, he will make such a choice. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Devin nodded and replied, "According to the information that our Sila Kingdom spies used to wiretap phone worms, this is the case. Later, I asked the spies of other kingdoms to confirm that those kings All calls at the same time!" "Yeah!" Arthur nodded silently, then pointed to a place on the intelligence, frowned and asked, "But, are you too careless? How many kingdoms have discovered your intelligence personnel? " "No, no!" When German heard this, he shook his head and explained, "Your Majesty, these intelligence personnel are not ours. Our intelligence personnel are all specially trained. How could it be possible to commit such a low level? Whats wrong?" Hearing that, Arthur immediately believed the words of German! Indeed, Saint Martin''s intelligence personnel are specially trained. How can such a low-level mistake be made? just... Since these people were not sent by German, who sent them? What is the purpose? Why appear in these kingdoms at this juncture? Why is it so easy for people to discover it? All kinds of doubts appeared in Arthur''s mind! But after thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with a result! "German, do you know where they came from? Do they have any purpose?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. "His Majesty, because these people have appeared for too short a time, so far, we have not found any news!" Devon said with embarrassment. "That''s okay, you let people look for it carefully, and tell me if you find it!" Arthur said helplessly. Since there is not much news about these people yet, he can only suppress these doubts first! "Your Majesty!" Devin nodded seriously! "Okay, let''s get back to business. First, how do you deal with those preparing for the kingdom?" Arthur said sternly. "How to deal with these kingdoms..." Devin hesitated for a moment and said, "My Majesty, for now, these more than ten kingdoms are actually not one mind, although they united because they felt our threat. But apart from this, they dont have any basis for trust! There are even a few kingdoms that had contradictions before this. I think... we can start from this aspect!" Upon hearing this, Arthur''s eyes lit up! Even if these kingdoms are united, Saint Martin has nothing to fear, but if there is an easy solution, he doesn''t mind using this method to do it! The words of German undoubtedly gave him a very big hint and inspiration! Since these kingdoms were united only in response to the threat of Saint Martin, and there is no basis for trust between themselves, and there are even contradictions between several kingdoms, then the use of instigation should work well! Immediately, he had an idea! Then he beckoned and called Devin over and attached it to his ear. After speaking a few softly, Devin''s eyes lit up and he turned and left here with Arthur''s order! "Hehe, then it depends on your level of trust! If it is not enough, will you fight? Well, I am really looking forward to it!" Arthur looked at Devin''s back, with a glint in his eyes. Murmured with a chuckle. --------- In the next few days, nothing happened in Saint Martin and the surrounding waters. Business as usual! But in the hearts of Arthur and the kings of the surrounding kingdoms, they knew that this was just the peace before the storm! The quieter the storm is now, the more violent it is! Of course, it is hard to say whether the storm is directed at Saint Martin or the surrounding kingdoms! "Unfortunately, Dixon failed this divination, otherwise the result would be known in advance!" This idea could not help but appeared in Arthur''s mind! But immediately, he forsook the idea again! He firmly believes that the ultimate winner of this war game must be him, so no matter what obstacles are on the road, it is just a small bump, and it can be crossed by a few steps at most! Blood port town Dressed as a businessman, a middle-aged man who looked like a big belly got off the ship and logged into the harbor. His appearance is no different from that of all the merchants who log in to Bloodport Town, and his behavior is no different from that of normal merchants who come to Bloodport Town. They are all walking around on the streets, among the various stalls and shops. In, looking for your favorite product! But if someone observes him carefully, he will find that although he appears to be no different from a normal businessman, his eyes are not focused on the product in front of him at all, but eyes. Wandering, with ears pricked up as if listening to something! Just walking around like this, after walking around for a long time in Blood Harbor Town, he came to a restaurant with hot business, had lunch, and while eating, he also pricked his ears and listened to the surrounding chat!! "Hey, have you heard that St. Martin''s Island will open in a few days!" "Huh? When did it happen, why didn''t I know?" "Just a few days, I was told by a distant relative who works in Saint Martin!" "That''s not right, aren''t there reefs and turbulence around St. Maarten? Even if it''s open, what''s the use, we can''t get in!" "No, no, you are wrong about what I mean~www.novelhall.com~ When I say openness is truly openness, it means that the surrounding reefs and turbulence are gone!" "What!? Nothing? How is it possible? There are so many reefs around Saint Martin. If there is no one or two dollars, I still believe it, but if there is not all of it, how is it possible?" "Hey, you are ignorant! Do you know Saint Martin''s Golden Saint Seiya? This time it is the Taurus among the Golden Saint Seiyas. Lord Arudiba personally took the shot and broke all the rocks!" "Really!?" "Do I have to lie to you? Besides, can''t this kind of thing be confirmed in a few days?" "That''s right! Then I believe you this time! When St. Maarten''s Island opens, let''s go and have a look together. I really want to know how positive it is!" "Okay, I''ll just have a rest in a few days, let''s go take a look!" ... The two sailors next to the businessman were eating and chatting, and their words also passed into the businessman''s ears. But after hearing this news, the businessman had a meal in his hands, and he had already made a decision in his heart! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 384： Furious West Sea Sila Kingdom This kingdom is located to the southeast of St. Martin and is currently the closest kingdom to St. Martin. If you set sail from the island where the Kingdom of Tiffusi was originally located just south of St. Martin, which is now the Perfume Island of St. Martin, it only takes two days. It can be reached! The kingdom belongs to the archipelago, with more than a dozen islands of various sizes! The country is in a relatively hot climate all year round. Although it is not suitable for growing food due to the soil and soil, it is rich in various fruits and is a famous fruit kingdom in the West Sea! And this kingdom has 400,000 citizens and an army of about 30,000. Its combat power and equipment are among the best in the nearby kingdoms except Saint Martin. Therefore, although it is a non-participating country, it rarely receives pirates! At this time, the palace of King Silas! A middle-aged man wearing gorgeous clothes, a crown, a slightly raised belly, and a solemn face, frowned and walked around in the hall, as if thinking about something embarrassing! He is the king of the Sila Kingdom, Ethelbert! Compared with other kings of the kingdom, Ethelbert''s origin is not very good. He is a side effect of the previous king after dating his lover outside-the bastard! Originally from his background, the throne of the Kingdom of Silas was far away from him. What''s more, the king at the time was not only his illegitimate son, but also three biological sons, which made the throne far away from him. Farther! But it''s a son after all! The last king was still quite affectionate. He knew that this illegitimate child had little to do with the throne, so he was ready to find any reason to appoint him as a marquis, so that he could enjoy the glory and wealth of his life! However, Ethelbert, who has been smart since he was young, is not willing to be just a Marquis! He wants to be a king even more! But how could an illegitimate son be a king? unless... When the last king had no other heirs! ! ! Therefore, he began to count his three brothers, that is, the three sons of the previous king who had inheritance rights and competed for power! First, relying on the identity of his own illegitimate child and the lack of any possibility of succession to the throne, he approached the prince and joined his camp! The eldest prince at that time faced him, a brother who had no possibility of inheriting the throne, and did not mind showing his brotherhood in front of outsiders, so he easily accepted him into his camp, and often took him everywhere to participate. At the banquet, showing a touching scene of brotherly respect in front of outsiders! However, Ethelbert was not here to make the prince show off his brotherhood! Therefore, under his design, he and the prince were unprepared, in a conflict between the prince and the second prince, the second princes people accidentally killed the prince! The eldest prince died, and the second prince was also abolished by the previous king because of this, and he was directly exiled abroad! In the end, the third prince fell from the sky and became the only heir to the throne! But things will not end here! After calculating the two brothers, Ethelbert turned his goal to the third prince! Similarly, using his status as an illegitimate child and the possibility of no succession to the throne, he approached the third prince! Similarly, the third prince was ready to use him to show his brotherhood, so he easily accepted Ethelbert''s approach! Afterwards, Ethelbert put a special poison into the three prince''s daily diet by buying cooks and poisoning them, so that the three princes soon got a terminal illness and died of illness! In the end, when all the princes died and only his own son was left, he had no choice but to pinch his nose and list him as his heir even if the king sensed something was wrong! Then, after the king died, he successfully inherited the throne! However, if his family knows his own affairs, his position is a bit wrong after all. If someone finds out what he has done before, it will be very troublesome even if he is already a king, and the royal family is more than just He is alone, so he is even in danger of being kicked out! So since ascending to the throne, he began to be suspicious! There are always people who want to harm me! With this idea in mind, he began to eradicate some ministers who disobeyed orders, as well as royal relatives who threatened his throne! It has only been 15 years since he took the throne, and he has executed hundreds of people, which means that an average of seven or eight ministers and royal family members die in his hands every year! This allowed his authority to rise to the point that even if people discovered what he had done in the first place, it would not endanger the throne! And it was his smart, suspicious, and fierce character that made him one of Arthur''s goals! Closer to home! Today, he has no mood to care about the intrigue in the kingdom! "What you said is true?" Ethelbert, who was walking back and forth, couldn''t help asking again the burly man who was kneeling in front of him! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The stalwart man, with a respectful look, said affirmatively, "My people are indeed near Bloodport Town, and they saw the queen of the Wright Kingdom quietly going to St. Martin!" Saint Martin can send people to other kingdoms as spies, and people from other kingdoms can naturally send people to Saint Martin as spies! And the strong man is the immediate boss of the intelligence personnel responsible for this in the Kingdom of Sila! "Queen Wright!!!" Ethelbert showed a frightened expression on his face! To his surprise, Queen Wright appeared near St. Martin! It was also the angry Queen Wright who appeared near St. Martin! Queen Wright is also one of them who are preparing to unite against the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and it is the closest kingdom to their kingdom! But now Queen Wright suddenly appeared near the island of St. Martin, still quietly, which made him feel bad in an instant! After all, they had just finished discussing the union, and while they were all preparing, the queen of one of the kingdoms suddenly arrived quietly. They targeted the capital of the kingdom, St. Martin. In this case, he knew it was not a good thing with his butt! at this time. "Da da da!" There was a sound of rapid footsteps. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" A soldier hurriedly ran into the hall, shouting anxiously as he ran. Seeing the soldiers in such a hurry, Ethelbert''s heart trembled and suddenly felt a bad feeling, so he hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter!" "No... good... not good... anymore! Abigail... General Abigail, found out that the army of Saint Martin... the army, assembled... assembled!" Soldier angry Breathlessly told the whole thing! Betrayed! This thought flashed through Ethelbert''s mind! He received the news from the front foot that Queen Wright went quietly to Saint Martin~www.novelhall.com~ and Saint Martin''s army on the back foot began to assemble. If it was not betrayed, he would not believe it! Of course, the main problem now is not to believe it! It is Saint Martin''s army that is gathering! In other words, Saint Martin is ready to deal with the next goal! So who will they choose? Is it the kingdom of Silas that is closest to them, or another kingdom? If you think about it in another way, if he is from Saint Martin, how would he choose? When Ethelbert thought of the answers to these questions, he shrank and frightened! ----- at the same time! Among the kingdoms preparing to unite, some kingdoms received the same but different information, so they showed different expressions! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 385： Detonate war How to do? Ever since he felt betrayed, Ethelbert has been thinking about it! Hard? No way! With so many examples before, he doesn''t think he can just pass Saint Martin in a kingdom! If you really want to be tough, the only end is to be completely wiped out like the Kingdom of Tutana, struggling at most for one or two times, but the result is the same! Continue to unite? No way! Queen Wright has all appeared on St. Martin. If they continue to unite, who knows if they will be stabbed in the back if they fight? And although only Queen Wright was seen, who knows who else did not see? So after excluding these two options, there are only two options in front of Ethelbert! Flee OR surrender! These two options have their own advantages and disadvantages! The advantage of fleeing is that you can retain your property to the greatest extent, and you will have more freedom in your future life, but the disadvantage is that in this world, he is an exiled king with a large amount of property and no personal force. He must die very fast! The advantage of surrender is that safety is guaranteed, and in order to reflect the benefits of surrender, Saint Martin must attach great importance to his surrender, and even give him great favor! But the disadvantages are also obvious! After he surrenders, it is estimated that he will be more like Queen Tiffus, trapped in the city of St. Martin and lose his freedom, and the property can not be retained to the maximum extent like fleeing, at most one or two floors will be retained! It can be said that the two methods have their own strengths and weaknesses! "call---" After thinking about it for a long time, Ethelbert sighed deeply and made a decision in his heart! "Discussion, there should be a little bigger benefit, right?" ---------- Outside the study of Saint Martin''s Palace! Arthur stood outside the study with his hands behind his back, looking into the distance, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he sighed very pretentiously, and said, "No one can fight!" And when German standing behind him heard these words, his mouth twitched, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only endure Arthur''s full force! As for why this scene occurs... Just ten minutes ago, Ethelbert surrendered by telephone! ! ! Yes, just surrendered! Arthur was dumbfounded on the spot! He hasn''t tried hard yet, uh... he declared war, why did he surrender? Could it be that his arrogance has reached the top level, and even kingdoms that have not declared war will take the initiative to vote? Or Ethelbert''s brain suddenly twitched, so he made such a decision? All kinds of problems caused a brief confusion in Arthur''s mind, causing him to be confused! But then, after he gradually calmed down, he thought about it carefully and discovered why Ethelbert''s surrendered! That was his previous operation! What he told Devin before was to find out some spies who are preparing for the United Kingdom in St. Martin, and then let LeBlanc use the fruit''s ability to transform the kingdoms of other kingdoms or queens to St. Martin. This created a situation of being betrayed, causing them to fight inwardly, causing the joint to break, and after the two plots of Tutana and Tiffusi were sorted out, he slowly cleaned them up! Of course, so far he had never thought that anyone would surrender! After all, they are all kings. Although they will fight and even fight, it is not enough to surrender just by this! So Ethelbert''s surrender was a bit beyond his expectation! However, he thought about it carefully and found that Ethelbert''s surrender was not an accident. It can even be said that from the beginning of his operation, Ethelbert''s surrender was doomed! There are two reasons! First, the Kingdom of Silas is the closest place to St. Martin. Regardless of whether they are united or not, the Kingdom of Silas must bear the brunt of the fight anyway! If it is united, the Kingdom of Sila is the front-line resident of the coalition forces. If the time comes to win the battle, it is okay. If it does not win or is at a disadvantage, the Kingdom of Sila will suffer a heavy blow and even destroy the country! It''s even worse if you don''t unite! With the strength of Saint Martin, the Kingdom of Sila is absolutely broken into the kingdom of diarrhea------should shit! Second, if we say that the Kingdom of Sila still has a glimmer of vitality, since it was discovered that a king had entered the island of St. Martin, this vitality was completely gone! After all, if you don''t unite, you can''t beat it! In the case of the union, all kings have entered the island of St. Martin. Who knows if there are any traitors in the union, will they stab them in the back when they fight? I am afraid that the end will be even worse! Combining these two, the only way before him is surrender and escape! But in this world, if he runs with money, there is no difference between his force and death, but if he doesn''t bring money, why does he run away? Therefore, he can only choose to surrender! Well, since I can''t beat you, then join you! However, in terms of surrendering, he was also a little cautious! That is to keep all his property! In this regard, Arthur agreed! Because he is different from Queen Tiffuse, Queen Tiffuse surrendered because the city was broken, and Ethelbert surrendered without even declaring war, so naturally the treatment is much better! Later, Arthur also rewarded him with many generous rewards for his behavior! For example, after Ethelbert joins his kingdom, he can not only move freely in St. Martin, but also freely move within the kingdom, and Ethelbert can enjoy as long as 100% of business in the kingdom for the next 50 years. Ten taxes and more! Of course, the reason for giving so much, Arthur also thought carefully! That is to let him cooperate with Arthur to completely trigger the war between the kingdoms that are preparing to unite, and make their brains become dog brains! As for how to trigger... Before Arthur was about to let them fight inside~www.novelhall.com~, German was specially asked to select six spies from the kingdoms whose kings and queens were more clever and suspicious than seventeen kingdoms that were ready to be united! In other words, in addition to the surrender of Ethelbert, there are five other people! If we say, at this time, they got the video of the kingdom that their spies saw that the kingdom was preparing to unite Saint Martin against them from Ethelbert, who was also in the most dangerous position, plus Ethel. If Burt encourages, then war must inevitably break out! After all, Ethelbert is in the most dangerous position, and he is also the least necessary to lie among all people! Moreover, the video screen Ethelbert got was the same as the intelligence seen by their spies, which proved the authenticity of the video even more! Therefore, it is very simple to detonate the war between them! Of course, in the case of St. Martin''s eyeing eyes, they may not be able to fight! but... What if the world government warned Saint Martin at this time so that Saint Martin can no longer start the war? Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 386： Cut off the wings Ra Glenn is melancholy now! As the king of the West Seagren Kingdom, he was so melancholy for the first time since he used his plan to eliminate other competitors and ascended to the throne! Not because of anything else, but because his kingdom is now in danger of destruction! And nothing else caused this crisis, it was the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Located in the west of the Kingdom of St. Martin, the Kingdom of Glen, which is less than four days away from the Kingdom of St. Martin, became one of the kingdoms closest to St. Martin after the completion of Tutana and Tiffusi! In this case, with Saint Martin''s style of acting, then the Kingdom of Glen will definitely be one of the goals when the next war is launched! And for the more than half a million citizens of the Kingdom of Glen, plus an army of 30,000, against Saint Martin, a behemoth with more than three million and nearly four million, and an army of more than 100,000, except for being crushed to the slag. There seems to be no other end! So he was very sad at the time! But afterwards, the union proposed by King Fury gave him another glimmer of hope! Yes! I can''t beat you in one kingdom. Seventeen kingdoms combined can always kill you, right? Thinking about it this way, reality immediately gave Ra Glenn a heavy blow! His spies discovered that among these kingdoms preparing to unite, a king secretly went to St. Maarten! At the time, his thoughts were surprisingly consistent with Ethelbert! That is betrayed! No way, as long as normal people will think so after hearing this news! Of course, his final reaction was not as excessive as Ethelbert, he surrendered directly, but kept this matter in his heart, prepared to wait and see what happened before reacting! However, in this way, he definitely has no expectations for the union proposed by the King of Fury! After all, it was a king who was discovered, and who knows how many kings are not found? What if someone is stabbed in the back when they are really united? What if you find out that 16 of your 17 kingdoms have taken refuge in the other party when you fight? How embarrassing? But, the tree wants to stop and the wind is still! He wanted to watch the changes, but someone refused! Earlier this morning, after Ethelbert showed him something, he was even more melancholy. Only then did he realize how dangerous he was! ------ "It''s all true?" Ra Glenn said to the phone worm in his hand with a trembling voice. And now in front of him is an image phone worm, and the image cast by the image phone worm-----the video of the contact between the king and King Arthur of Saint Martin mentioned by his spy! "Of course it''s true! This video is the result of I spent a lot of money to buy a maid in Saint Martin''s palace, and sacrificed more than ten spies to get it!" Ethelbert''s heavy voice came from the phone worm. the sound of! Hearing this, Ra Glenn was silent for a while! "boom!" Afterwards, he suddenly kicked over the table in front of him, then suppressed his anger, cursed in a low voice, "Nida, I am XXXXX your family!" Nida is the king of the Neil Kingdom, which is less than a days flight from the Glenn Kingdom. The distance from St. Martin is only a little farther than the Glenn Kingdom, but not much. In terms of the threat of St. Martin, the two kingdoms Not much difference, so the two kingdoms were invited by the angry king to join the union! Some time ago, it was because his spy saw Nida secretly travel to the Kingdom of Saint Martin, he chose to wait and see the changes! just... He did not expect that Nida would have done so excessively. Not only did he take refuge in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, but he was also preparing to join forces with Saint Martin to deal with the Kingdom of Glenn, which made him a little unacceptable! Just betray the union! His mother is ready to cooperate with Saint Martin to attack the Kingdom of Glen! ? This is simply a **** of a bastard, a villain of a villain! As for whether the Neal Kingdom and the Saint Martin Kingdom are ready to unite against the Glenn Kingdom is true, Ra Glenn has also thought about it carefully, and it is probably true! It''s not that he believes in Ethelbert more, but for a reason! First, he often comes into contact with the king of the Neal Kingdom, and he is naturally aware of his character, greedy for life and fear of death, so it is more possible for him to take refuge in Saint Martin! Second, the Kingdom of Neal and the Kingdom of Glen are two adjacent kingdoms. Normally, there is no less friction. Therefore, if the Kingdom of Neal really takes refuge in Saint Martin, then the Kingdom of Saint Martin will deal with Glenn. The kingdom, a kingdom that usually has been grieving for a long time, is also very possible! Third, Ethelbert has no need to lie to him. After all, Ethelberts kingdom is closer to Saint Martin and he is threatened more seriously. So in this case, Ethelbert lied to him, what is the benefit? The fourth and most important reason is that although the video shell was born because of Saint Martin, the fake video has not yet appeared, so the authenticity of the video is relatively guaranteed! Based on the above points, he believed Ethelbert''s words! After a while, Ra Glenn also calmed down. He narrowed his eyes and asked calmly, "You told me this and you showed me the video. What do you want to do?" La Glenn doesn''t believe Ethelbert will tell him this for no reason, and will show him this video for no reason. "Together with Neil Kingdom!" Ethelbert said solemnly. "Reason?" A glint flashed in Ra Glenn''s eyes! "Is it enough to cut off Saint Martin''s wings?" Ethelbert said sternly. "Not enough!" Ra Glenn shook his head, and added, "As long as the two of us want to deal with the Kingdom of Saint Martin''s Garnier, how is that different from looking for death?" "Yes, if you deal with the two of them, it''s no different than looking for death, but if you only need to deal with Neil Kingdom?" Ethelbert''s mouth raised slightly. "What do you mean?" Upon hearing this, Ra Glenn raised his brow, and immediately realized what! "There is no other meaning, but a friend of mine who works in the world government told me that the expansion of St. Martin has caused dissatisfaction with the five old stars, so they secretly warned them!" Ethelbert said with a smile. "Ok!?" A trace of surprise flashed in La Glenns eyes, but after another thought, he felt that it was normal. After all, Saint Martins expansion over the years has been too fast. If this continues, maybe the entire West Sea will be taken down by Saint Martin. So dissatisfaction with the five old stars is normal! However, this news also let Ra Glenn breathe a sigh of relief. Since St. Martin has been warned, it means that unless St. Martin defies the warning of the five old stars, St. Martin will not be able to make a move in a short time! As for whether Saint Martin will defy the warning... La Glenn feels that Saint Martin, who is also a franchise country, should not do such a brain-dead thing! "According to what you said, then we don''t have to worry about St. Martin for the time being. In that case, there is no need to deal with the Neal Kingdom?" Ra. Glenn asked for a moment. "Haha!" Ethelbert chuckled and asked back, "Then what do you think Saint Martin wants to do when contacting Neal Kingdom?" What do you want! ? This question made La Glenn frowned~www.novelhall.com~ After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration and said in shock, "Saint Martin wants to borrow the name of Neils kingdom to come. Bypass the warning of the five old stars to expand your territory!?" "Yes!" Ethelbert affirmed, "Since the five old stars warned, of course Saint Martin had to listen, but if they were asked to stop like this, they would not be reconciled, so they thought about this. Ways to expand their territory!" "The expanded territory belongs to the Kingdom of Neal in name, so Saint Martin is not a violation of the warning!" Hearing this, Ra Glenn was silent for a while, and then said in a hoarse voice: "How to deal with Neal Kingdom?" ----------- The palace of King Sila! Ethelbert, who had just hung up the phone, smiled and asked the golden armored youth next to him, "My lord, is it okay to say that?" Chapter 387： accomplice Nida is so bad! why? Because there was a fight! The kingdom of Neal and the Kingdom of Glen and the Kingdom of Sila are fighting! The Kingdom of Glenn and the Kingdom of Sila each contributed 20,000 soldiers and horses, and a total of 40,000 soldiers and horses launched a war against the Kingdom of Neal! to be frank! Nida fought very inexplicably in this battle. At the beginning, he was beaten without even knowing why, and it was still two against one, still under the circumstances of St. Martin''s eye on him! However, it is inexplicable and inexplicable. It is still necessary to fight. Although it is two-on-one, it does not mean that the Neal Kingdom will lose. Although Saint Martin is eyeing, of course, since the opponent wants to fight himself, he can''t be counseled! Who is afraid of whom! It should be understood that the strength of the army of the Neal Kingdom is similar to that of the Glenn Kingdom, with an army of about 25,000, and its population is much higher than that of the Glenn Kingdom and the Sila Kingdom, with a population of 700,000. ! This population is just a little less when the two of them add up! So even if it is two-to-one, even if the opponent has 40,000 troops, our side has only 25,000 troops, the population is large, and the defensive kingdom of Neil will not necessarily lose! But after the war started, what happened made Nida worse! The other party actually slandered his St Martin''s lackey? Wtf? What the hell? Nida was totally confused at the time! When did I become Saint Martins lackey? I have never seen them, okay? Just when he wanted to refute, Glenn Kingdom took out a video of his meeting with Arthur! On the spot, he was messed up! Looking at the person in the video who was exactly like him, even Nida began to wonder if he had actually met Arthur, and talked to him about how to cooperate to attack the Kingdom of Glen! But soon he got rid of this absurd idea! Has he been there himself, can he still be unclear? However, it is not wrong to say that, but after the video appeared, the problem was not just the two kingdoms uniting to attack his kingdom, but how he explained the video! Now, even the kingdoms that had previously prepared for the United Kingdom began to suspect that he had colluded with Saint Martin and betrayed them, and he was ready to fight him with Glenn and the Kingdom of Sila! This makes him worse! Neil Kingdom one-on-two is no problem, but one-on-ten or more is definitely the kind of deadly miserable! --------- The study of King Neals Palace! How to do? Wearing a red cloak, a blue suit, black shoes on his feet, broken golden hair, glasses and a golden crown, the shapely twenty-five-year-old King Nida, who is full of bitterness Steps back and forth in the study. In the past half an hour, he has been thinking about how to explain the video! But he can''t think of it! After all, the person on the video is exactly the same as him. In this case, no matter how he explains it, he can''t explain it! But the problem is, if he can''t explain it now, it will be a big trouble! "Da da da!" At that moment, a figure hurried in, shouting, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" "whats the matter?" Looking at the waiter who rushed over in front of him, Nida, who was already very irritable, frowned involuntarily! "Call, the call of King Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" said, the waiter hurriedly handed the phone in his arms to Nida! And Nida looked at the phone, but was stunned for a while! Why did King Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin call me for? Shouldnt we be enemies? Thinking so, Nida answered the call and said, "Hello!" "Hello, Your Majesty King Nida!" Arthur''s voice came from the telephone worm''s microphone. "What''s the matter?" Nida said bluntly! He didn''t know why Arthur wanted to call him, and now he was upset, he was not in the mood to circle with Arthur, so he asked directly! "I heard that the people of Glen Kingdom and Sila Kingdom framed you and me as an accomplice?" Arthur asked with a smile. Hearing this, Nida raised her brows, frowned, and said solemnly, "What are you trying to say?" "It''s nothing!" Arthur smiled slightly and said, "It''s just that the situation in your kingdom seems a bit bad now!" "Is the situation good, what does it matter to you?" Nida said with an ugly face. "Haha!" Arthur said with a chuckle, "you have no way to explain the source of the video, right? So if I''m not mistaken, besides the kingdoms of Glenn and the Kingdom of Sila that are attacking your kingdom, there is still Are there other kingdoms ready to attack you as a traitor? In this case, how long do you think you can last?" "What do you mean?" Nida''s eyes narrowed slightly. "In this case, why don''t you choose to really conspirate with me and deal with them together?" Arthur said with some deep meaning. "Hey!" After hearing these words suddenly, Nida''s heart jumped! After taking a deep breath, he calmly asked, "Co-conspired with you? After dealing with them, it''s my turn, right?" "But for now, if you don''t conspire with me, then it''s probably not my turn to deal with you, right?" Arthur asked with a smile. Listening to Nida''s tone, Arthur knew that he was moved! Of course, his heartbeat is also normal. Although he is now showing a calm and calm appearance, he is still more greedy and fearful of death in his bones, but he has not expressed his greed and fear of death like others do! Therefore, when the two kingdoms are now jointly attacking his kingdom, and there are more than a dozen kingdoms looking at him, he is still very interested in the olive branch thrown by Arthur, but because of the aggressive nature of Saint Martin The kingdom was jealous, so he didn''t immediately agree! "Uh" Nida was silent for a long time upon hearing this! He knew that Arthur''s words were indeed true, but if he agreed to Arthur''s words, it was nothing more than finishing late. There was no difference between the two! Arthur thought for a moment, sorted out his own words, and said, "I know, what you are worried about is that when the time comes, after we have dealt with them together, Saint Martin will invade your kingdom? Let''s do this! I can tell Your message, just a few days ago, the five old stars of the world government have secretly warned me and hope that I will not expand, otherwise they will deal with me!" Upon hearing this, Nida was surprised and delighted! What was shocked was that Arthur would explode his shortcomings. I am happy that if this is the case, then the threat of St. Martin ~www.novelhall.com~ will disappear all at once? "Really!?" Nida said in surprise. "You can check with the staff of the world government yourself. I think in your capacity, someone in the world government will tell you this, right?" Arthur said sternly. Hearing this, the joy on Nida''s face is even better! Since Arthur said so, it must be true, otherwise he would not let himself confirm it! But then, Nida remembered something again, and quickly said, "Then it is useless even if I conspired with you? You can''t get soldiers, then it won''t solve my current problem!" "Yes, you''re right!" Arthur nodded, and said with a deep meaning, "but soldiers can''t be dispatched, but guns, money, etc. are still provided, and what you finally want is how to explain Is it a video problem?" Nida raised her brows and frowned and asked, "Can you solve the problem with the video?" Now his main problem is the video. Once the video is explained clearly, the problem will not be that big! "No!" Arthur shook his head and said, "However, I have a way to make other kingdoms not in the mood to besiege you again!" "How to do it?" Nida was puzzled. Arthur smiled and said mysteriously, "If there are other videos similar to this one" Above the King of Pirates Chapter 388： Mafia War Angry King Angele now feels his liver hurts! Originally, he joined the kings and queens of the other sixteen kingdoms to deal with Saint Martin! The results of it? First, the Kingdom of Glen and the Kingdom of Silas, in the name of colluding with Saint Martin, jointly sent forty thousand troops against the Kingdom of Neal. Later, the Neal Kingdom took out the video of the other five kingdoms colluding with Saint Martin in order to deal with the kingdoms that are also in the United Kingdom! All of a sudden, 12 of the 17 kingdoms had problems! Among them, six kingdoms, including the Neil Kingdom, all have video shells proving that they are colluding with St. Martin. At the same time, the kings and queens of their six kingdoms have been seen by spies from other kingdoms entering St. Martin''s Island! In the six kingdoms, including the Kingdom of Sila and the Kingdom of Glenn, there are spies who have seen kings and queens of other kingdoms enter Saint Martin, and they are the kingdoms that are intended to be dealt with in the video! In an instant, the union collapsed! Although the six kingdoms including the Neil Kingdom have always denied that they are colluding with Saint Martin, the six kingdoms including the Sila Kingdom and the Glenn Kingdom do not believe it. Because the video, as well as their spies, can prove the real existence of this matter! In addition, the Silas Kingdom and the Glenn Kingdom and other six kingdoms were very angry at the behavior of the Neil Kingdoms. Even because Arthur had previously selected the kingdoms that had grievances, except for the Silas who were already fighting. Kingdoms, Glenn Kingdom and Neal Kingdom, the other kingdoms are almost fought! Of course, the reason why I was almost thankful to St. Martin, if it were not for the Kingdom of St. Martin, they would really fight immediately! However, a piece of news came out, which completely detonated the war between them! That is, the Kingdom of St. Martin was warned by the five old stars that it could not engage in war expansion! This news instantly delighted all the members of the joint! Because this news means that unless Saint Martin wants to go against the will of the world government, otherwise they will not be threatened by Saint Martin in a short time! And Saint Martin is no longer threatened, and they naturally have no scruples. Therefore, the kingdoms that already had grievances, under the catalysis of the video, are fighting! At this point, the entire kingdom near St. Martin was in chaos! As the organizer of the joint, the angry king Andre felt even more painful! Nima! Lao Tzu finally organized a coalition, ready to deal with the alliance of Saint Martin, the arch enemy, but Saint Martin failed to deal with it, and the internal **** fought itself. What is this? ------ the other side! As the culprit, Arthur did not pay attention to these kingdoms at this time, but was paying attention to another matter! The decisive battle of the Mafia! Since five years ago, Arthur''s cheap brother-in-law, Capone Becky, purchased a large amount of arms and officially started a war to unify all the Mafia in the West Sea! Originally, if according to the original plot, Capone Becky should soon unify all the Mafia in the West Sea, and soon tired of this kind of life, and then directly put aside the Mafia things and started a new round. The adventure, heading towards the great channel! In the end, in the year that Luffy entered the Chambord Islands, which is the 1520 year of the Haiyuan calendar, he was listed as one of the eleven supernovas together with Luffy, and two years later, he became Arthurs cheapest. Brother-in-law! But since Arthur intervened, all this has changed! Under Arthur''s deliberate control, although Capone Becky is still firmly on the road of unifying all the Mafia, it is much slower than the original one! However, after five years, no matter how slow the pace is, there should be a result! Since three months ago, the entire Mafia in Xihai has been divided into two opposing parts! Part of it is the Capone family, which occupies almost half of all Mafia sites in the West Sea, with one hundred thousand official Mafia members. One part is the five mafia families headed by the Buiano family, with 130,000 official Mafia members, occupying the other half of the territory! The two are opposed to each other, with Straw Town in the center of the West Sea as the dividing point, each occupying all the territory in the east and west directions. And now three months have passed, the two agreed a week ago to start this final war together in Straw Town! This battle, which is divided into life and death, but also divided, will determine who can stand on the apex of the Mafia in the West Sea and become the uncrowned king of the Mafia in the West Sea! --- At this time, the Buiano family residence in the West Sea, the castle in Buiano Island! The heads of the Buiano family, the Kolobo family, the Gambino family, the Genovese family, and the Luces family gathered here! Now five people are sitting on an oval conference table in a house! Sitting on the main seat is a middle-aged fat man who is two meters tall, plays with the revolver with his left hand, and has a cigar in his mouth. His face is full of scum, and he is wearing a white suit! It is the leader of the Buiano family, Buiano Marlow! The first one sitting on the left is a thin, gentle old man with white hair, round-frame glasses, and a scepter next to him. It is the leader of the Kolob family, Kolob. Kebo! The second person sitting on the left is a young man with a big back, a black suit, a kind face, and a smile, without any sense of threat! It is the leader of the Gambino family, Gambino Carlo! The first person sitting on the right is a middle-aged woman with big wavy hair, wearing a red skirt, covered with fat, and two machetes next to her. She looks very fierce! It was the head of the Genovese family, Genovese Marie, The second person sitting on the right is a three-meter tall, topless, muscular body, a hideous blue wolf head tattooed on his chest, and a fierce bald-headed man! It is the leader of the Lucches family, Lucches Billy! At this time, the five people were chatting with each other, and their eyes looked at the door from time to time, as if they were waiting for something! But after a short while, there was still no movement at the door! "Marlowe, you guy, did you invite anyone over?" Billy asked impatiently. Marlow glanced at Billy lightly and said, "Yes!" "Why haven''t people come yet?" Billy asked impatiently again. "How do I know?" Marlowe replied indifferently~www.novelhall.com~ the person you invited, don''t you know? "Billy said with a hint of anger. "Hehe, whoever I invite, do I need to know? Then the thousands of people I killed, should I know their names?" Maro asked with a light smile. "You..." As soon as he heard Marlowe''s tone, Billy''s already a little irritable mood exploded. He stood up abruptly, pointed to Marlowe''s head, and was about to say something, suddenly. "Crack!" The door was opened! Suddenly, Marlowe and Billy who were about to clashed, as well as the three people watching the play, stopped their movements, turned their heads, and looked at the door! "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, a young man wearing a black top hat, black suspenders, a floral shirt, fuchsia lips, golden earrings, pale skin and holding a walking stick came into the opened door! Chapter 389： Straw town Straw Town is a small town in the center of Xihai. Because it is in the center of Xihai, it is also called Central Town! The island where the town is located is almost 180 square kilometers in size, and Straw Town is in the center of the island! There are about 3,000 residents in the town, but because the town is not on the main route and there are no special products, there are usually few outsiders coming! Strictly speaking, this town does not belong to any kingdom or force. It is an independent town. It is managed by the mayor elected by the town residents, and the guards organized by the town residents to maintain order. ! But because the town happens to be stationed in a branch of the world government navy, the people in the West Sea here acquiesce that it belongs to the world government navy, and therefore the order in the town is maintained by the navy! However, the management is still managed by the mayor elected by the town residents! And there is a reason why the two mafia gangs choose to fight here! First, the mafia is not a pirate. Most of the mafia are not wanted, including the current leader of the Capone family, Capenberg, who has no wanted or bounty, so they dont have to be afraid of being stationed here. navy! Second, this place is exactly on the boundary between the two gangs of mafia. Only if you choose this place, the two gangs will feel at ease, and you dont have to be afraid of being calculated on the other sides territory! Third, the territory here is large enough to accommodate more than 200,000 people to fight! Well, they are mafia and not pirates! Although they can also fight in water, most of the time they are more powerful on land. Therefore, the two sides agreed to not use ships and only decide the victory or defeat on land. Therefore, it is also important that the battlefield is large enough. After all, if there are more than 200,000 people, how to fight if the site is small? Therefore, they finally chose the location for the decisive battle here. It''s early morning in Straw Town at this time! Although the weather in Daocao Town today is very good, there is no cloud, and the sun is shining! However, none of the residents of Straw Town, who should have gotten up early to do farm work at this time, appeared in the town, so the whole town looked very empty and quiet! However, the reason for this situation is obvious, that is, the mafia must fight here! After receiving the news that the Mafia was about to fight here, the people in Straw Town couldn''t wait to leave. However, compared to the pirates, the Mafia still have rules, especially the big Mafia, which have very rigid and old rules, so these townspeople did not leave in vain, they all got here before they left. The two parties jointly contributed a piece of property to make up for their losses! Therefore, they did not go reluctantly! Not far to the north of the town, which is the naval branch base stationed here, is the only place in this small town that has people, and it is also the most lively place. Not only is there the navy that was originally here, but it is also not far away. The reporters who came and the people who came to join in the fun! At this time, in the highest office in the administrative building of the base center! Arthur stood by the window and looked at the small town not far away with a telescope, and the head of the base, Colonel Morika of the Naval Division, stood behind him respectfully! Arthur was also very interested in this kind of large-scale war involving two hundred thousand people, so after hearing that they were going to fight here, he came over to watch the battle by himself! It just so happened that the person in charge of this naval base was one of the people secretly conquered by Saint Martin in the past five years, so he came here and was here to watch the war! "Boom!" At this time, the office door was knocked! Arthur didn''t move, but Morika walked over and opened the door! "Colonel, fruit!" I saw a navy soldier respectfully carrying a large plate of cut fruits! Upon seeing this, Morika took the fruit casually and said: "Okay, this is nothing for you, you go down first!" "Yes!" The navy nodded, and when he turned to leave, he also closed the door! Afterwards, Morika came to Arthur''s side with the fruit, and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, come and eat the fruit!" "Yeah!" Arthur nodded, took a few pieces of fruit from the plate, and ate it, but still stared at the small town not far away! suddenly! Two black lines appeared on both sides of the originally empty town! "Ok!?" Suddenly, the black line caught Arthur''s eyes! When Arthur took a closer look, it turned out that it was not a black line, but a dense group of people! Arthur recognized at a glance that the one leading on the left was his future cheap brother-in-law, Capone Becky! "Da da da!" The two forces, one in the east and the other in the west, gradually approached the town in tidy and loud steps, and even caused a slight vibration in the surroundings as they walked! After a while, they stopped one after another on both sides of the town! Afterwards, a few people led by the two forces broke away from the main force and walked into the town with a few elite men! "Da da da!" With scattered footsteps, the leaders of both sides met in the middle of the town! "Hahaha, few people, it''s been a long time!" Carpenberg said hello with a bold smile. "long time no see!" "Ok!" "Yes!" ... The leaders of the five Mafia families did not lose their manners, and responded one after another! "I think when I met your father, you were only two or three years old, and you just learned to run. At that time, I gave you a golden knife. I didn''t expect that less than thirty years have passed. We are here. I met in this situation! The old man can only say that he is indeed the heir of the Capone family!" Kolobo Kebo exclaimed. Among all the people present, Krobo Kebo is undoubtedly the oldest and the oldest. He also hurt Carpenbergs father to meet. At that time, Carpenberg was undoubtedly a kid, and he didnt think about it. This little kid could have such a great ability! "Haha, even if the senior praised me so much, I won''t be soft!" Carpenberg took a deep cigar and said with a smile while smoking. "You don''t need to be soft!" Kolob Kappo raised his brows, smiled and said word by word, "I will show you what the predecessors belong to!" "Haha!" Carpenberg didn''t answer this time, just chuckled twice! "Okay, don''t talk nonsense! Let''s go straight to the topic!" At this moment, a madness flashed in the eyes of the leader of the Buiano family, and he smiled. "Yes, UU reading www.uukanshu.com is right!" The only female leader of the Genovese family present, Genovese Marie interjected with a grinning smile. "Yes!" Gambino Carlo, the leader of the Gambino family, agreed with a smile. "I can''t wait anymore!" Lucches Billy, the leader of the Lucches family, twisted his neck, rubbed his fists, and said excitedly! "Well, since everyone thinks so, let''s go straight to the topic!" Carpenberg smiled, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, took another deep cigarette, and vomited. After that, he dropped the cigar on the ground and stomped it fiercely, he took a deep look at the few people in front of him, sneered, turned around and left the town center, and returned to the front of his team! "The whole army is ready!" After returning to the team, Carpenberg took a deep breath and called out loudly. "Crack!" With his order, one hundred thousand subordinates set up their guns, ready to go! Chapter 390： Melee What kind of wars more than 200,000 people participated in, Arthur had never seen before, whether it was before or after the journey, he had only heard of it! But today, he did witness a war involving more than 200,000 people! When asked what his first feeling about this scene was, he can only say... ---- "emission!" After Capenberg gave an order, the two sides fired cannons almost simultaneously! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless black shells were launched from both sides of the town. From a distance, they looked like a dark cloud, covering the sky of the whole town! Soon after, the shell exploded! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The first thing that exploded was the cannonballs that collided in the sky. Like fireworks, bursts of brilliant sparks and wisps of white smoke were exploded in the air! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Then came the cannonballs after the crash, which exploded in various places in the town, and at the same time they destroyed various buildings in the town, generating dust in the sky! For a time, fire, gunpowder, and dust appeared in the town continuously, gradually covering the whole town! At this time, Arthur, who was in the naval base outside the town, could not even see the town from a distance. He only saw the sky full of gunpowder and dust, as well as the sparks that appeared from time to time in the smoke. ! After a while, the smoke gradually dissipated! And the town at this time... is gone! All gone! After just one round of shells were fired, only potholes were left, and there were still a lot of explosion marks and empty ground with broken walls! "hiss---" "so horrible!" "The town, the town is gone!" "Just one round!!!" ... Watching this scene, the reporters in the naval base and the onlookers who came to take a breath took a deep breath and made a sound of horror! Even Arthur couldn''t help being slightly shocked! Although he could do this alone, as a bystander, he couldn''t help being a little shocked when he saw such an overwhelming explosion for the first time! However, the shock is gone, only as it should be! After all, given the power of the three thousand cannons of the Capone family and the three thousand five hundred cannons of the five major families, adding up to a total of six thousand five hundred cannons, this situation is quite normal after one round. of! Well, mainly Straw Town is not too big! And soon, the Capone family and the five major families are in the second round of bombardment! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With the sound of the cannon popping out of the chamber, the cannonball like a dark cloud appeared in the sky again! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With the continuous sound of explosions, gunpowder and dust once again spread! But this time, before the smoke and dust began to dissipate, the shell was fired again! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... first round second round Third round ... Tenth round! More than ten rounds were fired in a row, and the two sides stopped until the cannon barrel became too hot! In the Capone family camp! Carpenberger dangling his cigar, looked at these blankly, and said coldly, "The whole army is attacking!!!" "Come on!!!" "Kill!" "Kill them!" ... Suddenly, the 100,000 Mafia members behind him roared and killed the other side! At the same time, the opposite party issued the same order! ! "The Capone family will die!" "charge!" "Kill!" ... The 130,000 Mafia members behind the five chiefs also roared and rushed over! One thousand meters! Eight hundred meters! Six hundred meters! Four hundred meters! The two sides got closer and closer, and when it was three hundred meters, the two sides suddenly slowed down and raised their guns one after another, aiming at each other! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless bullets flew out! "what---" "Help!" "Save me!" ... Along with scattered screams, some of the teams on both sides fell, but because the shooting distance of both sides was a little beyond the range of their flintlock guns, not many people died! Afterwards, with the continuous gunfire, the distance between the two sides got closer and closer! Two hundred meters! One hundred meters! Fifty meters! Ten meters! The closer the firearms are, the more lethal the guns are. At the beginning, only a few dozen people fell every second. Gradually, one hundred, two hundred, five hundred, and one thousand people fell at a terrifying speed. increase. Every second, countless people fall down, and when they reach ten meters, at least one third of the people present are removed! In other words, in just two hundred meters, at least five to six thousand people died. And the remaining two thirds, that is, more than 100,000 people, quickly rushed through the last ten meters, and entered the stage of hand-to-hand combat with the opposite side! "Brothers, hack them to death!" "Kill, kill, kill!" "help me!" "Revenge...for...me...revenge!" ... Calls for help, madness, calls for help, etc., all kinds of voices rang in this battlefield. At this time, looking at the family members entering the hand-to-hand battle, Carpenberg frowned and took a deep cigarette. The chief negotiator blamed the gun Wit and the killer Gotti on the two capable generals standing behind him. Wink! Suddenly, the two understood! "Jiejie, godfather, don''t worry about it!" Witte showed a crazy look on his face, turning the pistol in his right hand, and believing himself. "Godfather, I will kill them all!" Gotti raised the heavy machine gun in his right hand and said in a deep voice. With that, the two figures instantly disappeared next to Capenberg, and then rushed towards the enemy''s troops at an extremely fast speed. Soon, they rushed in! "Bang, bang, bang!" "Da da da..." "what---" "Help!" "So fast!" ... The two were like wolves into the flock, killing wantonly, firing pistols and heavy machine guns again and again, and within a short while, thousands of people died under their hands. At this time, they also attracted the attention of the five big families! "The two who are slaughtering should be the capable cadres of Carpenberg, blame the gun Werther and the killer Gotti?" Marlowe said sternly. "Yes, it''s them!" Kolobo Kebo narrowed his eyes, looked into the distance, and confirmed. "Then who will deal with it?" Marlowe said lightly. "Hey, leave it to my old lady!" Genovese Marie said with a grinning grin and pulling out the two big knives behind her. "Crack!" "Add me!" Lucches Billy said with some excitement, twisting his wrist. "Well, you two will go together!" Marlow waved his hand and said. Hearing that ~www.novelhall.com~ the other two did not object, so Billy and Mary moved their legs and started to rush towards the most conspicuous people in the melee, Witte and Gotti! After a while, they also rushed to the center of the battlefield and came to Witte and Gotti respectively! "Hey, your opponent is the old lady!" Mary roared at Witt with knives in both hands! "Come on, let''s have a **** battle!" Billy said excitedly to Gotti. Hearing that, Witte and Gotti also stopped the killing in their hands and turned to look at Mary and Billy! "Yeah, there is someone who lives and lives, wants to challenge me!" Witte raised his brows and said with a confident smile on his face when he saw the person coming. It''s not that he doesn''t know Mary, but how can he say soft words on this battlefield? "Kill!" Gotti said directly with a slightly raised mouth. He also knows Billy, and although the two have not played against each other, Gotti doesn''t think he will lose to him! Chapter 391： Not surprisingly The joining of Mary and Billy instantly pushed the battle into a white-hot stage! "My old lady is going to hack you to death!" Mary was holding two machetes, her face was hideous, her legs were slightly bent, and suddenly she rushed towards the strange gun Witt. "Jie Jie!" Seeing this, Witt was not afraid of the blame gun. After a two-time strange laugh, he flicked his right hand and squeezed the revolver on Mary at the same time. "boom!" Along with the flame of the muzzle, a bullet flew out. "call out!" Almost at the same time, the machete in Mary''s right hand swung abruptly, cutting through the air! "---" After a long metal collision sounded out of thin air, an orange bullet fell to the ground, making a jingle! "It''s useless! My old lady''s knife can even be cut by bullets!" Mary grinned grinningly! "Really..." The corner of Wei Te''s mouth raised slightly, and at the same time he shook his hand and pulled the trigger again! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After three gunshots, three bullets flew toward Mary like an arrow from the string! "I told you everything, it''s useless!" Mary roared grimly and waved two machetes in her hands at the same time. "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" ... While three metal collision sounds sounded, three bullets The jingle bell fell to the ground almost at the same time. "Ha...ah---" Mary just wanted to laugh at Witt, but before she laughed, she suddenly let out a scream! I saw a blood hole on her fertile thigh, I don''t know when, and when I look into the blood hole, I can see the orange bullet tail vaguely! "What... when... when... when... shooting...!" Mary looked at Werther with a shocked expression on her face, gritted her teeth and asked word by word. The reason why Mary, a woman can sit on the position of the leader of the five mafia, is naturally not based on any relationship or brains, it is completely because she has reached the level of lieutenant colonel, and she is the pure strength of the top combat power in Xihai! Originally, according to her thoughts, was it not easy for her family leader to deal with a Capone family leader? Unexpectedly, reality taught her to be a human being! It hadn''t been two rounds before the two sides fought, and she was actually injured! Simply, she was rough and thick, and this shot was only a minor injury. Although she looked painful, she actually only injured the flesh without any bones or tendons, otherwise she would have the thought of running away! After all, if a shot can hit her to damage her combat power, then the opponent''s strength must far exceed her! But judging from the current situation, the opponent may be better than herself, but she can fight, and the gap is not strong enough to make her desperate! "Jie Jie!" Witte grinned and did not reply, but answered her with the gun in his hand! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Three bullets flew out again! This time, Mary didn''t dare to be careless, holding a machete in both hands, and focused on staring at Werther! "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" ... The sound of three metal collisions rang out of thin air! "what---" Then there was another scream. Blood appeared on Mary''s thigh again! But this time, because she had been prepared, the bullet just struck the side of her thigh, marking a **** wound on her thigh, and it didn''t shoot into her flesh! However, this made Mary even more terrified! Because even though she was prepared, she didn''t see exactly how the shot was fired. Only when the bullet was about to hit her, she barely saw a trace! Can''t do this anymore! Mary knows that if this continues, even if she finally finds out how the shot came, it is estimated that she will suffer a lot of injuries, and there will be basically no possibility of a comeback by then! But now, the only way is to rush over and have a close battle with Werther! In this way, it will definitely narrow the gap in combat power between the two sides. After all, a sought-after and a dual-sword flow, it is obvious who is stronger in close combat, and she does not have to worry about that weird shot. After all, in close combat, Guns dont work well! Just do it! "boom!" Mary flexed her legs slightly and stepped on it suddenly. While stepping out of two small pits on the ground, she rushed towards Werther at a speed that did not match her fertile body with this reaction force! Upon seeing this, the corner of Witte''s mouth raised again and his hand shook! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The bullet came out of the chamber again and flew towards Mary, who was rushing over. "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "what---" ... There are still three metal collisions, accompanied by Mary''s scream! However, this time Mary did not stop! She resisted the pain on her body, ran rampage, and continued to rush towards Witt! Originally, the distance between the two was not too far, so now in a short period of time, Mary has rushed to a place less than ten meters away from Witte! Suddenly, Witte''s face changed a little! He put away the slightly raised corners of his mouth, his face was solemn, and he pulled the trigger again! "Boom boom!" "what---" After three consecutive shots, Mary screamed again, but still did not stop her from moving forward. She got closer and closer and rushed to a place less than five meters in front of Witt. Witt could clearly see the wrinkles on her face. ! Upon seeing this, Werther stopped shooting quickly, bent his legs slightly, stepped hard, and ran towards the place behind him, intending to distance himself from Mary! However, in terms of speed, the two are almost the same, so even if Werther played his full strength and shot back from time to time, the two of them did not open any distance for a while and fell into a stalemate! However, during this period, the wounds on Mary''s body grew more and more because of Werther''s back shooting! the other side! At the same time Mary and Witt fought, Billy also fought Gotti! The fight between the two was not like the current copy of Mary and Witt, one chasing the other while walking and shooting! But the difference is that Billys is a purely physique expert, and he will also be armed with domineering and a steel body, similar to the moves of the iron block, so under the design of Gotti, he has not received much hurt! It''s just that Gotti ran too fast, and he used a machine gun with a fast rate of fire and a large shooting range, so Billy was not injured, but every place they went, they would cause a large number of casualties around! But Gotti likes to rush to Billy''s side, so the casualties are even greater! And all of this can be seen not far away, in the eyes of the other three of the five major families who are watching the battle! All three of them frowned. "What''s the matter, why don''t the two of them seem to be able to fight!" Maro said with a grim expression. "It doesn''t seem to be, it is at all!" Kolob Kebo narrowed his eyes, staring at the battlefield in the distance, and said solemnly. "It seems that we are going to help!" Gambino Carlo said with a smile. "If we are on the court now~www.novelhall.com~ what will happen to Capenberg?" Marlow took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. "Isn''t there still him? Or why should we invite him over for a big price?" Gambino Carlo asked with a smile. "Well, it can only do this now!" Kolobo Kroo nodded and agreed. -------- Inside the naval base in a small town not far away! Arthur looked at the battlefield and murmured with a smile, "If nothing happens, then my cheap brother-in-law will soon win!" After this battle, Xihai basically has no Mafia against the Capone family! In other words, Carpenberg will go to sea for at most three to five years! When the time comes, he doesn''t want the site, and only this brother-in-law will help him take it! Thinking like this, the corners of Arthur''s mouth rose up involuntarily! Chapter 392： Devil Sheriff My name is Lafayette, twenty-seven this year, and I am an honest security officer! Well, expelled! what! ? Why do you think I was expelled if I was upright? Actually I am very upset about this! Didn''t I cut off a thief''s hands to prevent him from stealing things in the future, and cut off his feet to prevent him from escaping in the future? Don''t I just sell a human trafficker to a slave merchant so that they can feel the feeling of being sold, and at the same time make some extra money for themselves? Don''t I just cut off the little brother who committed X offense, put it in his mouth, let him eat it, and prevent him from committing it again in the future forever? Didn''t I just take a **** cut from a robber and hang it on an anchor, and use them to catch the sea beasts and replenish myself? Am I just sending the scammers who deceive women''s money into an indescribable shop, and let them be full of big men, in exchange for some money to make up for those women while also making a little money? What did i do wrong? Why do they treat me this way? Why do they call me the devil sheriff? Why did they deport me as an honest security officer? call--- Forget it! These are all things in the past! I don''t want to care anymore! Anyway, now I am still an honest security officer! Well, although he did not serve in any kingdom! But that does not matter! I am still engaged in the same job as before in the kingdom, fighting various prisoners, mafia and pirates! Of course, in order to fill my stomach, I also received a small amount of money as a reward during this period! Well, not much, just like this time, it''s just over one billion! ----------- Just when it was discovered that Mary and Billy were not doing well, the remaining three of the five chiefs of the family who were watching the game after a discussion, decided that Kebo and Carlo would take action together to help Mary and Billy, and Marlowe is sitting in the rear, commanding a coalition of five families! Kebo leaned on his scepter and walked into the battlefield step by step without any rush! On the other hand, Carlo smiled and took a pair of white, thin, ordinary-looking fingerless gloves from his arms, slowly put them on his hands, and then slowly walked towards the battlefield! Soon, the two came to the battlefield! "Boom boom!" "boom!" "Bah---" "Qiang--- "Help!" "my leg!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!" ... As the distance got closer and closer, all kinds of messy sounds on the battlefield also spread into their seats. There were bullets shooting, explosions, blood spraying, and the sound of knives unsheathed. More calls for help, shouts for killing! However, none of this entered their ears! Even the corpses all around, the blood that stained the whole earth, and the lingering smell of blood in the air did not disturb them! The two of them narrowed their eyes, staring straight at the four of Mary, Billy, Witt and Gotti in the center of the battlefield! After that, the two looked at each other, nodded, and then each rushed to the previously discussed target! Among them, Kebo pounced on the battlefield between Witt and Mary! At this time, Werther was still running, and it was still Mary who was chasing him behind him! But now Mary looks not in good condition. She was covered in blood and gunshot wounds all over her body, and the distance between the two was also widened compared to before! If this continues in this situation, Witte will soon be able to drag Mary to death! But now that Kebo is here, everything has changed! Seeing Kebo, who was swiftly walking two legs in the distance, and at a speed that did not match his gray-haired image, quickly moved towards them, Witte''s face changed again and heavier! Immediately, he did not hesitate, his hand shook, and the revolver was empty in an instant. After loading the bullet on the revolver without bullets, he pulled the trigger again! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Six gunshots appeared almost simultaneously, and bullets were fired almost simultaneously. Among them, three are heading towards Mary, and three are heading towards Kebo, who is now heading towards him! "Hey!" "Hey!" "what---" ... This time, Mary''s state had dropped visibly. After blocking two bullets, she couldn''t help but let out a scream! At the same time, there was a little blood on her fertile belly! But Kebo picked up the scepter while holding the jewel on his scepter while running, and stabbed it three times quickly with its tail! "Ding!" "Ding!" "Ding!" ... With the crisp sound, the shells of three bullets fell on the ground almost at the same time! Kebo''s expression did not change, and there was no pause in his body shape during the run, and he continued to rush towards Werther! "Boom, boom, boom!" "Boom, boom, boom!" ... Suddenly, Witte raised his brows, and quickly took out another revolver from his waist with his left hand. The two guns were fired at the same time. Half of the twelve rounds went toward Kebo and half toward Mary! But...no use! With a wave of Mary''s machete, two of the six bullets were blocked, and four shot at her. After screaming, her rampage figure remained unchanged, and she still rushed toward Witt firmly! Kebo was even more relaxed, but the scepter in his hand shook quickly, and all the bullets were blocked! "Troublesome! It seems we have to wait for the godfather to get it done!" Upon seeing this, after Witt sighed helplessly, the pace at his feet became faster, and this time he didn''t even have the desire to turn back and shoot, so he ran quickly! the other side! Carlo also rushed into the battlefield between Billy and Gotti! His joining instantly changed the battle between the two! Originally, he was fighting and running, and he still had spare power to deliberately select the fighting range on the side of the five major family coalition forces. Gotti instantly fell into a disadvantage, and the battle became stretched. The fight was very difficult! Watching this scene, Carpenberg in the distance couldn''t help taking a deep cigar, his eyes gradually becoming sharper. "call---" After spitting out a puff of smoke, he shook his shoulder and shook his cloak. After that, he turned to the one hundred elites of the Capone family who were wearing uniform black uniforms, who had been prepared for a long time, but had not taken a shot, shouted, "Come in!!!" Suddenly, the elites who had been waiting for a long time shook their spirits, ran quickly, and rushed toward Capenberg! If he rushed in this way, he would definitely hit Carpenberg! However, just when they rushed in front of Capenberg, a ripple suddenly appeared out of thin air, and their bodies shrank instantly as they passed through the ripple. At the same time, a door that looked like a castle suspension bridge opened on Capenberg''s chest, and the elites rushed in directly toward this door after shrinking! Soon, the hundred elites present rushed into Capenberg''s chest! "Boom!" Accompanied by the dull voice, Carpenberg''s chest closed again! Then he turned around again and looked at the battlefield. "call---" After inhaling the cigar in his mouth, he took a deep breath, threw the burnt cigar on the ground, and stepped on it fiercely! next moment! His figure suddenly disappeared in place! By the time they reappear, they will already be in the center of the battlefield! "Castle. Blast!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... In an instant, bullets, artillery shells, etc., all kinds of firepower comparable to a hundred people appeared out of thin air, raging wildly around! "what---" "Uh---" "Help!" "it hurts!" "Kill me!!" ... All kinds of screams in the battlefield suddenly increased at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~! And what followed was that pieces of people fell down! at this time! In the distant sky, a man with wings, a black top hat and a stick in his hand appeared! He is the infamous Devil Sheriff Lafayette in Xihai! After he appeared, he swooped straight toward the raging Capenberg! Chapter 393： No time to explain, get in the car "boom!" Capenbergi waved his hand, and the flames flashed out, and countless firepower gushed out, directly forcing Lafayette, who was diving towards him, back! "Devil Sheriff Lafayette?" Carpenberg asked in surprise. This devil sheriff, who is notorious in Xihai, has naturally been heard by Carpenberg, but it was the first time to meet, and the two had never met before, so he was so surprised! "Yes!" Lafayette admitted with a grin. "You shouldn''t have come!" Capenberg said calmly. "Why?" Lafayette asked curiously. "You will die!" Carpenberg said sternly. When he said this, his eyes revealed a very sincere taste, which made people think he was not joking! "Hehe, are you kidding? Okay, I admit you made me laugh?" Lafayette said with a smile. "I''m not kidding!" After Carpenberg shook his head, he looked at Lafayette with blazing eyes, and said in a calm tone without any fluctuations, one by one, "I...will...kill ...Of...you...!" Hearing that, Lafayette seemed to have heard something super funny, holding his belly in one hand, and pointing at Carpenberg with a cane in the other, and said, "Hahaha----You will kill me? Really, really. . It''s so funny!" With a smile, Lafayette''s eyes were wide and wide, and his eyes gradually became scary and weird. The grin of his mouth was very open, almost in an arc of 180 degrees. After that, he launched an attack without any warning! With a trembling of his hand, he drew out the knife from his cane, and slashed with a knife. "call out!" A transparent, sharp-looking sword qi flew out and headed towards Capenberg. "Crack!" Upon seeing this, Carpenberg''s eyes condensed slightly, and his lower body suddenly changed into the track of a tank. "boom!" Afterwards, he dodged this sword aura at an extremely fast speed, and while evading, he was walking with firepower in the sky! "Huh!" Lafayette smiled, waved his wings behind him and escaped Capenberg''s attack. At the same time, he didn''t know when he had an extra delicate pistol in his hand! Without hesitation, the moment the pistol appeared, he pulled the trigger one after another! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Three black bullets pierced the air and shot towards Carpenberg! "boom!" "boom!" "boom" ... On the way, these three bullets happened to meet the various firepower released by Capenberg, but they were not shot down immediately, on the contrary, they burst like a bamboo, and exploded several shots towards Lafayette. After the shells, he was barely knocked down! In this way, the two hid from each other and shot each other, without any rush or delay, hitting you and me, but there was no damage! After half a day! Lafayette was flying in the air, shooting Carpenberg with a pistol, while laughing and saying, "Look, your men seem to be out of order!" Hearing this, Carpenberg dodged the attack, and glanced at the battlefield from the corner of his eye! Only then did he realize that the situation seemed bad! The army composed of family members is nothing. Although there are a little less people than the other five big families, they win in unity, so they are evenly matched! However, both Gotti and Witte are not good! In one-on-one, both Gotti and Witte are a bit stronger than each other, so they can easily defeat any of the other, but in one-on-two, both of them are firmly suppressed! It''s a pity that, except for the two of them and Capenberg, the Capone family is not strong enough to deal with the leaders of the other four families, so no one can help them, and the two can only support it! And now, the two are in a panic! Although it seems to be able to persist, Carpenbergi estimates that they will not last long, at most, they will be completely defeated in half a day! Of course, there is nothing wrong with their defeat, but what is more serious is that after the defeat of the two of them, the family''s army will definitely suffer a strong blow from the four leaders who are free, and the whole battle will be completely collapsed! After seeing these, Carpenberg''s face began to become a little serious! He knew that if he didn''t help, he would lose! But wanting to help is not so easy, because the person in front of him, Lafayette, will definitely stop him! Before playing with Lafayette for a long time, although the two didn''t use their full strength, the strength of both sides was almost tested out, and the strength of the other side was about the same as his own, both at the colonel level! Therefore, it must be impossible for Capenberg to defeat him immediately! Fortunately, this is war! What war is not about defeating one or two people! Thinking of this, Carpenberg had a solution! Afterwards, he sneered and glanced at Lafayette who was still flying in the air, twisted his body, and spurred the Devil Fruit again! "Castle. Full size. Big boss" In an instant, the tank that Carpenberg turned into has a new change again! The lower body is still a crawler, but the upper body slowly turned into a humanoid castle, and at the same time his body grew wildly! About three seconds later! A castle looks like a castle, it is eighty meters high and weighs nearly six hundred tons. There are many artillery on it and shooting holes. It looks like a heavily armed gray-white castle tank appeared on the battlefield! "That...that''s...what!!!" "Devil fruit, definitely a devil fruit!" "hiss---" ... The appearance of this behemoth suddenly caused chaos on the battlefield, especially the members of the five major families, they breathed a sigh of relief when they saw it, and made a sound of fear and horror! In contrast, the members of the Capone family saw this scene and their morale was greatly boosted! "It''s the godfather, the fruit of the godfather!" "Appeared, appeared!" "The godfather''s most powerful move has appeared!" "Haha, you are all done!" "Kill!" ... Everyone in the Capone family got excited! However, ~www.novelhall.com~ has also been recruited for a few years, and I have never seen the adorable new form of Carpenberg and raised questions! "what is that?" "Why are you all so excited?" "Yes indeed?" ... Regarding these Mengxin words, the old members had no time to bother, but after beckoning to Mengxin, they shouted, "No time to explain, get in the car!" Afterwards, they rushed towards where Capenberg was located! Although the Mengxins are a bit confused, listening to the words of the old members, they are also ignorant and rush over with them! Chapter 394： 1 person into the army Seeing Capenberg, who had become a castle, and the members of the Capone family who were rushing towards him not far away, Lafayette''s originally laughing face slowly cooled down! He frowned and kept looking up and down at the castle tank in front of him. After looking at it for a while. Suddenly, he waved the knife in his hand without warning! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Three consecutive sharp sword auras headed towards Capenbergi in the shape of a half moon! However, this time Carpenberg didn''t pay attention to these sword auras, and directly let them bombard himself! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Three sword qi shots on the castle, but they only left a little shallow scar on the castle. Compared to the huge size of the castle tank, this scar is nothing at all! Then, without waiting for Lafayette to continue his attack, Capenberg directly activated himself, allowing the track under his feet to spin fast, and then rushed towards the battlefield of Gotti and Witte! "Godfather, here I am!" "Brothers, rush in!" "Hurry up, enter the godfather''s body!" "Hurry up, get in the car!" ... Along the way, members of the Capone family happily ran to the tank castle where Capenberg was incarnation, and then jumped towards him. After a ripple appeared out of thin air, they turned into villains and entered Inside the castle! Soon, more and more people rushed into his body on the road! One hundred people! Two hundred people! Three hundred people! ... Five hundred people! ... A thousand people! ... Because of his fruitful ability to make people smaller, in the end, thousands of people rushed into the body! But that''s it! "It''s full, don''t come in anymore! Everyone takes the castle as the center and coordinated the attack!" A **** man in the castle stood at the castle window and shouted towards the surroundings. Suddenly, all the people who rushed towards Capenberg, stopped and surrounded the center of the castle! At this time, the firepower of the castle of Capenberg''s incarnation has been completely messed up! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Artillery, bullets, countless attacks were launched from the castle, and they were directed at the five major family coalition forces and Lafayette! "what---" "Run!" "No firepower is too strong!" "The castle can''t move!" "Leave! Leave!" ... Facing this terrifying castle tank, the five major family coalition forces along the way fell in pieces, and only a few lucky people managed to escape! And Lafayette was also frightened by the terrifying firepower, frowned and flew away for a distance! In this way, the castle tank that Carpenberg incarnates rushed and quickly came to the battlefield of Gotti and Witte! The first encounter is Gotti and Billy, Carlo''s battlefield! At this time, Gotti was beaten badly, because both Billy and Carlo are strong in physical skills, so their fights with Gotti were fist to the flesh, which caused him to be bruised and swollen. A big circle! As a killer, Gotti is not very good at physical skills. He is best at using the special heavy machine gun on his right hand to kill people. Therefore, when faced with strong physical skills, once he gets close, he will be a bit paw! Simply, his physique is still OK, and he has not been killed until now! And now that Carpenberg is here, he is completely out of danger! "Boss Gotti, come up!" After seeing Gotti who was beaten up, a **** man on the castle tank hurriedly greeted. Hearing this, Gotti, who was being beaten, his eyes lit up. "Da da da---" With a violent wave of his right hand, the bullet was shot out frantically. After pushing back Billy and Carlo in front of him, he turned around and jumped into the tank castle! "Kill them!" As soon as he came up, Gotti couldn''t wait to point to Billy and Carlo who beat him before. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "Da da da---" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Along with the dazzling fire, the firepower on the castle tank vented wildly towards the two. "go!" "No, I can''t stand it!" ... Carlo and Billy said at the same time. Both of them couldn''t bear this violent firepower! Billy, who is armed with domineering and steel body, was hit with bleeding from the corners of his mouth. As a last resort, he could only turn around and escape. Carlo is better. He belongs to the agile physique, and he can be seen and heard. Before venting his body, he had already left the place! And when they left, the castle tank was no longer blocked, and rushed to the battlefield of Witte and Mary, Kebo! Witte''s situation is better than Gotti! In addition to being good at marksmanship, he is also good at escaping, so even though he is also very embarrassed under the siege of the two, there are no obvious wounds on his body, but it is very hard to escape! Seeing the arrival of the castle tank, Witte didn''t need anyone to remind him. After his eyes lit up, the two guns in his hand were instantly empty! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" ... After twelve shots in a row, after repelling Mary and Kebo, he also turned and rushed into the castle! "Kill them!" Witte grinned and said the same thing as Gotti! Suddenly, the firepower in the castle vented towards madness. "what--" "Go!" ... Compared with Billy and Carlo, Mary and Kebo did not end up so well! Mary, who had suffered a lot of injuries, was directly killed on the spot. Under the violent firepower, even the body was not left behind! Although Kebo escaped, he suffered a lot of damage because he couldn''t escape, and he ran away spurting blood! "The battle is set!" In the distance, after watching this scene, Arthur in the naval base murmured and put down the telescope in his hand! In this situation, no one can stop Carpenberg! Even Lafayette, who is equivalent to his combat power, is the same! Of course it''s not that Lafayette can''t fight Carpenberg in this state, but because this is war. The victory of the war is not decided one-to-one, it is decided by the whole battle! Now, in this state, Carpenberg has undoubtedly had a terrifying influence on the battle situation. It can be said that he can crush all the opposing troops alone! Once the coalition forces on the opposite side collapsed, it meant that they had lost this war. Even if their leader ran away, the Capone family was victorious! After all, the leader of the Mafia is nothing more than a stronger person! After that, things developed as Arthur thought! As time went by, more and more people from the Capone family gathered around the castle tank, and the firepower of the castle tank became more and more fierce. Soon, they will completely collapse the entire coalition! After half a day, the coalition forces of the five major families were left with less than 10,000 men and horses, and the remaining four family leaders except Mary, in the hopeless situation of returning to heaven, could only escape with this remnant army in embarrassment. ! In the end, there were more than 40,000 people and Lafayettes left on the battlefield by Capenberg and the remnants of the Capone family! "Hehe, it seems that I have failed this time!" Lafayette laughed, and did not feel any discomfort for this failure! "No, you didn''t fail, only five of them failed!" Carpenberg said in a deep voice. "That''s a failure!" Lafayette said with a serious look that was rare and serious. "Okay~www.novelhall.com~ If you think you fail, you fail!" Carpenbergi shrugged and said indifferently. "Oh, since I failed, I have to leave!" After Lafayette said with a smile on his face, he waved his wings and left without waiting for Capenberg to answer! Seeing the back of him leaving, Capenberg''s eyes gradually became deeper. He murmured, "I really don''t understand what this **** is thinking! Forget it, since it''s solved here, then go and solve the gang of arms-selling bastards!" On the other side, watching the war ended, Arthur raised his mouth slightly, and murmured, "At most three to five years...hurry up and they should climb higher, so that they can accept this cheap brother-in-law''s industry!" Although this war was victorious, it just meant that Capenberg''s biggest obstacle was gone, and it didn''t mean that he could immediately conquer all the Mafia in the West Sea. For these sites, he still has to take some time to conquer, so it will take at least three to five years before he can become the king of the Mafia in the West Sea! Chapter 395： Inexplicable relatives "Shock! Mafia battle! ----Western Poster "The Capone Family Victory! ----A well-known local newspaper "Capone! Capone! ----Xihai Entertainment News ------- The Study Room of King St. Martin''s Palace Looking at the newspapers in his hands, Arthur smiled and put them aside. Afterwards, he raised his head, looked at German in front of him, and asked, "Okay, what happened to what I told you?" Devin nodded solemnly, and said, "I have already ordered to let someone send a large sum of money to those undercover agents, so that they can develop cronies and influences within the Capone family, as long as Capenberg is as his Majesty has done. Said that we will leave the West Sea in a few years, so we can accept all their forces!" "Well, not bad!" Arthur took a bit with satisfaction, and then seemed to have thought of something, and added, "By the way, when necessary, you can also provide some military assistance to those undercover agents!" "Understand, Your Majesty!" German said respectfully. "Well, if there is nothing to do, you can go down first" Arthur waved his hand and said. "Your Majesty... there is one more thing, I don''t know if I should say..." Devin said hesitantly. "Oh!?" Seeing him this way, Arthur''s curiosity came up! He curiously said, "Just say anything!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" After German nodded, he reported respectfully. "My men reported to me that they had a businessman who had been staring at me for several days, looking sneaky, like a spy. I don''t know why he has been there. Looking for the house of Lord Uinohana!" "Oh?" Arthur frowned slightly. Enemy! This is Arthur''s first thought! No way, besides the enemy, who would sneak in to find someone? But immediately, Arthur overthrew this idea! As far as he knows, Uozhihua Guidaomaru had no enemies before coming to Saint Martin. Because he is a doctor, there are very few people who are willing to fight against him! And if there is a resentment here in Saint Martin, let alone! Not to mention that Wuzhihua Guidaowan has rarely been out of St. Martin in the past few years. Just talk about things in St. Martin. Can Arthur know? If anyone dared to grudge against his cheap father-in-law, he would have dealt with it long ago! "In this way, you send someone to catch him directly and ask him if you look good!" After thinking for a long time, Arthur, who still didn''t get a clue, directly used the simplest and most suitable method to solve it! "Understand!" German said sternly. ------------------ at this time! On a quiet and tidy street in Saint Martin! A middle-aged businessman with a big belly is walking down this street, looking very ordinary, looking back and forth, as if looking for something. Go away for a while! Suddenly, he seemed to notice something, his body stiffened, he stopped, his eyes staring at the sign of the closed clinic not far away, his face gradually showing ecstasy! "Found it, found it!" The businessman looked at the sign with an excited expression on his face, and said, "This is it, Uunohana Surgical Clinic!" After that, he walked outside the clinic with three-point expectation and seven-point anxiety. After tidying up his clothes, he took a deep breath and knocked on the door! "Boom!" Accompanied by the sound of knocking on the door, he felt more and more nervous. "Who?" When some familiar sounds came from inside, he was excited! He was trembling slightly with excitement! But at this moment, two brawny men suddenly appeared on the corner of the street! When they saw him, the eyes of the two strong men lit up at the same time! "Roar---" Immediately, the two roared into a black bear and a buffalo, respectively! On the other side, when he heard the roar, the merchant was like an ice pit, his whole person and the excited expression on his face completely froze! When he turned slowly, he saw the animals transformed by the two strong men. "Da da da!" The black bear and buffalo were already rushing towards him at great speed. Before he could react, the black bear and buffalo ran to his left and right sides, surrounding him! "Hand over things!" The black bear made a dull voice! "Yes, hand over your things, otherwise not only you will die, but also your people will die!" The buffalo''s deep voice also came over! Looking at these two animals, the businessman was carrying the door of the clinic with cold sweat on his face! "Gulong!" He swallowed, and when he was about to say something, another voice came from behind him! "Who the **** is it!" "Crack!" At the same time as the voice came, the door of the clinic opened! Uozhihua Guidaowan walked out of the clinic while yawning, and said impatiently, "Who, it''s okay to bother me to take a nap!" When he came out to see the scene outside the clinic, he was stunned! What the hell? This is the main street of Saint Martin! How come two animals come in and attack people? Unohana Guidaomaru''s mind is a little bit overwhelming! The businessman looked at the middle-aged man who seemed to be his age, and he was immediately excited. He said excitedly, "Great, you are the son of Uncle Uinoka, aren''t you? I am Uncle Uinoka''s nephew, Asakura Ichiro! The two demon fruit abilities in front of me are here to chase me down! help me!" ? ? ? Asakura Ichiro! ? Listening to this name, Uozhihua Guidaowan is a bit familiar, but she can''t remember who it is for a while! But it doesn''t matter, through this sentence, he basically understands what the situation is! The two animals in front of them are not animals, but devil fruit capable people. The person in front of him should be his relative, but because he has grown younger now with the life extension potion given by Arthur, this person in front of him regards him as his son! After roughly sorting it out, Uozhihua Guidaowan disappeared in place! The next moment, suddenly appeared behind the two Devil Fruit Ability, and one of them gave them a hand knife! "boom!" "boom!" ... Accompanied by the sound of falling~www.novelhall.com~ The two Devil Fruit capable people were stunned without reacting, changed back to the original shape, and fell directly to the ground! "Da da da!" At this moment, German who just came out of the palace and was about to arrest people arrived here! "Uh---" Devin looked at the scene in front of him with a confused expression, scratched his head, and asked a little confused, "Master Uozhihua, what''s the situation?" "Woo---" Uinohana Onitomaru frowned and said, "I don''t know what the situation is, but it''s probably the two people on the ground who are capable of Devil Fruit and are chasing down the person next to me who may be my relative! As for why, I still dont know!" "That''s it..." After touching his chin for a while, Devin asked, looking at Uozhihua Guidaowan, "Then, Uozhihua-sama, what do you think should be done now?" After thinking about it for a moment, Uinohana Onitomaru said, "Let''s take the two people on the ground back for interrogation. As for the person next to me who may be my relative, leave it to me, and I will ask him!" "Yes!" Devin agreed without hesitation! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 396： Kaido Living room of î֮ î֮ Onitomaru and Asakura Ichiro sat at each end of the tea table! î֮ Onitomaru picked up the teapot on the table, gave Asakura Ichiro a cup of hot tea, and asked, "Your name is Asakura Ichiro?" "Yes!" Asakura Ichiro nodded cautiously. Uohana Onitomaru pondered for a moment, and then asked, "What is the relationship between Asakuramoto Taro and you?" "It''s my father!" Asakura Ichiro said sternly. "That''s it," Uyoka Onitomaru murmured. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly slapped his head and laughed, "I remember, you are the youngest son of Asakura Hontaro, Asakura Ichiro!" Having said this, he showed a look of memories and sighed, "I remember more than forty years ago, when you were young, I even hugged you, you were still a little fat, chubby. , That face is chubby when pinched!" paused, looked at Asakura Ichiros current appearance, and joked, "Except for the changes in your appearance over the years, it seems that your body shape has not changed much!" Hearing this, Asakura Ichiro was in shock, because he heard a different taste in Uunohana''s words! "Wait! You, you, you are Uncle Uozhihua, not his son?" Asakura Ichiro said in surprise. Seeing him like this, Uyoshika Guitomaru smiled without answering! He also knows that he looks much younger than Asakura Ichiro now, even a bit younger than he was 40 years ago, so it is normal for Asakura Ichiro to not believe it! "Gulong!" Asakura Ichiro picked up the tea cup in front of him, took a sip, and slowly accepted this outrageous reality! "By the way, what do you want to do when you came to me this time? And why were you being chased? Are those two people who chased you just now?" Uunohana Guitomaru saw his mood ease. After coming over, asked puzzledly. Asakura Ichiro remembered the purpose of this visit, and hurriedly said, "Uncle Unohana, this time I came here to hope that you can help me and help my people!" "What can you tell me! Since your father is a good friend of mine, I will try my best to help! Of course, if you can''t help me, I can''t help it!" Color road. "Yeah!" Asakura Ichiro nodded, expressing understanding! He also knows that this matter is indeed very big. Although Uunohana Guitomaru was very strong many years ago, he has not seen it with his own eyes. He just heard his father say it. Can''t help still a problem! But, now he has no other choice! "It''s going to start four years ago!" Asakura Ichiro took a deep breath and said, "Four years ago, the country of Wazun was in turmoil. Heitan, the heir of the Heitan family, conspired with Kaido, a descendant of the Heitan family. Kill Guangyue Family Patriarch-Guangyue Mitian!" "So far, the Black Charcoal Orochi has become the new ruler of the country of Wano. At the same time, Kaido''s beast pirate group is also stationed in the country of Wano, and a large number of military factories have been opened in the country of Wano!" "The reason why you come to ask for your help is from these military factories!" He paused when he said that, then he explained. "If Kaido wants to open a large number of military factories, it is inevitable that a large number of people will be needed, and these people, Kaido, as a pirate, will naturally not use money to invite them, so he chose to let his people force the country Civilians go to work!" "Originally, this is not our business. After all, our Asakura clan is in the country of Wazushi, and we are considered a small well-known merchant family. Naturally, we don''t need to be forced to work like ordinary civilians!" "But the problem is that before the black charcoal Orochi became the new ruler, the people of our family offended the royal merchant under the black charcoal Orochi because of some business affairs, the sleeping madman!" "So when Kaido opened a military factory in Wano Country, more than 100 members of our entire family were forced to work in the factory!" "But just like that, the sleep madman still won''t let us go!" "Normal people will work twelve hours in the factory and work in two shifts, and they can eat enough every day. Although the food tastes not good, there is no salary, no vacation, every day is work, but at any rate they can survive! " "But our Asakura family is different. They are taken care of. They work 18 hours a day without talking, and can''t get enough to eat! So before long, some elderly people and some children in our family can''t stand it!" "There is no way, we can only find a way to escape in the end!" "After collecting intelligence, carefully observing the factory guards, and setting up a complete plan and a series of preparations, we chose to escape in a night at the right time!" "Maybe luck, maybe God bless us, we managed to escape! And before we ran, we also snatched the weapon design drawings in the factory and let a fire go in!" "Then, we didn''t dare to stay in the country of Wano more, so we rode the night, snatched a ship and hurried out to sea!" "Later, we were chased by Kaido!" "However, at the time we did not put our eyes on the hunt! Because this was what we had expected! According to our calculations, the things we committed at the time were not too big, as long as we ran away, find a hidden island. If you hide for a few years, it will be fine!" "But things were beyond our expectations!" "At the beginning, our fire not only burned a military factory, but because the fire was too strong, it burned all the military factories in Kaido, causing him to suffer heavy losses! At the same time, after this fire, except for our hands Except for the drawings, all the other drawings were burned by this fire! Even Kaido himself did not have a backup!" "So Kaido started chasing us hard!" "Because he is too powerful~www.novelhall.com~, every time we stop at the port for supplies, we will suffer a fierce attack!" "As a last resort, we can only reduce supplies as much as possible, and try to choose undeveloped islands for supplies!" "In this way, we struggled for four years in the absence of supplies, and escaped from the New World to the West Sea!" "But, they still don''t let us go! They still line up to catch us. Now, we can''t support it anymore. There is no way, I can only come to you for help!" After listening to these words, Uozhihua Yaqianyu sorted out his thoughts and said, "Then do you want me to help you solve Kaido, or" "I dare not dare, we just want to find a place where we can live safely without being chased by Kaido!" Asakura Ichiro hurriedly waved his hand. He can''t even think of solving things like Kaido! You know, that''s Kaido! "That''s it," Uozhihua Yaqianryu groaned for a moment, "Well, I''ll take you to meet someone. As long as he agrees, you can just live here with peace of mind!" If Uunohana Guitomaru is alone, let alone Kaido, he won''t care even if Kaido is young. But now his two daughters and cheap son-in-law are there, so he has to think more about it, after all, this is the kingdom of his cheap son-in-law! Above the King of Pirates Chapter 397： Mysterious drawings The Study Room of King St. Martins Palace After Uinohana Onitomaru and Asakura Ichiro explained the reasons for the matter, Arthur was not concerned about Kaido''s problem at first, but with a strange look on his face, and asked euphemistically: "You said you were chased. After four years of killing, I would like to ask, how did you keep this fat, sturdy body in the pursuit?" Hearing this, Asakura Ichiro was stunned on the spot! ? ? ? Arent you talking about Kaido now? Why do you pay so much attention to my figure? Besides, obesity is obesity, so why bother? However, he quickly reacted and quickly explained, "This is because I ate animal-based domestic pig fruits! Although domestic pig fruits do not have any side effects, I use this fruit to develop the fruit. The greatest strength, I often learn the behavior of domestic pigs, eat more and sleep more like it, that''s why this is the case!" What the hell? In order to understand the fruit of domestic pigs and maximize the ability of the fruit, eat more and sleep more? If its a Teddy fruit, dont you want the sun every day? Arthurs first reaction was not to believe it! But he changed his mind, it seemed that there was some sense in doing so! This is similar to the principle he used to develop the Fruit of Thunder! It is because he understands thunder and lightning that he can develop the fruit of thunder to awakening so quickly! But the difference is that Asakura Ichiro cannot learn about domestic pigs through science like Arthur, and there is no book about pigs in this world, so he can only learn about pigs behaviors to understand it, so as to achieve the fruits of development. Effect! just Did he think of this method himself? Arthur carefully looked at the middle-aged fat man in front of him. He didn''t look like the kind of person who could develop fruit abilities! Seeing Arthur''s eyes, Asakura Ichiro understood what he was thinking just a little bit! So, he added and explained, "This was given to me by a friend of my former animal demon fruit ability!" "Oh!" Arthur suddenly! Immediately, he put the matter down and began to ask about the business, "By the way, what kind of weapon design drawings did you take on Kaido? Why did he pursue you like this?" Arthur is most concerned about this matter! The reason is not only curiosity, but also because it relates to whether Asakura Ichiro has the value for him to protect! After all, Kaido is also one of the four emperors in the future, and it is also known as the strongest creature in the world, and for the other four emperors, he who likes to walk alone is obviously troublesome, so if you offend him, Ya Se will have some headaches! Of course, I am not afraid of him, but Arthur hates trouble! But if Asakura Ichiro''s drawings are of great value, he doesn''t mind causing this trouble! "I can''t understand even some drawings!" Asakura Ichiro told the truth. After all, he is just a businessman. It is normal for him not to understand the weapon drawings. If he understands, then there is a ghost! "Yeah" Arthur groaned for a moment, and said with a serious tone, "In this way, you will show me all the drawings. If the drawings are of value, you can live in Saint Martin in the future, and the Kaido thing, We will help you solve it too! Of course, if the drawings are very ordinary, then we have nothing to do!" After all, Asakura Ichiros father is a good friend with his cheap father-in-law, Unohana Onitomaru. Although Unohana Onitomaru said, they have not seen each other for decades, and their relationship is actually very weak. How to say it is also a good friend! So Arthur stated his purpose straightforwardly, without circumstance, and did not want to use any means to deceive the drawings in his hand! "This" Asakura Ichiro showed a struggling look on his face. After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and nodded, saying, "Yes!" Before he found it, he was mentally prepared. He would have to pay something to get the help of Uunohana Onitomaru. After all, he is Uncle Uonohana Onitomaru, but he is not related by blood. Uncle, just a friend''s kind of uncle! And there must be a difference between friends and friends! If you are close friends like Uunohana Onitomaru and Yamamoto Motoyanyusai Shigekuni, you will definitely help without hesitation in the face of problems like Kaido! However, his father and Uunohana Guitomaru only became friends because his father once provided some small help to Uunohana Guitomaru, and this kind of help is naturally not enough. How much to pay for it! Lets put it this way, in terms of data, the favorability is limited to one hundred, and fifty is the favorability of strangers as the benchmark! î֮Kitomaru and Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni have a good impression of at least 90. Although they can''t depend on life and death, they can do it anyway, they will support the brothers! And Asakura Ichiros father and Unohana Kitomarus initial goodwill is equivalent to seventy. You can help if you can, or you can help if you cant, but its your own interests! But after so many years, the favorability has naturally declined, so there are only sixty left, which is a little stronger than strangers. You can help as much as you can. If you can''t help, then forget it! "However, my drawings and my people are not here now. Before I came, I hid them on a hidden island and brought them away by myself. If you want to get the drawings, you must wait. A few days!" Asakura Ichiro said sternly. "Okay!" Arthur nodded, and then he thought that Asakura Ichiro was still being hunted down, so he added, "Well, I''ll send someone to get the drawing with you, and by the way, take your people Come here, and during this time he will be responsible for the safety of your people!" Speaking of this, Arthur remembered something again and added, "Yes, after all, your father and my father-in-law are also former friends. If the final drawings are not worth enough, I also allow you to rest in the kingdom for one year. And protect your safety during this period!" Hearing this, Asakura Ichiro was even more relieved! Before this, although he agreed to show the drawings to Arthur, he still had concerns in his heart. If the drawings were not enough for Arthur to protect them, what should they do afterwards? But now with Arthur''s words~www.novelhall.com~ they will be safe in safety at least for the next year! "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Asakura Ichiro said thankfully with a bow. "Well, you go take a rest first, don''t worry about getting the drawings!" Arthur said sternly. "Yes!" Asakura Ichiro nodded. "Then I''ll take him away first!" After Uinohana Guitomaru said, she took Asakura Ichiro and left here! And just after they left, Devon immediately walked in from the house next to the study! "How about your side?" Arthur asked. "No problem, the results of the interrogation are basically the same as what he said. The only difference is that there is a very important drawing among those drawings, and Kaido also values ??it, but this should be unknown to Asakura Ichiro. That''s why I didn''t say it!" German said sternly. "What drawing?" Arthur asked, frowning. "I don''t know, neither do those two people!" Devin shook his head and said. Hearing this, Arthur didn''t ask any more questions, anyway, as long as the drawing arrived, he would know by then! but I really look forward to it! Kaido also values ??the drawings! The corners of Arthur''s mouth raised involuntarily. Above the King of Pirates Chapter 398： anxiety Early next morning! "Wow!" The patter of light rain has been falling continuously since early morning. Looking at the light rain outside the window, Asakura Ichiro, who was arranged to live in the hotel, felt a little uneasy, as if something was about to happen! at this time! "Boom!" The door was knocked! "coming!" Asakura Ichiro quickly turned around and went to open the door! "Crack!" "You are Asakura Ichiro?" Arudiba said sternly, looking at the fat man in front of him. "Yes, yes!" Looking at Arudiba, who was almost one leg taller than him, Asakura Ichiro nodded repeatedly and asked, "My lord?" "The Kingdom of Saint Martin, the King''s Guards, the Legion of Saints, the Twelve Golden Saints, Taurus, Arudiba!" Arudiba introduced himself with a smile. Hearing this, Asakura Ichiro was overjoyed! Within a few days of looking for Uenohana Kizomaru in St. Martins territory, naturally, I also heard of some important figures of St. Martin, and as the hallmark of the Kingdom of St. Martin, the Saints Army is not to mention, how could he be possible? never heard before? And now, the person sent by Arthur is the most senior saint of the Saint Seiya Legion, the Golden Saint, which shows that Arthur is still very concerned about this matter! "It turned out to be the Golden Saint Seiya! A long time!" Asakura Ichiro complimented. "Okay, don''t compliment me! Clean up, let''s go quickly, don''t let your people wait for a long time!" Arudiba waved his hand to stop his compliment. "Okay!" Without delay, Asakura Ichiro turned around and returned to the room after saying a word! In less than ten seconds, he walked out with a package, closing the door and saying, "My lord, you can go!" Arudiba nodded, took him out of the hotel, and headed to the old shipyard in St. Martin under the umbrella under the rain! As soon as I arrived here, looking at the empty shipyard with only one giant steel ship, Asakura Ichiro was a little confused! He pondered for a moment, and asked euphemistically, "My lord, why doesn''t this shipyard seem to have anyone?" "You want to ask why the two of us are the only ones?" Arudiba immediately heard his thoughts! "Uh...hehe!" Asakura Ichiro smiled dryly and nodded. "This time, just the two of us!" Arudiba nodded, and after seeing the boat in front of him, he added, "Well, there is another boat!" "what!?" Suddenly, Asakura Ichiro couldn''t help showing a look of embarrassment. After a little thought, he once again euphemistically said, "My lord... how do we set the boat?" In fact, what he wants to ask more is to pick up the two of them? However, he was too embarrassed to say it directly, so he could only use the excuse of how the two sailed to ask euphemistically! "Don''t worry, two people are enough! Whether it''s sailing or picking up people!" Arudiba, who saw his thoughts, said without refusal. Well, he didn''t have any thoughts, and he didn''t know how to explain to Asakura Ichiro, he and Duan Tianji, even Kaido could save Asakura Ichiro himself! "amount..." Listening to Arudiba''s unwilling tone, what can Asakura Ichiro say? Can only accept it silently! "Okay, let''s get on the boat!" Arudiba beckoned and got on the boat first! Upon seeing this, Asakura Ichiro could only follow along! After boarding the boat, Arudiba asked Asakura Ichiro, "By the way, where are your people hiding?" "Uh..." Asakura Ichiro said with a look of embarrassment, "I don''t know what the specific name is. I only know how to get there and what the surrounding environment is like!" The place where the people of other tribes hide is an unnamed desert island. There are no traces of people on it, so naturally it is impossible to have a name! "That''s it!" Arudiba thought for a moment, and understood why he couldn''t say it. He groaned for a moment, "Then...you describe what the surrounding environment is like, or what is around Sign!" Asakura Ichiro nodded, and began to describe the surrounding environment and the markers! After a while, after he finished speaking, a map projection suddenly appeared in front of them! "Is it here?" The cold mechanical sound of Heaven Breaking Machine rang out of thin air! Asakura Ichiro was immediately taken aback, his hands were defensive, and he looked around, horrified, "Who, who, who is talking!" "Puff!" Seeing this scene, Arudiba couldn''t help but laugh, patted Asakura Ichiro on the shoulder, and explained with a smile, "Don''t worry, this is the ship I just talked about!" ferry? What ship? Asakura Ichiro is a little confused! But it quickly reacted. Arudiba seemed to have said just now that they were two people this time, and there was a boat! just... He did not expect that there is still a ship in the ship, it turned out to be such a ship! In his normal person''s mind, he certainly thinks that the ship is just an ordinary ship! Fortunately, there are all kinds of strange things in this world, so Asakura Ichiro is not unacceptable to a ship that can talk, so he quickly adjusted his mood! "Hello, Master Ship, please forgive me for being rude!" Asakura Ichiro respectfully said. "It''s okay! Just call me Skybreaker, don''t call me Master Boat!" The cold voice of Skybreaker rang again! "Yes, Master Breaker!" Asakura Ichiro nodded quickly. "Well, is it here?" Duan Tianji asked again. Hearing that, Asakura Ichiro hurried forward to carefully identify the map! After a while, he pointed to a point on the map, nodded affirmatively, and said, "Yes, this is the lord!" "Well, let''s get into the cabin, we are going to set off!" The cold mechanical sound of the Sky Breaker rang. After the two entered the cabin. Soon, the Skybreaker took the two along the river channel of the harbor town connected by the shipyard and rushed into the sea! In a short while, the skybreaker disappeared above the vast sea! Time is passing fast! Duantianji drove the two from morning till midnight. At this time, it was not far from what Asakura Ichiro said! The voyage of a few days that Asakura Ichiro thought it would take ~www.novelhall.com~, at the surging speed of the skybreaker, only less than fourteen hours! In the hall in the cabin! Looking at the familiar environment outside the window, somehow, Asakura Ichiro''s feeling of anxiety became more and more serious, as if something bad was about to happen! "call---" He took a deep breath, suppressed the anxiety in his heart, and murmured, "I hope I think too much..." ------- At this time, not far from the island where the Asakura Ichiro people are hiding, there is also a ship heading towards the island on the ship! On board! "My lord, it''s the island. Those people should be hiding there!" A strong man looked up at the person beside him respectfully. "Really..." The people around him murmured indifferently, and then they didn''t say anything! Under the moonlight! The shadow of the man next to him looks like a demon with horns! Above the King of Pirates Above the King of Pirates https:// Chapter 399： Surprise wee While Arthur was sleeping on his big bed that was big enough for the next ten people to roll over, a news came and woke him from his dream! "what!?" In the study, listening to German''s report, Arthur had an incredible face and said, "Joined together?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" German affirmed. "Before today, aren''t you still beating?" Arthur frowned and asked. "Yes!" Devin nodded and explained, "It was still fighting before today, but just this afternoon, they reached an agreement to unite! And not only them, there are a few who have not joined before. The small kingdoms nearby also joined them. There are almost 23 kingdoms in total, forming a coalition army!" "What''s the reason?" Arthur frowned. "According to Ethelbert, it was the kingdom of Eleusia who intervened!" German explained. "The Kingdom of Elucia?" A puzzled expression appeared on Arthur''s face! The Kingdom of Ilusia is located in the southeast of St. Martin. It is a top power in the West China Sea. It is considered the top power in the West China Sea in terms of population, economy or military! Although St. Martin has always been called the First Kingdom of the West Sea by outsiders, in fact most of those called it are civilians, businessmen or people unknown to outsiders. In the circle of many kings and queens in the West Sea, the recognized first is the Kingdom of Elucia. ! Hmm, tied! The country of flowers is also number one! However, there is a difference between the two! The reason why the Kingdom of Elucia is called the number one is that the kingdoms comprehensive strength in all aspects, including the army, military equipment is also very strong, even in terms of equipment, it is stronger than the current Saint Martins, so it was , call it the first kingdom! And the country of flowers is personally powerful! In the country of the flower, in addition to the eight treasure navy forces led by the most famous green pepper, there are also navy forces such as one treasure, two treasures, and three treasures, and the leaders of these navy forces do not say that each has a navy. The strength of Green Pepper, but there are also a few similar to him, so it is considered the strongest country in the West Sea! However, compared to the Kingdom of Elucia, the navy of the Flower Kingdom does not actually worry other kingdoms! The reason is simple, they are all pirates! and they are all wanted pirates of the world government navy! Never mind it normally. For the sake of the participating countries, the navy will not take the initiative to move them, but once these navy forces act on other kingdoms, the world government navy will naturally intervene to capture these pirates! Therefore, if the Kingdom of Flowers wants to do something against other kingdoms, or if other kingdoms want to do something against the Kingdom of Flowers, unless they are beaten to their homeland, the Kingdom of Flowers can only dispatch their own kingdom''s army! But in addition to the navy, the other armies of their kingdom are not very good, so I dont worry much about the other kingdoms of the flower country! "Yes, the Kingdom of Elucia!" Devin nodded and explained, "Just a day ago, the Kingdom of Elucia did not know why it suddenly intervened in the war between these kingdoms, threatening them with force, and forcibly ordered them. Stop and ask them to unite against us Saint Martin!" Hearing this, Arthur showed a solemn expression! After thinking for a moment, he frowned and asked, "Even so, those kingdoms don''t necessarily agree to it? You know that the kingdom of Elucia is a bit far away from them. If you want to attack them, it will be a little troublesome to attack them. What''s more?" Arthur means five words in general! The sky is high and the emperor is far away! A kingdom of Elucia that is far away in the sky and wants to attack this group of kingdoms is a little troublesome. I want to make them succumb by force alone, and let them attack very close. The force is also very powerful, and it does not cost to attack them. What kind of strength Saint Martin, how to think is a bit unrealistic! "The specific reasons for the other kingdoms are not yet known, but regarding the Kingdom of Sila, the Kingdom of Elucia has provided a series of assistance and support including a large number of Pele, military equipment, etc., plus the threat of force, let them attack together. Saint Martin!" "That''s it..." Arthur frowned, touched his chin, and fell into a state of thinking! Why did the kingdom of Elucia do this? Arthur thought about this for a long time, but because there were too few clues, he didn''t think of a reason! It cant be because after seeing Saint Martins threat, you are planning to kill Saint Martin ahead of time, right? Thinking like this, suddenly he thought of another thing. He looked at Devin and asked in a deep voice, "Did Ethelbert say it?" German understood what Arthur was thinking for a little while, and he nodded and confirmed, "Your Majesty, Ethelbert said, but Nida didn''t say it!" Hearing this, Arthur''s eyes narrowed involuntarily! Ethelbert and Nida can be said to be his camp before! Ignoring that Ethelbert surrendered himself, and later accepted the surveillance of the Golden Saint Seiya sent by Arthur, and Nida was forced to fight because of Arthurs forged video recording. Arthur''s complicity! But in any case, both can be said to belong to their own camp! But now that the Kingdom of Elucia has intervened and will unite them to form a coalition army, Ethelbert said, but Nida did not, so it is obvious! Nida has rebelled! This is a very depressing, even unacceptable thing for normal people! Fortunately, for Arthur, there is nothing unacceptable about this news! After all, the accomplices with Nida before were also secretly started to force Nida, in order to provoke a war between them, so now Nida has rebelled, he is more indifferent! Well, it seems that someone who has been cheated by you should retaliate against you! However, if he faces the Kingdom of Neal, he will definitely be a bit heavier! ---------- At this time, on an uninhabited desert island in the West China Sea. An armed merchant ship just stopped here. A tall and burly figure ~www.novelhall.com~ black hair shawl, with a pair of horns, a long beard on his mouth, a dragon scale tattoo on his left arm, a naked upper body, and a hideous cross scar on his right abdomen. A purple shirt hung on his waist, two long gold chains hung on the hem of his shirt, and his lower body was wearing dark green wide trousers with a rope tied around his waist. The devil-like man took the lead to get off the boat! Then, a group of people followed him out of the boat in fear! "Boss, it''s not far ahead, our people have already found out!" A strong man beside him respectfully said. "Hmm!" The man nodded without saying anything, and walked straight into the island! And the people behind him quickly followed! the other side! Broken Sky Mirror also took the two to come not far from this island! "not good!" Looking at the armed merchant ship that was parked there, Asakura Ichiro''s heart shook, and he felt bad at once! "Quickly, quickly, go by, it seems that someone has landed on the island!" Asakura Ichiro hurriedly said with red eyes. "Skybreaker, speed up, let''s go over!" At this time, Arudiba also had a bad feeling in his heart! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 400： Kaido! Kaido! When Asakura Ichiro and Arudiba rushed to the unnamed island, what they saw was a scene that made their eyes distraught! "Haha---" "Stop!" "Don''t run, let me hack you to death, haha!" "what---" "Help---" "Mom!!!" "Uh---" "Please, let me go!" ... More than a dozen strong men are holding various weapons, laughing wildly, wantonly killing the people of Asakura Ichiro on the island. Not far away, a few strong men who also hold weapons are following a burly man with horns. Watch this scene with great interest! "Light Speed ??Fist!" Immediately, Arudiba did not hesitate, his arm instantly turned invisible, and he punched more than a dozen lightspeed punches! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Under the precise control of Arudiba, more than a dozen lightspeed punches accurately hit the brawny who were killing wantonly! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Suddenly, all the brawny men who were killing wantonly exploded out of thin air, turning into masses of blood mist! "It''s me! Come on, come on!" Seeing this, Asakura Ichiro hurriedly greeted his people. "It''s the patriarch!" "The patriarch has come to save us!" "Quickly, go to the patriarch''s side!" ... After everyone on the scene followed the sound to see, except for a group of burly men with horns, they all made surprise sounds, and then hurriedly ran over to Asakura Ichiro. During the whole process, the burly man with horns did not express anything, but looked at Arrudiba with interest! "Asakura Ichiro, you quickly take them back to the boat!" Arudiba stared at the burly man with horns, his expression dignified as if he was facing an enemy. Asakura Ichiro couldn''t help showing a frightened expression after looking at the burly man, and immediately greeted the people in a hurry, saying, "Quick, leave everything alone, come with me, hurry!" said, Asakura Ichiro left here with a group of people in a panic! And why did Asakura Ichiro and Arudiba react like this? the reason is simple! Because the burly man with horns in front of them is no one else, but he is called the strongest creature in the world... Kaido of beasts! ! ! "Boy, are you interested in being my subordinate? As long as you become my subordinate, I can ignore everything you did just now, as well as the previous sins committed by the group of people you just saved. Don''t care about it!" Kaido looked at Arudiba and said boldly. As one of the four emperors of the future, Kaido, the beast of the Pirates with Edward Newgate, may be because of the commonality of the Pirates, so he likes to collect people like Whitebeard! But the difference is that Baibeard likes to accept his son, and he likes to accept his subordinates. Baibeard likes family affection, so the son who accepts does not look at his strength, while Kaido likes talents, so the people he accepts must Well, he is strong, or he has some outstanding talents, anyway, he is someone who can provide him with help! And just now, when he saw Arudiba hit the speed of light punch, Kaido instantly greeted Arudibas meat...er...strength, so in the case of seeing the hunt, he had nothing I did not hesitate to send out my invitation! "No!" Arudiba looked at him solemnly, shook his head, and said, "I have His Majesty the King, I can''t work for you!" "Oh!?" Kaido curiously asked, "Which kingdom are you from?" "The Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Arudiba said solemnly! With Kaido''s power, whether Arudiba says it or not, it will be found out in the end anyway, so there is no need to hide it! "Saint Martin''s Kingdom?" Kaido murmured a few words, showing a confused look! To be honest, what St. Martin did before is really not in the eyes of Kaido, so even after several times in Le Monde, Kaido did not remember the Kingdom of St. Martin! "Boss, this is a nearby kingdom, known as the first kingdom of the West Sea, once defeated the green pepper of the cone!" At this moment, a little knowledgeable brother on the side quickly explained. Hearing the words, Kaido suddenly! Immediately, he laughed boldly, "It''s just a small kingdom, what can I miss? How about following me? I will give you a small kingdom to play with!" In Kaido''s eyes, except for a few, the Kingdom is nothing more than a toy. He doesn''t care about it! And this time, Arudiba did not answer, but shook his head silently. Seeing this, Kaido, who was still laughing outrageously last second, his face changed immediately, and he roared angrily, "In this case, you go to die!" next moment! He disappeared in place! then appeared in front of Arudiba again, and a huge mace that he had placed next to him, did not know when he held it in his hand, and bombarded the location of Arudiba! "Boom!" Accompanied by a huge sound, a huge air wave mixed with dust surged from the place he bombed, covering a range of several kilometers around, and the place where the mace was bombarded showed a depth of more than ten meters and a range of hundreds of meters. The big pit of rice! However, Arudiba was not in the pit at this time, but appeared hundreds of meters away! "Flop!" Arudiba''s heartbeat speeded up involuntarily, and he was almost hit by this powerful blow! "Very risky!" Arudiba secretly rejoiced! But then his face became more solemn! Because, it was obviously Kaido''s normal attack just now! Ordinary attacks have such power, which shows how strong Kaido is! But, now is not the time to think about these things! Facing Kaido in front of him, Arudiba attacked without hesitation! "Huge horn!" A light speed shock wave swiftly moved towards Kaido. To the effect, Kaido was bombarded by the light speed shock wave without reacting! "Boom!" "---" ... After pulling out a small gully of about fifty or sixty meters on the ground, Kaido''s talent barely stopped! And his first reaction was nothing else, but he looked down at his stomach. Well, there are no scars, but there is a slight pain! Feeling the impact on his stomach, the corners of Kaido''s mouth rose slightly, he suddenly raised his head to look at Arudiba, and said excitedly, "Good strength, fight!!!" Then, he disappeared again! "Boom!" The next second, his mace bombarded Arudibas location! "Light Speed ??Fist!" Arudiba dodged, and after avoiding his attack dangerously and dangerously, he immediately shot thousands of lightspeed punches close to his body! "Boom boom boom..." Lightspeed Fist hit Kaido''s body mercilessly, but apart from making him feel some pain and a slight backlash~www.novelhall.com~, it did not cause any actual harm! "Hahaha!" Kaido smiled more and more excitedly, and regardless of the pain on his body, he suddenly waved the mace in his hand and swept directly in front of Arudiba! "Boom!" This time, Arudiba did not escape the mace and was hit and flew hundreds of meters! ---- On the other side, during the battle between Arudiba and Kaido. Asakura Ichiro brought a group of people to the place where they stopped just now! And at this moment, several fierce-faced men who had been beside Kaido also chased him! "Quick, quick, get on the boat!" Seeing this, Asakura Ichiro hurriedly greeted the people on board the boat, while he stood firmly on the route of several strong men and made a defensive gesture! "I remember you, you are their patriarch Ichiro Asakura, right? Don''t worry, you and your people can''t escape!" said one of the brawny men with a hideous face. But then, he has several accomplices around him, and his whole person froze! Under the moonlight, a huge black shadow gradually stretched out, completely covering him and several of his accomplices! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 401： Withdrawal "call out!" The huge anchor cut through the sky and directly smashed on the crew of several beasts and pirate groups who were chasing them. Mobile https:// "boom!" With a loud sound, they were left with nothing but a blood-red fleshy foam and a pit in the shape of an anchor! But this scene made everyone present, that is, Asakura Ichiro and the remnants of Asakura Ichiro who were about to board the ship, all froze in place and began to tremble! After a while, Asakura Ichiro recovered first! "Gulong!" He swallowed fiercely, and asked with a trembling voice, "Master Duan Duan Duan Ji" Originally, it was bizarre in his heart that the ship could speak. Had it not been for many similarly bizarre things in this world, he would not have accepted that the ship could speak so quickly! But he never thought that he would encounter something even more bizarre in the same boat! The ship can stand up and become a **** steel giant! If he hadn''t witnessed the Skybreaker from a ship to a steel giant just now, killing him would not associate the steel giant in front of him with a ship! Of course, even if he saw it with his own eyes, he still couldn''t believe it until now, so he asked this kind of question! After hearing his words, Duan Tianji did not answer, but just nodded. "call" Asakura Ichiro breathed out and relaxed! suddenly! He thought of something again, looking at Heaven Breaking Machine, his face was anxious, and said, "Master Breaking Machine, it''s not good, we have met Kaido, Kaido the beast!" Asakura Ichiro said in a hurry, but it was still too late! Because at the same time when he said this, the two hundred meters in height also saw the battle between Kaido and Arudiba in the middle of the island! A ray of blue light flashed in the eyes of Heaven Breaker. After thinking for a moment, he said, "All come up." "Crack!" While speaking, accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation, the legs of the broken sky machine opened a square door, and behind the door was a rectangular European space of about 30 square meters! "This" Looking at this door, Asakura Ichiro was a little puzzled, he didn''t know what the Heaven Breaking Machine was doing! However, Duan Tianji didn''t wait for him to ask or explain to him. It just used his cold mechanical sound to urge, "Quick, go in!" Hearing that, out of trust in Heaven Breaking Machine, out of fear of Kaido, and more out of no other choice now, Asakura Ichiro could only greet the tribe and walk in! Soon, everyone went in. Although the space in the legs is very small, the people of Asakura Ichiro had been arbitrarily killed by members of the Beast Pirate Group. The number has been reduced to about seventy. Therefore, in a small space of 30 square meters, they still barely managed to kill them. Squeeze in! "Crack!" There was another mechanical sound, and the door of the Heaven Breaking Machine''s leg closed instantly. "Boom!" Then, with a slight sound, Asakura Ichiro could only feel a thrust from his feet, as if something was pushing them up! x But within five seconds, the sound stopped again, and at the same time the thrust under his feet disappeared! "Crack!" At this time, a door appeared on the opposite side of the direction they came in! Asakura Ichiro looked through the gap in the crowd and found that behind the door was the living room where he had come by boat before, but the living room was smaller than before! "Go in, it''s safe inside, you just stay inside! In addition, there is a phone bug on the table in the living room. Asakura Ichiro can trouble you to call and tell your majesty what is happening here. Please send someone to support you. we!" "As for the phone number, I projected it next to the phone worm, you can just call it!" The cold mechanical sound of the broken sky machine rang out of thin air. On the other side, in the battlefield of Kaido and Arudiba! Time goes back one minute ago! "Hmm, hum!" Accompanied by a muffled grunt, Arudiba, who knelt on one knee and barely stabilized his figure after being knocked into the air by Kaido, only felt the blood on his body tumbling! No way! It is absolutely impossible to fight like this! Just being hit by his ordinary attack, the whole body is full of blood and blood. If you get a few more shots, you must not vomit blood! Thinking of this, Arudiba gradually stood up and looked at Kaido''s body, trying to find his weakness! Suddenly, his eyes condensed, his gaze stared scorchingly at a part of Kaido''s body, and he had a bold and shameless thought! And at the same time thinking of this idea, he appeared a sentence that Arthur had taught them! Let you be able to resist beating and beating in every possible way, I just ask if you can bear the broken eggs At the same time, Kaido, who had been staring at his crotch by Arudiba on the other side, trembled, only feeling a deep chill! I rub! What''s your look Did the **** have thoughts about me that shouldn''t Thinking about this, Kaido became more and more angry! He is a person with a normal orientation! For people of normal orientation, the most disgusting thing is to be seen by people of the same gender! Of course, it is not that he discriminates against this kind of thing, but that he himself cannot accept it. If it is someone else, he doesn''t care! With anger, Kaido disappeared in the next moment! "boom!" Accompanied by a small pit that appeared on the spot, he instantly appeared in front of Arudiba. "Thunder and gossip!" "Zizi!" Accompanied by the sound of electric current, the mace entangled with lightning swept towards Arudiba with great momentum! Danger! Extremely dangerous! But it''s too fast to avoid it! "Thump thump!" Feeling the sense of crisis brought by the mace, Arudiba''s heart could not help but accelerate. no solution anymore! Since you can''t hide, you can only be tough! Thinking like this, the next moment! He inspired the whole small universe. "The tooth of glory!" He caught Kaido''s hit with both hands, and added his own strength to return this hit! After that, Kaido''s crazy mace, at the last moment when it was about to sweep to Arudiba, turned a corner and hit his crotch! "boom!" "what" Accompanied by the huge bombardment, even if the armed and domineering were released at the last moment, Kaido was still in pain and couldn''t help letting out a painful wailing! pain! It hurts too much! Than the worst pain he has ever suffered Moreover, this pain is not only physical, but also **** spiritual! at this time! Kaido was still immersed in pain! "Crack!" Accompanied by the friction of the iron chain~www.novelhall.com~ a huge anchor with an iron chain flew into the battlefield from the side and smashed in front of Arudiba! "retreat!" A cold mechanical sound resounded through the battlefield! After playing the big move, Arudiba, who felt a little imaginary, instantly understood, and directly grabbed the anchor. "Crack!" Immediately, the anchor quickly pulled back, and the skybreaker that released the anchor also turned around, turned and ran for a few steps, and jumped into the sea! "You can''t run! I''m going to kill you!" Kaido, who had just slowed down, had red eyes, and he chased after him without even thinking about it! What a joke, he''s a beast Kaido! Recognized as the strongest man in the world! Now when he is singled out, he has been punished by someone who might make him degenerate. If he doesnt retaliate, hes going to **** him At this moment, Kaido had no thoughts of wooing Arudiba! Facing Arudiba, who dared to deal with him, he had nothing to think about except to kill him! Please remember the domain name of this book:. URL: div Chapter 402： Disaster "what!!!" Listening to the news on the phone, Arthur, who was just about to go back to sleep, had a big head! Kaido actually appeared in Xihai? The two people from the Hundred Beast Pirates Group they caught didnt say this! They just said that when they came to chase Asakura Ichiro, they were led by a small boss of the Beast Pirate Group who had almost the strength of a colonel! Could it be that they deliberately concealed it and wanted the people of Saint Martin to bump into Kaido? is impossible! When St. Martins intelligence personnel interrogate intelligence, they use not only punishment, but also mental means such as hypnosis, drug administration, etc., to unknowingly tell the truth, unless a person with strong willpower can insist on not speaking or lie! How do you think Arthur, the two beasts and pirate groups who didn''t realize it could have such willpower! And only one Asakura Ichiro, is Kaido worthy of chasing after him? So this incident should be sudden! Well, he thought about it carefully. With Kaidos character, its more likely that when he was committing suicide, he accidentally came to Xihai and accidentally bumped into his own hand. Thats why it happened. of! However, since it happened, no matter what the reason is, we still have to find a solution first! Thinking like this, Arthur started to think about how to deal with this matter! Although Asakura Ichiro said in the phone that they had already dived into the bottom of the sea, Arthur knew that with Kaido''s strength, even if they dived into the bottom of the sea, even if the speed of the Skybreaker was countless times faster than normal ships, it was impossible. Get rid of him! The biggest possibility is that Kaido becomes a dragon and follows the Skybreaker all the way, until the Skybreaker has insufficient energy and it has to come up! So, Arthur must send someone to support them! As for how to support... This is a problem! is to send someone over to attract Kaido''s firepower, let the Skybreaker run away, and then run away by himself, so how about leaving Kaido messy in the wind? Or all the generals are swarming, and there is a fat beating around Kaido. How about Kaido not even his mother know him? At this time, the corner of Arthur''s eyes happened to glance at the desk, the report that German had just handed over the intervention of the Kingdom of Elucia. Suddenly, my heart came to mind! "Don''t blame me, who told you to hit the gunpoint! And... if you want to intervene, you should have been prepared to be interrupted?" Arthur narrowed his eyes and stared at the table. The corners of the mouth raised slightly! Then, Arthur yelled to the outside of the study, "Go and notify Uunohana Guitomaru, Shion and Kanon are here!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" After hearing this, the waiter waiting outside the room replied respectfully and left the study! In a short while, Shion, Kanon, and Uinohana Guitomaru rushed over! "Your Majesty!" The three saluteed in unison. "Sit down first!" Arthur pointed to the chair beside him and said to the three of them. "Thank you, your Majesty!" After the three said in unison, they all found their seats and sat down! Immediately, Arthur called out Yamamoto Motoyanyusai Shigekuni from Seireitei, and the three of Uonohana Yachiryu and Uonohanaru out! "Asshole, what did you tell my old lady to come out to do at night, so my old lady can''t sleep well, if you don''t explain to my old lady, my old lady will kill you!" As soon as the three of them came out, Mao Zhihua Yaqianliu yawned. , Took out the knife and pointed at Arthur. "Okay, okay, don''t be angry! Calling you out this time, there is something good for you!" Arthur said with a smile. "Good thing!?" î֮ǧ showed an expression of disbelief, and said vigilantly, "The last time you called me out in the middle of the night at Seireing Palace, it was a good thing. In the end, it turned out to be gluttonous for the body?" Well, in Seireitei Arthur can directly contact Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni and others! So that kind of thing is naturally...hehe! "Ahem!" Hearing the words, a trace of embarrassment flashed in Arthur''s eyes. He coughed twice, and after covering up his embarrassment, he said seriously, "This time is really good! Have you heard of Kaido, the strongest creature in the world?" "Ok!?" As soon as Arthur''s voice fell, everyone present showed their expressions of surprise! "What? Do you want my old lady to hack him?" Uozhihua Yachiryu said excitedly. "Uh..." Seeing her look more excited than looking for her at night, Arthur was also speechless for a while, but he still said sternly, "Almost! It''s just that you don''t need to find him, he will send it to the door himself. , You can also fight as much as you want, but... I have to choose the time and place of your fight with him!" "No problem! As long as you can fight as much as you like, it doesn''t matter what else!" Uozhihua Yachiryu nodded quickly and agreed. "Wait, let''s talk about what is going on first?" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni frowned and asked. After hearing this, Arthur remembered that he hadn''t told them the whole story yet! So he was busy and briefly talked about the whole thing with the five people in the room! "In other words, the Heavenly Breaker and Arudiba are being hunted down now?" Moto Ryusai Shigekuni asked in a deep voice. "Yes!" Arthur nodded and said, "But there is no danger yet!" "Then what are your thoughts?" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni frowned and asked again. "Thinking..." Arthur groaned, picked up the report from the table, and handed it to Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, saying, "Grandpa, take a look at this first!" "Ok!?" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni accepted the report suspiciously, opened it and looked at it carefully. And a few people on the side also leaned forward and watched with him. After a while, the faces of everyone present after reading the information showed sullen expressions. Well, she doesn''t care about these at all except for Yaqianliu! At this time, Arthur began to talk about his plan, saying, "Kaidos ability to recover is notoriously strong. In my opinion, the battle with him may not be over for days or nights, and this time Arudiba also hit him, and Kaido is sure to be reluctant in his anger, so this time is estimated to be a little longer!" "And you all know that fighting at this level, UU reading www.uukanshu.com is very devastating to the surrounding environment, so we definitely can''t let the battle be fought in our kingdom! So my plan is... lead!" "Causes the East!? What do you mean?" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni was puzzled. There is no such thing as an idiom in this world, that''s why Yamamoto Genyanagisai Shigekuni asked! "Uh... I soon forgot that there is no such thing as an idiom in this world!" Thinking about this, Arthur explained, "It means to lead Kaido to another place and fight with him again! And the kingdom of Elucia likes to intervene blindly? It just so happened that we brought Kaido into this kingdom. , Fight to your heart''s content in this kingdom, in this case, even if it causes any loss, it is none of our business!" "Oh!" Suddenly, all the people present were suddenly shocked! "The heart is really dirty, my old lady was blinded by the dog''s eyes at the beginning, so I just fell in love with you!" Uozhihua Yachiryu said contemptuously. "This is a good way!" Uozhihuaretsu said softly. "Not bad!" Onokazu nodded with satisfaction! "Your Majesty is wise!" Shion and Jialong also agreed with this idea! "Yes!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni nodded. Immediately, everyone present began to discuss the specific methods for a while, and without taking a break, they went straight from the palace overnight to support. :. : Chapter 403： Old man, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni "Ang---" "Boom!" Accompanied by the long roar of the dragon, a huge fireball blasted directly into the sea! "---" A few kilometers of sea surface instantly evaporates rich water vapor. However, none of this has affected the Skybreaker diving under the sea! At this time, inside the cabin of the Skybreaker! "Well, yes, I understand!" Arudiba went on to say a few words on the phone and then hung up! And after hanging up, Arudiba said in a deep voice, "Sky Breaker, Your Majesty has now sent someone to support us, but while supporting, they also have things to do, so we need to detour. ! In this way, you open the map of Xihai and I will tell you the latest route!" Hearing that, Duan Tianji did not answer, but directly projected a map of the West Sea in front of Arrudiba, and the map marked their current location, which is the southwest of St. Martin, which was the latest attack from St. Martin. Tiffany has almost five days'' voyage! Well, the voyage is calculated by a normal ship, and with a broken sky machine, it would be ten hours or so! "This is where we are now. After that, we are going to the Kingdom of Elucia in the southeast. In the process, we did not go straight, but from the Kingdom of Heruor, the Kingdom of Kirkland, The three kingdoms of the Kingdom of Si pass by, and finally enter the Kingdom of Elucia!" As he said, Arudiba pointed to several islands on the map, and Skybreaker also cooperated to turn these islands into red, and connected him with a line! And these three kingdoms weren''t just for him to refer to, but when Arthur ordered them to be discussed later, because these three are just one of the kingdoms preparing to unite against Saint Martin! Therefore, in a relatively smooth situation, Arthur specifically included them in the route! "As for us, there are six people and two pets, Shion, Kanon, Uinohana Guitomaru-sama, Uinohana Princess Ryuki, Uinohana Yachiryu Princess, and His Majestys grandfather, Motoyanagi Yamamoto Master of China, as well as your Majestys pet two Raiqiu!" Leiqiu was also ordered by Arthur to join, in order to use it as a power bank to supplement the skybreaker with energy! After all, the Kingdom of Ilusia is still a certain distance away from Saint Martin. Even at the speed of the Skybreaker, it will take a few days to arrive. Therefore, if Kaido is to be used, it will inevitably need to take a break in the middle. It comes in handy! "Among them, the first place we reached is the Kingdom of Heruul. At your speed, we will reach there half an hour before the energy is exhausted. At that time, Lord Yamamoto Ryusai Shigekuni and the two Thunder Qiu will arrive early. The Kingdom of Herull responds!" As soon as Arudiba''s voice fell, the cold mechanical sound of the Heaven Breaker rang, and said, "Understood!" ----- The Kingdom of Herul, also known as the country of rabies, is a famous dog country in the West China Sea. It is good at raising dogs in the country. It also has a variety of dogs, including meat dogs that can grow fat quickly and can weigh up to 1,500 catties. The fighting power is comparable to a rabid dog with a gun, and a bristle dog that can shoot a normal gun, and so on, all kinds of unique dogs in the world! Although there are only one hundred thousand people, only a small island one third smaller than St. Maartens island, and even an army of only 1,000 people, the strength of the nearby kingdom cannot be underestimated because they have dogs! The domestic climate of this kingdom is relatively stable, and the grain production is also very rich. Although the king is thirty this year, although it is not a hard work, it is okay and not mediocre, so the people have a good life! It stands to reason that this kind of kingdom can at least live a stable life for decades! Unfortunately, their kingdom is quite close to Saint Martin, and normal ships can arrive in just five days! ----- Time passed quickly! Eight-and-a-half hours later, Skybreaker has arrived at the predetermined location---Heruer Kingdom! And at this time, Kaido is still chasing after him! "Asshole, stop!" The hundreds of meters long dragon incarnation of Kaido was floating in the sky, and roared at the Sky Breaker under the sea. However, Heaven Breaking Machine still ignored him! "Ang---" "Heat!" Upon seeing this, after Kaido groaned angrily, he spit out a huge fireball into the sea! "Boom!" The fireball hit the sea directly! "---" Suddenly, the sea area a few kilometers around seemed to be boiled, and a lot of water vapor rose up! Originally, Kaido thought that the opportunity to break the sky was the same as before, and there was no movement, but he was ready to fight a protracted battle, saying that he had to take revenge on Arudiba. But I did not expect that there was movement in the Heaven Breaking Machine this time! It came up! Suddenly, how overjoyed Kai! He didn''t know if the Skybreaker came up because of insufficient energy or why it came up. In short, if he has come up now, it means that Kaido can hit it! "Ang---" "Heat!" Immediately, Kaido yelled in excitement, and then spit out a huge fireball! can be at this moment! "Fire Burning City!" A flame like a palm flew from a distance, grabbed the fireball, and completely extinguished it! For the first time, he looked in the direction where the flame was flying, but he couldn''t see anyone! "Who?" Kaido said angrily. However, the answer to him was an attack! "Matsuming!" A tornado-shaped flame wall is sweeping towards Kaido! "Heat!" "Huh!" Upon seeing this, Kaido''s huge dragon head raised his brow, and then he spat out another fireball. "Boom!" The fireball flew out, directly bombarding the tornado-shaped flame, but the tornado-shaped flame did not move at all~www.novelhall.com~ It was just that when the fireball collided, a large amount of sparks spattered. The tornado-shaped flame is still firmly moving towards Kaido! "Ok!?" Kaido frowned slightly, and then began to spit fireballs again! "Continuous breath!" "Huh!" "Huh!" "Huh!" ... The fireball constantly spit out from Kaido''s mouth, and flew towards the tornado-shaped flame! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... One, two, the tornado-shaped flame still has no change, just a little sparkle! Three, four, the speed of the tornado-shaped flame has slowed down a bit, and the flame has begun to change slightly, but it is not too obvious! Then, five, six, seven, eight... As the fireball continued to breathe on the tornado-shaped flame, the tornado-shaped flame began to slowly weaken, until the fifteenth, the tornado-shaped flame "banged" and completely disappeared into the air. in! And at this moment, Kaido always found the culprit who emitted these flames! With seeing and hearing, he locked onto the invisible Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, and said angrily, "Who are you?" dared to stop him, he was so impatient! When he heard his question, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni''s eyes flashed a glimmer, and he shouted in a deep voice, "Old man, the captain of the 13th team of Seireitei Gotei of Saint Martin''s Kingdom, Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni!! !" Chapter 404： Crazy Dragon "Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni!?" After Kaido read a few words silently in his heart, the huge dragon head showed a hideous expression and roared, "I don''t care who you are, in short, since you are also a member of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, then you have to die!!!" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni raised the Zanpaku Sword and placed it on him, attacking, with a calm expression on his face, and said, "Let''s try it!" Immediately, without waiting for Kaido to reply, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni quickly swung the Zanpaku knife in his hand. "Fire Burning City!" The scorching palm of the flame came out of the sword at the moment when Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni swung the sword, and swiftly grabbed Kaido''s dragon head. Upon seeing this, Kaido took a deep breath, then vomited out fiercely! "Exhale the wind!" "Hoo---" ... The violent wind spit out from Kaido''s mouth, sweeping towards the flames in front of him. Suddenly, the flame on the flame palm began to shake a little! And then, with the passage of time, the flame on the palm of the flame, shaking more and more! Finally, after grabbing Kaido''s faucet, the palm of the flame "bang" and disappeared into the air completely! "My beard!!! Bastard, I want to kill you!!!" Kaido shouted angrily! Under the continuous gust of wind, Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekunis action did not actually cause him much harm, because the flame on the palm of the flame was already weak before him! Its just that although it didnt cause any damage to Kaido, who had a thick skin and fleshy skin, he burned Kaidos two dragon whiskers and turned into a shavenless dragon! Immediately, Kaido didn''t bother to let go of his skills, but used his best method, hand-to-hand combat! "Ang---" Accompanied by the sound of the dragon''s roar, the dragon incarnation of Kaido roared, biting directly at Shigekuni Yamamoto Genryusai. "Shantou!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni disappeared instantly. next moment! He appeared on Kaido''s head, holding a knife in his right hand, and was about to cut it into Kaido''s eyes! But Kaido reacted even faster. At the moment when Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni was about to cut down, he lowered his head and avoided the attack. Then he used his body as a whip and used the dragon''s tail to take advantage of the situation and move towards Yamamoto. Liu Zhai Chongguo left ferociously! However, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni reacted quickly, and disappeared in the same place once again. The next moment, he appeared under Kaido''s dragon body again, holding the knife and stabbing it up! But at this moment, a sense of crisis appeared in Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni''s heart! "Ok!? Subconsciously, he used a flash step and disappeared again! And just after he disappeared, a ferocious black dragon claw was grabbed to the location where he was just now! After that, the two men fought faster and faster, and the more they fought, the more intense they fought, but they were not injured! Because Kaido is strong, he always plays a desperate way. He fights hard for injuries and has to hit Shigekuni Yamamoto Genryusai. However, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni would naturally not be tough with people like Kaido, who can be tough, so he did not cause any harm to Kaido! And the same Kaido certainly did not cause any harm to Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni! Although Kaido''s speed is also very fast, Yamamoto Genyanagisai Shigekuni''s instant step is faster, so he escaped all Kaido''s attacks! fought for a long time, it seems that the battle between the two people is no different from what they had before! But in fact, during this period, the two gradually figured out the strength of each other! Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni knows that Kaido''s strength is still above him. Although the two may fight in a short period of time, he may be the winner, but if the fight continues, he is likely to lose in the end! "It''s almost there!" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni narrowed his eyes involuntarily after avoiding Kaido''s attack in an instant! Although the battle is fierce, Yamamoto Motoyanyusai Shigekuni still remembers his mission this time! While fighting, destroy the kingdom of Heruul! ------- My name is Hejal, the king of Heruul Kingdom! I''m pretty square now! Um, the one who is very flustered! Just now, at about three or four in the morning, I was sleeping comfortably, but the soldiers under my staff woke me up and told me that a dragon was making trouble near our kingdom! I laughed angrily at the time! Is there a dragon making trouble in our kingdom? just kidding! That''s a dragon! I, including my Lao Tzu, my Lao Tzu''s Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu''s Lao Tzu Lao Tzu... I have lived here for hundreds of years, and I have never seen a dragon, even a thousand-year-old dragon, but you said that there is a dragon in our kingdom. Noisy nearby? Why the **** dont you say that giants are making noise around our kingdom? That is more realistic! Although the places where giants appear the most are the Great Channels, these places in the West Sea are not completely unoccupied. I even heard that the kingdoms near me are also my great enemies. There are giants in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Well, although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes! But, anyway! Looking at the soldier''s vows, it''s not like lying, I still decided to give him a chance to have a look! After , I arranged my clothes, took a dozen guards, and more than 500 dogs, and went to the place the soldiers said, near a cliff on the coast of the kingdom! When I was here, I was stunned! So the soldiers didnt lie! What a **** dragon! and still a crazy dragon! Why do you say that? Because I observed for a while, this dragon seems to be fighting the air! Well, to be precise, they are fighting wits and courage with the unnecessarily enemy in the air, and they are trying their best to fight in a decent way, attacking, defensive, dodge, everything does not fall, it looks like there are real enemies. general! Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ I have a bold idea! This kind of dragon with a brain problem should be easy to deal with, right? I heard that keel bones can be equipped with elixir, although the dragon in front of me does not seem to be a thousand-year-old dragon, but right...is it all dragons? The effect should be similar, right? But how should we deal with this crazy dragon with a problematic brain? Looking at the movement made by this giant dragon not far away, the huge waves are overwhelming, the turbulent surging, the violent wind, that... Ma Dan, why the more you look at it, the more you think that dragon is dangerous? Nima! It seems...it seems...our kingdom can''t beat it! ! ! Ok... Ok... Ok... I touched my chin, lost in deep thought! After thinking about it for a long time, I made a big decision! Forget it! The kind-hearted me, decided to let go of this dragon! Well, its great that a mad dragon with a brain problem can live. How can I bear to do cruel things to it? And... the elixir made of crazy dragon always feels crazy if you take it! After giving myself a few excuses to comfort myself, I began to look at the dragon carefully. Although I could not keep it, this is a rare scene in a century. I have to read enough to say anything. ! just... How do I feel... Crazy dragon seems... Nima! Why is this crazy dragon coming to Lao Tzu''s side! ! ! Chapter 405： Hesitate Seeing the mad dragon gradually flying towards him, Hejal could already clearly see the orderly arrangement of the mad dragon, and there was a faint light shining, and he knew the very hard scales and the abnormal hideousness. , But two dragon whiskers are missing, resulting in a dragon head that looks a bit funny! But, he didn''t have the excitement he had before, and there was only a blank in his mind! "Flop!" Immediately, his heart could not help but accelerated, and his legs began to tremble! And the soldiers who followed him by his side, just like him, their legs began to tremble, and even the more than 500 dogs they had brought were all lying on the ground, shivering, and their mouths kept trembling. Woo~oooo~" whispered in a low voice. "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over, it''s over completely!" Hejal looked at Kaido and murmured repeatedly in horror. Feeling the fatal threat brought by Kaido, Hejal found that even the courage to run had disappeared! Now, the only thing he can do, and the only thing he dares to do, is to close his eyes and start praying, praying that his luck will be better, this crazy dragon that has been going crazy can''t see him! And just after he closed his eyes, the darkness in front of him made the fear in his heart increase. Soon, just when he was frightened. "Hoo---" Suddenly, a gust of wind blew on him! "Kalkal!" Suddenly, Heigar''s hair straightened up, his eyes closed tighter, and his teeth trembled unconsciously! Time seems to have passed a century, and it seems that less than a second has passed! Just after Hejal felt the wind around him gradually ceased, he dared to slowly open his eyes! And the first thing he did after opening his eyes was to look around! "Hoo---" When he looked around and found that the mad dragon was no longer around, he sighed fiercely and relaxed. And his legs and teeth stopped shaking, and his heart gradually calmed down! and many more! Suddenly, he remembered something and looked back suddenly! My eyes want to split! "Nima!!! I''m the capital of the country!!!" Heigar roared with a fierce face. I saw that the crazy dragon had already flown above his capital in a short period of time, and at the same time several pillars of fire had risen into the sky! ----------- On the other side, Genyanagi Yamamoto retired from the war and slowly attracted Kaido to the capital of the Heruar Kingdom, above the Dog City! "what is that?" "Wait, there is a dragon!" "Dragon...Dragon...There is a dragon!!!" "No good, something big happened!" "Hurry up and inform your majesty!" "Bow bark!!!" ... Although it is midnight, there are still some people in the Dog City who are not sleeping, or those who are on the night who are not sleeping, they found Kaido! was born alert and felt the fatal danger for the first time, and the dogs everywhere in the city made their barking noises. While awakening human beings, they also began to run around! Suddenly, chaos in the city! "Here! It''s time to start!" Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni narrowed his eyes, a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes, and the spiritual pressure on his body suddenly released. "Hell from the heat!" In an instant, dozens of pillars of fire rose into the sky, surrounding the dragon incarnation of Kaido, and causing the temperature in a radius of more than ten miles to soar by more than ten degrees! "not good!" "The dragon is on fire!" "It''s so hot, so hot!" "Fire! Fire! Fire! "Help!" "Evil... Evil... That''s an evil dragon!" "Wow!!!" "Wang---- ... In an instant, the dog city became more chaotic! And because they couldn''t see Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, they naturally thought that the pillar of fire was set by Kaido! the other side. At the same time when the pillar of fire appeared, Kaido''s eyes also flashed a trace of hostility! "Ang---" Immediately after he roared, he rushed towards Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni. Seeing this, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni raised his brows, and controlled the fire column to quickly gather towards Kaido. In the end, when Kaido was less than fifty meters away from Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, the pillar of fire had surrounded him, leaving him nowhere to go! "Armed and domineering!" Kaido''s ferocious dragon head grinned, and his dragon tail instantly turned black! "!" Afterwards, Kaido''s body suddenly swayed, and the entire dragon body, like a huge whip, swept around quickly. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Dozens of fire pillars were exploded almost at the same time, and a little bit of flame was like rain, falling on various places in the whole city, setting the whole city alight! However, although the pillar of fire was exploded by Kaido, the flames of more than five thousand degrees even if Kaido used the armed color domineering, it was a bit unbearable. The scales on the entire dragon tail began to glow a little, as if it was about to be burned. general. "hiss---" And Kaido himself couldn''t help taking a breath! But, even in this case, Kaido didn''t want to stop, instead, taking advantage of the cold breath of this breath, it was brewing in his mouth! Danger! Looking at Kaido that was brewing, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni''s eyes condensed, and the expression on his face began to become a little heavy! Then, he took a deep breath, inserted his Zanpaku knife back into the scabbard, and mobilized the spiritual pressure of the whole body, and it began to brew! followed! After brewing for a while, a fireball that was several times larger than before was spit out from Kaido''s mouth! "Heat!" The fireball pierced the sky and headed towards Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni. Simultaneously! "!" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni also violently drew out the Zanpaku Knife from the scabbard, and cut it out! "Matsuming!" A tornado-shaped flame wall that was countless times larger than before, swept out! Next second! At a distance of less than fifty meters, two swift and violent attacks instantly collided together! "Boom!" A huge sound beyond the tolerance of ordinary people~www.novelhall.com~ Hot and violent, the air waves that can destroy everything and the dazzling fire like the sun, the three appear at the same time! Time seems to have passed for a long time! The sound, the air wave, and the fire light all slowly subsided! At this time, the island where the Kingdom of Heru is located, with the national capital Dog City as the center, more than 80% of the territory has disappeared, leaving only a piece of lava and the outermost circle of land! "Puff!" Watching this scene, at the edge of the island, Hejal, who was lucky enough to escape the catastrophe, softened and knelt directly on the ground. He had no words, no expressions, and even lost his expression in his eyes, staring blankly at the molten island in the island, as if there was only a walking dead left. "It''s gone, it''s gone, everything... is gone!" Heigar murmured, leaving only endless hesitation! He has been living in this kingdom and island since he was born. He has never been out. It can be said that this kingdom, this island is his entire life, carrying his joy, anger, sorrow, joy, various memories in his life. Now the kingdom is gone, and there is only a piece of lava left on the island. In other words, all his memories of his life have disappeared. Therefore, he is now empty-hearted, only endless hesitation! :. : Chapter 406： Headline removal "puff!" A mouthful of blood popped out, but Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni felt that his body felt better! The violent collision just now not only destroyed the entire island, but also gave way to the two people of Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni and Kaido who were in the center of the collision! Although the two of them are still floating in the air, the state of the two visible to the naked eye is relatively poor. Of course, on the surface, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni''s condition is worse! Because, Yamamoto Motoyagisei Shigekuni not only had the haori on his body become tattered, but also the whole person...er...ghosts, they looked very sluggish, as if he comforted himself with his hands all night. ! Although Kaido''s body was burnt red, and even the scales were glued to the flesh, and even bursts of meaty smell on his body, he looked radiant, and his injuries were recovering visible to the naked eye! "I lost a lot!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni looked at Kaido and exclaimed. But he has no regrets in his heart, even a little bit happy! Because, just now, his Zanpakuk broke through! Yes, it broke through! Since a few years ago, he accepted the template and owned the Zanpaku Sword, his Zanpaku Sword state has been stuck, and he has been at the peak of the initial solution, unable to enter the Swastika state! He didn''t understand at first, but after careful consideration, he understood! That is that he lacks a life-threatening battle to promote the evolution of his Zanpaku! Yes, understand it! But that kind of battle is not so easy to find! Although there are general-level powerhouses in the kingdom, if you fight against them, not to mention that the strength of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai is above them, and they do not feel that their lives are threatened. It is said that both sides know that the other is their own in their hearts, and it is impossible to kill them. How can they feel that their lives are threatened? So there is no way, his Zanpaku Sword has been stuck in that state a few years ago! But, it''s all right now. The battle with Kaido really made him feel that his life was threatened, so his Zanpakudao realm naturally succeeded in breaking through! But then again! He just broke through the realm of Zanpodao, but he has no interest in continuing to fight with Kaido! Its not that he cant fight anymore. Even if hes in a bad state, its no problem to fight Kaido for another day or two, but because Zanpakuto breaks through now, he is eager to feel the current situation. Zhan Po Dao, so I didn''t want to fight. And since I didn''t want to fight anymore, Yamamoto Motoyagi Shigekuni did as soon as he thought of it. He turned around and rushed to the Broken Sky Machine which had been here not far from the beginning of the battle! "Ok!?" But this scene is what caused Kaido who was still silently recovering, ready to wait for a sigh of relief before continuing to fight, somewhat puzzled. He looked at Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, a trace of confusion flowed out of the big longan! Immediately, he reacted! The opponent, Motoyanagi Yamamoto Shigekuni, ran away! ran away? Kaido''s whole person is not good! It''s hard to meet such a strong opponent. Why did he run away when he was just getting excited? This makes him infinitely awkward! There is an inexplicable sense of aggrieved feeling! "Ang---stop, don''t go!" Kaido roared and chased him directly! Oh shit! Today, no matter what, he will take one of the two of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni or Arudiba, otherwise he can''t say anything! And at this moment, the Skybreaker, which was originally floating on the sea, gradually sank into the sea and dived into the seabed again! "Nima!? Here again!?" Watching this scene, Kaido scolded again in his heart. It was because of this trick that he chased him for a long time, but now he has another trick. Doesn''t it mean that he will chase him for a long time? just... Kaido never expected that he would chase after him for more than a long time! Because, when he was fighting against Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, two came with Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, charging... Um, Raiciu also entered the deadly machine! --------- Time flies quickly, a few hours later. "Quick, quick, take down today''s headline and replace it with this one!" "I don''t want the original headline today, replace it with this one!" "Yes, yes, the newspapers already in print told them to stop!" "Don''t post today''s newspaper, tell them a few hours late, hurry up and replace it with this one!" "Ask the factory to print a new newspaper urgently and send it along with the original headline!" ... The newspaper industry has always been the most well-informed industry, so it was known less than three hours after the incident in the Kingdom of Heru, that is, when it was dark. Therefore, the editors of all newspapers quickly stopped today. Change the headlines of the newspapers to be distributed in the morning! Soon, new newspaper headlines appeared! "Shock! The beast Kaido actually did such a thing! "Shock, is the distortion of the human heart? Or is it a loss of morality? Suddenly, a kingdom became like this! "Unforgivable sin, the disappearance of the kingdom! ... New newspapers were printed out in a hurry! But the title and content are different! The most well-informed newspapers, such as Le Monde, although they dont know the inner reason, they still found out that Kaido did it! Of course, I only found Kaido. After all, compared to the invisible Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni, Kaido''s hundreds of meters long dragon body is more conspicuous! --- New World White Beard Pirates. Looking at the newly published newspaper in his hand~www.novelhall.com~Whitebeard Edward Newgate muttered in a puzzled way, "What the **** is that guy Kaido? He even went to the West Sea and made it. Such a thing?" After thinking for a long time, Baibeard still didn''t think why Kaido would do such a thing. So, he left this thing behind! no way! Kaido''s unrestrained thinking and life-like character are really confusing. And like this inexplicable thing, Kaido usually does not only once or twice, so the white beard who can''t figure it out, doesn''t want it! Simultaneously! "That guy Kaido, what the **** are you doing?" "What is Kaido doing? "The boss always does this kind of confusing things, it is just a headache!" ... Aunt Pirates! Aunt Xia''s ripping off BAR! Even the three plagues of the Hundred Beasts Pirates group reacted similarly to those of White Beard! Well, Kaidos character and thinking, let alone others, even the subordinates of the Pirate Group dont understand! Fortunately, although I often do this kind of confusing things, and it is moody, Kaido is still very shrewd in doing things, so the Beast Pirate Group has been flourishing! :. : Chapter 407： Birthday invitation early morning! Saint Martin''s Kingdom, the palace study room! Arthur drank preserved egg and lean meat porridge and ate fritters while watching the freshly baked newspaper today. There was no fluctuation in his heart, and he even wanted to laugh. Obviously he had no idea to conceal it, but because of the invisible nature of the **** of death, all these newspapers threw the black pot to Kaido. Even the reports were that Kaido was crazy, so he slaughtered a kingdom. ! However, he also knew that this was only temporary. After a few days, Kaido would destroy a few more kingdoms, and Saint Martin would almost be exposed! Of course, exposure is exposure. With the current strength of Saint Martin, there is no need to cover up like before! Just when he finished reading the newspaper and put it aside! "Blubru!" The phone bug rang! Hearing that, Arthur didnt rush to answer the phone, but after drinking the porridge in one gulp, he stuffed the fritters into his mouth in twos and threes, then picked up the handkerchief on the side, and methodically wiped his own. mouth. Then he shouted at the door, "Come in and pack!" After waiting for the waiter outside the door to come in and clean up, he slowly picked up the call bug! "Hey!" "Good morning!" A familiar voice came over the phone! "It turned out to be Brother Uncle!" Arthur recognized that it was Kata Kuri''s voice, so he smiled and asked, "Is there anything Uncle Brother asked me for?" "It''s nothing, it''s just my mother''s birthday. She is going to have a banquet, so I am going to invite you to the banquet!" Kata Kuri said sternly. "Ok!?" Arthur heard the words, and after thinking about it for a moment, he curiously said, "No way, isn''t mother''s birthday in February? It seems to be past now, right?" "Oh, that''s a big banquet!" Kata Kuri nodded first, and after confirming what Arthur had said, he explained, "Mom likes to have a banquet, so every year besides her real birthday is a big banquet, she also There are other different banquets!" "Like the fifteenth of every month, it''s mother''s birthday, so when we wave down the kingdom to pay tribute to desserts, there will be a monthly birthday party! Like every year in the middle of the year, that is, in August, the new year will start. Chinese birthday party!" "In addition to the birthday party, at the beginning of each season, we will also hold a seasonal banquet, a Chinese New Year family banquet during the New Year, and a tea party in April every year to invite other forces and sway the forces and so on!" "Among these banquets, the mother''s real birthday party, which is on February 15th and the tea party day, is the largest banquet!" "And the mid-year birthday party is just the time of the summer banquet and the month birthday party, so the three are held together. Among all the banquets, it is second only to the two! And I invite you to participate in the mid-year Birthday party" "Oh!" Arthur just came across. Although he usually pays attention to the situation of the Charlotte family, he doesn''t care about the trivial matters of the banquet, so I don''t know that the Charlotte family banquet is so exquisite! Birthday party, tea party, monthly birthday party, mid-year birthday party, seasonal party... With so many names, Arthur felt dizzy! Of course, considering his mother-in-laws past, so many banquets are understandable! Charlotte Lingling has never eaten enough since she was a child. She is hungry every day, so she is especially looking forward to times like birthday parties and tea parties. Because at this time, she can eat a little more and eat better! Therefore, besides satisfying her appetite, she has so many banquets now, but also has the factors of looking forward to banquets and tea parties in her childhood! Afterwards, Arthur pondered for a moment and replied, "I guess I wont have time to participate by then! Let''s let Smoky go on my behalf!" St. Martin has a lot of actions this year, so there are a lot of things to deal with. Arthur is very busy and naturally there is no time to attend any banquets! "Also!" Kata Kuri directly agreed! Originally, his purpose was to invite Smoky! "By the way, brother-in-law, I want to ask you something?" At this moment, Kata Kuri hesitated and asked, "You, that, that, Giant''s Potion, eh...is there any more?" Giant Potion! ? Upon hearing the name, Arthur showed a strange expression on his face! The potion for this chicken rib was originally taken out to fool the Charlotte family, and Smoggy was also replaced with this potion. Even this potion triggered a battle between the navy and the pirates, leading to a dozen giant potions he gave, and the Charlotte family only brought back three bottles! Now, Kata Kuri asks about this again, which means that the giant potion he gave at the beginning is probably because the research is about to run out, so Kata Kuri asked! However, he had said the words dead at the beginning and took them out of the ruins. So now he can''t slap himself in the face, so he can only deny it! Arthur replied in a serious voice, "No more, I have given you all the original medicine!" At the same time, he sighed secretly in his heart, and he lost a lot of money! It''s a pity that he said it all! what! and many more! His words dont seem to be dead! Found from one ruin, which means that there may be other ruins too! If you think so, the corners of Arthur''s mouth are raised, and there is an idea in his heart! Kata Kuri said disappointedly, "Oh, that''s it, forget it!" In fact, this answer was already in his expectation! Although he had doubted whether he was being scammed in the past, as time went on, he believed it a little! Because, after careful research, the scientists they hired discovered that these medicines contain very high biotechnology, which is basically impossible to do with the current level of technology! Unless it is 500 years ahead of today''s science and technology, the scientist Baker Ponga, who is called 500 years ahead of human wisdom, can only do it! Therefore, scientists inferred that this potion might actually be produced by some ancient ruins! After all, the lunar people thousands of years ago, that is now the sky island people, all went to the moon, so at that time, if there were any products that exceeded the current level of technology, it seemed... normal! At this time, Arthur hesitated again, "But..." Hearing this, before Arthur could finish speaking, Kata Kuri raised his brows and asked hurriedly, "But what?" "I can tell you where I found it!" Arthur said solemnly. "What remains?" Katakuli asked with a smile of joy. Even if there is only a source of medicine! At least the potion hasn''t been researched out now, and it''s almost used up, and there is no follow-up source! And since it is a relic~www.novelhall.com~, if you find it, maybe you will find the formula of the medicine directly in it! "It comes from a relic left by the kingdom of Tike!" Arthur said straightforwardly. That''s right! Arthur just wanted to use them to find the treasure of Tike Kingdom! In the past five years, although Arthur has also worked very hard to find, he has found nothing, or even a clue. So when he thought of the words before he died, he instantly thought of the Charlotte family. Help find! If they find it anyway, they wont be able to open it without Arthur! "Tik Kingdom?" Kata Kuri asked with some doubts, he had never heard of this name! "That''s right! It''s the Kingdom of Tike! This kingdom was born more than 600 years ago, but I don''t know why, it is not recorded in history. If I happened to be in the ruins, I didn''t even know that there was such a kingdom!" Arthur explained in a deep voice. "That''s it..." Kata Kuri murmured a little puzzledly, and then hurriedly said, "That way, I have to hang up in advance! Remember to let Smoky come to the party!" "Well, good!" Arthur promised with a smile. Listening to Kata Kuris tone, he knew that he must be eager to find clues about the Kingdom of Tike! after hanging up the phone! Arthur leaned back on the chair, his eyes flashed with light, and muttered, "Since I can''t find it, let me find it together! But... just a name, Kata Kuri is only half-believing... .Well, let him be convinced after that!" Chapter 408： Emma Ten p.m! "Boom!" The sound of a dull voice came from the sky, and with this sound, a little electric light was involuntarily shining in the dark clouds in the sky! Kaido is very impatient now, very, very impatient! Originally, he thought that the chasing machine would stop for seven or eight hours at most as before, but the machine had been running for more than ten hours, and there was still no sign of stopping! Had it not been for Arudiba to hit him before, or if Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni was an interesting opponent, he would have almost left! At this moment, things changed for the better! Heaven Breaking Machine began to float up! Kaido chased after him and found that he had come to the sky above an archipelago, and at the same time, the skybreaker slowly floated up! "That''s great!" Kaido looked happy and wanted to rush straight over! But, a woman who appeared suddenly stood in front of him! ------------ Kirkland Kingdom is a kingdom located in the south of St. Martin. It is a franchise country. It is about five or six days away from St. Martin! The king of the country is a queen, this year is already seventy! There are about 180,000 civilians in the country. In the case of an army, there are only three thousand naval forces. The combat power is also very average, but because it is a franchise country, there are several naval bases nearby, and it is rarely disturbed by pirates! The countrys territory is an archipelago, with more than ten large and small islands. The climate is relatively unstable. It is in thunderstorms all year round and the environment is not very good. Most of the ten islands are not suitable for growing food, but the fishery resources are abnormal. Rich, so the people are also full! The domestic business environment is not very developed, and it is not on the main waterway. However, because there is a kind of ultra-rare food called gem fish in the national waters, merchants often come here! And Emma is one of them! , who is only eighteen years old this year, she is a girl with beautiful long brown hair, a height of 1.65 meters, a well-proportioned figure, fair skin and flawless skin, and a melon-seeded face. Um, pretty girl! Although she doesn''t think so, her beauty is well-known on this one-acre three-centre field in Xihai! It stands to reason that in this world, a beautiful girl of this age seldom becomes a businessman, and most of them will be married by the king of that kingdom or the nobles! However, she is an exception! She was born into a merchant family named Watson. This family is also a well-known merchant family in Xihai. The Watson Chamber of Commerce controlled by their family is among the top ten large chambers of commerce in Xihai! The business of the Chamber of Commerce is very extensive. It includes not only traditional fabrics, iron, food, etc., but also new products such as perfumes and soaps. It can be said that there are some in the world. Almost all of their chambers of commerce are involved in it. gold! And Emma is the first daughter of this family and the eleventh child, which means that she has ten brothers and she is the only girl! But not only that! The previous generation of their family, there are also the generation with her father, the generation with her grandfather, and her brothers, so far, all the children they have given birth are all male! It can be said that there are hundreds of people in their entire family, and she is the only girl! Therefore, her status in the family is almost unparalleled, and the whole family loves this only girl! So even though she is eighteen, her father and her elders did not urge her to marry, nor did she plan to marry her, just let her make her own decision. And like a businessman, she decided on her own! In addition to three points of her career as a merchant, because she was surrounded by merchants since she was born, and therefore interested in business, she also had seven points because she wanted to go out and have fun, eat and drink, so she chose to be a merchant. ! Therefore, most of her business activities are not for making money, but for interest and fun or delicious! Just like now, the reason why she came to Kirkland Kingdom is to taste the gem fish of this kingdom! Ten o''clock at night! The dull thunder outside kept ringing! Emma was wearing a black long dress with suspenders, quietly leaning against the window while sipping a glass of red wine while waiting for the rainy scene outside the window to begin! Suddenly, her eyes were wide and round, showing an expression of disbelief! "Bang Dang!" The wine glass in her hand fell directly to the ground! "Dragon...Dragon...There is a dragon!" Emma said incredulously. and many more! Dragon! ? She seems to have read a report about dragons in today''s newspaper, and the description of dragons on it seems to be the same as what she sees now! Thinking about the destroyed kingdom in the newspaper and the direction of the dragon''s departure in the report, Emma instantly determined that this dragon is the dragon in the newspaper, which means that this dragon is...Kaido! Immediately, she seemed to be thinking about something again, and said to herself in a fluster, "Wait, it was reported that Kaido destroyed a country, so what is he doing here now? Could it be..." As soon as I said this, her originally white and flawless face turned pale! She trembled and said, "Should...should...should not also...destroy the country!!!" Just then, Kaido stopped in the sky above the kingdom! In an instant, Emma rushed out of her room and walked into the corridor of the ship, knocking on the door of the crew member while running. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The loud slap sounded through the entire ship! And this clapping sound disturbed the sleeping crew! "Um...what is it, so noisy!?" "Who? What is the noise in the middle of the night?" "Wait, it''s the voice of the young lady!" "What''s the matter with Miss? "Miss, what happened?" ... One by one crew members walked out with sleepy eyes, a little unclear! Emma yelled incoherently, "Get up~www.novelhall.com~ sail, sail, look outside, sail quickly, you cant leave if you dont leave!" The crew is still a bit unclear! But still look outside with Emma''s words! After they saw Kaido, they immediately acted according to Emma''s words. In less than three minutes, they started the ship and quickly left from the port of Dutland where they are now! ------------ "who are you?" Looking at this woman floating in the sky, still invisible to the naked eye, and very similar to the former Yamamoto Motoyagi Shigekuni, Kaido raised his own question! î֮ smiled softly, bowed slightly to salute, and said, "The princess of St. Martin, the captain of the fourth division of the Seireitei Gotei 13th team, Uozhihuareuk, have seen your Excellency!" "So...what are you here for? Negotiations? Or?" Kaido asked in a puzzled manner. If Uozhihuareel were a man, he would naturally not have such a question, but Uozhihuareel was a woman, so he would have such a question! It''s not that he looks down on women, but that women are in his consciousness, most of the combat power is not good, and they will not stop him! Well, except for Charlotte Lingling, he would not treat her as a girl if it weren''t for the ability to have children in his mind! "Nothing, just come to fight you!" Uozhihuareel smiled softly. "What? Your kingdom despise me? Send a woman to humiliate me?" Kaido said angrily. "Try it, you will know if you are humiliating you!" Uozhihualie smiled and drew out his Zanpaku Knife, and put it on his chest! Chapter 409： The battle begins "!" Along with the fierce sword aura flying out, the battle between Kaido and Uozhihuareol started! Kaido waved his tail, and directly used his tail to break Uozhihualie''s sword spirit! "Shantou!" Without any hesitation, with Kaido''s tail wagging, Uozhihuareu disappeared in place for the first time. "---" The next moment, Uozhihualie suddenly appeared in Kaido''s abdomen, and the Zanpaku knife in his hand quickly pierced out! "---" Accompanied by the sound of metal collision, Uozhihuaretsu''s Zanpaku knife stabbed Kaido''s body, but it did not give Kaido, who had recovered from the injuries he suffered after the battle with Yamamoto Genyanyusai Shigekuni. What did it cause? The damage left only a little white spot on the scales. At this time, Kaido also suddenly turned his head, opened his mouth, and bit directly at Uozhihua. "Crack!" This bite is a bit empty, Uozhihualie did not know when he disappeared again, after Kaido bit down, only the sound of teeth popping! "!" î֮ reappeared on Kaido''s back and slashed it down. "!" But this time, before Uozhihuaretsu''s knife was cut off, Kaido flexibly turned over in the air, hitting first after a claw. Seeing this, Uozhihuareel could only take one instant step, gave up this attack, and avoided Kaido''s attack, then stuck Kaido''s side again, and cut it down with a sword! In this way, splitting, stabbing, slashing, picking, wiping, cutting, piercing... a solid and incomparable basic swordsmanship came out of Uozhihuaree''s hands. To be honest, this kind of basic swordsmanship is not difficult, even if you have never learned it, just look at it more. Even Kaido himself can give him a knife! But now, Kaido felt uncomfortable facing this seemingly basic swordsmanship! Very uncomfortable! The strength of îrelief was a while after the two sides met, Kaido had almost figured it out! is just an introduction to the general. It is completely inferior to him, nor can it be compared to Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, but fighting against Uenohana gives him a more difficult feeling than Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! Well, its mainly because of the difference between the two! Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekunis swordsmanship is also a bit exquisite, but it is more about opening and closing, relatively rough, powerful, and coupled with a fiery blade, the offensive is as fast as fire, and he is good at head-to-head. Facing this kind of person, Kaido is naturally not afraid of fighter-type players, even the more he fights, the better! And after merging the template of Uozhihuareel, her swordsmanship is subtle with a trace of wildness, seemingly ordinary, but only those who are in it will feel like being enveloped by the sky and the earth. The feeling of nowhere to escape. Not only that, but her instant step is better than Yamamoto Motoyagi Shigekuni. When activated, she is too fast for people to react. The sword aura is also solid, and ordinary slashing can exert great power. . In the face of this kind of person, a fighter like Kaido is very uncomfortable. Because Uozhihuareel never confronted him head-on, anyway, she used the super high speed of Shunbu, coupled with her exquisite swordsmanship, which made Kaido not be able to hit her, but she never hit her from time to time. Cut it on Kaido! Although his current dragon body is not slow to react, and his attacks are extremely swift and violent, but the huge body is huge. Under such a huge body, no matter how fast he is, there is a limit, so his attack can never be chased. The Flower of Shangmao! After played for a while, Kaido''s temper was completely gone! Originally, he thought that Saint Martin sent such a woman to deal with him in order to despise him, but now it seems that it is entirely because Uozhihualie has this strength! "No! This can''t work!" A gloom flashed across Kaido''s eyes! If he continues to fight like this, although he will not lose, he will definitely be beaten down! And being so pressed and beaten by a woman, does his Kaido''s face any more? You must know that it was to fight Charlotte Lingling that crazy woman, he has never been so stubborn! But then again! The most important thing for him is to find a way to solve this problem! As for how to solve... After thinking for a while, Kaido had an idea! Well, it seems that I still have to change back to its original form! Although his attack power has declined after he changed back to his original form, his agility has increased, and it is just right to deal with Uozhihuaretsu! just... When he was transformed before, his weapon, that is, the black and thick mace with thorns, was lost by him. If he changed back now, it also meant that he would fight Uozhihua with bare hands. Up! In other words, in this case, he must be at a loss! After all, this is not a world of martial arts, and it doesnt pay attention to what no sword wins with a sword. In the case of similar strength, the person with the weapon must have the advantage, and the collision of meat and iron must be painful! But in contrast, fighting Uozhihua fiercely with bare hands, at least better than being pressed and beaten now? Kaido had a decision, and while coping with the attack of Uozhihuareel, the corner of his eyes began to scan the island below! When he turned back to his original body and couldn''t use his abilities to fly, just use physical skills to fly, the physical consumption is very amazing, so he now needs to find an island as a foothold! After scanning a circle, he finally said that his eyes were fixed in the port city of Dutland. "Ang---" "That''s it!" Kaido narrowed his eyes, and after groaning, he dived directly toward the city! At the same time, in the port city of Dutland, "Run away!" "It''s Kaido, Kaido!" "Go!" "Run, no more things!" "Go to the port, the port!" ... At this time~www.novelhall.com~ It''s already a panic here! Although it was ten o''clock in the evening, many people still did not sleep in the city. Therefore, when Kaido was over the city after he was out, the people in the city found him for the first time! And because of the morning news, they also recognized Kaido almost immediately, so when Kaido and Uozhihuareel fought, the whole city began to mess up! There is no way, as an example is the kingdom of Black Ruhr, they dare not run away! Not to mention, the island on which the Port of Dutland is located is not large. Compared with the islands of the Kingdom of Herur, the Port of Dutland, one of the archipelagoes, is obviously small and pitiful, but islands as large as the Kingdom of Herur are Destroyed, their small island is not safe in any way! After Kaido swooped in, they were even more anxious! "He rushed here!" "No, Kaido is here!" "Woo~~~ I''m going to die, I''m going to die!" "Woo, mom, where are you?" "Help...help...help me...ah---" ... After discovering that Kaido swooped over in the city, it was completely messed up, and there were crazy crowds everywhere, crying and crying for help, endlessly ringing. But Kaido could not hear their voices, so he rushed directly! finally! "Boom!" Kaiduo changed back to its original shape, landed on the street of Durant Port, and stepped out of a large circular pit more than ten meters wide! Chapter 410： Destroy the city and the country After Kaido landed, Uozhihuareel also floated down and stood at the other end of Port Dutland Avenue. "!" Without hesitation, a sword aura went directly towards Kaido, who had returned to its original form! "Ok!?" In an instant, Kaido felt something was wrong! The previous Uozhihualies sword aura is very solid, although the attack range is not large, and every time he is controlled, it can hit him, but the power is really not small, and each hit also brings him a little damage. ! Can the sword spirit now... Kaido didn''t even have a domineering appearance, and he punched lightly with his right hand. "boom!" Sword Qi was instantly dissipated, spilling towards the surroundings. "!" "!" "!" ... The spilled sword gas turned into countless small sword gas, destroying all the surrounding buildings within one kilometer, and strangling all the civilians who had no time to escape. "what---" "Uh----" "Help...help...help!" "Ah, my legs!" "Pain---" ... All kinds of sounds such as screams, calls for help, etc. were booming for a while. "This..." Kaido glanced around, a little unsure. So, is this beating him? Still destroying it? But soon, he has no time to think about it! "Shantou!" Maozhihua Lie deceived him and rushed to Kaido. Split, stab, chop, pick, wipe, cut, pierce... A series of incomparable basic swordsmanship were used from Uozhihuaretsu''s hands, and they hit Kaido like a storm. "Armed and domineering!" And Kaido was not to be outdone, his dark domineering covered his whole body, his fists were like tides, and he beat out one after another. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... In an instant, the fist wind and sword aura bombarded each other together, and the air wave and the explosion-like collision sound constantly appeared between the two like firecrackers! In the original state, although Kaidos defensive power and attack power are not as good as those in the dragon form, the speed is three points faster than the dragon form, and the speed is comparable to Uunohanas speed. It''s so deadlocked together! As time went on, the two fought faster and more vigorously. Under Uozhihualies intentional control, the two fought from the east to the west, from the south to the north, and it lasted several hours. From ten in the evening to two or three in the morning! Although neither of them suffered much damage from this, only a slight injury, but the aftermath of their battle is destroying everything in the city, leaving walls everywhere! at this time. "!" Uozhihualie''s sword aura flew out. It didn''t hit Kaido, but it hit this city with only ruined eaves, and hit a sword that spread out several kilometers and connected to the sea. Gas gully. "Boom!" Suddenly, this island that was not attacked seemed to have reached the limit it could withstand, and it split from the sword energy gully that Uozhihua Rie had just hit! That''s right, it just cracked! "Boom!" Then, the island began to vibrate violently, and centered on the Jianqi Gully, it began to slowly collapse. "Island...Island...Island is going to collapse!!!" "Not good! The island is cracked!" "Run, the port, there are ships in the port!" "Get on board, get on board!" "what---" "Take me, pull me!!" ... Suddenly, the people who had survived the aftermath of the battle between the two began to cry out heartbreakingly. Good luck. Those who happened to be right next to the port could still get on the boat. Those who were unlucky, who were far away , Without even seeing the ship, he was swallowed by the land that had begun to collapse! At this time, Kaido, who caught a glimpse of this scene from the corner of his eye, had to start preparing! He needs to go somewhere else quickly, otherwise there will be no place to stay! Fortunately, this is an archipelago, and the surrounding islands are not far from here! "Boom!" After avoiding Uozhihuaree with a punch, Kaido flexed his legs slightly and stepped on a deep hole on the ground. At the same time, with the reaction force, he moved to the side and was about ten kilometers away from the island. Jump to another island! "Boom!" After a while, Kaido''s figure crossed a distance of more than ten kilometers, landed on the new island, and stepped out of a large hole with a range of more than ten meters. and Mao Zhihualie followed closely, paving the road in the air with a spirit, ran across the air like a flat ground, and appeared in front of Kaido again. After seeing her, Kaido had no other words, but his eyes were a little red and excited, "War!" Immediately, this time, he didn''t wait for Uo Zhi Hua Lie to deceive him, as soon as he hit his feet, he rushed towards Uo Zhi Hua Lie! Soon, the two are fighting together again! ---------- Kirkland Kingdom, the palace hall. "Da da da!" The prime minister of the Kirkland Kingdom, a fat middle-aged man in his fifties, Orbin hurried into the hall. "How''s it going?" Queen Kirkland, who was dressed in luxurious clothes and was in his seventies, was already gray-haired and rickety, asked the minister. "Back... back... back to Her Majesty, it''s...already...already!" Albin said with his hands on his knees, panting. "Well, let''s go!" Queen Kirkland said quickly. Some people are less afraid of death as they get older, while others are more afraid of death. There is no doubt that the Queen of Kirkland is the latter kind of person! Although she was in her seventies, she felt that she hadn''t lived enough, so when Kaido appeared, she sent people to prepare the ship, and brought all the gold and silver jewelry and cherished antiques. The ship was used to escape from the kingdom so as not to be attacked by Kaido. As for the people... At this time, what kind of people can you care about? Of course, she said to the outside world to ensure that the country can retain a part of its blood, and that the country will not be destroyed before having to make this decision difficult! Soon, Queen Kirkland took her family, ministers, and thousands of soldiers, driving more than a dozen ships, and left the island where the capital is located, and went outside the kingdom! At this time, on the main ship, Olbin asked Queen Kirkland, "Your Majesty, where are we going next?" Where to go, this is a question! ! You know, now they have a few ships of gold and silver jewelry and treasure antiques. Once the road behind is not chosen, they are likely to be robbed by pirates, and because she has left the kingdom, there is no way to rely on the city. Defensive! Therefore, once they are attacked by pirates, the support of the navy is definitely not as timely as before, so they must set the direction in advance and try to avoid being attacked by pirates! But there is still a problem even in this way! Kaido attacked the kingdom of Heruor before, but now they attacked their kingdom again. Who knows where Kaido is going after? What if they choose the wrong way and are not attacked by the pirates, but when they have been attacked by their kingdom, when Kaido, who is about to leave, pass by, what should I do? After thinking about it, Queen Kirkland gritted her teeth and made a decision, saying, "Go, go to the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "what---" This decision made Prime Minister Olbin a little confused. He hesitated and said, "Your Majesty, we were still preparing to attack St. Martin with the people before. Now if we go to their kingdom, will it..." "Give it to him!" Queen Kirkland said solemnly. "What?" Orbin was puzzled! "Give all the territory of our kingdom to Saint Martin publicly!" Queen Kirkland explained in a deep voice, "In this case, they will not only do nothing to us, but will also treat us courteously. If we live in Saint Martin in the future, we will live. It must be good, just like the queen of Tiffany!" "what!" Olbin was somewhat shocked to persuade him, "Give it to them, how can it be, that is..." He hadnt finished his words yet~www.novelhall.com~ Queen Kirkland reached out and interrupted him, saying, "Well, dont persuade, Ive made a decision, and...now we have no other way. If you stay here, you will definitely die. If you run blindly, you might be robbed by pirates. What if you even encounter Kaido?" "So, our best choice at the moment is to go to Saint Martin! Saint Martin has a record of defeating the green pepper of the legendary Pirate Cone, so I am definitely not afraid of Kaido, and has the ability to protect us all!" Queen Kirkland, who has been living in the West Sea and has never gone out to see the world, doesnt know that the so-called legendary Pirate Cone Green Pepper and Kaido actually have a difference between heaven and earth, but St. Martin is just as she said. Said, not afraid of Kaido, has the ability to protect them! Afterwards, Queen Kirkland''s voice changed and said in an extremely cold tone, "Furthermore, I just received news that an island in our kingdom was sunk! Based on this situation, the territory of our kingdom will remain It''s hard to say how much is left, so it''s a waste to use for Saint Martin!" Hearing this, Albin was silent! He knew that what the queen said was indeed the truth, but he, who had lived in the kingdom since he was a child, loved the kingdom so much, and treated the country as **** to the queen, and sent it out so easily. It was still a bit uncomfortable! "Okay, let''s call now, and talk directly to King Arthur of St. Martin about this, and let them send someone to protect us, and we will go to St. Martin as soon as possible!" Queen Kirkland ignored Olbins mood now , Waved his hand and asked him to call quickly! "Yes!" Reluctantly, Albin could only grit his teeth and go to the phone! Chapter 411： Face Send the site? Arthur''s first reaction after hearing the news was, is there any good thing? After asking the reason and confirming it again and again, his reaction was to quickly let Sister Hua stop, or if he continued to fight, when he received the site, was the site still called the site? is almost the same as the ruins! So Arthur hurriedly picked up the phone worm and dialed the number on the broken sky phone! "Blubru!" After the call was connected, Arthur hurriedly talked about the situation to Arudiba on the other side of the phone, saying, "This is how things are..." "Your Majesty, I understand! Just take Kedora away, don''t let him destroy the islands of the Kirkland Kingdom, right?" Arudiba asked rhetorically. "Yes!" Arthur nodded affirmatively. "That''s all right, Your Majesty, I''ll do it right now!" After Arudiba said something, he hung up the phone! -------- On the other hand, after receiving the news, Arudiba briefly talked about the matter with Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, who was playing with his sword in the boat. "I see!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni said lightly. Afterwards, he transported the Reiatsu in his body, condensed his own voice into a line with Reiatsu, and stretched it towards Uozhihuaretsu who was fighting with Kado not far away, and connected to Uyuki who was fighting. Hua Lie''s body. After Yamamoto Motoyanagisaid Shigekuni briefly said the matter, Uunohana nodded insignificantly during the battle. Immediately, she waved the sword horizontally, and after pushing back Kaido, she paved a path in the air with Lingzi, and then ran up quickly, and at the same time, the Zanpakudao entered the state of starting to solve it! "Meat !" Suddenly, a huge devil fish appeared in the air, and Uozhihuareel also jumped onto the back of the devil fish using Shunbu at this time! "Ok!?" Looking at this scene, Kaido was stunned during the whole process! Not only was Mao Zhihualie suddenly flying up to the sky to make him stunned, but also that Zanpaku Dao could turn into a fish! What kind of operation is this? Can a knife become a fish? Like Shigekuni Yamamoto Motoyagisaid with a knife smashing such a big flame He can understand, burn the fruit! But he can''t understand when the sword becomes a fish! A metal weapon can turn into a creature, which completely subverted his cognition! But after another thought, he thought of something that fits this situation, the devil fruit weapon! Although the Devil Fruit weapon is extremely rare now, even the world government has just developed it soon, and even the news has not been released, but with Kaido''s power and news channels, you can still get relevant news! Suddenly, he was a little clearer! But the scene that appeared immediately made him confused again! "O King''s Landing! Masks of flesh and blood, Vientianes, flying wings, and things that bear the name of mankind! Scorching heat and conflict, rolling south across the sea, marching forward! Thirty-one breaking the road, the red artillery! "The voice of Uozhihuaretsu''s chanting without any cover, passed directly into Kaido''s ears! Just when Kaido thought that Uozhihuareu''s brain was amused suddenly, a huge flame hit him. "Boom!" Kaido punched the fire! But feeling the burning sensation brought by the fire, Kaido was in a daze! this is... Burn the fruit! ? and many more! Then, what does that Yamamoto Genyanyusai Shigekuni use? The same ability, but Kaido can''t turn his head for a while. But at this moment, Uozhihualie made Kaido stunned again and again! "Beast bones scattered everywhere! Spires? Hongjing? Steel wheels, the moving is the wind, the quiet is the sky, the sound of the spears striking each other resounds through the virtual city! The 63rd of the broken road, thunder roar!" With the voice of Uozhihuaretsu singing, a ball of yellow thunder light began to bloom in her hand. "Cracking!" "Boom!" Thunder light was released from Uozhihuaree''s hand, bombarded Kaido''s body, and exploded, causing a huge noise, but also causing a wave of air to roll away. Feeling the body being erected by electricity, and even the cold hair being scorched by electricity, this time Kaido was stunned, and there was a strong curiosity in his eyes! Judging by his rich combat experience and the way Uinoharetsu uses his abilities twice, he can easily determine that the devil used by Uinoharetsu should not be a devil fruit! Because he hasn''t heard that Devil Fruit needs to be chanted before use! Then the question is coming! If is not a devil fruit, then what is this ability similar to nature? Can this ability be learned? If you can learn, what are the conditions? Also, when Uo no Hanaru shouted just now, he called Podo Sixty Six and Podo Thirty-three, and the performance of the two types of Podo was different. That is to say, at present, there are at least sixty. Six kinds of broken roads, right? And thirty-three and sixty-six of these sixty-six types are different, which means that it is very likely that the other sixty-four types are also different, right? Many doubts arose in Kaido''s heart, and at the same time his curiosity and greed also rose! catch her! This is Kaido''s only idea now! Only by catching Uozhihuareel can we figure out these problems, and then we can know whether these abilities can be learned, if they can learn...hehe, the animal department ability army is a rubbish! "Ang---" Immediately, Kaido turned into a dragon again, and after a roar, he chased Uozhihua in the sky! "Let''s go, Rou Shizhao!" Looking at Kaido who was chasing him, a gleam of light flashed in Uozhihualie''s eyes, and he immediately drove her Zanpaku knife towards the distance. Soon, the two left the land of this kingdom and moved on to their next goal! At the same time, the Heaven Breaking Machine below them hurriedly caught up! ----------- On the other side, as Kaido left, Queen Kirkland also received news! "Kaido is gone!?" Queen Kirkland asked suspiciously. "Yes, your Majesty, there was news from China just now that Kaido has left our country!" Orbin said with a smile on his face. "That''s great!" Queen Kirkland was surprised, "Then let''s go back quickly!" At this time, she has already regretted it! I dont want to give the kingdoms territory to Saint Martin! It was because Kaido was there before, and she was anxious to find a safe place to stay, so she chose to send it, but now Kaido is gone, which means that everything is gone, so she did not hesitate to regret it! After all, that is a kingdom! Who would want to send it if it wasn''t for it? And ~www.novelhall.com~ Isn''t it normal for a qualified politician to repent? As a queen, if she can''t even go back, then what kind of queen is she! "But, how do you explain to Saint Martin?" Orbin said hesitantly. Although he was uncomfortable about giving the site to Saint Martins before, the queen spoke hard and he could only agree to it. But now the question is reversed. Now that he has agreed to someone else''s, he seems to regret it again. not too good? "Hehe, explain, what to explain?" Queen Kirkland sneered and looked at Orbin and asked, "Why explain?" "But haven''t we already promised others... If we regret it, what should they do to attack us with this excuse?" Orbin looked embarrassed! "Promise, when did I agree?" Queen Kirkland looked at Orbin with a surprised expression, and said, "Does he have evidence? Does he have a recording? Moreover, the world government has warned them not to What if they have an excuse to attack other kingdoms? So, you think too much!" Listening to the Queens explanation, Albin was speechless! The queen is the queen, and being able to achieve this position is really thicker than others! Although as a prime minister, Orbin''s face is also very thick, but compared with the queen, he Orbin bows down! Well, he thinks so much because of his thin skin! Then, Albin could only say, "The Queen, let''s go back!" Chapter 412： Ill give you all the ashes egretted it? Arthur who just received the news couldn''t help being a little angry! is not angry because they repented. Repentance is also human nature. After all, there is a threat in a kingdom as big as a matter. If there is no threat, who will send it? Mentally retarded? However, if you regret it, then you regret it. Arthur can also accept it, but he called and said, "We have something to do with St. Martin. I''m sorry." Arthur couldn''t accept it! What to wear? Everyone is a king, can''t you understand your mind? If you want to go back, just go back on it honestly. He Arthur took a high look, and even let you die decently when you retaliate afterwards, leaving a whole body or something, but now this kind of hypocritical practice...hehe. All the ashes are raised for you! Revenge is not overnight! Immediately, Arthur made a call again to Arudiba and briefly talked about the story, the whole story, and how it was done! ------ "Heat!" "The King! The mask of flesh and blood, Vientiane? Fluttering? The one who crowned the name of man! Carved double lotus on the wall of blue fire, waiting for the abyss of fire in the distant sky! Seventy-three of the broken road, double Lotus Canghuo falls!" ... In the sky, a devil fish and a giant dragon chased each other one after another, and at the same time released an attack! A ball of red hot fire shot out from the dragon''s mouth, and at the same time a ball of blue flame flew out from Uozhihuarelie''s hand. "Boom!" The two collided without accident. The red and blue flames exploded almost at the same time, exploding a gorgeous red and blue firework in the sky, illuminating the originally cloudy sky like daylight! At this moment, Uozohana on the devil fish seemed to hear something, and after a slight shake of his body, he nodded slightly. Then, she controlled the manta rays to draw an arc in the sky, and turned back in the direction they came. This move naturally aroused Kaido''s curiosity! ran inexplicably, then went around inexplicably, what the **** was doing? Thinking so, Kaido still followed! There is no other reason, it is really tempting to break the road! If he has a broken path, what else can he do with a legion of capable people? Isn''t he fragrant in the Brodo Legion? Under the same conditions, isn''t he better than animal cows with scarce natural ability? Of course, the premise of these is that you can learn by breaking the road! The prerequisite for learning is whether he can catch the Uozhihuareel in front of him! Soon, the two began a new round of chasing, one after the other, playing and running, and flying towards the Kirkland Kingdom! -------- Time flies! After repenting, Queen Kirkland and her party, who hadn''t traveled far, rushed back to the kingdom at dawn! Immediately, the intelligence of the kingdom was also gathered in the hands of the queen! More than ten islands, three were sunk, and the other two were in a semi-destructive state. Everything on the island was almost destroyed! Simply, among these five islands, only one port of Dutland is a more prosperous island, and most of the other four are relatively backward and even unmanned islands! "Hoo---" Queen Kirkland breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn''t lose much! "Let''s go back!" Queen Kirkland gave an order, and everyone prepared to disembark in an orderly manner and return to the royal capital! Just at this time. "Blubru!" On the table next to , the phone bug rang! Suddenly, Queen Kirkland''s hair straightened up, and she suddenly felt a bad feeling in her heart. She cast a look to the side and motioned to Prime Minister Olbin to answer the phone! Seeing this, Orbin nodded, walked to the phone bug, and answered the phone. The call was made by soldiers stationed on an island on the edge of the kingdom! Olbin listened to the soldier''s report on the phone, and the expression on his face gradually changed and became more exciting. I couldn''t believe it at first, then swallowed saliva, and asked with a trembling voice, "Is it true?" Finally, after repeatedly confirming what the other person was talking about, his eyes lost consciousness, his body turned around slowly, looking at Queen Kirkland, and his voice was trembling, "Your Majesty, Kaido...Kaido. .. back again!!!" "what!?" The queen who had a smile on her face could no longer hold her expression anymore, she showed an unbelievable expression on her face, and asked with a trembling, "Really?" "Really!" Albin nodded very surely, and said, "I have confirmed several times, Kaido has indeed come back, now on the Aland Island side, and started flying towards us. !" Queen, Queen Kirkland''s face turned pale, she couldn''t help asking, "Why is he coming back?" This question really silenced Orbin! How did he know Kaido would come back? Besides, this Kaido is too **** picking time, right? As soon as they leave, Kaido will leave, as soon as they come back, Kaido will come back, this is a **** enmity with their kingdom! what! ? and many more! There seems to be something wrong! Is this a coincidence? They left Kaido, and they came back when they came back Kaido. They didn''t believe that they killed Orbin, there is such a coincidence in the world! So, there must be a problem here! Ol Bin had this thought in his mind, and he couldn''t help but start to wonder what the **** was there that made things happen so coincidental! Well, what is certain is that between Kaido''s departure and return, there must be any connection or connection with the departure and return of their group, otherwise it would not be so coincidental! As for what is this related point... After Albin thought for a long time, his inspiration flashed, and he suddenly called out, saying, "The Kingdom of Saint Martin!!!" "What?" Queen Kirkland looked at him puzzled. Olbin showed a horrified expression on his face, looking at Queen Kirkland, repeatedly, "Yes, that''s right, it is the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "What do you mean?" Queen Kirkland asked, frowning. Olbin took a deep breath, eased his emotions, and explained, "Your Majesty, don''t you think it''s a coincidence? It was a coincidence when Kaido left and returned!" Upon hearing this, Queen Kirkland pondered for a moment and frowned, "It seems, it is indeed a coincidence!" "It was just a coincidence that I began to think about the reason. In the end, I concluded that his departure and return should be related to our departure and return, so it was such a coincidence!" Orbin explained Tao, "What is the relevance point? I thought about it for a long time, and finally confirmed this relevance point!" "You mean, St. Martin did it?" Queen Kirkland couldn''t help saying, thinking of Orbin''s horrified words just now and their previous actions. "Yes! St. Martin must have done it!" Orbin nodded and said with certainty, "Because we said before that we would give him the site, so Kaido left, because Kaido left, our kingdom''s turf We will suffer a loss! And now we regret it, so Kaido is back, because we regret it and the site is no longer his, so he doesn''t care if the site will be lost!" "Yes, but, why are they doing this?" Queen Kirkland asked incredulously. "Your Majesty, have you forgotten that we promised the Kingdom of Elusia to join the coalition? Since we have joined, we are the enemy of their kingdom, so it is normal for him to do this! And if he does it like this~www.novelhall. com~Even if the world government asks them, they can push the whole thing to Kaido!" Albin said with a serious face! Albins words were half right and half wrong. What he didnt know was that Kaido was completely coincidental, and Arthur didnt intend to push the matter to Kaido. Its just that the nature of death is invisible to the naked eye. It was just that the reporters naturally buckled Kaido! Listening to what he said, Queen Kirkland was suddenly stunned. She thought about things carefully, but it made sense! At this time, Olbin added, "Moreover, we are probably only one of their goals. Their real goal must be the Kingdom of Elucia!" "The Kingdom of Elucia? Why do you say that?" Queen Kirkland wondered. "First of all, the coalition was provoked by the Kingdom of Ilusia. If I were from the Kingdom of Saint Martin, I would choose to avenge the culprit first, and follow their route from the Kingdom of Herul to our Kingdom of Kirkland. As well as the direction!" "Then they only need to destroy another kingdom before they can enter the kingdom of Ilusia, so I can basically conclude that their goal is the kingdom of Ilusia!" Orbin said his thoughts! Queen Kirkland, after thinking about it carefully, had to be sure that what Albin said was very reasonable! So she couldn''t help asking, "Then what should we do next?" Hearing this, Olbin first showed an embarrassed expression, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "We only have two options next, that is..." Chapter 413： Surrender again surrendered again! ? Listening to what Olbin said on the phone, Arthur showed a look of disdain! What a joke! First surrendered, then repented, and then surrendered. What is he really Arthur? Bus? You can go up if you want, or down if you want! "Hehe! Surrender? Want to be beautiful, wait for death, goodbye... See you!" "Snapped!" Arthur sneered twice, then hung up the phone hard! Well, the above is the way he imagined it to be handled! He knew in his heart that if he really said that, it would be cool, but it was of no use. After all, they are not under the control of Saint Martin, and Saint Martin cannot control them! So if Arthur wants to really say that, they just need to find a direction and run, and Arthur will stop arresting them, it will be a problem if they can find it! So, his real reaction... "Surrender? No problem!" Arthur raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "As long as you turn over 50% of your queen''s property, the previous things will be over. I allow you to surrender!" Say so! But in fact, what he thought in his heart was to fool people over before talking. When people come, they are not afraid of not being able to find them. When the time comes, he will do whatever he wants? And the reason why he said that he wanted 50% of things was just to calm their hearts. Like the previous surrender and repentance, if they dont make them pay a price, or even take nothing, then they must be worried about Arthurs revenge afterwards! They will feel at ease only if they ask for something! They will come back only when they feel at ease! Only come here, then Arthur can deal with them at will! And when Arthur said this, the opposite seemed to be silent for a long time, and finally he said with some difficulty, "Okay!" ------- "Snapped!" After hanging up the phone, Olbin smiled and said to Queen Kirkland on the side, "Your Majesty..." "It''s okay!" Before he could say anything, Queen Kirkland knew what he was going to say. She shook her head and said, "Five to 50%, it''s better to die!" "And...this is also the best choice, isn''t it? If we go to the Kingdom of Elucia, regardless of whether the Kingdom of Elucia can protect our lives, we will say that the direction to go is the same as the direction they will attack later. Yes, so there is also the danger of encountering them on the road!" Olbin gave two choices before, the first is to surrender again, and the second is to go to the Kingdom of Ilusia! Needless to say, surrender again. Saint Martin was originally the creator of this incident. As long as they can surrender, their safety should still be guaranteed! The second one is to go to the Kingdom of Elucia! As the first kingdom of the West Sea recognized in the circle of the West Sea Kings, their prestige still exists, so Queen Kirkland still believes that they can protect themselves! However, I believe it is the same thing, but in fact, who is accurate? So compared to the Kingdom of Elucia, Queen Kirkland still wants to choose Saint Martin. After all, Saint Martin does the job. They have the ability to ensure their safety 100%! "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Or Binqiang smiled and nodded. "Alright, let''s go!" Queen Kirkland said in a deep voice. Immediately, the group had just landed ashore, then turned back, and headed towards Saint Martin. ---------- the other side! Kaido feels deeply humiliated! He looked at the woman who was flying in front of him, who had just turned around, and now his mother turned around and was about to leave. He wanted to ask, "What the **** are you doing? Are you walking the dog?" and many more! Not right! If you want to say that, am I the dog? Thinking about this, Kaido is all ill! However, he quickly left these behind and began to think about what to do next! Because he knows he can''t go on like this, if the other party keeps going around like this, when will he catch him? So you have to find a way to grab the opponent quickly, or force the opponent to fight yourself! thought about it! a flash of inspiration! Saint Martin''s Kingdom! ! ! Kaido suddenly thought that before, whether it was Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni, Uinohanaru, or Arudiba, they all mentioned their kingdom, the Kingdom of Saint Martin! If he turns around to attack the Kingdom of Saint Martin, then Uozhihuareel must stop him for the kingdom! In other words, as long as he goes towards Saint Martin, then Mao Zhihualie must fight him! Thinking like this, Kaido began to remember where Saint Martin''s direction was! Well, he doesn''t remember the map of Xihai, and he doesn''t know where Saint Martin is! But what he can be sure of is that he is not chasing in the right direction. If so, how could Uozhihuareel run this way? So Saint Martin is in the other three directions! As for that, it will be tested one by one! Immediately, Kaido in the air stopped chasing Mao Zhihualie, but dropped his head and flew towards the south! Seeing this, Uozhihualie raised his brows, but he also stopped the devil fish under him. He looked at Kaido''s back with some doubts, but after thinking for a moment, he chased after him. is just hanging far away to keep Kaido out of sight, and it didn''t stop him! Not here! Kaido, who was keenly aware of Uozhihua''s attitude, slowly turned around and flew toward the west. Well, Uozhihuareel still has that attitude! Then not here! In other words, it is the north! Thinking like this, a cold light flashed in Kaido''s eyes. Without any hesitation, he turned and flew quickly toward the north! at this time! Looking at this scene~www.novelhall.com~Uozhihualie suddenly, she finally knows what Kaido is going to do! He wants to go to Saint Martin! Flying towards the south and west before was just a test! He just wants to know which side Saint Martin''s direction is! Now after two trials, Kaido should have guessed the direction of Saint Martin from Uozhihuaree''s attitude, so he flew northward at such a fast speed! However, the problem now is not the reason why Kaido flew north! but to stop Kaido! If you let him fly to Saint Martin, then things will be troublesome. Once a fight occurs in Saint Martin, Saint Martin will definitely suffer serious losses! Thinking like this, Uozhihuareel hurriedly drove the devil fish below him and chased him in the direction of Kaidofei! "The fourth of binding the way. This rope!" At the same time, a rope made of light flew out from Uozhihuaretsu''s hands and flew towards Kaido in front of him. It quickly connected to him and spread along his huge dragon body. With. After a while, he entangled the whole dragon! Then, Uozhihuaree urged Reinpressure to pull! But it was of no use. Kaido just took a short pause in his body shape, and then broke free of the light rope entwined with him, and continued to fly toward the north! at this time! "Destroy yourself! The black dog of Rondanini, burn it out and cut its own throat at a glance!" "The Nine Bound Dao. Hit!" A red rope flew from a distance. Chapter 414： fly a kite The one who emits the red light rope did not know when, but he did not know when, he appeared in Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, not far from Uunohana. And the red light rope with chants he sent out was much tougher than the instant light rope from Uozhihuaree, which made Kaido''s body shape obvious, and it took about a second or two to break free from the rope. . But at this moment of breaking free. "Shantou!" î֮Appeared behind Kaido in an instant, and pressed his hand on it. "The thundering carriage, the crevice of the spinning wheel, this thing is clustered with light and divided into six! Sixty-one of binding the way. Six sticks of light!" Then, the six light films completely locked Kaido''s body from the front, back, left, right, up and down directions! "Ang---" Kaido roared, twisting his huge dragon body frantically, trying to break free from the shackles of his body! But after chanting, the rank sixty-one Bound Dao is obviously not comparable to the previous Bound Dao rankings. Even if he struggles hard, Liuzhang Guanglao has persisted! Well, although it looks precarious, I still hold on! "Kakkaka!" At this time, a huge anchor flew out from the skybreaker on the sea below. With the sound of the machinery operating, the anchor and the anchor chain spread along his dragon''s body and drove him down. Entangled fiercely. In an instant, the six rods that originally seemed precariously stabilized. "Ang---" Kaido roared again, twisting his body wider, trying to break free of his restraints! But it''s no use! Heaven Breaking Machine has eaten a lot of rare metals collected by Arthur over the years, and its hardness has evolved to a certain level. Although it has not broken through the general level, it is no problem to lock Kaido for a short period of time! "Wait, I am coming!" At this time, Arudiba was standing on the Skybreaker, his legs bent slightly, and he kicked hard. "!" suddenly the whole person was like an arrow from the string, flying out quickly, towards Kaido in the sky. Not for a while! "boom!" In a slight noise, he landed on Kaido. "Da da da!" Then, without stopping, he ran quickly on Kaido''s crazily twisting dragon body. Soon, he came to the purpose, Kaido''s dragon head! "what---" Arudiba roared, grabbing Kaido''s dragon horns directly with both hands, and then using his feet as support, he vigorously raised Kaido''s dragon head, making it impossible for his dragon head and neck to exert any force! But it''s not over yet! "The Sixty-Three of Bound Dao. Lock the bar and bind!" With a low voice chanting, the thick chain like a big snake came out from Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni''s hands, and instantly entangled Kaido! My Nima! Kaido now has a million grass and mud horses to say! Didnt he just want to fly to Saint Martins side? As for dealing with him like this? Three people locked him, and one person pulled his head! Wait! What are you doing? When Kaido wanted to continue to complain, suddenly something happened again! "Om---!" Accompanied by the roar of the engine, the Skybreaker drove its horsepower to its maximum, pulling Kaido, and he just wanted to drive in the direction that determined the kingdom of Perth! My grass, grass, grass! ! ! bastard, let go of me, I wont go! Kaido couldn''t help screaming frantically. "Ang---" Then, the twisting of his body got bigger and bigger! At this time, he has realized that Uozhihuareel and others are going to force him to where they were going before! However, the four-person blockade was obviously not so easy to break through. After struggling for a while to no avail, he had to give up struggling. After thinking a little bit, he has a way to get rid of the current dilemma! Well, its the easiest way! That is to change back to its original form! Kaidos original shape is different from the current body in size. So as long as he returns to his original form, he can break through the blockade of four in an instant! Just do it! Immediately, his body shape shrank suddenly and became the original shape! At the same time, all the restraints on him are gone! Immediately, I dare not delay! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Kaido''s feet are kicking quickly, stepping on the air, and his body shape keeps jumping, moving towards the distance! Watching this scene, the four of them were taken aback first, and then they all reacted! "I want to run, no way!" The fastest response was Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni. After screaming, he immediately activated his skills. "The pride of heaven, the iron wall, the dragon walk, the lion roar, the tiger roar, the wolf rush, cut off the heaven and the earth before the collapse, the eighty-one of the way. Cut the air!" Bound Dao, originally used for defense, appeared in an alternative way in the hands of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! In an instant, a transparent wall of light appeared in front of Kaido! "Boom!" Kaido banged his head and caused a loud noise. "Crack!" Several cracks appeared in the light wall. However, it was not broken, it was still strong. Instead, it was Kaido. With this collision, he lost his balance in the air and suddenly fell from the sky! ! Before he could find his balance, suddenly there was a sound of singing in the distance. "Bound Dao Seventy-nine. Nine Yao Bound!" Nine black spirit creatures appeared, trapping Kaido firmly! At this time! "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by the sound of the mechanical operation, the Skybreaker shot his anchor and the chain connected to the anchor again, UU read www.uukanshu.com and directly wound around Kaido, who is now immobile! After , Arudiba, who had to fall because Kaido suddenly returned to his original shape, also stepped on the air and rushed to Kaido''s head. "what---" Afterwards, Arudiba made a jump and landed directly on Kaido''s head. He grabbed Kaido''s two horns with both hands, and then suddenly exerted force on both feet. After a roar, he took advantage of Kaido''s back and moved his body. And his hands are clamped tightly. But it''s still not over yet! "The ninety-nine of binding the way. Ban!" In the low-pitched chant of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, a leather strap wrapped Kaido''s body, making him unable to move! In an instant, the four of them completed the blockade again! Kaido immediately became immobile again! "Om---!" Then, with the roar of Kaido already familiar with the engine, Skybreaker drove his horsepower to its maximum, pulling Kaido, and then dragging him in the direction of the Kingdom of Perth! This time, Kaido''s mouth was sealed by Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni''s leather straps, and he could only scream "Woo" and struggle hard. Of course, no matter how hard he struggles, it is useless. This time he can''t even solve the problem by transforming! Because he has been locked, he can''t change his body at all! Nima! ! ! Kaido at this time can only use this word to express his emotions! no matter how much he expresses his emotions, he can no longer break free now, and he can only helplessly be dragged to the kingdom of Perth like a kite by the skybreaker! Chapter 415： 8 captains Listening to the latest news from Duantianji, Arthur was speechless for a while! He has only one thought in his head, this operation is too silly! ? He never expected that they would fly Kaido as a kite, and even more unexpectedly, Kaido would go to the Kingdom of Perth in such a way! "However, if they do this, they will hold on for at most one day, and it is estimated that they will lose their spiritual pressure and strength?" Arthur frowned and couldn''t help muttering. According to his estimation, if Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni and Uunoharetsu''s Rei pressure were to be suppressed, Kaido would last for a day at most, and Arudiba would be the same, he would be exhausted in a day at most! Although one day is not short enough for them to reach the Kingdom of Perth, after the Kingdom of Perth, if they want to go to the Kingdom of Elucia, one day is definitely not enough, even if there are eight flowers in the Kingdom of Perth. The same goes for Qianliu support! and so... I have to send them support! Yes, who should I send? This is a problem! Now Saint Martin can send over, help, many, but very few people can arrive! You need to know whether the Kingdom of Perth is close to each other. If a normal ship sails, it will take at least ten days! Even the people sent by Arthur, like the former Yamamoto Motoyanagisei Shigekuni, and Uonohana, can cross the sea at an extremely fast speed by personal ability, but there is not enough time! Take Uozhihua Yaqianliu as an example, it took her more than two days to reach the Kingdom of Perth! And now the Reiatsu of Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni and Uunoharetsu is only enough for one day, and there is still more than one day short of time! Of course, Yamamoto Motoyagisei Shigekuni and Uunoharetsu''s Reiatsu are enough to support them to the Kingdom of Perth, and then Uunohana Yachiryu will take over, that is to say, there is a little more time in terms of time! However, there is not much lenient, and probably less than a day! After all, the victory or defeat is determined quickly by the battle method of the Fauvism of Yachiyu Uozhihua Yachiryu, and Kaido''s own ability is quite restrained to this type of person, so the decision of victory or defeat is even faster! Well, Arthur estimated that Uozhihua Yaqianliu could last at most for half a day! This short half-day is not enough for the two of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni to recover their spiritual pressure, and it is not enough for Arudiba to recover their strength, so when the time comes, we can only let Heaven Breaking Machine face Kaido! Arthur doesn''t think that the sky-breaking mechanism can last a long time! Although Heaven Breaking Machine has been fed a lot of rare metals in five years, and its strength has reached the peak of Lieutenant General, it is not enough to face Kaido. What''s more...The Skybreaker is huge, and its ability to play heads-up is even less! Thinking about this, a person who can support and can hold Kaido gradually emerged in Arthur''s heart... uh... deer! Once the deer spirit of the deer spirit tribe, now the captain of the seireitei seventh division, deer spirit! Yes, Seireitei can also absorb non-human creatures into it! But the conditions are very harsh! The soul must have sufficient strength, and the spiritual wisdom must also reach a certain level! In the past few years, there is only one person like Lu Ling who entered Seireing Palace as a non-human body! This shows how harsh it is for non-human creatures to enter the Seireitei! and perhaps all non-human creatures! So as soon as Lu Ling entered the Seireitei, he got the template of the seventh division captain Yumura Zuojin! But this time, a little accident when getting the template gave Arthur a new understanding of the template! This time, after Lu Ling got the template, he didn''t inherit the Zanpaku Knife from the left formation of the village, just his experience and spiritual pressure! As for the Zanboknife, Luling got its own Zanboknife! This also let Arthur know that after inheriting the template, the Zanpaku knife like the original is not necessarily present! Of course, thinking about it is normal! After all, they just inherited the template, and they are not themselves, so the awakening of the different Zanpakudao also makes sense! What''s more, a deer in Luling will awaken with the same Zanpaku knife as a dog in the left front of the village. It seems... indeed... a bit embarrassing! But then again. The problem of support can be solved by Luling with a single deer! It was originally a general-level creature, although after entering Seireitei, because it is not a swordsman, or even a human, what caused it was the second-worst-to-last of all the captains who got the template! Well, even worse is Hissugaya Toshiro of the juvenile team. Because he had been ill during his lifetime, let alone the knife, he couldn''t even walk a bit! But, it still has the foundation for its generals! Therefore, in the past five years, it has reached the peak of the lieutenant general''s combat power, and in the situation of dd, can be seen in a certain period of time, so it is enough to have its combat power! However, what Arthur values ??most is not its ability to have general-level combat power in a short time, but its initial solution! Its initial solution can take some people to their destination quickly! So, if you want to support it, it is necessary! After having it, I can find some people and we can go over and support together! And this kind of support is what Arthur likes! After all, if a deer goes, how can a group of people go safely? Then, after Arthur thought for a while, he called out some death gods from the Seireitei! Captain of the seventh division, Lu Ling! The captain of the third division, Ichiginmaru! The sixth division captain, Byakuya Kuchiki! The captain of the 13th division, Ukitake Shiro! The above four, plus the team leader Motoyanagi Shigekuni Yamamoto, the fourth team leader Uunohana, the tenth team leader Hisugaya Toshiro, the 11th team leader Unohana Yasenryu four people~www .novelhall.com~A total of eight people are now all the captains in the entire Seireitei, and no one else has inherited the template yet! Among them, Ichiginmaru, Kuchiki Byakuya, and Ukitake Shiro have all become the gods of death in these five years, and they all have reached the level of lieutenant generals! As for their origin... are all natives of Saint Martin! City Ginmaru! The orphan was born, and later was admitted to the security team of St. Martin and became a member of the security team. Later, he was sent to the territory of St. Martin to hide in the evil (mentally retarded) organization that intends to subvert St. Martin, and successfully took the entire organization (only ten people) ) Exterminated, and then get promoted and raise salary! After , the remnants of the evil organization (the one who happened to go out to buy food when the organization was siege!) suicidal (rushed up and took him to blew himself up!) died in revenge! Kuchiki Byakuya! is the eldest son of a Saint Martin family. He has shown excellence in all aspects since he was born. He especially likes kendo. He is ready to enter the Saint Martin''s army when he grows up! But when I went to buy things in Blood Harbor Town, because the merchant ship selling gunpowder raw materials at the port accidentally caught fire, he was killed by the ship nearby! Ukitake Shiro! Ancestral swordsman! His grandfather was Arthur''s grandfather''s guard, and later opened a gym to teach children swordsmanship. Well, a swordsman with two swords and gentle personality, he is loved by the children around him. But because of a terminal illness, he died of illness at a young age! Fortunately, after he died, all his illnesses were cured, and now he is alive! Chapter 416： Sukiyaki Soon, four people... uh... all three appeared in front of Arthur! Their image is similar to the original. The only difference is Lu Ling! But it is normal. As a deer, it is of course impossible to look like Yumura Zuojin! "This time, I am asking you to come..." Arthur briefly said the matter. "In other words, the four of us are going to support the captain of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni now?" Shiginmaru asked with a smile like a fox. "That''s right!" Arthur nodded and confirmed. "Don''t worry, leave it to us!" The clear female voice came from the deer head of the deer spirit, and it patted its own chest to believe it! "That''s it, go quickly, don''t waste time!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Hearing this, everyone present respectfully saluted, then turned and left the book! After a while, a few people came to the square in front of the palace hall! "Then, please, Lu Ling!" Ukitake Shirano smiled gently. "No problem, leave it to Lu Ling!" Lu Ling patted his chest again and smiled. Immediately, Lu Ling drew his long knife from his waist and placed it on his chest! "Pentium, Lucheng!" Lu Ling said solemnly. "boom!" The knife in his hand suddenly shattered and turned into a little white light, which merged into Lu Ling''s body. After , Lu Ling''s body grew bigger and bigger in a cloud of white light. After a while, the white light on the deer spirit had reached a height of more than 30 meters, and at this moment, the white light on the deer spirit began to gradually dissipate! In the end, a head of more than 30 meters high, with various flowers and trees growing on its body, with a back of it about ten meters in size, like a relatively large exquisite castle model, looks like a green giant deer appeared in the square. in! "Come on!" Lu Ling''s crisp voice came from the mouth of the giant Lu. The three people present nodded their heads, and then jumped up and jumped on the back of the giant deer incarnation of the deer spirit! and just when they are about to reach the back of the deer spirit! Suddenly, there was a ripple out of thin air! After passing through the ripples, the three of them suddenly shrank and entered the castle! "Sit down, I''m leaving now!" Lu Ling said with a grin. After finished speaking, Lu Ling began to move his limbs! "Da da da!" It trot two steps in the square first, and then it seemed as if an invisible road appeared in front of it. In the third step, it ran directly up the air, and the faster it ran, the faster it ran. In the end, the deer spirit''s figure turned into a green light in the sky, heading towards the Perth Kingdom! -------- study room! Arthur looked at the deer spirit turned into light outside, smiled, put down the documents in his hand, got up and left the study, and walked outside the palace! In a while! After leaving the palace, Arthur came to the street! Then, he followed the street round and round to a remote and quiet street. walked along the street for a while, and soon came to the purpose of his trip, outside a small garden villa that looks lush and decorated with various flowers and plants. "Ding Dong!" Arthur rang the doorbell of the villa. "Da da da!" "coming!" Accompanied by unhurried footsteps, a clear female voice rang. "Crack!" The door in front of Arthur was opened! A beauty with long light blue hair, bright eyes, bright teeth, and snow-white skin, appeared in front of Arthur with a faint smile! "Arthur, you are here!" Beauty said with a slight smile. "Vivian, I''m coming to see you again!" Arthur also said with a smile. That''s right! Arthur came to see today the princess of the Whitney Kingdom, Vivienne! Since Hathaway became the queen of the Whitney Kingdom, Vivian has been sent directly to the Kingdom of Saint Martin! In the beginning, she lived in Bloodport Town, but later because she didnt like the noisy environment of Bloodport Town, she came to St. Martin, and under Arthurs arrangement, she lived in the city. Come down! After she lived in the city, as the important link of St. Martin''s control of the Whitney Kingdom, Arthur would take a little time to see her almost every month! In addition to caring about her life, also hopes to understand her sister, the current queen of the Whitney Kingdom, Hathaway''s emotions and thoughts, so as to avoid any bad things happening! "Arthur, please inside!" Vivian turned her body and made a please gesture! Arthur was not polite, and went straight in! As soon as he got inside, Arthur saw a round dining table in the living room, steaming "grumbling", and a pot full of ingredients! "Arthur, this is the sukiyaki I just made, come and taste it!" Vivian walked to Arthur''s side and pointed to the pot. Sukiyaki is a Japanese style hot pot, which is similar to ordinary hot pot, but it is very different! Most of the pots used for sukiyaki have flat bottoms, because the first thing you need for sukiyaki is to fry some of the ingredients, such as tofu or beef, and then add various ingredients and sauces! And sukiyaki is different from hot pot while cooking and eating. The ingredients are put in at one time, and the juice is not too much. It is only one-third of the ingredients. Only after the pot is eaten can it be refilled Ingredients, and then continue to eat a pot! When it comes to the biggest difference between sukiyaki and hot pot, it is undoubtedly the sauce! Sukiyaki has only one sauce in most cases, and that is raw eggs! There are countless kinds of dipping materials for hot pot~www.novelhall.com~ Different ingredients need to be dipped in different dipping materials to taste, and sometimes even one hot pot can have seven or eight different dipping materials! "Then I''m welcome!" Arthur looked at the sukiyaki in front of him, pulled the chair in front of the table directly, and sat down. Then, Arthur skilfully picked up a raw egg from the side and hit it in the bowl in front of him! After stirring a few times and breaking up the eggs, Arthur couldn''t wait to pick up the beef in the pot, then rinsed it a few times in the beaten egg liquid in the bowl, and put it directly into his mouth! "Hmm!" After chewing a few times in his mouth, the taste of eggs and the taste of top beef directly filled Arthur''s taste buds, making him unconsciously squinting his eyes, showing an expression of enjoyment! "How about Arthur?" At this moment, Vivian, who sat next to Arthur, asked expectantly, looking at Arthur. "Okay!" Arthur only said one word, and couldn''t help but eat the meat again! While listening to Arthurs short answer, Vivian put his hands on his chin and looked at Arthur next to him, with a smile in his eyes and said, "It''s delicious, just eat more!" Arthur nodded, and ate his mouthful! After eating for a while, Arthur finally slowed down the chopsticks, and started chatting with Vivian, who was not eating each other, and chatting about Hathaway! After carefully confirming that Hathaway did not change, Arthur continued to eat again. at this time. "Ding Dong!" The doorbell rang again! Chapter 417： Beihai visitor After the two looked at each other, Arthur got up, walked to the gate, and opened the door! "Your Majesty!" The person who rang the doorbell is the Foreign Secretary Brian! "What''s the matter?" Arthur frowned and asked. "Someone is visiting!" Brian said bluntly. "Important person?" Arthur asked again. If it''s an important person, Arthur will immediately check it out. If it''s an unimportant person, Arthur will let him wait first, and wait until he has finished eating. "The minister doesn''t know whether it is important, but the minister thinks... it should be important!" Brian hesitated for a moment. It can be seen that it is really difficult for Brian to tell whether the other person''s position in Arthur''s heart is important, so he hesitated! "Who?" Hearing this answer, Arthur frowned tighter! "The eldest daughter of Duke Pendragon!" Brian said solemnly. ? ? ? For the first time, Arthur showed a confused expression. When is the Duke of Pendragon in the kingdom? You must know that although the Kingdom of Saint Martin has nobles, it is different from other kingdoms outside. There is no title such as baron or viscount duke, but recognized. If you have to use a metaphor, the aristocracy of St. Martin is equivalent to the ancient family of Arthur through the former rabbit country. It is not called a family with a title, but the family is powerful and inherited, and there are people from generation to generation. Only those who are officials in the country are called aristocrats! Seeing Arthurs look confused, Brian knew what Arthur was thinking, so he quickly explained, Its not our kingdom! "It''s not from our kingdom!" At this hearing, Arthur somewhat understood. In other words, this is a relative outside. is the same person as the president of the Chamber of Commerce who had died before and Arthur had forgotten his name. "They said they are from Beihai!" Brian added. "From Beihai..." After thinking for a while, Arthur turned to Vivienne in the villa and said goodbye, "Vivienne, sorry, I have to leave beforehand!" Vivian''s eyes flashed with disappointment, she showed a full smile, shook her head, and said, "It''s okay!" Arthur nodded, and then left with Brian! ------------ Time goes back to three hours ago. A large armed merchant ship with a blue rose flag slowly entered the harbor of Haigang Town. On the boat, a girl with a blue skirt, blue crystal high heels, beautiful long blond hair, a well-proportioned figure, and a fat skin, with a Western sword stuck in her waist, stood on the bow of the boat with a serious expression. As soon as the ship docked, the girl jumped and jumped off the ship! "Miss, wait for me!" Suddenly, the brown-haired maid who was standing behind her quickly shouted. Immediately, she hurried off the ladder that had just been lowered aboard the ship! After a while, the maid again came to the girl who was looking at the port scenery. "Huh huh!" "Fei...Fina...Little...Miss...Next...Next time...Next time, can...Can you wait for me?" The maid said, panting with her waist in her waist. "Gina, am I waiting for you?" Fina scanned the surroundings left and right without turning her head, and said indifferently. "Okay!" Upon hearing this, the maid Gina could only helplessly answer. Then, seemingly attracted by the prosperous scenery of the people around, Gina immediately forgot about other things and exclaimed while watching, "Miss, it''s so prosperous!" "Well, indeed! It seems that this Pendragon Arthur is very powerful!" Fina could not help but agree. "I heard that this is not the most prosperous here. The most prosperous is Bloodport Town!" Gina glanced around and said with some regret, "Unfortunately, we came here in a hurry, without passing through Bloodport Town, we came here directly! Otherwise, you can go play!" Listening to the maid saying this, Fina''s heart was a little moved, saying, "Then when we go back, let''s stop by and have a look!" Listening to the young lady''s words, Gina''s eyes lit up first, and then she seemed to think of something, frowned, and hesitated, "But...Miss, aren''t we here this time because of that? If you delay, no Ok?" "The matter itself is urgent and urgent, and it doesn''t matter if it is not urgent. It doesn''t matter if it is delayed for a few days!" Fina said sternly. "That''s great!" A joyful smile appeared on Gina''s face. at this time. "Da da da!" On the boat behind them, more than a dozen strong men in black suits came down and walked behind them. Among them, the headed one, who was clearly a head taller than the surrounding ones, walked to Fina''s side and said with a serious face, "Miss, let''s hurry up and visit Pendragon Arthur! Let the supplies come on board. The people are ready to do it!" "Ok!" Hearing the words, Feina nodded slightly, put away her gaze, and said solemnly, "Let''s go!" Immediately a group of people walked in the direction of San Martin City. But they didn''t have two steps just after walking, and there was something strange in their eyes, which made them stop. "Miss, miss, what is the square iron box with people inside? How can it move?" Gina asked in surprise. After looking at what Gina said, Feina shook her head and said, "I don''t know what the box is! But if it moves, it should be related to the fixed track under the box!" At this time, a local uncle of Saint Martin passing by, praised, "Yes, this lady guessed accurately. This thing is unique to our kingdom, a steam bus!" "A person who only needs to pay fifty Baileys, or five Saint Martins, can sit up and reach a fixed place~www.novelhall.com~ It is very convenient and cheap! And the railroad tracks below are their fixed moving routes!" "Oh!" After listening, Fina was stunned. This thing is not just like a carriage with a fixed route! It''s just that it doesn''t need horses! Immediately, Fina looked at the passer-by and curiously said, "This uncle, we are going to St. Martin. Take this... If you are on a steam bus, can you go?" "Of course!" The uncle patted his chest proudly, "This kind of thing is everywhere in our kingdom, in every town and every city! Not only connects the town, all parts of the city, but also The towns and cities are connected together! So, there is no problem going to San Martin City!" Uncle paused, turned his body, and pointed to a sign in the distance. "Look, there is the bus station, and buses will stop there. If you want to go to Saint Martin, look at the big sign behind the big bus station over there." "The sign says which bus you can take! The bus to St. Martin is the most popular. There are many times a day. If you go, you should be able to get there in a while!" "Thank you, uncle!" After listening to this, Fina solemnly thanked the passerby uncle, and then took a group of subordinates to the bus stop pointed by the uncle! And as the uncle said, after Feina brought people to the sign, a bus stopped shortly after! Immediately, with a curious look, Fina took the bus that all her men were on. Soon, the bus started again and headed towards the city of Saint Martin! Chapter 418： I want you Saint Martin City! "It''s here!" As soon as the bus stopped, Gina couldn''t help but ran off! "Hoo---" Then, she raised her head and took a deep breath, then took a deep breath, letting out the irritability in her heart! At this time, Fina also walked down slowly with her subordinates, and said as she walked, "Why are you walking in such a hurry?" Gina stuck out her tongue and smiled, "No way, the bus is too boring, I can''t help it!" The novel steam bus really excited her at first, but as time went on, after staying on the bus for a while, the novelty gradually disappeared. What follows is the feeling of depression and irritability that is unconsciously produced because of being in a small space! Hearing this, Fina gave her a blank look, but didn''t say anything to her. She just said to the brawny leader beside her, "Langpu, you go and inform the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! I will take them to Saint Martin first. Stay at the Rose Hotel, then you will find us there!" On the bus just now, Fina has already asked the passers-by who took the bus. The Rose Hotel is the largest hotel in Saint Martin! "Yes!" Lampe nodded, turned and left here! Shortly after Lampes departure, Fina checked into the Rose Hotel with people, and shortly after they checked in, news came from Saint Martin. Arthur promised to see them! Inside a box of the Rose Hotel. Feina sat alone in the box and waited, while her men all stood outside the box, protecting the box! "Da da da" At this moment, there was a mess of footsteps outside the box. Hearing the sound, Fina roused her spirit, she stood up, and briefly organized her clothes, and finally put a faint smile on her face. "Crack!" Along with the sound of the box door opening, a tall, blond young man walked in! is Arthur! "Hello, Your Majesty Arthur!" Fina bowed in a hurry. "No gift!" Arthur waved his hand, and after Fina stood up straight, he made a please gesture and said, "Please sit down!" "Thanks, Your Majesty!" Fina pulled the chair in front of her and sat down. Immediately, Arthur pulled out the chair and sat down! "This lady, can you tell me your name?" Arthur said with a smile. "Pendragon!" Fina emphasized, "Pendragon Fina!" "Oh!" Arthur pretended to be stunned, then changed his voice and asked with a smile, "Then Miss Fina, what can I do with this king?" Fina was also taken aback after hearing Arthur''s direct questioning, but she immediately reacted and said quickly, "I hope that His Majesty Arthur can accept our family to live in St. Martin!!" ? ? ? Listening to these words, Arthur was shocked! Before he came, he thought about Fina''s thousands of possibilities, the only thing he didn''t expect was to come to him! After all, according to Brian, Fina is the eldest daughter of a duke, and now the duke is still alive, so she wouldnt trust him anyway! But, soon Arthur recovered! After he pondered for a moment, he smiled and asked, "Can you tell me why?" Fina seems to be prepared to be asked this sentence. She took a deep breath and slowly explained, "It''s like this..." In her slow explanation, Arthur probably understood what happened! In general, a distant relative who has offended a powerful person, in order to avoid being persecuted, so he prepared to live in a different place, and happened to see him as a developed relative in the newspaper, so he insisted that there were people in the court who were easy to handle. This sentence, prepare to come to him! Well, although the two parties have not met each other, and the relatives are far away, they have the same surname anyway. Of course, Arthur doesn''t confirm whether the two parties are relatives in distant places, but Fina said it herself! Fortunately, Arthur can confirm this. The genes of the Pendragon family are different from those of normal people. Even if there are relatives separated by dozens of generations, just check their genes to know if they are relatives! However, listening to her words, Arthur had a different mindset in his heart, so he left behind the question of relatives first! Arthur confirmed again, "You mean, your family has offended Doflamingo, who is so powerful in the North Sea because of your business. In order to avoid the killing of family members, you can only find a way to move away from the original place and come to Dover. Where Lang Ming''s forces cannot reach, Xihai?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Fina said in a deep voice. At present, because their family has a large naval branch around them and their status in the kingdom is relatively high, even if they are threatened by the shocking Doflamingo, the king has not handed them over under pressure, so there is no danger for the time being! But the outside business has all stopped. If they have no income for a long time, even if Doflamingo does not kill them, they will be greatly injured. And over time, the kings of their kingdom can no longer withstand the pressure, so they can only be handed over! "If... I can help you solve Doflamingo, how can you repay me?" A gleam of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and he asked with a deep meaning. In the eyes of Arthur now, Doflamingo is nothing at all. Just send two golden saints to solve him easily! But he can go back easily, if there is no benefit, he will naturally not solve Doflamingo! Hearing this, Fina shook her head bitterly and said, "Your Majesty, you may not know how powerful Doflamingo is in the North Sea!" In her opinion, how could Arthur, the king of the West Sea, understand the power of the North Sea! "Brother Doflamingo, I know him better than you!" Arthur smiled, and as soon as he changed his voice, he burst out a bit of surprise, and said with a bit of deep meaning, "For example...he was originally a dragon!" "what!!!" As soon as Arthur''s voice fell ~www.novelhall.com~ Fina jumped up, staring at Arthur with wide eyes, and couldn''t believe it, "Doflamingo is...is...Draco? ??" "Once!" Arthur shrugged and explained indifferently, "Because of some things, he is no longer a Tianlong, otherwise he would not live in places like Beihai and grab jobs with you!" "Gulong!" Although Arthur said so, Fina couldn''t help but swallowed. You know, that''s a Celestial! Even if it was once, the surprise in Fina''s heart could not calm down! After a while! Fina finally calmed her mood, she pondered for a moment, and said, "If Your Majesty Arthur can help our family solve Doflamingo''s affairs, regardless of the conditions, as long as the gift, Your Majesty Arthur can just mention it! " Arthur even knows that Doflamingo was once a Celestial Dragon, which means that he really knows Doflamingo and is indeed capable of solving Doflamingo''s problems! And if you can stay in Beihai, Fina doesn''t want to leave, so Fina will say that after carefully thinking about the meaning of Arthur''s words! "Really!" Arthur said, staring at Fina, his eyes burning. Fina looked at Arthur''s eyes, feeling a flustered inexplicably, but thinking about Doflamingo''s affairs, she still bit her head and said, "Really!" Hearing the words, the corner of Arthur''s mouth raised a huge amplitude and said, "Then...I want you!!!" Chapter 419： North Sea Branch Base Want me? Just hearing these words, Fina''s head "buzzed", and the whole person started to feel a little trance! She never expected Arthur to say such a thing! After a while, she forcibly calmed her head, but she started to think about how to answer this question! After all, Arthur has spoken out, she can''t help but answer, right? You know, this is Saint Martin! If she does not answer, it is equivalent to not giving face to Arthur, and not giving face to Arthur. The ghost knows if Arthur will feel that he has lost face, so he will do something extreme in anger! Well, for this, Fina, who was born in the Dukes house, can be said to know very well, because she has also seen with her own eyes many so-called nobles and kings who are cruel to those who dont give them because of the so-called face. ! So, she must answer, for sure! Yes...how should I answer this question? Thinking about it, Fina''s whole mind was confused again, and her eyes also couldn''t help but look at Arthur''s eyes with burning gaze at this time, trying to see something! and many more! It seems...something is wrong!? Fina discovered after careful observation that there were many emotions in Arthur''s scorching eyes, but the only emotion that matched his words, desire---no! Not at all! This is weird! A person who has no desire for himself, why would he make such a request? As soon as Fina thought of this question, Fina''s chaotic mind immediately cleared up. She almost instantly determined that Arthur made this request, the real purpose is not herself, but don''t ask for it! just...what is Arthur''s real purpose? This makes Fina''s mind start to mess up again! However, the most important thing at the moment is not to confirm what Arthurs real purpose is, but to answer Arthurs request. After all, even if he knows that he has no desire for himself, since he has made this request, he must answer. Right? Not answering is equivalent to not giving him face! So the problem is back to the original point! How should she answer Arthur''s words? Of course, thinking of this, she actually has the answer in her heart! Because I didnt have a choice for this answer-------That is to agree to Arthur''s request! The reason is very simple, just two! First, this is Saint Martin. If you dont agree, Fina is afraid that you wont be able to leave the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Secondly, if she doesn''t agree, the purpose of her coming this time, that is, the Doflamingo''s matter will definitely not be resolved! These two reasons are combined. In the end, Fina didn''t care what Arthur''s real purpose was. She gritted her teeth and struggling to pop a word out of her mouth, saying, "Okay!" Listening to her answer, a gleam of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and a smile filled his face! The first step is done! Yes, as Fina thought, Arthur''s real purpose is not her! Although Fina is good-looking, but it is not enough to let Arthur be overwhelmed, and even the worm is on his head. There is a reason why Arthur made this request! That is, open a base! In the current sphere of influence of Saint Martin, all sea areas, including the West Sea where the kingdom is located, have forces belonging to Saint Martin, large or small, but all! The only thing I dont have is Beihai! In this case, as a person with a slight obsessive-compulsive disorder, Arthur naturally wanted to open a base in Beihai! However, there has never been a good opportunity or time before, and the distance between the North Sea and the West Sea is too far, separated by two windless zones and the second half of a great channel, so Arthur has not been there. Open a base in Beihai! But now, the arrival of Fina is a good opportunity for Arthur to open a base in Beihai! As for how to seize this opportunity, Arthur had already had a general idea during the short time he was in contact with Fina and divided this idea into several steps! As for which steps... Before understanding the steps, I also need to briefly talk about the kingdom where Fina is and the origin of her family! Fina comes from the Kakzi Kingdom in the North Sea. According to her description and Arthur''s understanding of her ancestors, the origin of their relatives should be traced back three hundred years ago! About three hundred years ago, her ancestor, the second brother of Arthur''s ancestor of a certain generation, separated from Arthur''s ancestor by an accident! After , driven by various reasons, Fina''s ancestors wandered to the North Sea and met Kakzi, the founding emperor of the Kakzi Kingdom. Later, the two hit it off, they immediately became partners, and worked hard together, and finally created the Kingdom of Kakzi! For this reason, the Duke of Pendragon of the Kingdom of Kakzi has been passed on from generation to generation since the creation of the kingdom, until today! Arthurs first goal is to control this distant relative, that is, all the forces of the Duke of Pendragon, and then the goal is the entire Kingdom of Kakzi! And the first step is to marry Fina! In the home of Duke Pendragon, a distant relative, Arthur, there are three children. According to their age, they are the eldest daughter Fina, the second daughter Oona, and the eldest son Nandli! Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Fina to inherit the Duke''s position! If Fina married Arthur, then there would be no possibility of inheriting the Duke! But everything is in case! Arthurs second step, after Fina agreed to marry Arthur, other children in the family of the Duke of Pendragon, which is the most inherited South Delhi, and now Duke of Pendragon, Arthur will use With some gentle means, send them away like a long-lost gem of doom! However, considering that it is his father-in-law and brother-in-law, it seems a bit cold-blooded and cruel to do so, so Arthur also has other methods that are not cold-blooded and cruel, such as creating a fire, and then stealing the two of them and replacing them with two other peoples bodies. Fake their deaths and imprison them! As for which method to use, Arthur can only depend on the situation! Anyway, the final result is the same. After the death of the Duke of Pendragon and his heirs is confirmed, Fina can successfully become the new generation of Duke of Pendragon! Of course, there may be some twists and turns in this. People like the relatives of the Duke of Pendragon are fighting for the right of inheritance! But it is not a problem for Arthur, it is just the difference between sending two people away and sending a group of people away! As for the third step, that is, on the premise of achieving the previous goal, start to control the Kingdom of Kakzi! The Pendragon family has been entrenched in the Kakzi Kingdom for three hundred years. The influence is very large and important. It is also a member of the founding family of the Kakzi Kingdom and the most important one! If a large number of kings of the Kakzi Kingdom died ~www.novelhall.com~ and no one even dared to be a king, the Pendragon family might actually ascend to the throne! So, in the third step of the plan, Arthur decided to send the gem of doom! Arthurs Doom Gem has a legendary record of destroying three generations of kingdoms, so using it to destroy the king is definitely a good choice, and it will not be discovered yet! If it succeeds! Four or five kings are dying, and Fina has become the Duke of Pendragon, then Fina is likely to be pushed to the throne! and things will be easier after being pushed to the throne! Kakzi Kingdom is located to the northwest of the North Sea, not far from the red earth continent! In the past five years, the staff of Saint Martins Ministry of Engineering have dug an extra-long train tunnel around the planet in the red earth continent with the help of tunnel digging machines. Although this train tunnel is not connected to other parts of the West China Sea and South China Sea. , But thats just because its not necessary! And now it is necessary, just calculate the distance, and then simply dig to the side, the steam trains passage can go straight to the Kingdom of Kakzi! When the time comes, St. Martins train will be able to pass directly to the Kingdom of Cakzi, and continue to transport troops from St. Martin! So far, this sub-base in Beihai is complete! Of course, these are Arthur''s hasty thoughts, so there are many loopholes and shortcomings, but it doesn''t matter, Arthur will call up people to make up for all the shortcomings! "But, let''s help her solve Doflamingo''s affairs first!" Arthur squinted his eyes and murmured! Chapter 420： Strongman lock man next day Near the Kingdom of West High Perth. Kaido feels good now! very good! has never been better! Not only can you see the sky scenery for free, but you also have free airplane rides. Well, although its a hanging ride, its not bad. The only downside is that the wind is a bit big and his hair is messed up! Yeah, that''s not right! What is an airplane? It seems... this wind is indeed a bit big, and my brain is a little confused! Thinking like this, Kaido suddenly felt that the restraints on his body began to loosen! "what---" Immediately, he looked happy, roared, and violently broke free of his restraints! But the next moment, the scene in front of him made his eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it! "My Nima!!!" Kaido couldn''t help but roared out! ------- the other side. Time goes back to three minutes ago! Whether it is Yamamoto Genyanyusai Shigekuni, Uinokaretsu, or Arudiba, after a day''s time, it is a bit unable to hold on! Among them, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni and Uozhihuaretsu maintained the Dao for a whole day, and now there is not much Reiatsu left, and Arudiba is because Kaido, who has been locked for a day, has no rest. Somewhat exhausted! If you want to say that the only one who can hold on, there is only Heaven Breaking Machine! It doesnt matter if its a machine itself, it doesnt matter if it rests or not, and the iron chain used to tie up the Kaido does not cost anything by itself. Apart from the energy needed to sail the boat, it does not consume much! But it is a sunny day, and the sun can be used to supplement energy along the way, so its energy is also full! And in this case! A group of people gradually came to the destination, the Kingdom of Perth! Perth Kingdom is also a famous power in the West Sea! Its about ten days voyage from the Kingdom of Saint Martin and about five days voyage from the Kingdom of Elucia! The territory of the Kingdom is a very large island with more than 70,000 square kilometers. The islands are very rich in products, whether it is metal minerals or food, and the climate is quite stable! There are more than 1.5 million citizens, and the army has a full 100,000 people, and the combat power and equipment are quite strong, and even has a widely recognized title in the West Sea-the Iron Army! Although it is not far from the kingdom of Ilusia, the recognized largest country in the circle of the West Sea Kings, the kingdom of Ilusia is not daring to invade at will because of the overpowering army, so the people are safe! But this stability was broken just today! At this time, in the sea near the Kingdom of Perth. The Sky Breaker was driving extremely fast in front, and Kaido, who was bound by various abilities behind it, was being dropped into the air, being pulled forward by its anchor! "I''m coming!" accompanied by a somewhat excited voice, Uinohana Yachiryu, who saw a group of people coming, appeared excitedly in front of the group. Suddenly, Uozhihuaretsu, Yamamoto Genyanyusai Shigekuni, and Arudiba all breathed a sigh of relief! "You...you guys, what are you doing?" As soon as I arrived here, I saw the Arudiba strong man Suo Nan, as well as Uo Zhi Hua Rie and Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni, and Heaven Breaking Machine helped him to lock the man. This passionate and very hot-eyed scene, Uo Zhi Hua eight Qianliu said dryly! She never thought that her sister would do such a thing with other people. "Wait a minute, Yaqianliu, don''t you have any messy thoughts in your mind?" Looking at the reaction of Uozhihua Yaqianryu, as an older sister, Uozhihuaretsu, immediately noticed her thoughts, and said quickly, "That is Kaido, Kaido, he wants to run towards the Kingdom of Saint Martin, so we will use this method to pull him over." "Hoo---" Hearing this, Uozhihua Yachiryu sighed in relief and said, "I thought..." Before she could say her words, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni quickly interrupted, "Well, don''t do it, our Reiatsu can''t hold on anymore, let''s prepare!" "That''s OK, let''s look at me next!" Suddenly, Uinohana Yachiryu did not explain, and after speaking aloud, his emotions began to become excited. "---" She drew the Zanpaku Knife from her waist and made an attack gesture. At the same time, Kaido, who was locked in the middle of the three, felt the weakness of the three, and began to exert force. "boom!" Accompanied by the sound, Kaido, who suddenly exerted force, broke the anchor chain of the Skybreaker, and broke free from the restraints brought by the three of Uozhihuareel on his body. Simply, after seeing that the anchor chain of the Skybreaker broke, Arudiba broke away from Kaido''s body for the first time, so he was not injured. And Uo no Hanaru and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajiguni were not close to Kaido, so they were not injured either. At this moment, Uozhihua Yaqianliu widened fiercely, with a strange smile on his face, and his figure disappeared in place. "My Nima!!!" Kaido, who had just broken free, was slashed by the Uzawa Yachiryu who suddenly appeared in front of him. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The Zanpaku Knife was like raindrops, hitting Kaido, who had just broken free from his restraints, and was a little caught off guard, leaving a series of shallow scars on his face. "You are looking for death!!!" After being chopped by this mess, Kaido was completely angry. "Armed and domineering!" The black domineering is like flowing water, covering Kaido''s whole body. Immediately, his fist was like a squally rainstorm, hitting the Uinohana Yachiryu in front of him. "Come on, fight!" Seeing Kaido''s attack, Uozhihua Yaqian yelled angrily, his eyes gradually full of animality, turning red. At the same time, her figure did not retreat, and the spiritual pressure on her body like the deep sea was completely agitated ~ www.novelhall.com~ The speed of swinging the Zanpaku Knife in her hand became even faster. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... There is no dodge, and no one has any skills. The battle between the two is very simple, which is to attack, continue to attack, and continue to attack. But simple combat does not mean simple power. After the battle started, there were countless fist winds and slashes that spread for several kilometers around them. If it weren''t for the timely words of the three of Uozhihuareel who ran after Kaido broke free, they might have been affected by the aftermath. At this time, under the battle between Kaido and Uunohana Yasenryu, a few people were on board the Skybreaker, which was hiding far away. Looking at the two men entering the battle, Uozhihualie''s brows frowned. Because she found that the hilarious Uyoka Yachiryu seemed to have forgotten what Arthur had said before, and treated the Kingdom of Perth as a battlefield, but kept fighting on the edge. "Sure enough, I still want her to remind her!" Looking at her fighting mad sister, Mao Zhihualie''s eyes flashed helplessly, but she still used the little spiritual pressure left on her body to condense her voice into a line, She said through a voice transmission, "Yachianliu, don''t forget what Arthur said!" Suddenly, Uinohana Yachiryu, who was immersed in the battle, was stunned, the attack paused, and Kaido was almost hit. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and adjusted in time, so nothing happened. After a while, she also woke up and began to deliberately adjust the range of battle between herself and Kaido. Chapter 421： Support arrived The King''s Palace of Perth! A one-meter-eight, thin body, wearing a gray military uniform, combed for three or seven minutes, his eyes shone constantly, and a young man who looked very majestic sat on the throne in the hall! He is the current monarch of Perth, Shidolfo! Well, a war madman who likes war! At this time, a tall bald man in armor, carrying a knight''s gun, was kneeling in front of Shidolph on one knee. "Your Majesty, the Kaido reported in the newspaper a few days ago has appeared on the edge of the island of our kingdom!" The big man reported, his face was a bit ugly! Heidolph raised his brows and asked, "Radel, how about the loss?" "Not yet!" Raidel shook his head first, then changed his voice, said, "However, according to the spy''s observation, Kaido is now heading towards the interior of our kingdom. If we don''t stop it, there will be a loss by then. !" "Hmm...!" Heidolph groaned for a moment, and said, "Then... send something like that!" "what!?" Raidel''s eyes were wide and round, looking at Shidolfo, he couldn''t help saying, "Your Majesty, it''s just a Kaido. It won''t be able to dispatch our treasure of the town? It really can''t work. I will solve him. There is no need to use the treasure of the town. !" Shidolph shook his head and said bluntly, "No, you can''t! Yours is not qualified!" If someone else dared to say this to Raidel, he would have passed a shot, but what Heidolf said made him ponder and said, "Your Majesty, why?" "Kaido is an extraordinary person!" Heidolph explained in a deep voice, "After the reports of those few days came out, I deliberately found the largest intelligence organization in the underground world to buy some news about Kaido!" "The strongest creature in the world, the king of singles, one of the three uncrowned kings of the new world, the captain of the super-large pirate group, the beasts and pirate group, etc., are all him, and he has been destroyed many times with a population of 100,000. The record of the above kingdom!" "Gulong!" Listening to these words of Shidolph, Raidel swallowed unconsciously! He didn''t expect Kaido to be such a person! Just listen to this, Raidel knows he can''t beat him! Because, he can''t destroy an entire kingdom by himself, unless it is an ultra-small kingdom with only a few thousand people! "Then... Your Majesty, hasn''t he been defeated?" Raidel couldn''t help asking this question! This kind of person who just listens and listens makes people feel awe from the bottom of my heart. Ryder wants to know if he has ever failed! "Yes!" Heidolph nodded, then changed his voice, and said, "But you definitely don''t want to know what it was like after he was defeated!" "What scene!?" Even though Shidolph said so, Ryder couldn''t help asking. "He was captured thirteen times when he challenged the navy and other uncrowned kings alone, and was tortured more than a thousand times. He was sentenced to more than 30 death sentences. Even if he was hanged, he would break the chains. The guillotine can also be smashed by the guillotine. Even if it is stabbed by a spear, it will end in a spear fracture." "There are even seven huge prison ships sunk by him, but no one has been able to kill him, even he has tried many suicides without success." Shidolf said Kaido''s record one by one. "hiss---" Riddle took a breath on the spot! After thinking for a while, Raidel showed a solemn expression on his face and said, "This is what I am asking for the treasure of the town to be released!" ------------- the other side. Time passed quickly, after a short period of time! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The battle between Kaido and Unohana Yachiryu continues, and the range of the two battles is constantly advancing into the kingdom of Perth! Actually, Kaido knows exactly what Uozhihua Yachiryu is doing now! After all, in the past few days, he has repeatedly experienced this kind of scene, from the beginning of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, to the middle Uyohana, and finally, the current Uyoshiyuki. With such a method, even if he is stupid, he can see what they are doing! He was indeed angry at first! What do they think of themselves? Tool man? Kaido Kingdom Destroyer? But then he changed his mind, so good! I usually find someone to fight or find someone to fight on the way, and now someone accompanies him to fight for free, accompany him to fight with all his strength, isnt it okay? As for being a tool man to help them destroy the kingdom... He should be paid! He didn''t have any losses anyway, these are all smoothly! Thinking of this, Kaido''s anger was relieved, so he started to enjoy the battle with Uunohana Yachiryu! To tell the truth, the battle with Unohana Yachiryu is the coolest and most comfortable battle Kaido has fought over the years! Because there is no strategy in this battle, no calculation, and no besieged, it is the battle, the most direct battle, one-on-one against each other, without dodge or dodge, fight with all your strength! Unfortunately, this battle is about to end! Thinking, Kaido was in the fight, looking at the speed of Uyohana Yachiryu who was a little slower than before at the beginning~www.novelhall.com~ a trace of regret flashed in his eyes. To tell the truth, Yaqianliu is the best opponent he has ever encountered, the most in line with his appetite, and his favorite opponent! However, her stamina is still a bit weak, and there is no way to fight like him for ten and a half months without getting tired. Under the high-intensity battle, Yaqianliu only persisted for a short time and there was a problem with her stamina. , So the speed started to slow down! However, I regret to return to regret, but fighting this kind of thing, Kaido will not keep his hands just because he meets his favorite and matches his appetite! "Boom!" Kaido looked at the opportunity, found the flaw in the slow-moving attack of Uohana Yachiryu, and slammed a punch! "boom!" Untouchable Uunohana Yachiryu could only block it with his left hand, and the whole person lost his balance and was beaten out! "boom!" At this moment, Kaido took advantage of the victory and pursued, slamming his feet on the air, and chased him toward Uyokayuki. "Boom!" Uinohana Yachiryu, who was flying upside down, was out of balance, barely lifted his knife to block it, and was hit by Kaido''s distance! Watching this scene, chasing them towards them, transforming into a Transformer''s Skybreaker and three people standing on his shoulders, immediately had the idea of ??helping! Although they were exhausted and exhausted before, they have recovered a little after a short period of recovery! But at this moment, a green rainbow appeared in the distant sky. Immediately, the three of them stopped thinking of supporting! Because they know, their support is here! Chapter 422： Shame "Ding Dong, the Kingdom of Perth is here!" The deer spirit stopped in the sky not far from the battlefield and said a witty remark in a crisp voice. "!" "!" "Hey! ... In an instant, three figures jumped out from the castle behind her, and she also changed back to her original form, and the four stood in the sky like this! "Quick, help!" Before they could see the battle clearly, the voice of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni came over! All four were taken aback, but they all reacted very quickly. After taking a look at the battle and making a simple judgment, the fastest responding Shigin Maru started! "Shoot him, sharp gun!" "!" Shi Yinmaru''s Zanpakuto blade can instantly extend, like a spear, heading towards Kaido! Before coming, the few people had already learned about Kaido''s information, and they also knew Kaido that even Moto Ryusai Shigekuni of Yamamoto and Uinokaretsu could not beat Kaido, so they concluded that if they fight head-on , They couldn''t fight together, at most stalemate! Therefore, several people have discussed before coming, they will rely on their respective advantages to assist Uunohana Yachiryu to attack. The advantage of Shiginmaru is nothing more than his fast speed, strong piercing ability, and difficult defense. Considering Kaido''s defensive ability, even a sharp spear may not be able to break his defense. Therefore, Shiginmaru''s style of play is to rely on the fast, piercing Zanpaku knife, constantly attacking Kaido where he cant defend even if he is at home, harass Kaido, and let him and Uozhihua Yachiryu. A flaw in the duel! Therefore... "!" In this way, the steel blade pierced into the outermost part of Kaido''s fist-sized nostril without reservation, and hit the skull behind Kaido''s nose, causing a sound like a metal collision! I wipe it! ! ! Kaido glanced down at his nostril. If it weren''t blocked by a skull, he would even have a sharp gun inserted in his head, feeling a burst of shame and anger! Of course, he wasn''t ashamed that Shiginmaru used a sharp spear to penetrate him! He was ashamed that the sharp spear was inserted into his nostril! Think about it, what would it be like if there was a stranger on the street, holding an iron rod in your nostril? Kaido now feels the same as this! Immediately, he didn''t care about the superior victories chasing and killing Uozhihua Yaqianliu, but with a big wave of his hand, he grabbed the Zanpaku knife inserted in his nostril. "!" However, Shiginmaru''s sharp spear was faster than his hand, and he retracted directly, leaving Kaido to catch it! "!" "!" Afterwards, after the sharp spear escaped Kaido''s grab, it took advantage of the gap in Kaido''s grab and inserted it into Kaido''s nostrils again! My Nima! ! ! Kaido''s whole face is distorted! He has never, never been, never humiliated so much! Its not enough to plug in, two more plugs? What are my nostrils in Kaido? BBQ? That lottery will be inserted if you want, or not if you dont want it? Kaido''s face sank, and his big hand grabbed the sharp gun again. After , as if going back in time, the previous scene happened again! "!" "!" The sharp spear shrank and escaped Kaido''s grab, and pierced it again, piercing Kaido''s nostrils! Suddenly, the audience fell silent! The expression on Kaido''s face kept changing, and in the end, he couldn''t help it anymore! "I''m going to kill you!!!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After a grimly roar, regardless of the sharp spear stuck in his nostril, Kaido stepped directly into the air, holding the sharp spear and headed towards Shigin Maru. But just now! Kuchiki Byakuya also launched an attack! "Scatter it, Senbonzakura!" Suddenly, Kuchiki Byakuya''s Zanpakuto was broken into invisible thin blades, and under the shining of light, it floated like cherry blossoms, and headed towards Kaido. "Ding!" "Ding!" "Ding!" ... Silver lights flashed, and the invisible thin blade hit Kaido''s body, colliding with his tight muscles, causing a sound like the collision of fine metal, but it did not cause any harm to his body! just... The hair on Kaido is not as strong as his physical defenses. Under the attack of Kuchiki Byakuya, the hair on his body was cut off one by one. In an instant, he became a big tattooed man with horns and bald head! Kaido was stunned! completely stunned! even stopped the pace of rushing to kill Shiginmaru! He stretched out his hand in disbelief, and touched his head, which used to be densely hairy, but now very bright. was a little unacceptable for a while. His hair! His waist-length hair! His beautiful hair that he has kept for a long time! Gone! is gone! At this moment, Kaido felt a little tired. He wanted to ask the person opposite, what kind of player are you guys? One sticks my nostrils and the other shaves my hair. What the **** is this doing? Thinking about it, Kaido''s thoughts can''t help but fly to the situation of the first meeting with this group a few days ago! At that time, there were not so many people in front of him, that is, when he was an Arudiba~www.novelhall.com~ He was attacked by Arudiba''s mind and beat! It seems to be from that time, and the experience after that is not so wonderful! After chasing people for a long time, the scales were burned by Shigekuni Yamamoto Motoryusai, and then he chased people for a long time, and then he was taken by Uozhihuareel. Then, just when he wanted to go directly to St. Martin, he was directly pulled by someone like a kite and came here! Then, when he met Unohana Yachiryu, he was really a little happy, because of the fighting style, the two were very happy! It''s a pity that the good times didn''t last long. After half a day, Uozhihua Yachiryu couldn''t hold on! But just when he was about to kill Uenohana Yachiryu, these two people appeared in front of him. I just want to ask you, are you preparing to roast pig? Shave the hair, insert the stick, and have another fire. It just happens to be able to roast the pig! and many more! seems something is wrong! If you want to say that, am I the pig? Kaido, who wanted to turn off, was stunned again. But he was stunned, the others were not stunned! Ukitake Shiro and Lu Ling, as well as Uinohana Yachiryu who had just stood up while being attracted by Kaido, attacked together. ---- At the same time, in a secret base not far from Lin Bo, the capital of the Kingdom of Perth, a behemoth glowing with metallic light slowly emerged from this base, heading towards the direction where Kaido was fighting with several people! Chapter 423： Resistance tank "All the waves, turn into my shield, all the lightning, turn into my blade, Pisces!" "d⡣ Shenlu!" "Swallow it, wild sun!" ... Accompanied by various sounds, the three attacked at the same time! The Zanpaku Knife in the hands of Ukitake Shiro collapsed, and then he transformed a knife into his hands, forming the rarest and rarest Zanpaku Knife in the Seoring Palace. There are only three groups of Zanpaku Knives in the original work. Double Zhanpaku Knife---Pisces Li! After that, Ukitake Shihiro moved slightly, and with the help of Shunbu, he rushed towards Kaido! At the same time, the deer spirit screamed from the sky, the castle behind disappeared, and her body gradually grew larger, from the original 30 meters high to more than 60 meters high, which is the same height as she was before her death. From the standpoint of height and appearance, the current Luling is no different from her before she was alive. It can be said that it is the appearance in front of her! Afterwards, Lu Ling used Lingzi to pave a Lingzi road in the air and rushed up, but her speed was much faster than Ukishishiro, and her body size quickly surpassed Ukishishiro, even if it was used by Ukishishiro. After a flash step, it was also a little slow. As for Uozhihua Yachiryu, it goes without saying. She has always played recklessly! Its just that when I was reckless this time, I opened the initial solution in advance, turning my Zanpaku into an arc-shaped line at the handle, and a long-handled knife with long tassels fell into the end of the hole! After that, she stepped on Shunbu and rushed over! Soon, all three of them rushed to Kaido! Among them, the first one is Luling. With her height of sixty meters, she appeared in front of Kaido almost instantly! "The giant deer stepped on!" Lu Ling raised his front hooves high and turned into a phantom, and instantly stepped on Kaido dozens of times. At the same time, a trace of hostility flashed in Kaido''s eyes, and he raised both fists and punched the sky. Ying, responded to the deer spirit''s hooves! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by a loud sound, the collision between the two caused waves of air around them one after another, but the body shape of both remained unchanged. at the same time the two were fighting like this. Ukitake Shirirou and Uinohana Yachiryu also arrived in front of Kaido. "!" "!" "!" ... In an instant, countless slashes hit Kaido''s body densely like a storm. "Armed and domineering!" Kaiduo''s complexion was gloomy, and his eyes were slightly red, as if he was full of animalism, and he did not dodge. He just covered his body with armed domineering, and then accelerated the attack and attacked again! Not right! Very wrong! Kaido''s state is very wrong! When the few people present were besieging Kaido, they all keenly discovered that Kaido''s current state seems to be something wrong! I didn''t dodge or dodge, my face was gloomy, my eyes were a little red, and I didn''t say anything, just fighting. Although the attack speed was getting faster and faster, the moves started to be a little messy, no matter how they looked at them, there was something wrong. seems to be... crazy! ? In the distance, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni watched this scene, and hesitated to judge in his heart! Well, there are two types of madness. The first is schizophrenia under great pressure. It may be ruthlessly hit by others, or it may be because of being bullied for a long time. Under all kinds of stressful situations, the nerves are unsupported. All thoughts are grayed, nerves collapsed, and the whole world is completely gloomy! The second type is that under extreme anger, the blood rushes directly to the brain, and the whole person loses control in a short time. When I finish the stupid thing I can''t believe, my head slowly wakes up. And this kind of madness is basically caused by certain things, such as conflicts with others, being abused by others, etc. At a certain time, something beyond the tolerance limit occurs, and the body will lose control when short of breath. Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni felt that Kaido should belong to the second category! After being pricked by Shi Yin Wan''s nostrils, he was shaved by Kuchiki Byakuya. Under these two humiliating attacks, coupled with all the messy things before, he went crazy in a hurry! Of course, his madness is only a brief loss of control. As time goes by, he will slowly recover on his own without any guidance! at this time! During the fight, a few people have come to the place where Durburg, a fringe city in the Kingdom of Perth, is located! "what is that?" "Kaido, it''s Kaido, let''s run!" "Damn, I just cleaned up my things, why is it slow?" "Run quickly!" "Go---" ... There were not many people in Durburg at this time. After Kaido appeared, officials of the Perth Kingdom notified the people in Durburg to evacuate Durburg. Although most of them were evacuated smoothly, there were still some Because of greed, I stayed a little longer in Germanborg, which caused the evacuation not to be timely! Soon, several people rushed into Durburg during the fight. "Boom!" Almost instantly, half of the city of Germanborg, which was originally small, completely collapsed in the aftermath of a few people''s fighting. Suddenly, majestic dust emerged from the collapsed place! But in the aftermath of a few attacks, the dust was blown away immediately! Simultaneously! "Rumble!" Seven or eight kilometers away in Debork, a 15-meter-long, five-meter-high, and seven-meter-wide, glowing metal, with five iron wheels over one-meter high on each side, with an oval at the top. A huge chariot with a very peculiar muzzle, under the protection of a group of soldiers around, slowly drove towards Deborg! At the top of the chariot, Raidel stood on the top of the chariot, holding a telescope. This was not remote, there was dust everywhere, and even the disappearing Durburg that was visible to the naked eye, the anger in his heart was completely ignited! However, he also knew that anger was useless now, so after taking a deep breath, he suppressed the anger in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "Everyone is ready to adjust after the resistance tank approaches Debourg for five kilometers. In the direction of the muzzle, fire towards Kaido!" "Yes! General!" All the soldiers present agreed in unison! Although the speed of the chariot was not fast, it was not slow, so after about five or six minutes, the group came to Durburg five kilometers away. "Aim at Kaido!" Raidel frowned slightly and said in a deep voice. "Yes!" After the soldiers agreed, they began to adjust the peculiar muzzle on the tank! "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation~www.novelhall.com~ the muzzle began to adjust slowly! after awhile! "General, all right!" A soldier reported! "That''s good!" After agreeing, Raidel walked down from the top of the tank, then walked to the back of the tank, and opened a small door to get in! The inside of the chariot is a small square space filled with various instruments, and in the middle is a cylindrical table whose face is only about 20 square centimeters. At this time, there were seven or eight people inside the tank huddled in front of the console. They were very busy, and even Raidel didn''t respond! But Rydell was used to this for a long time, so he didn''t care, just took out a square wooden box from his arms! Then, he opened the wooden box and took out a purple devil fruit covered with spiral patterns on it, carefully placing it in the middle table! "It''s okay!" After the release, Raidel nodded. Immediately, everyone in front of the console started pressing various buttons quickly and orderly. "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by the sound of the machine''s operation, the table in the middle slowly sank, and carried the devil fruit on it! "Ok-----" Then, as if something had been activated, with the sound, a group of red light gradually condensed on the muzzle outside the tank! "Boom!" About four or five seconds later, accompanied by a huge bombardment, the muzzle was fired at the same time, and the red light turned into a rainbow light and flew out towards Kaido! Chapter 424： Red light As for the emergence of the tank, everyone in the fight has found it. Well, except Kaido who is going crazy! However, no one cared about the tank, because they didn''t feel any danger on the tank, and even when the tank gave out that red light, everyone was still fighting! But the chariot they didnt care about gave them an unexpected ending! --- Feeling the arrival of the red light, although the few people in the battle did not feel any danger on it, they subconsciously turned their bodies sideways and let the red light pass. "Bah!" Only after a slight sound, the red light hit Kaido! Then, the red light seemed to stick to Kaido, turning Kaido into a celebrity! Then, in the suspicious eyes of everyone present, it seemed that something was pulling Kaido to the side. It was very slow at first, and then gradually became faster, and finally Kaido turned into a red rainbow. The light flew away from this place! ? ? ? All the people present, whether it is Uinoka Yachiryu, Ukitake Shiro, or Lu Ling, Ichiginmaru, Kuchiki Byakuya, etc., all looked surprised! They didn''t expect that there was no threatening red light in their eyes, and they would be able to get rid of Kaido, who was never going down with the five of them! But after a while, all five of them adjusted their mentality! How to do? This is the first problem they face after adjusting their mentality! Kaido has now been taken away, that is, their opponent is gone! In this case, they are going to continue to execute Arthur''s previous orders and continue to destroy the Kingdom of Perth? Or just go back without executing it? These two choices made them a little confused! Finally, after they looked at each other, they turned their gazes to the highest-ranking person not far away, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni. At this time, Genyanagi Yamamoto, who was standing on the shoulder of the broken machine, was also hesitant. After thinking about it for a while, he decisively decided to call Arthur and ask what to do if you see the bottom line! "Blubru!" As the phone rang, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni simply told Arthur the whole story! After being silent for a while, Arthur on the other end of the phone said in a deep voice, "Come back first!" After getting the order, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni left here with a group of people! In the distance, when the dust in Deborg was gradually disappearing, Raidel, who had just sent Kaido away, gave him a glimpse, but he saw the back of the broken machine and was suddenly shocked! Because of the obstacle of dust, he did not see the broken machine before, but now that the fighting is over, the dust has gradually disappeared, so the huge body of the broken machine is naturally exposed! However, because the machine was cut off so fast, Riddle only saw his back! But just from the back, he thinks of something! "It seems... Kaido''s invasion is not as simple as it seems!" Riddle''s eyes flashed involuntarily! ------- "Snapped!" After Arthur hung up, he rubbed his temples with a headache! What is that red light? What is that chariot? Why does Kaido fly away after being hit by a red light? All kinds of doubts rose from the bottom of his heart! "Hoo---" After he pondered for a while, he sighed deeply and murmured, "Alright, I was indeed a little arrogant during this period of time, and didn''t put others in sight! Now this chariot gave me a slap in the face. It makes me sober!" "This world is so deep that even such a kingdom can show such an invisible hole card, so what about those huge kingdoms? What about the world government? Will they have something more powerful?" "Furthermore, people in this world went to the moon thousands of years ago, and even hundreds of years before the kingdom of Kremlins genetic research could not catch up with the current Saint Martins, and even Korashima shellfish has been circulating for thousands of years. There are traces of modified genes in everything, which shows how deep the water in this world is!" "It seems that you need to pay attention to the subsequent actions, especially those ancient countries with a long heritage, as well as large kingdoms, and you must pay special attention to whether they have any weird hole cards!" whispered, Arthur is going to slightly modify the course of action after Saint Martin! Of course, he is not going to stop his attack on the West Sea, he is just going to pay more attention and be more mindful! After all, there is nothing wrong with my heart! Besides, the hole cards... Although someone else has a hole card, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have it! Isnt his biceps king the hole card? If this thing is to be used, the damage it will cause...hey! He didn''t dare to think about how much damage it would cause. He even felt that if it were thrown to the World Government Headquarters, Mary Joa, it might lead to the extinction of the dragon people! I feel a little excited when I think about it! Besides, he is a systematic man! Although the system does not have a strong sense of existence, it is really easy to use! Most of his current general-level combat power in the kingdom is related to the system, except for Uyoka Guitomaru, everyone is related to the system! Ok! ? wrong! î֮ also has something to do with the system. He has eaten the life extension medicine produced by the system! Well, in this way, the Kingdom of Saint Martin was almost built on the system! "Forget it, I don''t want to do this for now. Now that things have become like this, let Shion and others call back the Uenohana Guitomaru that is going to be picked up near the kingdom of Elucia!" Se made a call. "Blubru!" "Hey!" The voice of Uinoka Guitomaru rang on the phone worm~www.novelhall.com~ after Arthur made things simple! "Understood, I''ll take them back now!" Uozhihua Guidaomaru said sternly. "Snapped!" Then, the phone was hung up! After Arthur also hung up the antelope, he murmured again, "About Kaido, wait for them to come back! Let''s ask someone to discuss the Beihai affairs together, although this matter has set a general direction. , But we still need to discuss the details!" ----- "---" In the violent sound of breaking through the sky, his whole body was covered with red light, and Kaido, who turned into a rainbow light flying in the air, woke up from a state of madness! Although he is crazy, he still remembers things, so he can still accept his current situation! "The Kingdom of Saint Martin...and the chariot...hehe!" Kaido whispered in the air, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and the two things in the words were deeply in his mind. ! Then, as if the energy was exhausted, the red light on Kaido''s body gradually faded. finally. "Boom!" In Kaido''s body, he smashed into a large ship that looked very luxurious, very large, and hung a horned skull flag! is the main ship of the Beast Pirate Group! Chapter 425： Mixed St. Martins Palace Study "Wedding invitations!" Looking at the red invitation card in front of him, Arthur was a little bit dumbfounded, but a little admired! Because Bruce brought this invitation card! also because the woman who married Bruce is only 18 years old! Bruce is in his forties, and he is still marrying an 18-year-old. It''s like a veteran eating tender grass! However, Arthur wasn''t surprised. The reason is very simple. Bruce is not married and has no heirs. Now it is normal to get married and prepare to have a child, and... he saw a lot of things like this kind of old cow eating tender grass in his previous life! What happened to over forty and eighteen? He has seen the seventy, eighty and twenty thirty! So it''s no surprise! just... "This Bruce really picks the time. Although Kaido has been beaten away, the original mission of using Kaido to attack the Kingdom of Ilusia has also failed. The coalition forces they organized are gathering. At this time, a minister of the army gets married. Add chaos?" Arthur murmured, his voice changed, and he said softly, "Forget it, don''t care about him, he is more than forty and has no children, and finally got married again, let him get married!" "Furthermore, although Kaido''s incident failed halfway through, the collapse of the two kingdoms was also considered as shocking to those united kingdoms. The speed of their coalition forces now is because they do not confirm Kaido''s position, so they are afraid that Kaido will find him. Come here so slow down!" Talking to himself here, Arthur murmured a little hesitantly. "It''s just... what''s the situation in the Kingdom of Perth? Why did they directly announce their withdrawal from the coalition forces? Didn''t they send Kaido away? Moreover, the Kingdom of Perth should not be afraid of the Kingdom of Ilusia. Why did you join the coalition forces in the first place? " "Hoo---" Arthur thought for a long time, but still didn''t think of a reason, so he took a deep breath, rubbed his temples, and whispered again, "Forget it, don''t think about it, let''s do business!" Immediately, Arthur got up and left the study! ----- Blood Harbor Town Port! Although the incidents of the coalition forces have been raging, the port here has not been affected. People are still coming and going, and there is a constant stream! At this time, Arthur was walking with Fina on the street of Blood Harbor Town. Well, yes, his business today is to go shopping with Fina! Fina will be leaving in two days, so Arthur made a special time today to go shopping with her! After all, the reason Fina left was to do errands for him, and Fina agreed to marry him before, so Arthur should make time to go out shopping with her! "Come, try this candied haws!" "Come and try the dried fish!" "The milk tea in this shop is good, come and try it!" "This barbecue tastes great, try it!" "The grilled chicken drumsticks in this store are good, let''s try two!" ... Arthur kept feeding Fina along the way. It''s a pity that although Fina wanted to eat too, she didn''t have that big appetite. After only a few bites of everything, she had to give up, and then handed it to the maid Gina who followed them! "Hmm, this is delicious!" "This barbecue tastes really good!" "Drumsticks, I want two more drumsticks!" ... Gina took the things that Fina couldn''t eat, but she ate happily, her mouth filled with oil, and her cheeks ate like a hamster! Just when the three of them were shopping happily, an accident happened! "boom!" "I tell you, this street will be covered by me from now on. If you don''t pay the protection fee, I don''t want to set up a stall on this street!" "You just got here not long ago?" "how do you know?" "Then you''re done, wait for death! I was lucky today, someone took all my things early in the morning!" ... In front of the three, a noisy voice came over! This voice immediately attracted the attention of the three! The three of them came forward together to take a look! , it was discovered that it was a conflict between a stubborn, fierce-faced man and a thin-looking businessman, and many people nearby were watching them! And judging from the underground stall that was kicked over, the goods scattered everywhere, and the conversation between the two just now, Arthur probably sorted out the ins and outs of the matter! A gangster who didn''t know the heights of the sky, just arrived in Blood Harbor Town, and planned to collect protection fees in Blood Harbor Town, and his first target was a thin businessman! this! Arthurs thinking is the same as that of a thin businessman! It''s over, wait for death! You need to know that Blood Harbor Town is one of St. Martins current main incomes. How could Arthur not take it seriously? Therefore, there are not only a large number of security team members, but also a few bronze saints at this port. In terms of security, it is second to none in the West Sea. There are only people like Dahan, only those who have just arrived in Bloodport Town. Only those who know what''s going on inside will do stupid things like collecting protection fees! Well, if you come here for a long time, do it early, or die, or be sent to prison for labor reform! The subsequent development is just as Arthur and the businessman expected! "Da da da!" It didnt take long for a team of security team members to walk neatly to the place where the thing happened! "Who is making trouble?" One of the young people from the security team stood up and asked. "My lord, it''s him, it''s him, it''s him!" The thin businessman pointed at the big man and said repeatedly. However, the young security team in his early days did not listen to his side words, but turned his eyes to the crowd around, and after asking a few people, finally confirmed the businessman''s words, then turned his eyes to the big man! "Come on, take it!" The young man in his early years beckoned and said. "Yes, Captain!" After the members of the security team behind him agreed in unison, the four people stepped forward and arrested the man! At this time, an accident happened! "Boom!" "Damn it, no one wants to catch me!" The big man punched and flew a member of the security team! "boom!" Immediately, the leader of the security team youth captain took out the gun behind his back without hesitation, and fired a shot at the man! But it''s useless! The big man reacted faster than the youth captains gun, so before the youth captain shot, he hid and rushed towards a group of security team members~www.novelhall.com~ trying to beat them! "Boom!" At this time, a thunder flashed by out of thin air, and the big man lay directly on the ground and pumped! But Arthur made the shot! This kind of thing, Arthur would naturally not let it happen to him! "See Your Majesty!" As soon as Arthur took the shot, the youth captain spotted Arthur who was in the crowd, so he quickly held his hand down, knelt down on one knee to Arthur, respectfully! "See Your Majesty!" Seeing this, the onlookers around also discovered Arthur, so they hurriedly paid homage. "Free gift!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand! "Thanks your Majesty!" everyone said in unison. Then, Arthur pulled the youth security team captain and asked seriously, "Do things like this happen often?" "Return to your Majesty, this kind of thing rarely happens. Normal people will first inquire about the news before doing this kind of thing, but after inquiring about the news, they will generally not do this kind of thing!" "Only someone who has just arrived, has a bit of strength, but has no brains, will do this! In this case, we usually call more people, or the adults of Saint Seiya! "The captain of the Youth Security Team reports truthfully! Hearing the words, Arthur nodded, an inexplicable look flashed in his eyes, but there was a hint of thought in his heart. But now he is shopping with Fina, so he put this idea behind him. ------- night. Fina and Arthur returned to the hotel together, and Arthur also took the opportunity to accompany her to sleep! Chapter 426： Surprise news Two days later! Fina is gone! took the people and things Arthur sent to her and left! In this regard, Arthur did not have any sorrow, but turned and devoted himself to political affairs! But at this moment, a piece of news came, which surprised him a little! --- Great Channel Alabastan! This is a sunny day! "what!?" Sitting in the Rainland Casino at the headquarters of the Baroque Work Agency, Krokdal in the top office looked at the short-haired man in front of him and made a surprise voice! The Baroque Studio is the product of Krokdal''s failure to challenge Whitebeard after becoming Qiwuhai! In the original book, Krokdal established his purpose to find Pluto, one of the three ancient weapons, and then use Pluto as his capital to defeat Whitebeard! But although Krokdal, whose memory has been modified now, has also established a Baroque studio, his purpose is no longer to find Pluto in order to avenge the white beard. His purpose is not only to dedicate Pluto to Arthur, but also a large part. It was to help Arthur conquer Alabastan! Compared to the original, Baroque Studio is no longer a criminal organization! Under the operation of Krokdal, the Baroque Studio became a heroic organization fighting against pirates, pirates, and various criminals. As the president, Krokdal also became a hero of the Alabastan region and bought A lot of people''s hearts! Of course, this is just a superficial phenomenon! Inside, Baroque Studio is not only a criminal organization, but also a large-scale criminal organization that collects intelligence, sells arms, opens casinos, and more! However, in terms of crime, Baroque''s studio is relatively hidden, so no one has discovered the true face yet! "Really!" Daz Bowness also looked at Krokdal and nodded seriously. Perhaps because of the inertia of the world, perhaps because of good luck, Daz Bowness was finally received by Krokdal and became the studio''s top card, MR.1! And because Krokdal did not hide behind the studio this time, Daz Bowness is also directly loyal to the boss of Krokdal! "Really found the news!" Klockdal confirmed again. "Yes, we were in a casino and heard news about the Kingdom of Tik!" Daz Bowness said sternly. "That guest is a businessman. He once went to a remote island and was in A tribe on the island heard news about the Kingdom of Tike!" "But the name was nothing surprising, so he didn''t care about the news at the time. It was only because that tribe produced a special product that he remembered the name. He didn''t remember anything else!" Hearing this, Krockdale pondered for a moment and asked, "Where is that tribe?" Since the guest doesnt know where he is, he is going to find it himself! "On an island that is about ten days away from Alabastan and slightly off the route, that island is usually rarely visited by people. If it wasn''t for the guest who accidentally learned that there was a special product on it, it would not I will go to that island!" Daz Bonis said solemnly. "Well, you go to prepare the boat first, let''s set off to that island!" Krokdal ordered after a moment of pondering. "Yes!" Daz Bowness nodded, turned and left the office! And after thinking about it for a while, Krokdal in the office took the phone on the side and dialed out! "Blubru!" "Your Majesty, it''s me, Krokdal!" "Correct!" "I found a message about the Kingdom of Tike!" "Well, there is nothing wrong! I have confirmed it repeatedly!" "Yes, I have asked someone to prepare the boat!" ... After reporting the news to Arthur, Klockdal hung up the phone! -------- On the other side, almost at the same time, Kata Kuri also got news! "There is news from a tribe on a small island?" Kata Kuri made the same expression as Krokdal, and asked with some surprise. "Yes!" And one of his subordinates replied respectfully. Before, after Arthur bluffed Charlotte Kata Kuri about the Giant Potion from the relics of the Kingdom of Tike, although he was suspicious, he sent to find relevant news. Compared with Arthur, the Charlotte family, which is more powerful in the Great Channels intelligence channel, really found relevant news all at once---someone had heard the name in a tribe on an island in the Great Channel. Suddenly, Kata Kuri got excited by the news. Then, after hesitating for a while, Kata Kuri ordered, "You go and inform Baron Dandan and Bokmus to come over!" "Yes, Lord Kata Kuri!" After nodding seriously, his subordinates turned and left here. Although Kata Kuri wanted to go there in person like Krokdal, he really couldn''t go. Because in the Big.mam pirate group, he has to deal with most of the things, now its just a related news, its not enough for him to put aside the things in the pirate group~www.novelhall.com~ go there in person, That''s why he called the Baron Dandan and Pockmus. In a short while, Baron Dandan and Bokmus arrived together. "Master Kata Kuri, call us over, what''s the matter?" Baron Dandan asked with a smile. "Do you know the Giant''s Potion?" Kata Kuri asked back. "I know!" The two nodded together. "You should know that the last giant potion in our pirate group is almost running out, right?" Kata Kuri asked again. "Hmm!" The two nodded again. Kata Kuri continued, "Some time ago, I got a news from Arthur that the giant potion was obtained from a ruin named Tike Kingdom. Although I have never heard of this kingdom, I I''ve sent someone to inquire about the news!" "And just now I received the news that among the tribes on a small island in the Great Channel, there is news about the Kingdom of Tike, so I am going to send you to investigate together." Hearing the words, Baron Dandan and Pokmus did not hesitate. They nodded their heads and said respectfully, "Master Katakuli, don''t worry about this matter to us!" "Well, go!" Kata Kuri waved his hand. Immediately, Baron Dandan and Pokmus turned and left here. Kata Kuri looked at the back of the two of them leaving, his eyes narrowed involuntarily, and he muttered, "There are relics of this kingdom! Then should I...notify Arthur? After all, he should be clearer after digging. The situation, um... forget it, after you find it, ask him if you encounter a problem!" Chapter 427： chase Time is passing fast! It took more than ten days, because Alabastan was attacked by pirates before the departure, which delayed the departure time, Krokdal and a group of his men finally came to their target island, White Spring Island. Bai Cong Island is located in one of the seven main waterways of the Great Waterway. It is in the same waterway as Alabastan, but not on the main course of the waterway, but slightly off the waterway, so there are usually few people coming! The island is a forest island, full of green trees, the climate is very stable, it is a spring island, but the resources are not very rich, even most of the land cannot be planted, so it can only feed the only one on the island, and the name of the island Tribe, white onion tribe! Of course, there is a reason why it is called the White Cong Tribe! is named because the island produces a special plant called white onion! Well, it should be noted that this green onion is not the other green onion. The white onion, a specialty of the island, is a special plant that can boost the sun when eaten. Because it looks like a green onion, but the appearance is all white, it is called white onion. . In fact, if the two are genetically counted, they have nothing to do with green onions! The White Onion Island is not big, so the White Onion tribe is not big. If you add up all the males, females, old, and young, there are more than 500 people in total. Among them, there are more than 100 young people who are capable of fighting. ! Normally speaking, these people can''t protect the treasure like white onion! After all, the white onion aphrodisiac effect is particularly good. It can be said that it is the kind of aphrodisiac drug that is almost "resurrected". The white onion tribe cannot hold it at all, nor is it qualified to hold it! But fortunately, there are not many white onions on this island, and only wild ones! Even the people of the White Onion tribe tried every means, such as spreading more seeds on the island, or large-scale cultivation and planting, but there is no effect. The white onion is still only wild every year! And every year the people of the White Onion tribe search the entire island, and at most four or five wild white onions are found. Therefore, the people of the White Onion tribe have not been coveted! After all, in the eyes of businessmen, profit is the most important thing, and for four or five special plants, fighting with a tribe is not necessarily worth it! "Ok!?" As soon as I arrived at the small pier on White Spring Island, Krokdal discovered something was wrong! Because it''s so quiet! Standing on the bow of the ship, he didn''t hear any human voices, not even the chirping of birds. The only thing he could hear was the sound of "clap" waves and the "patter" of sea water hitting the shore! "Something happened on the island!!!" Krokdal saw that besides his ship on the dock, there was also a pirate ship with a beckoning skull flag with a top hat and collar, fluffed on one side, and lipstick parked beside it! BIG.MAM Pirate Group! Krokdal, who has been to the New World, recognized the Pirate Group as the three uncrowned kings of the New World, Charlotte Lingling''s Pirate Group banner! Although he doesn''t know what the BIG.MAM Pirates are doing here, but judging by the methods of the BIG.MAM Pirates he knows in the New World, the people on the island are probably too bad for you! Of course, if it is normal, it doesn''t matter to him whether the people on the island are auspicious. But it is different now. Now that the people on the island are atrocious, it means that the news he wants to inquire about is completely lost! can''t do it! We must hurry up to save people on the island, otherwise the people on the island will be killed. Where do we go to know the information of the Tike Kingdom? Thinking like this, Krokdal turned around and said, "Darth Bowness, come with me, and the others are guarding on the boat!" "boom!" After finishing speaking, Krokdal flexed his legs slightly, kicked hard, jumped out of the boat, and ran towards the interior of the island. Upon seeing this, Daz Bowness also hurriedly jumped down, and followed Klockdal''s back! This time, when Krokdal went out to sea, he not only brought Daz Bowness, but also many members of the Baroque studio in the future, such as MR. Two Fingers, MR.2 von Clay, MR.3 Gal Dino wait! But the one that really came in handy, or could help him, Krokdal felt that only MR.1 Darth Bowness was only, so he only greeted Darth Bowness to go with him! "Cracking!" The two walked through the forest one after another. Soon, they came to the center of Bai Cong Island, which is the destination of this trip, Bai Cong Tribe! "Hey!" "I''m late!!!" Just arrived here, after scanning a circle, Krokdal''s heart beat, but the secret path is not good! Because, the white onion tribe in front of him was completely in ruins at this time, only a piece of burning ruins and broken walls were left, and the whole tribe was covered with blood corpses! "Master Krokdal, what do you do now?" Darth Bonis frowned and asked Krokdal who was on the side. But Klockdal replied simply and neatly, "First, look for survivors or traces. If so, ask about the situation or follow the traces to catch up! If not, their boat will still stop. We didn''t leave on the pier, let''s go back to the pier and stop them!" "Yes, my lord!" Darth Bowness nodded and said in a deep voice. "Well, you are on the left, and I am on the right!" Klockdal ordered! Immediately, Darth Bowness turned and left here~www.novelhall.com~ and went to the left, and Krokdal also moved to the right after he left! After , the two began to explore the tribe! "Well, no!" "still none!" "Here is a dying one, let''s see if I can heal it!" "Hold on! Don''t die!" "Asshole, he died!" ... With the exploration, the two people''s hearts are getting colder and colder, and there is almost no life in the tribe. Finally, Krokdal found a dying one, but he was not dead, but he died when he first found! just when the two are about to give up! Darth Bowness seemed to have discovered something. While pointing at the ground in front of him, he waved at Krokdal and said, "President, hurry up, come and see if this is the footprint of the group who logged in before. ?" Suddenly, Krokdal''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly walked towards Darth Bowness! "It should be, judging from the thickness and depth of the footprints, this group of people has just passed by. If I am not mistaken, they are the people who came before us, and they are also the culprits in the slaughter of the village!" Dahl squatted down, lowered his head, and concluded after carefully observing the footprints on the ground. "Then the president, what shall we do now? Should I go back first or?" Darth Bowness asked with a frown. "Chasing!" After Krokdal said in a deep voice, he ran towards the direction of his footsteps! Immediately, Darth Bowness also hurriedly followed! Chapter 428： Dangerous agency "Cracking!" Krokdal took Darz Bowness to follow the footprints on the ground and shuttled through the woods! After a while, they chased to the end of their footprints, in front of a downward hole! Klockdal took Daz Bowness to a halt, hiding in the forest, observing the cave not far away, and whispered, "This is it!" At this time, in addition to the messy footprints on the ground at the door of the cave, there are four fierce-faced men with big swords or firearms standing at the door, watching everything around them! "President, I will solve them, you can go in!" Daz Bonis volunteered. After thinking about it for a moment, Krockdale finally nodded and said, "Alright!" Then, he changed his voice and added, "After you solve them, don''t go in, wait outside!" Krokdahl didnt know who the BIG.MOM Pirates came from. Its okay if its an ordinary young guy. Either he or Daz Bowness can handle it, but if its some important ministers, With the strength of Lieutenant Colonel Daz Bowness, he would definitely be killed! Therefore, it is better for him to go in alone! "Yes, President!" Although Daz Bowness didn''t understand why Klockdal ordered this, he was very loyal and nodded and said in a deep voice. "Hoo---" Immediately, he sighed deeply, his arm turned into a sharp blade, and he was in a fighting state, then his legs were slightly bent, and he rushed directly toward the several big men guarding the door! "Who!" "Stop!" "boom!" ... Although the few people at the door are not big shots, they are also members of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. Therefore, their reaction is not slow. They found Daz Bonis the moment he rushed out, and the only one with a gun was even more. It was shot directly! But it''s no use! "!" In the sound of metal collision, the bullet hit Daz Bonis'' body, and then bounced directly from his metal body, without causing him any harm! "Damn it!" "It''s a devil fruit!" "It''s still a metal type!" ... Several of them are young people. Although they are a little bit strong, they dont have any sword-like aura or armed-like domineering, and they dont bring any sea floor stones. Therefore, this kind of devil fruit that can increase the hardness of the body is definitely what they fear most. One of the types! In their words, Daz Bonis also rushed in front of them! "Master the cut!" "!" The fingers of both hands of Daz Bonis turned into blades and held them like tiger claws. He came to the man nearest to him. When the man raised his knife to resist, his left hand blocked his knife, and his right hand was like tofu. Inserted into his heart without hindrance! "Bah!" Suddenly, blood gushing out of the big man''s heart, his eyes widened and he looked at Daz Bonis incredibly, his legs softened, and he knelt down slowly on the ground! "Dam...damn... asshole! Brother...brothers...for me...for me...revenge!" After the big man said this sentence hard, his upper body slowed down. Slowly fell down, dying to death! "kill!" "Asshole, go to hell!" "boom!" ... Then, the other three people who watched this scene turned red, and they all roared and attacked Daz Bowness! At this moment, Krokdal saw the opportunity and walked out of the woods like a gust of wind. While the attention of the three was on Daz Bonis, he rushed directly into the cave. in! During the whole process, the three big guys didnt notice because they were paying attention to Dazbonis! After entering the cave on the other side, Klockdal was stunned! Originally he thought, the hole in the ground is either dirty or full of dust! But everything in front of him was beyond his expectation! I saw a square, downward metal staircase passage that appeared in front of him! The passage is very large. With Krokdal''s height of 2.5 meters, standing on this staircase is only about a quarter of the height of the passage! The passage is very long, his eyes widened and looked down, but he couldn''t see the end! The passage is very clean. He looked around carefully and found that except for some dusty footprints at the top of the stairs, no dust was visible! After being stunned for a while, Krokdahl also recovered! He stepped forward without hesitation, and walked down! However, Krokdahl also knew that the BIG.MOM Pirates had also entered this place before him, so when he moved, he deliberately used a little skill and walked quietly! Time passes quickly! Ten minutes passed! Krokdal is still walking on the stairs, and the surrounding environment is still a metal passage! Twenty minutes passed! The scene remains the same! Until thirty minutes! The scene in front of him has finally changed! is no longer a staircase, but a metal gate, but the metal gate seems to have been forcibly broken open, and a square hole appeared in the middle as if it was split by a sword! Through the opening, Krokdal can see behind the metal gate, which is similar to the previous metal staircase, but it is not a staircase. The square bottomless passage, and not far from the metal gate, there are a few full It was the blood corpse lying on the ground. Seeing this, Krokdal raised his brows, but he still didn''t hesitate, and he walked directly through the hole where the metal gate was broken, and walked in! When he reached a few corpses, he stopped, and squatted down, carefully examining the wounds of the corpses! Well, the wounds are all the same, all are like little finger-like holes, and there are such wounds on the top of the head or the sole of the foot. Klockdal narrowed his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he stretched out two fingers, UU reading www.uukanshu.com forcibly inserted into the wound, and stirred it twice, seeming to be groping for something! But at this moment, his body suddenly softened, and a familiar feeling of powerlessness appeared! There are sea tower stones in it! This familiar feeling made Klockdal know what''s inside in an instant! After , he resisted the weakness of his body, took out **** from the wound, and at the same time brought out a bullet! After watching the bullet carefully! He discovered that, as expected, the bullet''s warhead was made of Hailou stone! The wound was covered in all sides of the body! The bullet in the wound contains a sea floor stone! These two points made Krockdal think. After for a while, he concluded that this place in front of him not only has the people of the BIG.MOM Pirates, but also has a mechanism that is very dangerous even if he encounters it! Bullets are fired from all directions, which means that the bullets are not fired by humans, but by what mechanism they touch. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, who would hit the soles of the feet when shooting? Moreover, the bullet contains sea tower stones, which also shows that if he accidentally touched the mechanism, it would be very dangerous! After all, his elementalization can dodge ordinary attacks, but it cant dodge attacks containing sea floor stones! However, this danger is not enough to make Klockdal retreat! He put the bullet aside, wiped the blood from his hands on the corpse, got up, stepped on the blood from the corpse, and walked carefully toward the depths of the passage! Chapter 429： maze go! keep walking! After walking for about half an hour, Krokdal, who had corpses with different wounds, was discovered one after another on the road. The scene before him changed again! The metal passage in front of you is divided into three, extending to the left, right and the first three directions respectively, and looking forward from the angle where Krokdal is standing, you can see that the forward passage is not far away. Is divided into two channels! Maze! This is Krokdal''s subconscious judgment! Big trouble! This is the idea that followed Krokdal! Maze is undoubtedly the hardest place to track! There are many intersections and more choices. When you can''t see the enemy and don''t know how the enemy chooses, if you want to track people in such a place, the difficulty can be said to be countless times greater than normal! Of course, the difficulty is only one aspect! On the other hand, what makes Krokdal find the most troublesome is that after he carefully observed the situation at the intersection, he found that the people of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group were probably divided into two groups! This is even more troublesome! He has only one person, how can he chase two? It would be great if Daz Bowness had come with him before! This thought flashed through Krokdal''s mind! But immediately, he forgot the idea. No matter how much he thinks about it, it wont help if he didnt bring the phone bug! After all, it took almost an hour to walk in. If you go back and call people in, the time wasted during this period is estimated to be an hour or two! By the time, I''m afraid the people of the BIG.MOM Pirates, have everything done? So, I still have to find a way to catch it! Afterwards, Krokdal thought about it a little, and a good way appeared in his mind! That is to find the exit of the maze without tracking the trail! In Klockdal''s view, no matter whether the people of the BIG.MOM Pirates are divided into two groups, or whatever, after entering this maze, they must eventually find an exit! Therefore, he thought, instead of tracking, he would look for the exit directly. In that case, after he found the exit, whether the Pirates could find the exit or not, he would have a choice! The other party finds an exit, he will continue to follow! The other party did not find the exit, so he went in in advance to see what was inside or hid aside and waited for them to enter before continuing to follow! No matter what, he has a choice! After confirming the solution, Krokdal began to remember how to find the exit! This question is very important! If he does not find an exit, his previous ideas will be invalidated, and he himself may be trapped inside! Thinking of this, Krokdahl frowned, showing a heavy expression! He also played maze-like games when he was a child, so he still knows the maze, so he also knows that there are two kinds of maze exits, one is at the edge and the other is at the center of the maze! Fortunately, the first one is that you keep walking on the edge of the maze and finally you can find the exit easily! There is a problem with the second one! If the exit is in the center of the maze, walking along the edge is useless, he will come back here then! "Forget it, first confirm where the exit is!" Thinking, Krokdal frowned and muttered. He knows no matter which one it is, the most important thing now is to practice it before confirming it! Immediately, Krokdal walked to the wall on the right, then stretched out his hand, touched the wall, and started walking along the wall into the maze! Soon, his figure disappeared in the maze! About an hour has passed! Krokdahl grimled, and walked out from the left in embarrassment! The worst kind of situation has appeared! The exit of the maze is in the center! Krokdal was a little painful at this moment! If the exit is in the center, that is to say, if he wants to find the exit, he must enter the maze, and then spend a lot of time and brain power, and experience countless organs before he can find it! This is really bad news for him! After all, who knows if the BIG.MOM Pirates will find anything important during his time-consuming period? But the problem is coming. It will take a lot of time to get in. The other party may find something important, but if he doesn''t get in, he can''t do anything except waste. So after thinking for a while, Krokdal made a decision! It takes time to take time! He can''t do it here, right? Thinking like this, Krokdahl walked into the maze honestly with a depressed mood! However, his luck seems to be surprisingly good this time! After walking around the maze for half an hour, he found where several **** bodies were lying! After checking, he judged that the corpse was still warm, the blood on the corpse wound was still flowing, and so on. He judged that the other party should be far away, maybe even nearby! caught it! Immediately, Krokdal looked happy, and the alert in his heart raised the highest! Then, after he walked another distance! "DaDaDaDa!" Suddenly, a mess of footsteps came from not far away, directly letting him confirm that the other party was near him! Keep up! Krokdal made a decision instantly and acted upon it! He followed the sound of footsteps and followed the other party quietly! In the process of tracking, in order to avoid being discovered by the other party, he simply didn''t look at who the enemy was, but instead relied on his own perception and hearing ability ~www.novelhall.com~ Follow the voice and follow them all the time! Finally, after about half an hour, the messy footsteps stopped! "Om---" What followed was a huge sound of metal collision reverberating around. Originally, this sound aroused Krokdals curiosity, and he wanted to probe it out! But just now! "Da da da!" A mess of footsteps came from the other side! Hearing the sound, Krokdahl quickly backed up two steps, turned into another passage, and escaped the fate of being discovered! "Da da da!" After , Krokdal listened to the messy footsteps, and gradually stopped, he had a judgment in his heart! The other party joined together! --------- In a metal room below Krokdal''s place, a light female voice suddenly rang! "Well, another ten years have passed! Good luck this time, someone is coming!" "But...it shouldn''t be the person I was looking for, they broke the door with violence!" "Then, I came here by accident!?" "Well, the opponent''s strength doesn''t seem to be weak! Even the organs and gates I designed have been broken open by violent means. They must have certain strength!" "Woo...what should I do?" "Then use that to solve them!" ... The light female voice whispered to herself. Chapter 430： Annihilation mode Looking at the metal gate full of mechanical feeling in front of him, Baron Dandan only felt a wave of powerlessness! no way! His force cannot open this door! Since encountering this door half an hour ago, he has exhausted various methods, such as gun shooting, blasting, knife cleaving, etc., but none of them can cause any damage to the metal door in front of him, the strongest one. But there are only shallow traces on the door! "What should I do?" Baron Dandan couldn''t help but turned his gaze to Bokmus, who had just joined him, and asked. "Forget it, I will inform Master Kata Kuli first!" Looking at this door, Pockmus was also a little helpless! After he reunited with the Dandan Baron, it was naturally impossible to watch the Dandan Baron alone trying to break the door. So he also tried a few times! But it turned out... is not as good as the one made by Dan Dan with a knife, only leaving traces that are so shallow that they are almost invisible! "It can only be so!" After Baron Dandan nodded, he cast a look at the five men remaining on the side. Suddenly, one of his men nodded clearly, took the phone bug out of his arms, and called out! "Blubru!" Accompanied by the ringing of the phone worm, the call was connected in a short while! "Hey!" Kata Kuri''s unique voice came from the phone bug! Baron Dandan stepped forward, took the phone worm''s microphone from his hand, and replied, "Master Kata Kuri, it''s me!" "Why, did you find it?" Kata Kuri asked directly. When Baron Dandan called, Kata Kulis first reaction was that Baron Dandan found out! Otherwise, in terms of the character of the Dandan Baron, unless after the investigation, nothing is found, he will call! "Yes, my lord!" Baron Dandan nodded and explained, "After we went to the island, we arrested all the people in that tribe for the first time and started interrogating, and finally learned that they were on an island. You know this name on a sign on it!" "Later, after we found the sign by looking for the route they said, we dug a ruin under the sign, a ruin that looked full of technology and mechanism!" "At that time, I took people into the ruins without hesitation, and after sacrificing dozens of people, we successfully entered the interior of the ruins, but now because a very hard metal gate appeared in front of us, it was impossible. Go ahead, so I called you!" "Oh!" After listening, Katakuri carefully savored the words of Baron Dandan, and after thinking for a while, said, "What is the gate like? Is there a lock or any keyhole? ?" "This gate is a square metal gate ten meters tall, with a dragon head with teeth and claws carved on it. The whole dragon head is almost integrated with the gate. The only difference is that the two longan eyes are obviously different in color from the rest of the gate. Silver-white metal ball!" After Dan Dan Baron described the shape of the gate carefully, he replied, "After checking carefully, we found that there was no lock or keyhole on this gate. If we want to open it, we either find a way to open it, or we can only find a special devil fruit to open it. Or they broke open with force!" "That''s it..." Kata Kuri groaned for a moment, and said, "You take someone to station on the island first, I will find someone, and then..." Just as Kata Kuri ordered, suddenly a loud voice came and interrupted him! "Boom!" Accompanied by the sound of the machinery, the metal wall around the Dandan Baron moved quickly. followed! When Baron Dandan and his party did not react, with a click, the metal wall was moved, forming a metal square about one kilometer long, one kilometer wide, and ten meters high! And at this moment, Krokdal, who had been hiding from the side and watching Baron Dandan and his party secretly, also exposed his figure! Force! Quite daunting! Why did it suddenly become like this? Krokdal feels like a beeping dog! He hid well, why did this square suddenly change? Didn''t this expose him? and the same time. Dan Dan and his party were also shocked by this change! Why did the square become like this? And, who is the tall man with the big back over there? How come suddenly appeared here? Has become alive? Just when the people on both sides were stunned at the same time, another accident happened! "Crack!" On the metal walls around the metal square, dozens of dark holes nearly one meter high and one meter wide appeared at the same time! "Crack!" Then, while the people present were still in a daze, accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation, a dragon head and wolf body mechanical creation with a dragon head and a dangerous red light flashed from the mouth of the dark hole! "Didi!" "Found the enemy!" "The annihilation mode is activated!" "Boom!" ... After the mechanical creation of the dragon head wolf body entered, without a word, he opened his mouth directly, condensing a mass of energy in the mouth, and then, after a second, directly directed the energy ball that had been formed in the mouth towards the square. People throw up! Hastily! ! ! This scene made all the people in the room distraught! Although the energy is still present, they have already felt a sense of fatal threat from the countless energy **** shot at them from around ~www.novelhall.com~! At this time, Baron Dandan and his party had no time to care who the tall man with the big back was, and Krokdal did not have time to care about what he was discovered! Defense! This is their idea now! Among them, Krokdal reacted first, and he pressed one hand directly to the ground! "Shield of Sand!" Immediately, countless sands appeared around him, forming a spherical shield, shrouding him inside! Then, the Dandan Baron on the other side also applied his armed color to his whole body, and then raised the stick and knife in his hand! "!" Under his swing, the rod and knife in his hand instantly slashed out countless sword energy, and flew towards the energy ball that was shot at him! "Armed and domineering!" "Turtle tortoise form!" But Pockemus has also operated the armed color domineering all over his body, and turned into the form of his fruit ability, the tortoise form, and simultaneously retracted his head and limbs into the tortoise shell! at this time! ! "Boom!" The first energy ball launched bombarded them all! then. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "what---" "Boom!" ... Amidst the successive explosions, there are faint and inaudible screams! And this explosion sounded more than ten minutes before it stopped! Chapter 431： Dilemma After the explosion stopped, in addition to the mechanical creations of the dragon head wolf body, Krokdal, the Baron Dandan and the Bokmus were left! Although the condition of the three of them is obviously not very good, if you look closely, you can still see the difference! Among them, the best condition is undoubtedly Poker Mousse! The defensive power of his tortoise fruit was originally high enough, and after he used the armed and domineering, the defensive power was even higher, so in addition to his body shape a little bit awkward, his clothes are a bit tattered, other Nothing was consumed, and the state was better than the other two! And Dan Dan Barons condition is undoubtedly the worst. His pink suit is in a tattered state, his figure is very embarrassed, and he is panting. He was almost taken out of the second form! As for Krokdal''s state, he is in the middle, except that his face is sweating, he is panting, looks very tired, there is no harm, even the clothes are intact! Just in that wave, although he did not suffer any harm, in order to protect himself, he has been maintaining the devil fruit ability during the bombardment of the energy ball, which caused a lot of physical exertion, so he looked so tired! However, things did not end here! Before the three of them had time to rest, they surrounded their mechanical creations and launched an attack! "Remaining enemies detected!" "The number is three!" "Intensity: Strong!" "Start a suicide attack!" "Kakkaka!" ... After a series of icy mechanical sounds rang, the eyes of countless dragon-head wolf-body mechanical creatures around the three turned crimson, and they rushed directly toward them! "Hey!" Suddenly, the hearts of the three of them beat at the same time, and they all had a bad feeling! Although they dont understand what these mechanical creations are talking about, but listening to the words suicide attack, they know its not a good thing! The wave of energy **** just made them feel embarrassed, and now there is another suicide attack. Isn''t this killing them? Thinking like this, the three of them looked at each other and made a choice together! Cooperation! At this time, Baron Dandan and Pokmus still didnt know who the other party was, and although Krokdal passed their appearance and the information gathered before, they probably guessed who the other party was, but they also made the same thing. select! Because of them at this time, they have no choice! Cooperation, there is still a chance! If you don''t cooperate, it is estimated that the three of them will die here! Of course, cooperation belongs to cooperation. At the same time of cooperation, the three people are also vigilant and defensive! After all, after all, they are all strangers. How can they be unprepared and not vigilant when they meet for the first time? Even, if given a chance, if they can escape smoothly or solve the current problem, they don''t mind stabbing each other! Well, although they dont know each other, while they left guards at the entrance of the cave, since the other party appeared here, it is very indicative of the problem. Therefore, Baron Dandan and Pokmus did not guarantee their own safety. Mind the killer, kill the opponent! And in the same way, Krokodall and their thoughts are the same! At this moment, the dashing dragon head wolf body mechanical creation has rushed in front of the three of them "Sha Lan!" "High-speed rotation!" "Armed and domineering!" ... Faced with these things, the three attacked at the same time. Among them, Krokdal waved his hand, and a saloon roll swept toward the enemy in front of him! and the Dan Dan Baron turned quickly, and at the same time, the staff in his hand slashed frantically around. Pockhams attack is the simplest, which is to change back to its original shape, then cover the arms with armed colors, and hit the surrounding enemies with his fists! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The attacks of the three of them collided almost at the same time with the mechanical creations that attacked the dragon head wolf body! Among them, the dragon-head wolf-body mechanical creation in front of Krokdal was directly swept away by Sharon. And Dan Dan Baron chopped the dragon head wolf body mechanical creation in front of him into more than ten pieces! But just now! "Boom! In front of Dan Dan Baron was cut into more than ten sections of the dragon head wolf body mechanical creation, directly exploded! Fortunately, Dan Dan Baron reacted quickly and jumped directly back, barely avoiding the explosion! Simultaneously! "what---" A scream came from Pokmus. Hearing the sound, the other two didn''t care about the enemy in front of them. They quickly took time out and glanced at him following the sound. Fortunately, Bockmuth didn''t suffer much damage, but a **** scratch appeared on his left arm! "Hailou stone, these things have sea floor stones on their paws!" Pockemus reminded him while holding the wound on his left arm, avoiding the attack. The chill is upright! Krokdal and Baron Dandan heard this, their cold hair stood up directly, and at the same time ten thousand grass mud horses galloped past in their hearts! You know, the three people present are all capable of Devil Fruit! If Hai Loushi catches it, their fate will definitely not be much better than the current Pokermus, and even for Krokdal, the fate may be even worse! After all, the other two are better at physical skills, and although he can do physical skills, it is only a little practice to improve the fruit ability. What he is really good at is Devil Fruit! Moreover, these things not only carry the sea floor stone, but also explode after being killed! This Nima is a bit too much! Among the three, there are basically no people who are good at long-range attacks. They are all melee units. Although they can use a little long-range method, the most important thing is to fight the enemy in close combat, and the close combat is against this explosive player--- It''s a beeping dog! It explodes as soon as a hit~www.novelhall.com~Take a woolen thread! How to do? For a while, the three of them were in a dilemma! hit it, it will burst! I will be in danger! Don''t fight, the opponent''s attack brought Hailoushi! I am in danger too! And regardless of whether they fight or not, the other party will definitely fight. If they can''t help but stay here, they will definitely be consumed! The three people present are all of the same strength now, they are all at the major general level, and besides the energy attack, the mechanical creation of the dragon head wolf body is only at the major level! But because these mechanical creations carry the sea floor stone and will explode, although they are only majors, they also pose a certain threat to the three people present! But this is not the most important thing! The most important thing is that there are so many mechanical creations, very many! There is nothing wrong with a mechanical creation, even if you bring a sea floor stone, it will explode, any one of the three can easily solve it! Even ten or twenty is just a small problem for them, but now, there are more than that number of mechanical artifacts in the square, but there are hundreds, hundreds of them! And until now, the square has been pouring in continuously! This is a big problem! If they fight like this, they will definitely be consumed alive! In thinking, Baron Dandan glanced over the metal gate that his door could not open just now and the surrounding iron walls. a flash of inspiration! There is a way! Chapter 432： Break through Baron Dandan said solemnly, "There are at least hundreds of these monsters around us now, and the surroundings are still pouring in continuously, and the strength of these monsters is not weak. Not only are there sea stones on their claws, but also It will explode, and if we continue to stay here, we will definitely be consumed alive!" Listening to his words, the other two people present did not answer. They just nodded silently while avoiding the attack of these mechanical creations, agreeing with his statement! Seeing this, Baron Dandan continued, "So, we have to find a way to directly rush out of the square, whether it is rushing into the metal gate or rushing out in the direction where we just came over, it is good! Anyway, as long as we are not besieged!" "However, how hard the metal gate inside is, we have tried it just now. If you rush toward the metal gate, it will definitely die, so I suggest that we rush in the direction where we came just now!" "Although the line of defense is now blocked by a metal wall, the strength of the metal wall is not very high. When we came before, we cut down the gate made of this metal wall!" "Therefore, if we break out in that direction, we can cut a path directly by cutting the wall, so that we can go!" "No way!" At this time, Krokdal, who was struggling to evade the attack, and used the salon roll to scoop away the enemy from time to time, frowned and said, "Did you forget how we were trapped here?" "Even if you cut through an iron wall, how many more iron walls should you move over? And the maze is so big, the metal is almost countless, if you want to cut it, when will it be cut?" Hearing what Krokdal said, Baron Dandan grinned openly and said confidently, "Don''t worry, I have calculated it. Although this labyrinth took us around for a long time, the diameter distance is actually not that long, plus this. After the square occupies an area of ??almost one kilometer, the diameter distance is even shorter!" Speaking of this, a faint cruel color flashed in the eyes of Baron Dandan, and he spoke to Krokdal in an almost provocative tone. "With my strength, even if the iron wall keeps moving over the remaining distance, at least it can break the distance of two-thirds, or even three-quarters of the distance, and for the rest, I think...you two can Are you done?" Hearing the words, after thinking about it for a while, Krokodall''s eyes flashed a little, and he replied, "Okay, just do what you said!" In fact, Krokdal had noticed something wrong in Baron Dandan''s words, but he chose to follow the words of Baron Dandan. The reason is that the current situation is very critical, and everyone present will be in danger if it is dragged on, and his physical strength has begun to be somewhat exhausted! After all, Krokdal is not a strong physical skill, he has always been weak in physical strength. He has already expended a lot of physical strength before defending against the energy **** emitted by the mechanical creations of these dragon heads and wolf bodies! Now under the siege of the mechanical creations of these dragon heads and wolves, his physical strength is consumed very quickly, so he is already a little bit exhausted! Besides, Baron Dandan has his own ideas, why doesn''t Krokdal have his own ideas? "Then get ready to start, we don''t have time to delay anymore!" Baron Dandan said sternly. Talking, Baron Dandan took the initiative to take the initiative to be attacked by the mechanical creation of the wolf body that was besieging them! "Crack!" In an instant, a crack appeared in the eggshell on Baron Dandan''s body. "Viscount Chick!" Then, he took advantage of the trend, hatched himself from the egg, and became the second form! In this form, his face changed into a chick-like shape, his suit also changed to yellow that symbolizes the color of a chick''s feather, his hands turned into wings, and at the end of the wings, the sword that he was holding became two short swords! At the same time, his aura has risen, and his strength has changed from the peak of the original major general level to the junior lieutenant general level! "High-speed spin kick!" After that, Baron Dandan did not wait for the other two to react, his body began to turn quickly, and at the same time the two daggers were also swung away. In the end, he turned into a yellow tornado, heading towards the pre-determined one. The direction hit the past! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Along the way, the mechanical creation of the dragon head wolf body that had attacked him kept attacking him, but was immediately cut into countless segments by the yellow tornado of his incarnation, and finally exploded all over his body! In this regard, Baron Dandan did not suffer any harm, and his body shape did not stop. The yellow tornado incarnation still swept toward the metal wall! Seeing this, the other two glanced at each other, and at the same time they made a tacit understanding, they repelled the enemy in front of them, and followed Baron Dandan! After a while, a group of people rushed into the metal wall! "---" Accompanied by an extremely harsh sound, Baron Dandan is like an electric drill, directly breaking a big hole in the metal wall in front of him! "Go in, let''s take turns to resist these ghosts that are chasing over!" After Pokemuse said briefly, he stood alone in front of the hole! It doesn''t matter who blocks first, block Bokmu Si one after another, because he knows that there is still a long way to go. Except that Baron Dandan doesn''t have to resist~www.novelhall.com~ The two of them must take turns to resist! Otherwise, in the face of these surgings, mechanical creations that cannot be used in melee combat can not be resisted by one person alone! Of course, part of the reason why Pokkermus first topped it was that he saw Krokdahl now panting, fearing that he could not stop being killed, which would eventually lead to the destruction of their group! And listening to what he said, Krokdal was not hypocritical, jumped and rushed directly into the hole opened by Baron Dandan! Immediately afterwards, Pokmus covered both hands with a strong armed color domineering, avoiding the sea floor stone on the claws of these mechanical creations from touching him, while hitting, he carefully retreated into the hole. In this way, one of the three people opened the road ahead, one rested in the middle to regain strength, and the other defended the chasing soldiers, and moved forward together in a division of labor! ------- At the same time, in a metal room below them! "Oh, I didn''t expect their strength to be a bit unexpected!" "If you want to go on like this, maybe they really let them run!" "No, you can''t let them just run like this, otherwise this place will be exposed!" "and many more!" "No, since they are here, they say that this place has been exposed!" "It''s just...I wonder if they notified other people?" "Forget it, let''s solve them first!" ... The light female voice rang again in this room! Chapter 433： Frequent situation "---" Accompanied by a harsh sound, they went deep into the metal wall 500 meters, but they still didn''t reach the end! But if this happens, it means that their guess is correct! After they drilled into the metal wall, the moving metal walls moved to the path they were advancing, so they did not reach the end after drilling 500 meters! "Crack!" "Boom!" ... At the same time, after they kept going deep into the metal wall, the mechanical creations of the dragon head and wolf body also poured in one after another! But it didn''t cause any harm to the three people inside! And because the hole they drilled is not big, they will only come in at most two or three each time, and these two or three are not at all the opponents of Pokms at the end, they are directly given by him one by one. Blow! Just when the three of them thought they could easily drill through the metal wall afterwards, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of machinery, the mechanical creations that had been chasing over turned their heads and left the cave they had drilled one by one! Seeing this, the hearts of the three jumped, not happy but worried! There is a good saying, there must be a demon if something goes wrong! Although there is no such sentence in this world, the three people''s current thinking is similar to the meaning of this sentence. In this situation, these mechanical creations do not chase them, but they think that something will go wrong! What happened after was just as they expected! After the mechanical creations exited the channel, some of the mechanical creations pointed their heads at the metal channel drilled out by them, and then began to condense energy in their mouths! finally! "Boom!" An energy ball flew out! Then, I didn''t wait for the energy ball to catch up with the three people who were drilling the hole. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The dragon head wolf body mechanical creations lined up quickly and orderly, opened their mouths, and fired energy **** into the hole in turn! Looking at this scene, Pokmus, who was in charge of the post-breakup, was not good! Although the damage caused by a single energy ball is limited, if the number of energy **** is large, the damage caused is not small! But there is no way! This hole is so big, there is no room for dodge, besides hard resistance, he really can''t think of any other way! Fight! This thought flashed through Bokmu Si''s mind! But then, he thought of Krokdal behind again! Well, I''ll hold it for a while, and if I can''t hold it, let him go! Thinking about it, Bokmu Si directly used the Devil Fruit. "Turtle tortoise form!" After turning into a turtle, Pockemus turned around and faced the hole with his tortoise shell, which was as hard as a diamond! "Armed and domineering!" At the same time, he aroused the armed domineering all over his body, covering the turtle shell behind him, adding a layer of defense to the turtle shell! Just when he did all this, the energy ball arrived as expected! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The continuous energy ball was like a tide, one after another, without stopping, and without any mercy, bombarded the turtle shell behind Pokmus, causing him to frown! Fortunately, in a short period of time, it did not cause him any harm, it just made him feel a little bit uncomfortable! "---" However, the huge thrust produced by the explosion caused Bokmus''s figure to be continuously pushed, and at the same time two long trenches were pulled out under his feet! "Hurry up, come and help, withstand my body!" Pockems hurriedly said! Hearing the words, Krokdal, who was resting in the middle, didn''t hesitate. He immediately stopped to rest, and then flexed his legs, his right shoulder was back, and his left shoulder was front, and he was close to Bokmus'' body! "what---" Krokdal roared, the green veins on his neck were exposed, exhausting all his strength! They all know that Pokms must not be pushed in this way, otherwise they are all in danger! Because now Baron Dandan is not driving the road fast, if Pokrams is pushed in at this time, the three of them will be crowded together, and after being crowded together, not only Baron Dandan cannot continue to open the road, And they will be blocked alive in it! Therefore, Krokdal did not hesitate to regain his physical strength, so he went straight up without any hesitation! "---" Then, after the two of them slid back about fifty centimeters, their body shape finally stopped! Seeing this, the three people present were slightly relieved! But the next moment, their faces changed a lot! "Boom!" With slight vibrations and loud noises, the three of them staggered and almost fell to the ground! At the same time, the metal floor under their feet and the metal iron walls around them moved rapidly, and the scene in front of them was constantly changing, and the three of them were separated before they had time to react! Among them, Krokdal and Pokkimu Si were moved together because they were close to each other, and they were separated, while Baron Dandan was separated by himself because of the distance between them! However, in the end, the scene presented to the three of them is the same! are all like the previous metal square, but three-quarters smaller than the previous metal square, only 500 meters long and 500 meters wide! What happened after is exactly the same as before. Dark holes appeared on the surrounding metal walls, and then began to flood into the dragon head wolf body mechanical creations! Ruined! Pokemus and Krokdal, who were together, looked at each other, and the same thought appeared! Just now, all three of them were beaten and fled in embarrassment. What''s more, there are only two of them now? Just when their hearts are sinking to the bottom! "Boom!" At this time, accompanied by a violent noise, the metal wall in the direction they were moved suddenly broke through a big mouth, and a pale pink figure came out from it! Suddenly, both of them were shocked! But after they took a closer look, they found that the person here was the Baron Dandan who had just been separated! And what he looks like now is no longer what the chick was before, but a big **** with his head high! This look~www.novelhall.com~ is the last form of the Dandan Baron, and the strongest form, the Earl Rooster! "go!" After rushing over, Baron Dandan said only one word, turned around and disappeared in place, then appeared in front of the iron wall again, and then he kicked directly onto the iron wall! "Boom!" Accompanied by a huge sound and air wave, the iron wall was directly punched through a passage more than ten meters long, and this time the other side of the passage was not the same iron wall as before, but the labyrinth they came before. Even Krokdal saw a familiar place through the passage! The outermost layer of the maze! Krokdal made a judgment in an instant! At the same time, a hint of joy flashed on his face, his body reacted quickly, jumped, and shot towards the passage! But at this moment, the Baron Dandan who kicked the cave turned around again, and a roundabout kick came along. "boom!" In an instant, an air wave was kicked out by Baron Dandan and flew towards Krokdal! Upon seeing this, his head "cocked", feeling bad, and immediately understood why Baron Dandan did this, but helplessly, he could only flash this attack sideways! And at this moment, Dan Dan Baron and Pockems crossed the passage at the same time. "Crack!" Then, at the same time they passed through the passage, before Krokdal could react, the outermost metal iron wall immediately moved and blocked the passage! Krokdal, who was watching this scene, his heart sank to the bottom in an instant! Chapter 434： Near death St. Martins Palace Study Room! Arthur sat behind the desk, holding a drawing, with a tangled expression on his face! Well, this is not the first time he showed such an expression! A few days ago, when Kaido was inexplicably beaten off and the Skybreaker came back with someone, and then Asakura Ichiro dedicated the drawing to him, he took the drawing and looked at it almost every day, and then he was very entangled. Emoji! That''s right! This drawing is the drawing that made Asakura Ichiro been chased down! This is indeed a very powerful weapon blueprint, and even the weapons inside can give Arthur enough reason to fight Kaido! But... This drawing is indeed a tasteless one to some extent! Because in this drawing, the main material is Hailou Stone! Besides, I need a lot! The design in the drawing is a cannon. It has everything from the cannon barrel to the shells, and its power is not bad. If calculated according to the above data, the artillery and shells can shoot up to five kilometers away after being built. Can destroy anything within three kilometers! Not only that! Its main function is not to destroy, but to incapacitate those with Devil Fruit ability within three kilometers, even the natural ones! Of course, according to normal people''s thinking, since it can incapacitate the devil fruit ability, then it means that the design of the weapon must be mixed with things about restraining the devil fruit ability! And the truth is so! The design of the drawings, from artillery to artillery shells, are all mixed with more than 80% of the sea floor stone. If calculated on the whole drawing, a single artillery piece must have more than one ton of sea floor stone! After calculating this data, Arthur directly struggled! Hailou stone is very valuable. Usually, the outside world sells a few hundred grams, hundreds of grams, at most a few catties, and this cannon costs one ton, or two thousand catties! Two thousand catties! Without mentioning the value of these two thousand catties, just talk about the quantity. All the sea floor stones in the entire Saint Martin Kingdom were obtained from the navy in the past, plus those acquired over the years, it is just over two thousand catties! That is to say, even if the entire St. Martin Kingdom''s sea-building stones are cleaned up, at most one can be created, and after it is created, at most one cannonball will be created! So, Arthur is tangled! If it were built, all the sea-loud stones in San Martne would be basically gone, and the research on sea-loud stones would also stop, so Arthur would naturally not accept it! And if you dont build it, this kind of artillery that can disable the ability of Devil Fruit within three kilometers is indeed very good. To deal with the ability of Devil Fruit, as long as it is not too strong or special, it will basically hit one! "Forget it, although it''s really good, but I can''t afford it at the moment! When the sea tower stones are enough, or the country of Won is knocked down, I will take out this drawing!" whispered, Arthur I have been tangled for several days, and I have a conclusion! Although the artillery is good, Saint Martin is really not doing it now and for a long time in the future, so Arthur directly received the drawing at the bottom of the space! When will Saint Martin have a large number of Hailou Stones in the future, or if he lays down the origin of the Hailou Stones and the country, he will come up with this drawing again! "Simply, it''s not without much gain this time. I didn''t expect Kaido''s drawings to include bazookas, pistols, rifles and other weapon design drawings!" After Arthur put the drawings into the space, the corners of his mouth raised slightly! Asakura Ichiro''s drawings are not only the design drawings of the sea tower stone cannon, but also some design drawings of bazookas, pistols, rifles, etc.! Although most of them are inferior to St. Martins, there are also some that St. Martins does not have, so the harvest this time is still acceptable. And therefore, Arthur agreed to let the Asakura clan join Saint Martin! "Hoo---" Then, Arthur took a deep breath, adjusted his mood, and started to deal with the next thing! is still the matter of those small nations coalition forces! After more than ten days, those small countries gradually eased over Kaido''s affairs, and gradually began to gather troops! And this time, Arthur is not using any means! Mainly annoying! Arthur didn''t bother to use any conspiracy methods with these small countries, he was going to let all the troops assemble, and head-to-head with the coalition forces of these kingdoms, get them all at once, and then directly incorporate their kingdom into Saint Martin! Of course, considering that although these kingdoms are relatively small, there are still more coalition forces combined, so Arthur is also preparing to let the giants help out, and get them all at once! "However, after the fight, it is estimated that there is going to be a war with the world government!" muttering to himself, Arthur did not have the slightest expression of fear on his face, but was a little excited! But just then, the phone worm next to him rang, interrupting the expression on his face! "Blubru!" Arthur answered the phone smoothly! "Hey!" "Your Majesty... Your Majesty!" A respectful but weak voice came on the other end of the phone! "Are you?" Arthur asked with some confusion. "K...Krok...Krokdal!" Krokdal gasped and said! "Oh! What''s the matter?" Arthur said suddenly. "Yes, something..." Klockdal said, breathing heavily. ------ Time has returned to ten minutes ago! "what---" As soon as the cold light flashed, Klockdal was caught with a **** wound on his chest, which made him scream! At this time, his condition is very bad! His face was full of sweat, his eyes started to blur, and there was no good place on his body. There were **** wounds everywhere. Even the clothes were hung on the body in strands, almost not wearing them! And now, it is only ten minutes before he was trapped in this square! In just ten minutes, he was beaten into such a ghost by these dragon-head wolf-body machinery that besieged him! However, the current Krokdal has no time to care how long the current time has passed. The only thing he has to care about now is how to hold on for a longer time and live on! just... Seeing that the number around him has not decreased, and there are still hundreds of mechanical creations, Krokdahl''s heart has bursts of weakness, bursts of...despair! at this time! "Boom!" A mechanical creature with a dragon head and a wolf body slapped Krokdal''s claw on his head when he was unable to parry. In an instant, Krokdal flew out! "boom!" After flying a few meters~www.novelhall.com~ Krokdal fell on the cold metal floor! "Puff!" Immediately, Krokdal struggled to stand up, but after exhausting his strength, he only supported his body a little, and then fell down immediately! At this time, his eyes are a bit unable to open, and his body is already weak to the extreme! "Crack!" At this time, the surrounding dragon head wolf body mechanical creations approached him one by one! It seems... Really dying this time! Thinking like this, Krokdal''s face was extremely weak with a relieved expression! is good too! To be alive, I am really tired! is dead, maybe I can relax... Immediately, his mind began to flash through the pictures from small to large! First birthday! First time out to sea! First time swimming! Eating Devil Fruit for the first time! was beaten for the first time! When he first logged in to Alabastan, he was brutally beaten! The second time I logged in to Alabastan, I was poisoned again... and many more! There seems to be a chance! Suddenly, Krokdal, whose eyes couldn''t open, suddenly opened his eyes, as if thinking of something. without any hesitation! When the surrounding dragon head wolf body mechanical creations were about to pounce on, he exhausted the remaining strength of his whole body, shouted out what he thought of, and said, "Troya!!!" Chapter 435： 4 Butler After Klockdal yelled these words, time seemed to stop. After a "click", all the dragon-head wolf-body mechanical creations that were leaping towards him suddenly stopped less than one meter away from him, and the dangerous red light in his eyes gradually turned into a blue light! "Crack!" Then, accompanied by a sound of mechanical operation, the dragon-head wolf-body mechanical creation surrounding Krokdal slowly retreated, and within ten meters of Krokdal''s center point, he created his space! It''s safe! Krokda''s tight heart instantly loosened! He knew that since he said the name, if these dragon-head wolf-body mechanical creations retreated, it would mean that he was safe! Because, before coming, Arthur actually raided Krokdal a lot of information about the Kingdom of Tike! Among them, Troya is what Arthur focused on. If he really finds things or ruins, treasures, etc. related to the Kingdom of Tike, and encounters something intelligent or thoughtful in it, everything can be solved by mentioning the name of Troya! Of course, Krokdal is actually not sure that this place belongs to the Kingdom of Tike, let alone that there are intelligent or thoughtful things in this place! The reason why he shouted out at the last moment was just a gamble! After all, he came because of the name Tik Kingdom, so this place is probably related to Tik Kingdom. And most importantly, in that situation, he will either die or bet, there is no other way! Simply, he won the bet! "Who are you? How do you know this name!" Soon after the mechanical creation retreated, a light female voice rang out of thin air. "I... I am... Krok... Krokdal! I am from... Saint Martin... Saint Martin''s Kingdom... Arthur... Your Majesty... listen. .. here...this...the name!" Klockdal said, breathing heavily. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin... Your Majesty Arthur..." It seems to be the first time I heard this name. After a few murmurs, the light female voice asked, "Which kingdom is Saint Martin''s Kingdom? Who is His Majesty Arthur?" "Uh..." Listening to the female voice''s questioning, Krokdal pondered for a moment, and then replied out of breath, "St. Martin...St. Martin''s Kingdom... is a huge...kingdom in the West Sea..., Arthur. ...Your Majesty...this is the...king of the kingdom!" "Before... before I come..., Arthur... Arthur... Your Majesty... tell me if... can understand... the name of Troya... If it means..., you can...say, he is...the heir of...the kingdom...the descendant of the fourth...prince...!" "In addition... Your Majesty... Your Majesty also said..., if...if...if you don''t believe it...you can...you can...call him..., Troya ... Troya is now... by his... side, you can... testify for him!" "Huh huh!" Krokdal gasped out again after he finished saying what he wanted to say! The light female voice was silent after hearing his words, as if she was savoring the words of Klockdal! After a while, the light female voice said, "What is the phone number of your Majesty Arthur!" After Krokdahl said it, a cold mechanical sound rang! "I am simulating the phone bug signal wave!" "The simulation is successful, and the signal wave is being transmitted!" "Successful transmission of the signal wave, making a call!" "Blubru!" ... With a icy mechanical sound, the voice of the telephone bug rang out of thin air, and it was quickly connected! "Hello!" Arthur''s voice came out of thin air. "Tell him about the situation!" The light female voice said to Krokdal! "Okay!" Krokdahl nodded, his voice changed, and said respectfully and weakly, "Your Majesty... Your Majesty!" "Are you?" Arthur asked with some confusion. "K...Krok...Krokdal!" Krokdal gasped and said! "Oh! What''s the matter?" Arthur''s voice came over. "Yes, something is going on..." Krokdahl panted heavily and explained the whole story one by one. After listening, Arthur was silent for a while, and after digesting the information in Klockdalls words, he asked directly, "So... who are you?" Gang Klockdal once said that the light female voice can hear Arthur''s words, so Arthur asked directly! "Hmm..." The light female voice introduced herself after groaning for a moment, "I am the fourth butler of King Tik''s royal family, Claires Jennifer!" "Klass Jennifer..." After murmured a few words, Arthur closed his eyes and pulled out Troia who was now in Seorei. After briefly explaining the ins and outs of the matter to him to buy, Arthur handed him the phone directly and asked him to talk to Jennifer! "Jennifer!" Troya answered the phone, and said excitedly. "Troya..." Jennifer replied that Troya''s voice was also a little excited! The moment Troya spoke, the familiar voice almost made her cry. Simply, her current situation is the same as that of Troa, only the soul is left, so she didn''t really fall! And just when both of them were excited, the corner of Troia''s eyes suddenly saw the death tyrant on his body! Suddenly, he was a little flustered! You must know that after he was awakened, his soul was about to dissipate immediately. If Arthur was not there at the time, and there was a magical place like Seireitei, he would have died a long time ago! And the current Jennifer is similar to his original situation~www.novelhall.com~ So logically speaking, the soul should also be dissipated immediately! But, Arthur is not there now, and the distance is too far to catch up! Based on this, he hurriedly said, "Wait, Jennifer, is your soul almost disappearing now?" "Dissipate?" Jennifer said in confusion, as if he didn''t understand Troya! But immediately, she wanted to understand why Troya asked, and suddenly said, "Don''t worry, I won''t dissipate so quickly! At the beginning, I served the Princess, and because I was a woman, I had a good relationship with the Princess! " "So before I was about to become like this, the queen deliberately took out the royal treasure, the soul stone, and added it to the instrument that carried my soul!" "So, my soul is more stable than your souls. Not only can I wake up every once in a while, but the speed at which my soul dissipates is countless times slower than yours. Now, I can maintain my soul for more than ten years. It wont dissipate. If I fall asleep, this time will be extended countless times!" "Hoo---" After listening to it, Troya was relieved! At this time, Jennifer suddenly warned, "Wait, no! You should have been awake for a long time, right? How can you still talk to me? Shouldn''t your soul dissipate logically?" Jennifer was awake more than ten years ago. She also has a way to inquire about the outside world, so she knows the time of the outside world relatively well, so she knows very well that once Troia wakes up, the soul will immediately disappear! However, the soul of Troya has not dissipated... Chapter 436： fast "Hahaha---" Listening to Jennifers question, Troya suddenly laughed, smiling very happily! After laughing for a while, he slowly put away his smile and explained, "This, I also owe it to my current master, the kingdom of Saint Martin''s Kingdom, Your Majesty Arthur!" "Ok!?" Jennifer was puzzled. Troya thought for a while, organized his words, and said slowly, "Things will start from the day I was awakened..." Immediately, Troya briefly talked to Jennifer about what happened between him and Arthur after he was awakened, including how he became a **** of death, the benefits of being a queen of death, etc.! After listening, Troia immediately heard Jennifer''s surprised voice! "What you said is true?" Jennifer said in surprise. Seireitei! grim Reaper! She never knew or heard of these two things, and she didn''t even dare to think about these two things. There is such an incredible place in the world! "Of course!" After Troya said affirmatively, his voice changed and said, "In this way, after His Majesty Arthur passes by himself, you can give it a try, don''t you know if it is true?" He knows that with Jennifers character, it is impossible to believe this thing completely without seeing it with his own eyes. Even if it is what he said, he would be half-believing at best, so he said that! He also knew that after he found Jennifer, Arthur would definitely go there in person. After all, Jennifer, just like him, escaped with the technological materials left by the kingdom! And these materials are exactly what Arthur dreamed of! "Well, I''ll wait for your majesty to drive!" Jennifer nodded directly. Until now, she still had great doubts about Troya''s words, but now that Troya said so, she also suppressed this suspicion by three points! After all, if its not true, does Troya dare to say that? And Troya knew this well, but didn''t say anything, just a turn of the voice, and asked, "By the way, what information did you bring out, Jennifer?" For this, Troya is a little curious! Because at the beginning, in order to prevent being overwhelmed, all butlers like them who were converted into soul bodies and escaped with data, all people only understand what belongs to them, and they don''t understand other people! Hearing this, after thinking about it for a while, Jennifer said in general, "Some technology, the direction is probably machine manufacturing and control, as well as signal communication!" After speaking, before Troya could answer, she added, "I can only tell you that there are only these! As for the others, the more specific ones have to wait for the arrival of Your Majesty Arthur, and I have confirmed Only after his identity can I tell you!" "Uh, it doesn''t matter!" Troya understood this! Jennifer became the only housekeeper among the royal housekeepers because of his cautious personality! "All right!" At this time, Arthur interrupted them and said, "Needless to say, I will go looking for you now, and in about a day, I will reach you. Then you can talk slowly about what will happen!" Before, according to the position reported by Klockdal, Jennifers current island is only about ten days away from Alabastan. And if Arthur wants to rush over, he can first teleport to the sky island, and then fly directly from the sky island to the great channel, and then fly over, and Arthurs speed is the most suitable for one day, and it does not even take a day. It''s time to arrive! "Well, that''s okay!" Jennifer nodded again. Later, just as Arthur was about to hang up, he suddenly remembered what Klockdal had said before, and quickly said, "By the way, Klockdal, you said before that you were the gangster Baron and Pokmus. Did someone cheat?" "Yes, Your Majesty! The two people don''t know why they went to this island and found this ruin. That''s why they were trapped behind!" Krokdal gave a wry smile. Krokdahl did not hate the two of them, because he also had bad intentions towards them, but he was too late to start! Moreover, he really didn''t expect that Baron Dandan would have three forms, and every time he transforms, his strength rises, so he was overcast! "So..." Arthur said, with a dumbfounding expression on his face! He naturally knows why Baron Dandan and Pokmus found this place. If he hadn''t fooled Kata Kuri casually at the time, this would not happen now! Of course, he did not expect that the Charlotte family''s intelligence network could be so powerful. It could exceed his imagination, and even his preparations to prove the real existence of the Kingdom of Tike were useless, and found a clue. Not to mention, but also happened to hit Krokdal! What else can Arthur say? I can only sigh Krokdal''s bad luck! However, this also confirmed his previous conjecture! There is a problem with him obtaining the permission of the Charlotte Family Intelligence Network ~ www.novelhall.com ~ not as many as it is! Otherwise, why didnt he find information about the Tik Kingdom that he had been searching for for so many years, and the members of the Charlotte family found it at once? Simply, this was what Arthur expected! When he fiddled with the Charlotte family, the intelligence network authority was just an addition to him. What he really wanted was Smoky, who now gave birth to him! So, Arthur was not too angry about this! "So, now Baron Dandan and Pokmus have escaped?" Arthur asked Jennifer. "Escaped! After the transformation, the baron Dandan, his strength soared. I couldn''t stop him, nor could I catch up with him, so he rushed out with someone!" Jennifer explained. Arthur thought about it for a moment, and said, "Wait for me to go over and deal with them!" In his opinion, there are only two choices for the escaped Baron Dandan and Pockmus. One is to escape the island directly! One is to stay on this island and wait for support! Among them, the first one is the best choice, because if the two of them want to escape from the island, Arthur now has nothing to do, nor can he stop it! And the second is the worst choice! Because Arthur can get there in just one day, so as long as the two of them are still on the island, with Arthur''s strength, how can they be processed? And, the most important thing is... The support of the Charlotte family is definitely not as fast as Arthur! Chapter 437： worst plans "Puff!" Baron Dandan, who just ran out of the hole, staggered and fell directly to the ground. At the same time, his body also returned to its original appearance, which is the first form! Seeing this, Pockmus by his side quickly helped him up! "It''s okay!" Pockems cared. "It''s okay!" Baron Dandan waved his hand, and said weakly, "The transformation time is relatively short this time, but it''s just a little weak. It''s fine to recover for a while!" "Hoo---" Hearing the words, Pockems was relieved immediately! Dandan Barons transformation is very powerful. Almost every time he is transformed, he can leap into a large amount of strength, but the side effects are also great. After each transformation, the longer the transformation lasts, the weaker his body will be. The longer it is, and the longer it will be after you cannot use the transformation! Just like the last time they clashed with the Navy in order to fight for the giant''s potion, Baron Dandan almost maintained a three-stage transformation, and although this was very strong, it also brought vitality to them who were in desperation at the time. Let them escape with some potions, but the result... Dan Dan Baron lay on the bed for half a year before he barely got up, and he was unable to use his transformation for the next year! Its okay this time, Baron Dandan has transformed, but it didnt last long, so the consequences are quite bearable, just a little weaker! "Who?" At this moment, Pockelmus seemed to perceive something, suddenly made a sound, and turned his gaze to the forest not far from the cave. "Cracking!" In his scorching eyes, a rabbit sprang out of the forest! Seeing this, Bokmu Si made a look of relief! But just now! A silver light flashed, and Bokmus eyes flashed, causing him to squint his eyes unconsciously. "!" At the same time, accompanied by a sharp sound of breaking through the sky, Daz Bonis, who was covered in metal blades, fell from the sky and attacked the two of them! But Pokmus seemed to have expected it long ago, with a strong armed domineering condensed on one of his fists, and when Daz Bonis was about to hit the two of them, he suddenly shot out, hitting his chest! "Boom!" In an instant, Daz Bowness flew out. "boom!" Accompanied by a loud noise, he flew upside down. After flying for more than ten meters, Daz Bowness slammed into a thick tree that was more than five meters long. After the big tree was broken by the waist, his body shape stopped. Come down. "Puff!" After stopping, Daz Bowness fell directly to the ground, clutching a somewhat sunken chest with his right hand, and after a spout of blood came out, his head tilted, his body softened, he passed out, and he did not know his life or death! "This person, is the man with the big back head just now?" Looking at this scene, Baron Dandan said weakly. "It should be!" Pockemus put his hand away and said, "Otherwise, how could he attack us?" "Yes!" After Baron Dandan nodded, he asked again, "By the way, I looked a little familiar with the big back, do you know who he is?" The current Qiwuhai is not famous! Well, to be precise, it is not famous in recent years. If it was a few years ago when the world government just announced the establishment of Qiwuhai and Krokdal challenged the white beard, it would be considered famous! But now, a few years have passed, and Krokdal has been nesting in Alabastan and has not gone out, so the reputation has naturally declined, so it is normal for the two to recognize Krokdal! What''s more, the situation was very critical just now. Neither Baron Dandan nor Bokmu Si had time, nor were they in the mood to carefully distinguish who Krokdal is! Of course, the main reason is that now the entire Qiwu Sea has not gathered together, there is only one Krokdal! And the strong in the Qiwuhai have not appeared, such as Eagle Eye, Doflamingo, and the female emperor Boa Hancock have not joined the Qiwuhai, so there is no legend in the Qiwuhai! "I don''t know, I look familiar, but I can''t tell it for a while!" Bokmus said, shaking his head. "Forget it, don''t worry, he should be dead anyway! So the most important thing for us now is to notify Kata Kuri!" Baron Dandan said weakly. "Hmm!" After Pockems nodded, he took out a phone bug from his chest and called out! "Blubru!" "How is it?" Kata Kuri answered the phone and the insect hurriedly asked. When he was on the phone just now, the sudden interruption of the call made his heart very uneasy. But he didn''t dare to call to ask about the situation, for fear that this would cause any problems between the two, so he waited anxiously by the phone worm. "Something happened!" Pockems said concisely. "Hey!" Kata Kuris heart jumped, and he had a bad feeling in an instant, so he hurriedly asked, "What happened?" "Baron Dandan has been severely wounded now, we have all been driven out of the ruins, and our men have been wiped out in the ruins!" Pockemus said simply and clearly. "What the **** is going on?" Kata Kuri asked anxiously. "It''s like this, when we called you just now..." Pockhamus briefly said what happened! And listening to his words, the look on Kata Kuri''s face became more solemn. He knows that this time things are in trouble! Dan Dan Barons third form, but even he is afraid of three points! The results of it... haven''t you run away in panic? Although there is a bit of this because Baron Dandan didnt dare to work hard~www.novelhall.com~, it looked so embarrassed, but it is enough to explain from the side, even if he wants to pass this ruin, it is not that easy! And more importantly, there are still doors open for Baron Dandan and Bok Mousse! When they called him just now, they were still talking about being blocked by the metal gate. What does this mean? Since there is a metal gate, it means there is still behind! Otherwise, why do you put the metal gate there? But here comes the question, what is behind the metal gate? And, now they have encountered so many dangers before entering the gate. Then, according to normal logic, after entering the gate, will they encounter greater danger? Of course, it is also possible that behind the gate is the central control room of the ruins, there is no danger, and you can control the ruins there! However, Kata Kuri always likes to plan for the worst! "It seems that not only do I need to go in person, but also more preparations! I am afraid I will call my mother when necessary!" whispered, the look on Kata Kuri''s face became more solemn. Immediately, he changed his words and said to the two of them, "By the way, Baron Dandan is not in good shape now, so you two should leave the island first! So that the mechanical creations you said will continue to chase you! The rest! Wait till I get there!" "Yes!" After the two looked at each other, they agreed in unison. Chapter 438： Sand sculpture design As soon as Arthur teleported to Sky Island, he received a call again! "Blubru!" "Hello!" Arthur answered the phone! "Your Majesty!" Krokdal''s familiar voice rang! "Ok!?" Suddenly, Arthur frowned! He had already said before that he would wait for him to talk about something before, and under this premise, if Klockdal had nothing important, he would definitely not call for no reason, so something must have happened, so he couldnt. Don''t call! "Something went wrong!" Krokdal hurriedly said, and explained, "Just now, my men who stayed on the ship told me that Baron Dandan and Pokmus appeared to them and boarded their original ship. Later, I wrecked my boat, and then drove away in the boat!" "Oh!" Arthur raised his brow, but he was a little surprised! Although escape is the best choice for Baron Dandan and Pokmus, in Arthur''s mind, this is also the option with the lowest probability of their choice. After all, with their strength, it is not a problem to stay on the island, and since the island can stay, they dont need to run away. Isnt it good to wait for support in the island? "Forget it, just run! I''ll talk about it when I arrive!" Arthur said after thinking for a while. Whether they run or not, they will definitely come back anyway! After all, this is the remains of the "Giant Potion" that Arthur said! Even if they don''t come back, Charlotte Lingling, who has become obsessed with giants, will force them to come back! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Klockdal nodded! Immediately, Arthur hung up the phone, and after putting away the phone worm, he left from the portal and quickly came to the edge of Baibaihai! After taking a deep breath, Arthur flexed his legs slightly, leaned forward slightly, and made a diving action, pushing hard! "Puff!" After drawing a beautiful arc in the air, Arthur jumped into the water with a nine-and-five minutes posture. "boom!" Then, while feeling the loss of strength all over his body, the wings on his back suddenly opened and waved quickly, leading Arthur into the depths of the White Sea! after a while downstream. Suddenly, Arthur''s eyes lit up and he felt the strength of his whole body come back, and at the same time he felt the buoyancy of his body, turned into a force of gravity pulling his body down and a lot of air appeared in front of him. The White Sea is here! Looking at the vast whiteness in front of him, Arthur instantly confirmed where it was. "Huh huh!" Taking advantage of the 3,000-meter space between Baibaihai and Baihai, Arthur panted and breathed for himself! "Puff!" But soon his body rushed into the White Sea again! After that, with the rapid flapping of his wings, he went deep into the White Sea again. After another while, his eyes lit up again. He felt the strength of his body coming back, and he also felt the original buoyancy of his body. The force of gravity was pulling his body down. The great channel is here! Looking at the boundless sea in front of him and the smell of smell in the air, Arthur felt that the air was ample. After , after simply identifying the direction! "huhu!" Arthur flapped his wings and flew towards the distance! ---- one day later! "Hoo---" Along with a violent gust of wind, Arthur slowly landed on the island. At this time, several mechanical creations of dragon heads and wolf bodies have already been here waiting for him! "Crack!" After seeing Arthur, these dragon-head wolf-body mechanical creations didn''t say anything, they just shook their heads, signaled Arthur to follow, then turned and left here! Seeing this, Arthur could only keep up! In a while! He followed these dragon head wolf body mechanical creations to the door of the cave! Then, the mechanical creations of these dragon heads and wolf bodies were arranged in two rows on the left and right, and after leaving a road in the middle, they stopped in front of the entrance of the cave. Among them, the dragon-head wolf-body mechanical creation closest to Arthur shook its head to Arthur, motioning him to enter! Seeing this, Arthur took a deep look at the blue eyes of the mechanical creation of the dragon head wolf body, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and without any hesitation, he stepped directly into the hole! After a short while, Arthur finally came to the biggest problem encountered by Baron Dandan, in front of the metal gate! And Krokdal, waiting for him here! "Your Majesty!" After seeing Arthur, he still saw Krokdal, who was embarrassed before, and bowed respectfully. "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he stepped forward and asked with concern, "How is it? Is there any injury?" "Go back to your Majesty! I just received a slight injury, so I just go back and cultivate for a while!" Klockdal said respectfully. "Then your subordinates are fine, right?" Arthur cared again. "It''s okay!" Krokdal shook his head. "Baron Dandan and Pokkimu Si were walking in a hurry, so they didn''t target them too much. Except for one serious injury, most of the others were minor injuries! I have placed them on the other side of the island!" "That''s good!" Arthur nodded in satisfaction. Krokdal''s men are his men, and these men are all demon fruit capable people. Although the two parties have not met each other, if there is a real loss or a large loss, he will still feel a little pain! Well, it''s mainly that a devil fruit has a minimum of 100 million! Didn''t he lose at least 100 million when he died? "Are you Arthur?" At this moment, Jennifer''s voice rang out of thin air. "Exactly!" Arthur smiled and said straightforwardly. Unexpectedly, Jennifer, who was so straightforward in Arthurs answer, reacted immediately after a moment, and said, "You should know how to verify the bloodline of Tike Kingdom?" "Ok!" Arthur nodded! "The two silver longans on the faucet of the metal gate in front of you are also a genetic tester~www.novelhall.com~ You put your hands on it and try!" After saying this, Jennifer''s voice suddenly Stop, not talking! Her meaning is very obvious, only after passing the genetic tester, everything will be able to speak, if not, everything will stop! And Arthur also understood what she meant, so he didn''t have much to say, and he walked straight forward and pressed his hands on the genetic tester, silver metal eyeballs, which was different from the blue crystal of Troya before! The next moment, the sudden change! "Boom!" The silver metal eyeballs suddenly turned red, and a lot of hot flames emerged, and the dragon engraved on the metal gate became agile! "The test passed, I have seen the prince!" After seeing this scene, Jennifer took a 180-degree turn and said in a very respectful tone! "This is a genetic testing device designed by sand sculpture. If I don''t stop it in time, it shouldn''t turn into a grilled palm!" Hearing this, after Arthur just nodded, he couldn''t help but complain about the flames in front of him! "Your Majesty, I designed it!" Jennifer said quietly. Uh... So embarrassing! "Ah, haha!" Arthur laughed dryly, and after covering up his embarrassment, he quickly changed the subject and said, "Quickly open the door and let me in!" "Yes!" Jennifer replied. "Crack!" Immediately, with the sound of mechanical operation, the metal gate slowly rose. Chapter 439： Engineering robot After the gate was opened, the first thing Arthur caught his eye was a one hundred meters high, with a hideous and domineering dragon head, a well-proportioned and delicate wolf body, crimson and dangerous eyes, hair on his body, and dragon beard. , The nostrils, every inch of detail are done to the extreme, it looks like a mechanical creation of the dragon head wolf body full of metal mechanical sense. Cool! Looking at this stuff, Arthur couldn''t help but sigh in his heart! After , he began to pay attention to the surrounding environment! The location where he is now is still a metal square, this square is also extremely huge, after Arthur looked carefully for a while, he had a general judgment in his heart. The square is at least two kilometers in length, two kilometers in width, and at least 500 meters in height! In the square, there is nothing left except the dragon-head wolf-body mechanical creation that Arthur thinks is cool! at this time! "Crack!" With a clear sound, a five-meter-square floor at the foot of the dragon-head wolf-body mechanical creation in front of Arthur suddenly retracted, opening a metal staircase extending downward for Arthur! Seeing this, Arthur walked over directly and came to the stairs! This staircase is different from the previous stairs. The previous stairs all extend straight downwards, but this staircase extends downwards in a spiral shape, and compared to the previous stairs, this staircase is not very long! Arthur stood at the top of the stairs and looked down, and he could see the end at a glance. He estimated in his heart, this staircase from top to bottom, the height is only 100 meters at most! "Da da da!" Without hesitation, Arthur continued to step forward and walked down! The one-hundred-meter-high staircase is not very long, so after a short while, he came to the bottom of the staircase, in front of a very ordinary metal door without any carvings! "Crack!" Arthur opened the small door casually. The goal is a disc, on the disc is a lifelike dragon over a meter large and roaring upward! And right in front of the giant disc dragon, a beautiful lady with long blonde hair, wearing a blue lady''s suit, rimless glasses, a melon-seeded face, a shapely figure, looks very capable and respectful...floating Now! "I have seen your Majesty Arthur!" Jennifer respectfully saluted after seeing Arthur''s arrival! "No gift!" Arthur smiled slightly and waved his hand. After , the two fell into weird silence! It was the first time that both of them saw each other, and they didn''t know each other, so for a while, there was nothing to say! However, with this opportunity, Arthur also began to look at the surrounding environment! What he is now entering is a small circular room with an area of ??less than 100 square meters. The small room is surrounded by colorful lights. The neatly placed instruments occupy more than half of the entire small room. On the walls around the small room, there are also screens showing the outside world! As for the location of Jennifer and the giant disc dragon right in the center of the small room! Then, after being silent for a while, Arthur smiled and broke the deadlock first, and said, "Jennifer, you can tell me about the situation here first!" "Okay, Your Majesty!" With a polite smile on Jennifer''s face, he nodded respectfully, turned and introduced the surrounding situation! "Your Majesty, what we are in now is a fish-like sea king vessel. The length and width of the vessel are about 200 meters, 30 meters, 120 meters..." Jennifer just said, Was interrupted! Arthur frowned and asked, "Wait, it''s not right! Although I don''t know how many meters I have walked just now, I am sure there is definitely not so little!" Jennifer smiled slightly and explained, "Your Majesty, this ship is here, and the one hundred-meter-high staircase you just walked up is part of the ship, and the rest of the outside, including the maze, and the mechanical dragon and wolf, corridor , Institutions and so on, I made them later!" "In order to make those, I hollowed out all the large iron ore veins that originally belonged to this island, which is the route you just walked, and I also used all the supplies on this ship!" "Oh!" Arthur just suddenly! So this is the ship! He was still curious just now, why the area of ??the ships fleeing from the Tike Kingdom is so large, it turned out to be like this! However, new doubts have appeared again! "You can make those organs, and those dragon heads... uh... Dragon Wolf?" Arthur asked with a three-point surprise and three-point curiosity. If Jennifer can really make those, doesn''t it mean that Jennifer has also mastered the technology of Tike Kingdom? In this case, he is not equivalent to directly harvesting a living top scientist, not just piles of top scientific and technological materials! Jennifer understood the meaning of Arthur''s words. She shook her head and explained, "To be precise, it was not made by me, but on this ship is the crystallization of the kingdom''s highest technology, an engineering robot!" "In this engineering robot, there is a program that has been set up to make those things. As long as I put the materials in front of it and start the program, it can make those things!" "Oh!?" Arthur looked at Jennifer with some surprise, and quickly said, "What about the engineering robot?" If Jennifer really said, then he obtained this engineering robot, wouldn''t he be able to make those dragons and wolves unlimited? Although the individual strength of those dragon wolves is not strong in his opinion, they are countless times stronger than normal people. If they can be manufactured infinitely, then he can push the whole world equally? "Because of the exhaustion of energy, I couldn''t move a hundred years ago. I squat there now!" Jennifer pointed to a corner of the room! And Arthur looked in the direction she was pointing to ~www.novelhall.com~ and suddenly saw a round head and round brain, even the limbs are round, only the hands are five distinct slender metal bronze robots. Squat there! Well, at first glance, he thought it was a trash can! "What kind of energy does this thing use?" Arthur stepped forward, looked at the engineering robot with joy, and asked while watching. "Your Majesty, this thing can''t be activated with ordinary energy. It must be activated with something called Marta Energy Crystal!" Jennifer replied. "How do you get the Namarta energy crystal?" Arthur asked anxiously. "I don''t know!" Jennifer shook her head and explained, "I don''t know how to get that kind of thing. In our kingdom, only the chief scientist of our kingdom, Dr. Archibald, knows, and this engineering robot is also him. made!" "Ok!?" Arthur frowned. After thinking for a while, he asked again, "Isn''t your ship carrying scientific and technological data? Isn''t there any of those data?" "No!" Jennifer shook her head firmly, "There is no such thing in the materials here, only machine manufacturing, communication information, etc." Hearing this, Arthur nodded helplessly, and said, "Forget it, take me to see where the data is stored first!" "Yes!" After nodding, Jennifer turned to the right and made a please gesture, "Your Majesty, please!" "Crack!" After she finished speaking, a small metal door appeared on the side of the room again. Chapter 440： Wireless charging "Your Majesty Arthur, this is the storage room for scientific and technological materials!" Jennifer floated to Arthur and said. Arthur, who entered the storage room, frowned when he looked at the room where there were only a hundred square meters in front of him, lined with rows of shelves, and the shelves were full of paper materials! "Why, your scientific and technological information here seems to be...a little bit scarce?" Arthur looked at Jennifer and asked hesitantly. You know, when he met Troia before, not to mention the amount of information, but the cursor originally had several floors of squares, and now Jennifer''s information here is actually a small room. This comparison makes Arthur somewhat Puzzled! "Yes, Your Majesty! What is installed here is only mechanical production and control, as well as information and communication technology. There is nothing else, but the biggest technology and greatest wealth here is not these materials, but the engineering robot!" Jennifer Explained, "That engineering robot contains the top mechanical technology of the entire Tike Kingdom, and also stores the manufacturing procedures of various top mechanical creations, so as long as the engineering robot is activated and thoroughly studied, the basic Tike Kingdoms top mechanical technology will be Yes!" "Oh!" Arthur suddenly! However, a new problem appeared in his mind again! How to start that engineering robot? What is Marta Energy Crystal? These two questions made Arthur''s head hurt! no way! The only one who knows the answer to the question is nothing more than the maker of this engineering robot, Archibald, the chief scientist of the Kingdom of Tike! But Archibald was a character six hundred years ago! how to find? Six hundred years! I guess you cant even find the ashes now, right? And even if he finds it, he will only get a bunch of bones in six hundred years. What''s the point? Is it possible for Arthur to ask what a bunch of bone Marta energy crystals are? Ugh! and many more! Ask what a bunch of bone Marta energy crystals are... its okay! After Arthur and the two Leiqiu''s three-fold hearing colors are superimposed, they can hear the sound of everything like Roger. Although it is a broken version, only half of it can be heard, but at least it is possible! In other words, Arthur can hear a bunch of bones directly, so it seems to be okay to ask questions of bones! just... Where is the pile of bones? This question makes Arthur''s head bigger again! The last place Archibald he knew was the place where the zombie general kept, and he didn''t know whereabouts! In this case, how can I find it? Is it possible for him to fill the sea with a reward, looking for a pile of bones? Well, even if you find the bones, who knows if it is Archibald''s? Forget it, there must be a way to the mountain! Arthur had a headache and rubbed his temples, and after comforting himself in his heart, he changed the subject, "By the way, Jennifer, can this ship move?" Now that Baron Dandan and Pockems ran away, the Charlotte family would definitely send more and more powerful people here, so Arthur wanted to quickly get everything away. "Does your majesty want to sail out of here?" Jennifer asked. "Yes!" Arthur nodded! "The ship has no problem now, it can go, the power system and energy reserve are sufficient, and the other parts are checked every time I wake up, so far they are normal!" Jennifer explained. "That''s good!" After Arthur nodded in satisfaction, he said again, "Then, can the dragon wolves outside be taken away?" Every one of the dragon wolves outside is of the major level. If they can''t be taken away, then the loss will make Arthur a little distressed! "No!" After thinking for a while, Jennifer shook his head and replied, "Your Majesty, the dragon wolves outside are all made later, and there is no place for them on the ship, so I can''t take it away!" "Moreover, even if your majesty takes them away, it will be of no use. Those dragon wolves must be in this base to be useful. If they are outside the base, those dragon wolves will stop because of energy exhaustion for at most an hour! " "Why?" Arthur asked puzzledly. "Because those dragons and wolves consume a lot of energy!" Jennifer said solemnly. "No, I heard Krokdal say before that when those dragon wolves fight with them, dont they always send out a long-range attack of energy balls? That kind of energy **** can be fired all the time, so the energy reserves of dragon wolves should not be huge. Is it?" Arthur asked. "No, Your Majesty!" Jennifer shook her head and said, "Those dragon wolves don''t have much energy reserves, they only send energy balls! The reason why dragon wolves can keep firing energy **** is entirely because Dragon Wolf is standing in the base!" "When the base was established, the metal floor of the base was covered with our kingdom''s highest technology, wireless chargers!" "The wireless charger is connected to the tidal energy converter that we built when we established the base. It can quickly charge dragon wolves within a short distance, and dragon wolves can always emit energy **** because they have been standing on the metal. Its possible to charge on the floor!" Wireless charging? Arthur understands in seconds! Isn''t this the same as the wireless charging of his mobile phone before crossing! Jennifer paused, and the voice changed, and said, "However, this kind of wireless charger can only be manufactured by engineering robots, so it is useless for your majesty to take away the dragon and wolf, unless your majesty removes the entire base floor!" Remove the entire base floor? What a joke! As far as the place he walked just now, in terms of length, it is at least ten kilometers, and the width he didn''t look at, but at least two or three kilometers, right? He doesn''t know the specific thickness! But, looking at the dragon and wolf that is hundreds of meters high, the base is at least one meter thick, right? Otherwise, how could it carry the metal dragon and wolf that is hundreds of meters high? Based on these data, there should be almost 30,000 cubic meters of metal on the floor! More than 30,000 cubic meters! You must know ~www.novelhall.com~ With the weight of the previous cubic iron of Arthur crossing 7.85 tons, then the metal floor of 30,000 cubic meters has more than 235,000 tons! Even if the 230,000 tons can be demolished, how can Arthur transport it? After thinking for a long time, Arthur asked, "Then how many dragons and wolves are there?" "Back to your Majesty, the dragon wolves here, including the one you just saw the one hundred meters long wolf king, have a total of 10,000, but because of the previous battles, some have been destroyed, and now only 9,000 More than nine hundred!" Jennifer said sternly. "That''s it..." A tangled expression appeared on Arthur''s face! More than nine thousand! and the dragon wolf king outside who made him feel cool! If you just give up like this, Arthur is really unwilling and distressed! If you dont give up, Baron Dandan and Pockelmus fled, and the main force of the Charlotte family must be ushered in. Then maybe even the aunt will play in person. He wants to keep it here. There must be some trouble! "Oh shit!" Thinking about it, Arthur wanted to slap himself. He felt that his operation was very slippery when he flicked Kata Kuri, but now the retribution has come and he has caused himself trouble! However, the trouble is trouble, the problem still needs to be solved! I want to keep this place or abandon it... After tangling for a while, Arthur had the answer in his heart! Save here! At the same time, a Sao operation also appeared in his mind! Chapter 441： Not early Ten days later! The weather is clear, sunny, and cloudless! "Wow!" Accompanied by the sound of waves crashing against ships, Kata Kuli and his party had hundreds of official crew members of the pirate regiment on ten ships, and thousands of slaves who were prepared to be used as "human flesh detectors" to destroy the mechanism. Go to the white onion island! At this time, Kata Kuri, who was standing on the largest ship among them, lowered his head, looked at the White Onion Island on the map in his hand, and frowned! White Onion Island is an unknown island, but it is very important to him today! It''s not because of anything else, it''s because there are the remains of the giant''s potion that Arthur said on it! Although he doesn''t know whether the news is true or false, he can''t let go of everything if there is a chance! Because his mother, that is, Charlotte Lingling''s crazy degree of being obsessed with giants, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he must go to confirm whether it is true or not! However, the current Bai Cong Island also made him feel a headache! Its not because of anything else, its because the ruins on the island still have guards. Even the combatants of their pirate regiment, Baron Dandan and Pockemus, were beaten and fled in embarrassment. People who are not much better than Dandan Baron feel a headache! at this time! "Blubru!" The phone bug on the side of Kata Kuri rang! Upon seeing this, a subordinate beside Kata Kuri quickly picked up the phone bug and handed it to Kata Kuri. "Hey! Who?" After Katakuri received the phone bug, his eyes kept staring at the map in his hand and asked casually. "I!" Arthur''s familiar voice came over. When Kata Kuri heard this, he immediately put down the map in his hand, with a polite smile on his face, and said, "Oh, it''s my brother-in-law! What''s the matter?" "No, I just want to ask if you have found the remains of the Tike Kingdom?" Arthur smiled and asked with a little deep meaning. "Ok!?" Hearing this, Kata Kuri''s heart beat, the smile on his face disappeared immediately, and then gradually changed into a heavy expression, and thousands of thoughts appeared in his mind instantly! He knows that we have found the remains of Tik Kingdom? This is Kata Kuris first thought! But soon he denied it again! You know, the news of the Kingdom of Tike is only known to him, as well as the four Baron Dandan, Pockemus, and his mother. As for the others, he didn''t say anything, and he didn''t even tell them the person he brought out this time! In this case, how did Arthur, a king of the West Sea, know? Moreover, in his impression, Xihai is a place in the countryside. Although there have been many powerful people in Xihai, they have all ventured in the great waterway. Therefore, kings like Arthur who have always stayed in the Xihai , In his view is an aboriginal! Even if Arthur''s subordinates defeated the Green Pepper of the Cone a few years ago, it was still a native to him! As a native Arthur, can he know this kind of information? Will there be channels to know this kind of information? It is impossible to think about Kata Kuri! Even if Arthur owns the intelligence network that is part of the Charlotte family! After all, the authority of the intelligence network was castrated by him long ago, and he secretly added restrictions! Thinking of this, a new question appeared in Kata Kuri''s mind! Since it is impossible for Arthur to know the news of Tike Kingdom, why did he ask this? "Not yet, what''s the matter?" Kata Kuri glanced at the white spring onion island that was close at hand, and the outline of the white onion island was already visible to the naked eye, and decisively denied. No matter how Arthur asked this, Kata Kuri definitely couldn''t tell the truth, so he decisively denied it! "That''s good!" Arthur said with a sigh of relief, "I forgot to tell you last time. After I finished taking the contents of the ruins, it was about ten days later. The ruins dont know why. Suddenly there was a violent explosion, and there was nothing left!" "So, if you find the ruins, be careful, the ruins will explode! If you find it, its best to leave after taking the things. Dont stay in it for a long time, otherwise if it happens to be inside when it explodes , Then it''s dangerous!" Ten days? Blast? Upon hearing this news, Kata Kuli glanced subconsciously at the White Onion Island not far away. And this glimpse made his eyes split! Because, at this moment, the white onion island...exploded! "boom!" After Kata Kuri only heard a loud noise from a distance, the white onion island in front of him was drowned by the mushroom cloud and dust that appeared above the island, and disappeared from his sight! Nima! ! ! Why didn''t you say it earlier? ? ? This is Kata Kuris only thought now! If Arthur had said it earlier, then he wouldn''t...no... Uh ... It seems that Arthur said earlier this was the result! Unless he didn''t send Baron Dandan and Pokmu Si there at the time, and let the aunt Charlotte Lingling pass by himself, the result is certain! Because the defensive power of this ruin is beyond his imagination, now except for the aunt Charlotte Lingling in the Charlotte family, no matter who, including him, has the ability to directly pass the ruins, it must be called for support. Coming from the New World, the fastest speed will take ten days, and this is because their familys ships are good, and they can only be there day and night, so the explosion is certain. "What''s wrong? Why do I hear there seems to be an explosion on your side?" Arthur asked in a puzzled way. Kata Kuri, who was still a little confused, did not answer him immediately! "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? What happened? Did you explode there? Why didn''t you answer me?" Arthur asked again and again, a little anxiously. At this time, Kata Kuri reacted, he quickly pretended to be nothing, and replied, "Oh! It''s okay, it''s okay! Just now a new crew member was clumsy and accidentally detonated a cannonball. UU Reading www.uuknshu .com is why there is an explosion!" "Oh!" Suddenly, Arthur said, "What I said, it turned out to be like this!" "Okay, okay, I''m going to deal with the crew''s affairs now, let''s not talk about it, let''s do it!" As he said, Kata Kuri hung up the phone without waiting for Arthur to answer! -- the other side "Beep, beep, beep!" Listening to the voice from the phone bug, Arthur smiled in a bit of astonishment and hung up the phone. "Really, this card two lies without blinking!" After Arthur smiled and shook his head, he looked at the ten ships with the flags of the Pirate Group not far away. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he muttered. Said, "However, most of the operation is completed in this way, and the rest is relatively simple!" High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king above chapter list Chapter 442： Explode again After hanging up the phone, Kata Kuli has been staring at the white spring onion island not far away covered by dust. He didn''t react until the dust gradually disappeared, revealing the white onion island that had turned into the vast ocean! "Go, let the boat go and take a look!" Kata Kuri gritted his teeth, with a fluke mentality, ordered. Even if White Spring Island disappeared, he still had to go and take a look. After all, according to what Baron Dandan and Bokmus said before, the ruins on White Onion Island are all made of metal, so it should be impossible to disappear so clean, maybe he can find something! "Yes!" The man on the side nodded, turned and left his side! But at this moment, another subordinate ran up to him and said respectfully, "Master Kata Kuli, Master Dandan, and Master Pokms boats are approaching!" "Let them return to the team!" Kata Kuri said absently, looking at the vast sea in front of her. If White Onion Island hadnt exploded, he would have gone over to see the important wounded of Dandan Baron and Pokmus, but now the explosion on White Onion Island has made him not in the mood to see them! "Yes!" The subordinate nodded, turned and left here! Soon, Baron Dandan and Pockmus came to Kata Kuli, and at the same time Kata Kuli''s fleet also began to move mightily toward the sea where the original White Spring Island was located. go with! "Kata Kuri, sorry, we didn''t expect this place to explode!" Baron Dandan said sorry after seeing Kata Kuri. In the previous few days, they had stopped on the edge of a reef near Baicong Island to cultivate. After Katakuri came over, they received a notice of reunion. At the same time that White Spring Island exploded, they had already approached Kata Kuli''s fleet, so they watched the whole process of White Spring Island explosion! Kata Kuli looked ugly and waved his hand, "It''s okay, it''s not your fault!" Although White Spring Island exploded, he was very angry, but he hadn''t lost his mind. He knew that this matter really couldn''t be blamed on the two of them. After all, he sent these two people out by himself, and the results are basically the same whether they are sent or not, unless it is the mother who did it himself! So, if he really wants to blame anyone, then he chooses to blame...Arthur! Well, that''s right, it was this **** who left a word and didn''t tell him earlier that the relics of the Tik Kingdom would explode, which led to this situation! Thinking of this, in the bottom of his heart, he had a grit of hatred towards Arthur, the indigenous brother-in-law! Damn it! If you weren''t for my brother-in-law, I would definitely **** you! This is Kata Kuris only idea now! And just as Kata Kuri was thinking about it, their fleet had slowly moved to the place where the Baishong Island was before the explosion! This place was a piece of land before, but now it is a sea that he can drive into by boat! Kata Kuri looked at the sea in front of him, and after taking a deep breath, he ordered, "Go, take someone to search for me, and see if there is anything that hasn''t been destroyed by the explosion!" "Yes!" The man on the side nodded, then turned and left here. At this time! "Blubru!" The phone worm on the side of Katakuri rang. "Hey!" Kata Kuri answered the phone casually, and said coldly, "Who?" When he is in a bad mood, his tone is naturally a bit aggressive! "It''s me! Arthur!" The familiar voice of Arthur came from the other end of the phone again! Damn it! How is this stuff? Why is this guy calling again? Thinking about this, Kata Kuri forced a smile on his face and said, "Oh, brother-in-law! Why, is there anything else?" "Yeah! You just hung up on the phone. I still haven''t said something about the ruins of the Kingdom of Tike!" Arthur said with a grin. "Hey!" Suddenly, a bad premonition rose in Kata Kuri''s heart! So he quickly asked, "What''s the matter?" "Oh, nothing! What I want to say is that the ruins I encountered exploded not only once, but exploded two or three times, each time a while apart! Except for the first explosion on the island , And then because the islands were blown up, they all exploded in the sea!" After Arthur said indifferently, his voice changed and said, "Of course, you haven''t encountered the ruins now anyway, so this news shouldn''t be very important. Just be careful when you encounter the ruins in the future!" "Okay, I''m done talking, that''s it, you hurry up, I won''t bother you, just hang up!" After speaking, Arthur hung up the phone without waiting for Katakuri to answer! "Snapped!" "Beep, beep, beep!" Listening to the sound of the phone worm hanging up, Kata Kuri''s mood fell to the bottom! "boom!" At this moment, a familiar explosion happened just in front of his fleet. Suddenly, 10,000 grass mud horses rushed past Kata Kuli''s heart! Hastily! ! ! What the **** are you, what the hell... I wont say it earlier! ! ! Kata Kuri''s entire face was distorted, his mouth full of fangs, which looked a bit scary, at this moment, it became even more scary! However, no matter how distorted his face is, it is useless! In the next moment, the air wave and aftermath from the explosion had completely submerged his fleet! Subsequently. Time seems to have passed for a long time, and it seems that only a second has passed! "Ahem!" Kata Kuri waved his hand to remove the smell of gunpowder in front of his nose, and coughed loudly. "How''s it going?" After coughing for a while, Katakuri shouted loudly at the only two ships around except the one under his feet. "It''s okay!" "Okay!" ... After the people on the other two ships answered, Katakuri breathed a sigh of relief. But immediately, he remembered what Arthur had said before, so he hurriedly shouted, "Quickly, see if there are any survivors in the surrounding ships. After being rescued, leave here quickly!" "Yes!" The people on the other two ships quickly answered him! Soon, the remaining three ships simply searched and rescued some of the stronger ones in the pirate group. They were not harmed by the explosion, but fell into the sea because the ship was destroyed. After the crew, headed away! ---- the other side! Arthur, who was standing on Bai Cong Island, less than five hundred meters away from them, watched this scene, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly! That''s right, White Spring Island was not destroyed by the explosion at all! The two explosions just now were just blindfolds that Arthur did to save White Spring Island! Of course, to be precise, it''s not completely blindfold! It''s just that the power and scope of the explosion is not as big as Kata Kuri and his party seem. The explosion only blew up the edge of the island, and the center of the island was not affected at all! The reason why they didn''t see White Onion Island after the explosion was because of Arthur''s belt! Well, it''s the phantom projector that hasn''t appeared in a long time! The effect of the Phantom Projector is to release a super-real projection within a range of one meter to 10,000 meters, that is, a super-real projection can be released within a range of ten kilometers! And Arthur used this projection to cast a piece of ocean to cover the central area of ??White Spring Island, so they didn''t see it! Of course, because the things projected by the Phantom Projector under the sun will look a bit illusory, so this is also a little detail! For example, two explosions! When the first explosion ~www.novelhall.com~ the sky was dusty and Kata Kuri was far away, so even if the things projected by the Phantom God projector were a bit illusory, he didn''t notice it! The second time, his ship approached and the explosion started immediately, so he didn''t have the opportunity and time to take a closer look, so he didn''t notice it either! After that, because he remembered that there were two or three explosions that Arthur said, he hurriedly left, so he didn''t observe it carefully, nor found it! "After these two explosions, he should have lingering fears about this ruin, as long as something diverts his attention, then he should not come here again! This place should be saved!" Arthur looked at the back of Kata Kuri leaving, hesitated, "It''s just... I am afraid I will stay here in the future, otherwise it would be bad if someone passed by and found an island here!" High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 443： Pit him 1 more It was said that it was a long distance away, but in fact, Kata Kuri did not go far. After running for a while, plus the ship he was on, there were only three ships left, staying in the original Dan Dan Baron and Bo The reef where the two of Kemusi stayed! "Click to see how many people are left and how great the loss is!" Kata Kuli said with an ugly face. "Yes!" Hearing this, a burly man next to him nodded, turned around and slowly retreated! Soon, this subordinate came back! "My lord, among the ten ships we brought out with hundreds of crew and thousands of slaves, seven of the ships sank, and about half of the crew died. There are only more than 900 slaves left!" Report! Hearing that, Kata Kuri''s ugly face has become even more ugly! This loss really made him a little unacceptable! Originally, he came out this time to crack the mechanism in the Tike Kingdom ruins that the Dandan Baron couldn''t crack, and found the giant''s potion inside. If possible, it would be better to find the formula! But who knows, after coming out, not only did he not crack the mechanism, he didn''t get what he wanted, he didn''t even get on the island where the ruins were located! Of course, it would be fine if only the island was not boarded, but what was even more annoying and even more difficult for him to accept was that not only did he not board the island, but even the power brought out this time was lost in the explosion! Well, this was because he reacted quickly at the time, protected the ship he was on with the fruit ability in time, and shared part of the firepower of the two surrounding ships! Thinking about it, Kata Kuri became more and more angry! At the same time, an extremely dangerous aura was brewing in his body, as if a volcano was about to erupt! Dead still! Feeling the extremely dangerous aura on Kata Kuri, everyone around him subconsciously held his breath and did not dare to make any noise! "Blubru!" But at this moment, the sound of the phone bug broke the dead silence! "Ok!?" Kata Kuri glanced at the phone worm coldly with murderous eyes. The scared phone worm trembled all over his body. After hurriedly retracting into the shell, he slowly answered the phone! "Hey!" Kata Kuri said coldly. "Oh, brother-in-law, it''s me!" Arthur''s familiar voice came again! Nima! ! ! Why is it this again! Upon hearing Arthur''s voice, Kata Kuri almost fell into a daze and went crazy on the spot! In less than half an hour before, Arthur called twice. He heard Arthurs voice twice. As a result, he happened to encounter two explosions, and the consequences of the two explosions. It makes him feel distressed! For the first time, he watched the island where the ruins were located exploding, nothing was left! The second time, the explosion happened in front of his eyes and took away most of the power he brought this time! It can be said that as soon as he hears Arthur''s voice today, he will encounter bad things, so he is too sensitive to Arthur''s voice! But after being silent for a while, Kata Kuri still suppressed his anger and said, "Brother-in-law, what else do you have?" "That''s right!" Arthur said with a smile, "just now my men sent me news that they bought a statue six hundred years ago in a church in a small town. Six bottles of Giant Potion were found!" Suddenly, Kata Kurina''s anger was like a volcano about to be ejected, and it was extinguished by the earthly flood! "Really?" Kata Kuri turned anger into joy, confirmed with an extremely bright smile on his face unconsciously. "Of course it''s true, I lied to no one to lie to you!" Arthur said with certainty. "That''s great!" After Kata Kuri said happily, he instantly forgot all the anger and the explosion of White Spring Island! After being happy for a while, the smile on Kata Kuri''s face gradually eased. He hesitated and asked, "Then this potion..." Kata Kuri certainly wouldn''t be naive to think that Arthur would give him the potion for nothing, he must have paid a little price to get it! However, the price this time is not as high as the last time! Last time, the price they paid was part of the authority of Smoky and the intelligence network. They got a dozen, that is, twelve bottles of Giant Potion. This time Arthur had only six bottles of Potion, so it was invisible. , This time the price to pay is at least reduced by half! Last time, they paid these prices because their mother and aunt Charlotte Lingling were too weak at the time, so they couldn''t make the shots themselves. They had to stay in the new world before they chose to pay these prices. of! And now that several years have passed, he and his crew have also grown up during this time. As long as the beasts Kaido and Baibeard dont take action personally, the others are fearless and can be in Charlotte Lingling. During her absence, she guards the site, so Charlotte Lingling can do it herself! Therefore, if Arthur Lion speaks loudly, they will definitely not pay the price, but choose to let Charlotte Lingling take the shot! Of course, considering that Arthur''s subordinates have certain strength and he is brother-in-law, as long as Arthur makes reasonable terms, Kata Kuri doesn''t mind a normal transaction! Kata Kuri thought so, but what Arthur said afterwards made him ecstatic, even a little bit unbelievable! "Oh, this potion..." Arthur said in a deep voice, "didn''t you invite us to the birthday party of the mother-in-law last time? These potions were given to the mother-in-law as a gift!" Hearing this, Kata Kuri''s head buzzed, and was taken aback by this huge surprise! As a gift? In other words, don''t have to pay any price this time? This made Kata Kuri, who was already ready to pay the price, was really a little surprised! He confirmed incredulously, "Really?" "Uh...Is this kind of thing fake?" Arthur asked rhetorically. "That''s great!" Kata Kuri said very happily. "By the way, this gift is waiting for the birthday party, let Smoky take him over, or..." Arthur asked hesitantly. "No, just like last time! We are demon..." Some Kata Kuri, who couldn''t wait to get the Giant''s Potion, was originally prepared to trade in Magic Valley like last time, but he suddenly thought that Magic Valley was destroyed by his design last time! And he is already in the first half of the Great Channel, so if you are still trading in Magic Valley Town, in terms of distance and time, it seems a bit inappropriate, or even a waste of time! So, he changed his voice and said, "I''m just in the first half of the Great Channel, and you ask someone to send it to the Twin...Uh...it''s the lighthouse of Shanzixia!" "Okay, no problem, I''ll send someone over!" Arthur said with a smile. "Okay, that''s it! I''m going to get people to set off now!" Katakuri said sternly After speaking, he hung up the phone! Afterwards, Kata Kuli smiled and said to the surrounding men, "Now let''s set off and go to Shanzixia!" At this moment, what White Onion Island and what remains of the Tike Kingdom were all left behind by Kata Kuli. He has only one goal now~www.novelhall.com~ that is to go to Shanzixia and get the giant''s potion! -------- On the other side, looking at the fleet of ships not far away, gradually disappearing from sight, a smile appeared on Arthur''s face! He knew that this time the matter was finally over! He also saved White Onion Island! With the temptation of the giant''s potion, Kata Kuri will definitely not care about the white onion island that has been blown up, so the white onion island is safe and no one will be disturbed! And what he has to pay is just a lot of chicken ribs that he can even use as a drink, giant potion! Well, it''s still only half a dozen! "I can''t let Fei the remaining half a dozen. Let''s find a chance to cheat my brother-in-law again!" Arthur murmured, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 444： Supply issues After dealing with the Kata Kuri matter, Arthur was also relieved, but then a new problem appeared! That''s how to use this base? To be honest, this is a problem for the current Arthur! Because if you want to use the base, the first thing you need to solve is people, no matter who it is, scientists, workers, or logistics personnel, in short, there is a shortage of this base! But now he has no such thing as a portal, and the location of this base is not close to the red earth continent, so it is quite troublesome for him to transport people here! Of course, the lack of people and the transportation of people are still the second trouble. Arthur is a big deal to transport people from the sky island one by one, and then transport them here one by one. Although this is slow, it can always solve the problem! The main trouble, the main problem, is still about logistics! The current White Onion Island itself is not suitable for planting things, and Arthur also exploded a large outer circle before, so the current White Onion Island does not have any self-sufficiency! Therefore, if you want to use it, you must have someone to transport the materials over! But the problem is that there are not many towns around here, and they are quite deviated from the main route of the great waterway. If you want to replenish, you have to sail to a small town with a five-day voyage away from here. It takes at least ten days to come back! But not only that! Ten days is just a conservative estimate! Considering that there are pirates on the great waterway, and the weather is unpredictable, what pirates will be encountered in these ten days, and what weird weather will be encountered? So ten days may not be enough! This time will take at least five more days, and a preparation plan must be made afterwards. Otherwise, if any supply ship has an accident and there is no preparation plan, then the people in the base must not starve to death? And more importantly, his island is not easy for people to discover! Well, to be precise, it''s not easy for people to see! Otherwise, once the news spreads to Kaer''s ears, then this temporarily solved trouble will be entangled again! Therefore, this supply ship must not only avoid danger, but also avoid people''s eyes and ears, and don''t let anyone see it! In general, the supply logistics is quite troublesome! However, after thinking for a long time, Arthur also had a more suitable idea! That is to let Krokdal do this thing! Although Krokdal''s reputation on the great waterway has been declining over the years, his reputation in the vicinity of Alabastan is still good, and the Baroque studio he created has a good power and strength nearby! Precisely, White Onion Island is within the radiation range of his influence! Although it is only marginal, Krokdal still has some control over here, so it is a more appropriate idea to hand over the task of supply to him! Not only do you have a certain ability to deal with pirates, but there are also ways to hide your eyes and eyes! Thinking of this, Arthur, who was deep in the base, simply called Klockdal! And soon, after receiving the order, Klockdal hurried over! "Your Majesty!" Krokdal bowed a respectful salute! "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand casually, he didn''t go directly to the topic, but asked first, "How are your men?" "My Majesty, they are basically recovered! After the ship I called comes over, I can send them away!" Klockdal said sternly. During this period of time, Klockdals men have been arranged to cultivate in a corner of the island. Arthur has never seen them from beginning to end, and they have not seen Arthur, and they dont even know that there is another on the island. Se this person! They only know that their boss, Krokdal, is mysterious every day, and they don''t know where to go on the island! But naturally they dare not explore it! Although Krokdahl''s external image is a hero, as his subordinates, how could they not know that the so-called hero Krokdahl is a real hero? If they dare to explore Klockdal, they will surely offend him and get serious consequences! "That''s good!" After Arthur nodded, he went to the main topic, and said, "I have something to tell you this time!" "Your Majesty, please speak!" Klockdal said respectfully. "That''s right, I''m going to use this base as a scientific research base in the kingdom in the future!" Arthur explained, "but you also know the situation of this base. The supply is not good, so I want you to be responsible for the supply of this base. !" "No problem!" Klockdal agreed directly without thinking. "However, there is a prerequisite for the supply!" Arthur said in a deep voice, "That is, it is better not to be seen! Well, to be precise, don''t let outsiders see, or even find an island here!" "This..." Klockdalton frowned! It is a simple problem for him to just supply, but it is very troublesome if it cannot be found out! Although Bai Cong Island is not on the main route, it is only a little off the route, so if you want to replenish, you must pass the route! The route usually doesn''t talk about people coming and going, but there are often boats passing by, so it is easy to not be discovered for a while, but it is very difficult to stay undetected! After thinking for a moment, Krokdal said solemnly, "Leave it to me, Your Majesty! Although there is some trouble, it is still within my ability and can be solved!" "I''ll leave it to you!" Arthur said sternly. No doubt about employing people, not doubters. Since Klockdal said so, Arthur trusted him! Anyway, even if it is discovered, it is only a trouble, not a big event that the sky has fallen! "Then Your Majesty, there is nothing to do, I will leave first!" Klockdal said respectfully. "Go!" Arthur waved his hand. Afterwards, Krokdal left here after paying a respectful salute! And Arthur turned and left here, and walked toward the depths of the base! Today, he doesn''t just have this thing! Also help Jennifer become a **** of death! Soon, Arthur came to the place where Jennifer was stored! "Jennifer, are you ready?" After seeing Jennifer, Arthur asked with a smile. Jennifer took a deep breath, nodded, and said, "Your Majesty, I''m ready!" Upon seeing this, Arthur stretched out his hand and pressed it directly on Jennifer''s head! Afterwards, Jennifer disappeared instantly, and at the same time Arthur closed his eyes and entered the Seorei Palace! ------ In the Seorei Palace! In the captain''s quarters. Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni and Troya have been waiting here long ago! This time, because Jennifers situation was not as urgent as Troya was at the time, Arthur had arranged it long ago! "Jennifer!" Troya greeted with some excitement! In the past time, Troya has also met with Jennifer, and the two have chatted for a long time, but even so, Troya is still a little excited after seeing Jennifer! However, Arthur could understand this too! After all, after six hundred years, you can still meet the deceased, this kind of long-distance reunion, excitement is also normal! "Troya!" Jennifer also greeted a little excitedly! "Okay! The two of you will see each other for a long time~www.novelhall.com~ Don''t get excited and finish it quickly! I still have things to do!" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni said seriously! Now that five years have passed, the number of people in the Seirei Palace has grown a lot, and there have been more troubles, so Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni has become busy as usual! "Yes!" Jennifer nodded quickly! "Then, let''s start!" Arthur said solemnly. After speaking, Arthur began to gather the souls in Seireitei! time flies! About half an hour later, Jennifer appeared in front of everyone in his death-tyrant costume! Jennifer, the artificial **** of death, done! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king above chapter list Chapter 445： Before the war Angele is very pleased now! It''s not because of anything else, it''s because their coalition forces, after going through a mess of alliances, splits, infighting, etc., finally turned back after going round and round, and it was established again! Moreover, compared to the first time, both the number of kingdoms and the number of coalition forces have greatly increased this time. Twenty kingdoms have joined, and half a million troops are ready to be dispatched! However, on the contrary, the coalition is more chaotic than the first time! Fortunately, after a period of arguing and his internal coordination, everything is arranged in order, and the coalition forces have assembled and are ready to attack Saint Martin! Of course, the most important thing before the offense is the offensive plan! For this part, they have also discussed it! Because there are also frictions and mistrust within the twenty kingdoms, after consultation, they did not make too many detailed arrangements, nor did they use any conspiracy. The entire offensive plan simply divided the 500,000 troops into three lines, attacking from the south, north, and east of St. Martin, and then relying on the disparity of the army to crush St. Martin frontally! Among them, the east has the largest number of people, with a full 300,000 people, while the north and the south have the least, but both have 100,000 people! There is a reason for the division of troops! First of all, because the geographical locations of these twenty kingdoms are all different, if they are forcibly assembled together, the logistics alone will be a big trouble, and how to gather is also a big trouble! Secondly, if you dont divide this way, there is a sense of insecurity among these kingdoms! Because their kingdoms are divided in three different directions, north, south and east of Saint Martin, if the forces are all assembled, Saint Martin can take advantage of the fact that there is no army deployed in that direction, and directly come to encircle Wei and save Zhao and attack their kingdom! But if you divide it like this, and go three ways together, Saint Martin will naturally have no extra energy to attack Weiwei and save Zhao. These insecure kingdoms will also have a sense of security! But, anyway! Even if their plan is relatively simple, there must always be a commander and a base! And on this point, they also discussed it! The commanders of the Three Routes have different base areas. Among them, Angel is the commander of the East Road, and the base area of ??the East Road is the Sila Kingdom of Ethelbert. They will use the Sila Kingdom as the base area and report to the original map. Tana Kingdom, now the Xiaolong Palace of St. Martin attacked, and then went straight to St. Martin Island, However, because the Kingdom of Tutana was completely flooded and the Little Dragon Palace has not been built yet, they are ready to attack the island of Saint Martin in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! The commander of South Road is called Tataco, a general of the more powerful kingdom in the coalition! As for the South Road base area, they originally planned to use Kirklands site as their base, but because Kirkland was later attacked by Kaido and Queen Kirkland also fled to St. Martin, they chose another one with a five-day voyage from St. Martin. The Kingdom of Rawls is used as a base area, and the base area is used to attack the original Tiffuse Kingdom, now the island of Tiffuse in St. Martin! The commander of North Road is a woman named Roland. She is the queen of the Kingdom of Bailan who is a six-day voyage from Saint Martin, a well-known beauty in the West Sea and a genius army commander! While Roland is the commander, her kingdom Bailan Kingdom is also the North Road base after the coalition forces have negotiated. It is ready to use this base to attack St. Martins Douz Island! ---- Three poles in the morning in the morning! Port of Sila Kingdom Bert! Bert Port is located on the island where the Kingdom of Sila is located, the largest port on Sila Island! Although it is only a small port in the West Sea, not on the main route, it is the largest port in the Sila Kingdom and the most prosperous place in the Sila Kingdom, so people usually come and go. Many merchants from the Kingdom of Silas and merchants who came from other kingdoms and prepared to do business in the Kingdom of Silas came here! And this port is where the coalition forces on the East Road of the Allied Forces gathered! At this time, Angele is already on the territory of the Sila Kingdom! He and the heads of the troops sent by the kingdoms of the Eastern Alliance Army in the Allied Forces are gathering in a council hall in the Port of Bert, meeting to discuss the offensive! "Are you all here?" Sitting in the conference hall, Angele, who was sitting on an oval table, asked in a deep voice. Hearing that, the leaders of the coalition forces sitting in front of him on the left and right sides looked at the left and right one after another, and finally one of the short-headed men in military uniforms said, "All are here, only the west The king of the kingdom of La has not arrived!" and just when his voice just fell. "Crack!" The door of the conference hall slowly opened, and Ethelbert, the kingdom of Sila, walked in with the waiter and several ministers! "Everyone, good morning!" Ethelbert said hello with a smile! "Good morning!" "Your Majesty Ethelbert. Good morning!" "Hello!" ... Because it is on someone''s site ~www.novelhall.com~, everyone present still gave Ethelbert''s greetings a little bit of face and responded to him with smiles. Then, Ethelbert walked straight to the conference table, pulled the chair directly opposite Angeli, and sat down directly, and the ministers who followed him respectfully stood behind him! "Okay, everyone is here, so let''s start the meeting!" Ethelbert looked around, and said with a smile when the confirmed people arrived. Upon hearing this, Angele looked around, and after confirming the number of people, he nodded and said, "Well, then I will start!" After speaking, he paused. Shen Sheng said, "Before, we have discussed matters such as the formation of troops, logistics supplies, etc.!" "But because tomorrow, that is, on May 1st, we are about to start the offensive, so we ask you to come here today to confirm one last time, so as not to happen unexpectedly at that time!" Having said this, Angele turned his voice and turned his eyes to the bearded middle-aged burly man in military uniform sitting on the left, and said, "Now starting from the first on the left, I will talk about yours Circumstances, what is responsible! If there is an error, I will bring it up again!" "Okay!" The bearded middle-aged man nodded, stood up, talked freely, and said, "This time our kingdom dispatched a total of 30,000 troops, mainly responsible for clearing the way and fighting against Saint Martin''s army!" Along with the bearded chattering, other people gradually talked about their situation. And just as their meeting was in full swing, the Kingdom of Saint Martin also started a meeting! Chapter 446： St. Martins preparation St. Martins Kings Palace Hall! Arthur, who had returned from the Great Channel, sat on the throne, while the ministers of the Saint Martin Kingdom stood on both sides of the hall in an orderly manner! "See Your Majesty!" All the ministers in the hall saluted respectfully. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. "Thanks, Your Majesty!" The ministers said in unison. "Well, I don''t need to talk about other things today, just press it behind, or send the documents to my study room afterwards! Let''s mainly discuss things about the surrounding kingdom alliance today!" After speaking in a deep voice, Arthur turned his gaze to the two men in military uniforms standing in the front row among the two rows of ministers, and said, "Lelis, Bruce, you two first talk about how you prepared How is it?" As soon as the voice fell, the Secretary of the Navy Lillis stood up and said respectfully, "His Majesty, I have made arrangements for the navy regarding the coalition forces of the surrounding kingdoms. Now the Navy''s 234 Fleet has assembled on St. Martin. You can go anytime!" "While the Navy''s First Fleet has arrived at Douz Island and is ready to meet the enemy on the North Road, the Navy''s Fifth Fleet has also arrived near Tifsea Island, ready to meet the enemy on the South Road!" "Huh!" Arthur nodded lightly! Regarding the intelligence of the coalition forces, Arthur had already taken refuge in them before, and now the Saint Seiya sent out by Arthur has been under control. Ethelbert, who was unable to get off his thief ship, knew about it and also notified Riley. And Bruce. Then, Arthur also discussed the plan privately with Lelis and Bruce, as well as the various commanders, staff officers, etc. of the kingdom''s military. Today, the reason why I repeat it in the hall is to let the other ministers of the kingdom know and cooperate! "Yohouhouhou!" People are refreshed on happy occasions, and Bruce, who just married, is still dancing and standing up! "Back... back... Your Majesty, our army is fully prepared. The Second and Third Armies have entered St. Martin, the First Army...The First Army has also arrived at Douzi Island, and the Fourth Army is already on standby at Tiffany. Waiting for the king''s order!" Bruce reported while singing RAP. "Ok!?" After listening, Arthur sank his entire face, and he said quietly, "If you don''t have to speak in a normal tone, I will interrupt your fifth limb and let your wife stay alone in the future!" "Fifth limb? What fifth limb?" Bruce asked subconsciously. But then, he immediately reacted. If he can stay alone with his wife, what else is the fifth limb? of course is the crotch part! Well, also called the second child, little brother, cannon and so on! Immediately, he trembled all over and felt a chill in his lower body, so he quickly touched his nose and sneered, "Ah, haha! Your Majesty, I just said that our army is ready, and the second and third armies of the army have entered the holy Martin, armed on St. Martin!" "In addition, the First Army of the Army has also reached Duzi Island and is deploying defense on Duzi Island, and the Fourth Army of the Army has also reached Tifsea Island and is deploying defense on Tiffuse Island!" "Ok!" This time, Arthur nodded in satisfaction. After that, he changed his voice, and then asked, "How about the commanders in all directions?" In fact, this has been confirmed a long time ago, but I will talk about it in the hall today to let other ministers know and cooperate! "My Majesty, it has been arranged. The North Road will be dominated by the Army First Army Commander Joyce, the Navy First Fleet Commander Shang Binqianhe will be assisted, and the South Road will be by the Navy''s Fifth Fleet Army Changjiang Togawa. Hideichiro is the master, and the 4th Army Commander Kalman is the second! "As for the East Road, which is the side of St. Martin''s Island, it will be led by Lylis and the Army Chief of Staff William Dixon, and the other commanders will be secondary!" Bruce said honestly. "Not bad!" After Arthur nodded, he turned his head to the side and whispered to the waiter beside him, saying, "Let the people from the Giant Legion come in!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The waiter nodded, turned around and ran away from the hall! After a while, the waiter returned and brought five people back! "See Your Majesty!" The five people saluted in unison and respectfully said. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. The five people in front of Arthur are from the Giant Legion! Among them, except for Hoover and Reiner, the other three are newcomers! Standing on the far left is pure white skin, golden hair, blue pupils, tall nose, and cold expression is the female giant Arnie Leonard, who has a calm and steady personality, strong on the outside, soft on the inside, reluctant to speak, Born in an ordinary family in St. Martin, they are classmates and lovers of Air Minister Anilu. They got married not long ago! The second-to-last woman on the left with black hair is the coachman giant Pique. Although she was born as a slave, she is calm, resourceful, and has a strong ability to read battles. She once escaped from a slave merchant on her own wisdom. Joined the Kingdom of Saint Martin by coincidence! Standing on the far right, the man with muscular yellow hair and furry face and glasses is the giant of the beast, Jike, who is cunning and cruel, loves to talk, and has first-rate throwing ability. He was born in the noble family of St. Martin, and is a relative of Arthur. In terms of seniority, he is Arthur''s cousin! And he is also the only one with subordinates among the giants present! He can inject spinal fluid into other people''s bodies, activate them by roaring, turn people into brainless giants, and order them! However, because of the difference in the world, this ability is limited in this world. He cannot turn people into brainless giants without limit, but at most a hundred people can become brainless giants. Of course, in addition to restrictions, there are also places to make up! After the original book became a brainless giant, although the body has become larger ~www.novelhall.com~, the body mass has not improved to a corresponding level. The entire brainless giant''s body is like an inflatable doll, although it is large, but light and fluttering. No long-term texture! Now there are restrictions, and the quality will be improved to a corresponding level. It is no longer an inflatable doll, but a physical doll that is about the same weight as a real person. It is not only large, but also texture and weight! In terms of combat power, each of these brainless giants also has a lieutenant colonel''s combat power, and because of the incomparable recovery ability, the actual combat power is stronger than the average lieutenant colonel, not inferior to the colonel! just... Like the original, these brainless giants dont have any brains, so they are fine on the battlefield, not worse than the average colonel, but if you are singled out, you may not be a major! "Today, I asked you to come here to order you!" Arthur looked at the five people and said in a deep voice. "Something? Do you want us to take action this time?" Rainer said a little excited. Rainers father is Lylis, so he has known about other kingdoms for information! Arthur nodded and solemnly said, "The Giant Legion is obedient, and now you are ordered to cooperate with the navy and army to fight the enemy on the Eastern Road!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Hearing this, the five people agreed in unison! Then, Arthur discussed specific matters in the hall, how to cooperate with each department, and logistical matters. The hall meeting was officially over until very dark! "War..." Looking at the backs of the ministers leaving, Arthur sat on the throne and muttered, his eyes shining constantly! Chapter 447： War begins Time: The morning of May 1, 1508, Haiyuan Calendar! Location: On the vast ocean outside Saint Martin! Weather: sunny, sunny, cloudless! Temperature: The overall temperature is warm, about 26 or 7 degrees! Incident: War, a huge war that swept through a small part of the West Sea and involved the kingdom of a small part of the West Sea! Both parties: Saint Martin and the alliance of kingdoms large and small around Saint Martin! Military forces of both sides: Saint Martin''s side, three fleets, 27 steam warships, a total of more than 40,000 soldiers VS coalition forces, more than 2,000 warships of different sizes, more than 300,000 soldiers! The cause of the incident: Due to the threat of Saint Martin''s rapid rise to the surrounding kingdoms, the Kingdom of Elucia was behind it, and the King of Wrath tried to bring together various reasons. Event result: Uh...to be continued! "Wow! "Ou---" "huhu---" On the sea, waves are constantly rolling, seagulls are circling and calling, and the sea breeze is blowing! At this time, in the ocean not far from St. Maarten, endless battleships were heading towards St. Maarten, and the 27 battleships opposite them lined up, quietly. Stayed above the sea. Not far from the two, several different reporter vessels gathered together, watching from a distance. This war is very large. The two sides have invested more than half a million troops. It can be said that it has been the largest war in the West Sea and even the Great Channel in recent decades or even hundreds of years. It will naturally cause newspapers. The attention and shooting of it. So as soon as I got the news, almost all the reporters who could rush over in the West Sea and even the Great Channel rushed over. "Wow---" At this time, looking at both parties, in the reporter boat, the reporters uproar suddenly burst. "Are the coalition forces not planning to negotiate and just crush it?" a middle-aged reporter asked in amazement. "It looks like it is! It is impossible for the St. Martin''s ship to stay there without seeing the coalition forces, but now they have no intention to stop, then the intention is obvious, no negotiation or dialogue, ready to run directly Push it over!" a young reporter with glasses affirmed. "I agree with you! As far as the coalition is concerned, they now have an absolute advantage. There is no need to use any conspiracy and tricks. It is the best choice to directly crush the past!" A short, fat reporter said sternly. "Yes, if they stop, it would be a bit difficult to handle!" a tall reporter said in a deep voice, "In the coalition forces, there are troops from different kingdoms, large and small, although they are divided between the north and the south. Less, but there are still quite a few here. If you stop, the coalition will have to wrestle for a long time if you don''t talk about it!" "There is also the content of the negotiation. After the negotiation, the distribution of benefits will take longer to add up. I am afraid that something messy will happen at that time, so it is better to start the war directly from the beginning! Well, the opposing commander decided very much. Not bad!" "Correct!" "That''s right." "It makes sense!" "My thoughts are the same as you!" "Not bad!" ... After listening, a group of reporters thought about it a bit, and they all agreed. After a while, the voices of the reporters gradually stopped. At this time, a new topic appeared again. "Everyone, who do you think will win?" "Haha, this is of course the coalition forces!" "Yes, it must be the coalition army!" "No, I think it''s Saint Martin!" ... Soon, a group of reporters began to argue again. Among the topics they debated, most of the reporters felt that the coalition forces would win, but there were also some mavericks or speculators who thought Saint Martin would win. And just when these reporters are talking about it in full swing. the other side. Saint Martins fleet. On one of the steam battleships, Lelis was holding a telescope and looking at the warships coming towards them in the distance, frowning slightly, and he was surrounded by the officers of the Saint Martin Navy and the five giants. people. "Five members of the Giant Legion, I will trouble you next!" Lelis put down the binoculars in his hand, turned his head, and smiled at the five members of the Giant Legion next to him. Although there is a huge difference in numbers between the two sides in this battle, when the plan was negotiated, Arthur decided to have a head-to-head confrontation with each other and solve the problem at once! Of course, because of the difference in the number of the two sides, Arthur specially asked the giants to come and help! "Don''t worry, leave it to us!" Rainer said confidently. "Hmm!" Hoover nodded blankly, and at the same time his eyes started to flush slightly! "Please leave it to us!" Ani said coldly. "We will solve it!" Pique said calmly. "I can kill them with a bird!" Jike said with a grin. After the five people answered all together, they turned and left here! After a while! Below the ship where Rilis was, five black shadows of the same size, but of different sizes appeared under the ship, and hundreds of huge black shadows followed behind these five huge silhouettes! After these figures stayed under the ship where Lelis was for a while~www.novelhall.com~ While advancing in the direction of the coalition forces, they were getting deeper and deeper into the seabed! After a while, Leliss can no longer see these shadows! "It''s up to you, this time your role is very important!" Seeing the giant legion disappear under his eyes, Lelis narrowed his eyes and muttered. Although St. Martins warships are first-class formidable regardless of speed and vitality, there are even more ships on the other side! Once the fight starts, with the current ratio of the troops on both sides, there is no doubt that Saint Martin will definitely be crushed to death! Therefore, the giant army that Arthur sent to them is very important! As long as the Giant Legion is used well, even if the ratio is disparity, Saint Martin has a great chance of winning. ----- in the coalition fleet that is approaching Saint Martin mightily. "Crush over directly, no need to talk, no need to talk!" "Yes, just kill them!" "Let all ships open their weapons and prepare for battle!" ... As the commander, Angele was walking back and forth on the deck of the ship, talking on the phone as he walked, and through the phone he communicated in an orderly manner with the various military affairs in the fleet. And under his control, the coalition forces, with 300,000 soldiers, a huge fleet of dragons and snakes, steadily and firmly headed towards Saint Martin. There is only one goal! That is... destroy Saint Martin! ! ! Chapter 448： wait There was no declaration of war, and no pre-war dialogue. As the coalition fleet slowly entered the range of Saint Martin''s fleet, the war... just started! "Hoo---" After standing on the bow of the ship, Leliss took a deep breath and drew out a handful of platinum, 98k independently designed by the Academy of Sciences of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and aimed at the coalition fleet that was slowly approaching. Then, he stretched out his left hand and pressed a slightly protruding red button on the handle of the gun. "Start hot shell!" In an instant, the gun in his hand felt an inexplicable heat. "Armed and domineering!" A trace of black domineering extended from Leliss hand to the gun in his hand! "Friction fruit. Zero friction!" At the same time, he used the devil fruit ability toward the gun in his hand! "Zero friction. Black flame shooting!" Three in one, Lillis pulled the trigger! "boom!" Suddenly, a black bullet with a scorching flame flew out of the muzzle of Lylis, heading towards the coalition fleet! Next second! "Boom!" A black bullet with flames hit the forefront of the Allied Forces warship carrying hundreds of people, blasting it through a fist-sized hole from the bow to the stern, and igniting the ship. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" After , the bullets cast their momentum unabated. After blasting through a ship, they blasted and ignited all the more than ten ships behind the ship, and then disappeared into the vast sea! and just after the bullet was shot! The war has officially begun! ! ! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Twenty-seven battleships of St. Martin fired shells at the same time! "!" "!" "!" ... Countless black cannonballs pierced the sky and headed toward the coalitions more than two thousand ships like a meteor! the other side! Angele, who watched this scene, narrowed his eyes, but did not panic, because... he was prepared! Before the battle, investigating the specific situation of the enemy is something normal people would do. The coalition forces naturally did the same thing, investigating the situation of Saint Martin, including their ships and the range of their artillery. So Angele had known most of the data on Saint Martins ships and made preparations early! "Preparations for the Kara Kingdom!" Anglie picked up a phone that had already been dialed next to him, and said solemnly. "Yes!" An answer came from the other end of the phone! Then, just as the artillery shells were about to hit the fleet, more than 300 silver-white ships at the forefront of the coalition fleet instantly popped up with metal shields tens of meters high, blocking the front of the coalition fleet. A huge metal wall is formed in front! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The next moment, the cannonball shot on the huge metal wall, causing a series of explosions, but it did not cause any damage to the huge metal wall. However, there are also sporadic fish that slip through the net because they shot high, so they crossed the huge metal wall and headed for the coalition ship behind. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" But the same did not cause any harm to the coalition forces. Because there are still many major and lieutenant colonel-level combat powers in the coalition army, when the cannonballs are shot into the air, they are all exploded by sword energy, bullets, etc. in advance! Watching this scene, Angele nodded in satisfaction. Although there were only 30,000 people in the Kara Kingdom, the shield ships unique to their kingdom really made a lot of credit. With these shield ships, most of the coalition ships can rush past smoothly! Then, Angele frowned slightly! is not because of anything else, but because of the bullet that Lillis shot before! The bullet pierced the ship because the hole it pierced was too small, so it did not cause the ship to sink, but because of the hot flame on the bullet, it ignited all more than ten ships, directly causing chaos in the coalition! "Fight the fire!" "The boat next to you quickly help, don''t let them ignite, or it might hurt us!" "Yes, please help!" "Fire fighting, fire fighting!" "Be careful, don''t let the fire burn the ammunition!" ... The ignited ship and the ships around the ship are in chaos! You know, they are all battleships! There are a lot of cannonballs, bullets, etc. on each ship, so once it is completely burned, those cannonballs and bullets will naturally detonate in the raging fire. Not only will these warships be sunk, but also the surrounding area will be affected. ship! Fortunately, although there were many fire places this time, the fire was not big, so after a while, the fire places were extinguished one by one! "This time I was lucky and didn''t burn, but next time I won''t have such good luck, so the bullet must find a way to block it!" Watching this scene, Angele frowned and murmured, and began to remember How to resist that bullet! But after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t think of any way! Because the bullet was really fast, it almost passed by in a flash, even he could only catch a little trace, so if you want to resist it, it is almost impossible! "Forget it! Just let him!" After thinking for a moment, Angele decisively gave up the idea of ??resisting the bullet. Because of this bullet, it is obvious that only one person on the other side can shoot it out. Although each shot can penetrate more than ten ships, their coalition has more than two thousand ships. With so many boats, it will take a while to let the opponent shoot them all! And for a while, their coalition fleet has already rushed to the opponent''s face. If they are mixed together, the sniper will naturally have no way to shoot! Of course, whats more important is that although this bullet is powerful, penetrating, and capable of igniting ships, it doesnt have the ability to sink ships directly! If you can only shoot a hole the size of a fist per shot, in the normal situation of a warship, if it is not ignited, at least a hundred shots will be sunk! Hundreds of shots! With so many bullets, the fleet of their coalition forces has already burst into the face of the opposing fleet! Therefore, Angele decisively gave up the idea of ??resisting the bullet. "Pay attention to the fire-fighting ships behind, and don''t be ignited! The whole army charged with the shield ship of the Kara Kingdom as a cover!!!" Angele shouted angrily at the pile of connected phone bugs in front of him. "Yes!" "Understand!" "Charge!" ... Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ Dozens of answers came from the phone worm. Then, the speed of coalition warships increased in vain! ---- the other side! was watching the shells and did not make any contribution, and the flames of the bullets he fired were also extinguished. Although Lillis was a little surprised, he didn''t care too much! because... He is waiting! The people waiting for the Giant Legion emerged from the coalition forces! As long as the giant army swims into the coalition and emerges from the coalition, everything on the other side will be messed up, and that is the best time for Saint Martin to attack! "Stop firing shells, pay attention to your position, move, and keep a certain distance from the opponent''s fleet!" Leliss issued a command to the fleet. "Yes!" Immediately, a few soldiers beside him nodded, then picked up the phone worm on the side and sent orders to other ships. And Lylis picked up his gun, and started shooting at the opponent one after another! "Zero friction. Black flame shooting!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... A black bullet with a hot flame flew towards the coalition fleet! However, Rilis''s mind is not on the bullet! He narrowed his eyes, shot the gun while looking at the coalition fleet not far away, and muttered, "Everything... waits for the Giant Legion!" Chapter 449： Defend Saint Martin With the approach of the coalition forces, Rilis''s casual shooting gradually became purposeful. Through the gap between the shield ships, he aimed at the coalition forces. Several ships were obviously carrying the leaders and officials. Then he pulled the trigger and fired over! "Zero friction. Black flame shooting!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Black bullets with hot flames easily penetrated the front shield wall of the coalition forces, and bombarded towards his intended target! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... These bullets easily penetrated the metal shield wall and flew towards the target that Rilis had previously planned! "Wow---" Afterwards, because of the shield wall, Lelis did not see what kind of damage the bullets he shot caused, but watched the ships in the coalition move unnaturally, which caused some confusion in the coalition fleet. , He knew that his bullet must have given credit! However, he did not feel complacent about it, but kept shooting! And at this moment, the corner of Rilis'' eyes suddenly sent a dark shadow under the seabed at the forefront of the coalition forces! The Giant Legion is here! Immediately, Lelis realized what was going to happen! So, his face was happy, and he quickly ordered to the soldiers on the side, "Quickly, notify all warships and prepare to kill the enemy!" "Yes!" The soldier nodded, turned and dialed the phone worm on the side, and contacted the other Saint Martin ships through the phone worm! And soon, all Saint Martins warships have their weapons ready! On the other side, the coalition! Looking at the coalition forces getting closer and closer to Saint Martins army, Angele should have been happy, but I dont know why, from the beginning, he suddenly felt a sense of anxiety! Well, although it''s just a feeling, as a strong person, Angele still trusts his feelings! He has had many times, because his own feeling has escaped the crisis of life and death, and many times because of his own feeling, he has gained something, so he still trusts the feeling! "What the **** is going on?" Anglie murmured, with a slightly frowning expression on his face, which made people know what he was thinking about! After thinking about it for a long time, Angele still has no answer! But at this moment, the corner of his eye suddenly caught a glimpse of the seabed at the forefront of the coalition fleet, as if there was something different! Black shadow! A black shadow! Angele took a closer look. After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly realized something, so he quickly shouted at the phone worm that had been connected in front of him, "Be careful, the giant of Saint Martin dived into the water. Under our coalition fleet!" Angele knows a lot of information about St. Martin, and the information that has been reported like a giant is naturally also known to Angele, and Angele is also prepared for this! just... He never thought that the giant came down from the bottom of the sea! is the **** sea giant! This thought flashed through Angel''s mind! And at this time, the giants who have reached the bottom of the coalition fleet, start to act! "Wow Lala---" Along with the water splashing, Hoovers transformed super giant stood up directly from the bottom of the sea, and he was holding a huge mace in his hand! "---" Immediately, Hoovers transformed giant released a large amount of ultra-high temperature steam, steaming the people on the surrounding ships, and at the same time began to wave the forty-meter-long mace in his hand! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Hoovers style of play is very simple. Relying on his huge size and huge mace, when Hoover went down with a mace, the ship was destroyed and killed. Without exception, he wiped out more than a dozen coalition warships almost instantly! while at the same time. Lena, holding a huge pheasant knife, also emerged from the sea. Of course, Lena, who is only more than ten meters tall, only makes the sound of splashing water when he comes out of the water. He is not as bold as Hoover''s transformation! However, both sides play almost the same after they are out of the water! After getting out of the water, the man with the pheasant came back and almost subconsciously chopped down towards his nearest ship! "Boom!" In an instant, the ship was like sliced ??tofu, split into two directly from the middle of the ship. After , he didn''t rest much. After he had cut a boat, Rainer pressed the handle of the long knife in his hand, a little bit protruding. "Hoo---" A fierce gust of wind followed, directly pushing the giant pheasant in Lena''s hand, increasing the speed and strength of the pheasant''s swing to the extreme! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... With a swipe of the big knife in Lena''s hand, five or six ships were slashed instantly! After that, the female giants with two sharp long knives matching their heights, armed with gloves and more than one hundred beast giants, carrying ten cannons and corresponding gunners, the coachman giants entered the alliance one by one. in! In an instant, the coalition forces were in chaos! "Giant!" "Damn giant!" "what---" "This giant here is so big! Hurry up and stop him, will anyone come and stop him!" "It''s so hot, so hot, no, you can''t let this red giant come over, stop him!" "Damn! This brown giant is so hard~www.novelhall.com~ I can''t even scratch my skin!" "This long-haired giant is so fast!" "Ah, why are there so many giants?" "Quick, withdraw quickly!" "Boom!" "This giant will fire cannonballs, so be careful around people!" ... Amid the noisy sound, the entire coalition army of 300,000 troops was completely crazy, and they were all messed up! While watching this scene, Angele, who was in the game, had his eyes flushed slightly, and his face was full of anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "Damn, there was a mess so soon? What a bunch of trash!" ---- the other side! Looking at the turmoil of the coalition forces, even the outermost shield wall began to appear gaps, Rilis was happy all over! However, happy to happy, he did not delay business! "Listen, everyone, when the giants entered the opposing alliance''s camp and disrupted the opposing formation, we began to destroy them!" Leliss said with a serious face. "Attention, this time each play, as long as the other side hurts, you can hear it clearly?" "Understand!" "Clear!" "Yes, sir!" ... After the surrounding officers responded one after another, the Saint Martin''s fleet began to disperse. Everyone was fighting separately, but their goal was unified, that is, to defeat the coalition and defend Saint Martin! Chapter 450： Rush over "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... St. Martin''s fleet, under the order of Leliss, was fighting as they walked, and distanced from the coalition fleet at a speed exceeding the performance of the coalition fleet''s ships, and taking advantage of the chaos created by the giant army, it kept attacking the coalition! In a while! More than 2,000 ships of the coalition forces were under the attack of the Giants and the Saint Martin Fleet inside and outside, and nearly one-fifth of the ships were removed! "No way!" Watching the ships of the coalition fleet continue to be sunk, Angeli immediately realized that if this continues, it wont work! Although there are no ships of their kingdom among the sunken ships, if these giants and Saint Martins fleet are allowed to continue like this, the coalition forces will definitely lose! While the coalition forces lose, no matter if Angel''s kingdom army has no loss, the life of his kingdom will definitely be difficult in the future, and Saint Martin will definitely not let them go! After madly spinning his mind for a long time, Angele had an idea in his heart. He shouted in a deep voice, "Now, everyone listens to my orders, and the boat immediately disperses and rushes towards St. Martin!" This is the best way Angele can think of now! Now they have been attacked by the giants and the Saint Martin fleet inside and outside, and they are all in a mess. The best solution to this situation is undoubtedly to stabilize and fight back, but this is also impossible for the coalition forces. It is impossible for the coalition forces to follow his orders! In other words, it is impossible for the ships being attacked to follow his orders. After all, in front of life safety, anyone will lose his mind! What''s more, they are not a kingdom, but a fleet that barely fit together for the same goal. Therefore, in the face of life, they will not care if you are the commander of the coalition army. Your safety is the most important! So, after comprehensive consideration, Angele gave this order that everyone can accept! The ship being attacked can escape for this reason. Although the direction of escape is restricted, they can still accept it. After all, they can escape! Ships that have not been attacked but feel dangerous can also leave for this reason. Also, although the direction is restricted, they can still accept it. It is safer than staying in place! After they rushed towards the island of St. Maarten and logged on to the island, the purpose of the coalition forces this time was half completed. They successfully logged on to the island of St. Martin, so Angele, as the commander, can also accept it! Of course, in addition to being acceptable to everyone, there is another important reason! If they don''t run now, the coalition fleet that has been messed up is nothing more than a lamb to be slaughtered. In that case, their coalition fleet can only be slowly wiped out by Saint Martin! But if he acts on this order, the remaining two thousand ships in the coalition forces, even if they are attacked by St. Martin''s inside and outside, at least more than a thousand ships can rush to St. Martin! At the time, they will have at least more than 100,000 troops left, or even more! As for these troops, Angele thinks they still have the power to fight and have a chance to win! There is still a chance to win! This is the point! "Disperse, spread out!" "Run!" "Hurry up, rush over!" "Don''t get in the way, hurry up!" "Go!" ... Under Angel''s order, the coalition fleet that had been in chaos instantly gained the backbone. They started the ships one after another, dispersed and then headed towards St. Martin! the other side! Watching the coalition fleet begin to disperse towards St. Martin, whether it is from the Giants Corps or the Saint Martin''s fleet, immediately realized what the coalition fleet is going to do! The people of the Giant Legion didn''t say anything, but the speed of destroying the ship accelerated! "Don''t block them, make a way out, let them rush over, we will chase them at the end!" After a flash of eyes, Lelis ordered to the rest of the fleet! "Yes!" Everyone in the Saint Martin fleet nodded! Then, Lelis picked up the phone worm next to him and called out! "Blubru!" After the phone rang for a second, the connection was picked up! "Hey!" Bruce came over with a familiar voice! "Bruce, pay attention to your side, they are going to rush to your side, pay attention to stop them!" Leliss said seriously! "Yoohoho! Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Bruce said excitedly and hung up the phone! --- The coast of Saint Martin! After Bruce hung up the phone, he turned to the Saint Martin Army who was waiting behind him, and shouted excitedly, "Yo roar, young ones, the enemy is coming, get ready for me!!!" "Yes!!!" All the armies responded loudly! "Kakkaka!" Then, cannons, steam tanks, steam mechs, etc. were all erected and activated. --- The coalition fleet fled in all directions and rushed towards Saint Martin, while the giant army and Saint Martin fleet were chasing and killing them! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "what---" "Help--" ... The sound of gunfire, gunfire, rescue, mace hammering the ship, naginata slashing the ship, all kinds of sounds for a while, raged on this sea! The ships of the coalition fleet are being hunted down ~www.novelhall.com~ rapidly decreasing! And the Giant Corps and the Saint Martin''s fleet have begun to suffer losses under the counterattack of the Allied Fleet! Among them, one hundred brainless giants of the giants of the Legion of Giants, three of them were hit on the back of the neck by shells and bullets and died on the spot, and more than a dozen were interrupted. But for a giant with strong resilience, the injury of a broken hand and foot can only be regarded as a minor injury at best, so there is nothing wrong with it! As for the Saint Martin fleet, no ships were sunk, but three ships were accidentally hit by stray bullets. Fortunately, the Conqueror used by the fleet is a steam battleship. The ships are all made of metal, so even if the shell hits it, there is nothing serious about it! The worst ship is only temporarily withdrawn from the battlefield for repairs! And at this moment, the ship where Angele was on the battlefield and Reiner met unexpectedly! "Rush, rush over!" Angele said frantically, "I will solve this giant!" Then, Angele shook his shoulders, and the luxurious mink cloak slipped off his body, revealing his slowly white shirt supported by muscles! Immediately, a trace of madness flashed in his eyes, a grinning smile appeared on his face, his legs flexed, he stomped hard, and rushed towards Lena''s chest! "Boom!" "Wow!" Rainer had not had time to react, and was directly hit by the huge impact in his chest. The whole person lost his balance in the sea, fell backward in response, and instantly splashed! Chapter 451： Annoying "Roar!" Lena, who was knocked down, felt the sharp pain in his chest, and couldn''t help but roar out! Angel is strong! Very strong! Just at that moment, Rainer felt that if he were not a giant, the inside of his body would have been shattered. If he were not the most defensive giant among giants, even the outside of his body would be shattered! However, he is a giant! It is still the strongest armor giant among the giants! Therefore, even though he felt very painful, Lena could still accept it. It was not as painful as he had accepted the giant''s inheritance, and it did not cause him any harm! Therefore, after a roar, Rainer stood up from the sea abruptly, raised his naginata, and slashed towards Anglie! "call out!" Accompanied by the sound of a sharp weapon breaking through the air, the huge Naginata cut a hole! Angele didn''t know when he appeared in front of Rainer''s chest and kicked it hard! "boom!" Accompanied by the tremendous impact, Lena''s huge body flew upside down instantly! "Wow---" After flying hundreds of meters, Lena''s body stopped and slammed directly into the sea, causing a huge wave to roll around! After that, Reiner stood up from the sea again, enduring the severe pain, holding the knife, showing a hideous expression, and rushing towards Angele! then... "boom!" Rainer is flying again! Hemp egg! This grandson is so strong! Thinking, Lena gritted his teeth and stood up again enduring the pain! "boom!" This time, Rainer didn''t even have to charge, and Angele appeared directly in front of him and kicked him away! Immediately! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The two seemed to have a tacit understanding. One stood up quickly after being knocked off, and the other shot him out after the other stood up! "I, it''s not that easy to beat!!!" After repeating it many times, Rainer roared in his heart and stood up again! And the first thing he did when he stood up was to find the position of Angele! However, this search made him a little confused! People? Reiner scanned the surroundings and observed it carefully, and found that... Angele is gone! Where did you go? People? Come out to fight to the death! Lena stood on the sea with a naginata and looked around, looking for Angel''s figure, with a face full of confusion! When Lena''s eyes found Angele, he was standing on the bow of a ship, heading towards Saint Martin! This Nima! Don''t put him in the eyes at all! Immediately, Lena felt that he was severely humiliated! You know, this is war! Isn''t war a life and death? How can someone not kill the enemy during the war, but after kicking him away, turning around and leaving? This clearly means that he is a trash, without any threat! Thinking of this, the anger in Lena''s heart hit his brain. At this moment, he didn''t care about anything, holding the Naginata, he rushed towards the position where Angeli was! the other side! When Rainer rushed towards Angele, Angele had already found him! To be honest, in the face of this scene, Angele also felt a headache! In fact, the reason why he left did not think that Lena was not threatening, but because his main purpose was to rush to the island and organize the counterattack of the coalition forces that rushed to the island, so he did not want to entangle Leonardo! And now it seems that Lena obviously doesn''t want to let him go! However, he has no idea about this! If it is normal, if someone dares to pester him when he is unwilling, he will directly kill the other person! But Lena is different! he... refuses to die! In the previous battle, Angele flew Leiner how many times, but every time after he flew him, he stood up again quickly like an okay person, and moved towards Ange. Lie attacked! During the period, Anglie also tried to attack Lena by hitting the heart, hitting the head and so on. But, the same is useless! After receiving these attacks, Lena stood up as if he was hitting other parts of him, still like a okay person! In the end, when there was no other way, Angele chose to leave! After all, if he does not leave, the coalition forces will soon rush to St. Maarten, and once the coalition forces rush to St. Maarten, what will the coalition soldiers do if he is not here to command? "This **** giant, why is it so annoying!" After angrily cursed, he faced Leiner who rushed over. He instantly disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of Leiner. kick! "boom!" Rainer flew out again! Afterwards, Angele didn''t care about Lena, and returned to the ship again! However, Lena, who was addicted to entanglement, was obviously unable to let him go easily, so after standing up, he rushed over. "boom!" Rainer is flying again! then... "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Time seemed to be going backwards, and Rainer and Angele lived a life of fighting and flying. Nima! Who will take this stuff away! Don''t let him follow me anymore! Angele kicked Leiner while having a headache! He even hated him a little, a little hate that he just had a bad hand, and had to provoke this guy, which led to this happening now! If he didn''t care about Lena at the time, and instead left in a detour, there wouldn''t be so many things now! Thinking about it, showing a face of helplessness, but soon the helplessness on his face turned into joy. because... He is here! We are on St. Martin! --- the other side. Not far from the battlefield, Arthur stood on the top of a mountain on St. Martin''s Island, looking at the battlefield not far away, his expression very calm. In this war, he almost saw the end from the beginning. So, he knew that the war here would be over soon... However, this was also what he expected from the beginning, so he was very calm! But at this moment, a news broke the indifference on his face. "What!!!" Hearing the news ~www.novelhall.com~, Arthur widened his eyes and showed an expression of disbelief. He grabbed the shoulder of the waiter who was passing the message in front of him, and hurriedly asked, "Why Why is the situation like this over there?" "I don''t know!" The waiter shook his head and replied, "There hasn''t been any specific news from over there. The only news that is currently coming is like this!" "Ok!?" "Only so?" Arthur raised his brow. "Hmm!" The waiter nodded seriously. Upon seeing this, Arthur forcibly calmed down and thought about it. After that, after thinking for a long time, he did not hesitate, and decisively gave up watching the battlefield that is now about to end, with an ugly expression, "Go, go back!" Immediately, Arthur with a calm face left here with a group of people. High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 452： Silence Time goes back to ten minutes ago! In the waters off the island of Saint Martins! On the East Road, when the Saint Martin''s army was fighting with the Allied fleet, the North Road Allied fleet also collided with the Saint Martin''s fleet! Compared with the East Road, the coalition fleet on the North Road did not fight as soon as it came up. Instead, it had been confronting the St. Martin''s fleet and had been deadlocked at sea for almost half an hour! "What the **** is the other party thinking?" The commander of the Saint Martin fleet, Shang Binqian, standing on the bow of a ship, frowned and muttered. During the half-hour confrontation with the coalition fleet, the coalition fleet did not do anything, did not send anyone to contact him, and there was no tentative offensive, just stuck in a daze, which made Shang Binqian a little more peaceful. Can''t understand what the other party is going to do! You know, when the two kingdoms are at war head-on, they either fight directly without talking nonsense, or confront each other, and then fight with each other. However, the confrontation does not talk badly or do anything, but it is a bit strange. ! and... I don''t know why, Shang Binqian always feels a little uneasy! Moreover, this uneasy feeling became more and more serious with the passage of time, as if he was waiting, there would be something bad, even a very tragic situation! No way! Can''t wait any longer! Take the initiative! After thinking for a moment, Shang Binqian gritted his teeth and made a decision. He doesn''t know what the uneasy feeling comes from, but he knows that he can''t sit here and wait for death, waiting for this feeling of uneasiness to get heavier, he must take the initiative! In this case, no matter where or what the feeling of anxiety comes from, if he takes the initiative to break it, it will not get heavier and heavier. Even if something bad happens at that time, at least the loss will be smaller! "All ships take the initiative to take the initiative to attack, but they must maintain the maximum distance of their range. If the opponent rushes over, they will immediately retreat and get a distance from the opponent, understand?" Shang Binqian confronted him and placed it in front of him. All the call bugs said in a deep voice. "understand!" "understand!" "understand!" ... The neat answer from the phone bug! "Well, offense!!!" Shang Binqian said loudly. immediately! "Boom!" Along with the sound of the steam engine, a puff of smoke came out of St. Martin''s ship! After that, all the ships started to move and rushed towards the coalition fleet! the other side! On a big purple ship in the coalition fleet! Wearing black stockings, black high heels, black lady''s suit, some black hair, a face with melon seeds, and a fat skin, Roland stood on the bow of the boat with two huge revolvers on his back! Looking at the Saint Martin fleet, the commander of the coalition fleet, Roland, who was starting to attack them, a trace of disappointment flashed in his beautiful eyes, and he muttered, "Is there anything you noticed?" After that, she changed her voice and said, "Forget it! Although it''s a little bit worse in terms of power storage, it''s not much worse, it should be able to handle them! But... it''s better to wait for them to be closer to launch!" After that, Roland turned around and looked at the huge silver barrel that was ten meters long and more than two meters wide behind him. The muzzle was already shining slightly, facing the cannon with more than ten clothes around. The brawny man in military uniform said solemnly, "Wait for my order, ready to launch!" "Yes! Your Majesty!" The strong men replied in unison. "call---" Roland sighed deeply and turned around again, looking at the Saint Martin fleet not far away! Soon, the Saint Martin fleet was in contact with the coalition fleet! Well, to be precise, the cannonball touched! At the Saint Martin fleet, which just happened to reach the maximum range of its range, Qi Qi stopped and fired a cannonball! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless shells are flying towards the coalition fleet! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Then, like a meteor, it fell on the ship near the front of the coalition fleet! "what---" "not good!" "Help!" "The ammunition compartment was hit!" "Disperse quickly, disperse!" ... Accompanied by the flames of the explosion, the North Road Allied Forces fleet was in chaos in an instant. More than 700 ships were sunk and more than 10 ships were sunk, and more than 30 ships were affected to a certain extent! "Commander, what should I do? Offensive?" "Commander, give an order! Otherwise, we will come a few more times, we won''t even have the ability to attack!" "Offensive!" ... The heads of the various armies spread the news to the phone worm beside Roland. "Wait, when they get closer, they will attack!" In response, Roland replied with these words in a unified manner. "Commander, if we don''t attack, our kingdom will announce its withdrawal. We don''t want to lose our precious army in vain!" "Yes, that''s right! The same for us!" "Asshole! I will leave if I don''t attack!" ... The heads of the various armies heard her words, but they were anxious and threatened. You know, they are coalition forces! Its not just the armies of the Bailan Kingdom family. They are not Rolands subordinates. They just listen to Roland for the time being. The previous confrontation was okay, and there was no loss anyway. The leaders of these troops looked at Roland as a commander. Let''s sell her face and stay on hold! But now the other party has attacked and caused them some losses. In this case, Roland has also issued such an order to wait for death. The leaders of these troops will definitely not buy it! And listening to these threats from them, Roland also had a headache! She knew that waiting was the best way now. After Saint Martin got closer, they could be solved completely in one wave. But listening to the leaders of these coalition forces, Roland knew that she couldn''t wait any longer! As for the explanation... Originally, as a woman, becoming a commander made the heads of these troops very dissatisfied. If she explained now, if she said that she would be able to resolve the Saint Martin fleet, these would be biased against her. The heads of the army would definitely think she was arguing! Take the lesser of the two evils! "call---" After thinking for a while, Roland sighed helplessly and said, "Okay, then attack, but after ten seconds, you attack again!" "Ok?" "why?" "it is good!" "Give you this face!" "So be it!" ... Listening to her, these army leaders, although they were a little puzzled about her order to attack in ten seconds, they still gave her a face and promised to attack in ten seconds! After speaking, Roland turned around helplessly, waved his hand, and said, "Let''s start!" "Yes!" The soldiers of Bailan Kingdom nodded. Subsequently, accompanied by a burst of operations! "Ok---" The barrel in front of Roland made a sound of engine starting. Then, the faint light of the original muzzle gradually became dazzling. After five seconds, the muzzle was like a small sun, illuminating the surrounding area with whiteness! next moment! "boom!" Muzzle launch! A solid white light shot out from the muzzle~www.novelhall.com~ towards the Saint Martin Fleet, which was three kilometers away and always kept three kilometers away from the coalition fleet! However, this solid white light did not hit St. Martin''s fleet, but fell into the sea after shooting two and a half kilometers! "boom!" Just after the solid white light fell, it burst open instantly! Afterwards, endless white light flooded the entire sea area, giving the sea a vast expanse of white light. At this moment, the world in this sea area seemed to be frozen by time, and there was only silence! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 453： Defeated Time seems to have passed for a long time, and it seems that only a second has passed. The white light shining on the world gradually dissipated in this sea area! After the white light dissipated, the entire sea area was enveloped by a large amount of water vapor, and it became invisible! At this time, Saint Martin''s fleet! Well, to be precise, it is the fleet of Saint Martin that has been half crippled! Only the ship where Shang Binqian and He was carrying the officers and was in charge of commanding, the ship located relatively behind, and the ship on the edge that was only slightly affected, were just two ships! The conditions of these two ships are not very good either! Among them, Shang Binqianhe is on the ship! Shang Binqian and one knee knelt on the deck of the bow. His clothes were ragged and full of burn marks. There was a smell of burnt all over his body. What''s more serious was that all his skin was burned. After the blisters! "what---" "hiss---" "it hurts!" ... Behind him is a group of soldiers who look similar to him, gritting their teeth and enduring the pain, or wailing in a low voice! They were all turned into this by the wave of explosions just now! This explosion is different from a normal shell explosion. When a normal shell kills and kills, it relies on the impact force of the explosion and the metal fragments of the metal enclosing the shell after the explosion to cause damage! And the thing that killed and wounded this time was heat! That''s right! It''s hot! Immediately after the explosion, endless heat also gushed out from the center of the explosion along with white light, not only boiling the surrounding sea, but also heating up the Saint Martin fleet, causing the ship to sink and all the people on the ship. Be hot to death! Only Shang Binqian and the two boats far away were left unheated and sank, and the people on board were not heated to death! However, they were not killed by the heat, but they were hurt by the heat! "hiss---" Shang Binqian felt the burned skin on his body and couldn''t help taking a breath. But then, he forced down the cold breath and the sharp pain on his body, gritted his teeth and said, "Go, go back!" Although Shang Binqian is very angry about the damage caused by this explosion, he also knows that this is not the time to be angry. If he does not take the person away when the water vapor is filled and the view is blocked, wait until After the water vapor begins to dissipate, it will be difficult for them to leave! "Yes!" "Hiss---understand!" "Yes, sir!" ... Shang Binqianhe had figured out the truth, and Shangbinqianhe''s subordinates naturally figured it out, so even if the body hurts, they all resisted and directly responded to Shangbin''s order! Then, everyone on the ship started to take action! Looking at this scene, Shang Binqian and after thinking a little bit, he asked the soldier who was also burned to the side who was dedicated to guarding the phone worm, "How about the phone worm?" Although the phone worm is not very fragile, it is not strong enough, so Shang Binqian is worried about what is wrong with the phone worm! Hearing that, the soldier guarding the phone worm endured the pain and forced a smile, took out the undamaged phone worm from his arms, and said with a silly smile, "My lord, I just reacted fairly quickly. Keep the phone worm in my arms. It''s hit, so the phone worm is fine!" Looking at his strong smile with his teeth, Shang Binqian was a little touched and speechless! What is touched is that he can keep the phone worm in his arms, and what is speechless is that he keeps the phone worm in his arms! You know, a phone worm is not expensive. Even if he dies, Shang Binqian will not blame him or care about it. There is no need for soldiers to do such a foolish thing that the phone worm keeps in his arms! However, this is not the time to talk about this, Shang Binqian and silently remembered the soldiers simple smile in his mind, and said, Quickly, call other ships to see if there are any ships surviving, let them if there are any. come back!" Because of the water vapor, Shang Binqian didn''t know the current situation of other ships, but even if he couldn''t see it, he knew that the loss this time must be great! "Yes!" After the soldier nodded honestly, resisting the pain on his body, he made the call over and over again! "Blubru!" "Blubru!" ... In the constant telephone calls, Shang Binqian''s heart grew colder and colder. "Hey!" Suddenly, a voice that seemed to endure pain came from the phone worm, and Shang Binqian was overjoyed immediately! Someone is alive! There is still no ship sinking! "I am the commander of the First Fleet, Shang Binqian is peaceful! Are the people on the 7th ship okay?" Shang Binqian stepped forward and took the phone bug in the soldier''s hand and asked. "Master Hui, our side is okay, because there is nothing far away, but the people on board have been burned more or less!" The soldier on the phone bug replied. "Well, you just come back now, don''t worry about the other things!" Shang Binqian said sternly. "Yes, sir!" A respectful voice came from the other end of the phone. Afterwards, Shang Binqian hung up the phone and asked the soldiers to try other calls, but they didn''t get through! "Only two ships..." Shang Binqian''s face is ugly! He knew that the loss this time must be great, but he didn''t expect it to be so great. In the end, only two ships were left on the nine ships, which means he had more than four thousand people, and only two thousand were alive. Many people, less than three thousand, more than four to ten thousand people died! It can be said that this is the war with the largest number of deaths since the founding of Saint Martin! and... This war is still in the hands of Shang Binqian! Thinking of this, Shang Binqian''s face is even more ugly! Although he knew that even if he passed the news to Arthur, Arthur would not blame him, because this time, he couldn''t be blamed precisely. After all, no one thought that the coalition fleet would have such a thing! But... He must be sorry for himself! However, after thinking about it for a while, Shang Binqianhe still gritted his teeth and dialed Arthur! "Blubru!" "Hey!" The phone was connected, and a young voice came from the other end of the phone! "I am Shang Binqian and He!" Shang Binqian said in a deep voice. "Oh, Commander Shangbin! Your Majesty is not here now, what can you tell me? I will tell your Majesty!" the young voice respectfully said. "You tell your Majesty, I...I...I lost the battle! The fleet only escaped by two ships..." Shang Binqian gritted his teeth and said. --- Allied fleet! Just when the explosion was over, the people in the coalition fleet who had urged Roland to attack all opened their eyes wide, showing an extremely incredible expression! "Luo...Luo...Your Majesty Roland, this...this...this is what you did?" At this moment, an army leader who threatened Roland before quivered. "Yeah!" Roland raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "Originally, if you wait, the power can be even greater, but you have to worry~www.novelhall.com~ so the power is a bit small!" Is the power a bit small? This Nima! The power is small. Two kilometers away, Lao Tzu can feel the heat in the air. If it is powerful, will we all be burned to death? The heads of all the troops in the coalition army, listening to Roland''s words, the corners of their mouths twitched! "Then, Your Majesty Roland, what are we going to do next?" At this moment, a head of the army who had threatened Roland before, asked respectfully. This time, after the explosion, he no longer dared to look down upon the woman Roland! "What to do..." Roland pondered for a moment, and said, "After just that, Saint Martin''s fleet will lose its combat effectiveness if it is immortal, so they will not have any resistance against us, so we can bypass Du directly. Zidao, attack the island of Saint Martin in the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king above chapter list Chapter 454： fury In a hurry, Arthur hurried back to the palace! And the first thing he did when he came back was to call Shang Binqianhe and ask clearly about the process and reason! "Blubru!" With the ringing of the phone, the call was connected soon! "Hey!" "It''s me!" Arthur said solemnly. "Your Majesty!" Shang Binqian and the voice of guilt and enduring pain came over! "Tell me about the process!" Arthur asked directly without going around. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Shang Binqian explained, "The process of the matter is like this..." After listening to it for a while, Arthur''s face was darker, perhaps! A white light flashed, and they were destroyed by the group? what is this? Of course, Arthur did not blame Shang Bin Qianhe! Because he knew that Shang Binqian would not be peaceful, and there was no need to lie to him, so what he said was that a white light flashed and the group would be destroyed, and it must be true, and this white light flashed and the group would be destroyed is true. What black technology is used! Under the black technology, it is not surprising that Shang Binqian and Arthur were killed by the group! However, he was still angry! You know, the reason why he sent troops to resist the offensive, apart from really trying to solve the enemy, he also had the mind to train soldiers, otherwise Saint Martin is not good for him? Doesn''t Reaper not fragrant? These two can easily destroy each other by dispatching one at random! But the result? More than ten thousand people were killed! This Nima! For the first time since the founding of the country, Saint Martin has lost so many people! How does this make Arthur not angry! Although Saint Martins population is more than ten times larger than when he took over, this does not mean that he can accept the loss of this ten thousand people, not to mention that these ten thousand people are not ordinary people, all of which are spent. The soldiers he trained with a lot of money and time! Think of Arthur''s heartache! After thinking for a moment, Arthur said angrily, "You wait, I''ll pass right away!" Arthur, who was thinking about it more and more angry, didn''t care about training troops anymore. He decided to go there personally and overturn the coalition fleet on North Road! "His---yes, your majesty!" Shang Binqian nodded and endured the pain and said. After hanging up the phone, Arthur told the waiter on the side, "I have something to go out. I won''t be back for lunch at noon. Go and talk to the princesses!" "Also, if someone asks me for something during the period, I usually ask him to come back tomorrow. If something is urgent, call Commander Shangbin and let Commander Shangbin tell me!" "Understand, Your Majesty!" The waiter nodded, indicating that he understood! After Arthur nodded, he left the room and went outside! "boom!" He spread his wings behind his back! "Huhuhu---" The snow-white wings flapped quickly, and Arthur gradually rose into the air! Afterwards, he flapped his wings and turned into a stream of light, heading towards the horizon! ---- After hanging up the phone, Shang Binqian and his face were not only painful, but also a touch of guilt! He could hear what Arthur wanted to do, so he was very guilty! It was he who had failed his majesty''s trust and was defeated, and now his majesty had to take action personally to clean up the current bad situation! Just when he was immersed in guilt and couldn''t help himself, a voice came from a corner of the ship, saying, "Commander, the port is here!" Hearing this voice, Shang Binqian and immediately awoke from their guilt, and then turned to look around! At this time, he discovered that they had returned to Duzi Island! At this time, the commander of the First Army of the Saint Martin Army, Joyce had already been here waiting for them! "Shangbin, how are you doing?" As soon as the boat stopped, Joyce rushed to the boat, caring! The explosion just now was not far from Duzi Island, so he naturally saw it too! Although he wanted to send people over to see the situation at the time, some of the sailing boats originally owned by civilians and merchants on Naiho Island were all driven away by him because of the beginning of the war to prevent them from being involved in the war. Without a boat, he couldn''t send someone to investigate the situation, so he could only be in a hurry! Fortunately, after making a phone call, he confirmed that Shang Binqian was safe, and then put aside his snack! However, he was also shocked by the tragic situation that Shang Binqian and the words will tell! So, as soon as Shang Binqian and he landed, he rushed up! "It''s okay, it''s just burned! Nothing serious!" Shang Binqian shook his head and said lightly. But after looking at Shang Binqian and the burn all over, Joyce couldn''t help but sucked in a cold breath. Naturally, he didn''t believe that he was nothing serious, so he quickly turned his head and shouted, "Military doctor, military doctor, Hurry up and get on the boat and lift all the wounded down, and the others will help and lift everyone down!" "Da da da!" Following his order, a group of military doctors in green uniforms ran onto the ship in an orderly manner and carried all the wounded on board down! "Joyce, really don''t have to do this, I can still go!" Shang Binqian, who was forcibly pressed on the stretcher by Joyce, couldn''t help but show a wry smile on his face, struggling to sit up! Although he was seriously injured, he really didn''t need a stretcher. He could still go! "What are you talking about, lie down quickly!" Joyce did not listen to him, but pressed his shoulder and pressed him down! Upon seeing this, Shang Binqianhe could only helplessly lie on the stretcher, letting the military doctor carry him away! Before leaving, Shang Binqianhe seemed to have thought of something, so he said quickly, "Joyce, your Majesty just said that you want to come in person, you remember to entertain!" "Oh!?" Joyce was a little surprised at what he said. He didn''t understand why Arthur came, but after thinking about the current situation, he almost understood why Arthur came! "Don''t worry, leave it to me, you can heal your wounds at ease!" Joyce patted his chest and promised! Even if there is no such kind explanation from Shangbin, Arthur will have to entertain him! "By the way, this water vapor is much lighter than before, and it should disperse soon. When it disperses, you should pay more attention to the movement of the coalition fleet. When you report it to your majesty, I think your majesty needs this! "Shang Binqian added. "Understand!" Joyce nodded, "You can heal your wounds at ease, and leave the rest to me!" After speaking, Joyce waved his hand and motioned to the military doctor to carry Shang Binqian he down! ---- the other side! Although Roland ordered the coalition fleet to go around, but because the water vapor on the sea has not dissipated, they did not leave immediately for fear of accidental traffic accidents! However, the water vapor is not as good as normal mist, so it quickly dissipates! "Is the group destroyed, or someone ran away?" Roland couldn''t help but muttered while looking at the empty sea. But immediately, she left the idea behind! Whether the group is destroyed ~www.novelhall.com~ or ran away, it will not affect her next actions! She didn''t believe that there could be people or ships intact under her Bailan bomb! "Everyone obeyed the order, bypassing Douzi Island and heading to St. Martin Island!!!" Roland ordered the phone worm in front of him. "understand!" "Yes!" "Ok!" ... Listening to her orders, no one had any objections this time, and they followed her orders one after another, bypassing Douzi Island and heading towards St. Martin! At the same time, Arthur was also in the sky, waving his wings towards Duzi Island, flying quickly! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 455： Wan Lei Tian Lao Yin "huhu---" In the sky, Arthur flapped his wings and headed towards Duzi Island! At this time, it has been a while since Arthur came out of Saint Martins Palace, but because Douzi Island is not close to St. Martin Island, Arthur still did not reach Douzi Island! Of course, it''s almost here! "Ok!?" But at this moment, Arthur flying in the air saw something wrong in the sea below! "That''s it?" Arthur muttered, looking at the large piece of sailing ships below with various flags. It stands to reason that Saint Martin is now in the midst of war, and there should not be so many foreign ships coming to Saint Martin! After all, under normal circumstances, whether it is a merchant ship or a cruise ship is to make money, so I came to St. Martin, and if you come at this time, dont say whether you make money or not, just think about some people involved in the war. If you are dangerous, you shouldnt come. Otherwise, if you accidentally get involved in a war, you will not only be unable to make money, but you will also lose a lot, and you may even be filled with your life! Moreover, under normal circumstances, there are not so many ordinary ships such as merchant ships and cruise ships that come together. Generally, there are a lot of three to five ships, and the most cases are only dozens of ships coming together! Although Arthur did not carefully click on the following ones, at a glance, you know that there must be more than dozens, at least a few hundred! Since it is not a merchant ship or a cruise ship, what are these hundreds of ships? Thinking, the speed of Arthur''s flight could not help but drop down! Suddenly, a flash of inspiration! and many more! War! ? Arthur immediately realized something and slammed the brakes in the air. "Since it is impossible for so many ordinary ships to come, then it is clear what these ships are. These must be...Allied forces!!!" Arthur said excitedly. is really the skynet is restored without leaking! He hasn''t chased him over, these coalition soldiers will send them to the door by themselves! Thinking about it, Arthur became more excited! Immediately, he didn''t hesitate anymore, flapping his wings directly, and flew towards the coalition fleet below! At the same time! The moving coalition fleet also spotted Arthur, the birdman flying towards them! "what?" "what is that?" "Angel?" "Birdman with wings?" "He... seems to be coming towards us?" ... The sound of discussion came from all ships in the fleet. Everyone present was very curious about Arthur, a birdman with wings suddenly! However, he took a binoculars to observe Arthur''s Roland carefully, only to find something wrong---where did this birdman seem to have seen it! "This bird is so familiar!" Roland frowned and murmured Immediately, her mind started to spin frantically, thinking about who this bird man is! But, before she could think of it, Arthur started talking! "Are you a coalition fleet?" Arthur asked in a deep voice, looking at the fleet below. Although he has confirmed in his heart, he still habitually asks again, lest he finds out that the number is wrong after the group is destroyed. What an embarrassment! "Yes! You are..." In the fleet, an army leader raised his head and replied with some unknown reason. Arthur did not answer his question, but smiled and said, "Oh, that''s good! It seems I didn''t admit the wrong person, and I won''t call the wrong person!" At this time, Roland, who had been staring at Arthur''s face, flashed an inspiration, suddenly thinking of who Arthur was! "Hey!" Suddenly, her heart jumped and she hurriedly shouted at the others, "Be careful, he is the king of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur!!!" "Ok!?" Listening to her, everyone was surprised! "He is the king of Saint Martin?" "The king of Saint Martin is a birdman with wings?" "That''s not right! No one has ever said that King St. Martin has wings!" "Isn''t the king of Saint Martin a pure human?" "Yeah, isn''t it a pure human being? Why did you grow wings?" ... The curiosity of all the people present has increased! But then, Arthur did not give them time to be curious! "Heartnet!" "Ten Thousand Thunder Heavenly Prison!" "Cracking!" Along with the sound, a solid thunder and lightning emerged from Arthur''s body. With him as the center point, it spread out in a ring shape toward the surroundings! Soon, the ring formed by thunder and lightning was in the sky, covering the entire coalition fleet! Danger! Extremely dangerous! "Flop!" Watching this scene, Roland''s heart beat wildly, and his whole person was enveloped by a deadly sense of danger, so suppressed that he could not breathe! "Be careful, there is danger!" Roland yelled out the exhausted strength of his whole body. But, it''s still too late! Arthur was full of lightning, flying in the air, looking at the coalition fleet below, flashing a trace of anger and a trace of madness in his eyes, and then suddenly waved his right hand downward! suddenly! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Cracking!" ... Heart network positioning, lightning strikes, under Arthur''s full display, endless lightning blasted down, and the entire sea area suddenly turned into a sea of ??lightning shining blue light! Time is passing fast! About a minute later, the sea of ??thunder and lightning shining with blue light gradually stopped. And at this time, everyone...er...no, to be precise, except for Arthur and one person, everyone else was electrocuted to death in the bombardment of this thunder and lightning, becoming corpses~www .novelhall.com~ However, because electricity cannot deal with inanimate things, there are still hundreds of ships floating in the sea quietly! Well, if someone passed by here at this time, they would definitely be scared to death by this weird scene! "Hoo---" "Papa!" After Arthur, who made the tragedy with his own hands, he took a deep breath, clapped his hands, and murmured, "Comfortable, comfortable!" A wave of thunderous fruits exerted all their strength, causing 100,000 people to be burnt outside and tender inside by electricity, and died in smoke. However, because of the death of 10,000 people before, Arthur''s anger was vented and gradually calmed down. It''s down! "There is another person..." Feeling the only human in the heart net who survived the sea of ??thunder and lightning, an inexplicable look flashed in Arthur''s eyes. After thinking about it for a moment, Arthur frowned and groaned, "Well... it''s the last one anyway, let''s take a look!" Then, Arthur felt the position of the only living creature in the heart web and flew towards her. Soon, I came to a big purple ship! "In the cabin?" Looking at a group of electrified corpses around, Ya felt the position of the only living creature in his heart, and then walked in the cabin! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 456： Moment of panic "Huhhhhhh!" Roland curled up in a big box in a small room in the cabin with a face full of horror, panting slightly! Just now, the moment Arthur released the ten thousand thunder prison, she felt the fatal danger. After notifying the others with a shout, she flashed into the cabin and came to this small room! The reason why I came to this small room is not because of anything else, but because this small room is a room for storing brandy bombs! Bailan shells are extremely dangerous shells. Although they cause terrifying damage, they are also very dangerous. They are not only dangerous to the enemy, but also dangerous to themselves. If they are used improperly, they may cause harm to themselves. If they are not stored properly, they may even cause damage. May explode! In the past history of the Bailan Kingdom, there have been many catastrophes that caused the Bailan bomb to explode due to the mistake of storing the Bailan bomb! Fortunately, after the efforts of scientists in the kingdom, Bailan Kingdom finally developed a box that can perfectly store Bailan shells, the infinite box! This kind of box has no other advantages, it is hard! Even if the Bailan bomb explodes inside the box, as long as the box is not opened, it will not affect the outside of the box! Similarly, no matter what happens on the outside of the box, it will have no effect on the inside of the box! This time, when Roland came out, he brought a Bailan bomb, and therefore an infinite box. After the Bailan bomb was used, the infinite box naturally came out! So after feeling a sense of fatal danger, Roland subconsciously rushed to this room and hid in the safest place she thought was the infinite box! And as she judged, the infinite box is safe! Everyone outside, even those who hid in the cabin, was energized by Arthur in the violent thunder and lightning. She was in the infinite box, but she was unscathed! But now she is also very scared! Because, she heard a sound of footsteps! "Da da da!" The sound of footsteps on the wooden floor seemed very loud in the quiet cabin at this time, even Roland, who was in the box, could hear it clearly! is looking for her! This is Roland''s subconscious judgment! Although the wave of thunder and lightning did not reach her just now, it was only a little too close. If she hadn''t reacted quickly and had good strength, she would have been electrocuted, so she had seen the power of thunder and lightning before! She doesn''t think that under that kind of power, besides her hiding in the infinite box, who else can be spared! Therefore, the only person who can make this footstep is Arthur, and Arthurs purpose in coming to the cabin is self-evident, that is---she! How to do? This is Roland''s second thought! But now Roland, who is a bit confused, can''t think of a solution to the problem at hand! Fortunately, she still has time to think! Now she is very fortunate that the designer who designed the infinite box did not know the reason for the brain pumping. In the design, the internal lock and ventilation system were added, so now she has time to think! Even if Arthur finds her hiding place, in terms of the defense power of the Infinite Box, she is still safe for the time being! Of course, its better not to find her! But there is a good saying, the more you worry, the easier it will happen! "Da da da!" Just when Roland was anxious, the sound of footsteps slowly came towards her from far and near! "Da da da!" Finally, the footsteps rang clearly in her ears. He found me! ! ! "Thump thump thump!" Thinking of this, Roland''s heart beat faster. She could even hear her own heartbeat because of the extremely quiet inside the box. "I found you!!!" At this time, a deep, weird, demon-like voice slowly entered her ear! "Boom!" Like a thunder in the brain, Roland instantly lost the ability to think, and now there was only one thought left in her head---found! the other side! Out of the box! Arthur is looking at this box with a wicked face! Before, because he killed a full 100,000 people and vented his anger, he became in a good mood. I don''t know why, an evil taste appeared in his heart inexplicably! Driven by this wicked taste, he did not immediately kill her after finding the last person with the heart network. Instead, he used the methods commonly used in those horror suspense films he watched in his previous life --- the footsteps of the murderer. sound. while creating an atmosphere of horror, came out of the box! Finally, he deliberately pinched his throat and said something in a low and strange voice, the purpose is to scare the last person! But... now seems to be a failure! doesn''t seem to scare people! Looking at the big box that didn''t move at all, Arthur thought wrinkly! But then, he has a new idea full of evil and fun! Shadow! Arthur has carefully looked at the box in front of him. Although the outside of the box looks like a perfect fit, if you look closely, you can still see a few tiny ventilation holes! Although Arthur didn''t know what sand sculpture design was for adding vents to the box, it did not prevent him from using these vents! He was going to control the shadow to sneak into the box quietly through these ventilation holes, and then touch the people inside the box! "I''m coming in..." Arthur continued in a low and strange voice. Immediately, his thinking entered the shadow. In an instant, the shadow stood up from under Arthur! After that, UU reading www.uukanshu.com flashed scarlet eyes with a ghost mask, then collapsed again and turned into a shadow on the ground, and then turned to Arthur to find the ventilation hole like running water. "Flow" went in! Although the box is very large, the thickness is not very thick, only about 20 centimeters, so in the blink of an eye Arthur entered the black box! At this time, Arthur can clearly feel the people close at hand! is a nice woman! Arthur''s shadow is like a fish in this dark environment. Although you can''t see it, you can clearly feel the surrounding environment and things! And after confirming the person in the box, Arthur started his last step! "I caught you!!!" The low and weird voice rang again, and it was reflected in Roland, who was now pale with fright! At the same time, Arthur''s shadow turned into an entity, quietly appearing behind Roland lying on his side in the box, and slowly placing his hands on Roland''s shoulders! at this moment! Listening to Arthur''s words, he felt a pair of extremely cold hands suddenly grabbed Roland''s shoulders, and couldn''t bear this weird and frightening atmosphere anymore! "what---" Accompanied by a scream of shock, she quickly opened the box and jumped out! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 457： I still have chips "Come out?" Arthur joked as he watched the beauty popping out of the box in front of him. At a glance, he recognized that the person in front of him was the commander of North Road, the queen of Bailan Kingdom, Roland! After hearing Arthurs words, Roland, with a frightened face, did not answer immediately. Instead, after looking at him in front of him, he looked back at the infinite box where she was hiding, but no matter how she looked at it, the box was Empty, she didn''t see anything! Well, the shadow had already returned to Arthur the moment she popped out! "Just... was you talking just now?" After a while, Roland, who gradually recovered from the panic just now, looked at Arthur and asked involuntarily. Now her mind is full of the horror scene just now, there is no room to think about other things, so she will ask! "Ok!" Arthur shrugged and admitted simply. There is nothing to deny, so he admitted it simply! "Hoo---" Suddenly, Roland breathed a sigh of relief. Immediately, she remembered something again, and quickly asked, "It was you who touched my shoulder just now?" "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled and nodded again. "Hoo---" Roland immediately sighed again, and he completely relaxed! Although I dont know how Arthur did it, I just know that he did it! Well, its not a weird event! At this time, Arthur who answered her two questions smiled and said, "Well, since I answered your two questions, I should ask you next?" Now Roland is like an ant that Arthur can squeeze to death at will, so Arthur did not rush to kill her, but was going to ask her some more important questions! "Yes!" Roland nodded without any hesitation. Like Arthurs thoughts, Roland is also very self-aware. She knows that her life is now being pinched by Arthur, so she has no room for opposition or resistance. If she insists on resisting or opposing Arthur If so, then the only result is that the process of death is a bit worse! Of course, in fact, she is so cooperative, and there is a little thought of delaying time! The reason for delaying time is to quickly think about a way to get out or survive! "Before, what was the thing that caused the casualties of soldiers in our kingdom?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. "Blank bomb!" Roland answered without hesitation. "What is that?" Arthur continued to ask with some confusion. "That is an unknown artillery shell drawing that our kingdoms founding ancestor Bai Lan got three hundred years ago on an adventure!" Roland explained in a deep voice. "Because when the drawing was obtained, the name of the cannonball was not on the drawing, so my ancestors named it after his own name!" "And this kind of shell is different from ordinary shells. Its main killing ability is not shock waves or shell fragments, but heat!" "Hot!?" Arthur asked curiously. Before crossing, he had heard of a lot of shells that cause damage through heat, such as incendiary bombs, heat pressure bombs, etc., but this is the first time he has heard of such shells in this world! "Yes, it''s hot!" Roland nodded and explained, "In the process of making Bailan bombs, a special mineral called Yanyan must be added. This special mineral is only found in the extinct volcano on Winter Island where the temperature is low. Yes!" "In normal times, the ore is fairly stable, but once it encounters a slightly higher temperature, this kind of flaming rock will release a lot of heat, and Bailan bombs are made with this!" "After each Bailan bomb explodes, the gunpowder inside will ignite the flaming rock, which releases a lot of heat to kill enemies within a radius of one kilometer to one and a half kilometers!" "Of course, this kind of brandy bomb is not only powerful, but the production process is also very complicated, cumbersome, and dangerous. The output of our kingdom is not high every year, at most only one or two!" "Because the damage range is too large, the energy storage cannon that the Kingdom has painstakingly researched over the years must be used so that Bailan Cannon can be used without injury! "Accumulated cannon?" Arthur wondered again. "Well, it is a cannon that can fire a projectile farther by storing energy!" Roland explained. Hearing this, Arthur probably understood what Bailan bomb was! Immediately, he smiled and said, "Okay, this problem is solved, then the next problem!" At this point, Arthur paused and continued, "Why attack my kingdom? Because... Yilu Kingdom of West Asia?" The Kingdom of Elucia!? Arthur knew that the kingdom of Elucia was behind this coalition? There are spies among the coalition forces? All kinds of doubts flashed through Roland''s mind, making her startled! However, she soon recovered! The most important thing now is to save lives, things like whether there are spies in the coalition forces, let''s talk about it later! She shook her head and replied, "No...not exactly, but it is partly because the Kingdom of Elucia gives benefits such as money and equipment!" "Apart from profit, there is no threat?" Arthur interrupted. Roland shook his head and said, "To be honest, the Kingdom of Elucia is too far away from our kingdom, and their intimidation is of no use to our kingdom! The main reason is that Saint Martin is too close to my kingdom~www. novelhall.com~ I have a sense of crisis, but it is because of the development of the kingdom!" After speaking, Roland changed his voice and explained, "Our Bailan Kingdom has been founded for more than 300 years, and I am the thirty-ninth generation queen! In the past, every generation of kings and queens of our Bailan Kingdom Work hard and strive to develop and grow the kingdom!" "I am no exception!" "The reason why I want to attack your kingdom is because I don''t think you can win under the siege of the coalition forces. So after thinking about it, I am ready to ride the coalition''s ride, when your kingdom is wiped out by the coalition forces. , To grab some important things to develop and grow my kingdom!" "In this way, it can eliminate the sense of danger in my heart and strengthen my kingdom. It will do both!" Having said that, Roland looked at Arthur again, with a wry smile on his face, and said, "It''s just...I didn''t expect people to be so powerful!" Hearing this, Arthur also understood the reason why the Bailan Kingdom attacked Saint Martin, and at the same time he finished asking all the more important questions! So, after Arthur flashed a cruel look in his eyes, he smiled and said, "Well, I''m almost done asking what I should ask, now it''s time to send you on the road!" After finishing talking, he thought about it, and added, "Relax, for your cooperation, I especially allow you to choose your own way of death, suicide or hanging!" "Wait, I still have value, I still have a bargaining chip..." Roland hurriedly said. Chapter 458： Kill or...not kill? value? chips? Arthur looked at Roland with a faint smile, and said, "What is your value? What bargaining chip do you have?" Roland gritted his teeth, pointed at himself, and said, "I am the value and the bargaining chip!" In the previous time, in addition to answering Arthurs questions, Roland was constantly thinking about ways to survive! But no matter what she thought, she didn''t think of it! Well, to be precise, I didn''t think of what price to pay to satisfy Arthur! After thinking about it carefully, she discovered that, with Arthur pinched in her hands, the only way she wanted to survive was to pay a certain price in exchange for a way to survive! is like a kidnapper and a ransom! Now Arthur is the kidnapper, she is the kidnapped person, and if the ransom (price) is not paid, Arthur will definitely not let her go! But, she can''t pay the ransom! She couldn''t pay the ransom that Arthur wanted! For people like Arthur, the ransom is definitely not the money or power that ordinary people need. Because he does not lack this! But besides money and power, what else could Arthur want? Or, what else can she give Arthur''s heart? The territory of the kingdom? can''t do it! Judging from this experience today, Roland knows that the ultimate victor of this war must be Saint Martin. Like the previous Saint Martin fleet dealing with the coalition fleet, it is more like a training, a training with the coalition fleet as its opponent! Do not! is not like! but, yes! It was a training before, a training with the coalition fleet as the opponent! St. Martins main combat power has never been the fleet, but a strong man like Arthur! As long as Arthur is here, Saint Martin will definitely not lose, and after the coalition is defeated, the territory of her kingdom will definitely be swayed by Saint Martin''s income! Therefore, the so-called Kingdom Territory will definitely not make Arthur''s heart beating! After all, in his opinion, this should be something in the bag! Besides the kingdom turf, what else touched Arthur? Undercover? At the price of being undercover in the coalition and betraying the coalition? also does not work! Judging from todays Arthurs words, Arthur is obviously an undercover agent among the coalition forces, and from the perspective of Arthurs strength, it doesnt matter whether there is undercover or something like... it doesnt matter! After all, Arthur can Kerry (driven by Carry) the audience! After being denied by himself in this kingdom and undercover, Roland really couldn''t think of any price in exchange for a chance to survive! So, as soon as she gritted her teeth, she simply regarded herself as a price, as a value, as a bargaining chip, in exchange for a chance to survive! Well, since she can''t think of it, don''t think about it, let Arthur think about it! As long as Arthur thinks she is useful and she is valuable, she can be used as a bargaining chip, a price, then she can live, if not...she will die! Although this sounds a bit resigned, it is indeed the best solution right now. After all, when she can''t figure out what price she can pay, this has a 50% chance of success! Of course, there is a 50% chance of failure! But it doesnt matter! At least there is a chance of success if you do this. If you don''t do this, you won''t even have the chance of success! Listening to Rolands words, Arthur was stunned for a moment. He looked at Roland up and down and hesitated, "You!?" "Yes!" Roland smashed the seeds, nodded fiercely, and said, "As long as I can survive, you can do whatever you want me to do!" The clever Roland has her own understanding of life. She clearly knows that no matter what the situation, there is a future only if you survive. If you dont survive, whatever ambitions are said, revenge is empty and nothing, so she wants Survive, even if the price is high, as for other things, let''s talk about it later! "You can do anything?" Arthur looked at Roland and hesitated! What he thought before was nothing more than to kill Roland directly. After all, she caused more than 10,000 casualties in Saint Martin. If she didn''t kill her, what face would Arthur have in the future? But in front of him, listening to Roland''s resolute words, Arthur''s killing intention was a little shaken! Is Roland valuable? Can be a bargaining chip? This is Arthur''s subconscious doubt! Immediately, he himself gave the answer! Yes, there is a certain value! can also be used as a bargaining chip! After all, Roland is a queen and the commander of the North Road of the Allied Forces. In terms of identity, it is enough for Arthur to do a lot of articles! And is Roland''s bargaining chip worth enough to reach Saint Martin''s 10,000 dead people? This is a problem! If the value of her bargaining chip is not enough to cover the ten thousand dead, Arthur will still kill her! But Roland''s value and the bargaining chip itself are relatively illusory things, so for this question, Arthur can''t give an answer for a while! Therefore, the problem has returned to the original place! kill or... not kill? "Anything is fine!" Roland said firmly. "Really?" Arthur squinted and confirmed again. "Really!" Roland nodded fiercely. "Well, take off your clothes!" Arthur said coldly. "Ok!?" A trace of surprise flashed in Roland''s eyes. She didn''t see any desire in Arthur''s eyes. How could Arthur make this request! But while thinking about it, she did not hesitate, gritted her teeth and revealed a ruthless face, grabbed the collar of her clothes directly with both hands, and pulled it hard! "Tear and pull---" , the clothes were torn in half! This is a ruthless person! Watching this scene, the expression on Arthur''s face was indifferent, but he also had a decision in his heart! That is... do not kill! "Okay! I don''t need to kill you, but you must create value for me beyond the damage caused by your blanched bullet!" Arthur narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice. For this woman who is ruthless and knowledgeable about current affairs, Arthur inexplicably gave birth to a feeling of appreciation in his heart~www.novelhall.com~ I think she is an individual talent and has the value of being used by him! Moreover, those 10,000 people died, and the losses were also lost. Even if Arthur killed Roland, he would not be able to save him. The most important thing for him now is to quickly recover a little loss. Also, those 10,000 people are not really dead, they just added 10,000 residents to Seireitei! So after thinking for a long time, he gave this answer! Of course, Arthur would never admit that there is still a trace of Roland that is good, and the two jumping things in front of him... "Hoo---" Suddenly, Roland was secretly relieved! survived! Then, Roland nodded without hesitation, "Yes!" Its not bad to survive, and she is very sure about whether she can create the loss caused by that prairie bullet! "Okay, let''s put on your clothes!" After choosing not to kill Roland, Arthur took out a set of his spare clothes from his portable space and threw it to Roland! "Uh..." Roland took the clothes, but didn''t put them on right away. Instead, after looking at the clothes in his hands, he looked at Arthur carefully, and a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind! Just do it! There was a hint of inexplicable meaning in her beautiful eyes, she put the clothes in her hand aside, and slowly walked towards Arthur... Chapter 459： Angeles death When the curtain fell on the battlefield on the North Road, the battlefield on the East Road basically came to an end, and only Angele was left struggling! "Huh huh!" Anglie knelt on one knee, embarrassed, his chest was rising and falling quickly, his mouth was breathing constantly, and the sweat on his face dripped like raindrops to the ground! Why? Why did things become like this? Now extremely tired, Angele glanced around with his initially blurred eyes. The giants surrounding him, mechas, tanks, soldiers, etc., were puzzled! Originally, just a few hours ago, he thought he was carrying the coalition army that had rushed to St. Martin with more than 100,000 left, and there was still a chance, and he might defeat St. Martin! But at the moment these rushing coalition forces contacted Saint Martin''s army, he knew that he was wrong! The roar of the cannon! The roar of the tank! Mecha ravages! 98K range! The explosion of the grenade! ... Almost as soon as the two sides contacted, the coalition forces were destroyed, and it was unsurprisingly defeated across the board! Of course, if it was just a rout across the board, it would not have caused Angele to fall like this! After all, there are more than 100,000 people, how can they escape? In terms of Angel''s strength, he must be among those who escaped! But, the fact is that he is now blocked directly on the coast of Saint Martin! As for why this happens... Because of the Kingdom of Sila! This kingdom, which they used as a base area, had long been betrayed, and at the last moment, it gave the coalition a fatal blow! The Sila Kingdom fleet, which was behind the coalition forces at the beginning, immediately turned back after the coalition forces logged in. The Saint Martin Fleet, which was in the pursuit of the united forces, destroyed all the coalition fleets and directly cut off the back of the coalition forces! And just like this, the coalition forces that logged on to the coast of St. Martin were chased by the Giant Legion, and the fleet of St. Martin, the fleet of the Kingdom of Sila, and the army of St. Martins front and back flanking, completely blocked in St. Martin. On the coast! Finally, after a few hours of fighting, the coalition forces were completely wiped out on the coast under siege, and only Angele was left! "Surrender, I can let your majesty spare your life by surrendering!" Not far from Anglia, Bruce who was besieging him looked at the brawny in front of him and persuaded him. To be honest, if it''s an ordinary person, Bruce really doesn''t do things like persuading surrender, and he doesn''t bother to do it! But the person in front of him is Angel, so Bruce did it! As for the reason for this... Because he admired what Angele did! Of course, its not the siege of Saint Martin now! It is a matter of wandering in the West China Sea, saving countless slaves from slave merchants, growing from a slave to a king, and from a slave to a strong man! These things were widely circulated in Xihai as a positive story, which once inspired the civilians in Xihai. After Bruce heard about these things, he also felt the positive power in them, so he admired Angele! Of course, admire it! At present, Angele is still an enemy, and the positions and camps of the two sides are different, so no matter how you admire him, Bruce will not keep his hands after confronting him. At most, at most, as he just said, please Arthur. Angele is dead! "Hehe!" Angele didn''t answer Bruce''s words, but shook his head with a smile, and rejected Bruce''s proposal! "That''s really a pity!" Upon seeing this, Bruce did not persuade him anymore. After expressing regret, he put the sword across his chest and made an attack, saying, "In this way, I can only save you as much as possible. Up!" "Haha, come on!" Anglie smiled boldly, resisting his exhaustion, stood up without any fear, and scanned the people around him. "Everyone gets out of the way, let me challenge him!" Bruce shouted in a deep voice. This time, he asked people to retreat, decided to give Anglie a decent way to die, and kill him one-on-one! Of course, he did it with certainty! In the past five years, Bruce''s strength has naturally increased, and so far he has reached the pinnacle of the major general level! Although this strength is not a big problem for Angelie, who can resist being besieged by all of them before, who has the strength of the lieutenant general! But the two sides still fight! Especially after Angele went through the siege, his physical exertion was very huge, and even when it was almost bottoming out, the winning rate of both sides was almost 50-50, and the balance of victory was still in the direction of Bruce! But after hearing Bruces call, the others did not hesitate, and directly focused on Bruce and Angele, giving up a circle, but they still faintly blocked Angels position in their positions. All retreats! "Yoohoho, I''m going to fuck!" Bruce chuckled and disappeared in place! "Shave!" The next second, Bruce appeared less than five meters in front of Angele! "Song of the Pirate. Three consecutive spikes!" The long knife in his hand was pierced continuously! "!" Suddenly, three sharp sword qi flew out, heading towards Angele at the same time regardless of the front and back! "Tyrants!" Although Angele was extremely exhausted, his reaction was not slow. Just when the sword energy was about to reach him, his muscles tightened, and there appeared a metal stream like steel! "!" The three sword auras made the sound of metal collision as if hitting steel! There was no surprise for Bruce who saw this scene. They had already known about Angel''s strength in the previous time, and he didn''t think that this one could kill Angel! "Song of the Pirates, stab!" Without hesitation, Bruce waved the long knife in his hand again, and stabbed it frantically towards Angele! "!" Countless sharp sword auras rushed towards Angele like a tide! "Ha ha!" Upon seeing this, Angele laughed this time. He smiled and shook his head, and said, "It seems that my life is about to come to an end here! This battle of life... I lost!" After finishing talking ~www.novelhall.com~, Angele did something that made everyone around him incomprehensible, even a little confused. That is to give up resistance, opened his hands, and followed the tide of sword energy in front of him in a heroic posture! He can resist! But there was no resistance! Because after he topped the Bruce''s first offense, he knew that even if he held the wave, he was exhausted, and he would eventually lose! Although Bruce in front of him is weaker than his usual strength, he is stronger than his exhausted body, so he will lose no matter what, and he is surrounded by giants, mechas, and Bryce with good marksmanship in his eyes! Under the eyes of so many people, even if he wins, it is useless, and he will eventually be besieged to death! So, he chose a decent way to die for himself! "!" Countless sword energy blasted into Anglies chest, and came out from his back! In the end, he was full of sword eyes, blood gushing out, and he himself, smiled and knelt on the ground. At this time, he resisted the pain on his body, exhausted all his strength, and said to Bruce, "The citizens of my kingdom are all poor slaves. If you take down my kingdom, give them one... . A... a way to survive! After finished speaking, his whole body gradually fell to the ground! :. : Chapter 460： Each back to each In the early morning of May 2, 1508, Haiyuan Calendar! San Martin area, the weather is fine! Just twenty-four hours after the start of the war, the Allied East Army was defeated, 300,000 troops were wiped out, the commander Angele died, and the Kingdom of Sila announced its unconditional surrender! His Majesty Pendragon Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin expressed his gratitude to the Sila Kingdoms actions of abandoning the dark and surrendering, and decided to accept the surrender of the Sila Kingdom with generous treatment! Simultaneously! The North Road Army of the Allied Forces was defeated, the 100,000 troops were wiped out, the commander Roland was captured, and the Bailan Kingdom announced its unconditional surrender! Same! His Majesty Pendragon Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin expressed his gratitude to the Bailan Kingdom''s move to abandon the dark and cast the light, and decided to accept the Bailan Kingdom''s surrender with generous treatment! These two news spread all over the West Sea at the same time, making the large group of people waiting to see the excitement in the West Sea shake their chins. At the same time, they also made the original look forward to the war between the coalition forces and St. Martin. The western posters of the news, like sharks smelling blood, reported this incident crazy! "In the end what happened? In twenty-four hours, 400,000 people were wiped out? "-----Western poster! "Shock! In one day, the three-way army was left with the South Road struggling to support it! "-----A local newspaper in Xihai! "How to lose? The thunder and lightning shining on the head of the army on North Road! "----A big local newspaper in Xihai! "Good news for the kingdom! The two armies were destroyed! "-----St. Martin Daily! ... Newspapers with amazing headlines spread in Xihai, so that the melon-eating people in Xihai were overwhelmed with joy at the same time --- Finally, there is a major event that can make them the latest talk! "Hey, have you heard that Saint Martin''s Kingdom, yes, yes, it is the First Kingdom of the West Sea. They won, and a full 400,000 troops were wiped out!" "Brother, have you watched the news? The latest one, about the Kingdom of St. Martin! I saw it? You didn''t expect it? Yes, yes, I told you, I didn''t expect it, it was amazing..." "Mary, did you read the news about St. Martin? What? Are you not interested in fighting and killing? I tell you, even if you are not interested in these, you should know the big news today! " ... The people who eat melon began to talk a lot. Even those who haven''t read the newspapers and don''t like war, they are given to Amway by the people who are used to eating melons, and they know the news! When it comes to who this news has the most impact on, it is undoubtedly the South Army of the Allied Forces! South of St. Martin, in the sea not far from Tiffany Island! A large number of coalition warships are staying here, and opposite them are nine Saint Martin warships! Twenty-four hours have passed since the beginning of the war. The southern coalition fleet has naturally handed over to St. Martins fleet. However, because the southern fleets commander Tataco has a relatively stable personality, it has gone through 24 Hours later, the two sides are still deadlocked in this area! Originally, such a deadlock would soon be broken. After all, Saint Martin had only nine warships, and the coalition had more than 600 warships. Even if the quality of these warships is not as good as Saint Martin''s, the number is far more than Saint Martin''s. Martin''s! With such an amazing number comparison, even if Tataco is a pig, he can win the Saint Martin''s fleet! Of course, Tataco who can sit in the position of coalition commander is naturally not a pig. If he is, then the coalition forces that put him in this position are not all pigs? But, get back to business! I wont say whether Tatako is a pig or not, but now he is in the middle of the coalition fleet, but he is in a dilemma! why? because of the newspaper he bought from the paper delivery bird this morning! This western poster! "In the end what happened? In twenty-four hours, 400,000 people were wiped out? This is the title! To be honest, the first time I saw the title, Tatako''s heart "cocked" and immediately had a bad feeling! And then, the content of the news confirmed his bad premonition! North Road, East Road all perished in one day, only the South Road left him! He was dumbfounded on the spot! Nima! What about crossing the Saint Martin waters together? Why did you guys kneel first? and he was so miserable on his knees, all was destroyed by the group! What do I do? Is it better to attack or not to attack now? Tataco''s face was twisted with tangled thoughts! In terms of attacking, now the other two armies are destroyed and he is the only one left. Even if the attack is successful, defeating Saint Martin to resist their fleet is of no use. After all, the other two armies have been destroyed by the regiment. If he is defeated After the fleet of this route, Saint Martin will definitely return to help, then his fleet will still return without success! But, if he doesn''t attack, then why does he bring these 100,000 people here? travel? So he is struggling now! But, soon he thought of a bad idea! Since he is tangled, of course he cant be tangled by himself! So he asked the soldiers to notify the leaders of the coalition forces on other ships to gather on his ship! And soon, these people have also arrived! "A few, please sit down!" Tataco looked at the four people who came over and made a very kind gesture of please! Compared to the other two-way army commanders, Tataco has the lowest status among the three-way army commanders, because he is the only commander in the three-way army who is not a king! "Sit, sit, sit together!" The visitors were also very polite and greeted Tatako to take his seat. Although Tatako is the lowest-ranking commander of the three-way army, he is also a general of a kingdom after all, and the other four are just generals or important ministers of a certain kingdom, and the highest is only a prince, in terms of status. They are actually equal! Soon, everyone present was seated! Including Tataco, there are five heads of army on South Road! are Commander Tataco, a middle-aged man with a big beard in military uniform! A certain kingdom general, a middle-aged fat man wearing a robe weighing more than 300 jin! A certain kingdom minister, an old man with round-frame glasses, a woolen sweater, and a few sparse white hair on his head! A certain kingdom prince, a sturdy young man wearing a military uniform, combing a three-to-seven head, and a clear water chestnut face! A certain kingdom general, a middle-aged man in a suit who looks gentle and elegant! After a few people took their seats, Tataco didn''t immediately say anything, but handed the newspaper on hand to the people sitting there, saying, "Several people, let''s read the newspaper first, and the others will talk later! " "Ok!?" A few people looked at Tataco''s gaze a bit puzzled, but the middle-aged fat man sitting closest to Tataco reached out and took the newspaper and read it! Soon, the fat man handed the newspaper to the old man beside him with a tangled look! After reading the newspaper, the old man showed a tangled expression like the fat man, and passed the newspaper to the opposite youth! After reading the newspaper, the young man passed the newspaper to the gentle middle-aged man with a tangled face like the other two! Finally, the five people sitting on the table looked at each other with tangled faces! "How many do you think?" After five people struggled for a long time, Tataco spoke out first. "This..." After hearing his questioning, the four of them hesitated a little, their faces were tangled, and they didn''t know what to do! Their thoughts are the same as Tataco just now! Now, whether it''s an offense or a retreat, it doesn''t seem appropriate, so they are all entangled! However, this deadlock was soon broken! The young man among them struggled for a while, and said, "Well, let me call and ask my father and king!" Yes indeed! If we cant make a decision, we can ask the king! The words of the youth woke up several people including Tataco~www.novelhall.com~ everyone suddenly took out the phone worm and dialed the phone of their own king! in a few minutes! Several people put down the phone one after another, all showing awkward but polite expressions, and they began to covet them face to face! "That... that... there was a civil turmoil in our kingdom. My father wanted me to return to help quickly, so I am sorry, everyone, I have to go first!" The young man said with embarrassment! A few people here can see that he is making excuses, he is lying! However, no one has punctured his lies now, but they have followed his words! "Aha, what a coincidence! Civil turmoil has also occurred in our kingdom, sorry, I have to leave too!" the middle-aged fat man said quickly. "The world is so small, we are all such a coincidence! Our kingdom has also experienced civil strife!" The old man said embarrassingly. "Hehe, maybe the world is such a coincidence, and so is our kingdom!" The gentle middle-aged man also said a little embarrassingly. ... Listening to the excuses that several people were full of loopholes, even without changing the reason, the corners of Tataco''s mouth twitched! Of course, he did not expose their lies, but followed their words, saying, "In this case, then our coalition forces on the South Road can only be disbanded with such regret! Goodbye, everyone!" In his words, the coalition forces on the South Road officially announced their dissolution, and everyone went back to their homes, each looking for their own mothers! Chapter 461： Come on, dry papa On the afternoon of May 2, 1508, Haiyuan Calendar! The weather in Saint Martin''s sea area, sunny! Following the news of the defeat of the Allied North Road and East Road troops in the early morning, the South Road Army also announced its dissolution in the afternoon! Since then, the battle of the 500,000 coalition forces against the Kingdom of Saint Martin came to an end! And this time, Arthur also returned to St. Martin! St. Martins Palace Study Room! Looking at the documents that were about the same height as him, and still surrounding him, Arthur had a headache! Although the coalition affairs have temporarily come to an end, the work that Arthur needs to deal with has not come to an end. On the contrary, due to the subsequent processing of the coalition forces, a lot of his work has been increased! For example, the reception of the Sila Kingdom, the placement of the King of the Sila Kingdom, the reception of the Bailan Kingdom, the placement of the Queen of the Bailan Kingdom, the compensation of the victims of this war, the economic losses caused by the war, and so on. His new job! Of course, no matter what the headache is, the thing to deal with is still to be dealt with. After all, he is the king! "Oh, who told me to be the king!" After Arthur sighed deeply, he buried his head and dealt with the pile of documents before him seriously! And just now! "!" The door of the room was knocked! "Come in!" Arthur, who was handling the documents seriously, said without raising his head. "Crack!" With the sound of the door being pushed open, Robin came in with a large plate! "Your Majesty, your afternoon tea!" Robin said sternly. "Well, just put it next to you!" Arthur dealt with the words seriously, and said casually. Hearing this, Robin nodded, and then carefully put the hot tea and snacks on the plate on the table next to Arthur! "Your Majesty, if there is nothing wrong, I will go down first!" Robin respectfully said after putting out the snacks. "Well, let''s go down!" Arthur waved his hand without lifting his head. Robin bowed respectfully, then turned around and left! At this time, Arthur seemed to think of something again, and said quickly, "Oh, wait!" Robin''s body shape paused, then turned around again and asked, "Your Majesty, is there anything else?" Arthur did not immediately answer Robin''s words, but touched his chin, looked up and down at her, and gradually smiled. Then, Arthur flattered and said, "Robin sauce~" "Uh..." Robin looked at Arthur with a smile on his face and the flattering tone. For some reason, there was an ominous premonition in her heart, but she still bit her head and said, "Your Majesty, just tell me if you have anything!" "Robin, I want to ask you a question!" Arthur said with a smile. "Your Majesty, what do you want to ask? I will answer you if I know!" Robin bit his head. Arthur picked up a document in front of him, handed it to Robin, and asked with a smile, "If it were you, how would you handle this?" "Uh..." Looking at the documents Arthur handed over, Robin was a little confused for a while. I dont know why Arthur asked her about this kind of political affairs, but she took it and looked at it carefully! After a while! Robin, who had read the document, pondered for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "Hmm... Your Majesty, I think this matter should be counted separately, the rewards that deserve the rewards, and the punishments that deserve to be punished!" "You can''t erase the bad things he did before just because he has done a good job in disaster relief!" "it is good!" After listening, Arthur was overjoyed immediately. Robin''s thoughts are exactly the same as his! Then, Arthur got up, lifted up a large pile of documents piled up in front of him, then walked to the side and put them on a small table next to him! After , Arthur walked to Robin''s side again, took her hand, came to this small table, and opened the chair, pressed Robin''s shoulders with his hands, and let her sit down! "Robin Sauce~ These files will be handled by you!" Arthur said with a smile on his face. ? ? ? What the hell? Robin was dumbfounded after hearing these words from Arthur! completely dumbfounded! She never expected that Arthur would turn over these kingdom affairs to herself! Immediately, she said incoherently, "I...Your Majesty...not...that..." Seeing her like this, Arthur put his hands on Robin''s shoulders, stared into her eyes, and smiled, "Well, Robin sauce, needless to say! I believe you can handle these things well. Come on, **** father!" Arthur gave Robin these political affairs. Although it was a whim, it was not without his own consideration! First of all, since entering the Kingdom of St. Martin, Robin has often read books here, and often sees Arthur dealing with political affairs. Sometimes when Arthur is dealing with political affairs, he encounters difficult questions to choose, and he will also ask Robin questions! So Robin is no stranger to Saint Martin''s political affairs, and most of them understand Arthur''s handling of political affairs! Secondly, these files are really a lot. If Arthur handles it alone, don''t think about sleeping well these days, but with Robin''s help, at least he can sleep well these days! Finally, if Robin does a good job, not only will Arthur benefit now, but in the future Arthur can often hand over some documents to her, and he can be lazy or something! To sum it up, Arthur decided to give Robin some documents! Of course, although Robin is familiar with politics and often advises Arthur, it is the first time he has dealt with documents by himself. It must be different from his previous ideas! So when I took the document before ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur deliberately took it from the political documents that were relatively insignificant, even if something went wrong, they could be corrected! When the time comes, even if Robin makes a mistake, there is still a chance to remedy it! "But, but, Your Majesty, I really can''t do it!" Robin said anxiously. Why did it become like this? Shall I come here to send an afternoon tea? How did it become necessary to deal with national issues? Robin''s heart is very panic now, even if Arthur said to believe her before, she herself didn''t believe much in herself! After all, she is only sixteen years old now. No matter how rich her experience is, her psychology is maturing, she is a bit panicked when she is suddenly entrusted with such an important task! "Don''t worry, the documents I gave you can be corrected even if they are handled incorrectly! And don''t you often see me deal with political affairs for so many years? Just handle it like that!" Arthur counseled, "And, I''m right next to you! It''s really not good, you can show me what you don''t think you can decide!" "This...this..." Robin opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something! But Arthur interrupted her directly and said forcefully, "Okay, it''s so decided! Come on, **** dad!" Listening to Arthur''s resolute words, Robin had no choice but to start processing these files cautiously! Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled in satisfaction, turned his head and went to work again! :. : Chapter 462： snack block Time was flowing, and three days passed soon! "what---" Arthur sat in a chair, stretched out while yawning, his face was relaxed! The pile of files is finally processed! His mood suddenly became much easier! Of course, the reason why Arthur can handle it so quickly, Arthur still has to thank someone, that is, Robin, who is thinking hard to deal with the last document! Had it not been for her help, Arthur would not have finished processing these files so quickly! Thinking, Arthur cast his gaze aside Robin! However, Robin, who is currently working on the documents, did not pay attention to Arthur''s gaze, and was still thinking about how to deal with the documents in hand! Soon, she seemed to have thought of how to deal with this document. She picked up a pen and scribbled on the document for a while, then covered the document and placed it on the pile of already processed documents! At this time, she also noticed Arthur''s gaze, and quickly said, "Your Majesty, is there anything else?" "Robin, to thank you for your help these days, I decided to invite you out for dinner!" Arthur said with a smile. Robin? If you have anything to ask me for help, call it Robin Sauce, if you have nothing to do, call Robin, your majesty is really realistic! Robin slandered in his heart, but still replied, "Your Majesty, no need it..." "Hey, don''t refuse, let''s go!" This time Arthur did not give Robin time to refuse. After saying a word, he stepped forward and took Robin''s hand and walked out! Under Arthur''s tremendous power, Robin had no choice but to leave with him! However, the two did not leave the palace directly, but went to a small house next to the palace gate, and took out Arthur''s twenty-eight bars---bicycles! The manufacturing process of bicycles is not complicated. The only difficult part is the chain. However, it is relatively easy to make it with Saint Martin''s technology. So Saint Martin developed a bicycle a few years ago and began to sell it! And because Arthur hadn''t rode a bicycle for a long time, he got a special one for his height on a whim! Its just that, after riding this bike not long after Arthur experienced it, he stopped riding it and threw it in the small house next to the palace gate! Today, Arthur was in a good mood, and on a whim, he took it out to ride again! "Good maintenance!" Looking at this brand-new 28-bar before him, Arthur knew that although he had left the bicycle here, the waiters in the palace had not forgotten it, and often maintained it! "Come on!" After Arthur got on the bike, he turned and smiled and said to Robin behind him. is here, Robin did not twist, his legs were slightly bent, and he made a slight leap, got directly into the back seat of the car, and sat sideways on the back seat! "Hold on to me, I''m going to set off!" Arthur said with a smile again. Robin nodded, put his hands directly on Arthur''s waist, and grabbed his waist! next moment! "Hoo---" Arthur kicked hard, the 28th bar galloped out, and drove out the speed of AE86! "what!" This sudden acceleration made Robin who was caught off guard almost fall off, and she was scared to hug Arthur''s waist! But, soon Arthur had to stop! Because they are on the street! Since the reefs around St. Martin disappeared, there have been many more foreigners on the island of St. Maarten, who come to do business, travel, or spies. For whatever reason, there are countless more foreigners in St. Martin. , Making the population in the densely populated city of Saint Martin even more dense! Therefore, the streets now are full of people coming and going, so Arthur can''t help but increase the speed of the bicycle! Fortunately, the city of Saint Martin is well planned! A long time ago, Arthur had expected this! So after officially taking charge of the Kingdom of St. Martin, Arthur set out to plan the city of St. Martin! Sidewalks, bicycle lanes, bus lanes, etc., were all designed when the city was built, and the designs were distinct, and now there are new traffic security team members commanded by the Saint Martin Kingdom Security Team at every intersection! Therefore, although there are many people, Arthur cannot ride at the speed of the 28th bar, but there is no traffic jam! Soon, Arthur, who was riding a bicycle, took Robin and turned into the snack street! Just arrived here, a scent mixed with various delicacies, homeopathy entered Arthur''s nose! "smell good!" Robin, who was sitting in the back seat of the car, could not help but smell these smells. "Come on, just say what you want to eat!" Arthur pointed at the businesses on both sides of the snack street and said boldly. Robin was not polite to this, he wanted to choose something to eat right away! just... Looking at the businesses on both sides and the dazzling array of delicious food, she didn''t even know what to choose for a while! While looking at her hesitant look, Arthur smiled, did not say anything, stepped straight to the first shop selling skewers on the left side of the snack street! "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty!" ... Seeing him coming, the people who were in the line quickly stepped aside and let him go directly! Arthur often appears in every corner of St. Martins city, and often comes to the snack street, so people here basically know Arthur! "All the skewers, come here!" Arthur rode his bicycle to the door of the store and said boldly to the chef who was grilling inside. "Okay, Your Majesty! Wait a minute, I''ll do it for you right away!" After hearing Arthurs instructions, the chef first picked up the other peoples skewers that were grilling and put them aside, and then hurriedly picked up all kinds of skewers and put them on the oven. Two points of skill, skewers for Arthur! Soon, a lot of skewers were grilled under the chef''s hard work! "Your Majesty, your skewers!" The chef carefully put the skewers on a beautiful plate and handed it to Arthur! Arthur took the plate and directly picked up a bunch of grilled tofu and started to stir up. "Well, that''s good! The craftsmanship has not regressed!" Arthur praised. The barbecue in this restaurant is really good, and Arthur often comes to eat too! "Thank you for your praise!" The chef said with a smile on his face. "Well, then I''m leaving now!" After that, Arthur rode his bicycle and went straight away, and did not check out! "Go slowly, Your Majesty!" The chef said with a smile. The chef did not worry about the checkout problem. Even if Arthur did not check out, he would not say anything. After all, the king eating skewers with him is a good advertisement for this store, and they can also make a lot of money. In contrast, what Arthur ate was nothing at all! Of course~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur could not fail to check out! Soon after he left, a waiter from the palace entered the shop and paid him the bill! "Come, try!" After leaving the skewers restaurant on his bicycle, Arthur handed the tofu he had bitten in to Robin directly behind him! Robin didn''t mind this, he took the roasted tofu that Arthur had bitten and ate it! "Well, it''s delicious!" Roasted tofu just entered his mouth, the deliciousness of the mouth filled Robins eyes! "If you taste delicious, eat more! Today, please treat you well, we will eat this snack street from beginning to end!" Arthur said with a smile. "Uh, uh!" Robin nodded while eating! Then, the two went shopping all the way to eat, and tasted every restaurant on the food street! Well, thanks to the physical exercises of the two of them, they are both good and their appetites are far beyond ordinary, so there is no problem eating the food court from beginning to end, even a little hungry! "Okay! Almost all the shops in the snack street have been eaten, let''s go to have lunch officially, go to have spicy chrysanthemum hot pot!" After eating the last restaurant, Arthur said with a smile. "Okay!" The somewhat hungry Robin nodded! And just as Arthur was about to leave on his bicycle to eat hot pot, he suddenly found a familiar exploded figure not far away! Chapter 463： Basidiomycetes "Bruce!" Looking at the familiar exploded figure not far away, Arthur called out! After hearing Arthurs voice, Bruce, who was holding a big bowl of hot oden, had a good body shape, stopped his movements, and subconsciously scanned the surroundings, looking for the source of the sound. ! Soon, he found Arthur''s figure! "Yohouhou, your majesty!" Bruce laughed, exerting his legs slightly, and lightly jumped in front of Arthur, handed the oden in his hand to Arthur, and said, "Your Majesty, do you have a bunch?" "No!" Arthur waved his hand, directly rejected Bruce''s kindness, and said, "We have eaten everything on this street before!" "Oh, good!" Bruce knew Arthur''s character, so he had no politeness. He took back the bowl of oden and said as he ate, "By the way, what is your Majesty asking me to do?" "Something is going on! But before that, let me ask you, are the army pensions and the post-war things done?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. "It''s done!" Bruce nodded as he ate, and said, "It was basically done yesterday. Some things that take time, such as ammunition replenishment, and shirt distribution, etc., I also let people follow up!" "Well, that''s good!" Arthur nodded lightly. This answer did not surprise him! In this battle, the army did not lose much in terms of personnel, and only the East Road was rushed up by the coalition forces with a slight loss. The other two roads did not lose because the coalition forces did not log in! Therefore, compared with the navy, the things that the army needs to deal with after the war are very few. It took Bruce two days to deal with it, and he expected it! Then, Arthur said again, "Okay, now we are going to eat spicy chrysanthemum hot pot! Let''s go together, let''s talk while eating!" "Okay, Your Majesty!" Bruce did not refuse. Although he is currently eating a large bowl of oden, his appetite is also a common problem of the world''s strong, so it is no problem to eat another hot pot! Of course, now Arthur has something to tell him, even if he is full, he will go together! "Let''s go!" After Arthur beckoned, he kicked his feet and rode away first! And Bruce did not hurriedly followed! Spicy Ju Hotpot is not far from the snack street, so Arthur stared at the bicycle and arrived soon! After parking the bicycle at the door of the shop, Arthur walked in! "Your Majesty!" After seeing Arthur''s arrival, the waiter in the store hurriedly stepped forward to greet him. "Open a box!" Arthur said with a smile. "Okay, please, your majesty, please!" The waiter nodded, turned sideways, made a sign of please, and took the lead to walk inside. Soon, under the guidance of the waiter, Arthur and his party came to a box! "And that''s all!" After the three of them sat down and ordered some dishes, Arthur handed the menu to the waiter! "Your Majesty, please wait a moment, come right away!" The waiter nodded respectfully, then turned and left the box! "Your Majesty, what can I say now?" After the waiter left, he had eaten a large bowl of oden blues, picked up a paper towel on the side and wiped his mouth and asked. "Hmm!" Arthur nodded and said, "That''s it, isn''t our original plan to attack the kingdoms around us after this war?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Bruce asked in confusion. "But now you also know that the Navy, due to some accidents, caused the first fleet to be basically annihilated. Now there are only four fleets left, so the plan is to modify it slightly!" Arthur said sternly. "How to modify?" Bruce raised his brows and said. Listening to Arthur''s tone, it seems to be adding a burden to their army! "For the subsequent offense, your army will do more!" Arthur paused, and continued, "The navy is responsible for breaking through the docks, ports and the like of the enemy kingdom to ensure that the army logs in smoothly!" "The army is more responsible for attacking the kingdom''s capital, destroying the kingdom''s army, etc.!" Although a large part of the coalition forces were wiped out by Saint Martin, it was only a part of the kingdoms participating in the coalition forces, not all the armies of those kingdoms, so those kingdoms were still somewhat resistant! "Okay, no problem!" Bruce agreed without hesitation. Although the army is in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, there are fewer than the navy, but in fact their combat power is even higher than the navy! Because their equipment is better than the navy! Organic armor and steam tanks are two powerful weapons that the navy cannot use, and the navy only has steam battleships when it comes to powerful weapons, so in terms of frontal combat power, the army is much stronger! Of course, it is not unreasonable that the army, which is stronger than the navy, has fewer numbers! This world is full of seas, even the sky has seas, and land is much scarce in comparison, so the navy is more versatile than the army, so it is normal that the navy has more than the army! "However, I have thought of this matter in the past two days, and I haven''t talked to Lylis yet, so I have to ask Lylis to discuss it together!" Arthur said sternly. "Your Majesty, Rilis is probably very busy these days!" Bruce said solemnly. Because the Navys casualties this time are huge, Lelis, as the Secretary of the Navy, has been quite busy these days~www.novelhall.com~ Under the condition that the Bruce Army has basically handled it, the progress of the Lelis Navys handling is almost the same Only half! "Well, I know!" Arthur nodded, and said, "I will call him to discuss it in a few days. Anyway, this matter is not anxious. It must be done after the Navy has repaired it!" "Hmm!" Bruce nodded. And at this moment, the hot pot came up! "Gululu!" Accompanied by a burst of spicy aroma, a pot of red and boiling soup was brought in by the waiter! Immediately, Arthur stopped Bruce''s conversation! "Your Majesty, your hot pot!" said, the waiter put the hot pot in the middle of the table! Then, another group of waiters brought a variety of ingredients and dips, walked into the box in an orderly manner, and placed the things in their hands neatly next to the hot pot! After putting everything in place, a waitress said, "Your Majesty, you have all your things. Please enjoy it slowly. If you need anything, please call me. I''ll be waiting at the door of the box!" "Hmm!" Arthur nodded. Then, the female service slowly withdrew from the box! "Come on, let''s eat and talk!" Arthur greeted the two. Soon, the three of them ate in full swing, and they chatted while eating! :. : Chapter 464： Turn face The next day! "This **** Moria, you deserve to be on the street, you deserve to be beaten to death!" This is the first sentence Arthur woke up in the morning! And why did Arthur say that? The reason is the new headline of Le Monde! "Shock! Moonlight Moria and Kaido the beasts go to war! The previous incident of the coalition forces successfully made Arthur once again on the headlines of Le Monde. Originally, the headlines of such a big battle lasted five or six days, or even seven or eight days. After all, the number of participants in the war between the two sides exceeded 500,000. It can be said that this is the largest number of participants in the world in the past few years, the largest number of participants in the kingdom, and the most widespread battle! But there is a problem now! Moonlight Moriah and the beast Kaido went to war at this time. They immediately snatched the headlines that were still available for a few days, which caused Arthur to get the headlines ahead of schedule, which also made the popularity that is soaring these days heard. Down! This is equivalent to causing him a great loss invisibly, so he couldn''t help but breathe fragrance early in the morning! But soon, a sudden news made him lose the mind to breathe fragrance! "I see!" Arthur hung up the phone, with a smile on his face, and murmured, "Unexpectedly, since this Capone Becky died on his own, he would go to the trouble of Bashalomu! Although luckily Finally ran away, but in this way, the time for the Xihai Mafia to start should be much faster!" --------- Time goes back one day ago! Just when Arthur took Robin to eat arrogantly at the snack street and spicy chrysanthemum hot pot, a fleet of the Capone family with ten ships headed for Baiyun Town! On one of the largest ships, the short and chubby Carpenberg dangling a cigar, looking at the town of Baiyun not far away, with a cold face! Today, he is here to take revenge! He made no secret of this purpose! When he was fighting with many Mafia in Xihai before, the war had been unsuccessful, and he even almost missed it several times. The reason for all this was the controller of the town in front of him---Jet Pirates! This pirate group initially sold a large amount of arms to him at a very cheap price. Later, when their family and the Xihai Mafia began, they continued to supply a large amount of their family''s arms! This made Carpenberg think that this pirate group was a reliable arms dealer! However, he later learned from a defeated family that this pirate group not only sold them arms, but also sold them enemy arms, and every time they accidentally revealed the arms purchased by their family to the enemy, let them buy More of their families! Nima! Carpenberg, who learned the news at the time, almost exploded! He said, why did they attack the many Mafia in the West Sea so badly, and if it weren''t for the team led by him or his cronies, they would fight very hard every time, and even were counter-killed several times. The ghost of the thieves! On the one hand, they sold them arms, on the other hand they sold more arms to his enemies, and when they encountered strong resistance, they sold them a large amount of arms, and when they passed the enemy, they sold them again. More arms from the enemy! Both sides have to earn, and continue to earn! You sell arms, we fight, after the war we use the spoils to buy arms from you, and then continue to fight, continue to buy arms! Nima! This feeling, our Capone family conquered the West Sea Mafia is for you! Think about it, Carpenberg''s anger hit his forehead, and he wanted to go crazy on the spot! But after his anger eased slightly and he started to think calmly, he had to suppress the anger again! Because he knew that they were at war with the major Mafia in the West Sea at that time and could not bear the consequences of fighting with the Pirate Jets again. Once they went to war with the Pirates Jets, their supply of munitions would be cut off, and they would definitely collapse. ! Therefore, in order to ensure that the battle does not collapse, and to reduce the loss of their family, and to ensure that the war will eventually be won, he thought of a way! That is, while quietly and the Jet Pirates, Xu and Wei snake continue to buy arms from them, keeping the battle situation unchanged, while secretly establishing an arms factory and starting to produce a large amount of arms to supply members of the Capone family! In doing so, not only can they reduce their dependence on the Pirate Jets in arms, but also make the enemies of the Pirate Jets inaccessible to their arms reserves and will not have more arms than them! It was his method that made the situation of the Capone family gradually improve, and finally there was that big battle! But now that the decisive battle is over, and they have won, Xihai has nothing to resist the Capone family anymore. The Capone family''s own munitions factory alone is enough for the Capone family to conquer the territory! Therefore, it is natural that Capenbergi doesnt have to go with the Pirate Jets anymore! So, he''s going to turn his face, he''s going to kill the pirate jet bastard! Just do it! After the decisive battle, he cultivated in the family for a period of time, took care of the family''s post-war affairs, and handed over the task of conquering those Mafia who had no resistance to the turf to two trusted men. With two thousand five hundred people alone, he came towards Baiyun Town! Well, he has already inquired about the underground intelligence organization, the Jet Pirates now only has more than a thousand people! And because of the munitions being sold everywhere, a lot of people were sent out. Now the people in Baiyun Town are the captain Bashalom and some bosses, and more than 500 pirates! He has five times the military strength, and he must easily crush them! Soon, Carpenberg, full of confidence, came to the port of Baiyun Town aggressively! And because he didn''t hide the slightest when he came, the people in Baiyun Town also found their fleet! It happened to be not far from the port to supervise the Pirate Jet group sailing Beina, who was carrying the cargo. She looked at the menacing Capone family fleet~www.novelhall.com~ her brows raised, her eyes narrowed slightly! After thinking for a moment, she greeted him! Bena smiled calmly, "Yeah, isn''t this Kapenbeki, the patriarch of the Capone family? What a rare visitor! I heard that your family has defeated the five major families. Congratulations!" "Haha!" After sneered twice, Carpenberger gritted his teeth and said, "Congratulations? Although the five big families have been defeated, the **** who are hiding behind the scenes in this war are not dead yet! " It seems that I can''t be kind anymore! Bena immediately understood the meaning of Capenberg''s words! Isnt it to blame them for selling arms on both sides, controlling the whole battle invisibly? Of course, Bena is not surprised, since they have made money, they are already ready to be discovered! "What did Chief Capone say? Why don''t I understand!" Bena pretended not to understand, and put her hand in her arms, and surreptitiously dialed Bashalom''s phone! "Ha ha!" When seeing this scene, after Carpenberg sneered twice, he didn''t say anything anymore, just raised his right hand and waved it down! immediately! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... On the fleet he led, all the cannons were fired together, towards the port of Baiyun Town! Chapter 465： Into the abyss "boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The black shells were like raindrops, and they hit the port of Baiyun Town, causing violent explosions! No one expected that Carpenberg would be so decisive, and he fired after just a few words! Therefore, I was caught off guard. In this wave of offensive, all the fortifications at the port of Baiyun Town, which was originally not well-defended, were paralyzed, and even the buildings on the port were beaten into broken walls! "what--" "it hurts!" "Help!" ... The people who were carrying the goods in the port were all turned on their backs by the bombers. If you were lucky, you could waile a few times. If you were unlucky, you died on the spot. Even worse, even the corpses were blown apart! But, Bena is fine! Bena, who was a bit powerful in her own right, had a foreboding danger at the moment Carpenberg ordered the firing of the cannon. She immediately ignored the other back jump and left the port directly, so she was not bombed, but was just the smoke from the explosion. There is still dust choking on it! "Ahem!" Bena coughed, she took out the phone call she was calling from her arms with a cold face! At this time, the call has been connected! "Hey, is it Bena? I just saw an explosion in the port in the town, and I heard the explosion on the phone. Is there something wrong with you?" Basaromiu said anxiously from the phone. Out! The port and Baiyun Town are connected together, so when the port exploded, Bashalom in the center of the town saw the fire at the port, plus the sound of the explosion that came from Benas phone call to him. He guessed what happened in an instant! "Boss! I''m Bena, it''s true that there is a problem on my side! That Carpenberg took his hands down to make trouble, and also blew up our port in the first place! Many of our people died!" Bena said in a deep voice. "Wait for me, I will come right away!" Hearing this, Bashalomu''s face sank, and after saying a word, he hung up the phone! "Puff puff!" Then, when the gun smoke and dust on the harbor had not dissipated, accompanied by the sound of air jets, a sturdy figure flew straight from the air and landed in front of Bena! "Boss!" Seeing the visitor, Bena quickly said respectfully. However, Bashalomiu did not pay attention to her immediately, but first glanced at the port situation! Afterwards, looking at the port where only the broken eaves were left, Bashalomiu clenched his hands, the green veins of his neck were exposed, squinted, gritted his teeth, and said gloomily, "Carpenberg, you are... !!!" "Da da da!" At this time, behind Bashalomiu and Bena, a group of pirates with different weapons rushed to hear the news! "Boss!" "Boss!" "Boss!" ... The pirates said respectfully in unison. "Little ones, wait and get up together. You solve the people in black, and Carpenberg will leave it to me! I want to let the natives of the West Sea who don''t know the sky and earth know what the fighting power of the great channel is!" Licking his tongue, with a sneer on his face, he commanded the pirate behind him! Although the pirate group behind him had less than five hundred people, they were not afraid to face more than 2,000 people in Capenberg, because some of the pirates with less than five hundred people were similar to Bashalomu. The one who was brought back by Arthur from the Great Channel! And these people, although their strength is not as high as Bashaluomiu, as the leader of the Jet Pirates group, almost all have school-level combat effectiveness, so facing the two thousand five hundred people of the Capone family, they still There is no fear! Even if these two thousand five hundred people are the elite of the Capone family! "Yes, boss!" A group of pirates replied in unison, with cruel and **** smiles on their faces! At this time, Capenberg stopped firing the artillery and took the man ashore! Now the harbor is basically destroyed by them, and the artillery range further away is not enough, so they went ashore! "Da da da!" A group of mafia elites in black suits, armed with guns and swords, walked neatly, and followed Carpenbergi. "Yeah, isn''t this the captain of the Pirate Jets, Barshalom?" Carpenberg said with a cigar in his face and a big smile. "Haha!" Basaromiu looked at him and chuckled twice before saying, "Well, don''t say so much, I know the purpose of your coming, we don''t need to talk nonsense, let''s go directly to the topic! It will show you what the fighting power comes from the great channel!" "The fighting power from the great waterway?" After Carpenberg "poofed", he pointed at Basaromiu with one finger and his belly with the other and laughed, "Hahaha, the fighting power from the great waterway!? Then I will let it too. Look at the combat power from Xihai!" Speaking of this, after he paused, he changed his voice, stretched out his hand, waved it lightly, and said angrily, "Little ones, go!" After speaking, both men moved at the same time! "Kill!" "Kill them!" "kill!!!" "Boom boom boom!" ... Accompanied by the sound of killing and bullets, the pirates and the mafia handed over! At this moment, neither Capembeki nor Basalomizu moved, just staring at each other! But soon, Capenbergi couldn''t hold it anymore! Because after the battle, his subordinates, who were five times more than Jet Pirates, melted and died quickly like snow in the big sun! "Puff!" After Carpenberg spit out the cigar in his mouth, his shoulders shook, and the windbreaker fell off his body! "Everyone, come closer to me!" Capenbergi shouted angrily. Then, he directly activated the fruit! "Castle. Full size. Big boss!" In an instant, an 80-meter-high castle giant appeared on the battlefield! "Quick, rush in!" "Enter the boss''s body!" "Come over!" ... All the Capone family members watched this scene~www.novelhall.com~ their eyes lit up, and they screamed and rushed towards Capenberg! For this scene, Pashalomiu, who had just confronted Carpenberg, didn''t do anything. Instead, he looked at Carpenberg with interest, as if waiting for something! "Change, change! When you are the strongest, it will drive you into the abyss. This is... interesting!" Basaromiu muttered in his heart, his eyes flashing dangerously unconsciously! Soon, the transformation of Carpenberg, who was already in the middle of the mafia, was completely completed! A part of the Mafia entered into Carpenberg''s body, while the other part was around Carpenberg''s body and attacked the Pirate Jets! And at this moment, Bashalomu also moved! "Spit fruit. Jet air giant punch!" Basaromiu raised his mouth slightly, raised his right hand unhurriedly, and slammed out! "Boom!" Suddenly, there was an explosion out of thin air! Then, when Capenberg felt severe pain in his chest, his stature staggered back two steps, and then he squatted the entire castle and fell to the ground! "Boom!" Suddenly, the earth shakes! :. : Chapter 466： Spiral Ascension My name is Capenberg! A mafia boss! Well, the biggest mafia in the West Sea, the boss of the Capone family! It stands to reason that I, a mafia boss, should be able to dominate and unscrupulous in Xihai! But now I have used the strongest strength, and I was knocked to the ground with a punch. Only four questions remain in my mind! who am I? where am I? What am I doing? Why am I lying here? ---- Carpenberg, who was extremely confident in his own strength, was hit hard at this moment! punch! Just a punch! As soon as he used his strongest form, he was knocked down to the ground. what is this? There was endless confusion in Carpenberg''s eyes! And while Carpenberg was lying on the ground, Barshalom did not let him go! "Spray the fruit. Jet the power!" After knocking down Capenberg, Basaromiu once again activated the fruit ability. "boom!" His body spurted out suddenly, and at an extremely fast speed, he headed towards Capenberg who had just been knocked down! Next second! He came in front of Capenbergi! "Spray the fruit. Spiral ascends to heaven!" Basaromiu kicked Carpenberg''s body. However, Capenberg''s huge castle body was not kicked out. Instead, it seemed to be pushed from the bottom up by an inexplicable jet force, spinning to the sky! "what---" "Grasp it!" "Be careful, don''t be thrown down!" ... Basaromiu''s action caused the Mafia in Capenberg''s body to be shaken one after another. They could only quickly hold on to everything they could hold on to stabilize their body! But that''s it, there are still some people who have not grasped firmly, were thrown out of Carpenberg''s body, fell from a height of tens of meters, and were directly swallowed on the spot! And at this moment, Basalomiw''s legs were slightly bent, he pushed hard, and at the same time activated the Devil Fruit ability! "Spray the fruit. Jet the power!" At the moment he jumped up, an upward jet came out from under his feet, pushing it up into the sky fiercely! Because of the devil''s fruit, Bashalomiu''s ascent speed is faster than that of Carpenberg, so he soon came to Carpenberg. "Spray the fruit. Jet the giant foot!" At this time, he turned his body sideways and stretched his right foot back slightly, spurring the Devil Fruit, and at the same time suddenly kicked his foot towards Capenberg. "Boom!" An immense force pushed Bashalomu''s feet and bombarded Capenberg''s body. In an instant, Capenberg''s huge castle flew out sideways! followed! "Spray the fruit. Jet the power!" Accompanied by a jet of power, Bashalomiu''s body disappeared in place, swiftly moving in the direction where Capenberg flew out, and soon came to the direction of his flying forward! twisted his body in the air, Bashaluomi turned his face to the flying Carpenberg, then stretched his foot back again and kicked it out suddenly! "Spray the fruit. Jet the giant foot!" The moment Capenbergi flew over, his foot bombarded Capenberg''s body again, kicking him back and flying back! is not over yet! "Spray the fruit. Jet the power!" "Spray the fruit. Jet the giant foot!" "Spray the fruit. Jet the power!" "Spray the fruit. Jet the giant foot!" ... Basaromiu''s body was constantly flying in the air, appearing in various places in the air at an invisible speed, and with his looming figure, Carpenberg''s huge castle body was unstoppable. He kicked and flew around in the air, never landing! Time seems to have passed a long time, and it seems that only a moment has passed! "boom!" Basaromiu appeared in the sky above Capenberg and kicked it out! And at the moment this kick hit him, he changed back to his original shape! "what---" "Help!" "help me!" ... Carpenberg returned to his original form, and the members of the Capone family on him were naturally bounced out! followed! "Boom!" Accompanied by a loud noise, Carpenberg hit the ground first, knocking the ground out of a big hole! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Afterwards, the members of the Capone family who were ejected also fell from a height of hundreds of meters, and they all swallowed on the spot. Even the corpses were all changed because they fell from a height of hundreds of meters. Fragmented, broken limbs and broken arms splashing everywhere! "Finally...finally...finally over!" "Puff!" Lying in the big pit, Carpenberg''s eyes were a little blurred, a bit difficult and somewhat relieved, and just when his voice fell, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out! "vomit---" "vomit---" "vomit---" ... Then, as if he didn''t need money, the blood was vomited out by him! "boom!" At this time, Basalomiu, who had just landed on the ground, walked towards him slowly, and slammed his foot on his face. "What do you feel now, the fighting power from the great waterway?" Basaromiu bent down and looked at Carpenberg with a sneer. "Great...great...is the people in the fairway so strong?" Carpenberg said difficultly. "No, my strength can only be regarded as a third-rate in the great waterway!" Basaromiu shook his head, and faintly said a cruel reality that Carpenberg could not accept! Bashaluomi five years ago, that is, before he came to Xihai, he was already at the peak of the colonel and was about to break through the strength of the major general. And in the past five years, his strength has naturally increased! not only succeeded in breaking through the major general, but also because of Arthurs guidance from time to time, he has reached the peak of major general, and is about to break through to the level of lieutenant general! Therefore, facing Capenberg, who is only a colonel, he has a crushing advantage in strength! Of course~www.novelhall.com~ What he said in the great channel, he can only count as the third-rate is true, only the second half! Major-General''s level of strength can still be seen in the first half of the Great Channel, and it is still top! But in the second half of the Great Channel, the New World, its really nothing! can basically be mixed there, the larger Pirate Group, the captain has this strength, without this strength either join other people''s Pirate Group, or die! "It seems that I am really a native of the West Sea..." Carpenberg said mockingly. Then, he changed his voice and said with a grinning smile, "However, even the natives of Xihai have their own power! Now, let you see the power from Xihai!!!" said, he endured the severe pain and Bashaluomi stepped on the foot of his face, gritted his teeth fiercely! In an instant, a slightly invisible mechanical button in his mouth was bitten by him! "Hey!" Basalomizu''s heart beat, suddenly felt an ominous premonition! "What do you mean?" He frowned and said hurriedly. But it hadnt waited for Capenberg to answer, just as Pashaloms voice fell. "Boom!" A huge sound that went through the world came from the port, and along with this huge sound, the flames soaring to the sky, the powerful impact, the choking smoke, etc., all swept towards Bashalom''s side. ! Chapter 467： Persecution delusion Bashaluomi is very strong, and his reaction is naturally not slow. When the fire, smoke, and shock waves swept over, he immediately reacted, raised his hands in front of him, and activated the fruit ability! "Spit the fruit. Jet the air wall!" "Boom boom boom!" Suddenly, the air in front of him burst out of nowhere. Immediately afterwards, as if an oval air wall appeared in front of Basaromiu, the aftermath of the explosion that swept towards them was pushed to both sides of him! Soon, about ten seconds later, the aftermath of the explosion gradually dissipated! "Ahem!" At this time, Bashalomu who stopped was coughed by the smell of gunpowder that filled his nose! But now, he doesn''t have any mood to care about such trivial matters. He just stretched out his hand and waved it in front of his nose. After the smell of gunpowder in front of his nose was removed, he immediately checked the surrounding situation! At this look, his face flicked! Out of thin air, there was a pit that stretched from the port to not far in front of him. It was three kilometers long, and the sea was continuously pouring into this pit! The port is completely destroyed! In addition, there is one more thing that he can''t accept. He has only thirty men left! was located right behind him, thirty of them who had not suffered any damage from the explosion, all the others died! Among them, the dead included half of their pirate group, that is, more than a dozen bosses with school-level combat power! More than ten school-level combat power! Not to mention that these people all followed him back from the Great Channel, and accompany him in the battle for a long time. They basically have feelings for the old people of the Pirate Group. Even these more than ten people are all about school-level combat power, and they are enough for him. Distressed! The more I thought about it, the more distressed Pashalomiu, he lowered his head and looked at Carpenberg, who was under him, and became angry. He raised his right foot and stepped on Carpenbergs head to send him home! But just now! "That was just a small warning. If you step on it, you, and this island, will be over!" Capenbecki looked at Bashalomiu without fear, and said lightly. . Suddenly, Bashalomu''s feet froze in the air! He suppressed his anger, squinted his eyes and stared at Carpenberg under him, and asked in a low and depressed voice, "What do you mean?" However, Capenberg didn''t answer him immediately, but supported the ground with his hands, stood up hard, and patted the dust on his body. Afterwards, he looked at Basaromiu in front of him, smiled, and slowly explained, "Being a pirate...it is very dangerous! Not only will he be chased by the Navy, but he will also encounter robbery , The anti-kill of the looted object, the hunt of the bounty hunter, etc.!" "In contrast, the danger of our Mafia seems to be much inferior! As long as we stay in one place, as long as we don''t infringe on the franchise, or commit any serious crimes, the navy will not hunt us down under normal circumstances!" "As long as the number is reasonable, we won''t resist the people who collect the protection fee. As for the bounty hunters, let alone the bounty hunters, we who don''t have the bounty will not look at us!" "But in fact, only those in this industry will know that the danger of this industry is not lower than that of pirates, and even more treacherous. In order to deal with you, your peers can use all means, such as spying, ambushing, assassination, etc. For the sake of superiority, the subordinates can poison, sell, frame, etc.!" "So, I, who have lived in this environment since I was a child, understand these things very well, so I often think, if one day, I encounter these and die...what should I do?" "When this question appeared in my mind, I was like a demon, and I started thinking about the answer to this question all day long, but I thought and thought, but I never came up with an answer!" "Later, I don''t know when, an answer appeared in my heart! Since I am dead, naturally I can''t make the person who killed me feel better!" "Therefore, since then, I have been preparing to prevent my opponent from getting through when I face danger or even die!" "In addition to placing a lot of revenge orders in different killer organizations in the underground world, letting these killer organizations avenge me after my death, I also made many other preparations in my daily life!" "Just like this time, when I came out, although I didn''t think I would be planted in your hands, I subconsciously carried enough gunpowder in ten ships to blow up the entire island!" "Once I die, these ships will blow up this island under the control of my hands! And if I am not dead, but face a desperate situation, I will use explosions to threaten you like just now, tell you The price of killing me!" After listening to this, Bashaloumi''s face turned green! Nima! Is this a fleeting disadvantage? How did you meet such a patient with persecuted delusion? You brought enough gunpowder to blow up Baiyun Town when you went out. Are you afraid of being accidentally detonated by your subordinates or for some reason? Did you spiral into the sky? Thinking about this, Bashalomu still had to bite the bullet and say, "What do you want?" The gunpowder that is enough to blow up Baiyun Town, even if he encounters it, he may not be able to resist it, and even if he resists, the entire island will be gone by then. How can he survive at sea as a devil fruit capable person? "What I want is very simple, just survive, is that okay?" Capenberg''s mouth raised slightly, said. Although he wants more in his heart, he is also afraid of pressing Pashalomeus, especially now that when his life is in the hands of others, if he is forced to rush him, it will not be good to die together! Well, if he can survive, he still wants to survive! Otherwise, it will not only blow up one ship first, but will detonate all the ships, and everyone will spiral into the sky together! "No problem!" Basaromiu nodded. What else can he do? Could it be that Carpenbergi came hard and bet that the gunpowder he said was enough to blow up the island is true? Its okay if the bet is won, if the bet is lost, everyone will go to heaven! Then it might as well let Capenberg! Anyway, he didn''t ask too much, he just wanted to survive! "Then how can you guarantee that you won''t detonate the gunpowder after you leave?" Basaromiu added. This question is very clever! If you dont handle it well, Barshalom will naturally not let Capembeki go, otherwise he would blow up the entire island as soon as he turned his head, wouldnt he be dead? Similarly, Carpenberg also knows that if this problem is not dealt with properly, Barshalom will not let him go unless he is teased! After thinking a little bit, Carpenberg has a solution to get the best of both worlds! He said in a deep voice, "In a moment, I will let four of the ships go to the Baiyun Town area first. You can send someone to supervise them, while the remaining five ships will be gathered in the harbor and wait for me to leave from here. At the same time, how about you run to the other side of town?" "Okay!" Bashalomiu''s mind turned and he immediately understood what Carpenberg meant! If you want to blow up the entire island, you must have ten ships! And under this premise, although leaving five ships is not enough to blow up the entire island~www.novelhall.com~, it is also enough to blow up half of the island, so if the remaining five ships explode, they are now The location will be threatened by a violent explosion! Therefore, in this case, if they attacked Capenberg, once the ship exploded, they would not be able to hide! But if Capenberg was let go, they ran to the other side of the town at the same time, so even if the ship exploded, they would not be threatened by the explosion if they had reached the other side of the town! This is equivalent to giving both parties a guarantee! Then, both parties started to act according to what they said! Kapenbecki asked for a phone worm from Bashalomiu. After some communication, his ships began to move according to the plan he said! After a while, the four ships moved away from the island! Bashalomuu asked his subordinates to confirm, and signaled that Capenberg could leave! After Carpenberg nodded, he turned and left slowly! At this time, Bashaluomiu and others, who had been prepared for a long time, turned around and rushed toward the other side of Baiyun Town! In the process of , neither party has repented! So soon Capembeki boarded the boat and left, and Basaromiu and others also arrived on the other side of the town! ---- The Carpembe base station was at the bow, looking at Baiyun Town not far away, an inexplicable look flashed in his eyes, and he whispered, "Is it a great channel..." :. : Chapter 468： Your Majesty, are you swollen? Time passed quickly, and soon another few days passed! On this day, the weather is clear and the breeze is fragrant! The gate of Saint Martin''s Palace! "Da da da!" Bruce and Lylis, who have already handled the naval affairs, walked towards the palace together! "Yo Ho Ho, there was a newly opened restaurant on East Street yesterday. It tastes good, you can try it!" "Really?" "Of course, I ate that restaurant last night, and it was so greasy that I recommend it to you!" "Hehe, I don''t believe it! If you recommend any music to me, I still believe it, recommend a restaurant to me...Do you know how to eat? Honestly, what''s going on?" "Aha, you can see it! It was driven by my mother-in-law!" "I know, you must not be at ease to recommend a restaurant to me like this! Forget it for your sake, I will go and have a look when I have time! But say it first, if it doesn''t taste good, I won''t do it again. Come next time!" "Don''t worry! It doesn''t taste like, the chef was invited from the palace after I begged your Majesty for a long time!" "Then I really want to try it!" ... The two talked and laughed along the way! They had an appointment today, and the guards of the palace knew them, so they didn''t encounter any obstacles along the way, and soon entered the palace! After a while, they came to the study of the palace! "!" Bruce knocked on the door twice! "Come in!" Arthur''s voice came in from the room! "Ok!?" Immediately, Rilis felt something was wrong! Your Majestys voice... Why does it seem to be thicker than usual? However, this thought just flashed through his mind, now he was at the door, and he was about to see Arthur, so he didn''t think much about it, so he entered the study with Bruce! As soon as they entered, the two of them followed the normal procedure and bowed a salute, saying, "See you... Yours..." After talking, the two suddenly stopped and froze in place! I saw a chubby, plump, fat man who looked like 500...kg in front of them! Who is this fat guy? This is the first thought in their two minds! Why is this fat man sitting in your majesty''s position? This is their second thought! This fat guy''s **** seems to be stuck on the chair? This is their third thought! "Who... are you?" Lelis asked hesitantly, looking at the fat man in front of him. But Bruce did not speak, and looked up and down at the fat man in front of him! I always feel... this fat guy is a bit familiar! ? Thinking like this, the more Bruce looked at this fat man, the more familiar he became! Suddenly, his inspiration flashed, and he said inconceivably, "You are your majesty!?" "Ok!" Hearing this, the fat man with his **** stuck on the chair in front of them had an expression of indescribable expression on his face. Using his head that could barely see his neck, he nodded slightly! Suddenly, Bruce and Rilis were dumbfounded! The fat man in front of him turned out to be Arthur! ! ! "Gulong!" Bruce swallowed fiercely, looked at Arthur with wide eyes, and asked, "Your Majesty, are you swollen?" Immediately, he realized that he seemed to have said something wrong, and quickly corrected, "Your Majesty, what''s wrong with you?" "Ugh---" Arthur sighed deeply, and an unbearable memory flashed through his mind... Yeah, I''m all to blame! Handy! ------- Time goes back to half an hour ago! "Nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety!" "Nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-one!" "Nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-two!" ... Looking at the reputation of the system, which is constantly moving towards 10 million, Arthur watched with excitement, and couldn''t help but chant the number! "Nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-seven!" "Nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight!" "Nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine!" "Ten million, here it is!!!" ... Seeing the number in front of him finally jumped to ten million, Arthur jumped up from the chair! But then, he sat down again and began to struggle! Is it good to save these ten million? still is... Smoked directly? After all the entanglement, Arthur decided to save it first, and when there was more time, let''s smoke together! "Hoo---" After making a decision, Arthur was relieved and wanted to close the system panel first! But at this moment! His brain twitched, his hand shook, and he couldn''t help pressing the ten million lucky draw button! "Yeah, wait, it''s not good!" Arthur "cocked" in his heart, panicking. He pressed the wrong button! Unfortunately, there is no cancel button in the system, so he can only watch the lottery start and cannot stop it! But soon, he also looked away! Forget it, I smoked all the smokes, and that''s all! After comforting himself, Arthur checked the result of the draw! [Congratulations on getting the potion of potential] Potential potion? While doubting, Arthur had a bold idea, potion of potential, potential...Is this potion to increase potential? As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, he suddenly became a little excited! potential! This is something that has puzzled him for a long time! Why is his physical skill still at the peak of Lieutenant General? Isn''t the body''s potential exhausted, no matter how much exercise you can''t break through? And this is the reason why his thunder fruit obtained later than his physical skill realm, but he broke through the general level earlier! Thinking, Arthur couldnt help but opened the green bottle in front of him, which was shining like stars. There was a kind of inexplicable magic that fascinated people. It was packed in a transparent cylindrical medicine bottle. Potential potion attributes! Potential potion [Introduction: A medicine that can increase the body''s potential. After oral administration, it can increase a person''s potential by about 10 to 30%. Each person can only use one bottle! (Note: There are some side effects that are not harmful, which will gradually decrease with physical exercise until they disappear!)] Suddenly, Arthur was excited! 10 to 30%! No matter how much it increases, even if it is only 10%, Arthur, who is now at the peak of the lieutenant general level, can break through. His current physical skill is only one line behind the general level! And this line, in his eyes, who had exhausted his body''s potential before, was like a heaven, beyond reach! Now with this potion, Tianqi is no longer Tianqi! is just a small gully, he can pass it with one step! "boom!" Immediately, Arthur picked up the potion in front of him, unplugged it, raised his head and swallowed it directly! As for the side effects specified in the introduction, he actually saw it too, but just forgot it! Anyway, its said in the introduction, it doesnt hurt, and it will disappear with physical exercise, so he doesnt care! "Gulong!" The medicine went straight down his throat and into his stomach! "Tsk tsk, it''s a little sweet, and it tastes good!" Arthur put the empty medicine bottle aside, smacked his lips, and recalled. But... doesn''t seem to be of any use? After drinking, Arthur did not feel any difference! Isn''t this fake? This thought flashed through his mind! However, he soon felt that his body, which had released his potential and could no longer make any progress, was slowly forming a shackle, a shackle that could be used to break through! Potential increased! "Hahaha!" Arthur was overjoyed immediately~www.novelhall.com~ grinned directly! But soon, he couldn''t laugh anymore! With the formation of this shackle, his body seems to have been pumped up with an inflator, gradually swelling up! And Arthur can clearly feel that this kind of expansion is not virtual, it is real! The fat in his body is increasing rapidly! How is this going? Arthur was shocked! and many more! This will not be... side effects! ? Thinking about this, Arthur is all ill! This Nima! Didnt it mean its not hurtful? Still, in the eyes of the system, the fat man has nothing to do? Ok! Fatty should really be nothing in the eyes of the system! Arthur thought for a while, and soon confirmed his thoughts! After all, its own system does not have the slightest intelligence. In its eyes, fat people and thin people should be the same, they are all one person, there is no difference! Of course, the system may be based on Arthurs perception that Fatty didnt seem to make such an indication! After a short meeting! Arthurs body swelled and stopped, and his current appearance was what Bruce and Rilis saw later! :. : Chapter 469： Get me a sheet "I drank a bottle of something called Potential Potion, that''s why I became so fat!" Arthur explained. Regarding this, he didn''t mean to conceal the two of them. He really became like this after taking the potion of potential! Of course, although he didn''t hide what he was eating to get fat, he certainly wouldn''t explain to the two of the potential potions where he came from. Even if he had to say it, he would just find an excuse to fudge! "Oh, that''s the case!" Both Bruce and Rilis made a sudden realization, but Arthur could clearly see the meaning in their eyes---you are teasing me! They have not heard of any medicine that can make people so fat all at once! Moreover, Arthur is so round and plump, he looks at least 500 kilograms, it is really not convincing to say that he is taking medicine! might as well be eating an elephant or a sea king. is a bit more convincing like that! And for the distrust of the two, Arthur was also helpless. There is only one bottle of potential potion, and he drank it. Now he has no evidence to prove what he said, so for the two people''s eyes that you are teasing me, he can only treat it as if he didn''t see it! But, the days are still long! Arthur also believes that he will definitely be able to draw the potion of potential in the future. When the time comes, let the two of them take it, and they will believe it! Of course, that is, the two are important ministers under Arthur, he would have this idea! Other people''s words, he doesn''t even know the potential potion! "But then again, Bruce''s potential should be exhausted, right?" This thought flashed through Arthur''s mind! Bruce''s strength has reached the peak of major generals since two years ago, but his strength has not improved in the past two years. Even Lelis, who was weaker than him, has caught up and reached the level of major generals. Strength, it can be seen that Bruce''s potential is probably exhausted! Well, if you get a potion of potential next time, give it to him! Thinking like this, Arthur said seriously to the two of them, "By the way, you are here to talk to me about the war against the surrounding kingdoms, right?" "Well, yes!" The two nodded together. "That''s OK, let''s discuss it!" Arthur said sternly. Then, the three began to discuss matters concerning the start of war! From morning to noon, after the three of them discussed for a long time, they finally decided on the offense! Including when to attack, the first to attack the kingdoms, the division of labor between the navy and the army, and the giants are temporarily included in the army to help with the offense, etc., all of which are discussed one by one! "Well, it''s not too early, I won''t leave you for dinner today, let''s all go back!" Arthur waved his hand and said casually. Now he has become like this, and naturally he has no mood to leave the two for dinner, so he casually sent them away! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After the two nodded, they walked slowly towards the door! At this moment, Bruce suddenly turned around and joked, "Your Majesty, do you want me to help you pull you out of the chair?" Hearing this, Arthur''s face suddenly turned dark, and he pointed to the door of the room and said furiously, "Get out!" "Hao Le!" Bruce agreed with a smile, and ran out screaming! Hmm, I can run away in one stroke, so happy! On the other side, Lylis looked at this scene, shook his head helplessly, and slowly walked outside following Bruce''s back! After watching the two leave, the anger in Arthur''s heart gradually disappeared, and then there was worry! How can he explain his appearance to his family? You know, when he was eating breakfast with his family this morning, he was still in good shape. His body shape was very normal. As a result, when he met his family again at noon, he became a fat man. It is hard to think about it. Explain! However, the explanation is second, and more importantly, he must be in trouble if he walks out of the study in this way! The palace, how can there be unguarded? Arthur''s palace is the same! So, if he goes out in his current appearance, he will definitely be discovered! And a big fat man suddenly appeared in the palace. Needless to say, Arthur could guess what would happen! Things like capture, control, and interrogation are unavoidable. In serious cases, even the guards will attack him! "What should I do?" Arthur''s head was big! Fortunately, after a while, he had an idea! That is calling! used the phone worm to directly let Rimi Ishihara come over, first explain to her, then let her be a witness, slowly explain to the family, and finally explain to the guards of the palace as the queen! Although the process is a bit more cumbersome and slower, the advantage is that it won''t be too much trouble and won''t be attacked by guards! Just sit down when you think of it! There was a phone worm in the study, which was originally placed on his desk, but some time ago, because there were too many documents to be processed, it was full of his desk, so he put the phone worm aside first, not far from him. Two steps on the shelf! And now, the first thing he has to do is to get up and get the phone bug on the shelf! He had to be fortunate here, although his body fat has increased, but his original physical fitness is still there, the muscles are still there, but it is hidden under the fat! Therefore, with his chubby figure, it is actually no problem to get up, and it is easy! just... is a waste chair! Because his buttocks have suddenly increased due to the sudden increase in body fat, they have become oversized and are directly stuck in the chair. If he wants to get up, the chair will definitely be scrapped on the spot! Of course, in this situation, there is nothing more to say, and the chair can only be scrapped! Thinking, Arthur slowly got up! "Crack!" No accident, the chair under Arthur was scrapped by his fat! This time! "Tear and pull---" Another voice came, and Arthur''s face changed a lot! His clothes, pants, and underwear...all torn! At the moment he got up, the clothes and pants that could barely hold his fat, all cracked! Among them, the clothes are okay, but they split from the waist to the neck of Arthur''s back, and the front is still hanging! But pants... are all cracked! trousers, panties, trouser legs, etc., were all stretched by his fat, fat legs, and they broke into strips of fabric, and they couldn''t even hang them! And the worst is the underwear! The elastic underwear broke directly at the moment he got up, and he couldn''t hold it anymore! This Nima! Arthur looked at his trembling, fleshy body, with an expression of desperation on his face, and his mentality completely collapsed! "Huha!" Fortunately, he is a king after all, and his mentality adjustment is very fast. After taking a few deep breaths, Arthur adjusted his mentality! "Forget it, it''s all like this, let''s take the phone bug first!" A helpless expression appeared on Arthur''s face. Thinking about it, Arthur walked towards the shelf where the phone worm was placed! "Boom!" But just when he just took a step ~www.novelhall.com~ his 500kg body, he brought down the desk directly! After a helpless glance at the desk he had brought down, Arthur had no choice but to leave the desk alone, and then walked to the shelf and picked up the phone bug! After , Arthur used his fat hand that became chubby and pressed the button very carefully, for fear that his fat hand accidentally pressed the wrong button! followed! After his operation, the phone finally dialed out! "Blubru!" "Hey!" The voice of a maid came from the phone bug! "It''s me! Give the phone to the princess" Arthur said sternly. "Okay, Your Majesty!" The maid agreed directly, listening to the familiar voice! And soon, Rimi Ishihara also received a call! "Hey, Brother Arthur, what''s the matter? By the way, it''s time for lunch. If it''s not too important, come over and eat and say!" Rimi Ishihara said sternly. "I''ll talk about lunch later!" With a helpless expression on Arthur''s face, he said, "You come to the study first, and bring me a suit by the way!" Speaking of this, Arthur looked at his fertile figure and quickly said, "Forget it, the clothes are no longer needed! Give me a sheet, so the sheet can cover it!" "what!?" Ishihara Rimi looked dumbfounded! Chapter 470： Sweet woman "Hahaha~~~" Ishihara Rimi looked at the big fat man in front of him, with one finger pointing at him and the other hand covering his belly, smiling brightly! What can Arthur do about this? can only smile wryly! "I said Rimi, you have laughed for five minutes, haven''t you laughed enough?" Arthur said helplessly. "Not enough, not enough! Not enough in this life!" Ishihara Rimi smiled and shook her head. "Oh, forget it! Just laugh if you laugh!" Arthur sighed and said helplessly, "Where do I ask you to bring the sheets?" "Here!" Rimi Ishihara grinned and took out a beautiful sheet from behind and handed it to Arthur! Arthur looked at the sheet in front of him, dumbfounded! I dont know whether to pick up or not! because... The color of the bed sheet in front of him is so colorful, it''s almost the same as the Northeastern quilted jacket of the rabbit country in his memory! "Rimi...Where did you get the sheets? I remember that in our palace...there seems to be no sheets of this color!" Arthur said hesitantly. If it wasn''t for him to become like this in an emergency, and he didn''t explain the situation to Rimi on the phone just now, he would think that Rimi Ishihara was fixing him! "Isn''t there in the palace!" Ishihara Rimi nodded, squinted and smiled, "I woven it by myself. It was only woven just now. You said on the phone that you wanted a bed sheet, and it was just woven. I took it easily!" "This..." Arthur was helpless! is also a coincidence! "Brother Arthur, you want the sheets to wear as clothes, right? Put them on!" Ishihara Rimi said with a grin. "I..." Arthur looked at the sheet in front of him with some embarrassment, his outstretched hand froze in the air, neither was it to take it, nor to take it! asked him to wear this, he is a bit unable to wear it! "Brother Arthur, put it on quickly... I made this by myself!" Ishihara Rimi''s eyes flashed a sly, and said a little. She wanted to see what would happen to Arthur wearing this stuff! "I...oh---" Hearing the words, after hesitating for a while, Arthur sighed, and finally accepted the bed sheet like his fate, gritted his teeth, and put it on himself, putting it on like a bath towel! "By the way, why did you recognize me as soon as Satomi came in? Just now both Lillis and Bruce hesitated for a while before they recognized me!" Arthur put the sheet on himself. , Bian asked casually. "We are childhood sweethearts! If you can''t recognize you at a glance, isn''t your childhood sweetheart a failure? And..." Speaking of this, Ishihara Rimi suddenly stepped forward, holding Arthur''s fertile body, and after taking a deep breath, said sweetly, "No matter how your appearance changes, I will never taste your body. Forget about it~" Hearing this, Arthur was stunned! After he took a deep breath, he said helplessly, "You **** sweet woman, I will be in your hands in my life!" "Hehe!" Ishihara Rimi smiled sweetly and buried her head deeply in Arthur''s arms! The two are just like that, feeling each other''s breath, motionless! It''s been a while! Arthur spoke first, "Rimi!" "Huh?" Ishihara Rimi raised her head, looked at Arthur, and asked with some confusion, "What''s the matter?" "Yes! There is a very, very important thing, I need to ask you!" Arthur said with a serious face. "No matter what, I will do my best!" Seeing Arthur''s serious face, Ishihara Rimi''s heart tensed, and he answered him solemnly! "Help me put on the sheets!" Arthur said solemnly. "what!?" Ishihara Rimi was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted, watching Arthur''s meaty look, and then after looking at the sheet he held in his hand, suddenly laughed, "Hahaha~ Brother Arthur, you I cant touch my back...hahaha~" Yes, the reason why I called Rimi Ishihara to help him put on the sheets is that he can''t touch his back with his hands now, and he can''t even stretch back a bit, because of the fat on his body... it is not allowed! Now Arthur can finally feel the sadness of that heavyweight sumo wrestler! I cant reach my back with my hands, I cant scratch the itch of my back, I need someones help to scratch, my hands cant reach under my buttocks, and even my buttocks have to be wiped with help! Moreover, he also realized at this time that in the next period of time, he may have to live the same life as these heavyweight sumo wrestlers, even going to the toilet to be served! "Don''t laugh, help me put it on!" Arthur said helplessly. "Okay, good!" Ishihara Rimi agreed while smiling. Then, she picked up the sheet on Arthur''s body, walked around behind Arthur, and helped him wrap the sheet around his body! "Papa!" After tying the sheets, Rimi Ishihara clapped her hands and said with satisfaction, "Alright!" After , she looked up and down her work. The big fat man Arthur in the northeastern cotton jacket suddenly burst into laughter, "Hahaha~ Brother Arthur, you look like this, it''s really funny!" Arthur listened to her laughter, his face covered with black lines, gritted his teeth and said, "Isn''t this what you asked for? As for the smile like this?" "But...but...really...really...so funny!" Ishihara Rimi smiled, feeling a little out of breath. "Okay, okay! Don''t laugh, look at you, I can''t breathe a little bit!" Arthur reluctantly hugged Rimi Ishihara, slowly patted her on the back, and helped her smooth the air. ! "Huh huh!" After a while, with the help of Arthur, Ishihara Rimi''s body gradually eased! "Alright, brother Arthur, I''m fine!" Rimi Ishihara said sternly. Arthur looked at Ishihara Rimi and found that she has nothing to do except for her small face because of over-smiling, and some residual infrared radiation, so he said sternly, "Now, I''ll call someone else to come, you help me Testify, we will slowly let everyone in the palace know that I am now like this, so that nothing will happen!!" "Well, good!" Ishihara Rimi nodded. She thought for a moment, and she understood why Arthur did this! Then, Arthur began to dial the phone, and first called his princesses and family members to the study! And everyone''s first reaction when seeing Arthur is surprisingly consistent~www.novelhall.com~ that is unbelievable. If it were not for Ishihara Rimi, it is estimated that Arthur would have to explain to the exhaustion of saliva to explain it clearly! Of course, some accidents happened during the explanation! "No...you''re not my father...my father is not a big fat paper!" Arthur''s third daughter, Nero, who is two years old this year, looked at his plump appearance, her eyes were sharp, and she did. With a tearful look, he cried. "Hehe, it seems that I didn''t need to buy the big toy bear I promised you last time!" Looking at her like this, Arthur said with a sneer without any sympathy! He knew that although the third daughter was only two years old, she was thoughtful and eloquent. She made this appearance, nothing more than to let Arthur comfort her with more toys! "Aha, Dad, you are the best dad! I want a toy bear..." Nero knew that he had been seen through by Arthur when he heard it, so he quickly stepped forward and hugged Arthur. The big calf, said coquettishly. "Hehe, it depends on your performance!" Arthur said with a sneer. "Dad, I must behave well!" Nero said seriously. Then, with the help of his family, most of the day later, the waiters, maids, and guards in the palace finally knew that Arthur had become like this now, and that Arthur could walk freely in the palace! At this time, the sun is almost set! Arthur waved his fat hand and said, "Go, go to dinner!" Chapter 471： Motive St. Martins Palace Campus! "Boom, boom, boom!" A big fat man who is two meters and five meters tall and weighs more than five hundred kilograms is holding a blue whale-like creature that is almost three meters long and has a look of lovelessness in his eyes, and rushes on the outermost runway of the school field! That''s right! This fat man running wild is Arthur, and the whale he is holding is Gaoka! In the past time, Gaioka has grown very fast. It has only been five months from the one meter drawn by Arthur to the present, and it has reached three meters, which is almost visible to the naked eye. Body shape! Of course, the reason why Gaioka can grow so fast is that, besides the abnormal physique of Giouka itself, it is also because it eats a lot and sleeps a lot, and spends almost every day in eating, sleeping, and sleeping! So, the reason why it can be as big as it is now, unless it grows, there is part of it is supported by fat! This gives Arthur a headache! You know, Gaioka is a beast, the kind of beast that grows up to be overwhelming! If he wants to continue to eat like this, he will no longer take care of him, and his loss will be great invisibly! Therefore, Arthur wanted to save it from a month ago, train it, and get its weight back to normal! But I thought so, but when it came to reality, there was another problem! First of all, Arthur has no time! After all, he is a king. He has a lot of things every day. Although he occasionally has time to rest, it is also a rare rest time after he has been busy for a long time. And this time he can''t use it to train Gaoka? Therefore, he gave the task of training Guyoka to Rimi Ishihara! But what he never expected was that Gaioka, a mythical beast, was far superior to two Thunder Qiu in selling cuteness! Whenever Ishihara Rimi wanted to train it, it started to pass through the sassy, ??pretending to be pitiful, and told Ishihara Rimi that it was still young and could not afford the painful thing of training! And every time Ishihara Rimi makes it cute, let it go! So in the past month, Gaioka not only has no training, but has eaten a lot! But, it''s all right now! Arthur became fat because of the potion potion, and he needed a lot of time to train. He also trained his physical skills while losing weight, so that physical skills could be promoted to the general level! Therefore, he can pull Guyoka to train together, and he can supervise his training! Of course, for Arthur to train together, Gaioka was naturally unwilling, and when Arthur first invited him, Gaioka tried to use the trick of being a cute messenger to get past! But it''s no use! This trick worked for Rimi Ishihara! For Arthur, it is of no use. As a man, he sells cute things for cuteness. Except for beautiful women, the effect of selling cute things for him is only half! Well, he is such a man of iron and blood! and Guyoka couldnt pass the test, so he took another approach! slapped face, don''t go! In this regard, Arthur''s response is very simple! Since you dont want to take the initiative to train, then passively train! So, this scene appeared before me! Arthur used Gaioka as a training equipment. While training himself, Gaioka was also trained passively! "Ang---" Guyoka screamed in a pleading tone, hoping Arthur would let it go! "Stop barking, no matter how you call it, it''s useless. Who told you to eat so much without training?" Arthur said as he ran. "Ang---" Guyoka screamed again in an imploring tone. "It''s useless! No matter how you ask me, it''s useless. Unless the fat in your body is reduced, it''s useless!" Arthur said impatiently. "Ang---" Begged that this method didn''t work anymore, Guyoka''s eyes were sharp, and he screamed in an uneasy tone! Maybe it is the reason that Giouka is a beast. Although Arthur doesn''t understand Giouka''s words, as long as it calls, Arthur can understand its meaning! "Hehe, you said I''m fatter than you. Are you going to lose weight until I reach my weight?" Arthur said with a sneer, "It seems that you still don''t realize my good intentions? So today''s exercise volume is changed. It''s better!" Suddenly, Gaioka''s whole fish is not good! Double the amount of exercise? Doesnt it mean that its training like a nightmare now, and it has to double the time? "Ang---" Guyoka screamed unlovably. At this time, from the corner of its eyes, it caught a glimpse of a pool not far from the school grounds, and this pool was just spraying water toward the sky at this time! After watching the water sprayed to the apex, it fell into the pool again like raindrops! Suddenly, it has a plan! "Boom!" After a short while, when Arthur was training fiercely, a thunder suddenly flashed in the sky! followed! "Pattern!" The rain is pouring down! "Ok!?" Arthur frowned and murmured, "Why does this rain seem to be a little strange? It''s obviously still sunny just now, so why did it start raining in no time?" Arthur clearly noticed the unusualness of this rain! When he first trained, the sun was still very big, there was no cloud in the sky, and because the weather was about to enter summer, the temperature was also very high, it didn''t look like it could rain! But now its raining, which is really strange! and many more! It''s raining! ? Rain! ? Arthur suddenly realized something at this time! This rain is indeed a bit strange if it is positioned as a weather phenomenon, but what if it is man-made? Isnt that strange? Within Saint Martin, there is no need to say more about the role that can artificially rain. There is only one ! So, UU reading www. uukanshu. It must have caused this rain on com! Thinking about it, Arthur cast a dangerous look at Guyoka who was being held by him! In San Martne, this is the only thing that can take the initiative to rain, even ignoring time, location, weather and other factors. Besides, this guy has a motive for committing crimes! That is---dont want to train! Well, because Guyoka didn''t want to train, it rained a lot. I hope Arthur will not train because of the rain, and it can also take this opportunity to avoid Arthur''s passive training! If you think so, it makes sense! "I hope to see the weather clear in five minutes, otherwise today''s practice will double again!" Arthur stopped and placed the Gaoka on his head in front of him, looking at it with scorching eyes. Threatened. "Ang---" Guy Oka looked at Arthur with a confused look, trying to pass the level! "Haha, this trick is of no use to me!" Arthur said lightly, "Anyway, no matter whether it rains or not, I have decided to train for today, but if it rains, I will double the amount of training again. !" ! Meng Mix failed to pass the level! "Ang---" Guyoka listened to Arthur''s faint words, and after a helpless tweet, he activated his characteristics and collected the rain in the sky! :. : Chapter 472： The man who lives in the body Donghai Clown Town! This is a small town in the East China Sea close to the red soil continent! The town where the town is located was originally an unknown island, but after Bucky the Clown came here alone five years ago, it had an official name, Clown Island! And in the past five years, this place has gradually changed from a deserted island to a town, a bustling town! In the town center of Clown Town, in the room on the top floor of the government affairs building! "what---" Bucky the clown stretched his waist and sat up on the luxurious bed in the room! After being sluggish for a few minutes, he was completely awake, without any sleep, he got up from the bed and put on his clothes! After , Bucky walked into the bathroom in the room to wash, took care of personal hygiene, and tied his loose blue hair a little bit, and came to the room in front of the window facing the entire town! "La---" Bucky pulled gently, and the curtains on the window were pulled open by him. The bright sunshine shining into this room for the first time, making the whole room extremely bright! "So comfortable sunshine!" Bucky sighed as he squinted his eyes and felt the sunshine. Then, Bucky stood in front of the window, looking at the unusually prosperous town with people coming and going outside the window! Suddenly, a sense of accomplishment came to life! This is the town under his name! But soon, this sense of accomplishment disappeared, and what followed was a feeling of confusion and hesitation! Because he knows that although he is the nominal owner of this town, in fact this town does not belong to him, so this sense of accomplishment does not actually belong to him, they all belong to that person! The man who lives in his body! Bucky is very confused. He also knows that he is not tuned. He has many flaws in his personality, and his thinking is very different from that of ordinary people, but this does not mean that there is a problem with his IQ! After he returned to the East China Sea five years ago, he discovered that whenever he lost consciousness or fell asleep, when he woke up again, his body would feel inexplicably tired and sore! And this inexplicable fatigue and the feeling of soreness all over, he is very clear and familiar! That is the exhaustion that the body naturally produces after a lot of training! He has experienced this feeling before! When I was a trainee crew member in the Roger Pirates, and when I was trained by the captain and deputy captain with Shanks, I would feel like every time I finished training! However, since the captain disbanded the pirates and returned to the East China Sea, it has been a long time since he had experienced this feeling! So from then on, he knew that after experiencing the adventure caused by being pursued and killed, his body had an abnormality, an abnormality he didn''t know! Later, in his daily life, through various details different from his normal life habits, he more and more confirmed that his body was abnormal! However, he really asked him to confirm what kind of anomaly it was, or he confirmed it after he had a showdown with him because of the anomaly! After he woke up that morning, he found a note! A note left for him by an abnormality in his body! Through this note, he began to contact with the abnormality in the body, and communicated with him through the form of the note, and finally determined the abnormal identity---a man! A man lives in his body! At that time, he was stunned! Then, a feeling of extreme fear rose in his heart! Who is that man? How did he appear in my body? What happened to that adventure in the end? ... Countless doubts arose in his mind! During that time, he had nightmares almost every night, and it was the same nightmare! He dreamed that he was replaced by a strange man, and all his subordinates regarded the strange man as himself. No matter what he said at the door, those subordinates didn''t seem to have heard him, and still regarded the strange man as himself! Every night he wakes up from this nightmare, and then falls asleep again, wakes up again! In the repeated awakening and deep sleep, his spirit during that time can be described as exhausted to the extreme! Fortunately, after this kind of life lasted for a while, he also looked away! That man can communicate. Although weird, through communication and observation, he also discovered that the strength of the man in his body is extremely powerful, and with this man in his body, once he encounters something critical of death , Can that man not help? This is equivalent to an extra insurance in his body! And that man likes to train, he will also take the initiative to train, which means that he is equivalent to automatic training! This is great news for Bucky, who is relatively lazy! What''s better than getting stronger without hard work? Although there are certain side effects, when I wake up every day, I will have backache and back pain, but this is not unacceptable. After all, when a person is exercising, the most unacceptable thing is not the physical soreness, but the mental exhaustion caused by the boring and repeated training! Therefore, after he is no longer mentally exhausted, Bucky still accepts a little physical fatigue compared to this kind of automatic training that makes him so dark! Of course, the main thing is... "Haha, I am getting stronger every day now. When I meet again in the future, I will definitely give that **** Shanks a big surprise!" Thinking of this, Bucky began to try to accept the existence of that man! Of course, it was not for the above reasons that made him completely accept the existence of that man. It is because he found after calculations that his waking time has not been reduced every day, which means that the man has no way to replace him or seize his waking time! He is still him, but he is in his body! "What''s going on today?" Bucky looked at the town for a while ~www.novelhall.com~, put his gaze away and walked to the bedside! And here, there is a long piece of paper! It says what he needs to do today! This is an agreement between him and the man. Every day after he wakes up, he will follow the given note and do some things, such as inspections, visits, and sending documents to some places. The man is in his waking hours. Simple things that I didn''t have time to do! These things dont waste much of Buckys time. After he wakes up every day, he spends one and a half hours to solve them. In return for these things, Bucky will have almost one million pocket money every month. ! "Well, there are very few things today!" Looking at the small matter of sending documents on the note, a look of joy flashed across Bucky''s face, and he went out happily! He first sent the documents out, and after he had handled all the things for the day, he went back to the room and started eating a delicious breakfast made by someone! Well, the specially prepared food and the waiters and maids who waited on him are also rewards that he can enjoy! And just now! "Blubru!" The phone worm rang! Bucky then picked up the phone bug and said, "Hello?" After hearing the animal news from the phone bug. "What!?" Bucky stood up suddenly! :. : Chapter 473： greedy Donghai Orange Town! A group of pirates with skulls with red noses entered the port of Orange Town in embarrassment! And judging from the traces of their five ships being struck by artillery shells, they must have gone through a fierce battle and fled into the port after being defeated! That''s right! This gang of Pirates is Bucky Pirates! Although Ba Gene lived in Joker Town because of the zombie general Newton, it does not mean that he gave up his pirate career. He still hopes to be a pirate! Of course, Newton is strongly opposed to this! He used to be a general in the kingdom, and now he is also a member of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. How can he look at the profession of Shanghai thief? But helplessly, he and Bucky share the same body, and Bucky still has 16 hours of control every day, so based on these two points, and Bucky''s body also strongly demanded, Newton finally compromised! He promised Bucky to continue to form the Pirate Group! Well, there is no other way! Bucky has sixteen hours of control. If he doesnt agree, its easy to mess with him, and theres really nothing he can do about Bucky! Can''t kill Bucky, right? He shares the same body with Bucky now! Killing Bucky is no different from suicide! So he finally compromised! However, the promise means yes, and Newton also made his own request, that is, if there is no important thing in the future, Bucky will live in Joker Town for a long time! Bucky also compromised! His reason is similar to Newton''s! What can I do without compromise? Although Newton only has eight hours of control, it''s easy to mess with him! Of course, more importantly, Bucky discovered that in addition to being powerful, Newton was also amazing! This clown town was deserted when he first came, and then under his nose, a group of craftsmen who did not know where they came from took only a month to build a prosperous town! Only one month! Could it be a simple power to build a prosperous town so quickly? Based on these two points, he also compromised! After , after the two compromised with each other for various reasons, the Bucky Pirates group was established again! In the past five years, the Bucky Pirates Group has been re-established and has grown and grown at an extremely fast speed. Not only have the cadres of the Bucky Pirates returned to their positions one by one in the original book, but the entire Pirates The group''s power is also stronger than the Bucky Pirates group twelve years later in the original work! However, this is not Bucky''s credit, but Newton''s credit! In order to keep Bucky in the Joker Town for a long time, Newton has been sending resources to Bucky Pirates from behind! And he also asked for some manpower from Arthur''s side to join the Bucky Pirates, ensuring that the Bucky Pirates are always under his control, while also giving them the strength to protect themselves in the East China Sea and reduce The trouble they caused Bucky also reduced Bucky''s time out! However, Newton counts thousands of dollars and prepares everything, but it is never considered an accident. So today, the Bucky Pirates, which has the ability to protect itself in the East China Sea, has an accident! At this time, docked on the main ship of the Bucky Pirates fleet in Orange Town! "hiss---" The chief of staff of the Bucky Pirate Group, Kabaki, who is nicknamed Quyi, was holding the blood hole in his stomach that was pierced by a steel spear, and while breathing in cold breath, he hung up the call that was just finished! At this moment, Moqi, the animal trainer who was taking care of a huge lion covered in wounds, turned his head to look at Kabaki, and said anxiously, "How? What did the boss say?" "The boss said that this matter is handed over to him, and he will take care of it!" Kabaji said sternly. "Hoo---" Suddenly, Mo Qi was very relieved! Although Bucky is often not in the Pirates, he is still very reliable. If they encounter something in the past, once they call Bucky, they can basically solve it! Of course, they rarely encounter such things! After all, their pirate group is somehow a famous pirate group in the East China Sea! Few people will take the initiative to provoke them, let alone what happened to them! "But..." At this moment, Kabaji groaned again. Moqi raised his brows and said, "But what?" "However, the cause of the matter was the fruit. I didn''t tell the boss! I just told him that the other party didn''t know why and attacked us!" Kabaji glanced around and found no one nearby, then lowered his head. Whispered towards Moqi. "Ok!?" Moqi frowned slightly when he heard the words, and lowered his voice, wondering, "What do you want to do?" "Demon fruit! One is at least 100 million! If you sell it, even if two people are divided, each will have 50 million! Think about it, have you seen so much money in all these years as a pirate?" Kabbah A trace of greed flashed in Ji''s eyes, staring at Moqi, and said frantically. The average bounty of pirates in the East China Sea is not high. Ten to 20 million are the top pirates, and the bounty of normal pirates is only five or six million! The only reason for the bounty is that, in addition to the fact that Karp often skips work to clean up the pirates on the way back to his hometown, it is more because the commerce in the East China Sea is not very developed, and the merchant ships are relatively scarce. At the same time, most of the goods carried are It is very common, and not many! Therefore, the pirates of the East China Sea naturally can''t grab any expensive things, nor can they grab much! Because of this, the pirates of the East China Sea have rarely seen big money! For example, the number of 50 million. Among the pirates in the East China Sea, few people can see it, and there are even fewer. It is estimated that the pirate group that has searched the entire East China Sea can find one or two with these numbers. That''s great! Not to mention Kabaki who is just the staff of the Bucky Pirates and Moqi, the deputy captain of the Pirates! Don''t say they have fifty million in their bodies, not even five million! It is conceivable that 50 million is a big temptation for two people! "But, but..." Moqi''s heart moved instantly, but considering Bucky, he hesitated a little! "Stop it, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" Kabaji whispered, "Now the fruit is on me, and the two of us who have seen the fruit, as long as you don''t tell, I don''t say they won''t know !" "As for the captain, don''t worry! He doesn''t necessarily come back twice a year, how can he know?" "However, this fruit is not only known to us ~www.novelhall.com~ but also to the people of the Klick Pirates. When the time comes, we only need to interrogate the Klick Pirates to find out!" Moqi said with some worry. . "No, did you pay attention just now! When Klick was chasing us, he shouted to **** the box for me instead of snatching the devil fruit back for me?" Kabaji said in a deep voice. "So what?" Moqi asked in a puzzled way. "This means that the people of the Klick Pirates group probably don''t know what''s in this box, or Klick knows what''s in the box, but he doesn''t want the crew to know what''s inside!" After Kabaji paused, his voice changed, and a cruel expression flashed across his face, saying, "At that time, when the captain is dealing with these things, it is best if Klick is killed, but if not, we On the grounds of venting his anger, kill him before he speaks out!" "But..." Moqi hesitated again. "Don''t do it! Fifty million! Don''t you want to take some risks for this?" Kabaji asked rhetorically. Moqi took a deep breath after hesitating for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! It''s done!" Suddenly, Kabaji showed a bright smile! Its just that the two of them didnt notice during the conversation. Just when the two were speaking in a low, inaudible voice, not far from them, a wounded pirate was watching them, consciously or not, and following them The talking lips murmured! :. : Chapter 474： Klick Pirates Klick Pirates! The biggest pirate group in the East China Sea in the future, the overlord of the East China Sea! With more than fifty battleships and a pirate group of more than five thousand people, it can be described as a time in the East China Sea. Whether it is a navy, a pirate or a bounty hunter, you will shun them when you see them! They were a group of pirates who were at ease in the East China Sea, domineering and invincible! Until one day, the captain of the Klick Pirates group Klick made up his mind to enter the Great Channel! Then, they met a hot man! After Hawkeye, a man with eagle-like eyes, he was killed by the group that was slashed by Hawkeye! Of course, the Great Channel is not as scary as they encountered! With the military capabilities of their fifty ships, they can still be mixed up in the first half of the Great Channel. Although it is impossible to get to the top level all at once, they will not be destroyed all at once! just... They are not lucky! When I went out, I ran into the Great Channel. Both the first half and the second half can be regarded as the eagle eye of the big boss, so the group is gone! anyway! The current time point is 1508. The Klick Pirates is naturally not as strong as it was twelve years later, but now the Klick Pirates also has ten ships and a crew of more than 1,000 people! And, their captain Klick has been faintly called the Pirate Admiral by the people of the East China Sea, and the bounty has reached more than nine million! At this time, on the Dreadnought Battleship Sabre on a small island in the East China Sea, a thirties-year-old Klick wearing gold armor and a war gun next to him, asked with an ugly face. In a turban, A Jin, the ghost man with two T-sticks, said, "How about it, did you find out where they went?" Ah Jin put down the phone and said sternly, "I found it, and I found out from the intelligence merchants. They are members of the Pirate Group and Bucky Pirate Group that have emerged in recent years! They are now heading to their usual station. I ran towards Orange Town!" "Well, everyone listen, and set off for Orange Town!" Klick ordered immediately when he heard it. "Yes, boss!" The crew on board responded in unison! Soon, their fleet set off from the island again and sailed towards the direction of Orange Town! "Boss..." At this time, the ghost Ajin asked hesitantly, "What did they take to make you chase them so angrily?" At this point, Akin is a little curious! When they were hunting down a group of Bucky Pirates, Klick ordered the hunt. He only knew that Bucky Pirates took something as important as Klick, and didnt know what they took. ! "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask!" Klick frowned, and sternly refused to answer his question! Fruit matter, he knew from a subordinate! The subordinate was in a small town and saw that a merchant bought a weird-shaped fruit from a fruit stand, and carefully put it into a box that seemed precious, and took it as a matter of fact. An anecdote, I am happy to tell my companions on board! But, he happened to meet Klick on the road! After Klick looked at him, he knew he was his own, and looked at him so happy, so he asked casually, "Why are you so happy!" Klick''s has a high reputation in Klick Pirates! Well, it is negative, such as vicious, cruel, etc. Therefore, when the subordinates saw him, they were a little trembling, so naturally they did not dare to lie to him, so they told the truth! This is just great! Upon hearing this news, Klick immediately realized what the merchant was buying! Although few people know Devil Fruit in places like the East China Sea, this does not include Klick! As the leader of a pirate group, or the leader of the largest pirate group in the future, he has naturally heard the name of Devil Fruit! So, he thought about chasing the merchant, killing him, and grabbing the fruit! Of course, under this premise, he will also tell him the pirate...killed! Klick is defiant, ungrateful, and vicious. Even his subordinates can live or die. He is a disgusting person from start to finish. He thinks he is invincible in the world. He is arrogant, ruthless, and mean. In a pirate! Therefore, he can''t trust anyone! Something worth at least 100 million! After got the hand and sold it, his fleet could at least double. By then, he would not be faintly called the Pirate Admiral, but the real Pirate Admiral! But after he got the hand, he didn''t trust anyone before he got it! So he killed this man, and then chased the merchant! Unfortunately, he was late! By the time he went, the businessman had been killed by Moqi and Kabaki, the trainer of the Bucky Pirates who happened to be in the town, and the fruit was robbed! When he arrived, he was left with the merchants body! However, he naturally wouldn''t be willing to let go of the fruit like this! So, he quickly returned to the fleet and led someone to chase after him! But Moqi and Kabaki didnt know someone was chasing them, so the boat didnt drive quickly, so they met soon! At the same time, when he saw that there were five ships in the Bucky Pirates group, Klick was relieved. He was afraid that the other party was a big fleet. His pirate group might not be able to handle it, and it would be bad then. Now, maybe you can''t get this fruit back! It''s all right now. The opponent has only five ships, and he has ten ships. In his opinion, this is a crushing advantage, so he can definitely grab the fruit easily! But he still underestimated the Bucky Pirates! After all, they have Newton behind their backs, and they still have the strength, so they ran away without him paying attention! This is the scene before me! Of course, in the process, he gave orders in the name of someone from the Bucky Pirates stole a box from him! Well, the same sentence, he doesn''t trust anyone! Even if it is his most important subordinate, the ghost man A Jin is the same! Because he was afraid that after Ah Jin knew about it, he would become greedy~www.novelhall.com~ After all, something worth 100 million yuan, in a place like the East China Sea, a pirate would be moved when he saw it! "Yes!" Akin''s heart jumped when he heard Klick''s tone, and he nodded quickly. After , Klick didn''t say anything, just looked at the sea not far away, clenched his fists, with a grinning smile on his face, and said in his heart, "One hundred million, I''m here!" --- Xihai, Saint Martin''s Palace! Arthur received two pieces of information at the same time! One portion is Bucky! He turned to Newton for help, hoping that Newton could help his pirate group! Well, this is a daily operation! The small island where Bucky is now is still a certain distance away from his Pirate Group Orange Town, so it is unrealistic for him to get there as soon as possible, so he always seeks Newton for help every time something happens! And Newton in order to stabilize him, but also for Bucky to stay in Joker Town, so basically promised him every time! Another one is from the Bucky Pirates! Once Newton asked Arthur to pass it to Arthur! is about what happened! After reading these two pieces of information, Arthur squinted slightly, his eyes gleaming with inexplicable light, not knowing what he was thinking, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he whispered, "Devil Fruit... Pirate Admiral... Since it''s delivered, I''m not welcome!" :. : Chapter 475： Chase "What!? Want us to lead him to the boss where you live?" Kabaji took the phone bug and said in surprise. "What? Is there a problem?" Bucky raised his brows on the other end of the phone and asked in a deep voice. "No, no!" Kabaji quickly said. "That''s good!" Bucky nodded, and said, "Don''t worry, as long as you lead him over, I can solve him. Then I will catch him alive and have a good interrogation. Why is he chasing you down!" "Hey!" When I heard this, Kabaji''s heart jumped and felt bad! If Bucky is really interrogated, based on his understanding of Bucky, he will definitely be better off by then! However, he can''t directly deny Bucky''s words right now, otherwise he might be seen out of it! So, his eyes rolled around and he began to think about what to do! Soon, it''s up to you! Kabaji pretended to be very angry, and said angrily, "Boss, that **** stabbed me with a shot, then I will be the one to interrogate me!" If he interrogates, he accidentally killed someone because of his anger. Isnt that normal? Understandable? "Okay! I''ll leave it to you!" Bucky said frankly, he didn''t see Kabaji''s careful thoughts! "Boss, if there is nothing wrong, I will hang up first, I will go to Moqi to discuss how to lead people over!" Kabaji said sternly. "Okay, go, go!" Bucky waved his hand indifferently! After , Kabaji hung up the phone! After hanging up the phone, Kabaji''s face immediately sank. He called Moqi over, then glanced around, and after making sure that no one was near, he told Moqi what Bucky had just said! "Ah, the boss is going to be interrogated? What should we do? If we are interrogated, we will be miserable!" Moqi said in a panic. At this time, he already regretted a little bit, regretted listening to Kabaji''s nonsense, and conspired to seize the devil fruit with him, otherwise he would not be so worried now! "What are you afraid of? I have done everything, what is there to be afraid of?" Kabaji said with a sneer. "Moreover, its too late for you to regret now! The time has passed so long, even if you tell Boss Bucky at this time, in terms of his character, you will definitely doubt whether you thought about monopolizing the devils fruit before. Then you...haha!" Upon hearing this, Moqi''s face suddenly showed a tangled expression, and said, "This..." "Okay, don''t worry, I''ve made arrangements!" Kabaji''s expression changed as he looked at him, and he comforted, "I told the boss before, and I will interrogate him then! As long as I am If you are not careful, then...hehe!" Moqi and him are the only two insiders on the Bucky Pirates, and they are also natural allies! Before selling the Devil Fruit, Kabaji didnt want any accident in Moqis place, so he comforted him, eased his emotions, and prevented him from making any wrong decisions in panic, causing the two to be together. Unfortunately! "That''s good!" Moqi breathed a sigh of relief, but there were still some unsolvable worries on his face! Kabaji looked at his expression, thought for a moment, and said, "Well, since you are still a little worried, then let''s add another insurance!" "What insurance?" Moqi raised his brows and said. "Niche!" Kabaji said decisively. "Niche!?" Moqi asked puzzledly. Niche is Moqis trump card, a smart and powerful lion. In the future, after Bucky was captured, he would press Moqi and Kabaki on the ground to rub against him, and became the Bucky Pirates by force. Acting Captain! "Think about it, although Niche is smart, it is also a lion? As a lion, it is normal for it to go mad and kill him after seeing an enemy in battle, right?" Kabaji said quietly. "Oh!" Suddenly, Mo Qi suddenly said, "You mean, when you are fighting, let Niche kill Klick?" "Yes!" Kabaji nodded, with a sinister smile on his face! After thinking for a moment, Mochi agreed, "It seems to be a good way! That''s OK, I will let Niche kill him then! Of course, if Niche doesn''t kill him, it depends on you. Up!" Niche is a lion, no matter how clever, the Pirates will not treat it as a human being, so if it is out of control, it is considered normal. No matter whether it kills Klick or not, Bucky will not. He who punishes him is the most to blame for his poor supervision! "Okay, no problem!" After Kabaji nodded, he showed a sinister smile and said, "As long as he falls in my hands, I promise he can''t say a word!" And just now! "Kabaji boss, Klick, Klick Pirates, here comes!" At this moment, a pirate from Bucky Pirates rushed to the two of them and said in a panic. "What? Come so fast?" Moqi said in surprise. Moqi did not expect the other party to come so quickly! You need to know, after throwing away each other, they made a big circle before returning to Orange Town! Now, less than twenty-four hours after they left the other side, the other side found their tracks and caught up with them, which really made him unbelievable! "You hurry up to inform others and set sail!" However, Kabaji seemed very calm! Because he knows, there is nothing to chase after him! The ships of both sides are similar in performance, and even the other side is weaker. Even if the other side chases it, as long as there is no accident, they can still throw away the other side! Well, this is one of the reasons they were able to escape before! "Yes, Kabaji boss!" When the flustered pirate heard what Kabaji said, he nodded quickly, turned around and ran to convey his words! And soon, the people of the Bucky Pirates officially set sail again! ---- the other side! On the Klick Pirates boat that is driving towards Orange Town! "Haha~www.novelhall.com~ I''m finally catching you!" Standing on the bow, holding a telescope to look at the familiar ships in the distance, Klick had a hideous smile on his face! "Ok!?" But at this moment, Klick''s brows suddenly frowned! Because the familiar ships far away... moved! "Hehe, want to run?" Klick sneered! Watching this scene, he almost immediately realized what the Bucky Pirates wanted to do! But, he doesn''t care either! The supplies on board are full! Before coming this time, he was ready for a protracted battle! In terms of the performance of the ship, although their ship is a bit worse, it is not much worse. Last time, if he had not underestimated the Bucky Pirates, they would not have run away! And this time, he will definitely not underestimate the Bucky Pirates, so he will definitely not let people run away when the ship is full of supplies! Of course, for this he may need to catch up for a long time! "Catch me!" Klick shouted loudly with a hundred hands! The crew immediately replied, "Yes, Captain!" Then, the fleet of the Klick Pirates group immediately caught up with the people of the Bucky Pirates who were leaving! :. : Chapter 476： How to beg for mercy? My name is Klick! The future overlord of the East China Sea... well... how do I know this? Forget it, forget it! Anyway, I am very square now, the one who is panicked! I was thinking about a question... How to beg for mercy, posture better! ? Looking at the tens of thousands of soldiers holding guns around him, Klick was sweating, his eyes fluttered involuntarily, and his legs trembled constantly, even a little untenable! ---- Time goes back half a day ago! The Klick Pirates have been chasing the Bucky Pirates for almost ten days! And at this moment, the speed of the Bucky Pirates gradually dropped! "Haha, can''t you run?" Following on the Klick Pirate Ship not far behind them, Klick''s face appeared with a hideous smile! After chasing for ten days, there is finally good news! The opponent can''t run! In other words, the devil fruit is about to be obtained! Of course, Klick did not rule out that the other party would eat the devil fruit in a hurry! But, he just ate after eating, he didnt care! Devil fruit slaves can also sell for money anyway! Moreover, if it is a devil fruit with better ability, slaves can also sell more money. Of course, if the ability is not good, the money sold is a little less, even than pure money selling an unknown devil fruit. Still less! But anyway, there is money, right? is better than no money at least! And the price of Devil Fruit Slaves is no lower, after all... where is the price of Devil Fruit! Get back to the subject! As the Bucky Pirates slowed down, an island not far away and the outline of the small town on the island appeared in Klicks eyes! "what!?" Klick was surprised, "There is still a town here? When will it be there?" Klicks ship has a map of the entire East China Sea, which he bought from an underground intelligence organization. It is very detailed. In the past few days, when he was pursuing the Bucky Pirates, he often looked at that map in order to confirm his position. map! He is very sure and certain that this island on the map has no small town at all, it is just a deserted island! But then, he didn''t care anymore! If there is a small town, its a small town. Its none of his business. He didnt come to rob the town today. He just came to chase the two **** who had robbed him of the devil fruit! Of course, if he catches those two **** and takes the devil fruit back, he doesn''t mind robbing the town by the way and earning some money! "My lord, the opponent has entered the port!" At this moment, Tiebi Bara, the captain of the second team of the Klick Pirates, reminded! Klick heard the words and quickly picked up the binoculars and continued to look! After confirming that the other party had entered the port, Klick said with a smile, "Little ones, chase me up. After you find the two thieves who stole my things, you will leave this small town to plunder! Today, just turn in two. What''s done is fine!" "Great!" "Go!" "Find the two little thieves and **** them!" ... When the Klick Pirate Group usually looted, all the pirates under it had to turn in 60% of the things. But Klick in a good mood today immediately reduced this standard by 40%, nearly half of it. The number, which made these pirates jumped up happily, and at the same time eagerly prepared to grab it! --- the other side! Kabaji and Moqi, who got off the boat, looked at this bustling town with a little confusion. "Where is this...?" Kabaji said hesitantly. He has never been here, and he does not see the mark of this town on the map! "This is...Joker Town!" At this moment, Bucky''s voice came faintly! "Boss Bucky!" "Boss Bucky!" "Boss Bucky!" ... Kabaki, Moqi and a group of pirates from the Bucky Pirate Group saw Bucky approaching and said quickly and respectfully. "Boom!" Suddenly, Bucky, who slowly walked in front of them, raised his foot abruptly, kicked him on the knee of Kabaji, who was standing in the front, and made him kneel on the spot! "Boss Bucky!?" Suddenly, all the pirates present, including Moqi, were stunned. They didn''t know why Bucky would do this! But Bucky didn''t explain, he directly put his hand into Kabaji''s arms and took out the box he had hidden in his arms. Then, Bucky held the box and shook it in front of Kabaji and Moqi, pointed at the two, jokingly, "You and you, you two, what else can you say?" "Puff!" "Boom boom boom!" "Buggy, Boss Bucky!" Moqi knelt down immediately, kowtowing his head, and begged for mercy, "I was wrong, I was wrong, you forgive me this time! I don''t dare anymore. Up!" "Boss, Boss, I''m sorry, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!" At this time, Kabaji also reacted, and quickly learned the appearance of Moqi, kowtowing his head, and begging for mercy! "Spare you?" Bucky sneered and said, "Originally, based on my character, for your kind of subordinates, he must have been killed! But today I will give Bucky a face and let him decide by himself. All right!" That''s right! Now it is not Bucky who controls the body, but the zombie general Newton! "Snapped!" After that, Newton snapped his fingers, regardless of their incomprehensible faces! Immediately, two groups of soldiers in military uniforms ran out from both sides of the town, handcuffed their handcuffs to their hands, and led them down! In the whole process, neither of them resisted, just let the soldiers take them down! Because they knew that if they resisted, Ibakis character might kill them directly, but if they didnt resist, after Buckys anger gradually disappeared, the two of them would boast and pat him. He''s flattering, shoot him coolly, and if you beg for mercy, there is a great chance of survival! "You go inside the town first!" At this time, Bucky ordered the pirates of Bucky Pirates in front of him. "Yes!" Immediately, he was sent out by Newton and mixed in the Bucky Pirates. Some of the Saint Martins who have become the leader of the Bucky Pirates group immediately responded to his words, and then led the pirates into the town! And just after doing this, the members of the Klick Pirates have also arrived in the port of the town! "Little ones, follow me!" Klick laughed, holding his own war gun, and arrogantly led people into the town! There are fortifications in the port of the small town, but Newton, who has calculations, is not ready to use these fortifications, and in his view these people are nothing! In the past five years, although his strength has not returned to the peak and reached the level of lieutenant general because of the difference in the fruiting ability of the body, but relying on Bakina''s training under Roger and Raleigh, he has a good foundation, and He once learned about the split generals, and he has also returned to the pinnacle of major general level! So, in his opinion, Klick is really nothing, he can beat it alone! "what!?" At this time, Klick, who walked into the town, also found that something was wrong, except for a Newton standing on the street, he didn''t see anyone! "Hey, the red-nosed clown in front, where did the pirates go?" Klick looked at Bucky and asked unceremoniously ~www.novelhall.com~ If Bucky heard this, he would definitely He will be jumped by the three words of the red nose, but now it is Newton who controls the body, so he has no response to this sentence! "You are Klick?" Bucky looked at him and said lightly. "Yeah! Who are you?" Klick nodded and asked back. "Boss, he is the captain of Bucky Pirates, Bucky!" The ghost Akin walked to Klick and whispered to him. Before, the information he bought from the underground intelligence merchant contained descriptions and photos of Bucky, so he recognized Bucky at once! "You are Bucky?" Klick asked sharply with a fierce look in his eyes. "Snapped!" Bucky did not answer him immediately, but raised his right hand, snapping his fingers when Klick was unclear! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Immediately, neat footsteps came from all around the town. Soldiers in green uniforms walked out of the town, surrounded the people of the Klick Pirates, and held their guns at them. Everyone! "Yes, I am Bucky!" Newton looked at Klick and said jokingly, "Do you have any comments?" Klick looked at the soldiers around him, and after a moment of silence, he hesitated to ask in a tone that he didn''t believe, "I said...I went the wrong way, do you believe it?" :. : Chapter 477： I should ignore you Klick is arrogant and arrogant! But this does not mean that his IQ is not online! In the future, he can develop the Klick Pirate Group into the largest Pirate Group in the East China Sea, and it will also have five thousand men and fifty ships. If his IQ is not online, he can''t do this with his extraordinary power alone. After all, in this world, especially when the combat power level is low, strength does not mean everything! Sometimes, IQ is more important! Otherwise, I dont know how to be calculated to death! And because of this, when Klick saw the tens of thousands of soldiers approaching, he took it seriously on the spot! He knows very well that he can''t win a thousand soldiers against 10,000 soldiers! In particular, his subordinates are all pirates. Although the number of people is not bad, the quality and strength of the equipment and the members are not complete. When facing the opposite 10,000, they look very strong and the equipment in their hands looks good. How can you be a good soldier to win? So, he took it decisively! "Guess... I believe it or not?" Newton, who is now controlling Bucky''s body, looked at Klick, jokingly. "I guess, you might believe it!" Klick touched his nose and said nonsense that he didn''t even believe, his eyes began to drift involuntarily, and he scanned the surrounding environment intentionally or unintentionally! How could Newton, who has experienced many battles, not know what he is thinking? is nothing more than looking at the surrounding environment, looking for a chance to escape! But he didn''t break Klick immediately, but said quietly, "I guess you must treat me as a fool!" "Crack!" As soon as Newtons voice fell, a burst of intensive bullet loading sounded from all around Klick, and all the soldiers surrounding Klicks Pirate Group loaded the bullets one after another! Suddenly, Klick''s hair stood upright, and the cold sweat on his face was like a tap, rushing down! "Gulong!" After swallowing saliva, Klick suppressed his fear and said, "No, how dare I!" While spoke, he also winked at Akin and Bara beside him! Immediately, Akin and Bala, who accompany Klick from one boat to ten boats now, understood them, and nodded insignificantly! "Don''t dare? Don''t you dare to wink them both?" Bucky''s face sank, and he said word by word. "Hey!" was discovered! Listening to Bucky''s words, Klick''s heart beat at the same time, his heart began to become fierce, gritted his teeth, and said angrily, "Bucky Pirates, I''m fighting with you, young ones keep up! " After so many years of mixing at sea, he gradually became famous, knowing that he must not be good today, so he can only...turn around and run! That''s right! just turn around and run! There are tens of thousands of people facing each other now, he is just a mob, how can he drop without running? Is it really tough? Well, he will only make this choice unless his brain is pretty funny! So after he posted an almost mortal mission to his men, he turned and ran away, ready to use the lives of his men to cover his escape! And running with him at the same time are his two important subordinates who have just been winked by him, the ghost Ajin and Tiebi Bara! However, just turning around and running without two steps, Klick and his two important men, a total of three people, had to stop because they found something very embarrassing! The entire Crick Pirates did not move! er... can''t say the whole thing! There are a few newly joined stunners who didn''t know the situation, and ran two steps forward at Klick''s orders and rushed out of the crowd. Then, when they found that the surrounding old dough sticks were not moving, these stunned greens quickly stopped and stood blankly in the center of the Klick Pirates and the soldiers surrounding them, a little at a loss! "Why aren''t you on it?" Klick asked with his eyes on the old pirate nearest to him. But it was the old Pirate''s eyes that looked like mentally retarded! What a joke! Now the opponent has soldiers ten times more than the Klick Pirates. In this case, it''s still good, unless these pirates are showing their brains! Of course, those who can be in the Pirate industry, whether it is a small soldier or a boss, as long as they are not superior, not to mention how smart, but at least they will be able to judge the situation! But, more importantly, these pirates understand what Klick is like! In this case, they couldn''t believe a word of Klick. They didn''t know what was going on for fear of being sold! Therefore, this awkward situation is formed! On the one hand, Klick wanted to use his hand to open a way for himself to escape. On the other hand, his subordinates knew who he was and didn''t cooperate with him. The two sides froze completely like this, and the situation was once very embarrassing! "Hahaha!!!" Seeing this scene, Newton couldn''t help but "pouch" and laughed directly. He smiled and pointed to Klick and said, "Sure enough, there are all kinds of subordinates for any kind of person! You men, Really talented!!!" Shame and anger! This is the only mood of Klick right now! He never expected that his men would not play cards according to the routine, and followed his command to fight with Newton''s people, but stood dazedly and watched him escape! And as the feeling of shame and anger appeared in his heart, the look on his face changed! But soon ~www.novelhall.com~ he had to suppress his shame and changing look, and began to think about the way to deal with the things in front of him! There are at least tens of thousands of soldiers in front of them. It must be unrealistic to be rigid! He is Klick. Although there are two gram in his name, he is not surnamed Sha. There is no Luo but Li in the middle of the two gram characters. There is no Dahl after the name. More importantly, he is not a natural A person with devil fruit ability, so facing the tens of thousands of people in front of him, no matter how strong his natural power is, it is just death! As for escape... Ok! Looking at his group of men, Klick only felt a pain in his heart and almost died on the spot! What about my cute, obedient men? How did become these old fritters in front of me? caused me no chance to escape! Thinking like this, Klick suddenly thought of an embarrassing thing! It seems...probably...it seems...that those cute and obedient subordinates were sold by him the last time they were besieged and fell into desperation! Uh... Suddenly, an inexplicable embarrassment appeared on Klick''s face! However, at this time, Klick also had a way in his mind, a more risky way! Catch the thief first, catch the king! Chapter 478： He wants to live Now, although the members of the Klick Pirates are surrounded by groups, Klick''s idea is not without feasibility! Because Newton was at the forefront, not far from the people of the Klick Pirates, about a distance of tens of meters, if Klick wanted to go, he would be able to cross this distance in about one or two seconds, so he captured The idea of ??the thief catching the king first is indeed possible! But, there is also a little adventure! Because he doesn''t know the strength of Newton, and he is not sure whether he can win Newton quickly. If he can''t win Newton quickly, he will definitely be surrounded by soldiers who reacted around him! When the time comes, it will be dead! However, this situation can only be risked! He didn''t believe that Newton would let him go easily. If he didn''t take any risks, he would be caught by Newton later, I am afraid he would end badly! Thinking like this, Klick was secretly ruthless in his heart! But he did not act immediately. Instead, he moved quietly in the direction of Newton to reduce the distance between the two parties and increase the chance of success in his own adventure. At the same time, he paralyzed Newton with words, and said, "Hehe, I said I was just a body. After standing for a long time, I feel a little sour, so I move my muscles and bones in two steps, do you believe it?" "Haha!" Newton glanced at him calmly approaching his foot, chuckled twice, and said quietly, "I want to believe you too, but... you are now approaching me. The footsteps really make me less confident to believe in you!" was discovered again! In an instant, Klick''s scalp numb! But the arrow has to be sent on the string, and now he can only hold back his numb scalp, and roared, "I''m fighting with you!" Then, his legs flexed slightly and kicked hard! "!" Suddenly, the whole person was like an arrow from the string, rushing towards Newton, and at the same time he raised the big gun in his hand and aimed it at Newton! next moment! "boom!" The corners of Newton''s mouth slightly raised, stretched out his right hand, and then grabbed the head of the big gun that was stabs at him. In an instant, Klick''s charge came to an abrupt end! "what!!!" Klick''s eyes widened, he looked at the scene in front of him incredibly, and couldn''t accept it! You know, he is a Krick who is born with strange power! The big gun in his hand has a full weight of a ton, coupled with the acceleration of his rushing and his own strange power, the impact is at least several times higher, and in this case, Newton actually grabbed him. Gun head, how does this make him not shocked! "hiss---" "This..." "what happened?" ... At the same time, Klicks men were shocked. Although they knew Klick was unreliable and his character was terrible, they also had to admit that Klicks strength was indeed very strong, otherwise they would not always Following Klick, I have long been looking for an opportunity to get off the ship! But it was Klick, who was so powerful in their eyes. Now facing Newton, he was caught by the head of the war gun and couldn''t make progress. This shocked them, who were short-sighted! Then, something that shocked them even more happened! Newton pulled Klicks war gun, and at the same time pulled Klick, who was holding the war gun, over, and then hit the proud and powerful golden battle armor with a punch! "Boom!" Accompanied by a loud voice, Klick''s golden armor was directly sunken by Newton''s punch. "Dangdang!" "Puff!" "Oh!" At the same time, Klick only felt a sharp pain in his stomach, his stomach turned upside down, and then one of the big guns in his hand fell to the ground because of the severe pain. I knelt down while holding my belly, and started to vomit, throwing up everything from the previous meals! However, Newton did not let him go like this! but slowly walked behind him, then raised his right foot and kicked it down! "Boom!" Along with the loud noise, Klick lay directly on the ground, and he and the area around him about five meters in diameter were sunken. "Boss... I played with you!" Watching this scene, Ajin, a ghost who is very loyal to Klick, has a canthus, picked up his two T-sticks, and rushed towards Newton! In response, Newton looked at him lightly. When he rushed in front of him, he lifted a kick! "Boom!" In an instant, Ah Jin flew out and hit the people of the Klick Pirates! "what---" "Help!" "It hurts!" ... Accompanied by a miserable cry, Akin''s body stopped after knocking over a large group of people from the Klick Pirates. At the same time, Ah Jin rolled his eyes, and the whole person passed out due to the severe pain! "Gulong!" The other members of the Klick Pirates group swallowed their saliva. Looking at this scene, they didn''t dare to move, their legs trembled involuntarily, trembling, and even a little untenable! "Ha ha!" In response, Newton sneered and didn''t care. He turned around and came to Klick, who was lying on the ground. He grabbed his hair, pulled his head up, and patted his face with his right hand. Said, "How about it? "Serve...Serve..." Klick said with difficulty. You said so, what can I do? In this case, even if you refuse to accept it from the bottom of your heart, you still have to accept it! "Just take it!" Newton smiled satisfied and said, "Do you want to live, then?" "Yes!" Klick nodded hard. Nonsense, he believes in this situation, as long as he dares to say a word and doesnt want to live, Im afraid he will be killed by Newton on the spot! "Well, would you like to give you a chance?" Newton continued to ask. "To..." Klick continued to nodded hard. Similarly, in this case, no matter what Newton said, he can only nod his head obediently, and he is a selfish and life-saving person. If he can survive, why not? "Very good!" After Newton smiled with satisfaction, he stretched out his hand, took out a white, green onion-like plant from his arms, and handed it to Klicks mouth, saying, "If you want to live, eat him. Go down!" "Gulong!" Without any hesitation, Klick opened his mouth, ate the food directly, and quickly swallowed it! "start up!" Newton said lightly after watching him swallow something. "what---" Suddenly, Klick couldn''t help but let out a miserable cry. He only felt a burst of bone-corrupting pain coming from his stomach, making him want to dig out his stomach! "stop!" Newton said lightly again. In an instant, the bone-erupting pain in Klick''s belly stopped abruptly! "Hoo--" He was relieved immediately! ---- About half an hour later ~www.novelhall.com~ Klick left here with someone! At this moment, looking at the backs of them leaving, a gentleman with glasses and a gentleman walked out of the soldiers who had surrounded the Klick Pirates. Are they gone?" "Yeah!" Newton nodded, and explained lightly, "This is what your majesty ordered, and you have to use them later, so spare them first!" At this point, Newton paused, then changed his voice, and said, "Don''t worry, after he eats that thing, he is always in our control!" "Hmm!" After pushing the glasses on his nose, the young man with glasses nodded silently! the other side! "I won''t say what you are eating! Anyway, it''s not a good thing. You must come to me every three months, otherwise it will be like just that, and it will keep you hurting until you die. !" Recalling what Newton said just now, Klick held his hands tightly. "Tick tock!" Blood couldn''t help but flow down from his palm, dripping onto the deck! He knows that in the future, he will probably be like a puppet, controlled by others! But, he has nothing to do! Because... he wants to live! Chapter 479： Prelude to war After receiving news from Newton, Arthur smiled and put the matter aside for the time being! Klick will be used in the future, but it is not needed at the moment, so if it is handled, it can be put aside for now! But at this moment, Arthur suddenly remembered something, and sighed to himself, saying, "Unfortunately, Shaka was sent out by me a long time ago, otherwise I don''t need to waste that white onion!" That''s right! What Newton gave Klick before was the white spring onion, a specialty of White Spring Onion Island! Of course, its real name is not Bai Cong, but Nano Medical Robot! is made by an engineering robot on Bai Cong Island. Its real function is to treat internal diseases of the human body, not to aphrodisiac or torture people! However, it is indeed useful for aphrodisiac and torture! Because aphrodisiac itself is part of medical treatment, it can aphrodisiac. Because it itself works inside the human body, it can destroy inside the body as long as it is ordered, so it can indeed torture people and even kill people! In addition, it also has the function of detection. It can hear the surrounding sounds and scan the surroundings in a radius of five meters. It can also be like a phone worm, sending back information from far away! This is also the reason why nano-medical robots appeared on the island. In order to understand the situation of the outside world, Jennifer asked engineering robots to make a large number of onion-shaped nano-medical robots, and these nano-medical robots were quietly planted in the outside world through dragons and wolves, so that the tribes on the island found out and gave them as onions. go back! Well, this is why the white onions are only wild! These nano-medical robots are all put down by dragons and wolves. How can they be planted? What''s more, what the people of the white onion tribe planted are not the seeds of white onion, but just a part of the nano-medical robot! The ones being planted are all robots, how can they grow? This is the same as growing money and growing money! is completely impossible! Of course, there is one thing I have to say, that is, Jennifer knows the psychology of men very well! After the people in her tribe on the island discovered the nano-medical robot and cooked and ate it, they deliberately remotely entered the nano-medical robot that was eaten into the body and used the medical function to keep the person who ate it in a state of excitement. , So this has the argument of white onion aphrodisiac! Because the reputation of white onion aphrodisiac has spread, merchants will come to the white onion island to sell the white onion, and finally Jennifer on the white onion island can obtain information from various places outside the world! The reason why Klick was allowed to eat the nano-medical robot, except that Newton was the only one around him at the time, but also because this thing can monitor human information. Although it can only monitor people''s information in terms of energy, it can only monitor for ten years, but it is enough! Its just that, the only pity for Arthur is that if Shaka is there, he can directly modify the memory without wasting a nano-medical robot! Nano-medical robots are not as good as rejuvenating drugs or fairy beans, but they are also a good choice, especially for diseases inside the human body! But Saint Martin can''t make this kind of thing temporarily! Only the engineering robot in Baichong Island can be manufactured, and the energy of that engineering robot was consumed a long time ago and cannot be started. So now there are very few nano-medical robots left, only a small box, about 1,000 The number is about a root! And because there are only these thousand roots, Arthur felt a little distressed! However, Arthur quickly adjusted his mentality. "Forget it, I have used it all, there is nothing to be a pity, let this matter go for the time being, go to training!" After a whisper, he was ready to go out for training! Now, after a period of training, he is already a bit more obvious than before! He has weighed himself, and now he has reduced his weight to more than 470 kilograms after more than half a month of intensive training! In just half a month, he lost more than 30 kilograms of weight! Of course, in addition to being able to lose so much, he has been doing high-intensity training. He is also too heavy to lose so much at one time. After that, the speed of this weight loss will slowly drop until he finally Weight loss success! "Blubru!" Just then, the phone rang! Arthur answered the phone immediately! "Hey!" "Yo Ho Ho, Your Majesty, there is good news to tell you, the first kingdom is captured!" Bruce came over from the phone bug with a slightly excited voice! ---- Haiyuan calendar 1,508, the end of May! The West Sea is located near Saint Martin, outside the port of a small country that once participated in the Allied Forces! "Boom! Bang! Bang!" ... Accompanied by the sound of countless shells being fired, in 1508 of Haiyuanli, a port offensive and defensive battle officially started at nine o''clock in the morning! At 10:05 in the morning, the Second Fleet of St. Martin officially captured this port! At 12 oclock at noon, the First Division of the Second Army of the Saint Martin Army and the Giant Reiner of the Giant Legion entered the port. The Second Fleet of Saint Martin left the first division fleet with three ships and continued to attack other ports in the kingdom. , Leave here and run for the next kingdom! At 2:05 in the afternoon, the First Division of the Second Army of the Saint Martin Army and the Giant Reiner of the Giant Legion came to the first city of the kingdom! At 2:10 in the afternoon, the First Division of the Second Army of the Saint Martin Army and the Giant Reiner of the Giant Legion launched an attack! At 2:12 in the afternoon, with a loud sound, Rainer cut the gate to pieces and successfully opened the gate. Then four thousand people from the First Division of the Second Army of the Army poured into the city! At 2:32 in the afternoon, under the fierce attack of army soldiers, mechas and tanks, the city was completely subdued! At 4:50 in the afternoon, after the first division of the Second Army of the Saint Martin Army and the Giant Reiner of the Giant Legion had breached the city, they left behind a hundred people to keep the city safe, and the others moved forward at full speed and arrived. The second city in the kingdom! At the same time, the main force of the kingdom''s 10,000 soldiers also arrived here! At five thirty minutes in the afternoon, a new round of battle officially started by Saint Martin! At 5:35 in the afternoon, Lenaqiang broke through the city gate against the enemy''s artillery fire and rushed in! At 5:38 pm, the mecha and the steam tank rushed into the city one after another! At 5:40pm~www.novelhall.com~All the soldiers of the army come in! At 6:15 in the afternoon, after a crushing battle, the main force of the kingdom was defeated, 80% died, 20% was captured, and the city was completely subdued! At the same time, because it is already night, Saint Martin''s army decided to rest here! Next day! Haiyuan Calendar, June 1, 1508, at nine o''clock in the morning! The First Division of the Second Army of the Saint Martin Army and the Giant Reiner of the Giant Legion came outside the kingdom''s royal city! At the same time, the kingdom armed the remaining soldiers and strong civilians of the kingdom overnight, preparing to resist desperately! At 9:15 in the morning, the war officially begins! At 9:20 in the morning, Lenaqiang broke through the city gate against the enemy''s artillery fire and rushed in! At 9:22 in the morning, the mecha and steam tank roared into the city! At 9:25 in the morning, all the soldiers of the army came in! At 9:26 in the morning, the mob that had gathered together overnight in the kingdom completely collapsed and fled in all directions! At 9:48 in the morning, the king''s palace was breached! At ten o''clock in the morning, the king of the kingdom surrendered! Since then, a kingdom has been completely destroyed! At the same time, this also means that Saint Martin''s revenge and the strategy of the West Sea and the prelude to the war with the world government have officially started! Chapter 480： 5 Old Stars Command Early morning of June 2 "The Revenge of Saint Martin!" ! ! "---Western poster! "The kingdom is destroyed, is it an end or a new beginning?" "---A big local newspaper in Xihai! "Blood for blood, tooth for tooth! "---St Martin Daily! Along with the publication of countless newspapers, the melon-eating people in Xihai discovered that they had melons to eat again! is still a big melon! Although they were not surprised that St. Martin retaliated against this melon, no one thought that it would come so quickly and so ferociously. It was only a month before the collapse of the coalition forces, St. Martin began to revenge aggressively! However, what made them even more unexpected is that this is just a prologue! In the next few days, an endless stream of melons attacked them, let them eat melons and eat them! Haiyuan Calendar, June 3rd, 1508, at nine o''clock in the morning! At this time, it is the new beginning of a beautiful day, and it is also the time when most people go to work. At this time, a small kingdom in the kingdom that has participated in the coalition and besieged Saint Martin is defeated, and the king surrenders! 11:50 am on June 4th! At this time, it was time for lunch, and it was also time for most people to leave work, and at this time, another kingdom announced its surrender! June 5th! A kingdom surrendered again! June 8th! The two kingdoms surrender! Along with a new newspaper about the surrender of a kingdom, the people who eat melons have been supported by endless melons! "Come on, everyone, let''s bet if there is any kingdom surrendering today?" "Hehe, there is at least an 80% chance of using a bet!" "Not necessarily! With so many kingdoms participating in the coalition forces, Saint Martin''s army may not be enough!" "You don''t know this? According to a nephew of mine who works as the editor-in-chief of a newspaper, Saint Martin''s army is small, but its combat effectiveness is very strong. They first used the navy to break through the port of the kingdom, and then left four thousand people. The army units on the left and right have giants landing on the island to attack, so that they can attack almost twelve kingdoms at the same time!" "His---Giant? Attacking twelve kingdoms at the same time? What a big hand!" "Yes, not only that, after they have finished fighting a kingdom, they only left a guard of about a thousand people. Other people and giants will continue to attack other kingdoms under the **** of the navy!" "Only a thousand people? Are they not afraid of pirates taking this opportunity to plunder?" "Pirates? Haha! Not to mention how strong their thousand people are, but pirates are all floating in the sea, right?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Now the Saint Martin''s navy is patrolling that large area of ??the sea day and night! Pirates will die if they dare to approach!" "The Saint-Martin Navy can patrol such a large sea area? There are several, and it will even develop into a sea area as large as a dozen kingdoms in the future! With such a large sea area, pirates can bypass the Saint-Martin Navy by paying attention. Right? Besides, isnt the Saint Martins navy going to attack the port and transport soldiers? If you add the catch of pirates, it can be so busy?" "Of course the Saint Martins navy cant be too busy! But Saint Martin is not only the navy! They also have Saints! I heard that Saint Martin has forty-eight bronze Saints, and one person and one ship are also helping to patrol the sea. Yeah!" "One person, one boat? What''s the use? You won''t be killed if you encounter a pirate!" "No, no, no, even the bronze saints of Saint Martin cannot be defeated by ordinary pirates. I heard from my nephew that many pirate groups were destroyed by the bronze saints alone!" "so smart!?" While eating melons, people can''t help but talk about this melon happily, and there are well-informed people spreading the specific content of this melon everywhere, even more detailed and exciting than the newspaper! ---- at the same time! St. Martins Palace Study Room! "Connie, have the officials arranged it?" "30% of the old officials and 70% of the new officials are all arranged! It''s just that too many sites have been captured at one time, and there is a little problem with the transportation of these officials to the destination. Not enough ships!" "Then, you go to the old Hughes of the Ministry of Commerce, let him help, go to the merchants to borrow some ships for transportation!" "Okay, Your Majesty! If there is nothing wrong, I will go now!" "Go ahead!" Arthur waved his hand, and the minister of human affairs Connie stepped back! And just as Connie retired, the door of the study was knocked again! "!" "Come in!" Arthur said in a deep voice after taking a sip of coffee on the side. "Crack!" As the door opened, Minister of Security Gan Fuer walked in! "Your Majesty!" Gan Fuer respectfully saluted! "Okay, no need to be polite, let''s go directly to the topic! How are things going?" Arthur waved his hand and said sternly. "Your Majesty, I have mobilized many capable security team members from the security teams in various places, and I have also trained a large number of reserve members who have not formally joined the security team and some soldiers who have retired from the army. Joined this action!" Gan Fulton paused and said in a deep voice, "There are about 80,000 people in total, which can basically ensure that after the kingdom has established new territories, there will be enough security teams stationed in those territories to help the army maintain local law and order. Guarantee no trouble!" Speaking of this, Gan Fuer suddenly hesitated and said, "But" "But what?" Arthur raised his brow. "Not enough ships!" Ganfor frowned and said, "We have enough manpower, but not enough ships to transport! Now the kingdoms ships are used to transport supplies and munitions, and the kingdoms front lines are too long. It''s very troublesome, which caused not enough ships!" Hearing this, Arthur frowned! He did not expect that Ganfor''s problem is the same as Connie''s, that the ships are not enough to transport! This makes him a little headache! After all, there are really no extra ships in the kingdom now, and he has asked Connie to borrow the ships from the merchants in the kingdom before, and it doesnt seem very good to borrow it now! However, just as he was frowning and thinking about the problem, the Secretary of Commerce Hughes walked in! "Your Majesty!" Old Hughes respectfully saluted! "Exemption! What''s the matter? Didn''t I just ask Connie to find you? Did you see him?" Arthur waved his hand and asked. "His Majesty! I met Secretary Connie on the way here, and I know what you said. If you dont use the boat, you wont need it! I have good news for you!" Old Hughes face With a relieved smile, said, "The merchants in our kingdom heard that the kingdom''s ships were not enough, so they petitioned me to temporarily stop all commercial activities and use all the ships in the kingdom!" "Okay!" Arthur''s eyes lit up and he exclaimed, "It''s great, it just helped solve a problem in the kingdom!" After finishing speaking, Arthur thought for a while, and then said, "Old Hughes, those who are willing to take the initiative to borrow the boat, write it down for me, and when the war in the kingdom is over, I will reward them well!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Old Hughes nodded and smiled. Then, Arthur turned his head to Ganfore and said with a smile, "Well, now the security team''s problem is solved, you can go to work with peace of mind!" Since the merchants took the initiative to borrow the ship, not only the official transportation was solved, but also the security team! "Okay, Your Majesty!" Gan Fuer smiled and nodded! ---- And while Arthur is busy~www.novelhall.com~ In the Holy Land Mariejoa, something is happening about Saint Martin! In a meeting room, the five old stars sat together and started the meeting! "Hmph! This Saint Martin is really dishonest! They have already been warned, and they dare to do this." "Okay! Don''t be angry, although there is some truth to their attack this time, since they dare to ignore our orders, then you don''t have to be polite!" "Send someone out directly!" "Who to send?" "Crazy monkey of cp0! Let the mad monkey take two people over, first destroy all the troops of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and then let Saint Martin change the king! As for the slaughter of the country, it is not necessary for the time being, it is too troublesome, and the subsequent impact Too big, it may cause panic in the franchise, so change the king first!" "Okay, then do it!" "But do you want to hide things about this operation? Otherwise, if Elulita Palace knows, I''m afraid it will notify Saint Martin!" "Well, I can''t use it anymore! It''s just to let the Elulita Palace notify Saint Martin and let Saint Martin know who did it so that they will be obedient in the future! "Right!" "That''s OK!" "Just do it!" With the end of the conversation, an important command was passed from this conference room, not only to cp0, but also to Elulita''s ears, and finally to Arthur''s ears! l0ns3v3 Chapter 481： Here, brother In the next time! With the seventh, eighth, and even tenth kingdoms being breached, Arthur always felt as if a word was repeatedly ringing in his mind---Super God (King Super God Seven Kills, LOL Super Eight kills, DOTA super ten kills)! Ok! He also knew that it was just a fantasy! But, he is still very happy! However, Arthur is happy, but many people are upset! In a kingdom that has joined the coalition forces but has not yet ushered in the attack of Saint Martin, the kings secretly opened a conference call! "Damn it, didn''t it mean that Saint Martin was warned by the world government? How can they still attack so unscrupulously now? Now that my neighboring country has been wiped out, my kingdom must be my kingdom next!" The fat king said angrily. "Hehe! Do you believe this kind of news too? This is probably the fake news that St. Martin released in order for us to fight inside!" A young king disdainfully said! "No, it''s true!" a middle-aged king said solemnly. "How is it possible? How did you know? And if it is true, why do they attack so unscrupulously? Aren''t they afraid of the world government?" the young king wondered. "It''s true. This is what I learned from a staff member of the world government for a big price! As for whether they are afraid of the world government... Have you forgotten that they developed from a closed island to the present? I dont think they know the power of the world government at all! the middle-aged king explained. After being silent for a while, the young king asked hesitantly, "Then...what should I do now? " "Wait!" the middle-aged king said categorically. "Waiting for what? Waiting for death? Now they are almost at my door, waiting for my kingdom to be over!" The Fat King said in anger. "I have received the latest news from the world government! Because of Saint Martin, the world government is angry and has sent people. We just have to wait! The world government will solve it!" the middle-aged king firmly said. "Really?" the young king asked in doubt. "Really!" the middle-aged king said solemnly. "Even if it is true, it is useless! Saint Martin is almost hitting the door, and the world government is too late!" The Fat King was a little mad. Far away cant quench the near thirst! Although he was very happy to hear that the world government took action, he is about to hit his door now. Even if the world government takes action, it is too late to save him! After the kings were silent for a while, the young man took the lead in saying, "You surrender! We don''t blame you for surrendering. After all, there is no way for you in this situation! Surrender first, survive, and wait until the world government takes action. Now, maybe you can get the kingdom back!" Regarding his words, the other kingdoms meeting together have no objection! At the moment, they are overwhelmed by this situation, let alone other people''s kingdoms? So now let the Fat King surrender, they have no opinion! After all, if you dont help, you have to give people a way to survive, right? And, what else can I do without surrendering? If they had a solution, they would not hold this meeting, and they would not be happy to hear the news from the world government! "Snapped!" "You...huh!" The Fat King hung up angrily! "Deep toot---" If he wanted to surrender, he would not have a conference call with these kings, he would have voted long ago! Unexpectedly, he opened this meeting and finally persuaded him to surrender, which made him feel like a dog! However, the other kings didn''t care about the Fat King''s mood. After he hung up the phone, the other kings began to happily talk about the world government''s actions! just... What they dont know is that their happiness now will gradually become despair in the future! ---- CP0 is the leading organization in the entire spy organization CP. They not only command the nine organizational branches from CP1 to CP9, but also the strongest concentration of combat power in CP! And Crazy Monkey is one of the strongest fighters! He is an orphan adopted by the CP organization. His real name is not clear, and he even forgot it. He escaped from the hell-like training camp of the CP organization. After officially joining the CP organization, he has been called the mad monkey. This code name! This year, he is 60 years old. He is an old member of the CP organization and one of the strongest veterans in the CP. Although he is not well-known in the outside world, he has made many contributions to the CP organization in the past, and has done many things. The combat missions against people or organizations that do not obey the world government are perfectly completed every time! He is not tall, only about 1.6 meters tall, his whole body is thin and he looks like a monkey with a pointed mouth, but he does not look trivial. If you look closely at his eyes, you will find that there is something in his eyes. It''s crazy! And more than ten days ago, Crazy Monkey received another task, which was to fight the St. Martin Kingdom, which is now very strong! For this kind of task, Crazy Monkey did not know how many times he had performed it, and he was already familiar with the road, so he didn''t care much, so he took the two men prepared for him in CP directly, and passed the road from Maria Joa together~ www.novelhall.com~ I quickly came to the top of the red earth continent facing the West Sea! "Let''s go down! The West Sea Navy will meet us below!" The Crazy Monkey glanced at the two strong hands behind him and said lightly. "Yes!" The two subordinates nodded respectfully! Although strength is not king in CP0, strength is also a very important indicator in CP0. There is an invisible rule in CP0, that is, people who are weak must maintain their due respect to those who are strong, otherwise Even if he teaches you a lesson, as long as it does not kill anyone, no one will take care of it! Well, who calls you weak! Therefore, they are very respectful to the mad monkey, who looks weak and strong! After the two men agreed, the mad monkey didn''t say anything, but slowly walked to the edge of the cliff on the red earth continent, and then jumped directly from the red earth continent! At the same time, his two subordinates looked at each other, and after nodding to each other, they jumped down! However, unlike the crazy monkey jumping directly, the two men jumped on the red soil continent, and every time they descended a certain distance, they would use the moon step to slow down their descending speed a lot, and then descend again! In this way, Crazy Monkey and his two temporary men soon came to the bottom of the red earth continent, Xihai! "Wow!" Along with the sound of waves hitting the red earth continent, the three of them stopped on a raised rock in the red earth continent! And just as they stopped, a faint voice came over! "Here, brother" Chapter 482： Crazy VS Crazy "Ok!?" "Is the current navy so leathery?" The crazy monkey raised his brows, and a thought flashed through his mind. He almost subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound! However, the first thing he saw was not the navy, but four men in golden armor! At this time, they were sitting on a small sailing warship and grilling a huge sea king, and it was one of them who was very handsome and had long light blue hair! Who are they? This is the first thought of the crazy monkey! These people are obviously not the navy, and the navy will not come to meet them on this kind of ship, usually on a warship! But, almost the instant the thought came up, the crazy monkey reacted immediately! He remembered that the world government had given him some information while releasing the mission! "Are you Saint Martin''s golden saints?" the crazy monkey asked with a calm face. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin, the Saints of the Kingdom Guards Corps, the Twelve Golden Saints, Pisces, Abrodi!" Abrodi smiled and nodded and introduced himself. "Aquarius, Camo!" "Capricorn, Shura!" "Sagittarius, Aiolos!" ... And the other three people who were grilling also introduced themselves! "Where is the navy?" Crazy Monkey asked in a deep voice. Without waiting for Abrodi to answer, one of the men beside the mad monkey pointed to a place not far away and hurriedly said, "My lord, look at that, the navy warship seems to have stopped there!" Crazy Monkey shifted his eyes along his voice! I saw a navy warship parked in the place pointed by his men! However, that warship looked lifeless, as if there was no one on it! Crazy Monkey took a closer look with his own sharp gaze and found that on the ship, he could see the deck and the walls of the ship, with a little blood on it! Immediately, he immediately realized what! turned his head, looked at Abrodi, squinted and asked, "The Navy...were you killed?" Hearing this, Abrody smiled slightly, shrugged, and acquiesced in what he said! "Then you guys go to death!!!" A trace of madness flashed in the eyes of the crazy monkey, and a very hideous expression appeared on his face. After a roar, his legs were slightly bent, and he jumped up, and his body flew towards Abrodi and the others! During this period, he urged his own devil fruit, but his body began to twist and grow hairs, gradually changing the shape of his body, and a long tail extended from the tail until the end , He has completely transformed into a robust long-tailed monkey! He came down suddenly! not only made Abrodi and the others stunned, but also his two men stunned! But then everyone reacted! His two subordinates quickly followed his footsteps and rushed over! But Abrody and others didn''t react, they just smiled with their arms around them, as if watching a good show, watching the three people rushing towards them, their eyes were full of...playful! "Your opponent is us!" Along with the sound that appeared out of thin air faintly passed into the ears of the mad monkey, countless powerful and sharp sword auras flew towards the mad monkey! "!" "!" "!" ... The endless sword qi seemed to be woven during the flight, forming a huge airtight sword qi net, covering the rushing crazy monkey and others together! Danger! Extremely dangerous! The alarm bell in the crazy monkey''s heart was loud, and a sense of fatal danger rose from his heart, making him stand upright, but because the range of the sword air net was too large, he could not avoid it, so he could only subconsciously use the iron. Block and armed color domineering! And his two men are the same! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Sword Qi hit the three crazy monkeys! Immediately, with the three people as the center point, a huge bombardment sounded, and at the same time the powerful impact could destroy all the air waves. There was no aftermath of the sword air that hit the three people, causing the sea area for several kilometers to set off turbulence. Surging huge waves! And in this sword aura, although the mad monkey looks embarrassed, there is nothing wrong with him. He is an animal demon fruit capable person, coupled with iron and armed color, his defense is bursting, so there is nothing. thing! And his two men are not so lucky! The two of them are different from the general level of the crazy monkey. They only come to assist the crazy monkey and beat him, only the junior lieutenant general level! Therefore, even though armed colors and iron blocks were used, they were hit by the sword gas, but their bodies flew out directly, hitting the rock wall of the red earth continent, and smashing the rock wall out of a small hole. At the same time, the two of them hung directly on the rock wall. After hanging up for a while, when the two of them reacted, they struggled a little and fell from the rock wall! "Pump!" The two of them landed on the rock where they were standing before in the form of kneeling down! After , the throat was sweet and there was a "poof", and the two of them spewed a mouthful of blood almost at the same time! Under this move, in addition to the pain in their bodies, they can also feel that there are many fractures in their bodies. Although they can move, their combat power has almost gone by 80%! And the other side! After the mad monkey resisted this attack, he glanced back at the two of them and confirmed their situation. But he did not pay attention to the two of them. Instead, he turned his head and raised his head at a forty-five degree angle, squinting his eyes to a certain place in the sky where there seemed to be nothing.~www.novelhall.com ~Who are you?" At this time, in addition to madness, his eyes also had a hint of calm, calm and crazy eyes, full of extreme pressure! But this kind of pressure did not affect the two who attacked! Uo no Hana Rue and Uo no Hana Yachiryu! "Guess it..." Uinohana Yachiryu jokingly said with a hint of mischief. "St. Martin''s people?" The mad monkey''s brain twitched, and followed the words of the eight thousand flowers in the Uzbek, and continued! Immediately, his face turned dark, and he felt something wrong with his brain! The one who can stand in front of him now, will stand in front of him, is not Saint Martin''s, who else can it be? î֮ǧ was taken aback at first, but he didn''t expect that he would answer himself, then he reacted and said with a smile, "BINGO, you are right!" After finished speaking, she paused, changed her voice, and slowly said, "Then, as a reward for your correct answer, I will give you...Go to death!!!" At the end, Uozhihuareel''s tone became extremely crazy and weird, and a hideous and crazy expression appeared on his face! Next second! She disappeared in the same place, and then appeared in front of the crazy monkey. Amidst the surprise on his face, she slashed it down! And behind Uozhihua Yaqianliu, Uozhihuareu watched this scene, and after shook his head helplessly, he faced the four of Abrodi and said, "Look around and be careful not to let him run away. !" Then, without waiting for the four of them to answer, a trace of madness flashed in Uo Zhi Hualie''s eyes and disappeared in place! Chapter 483： Fierce battle The nickname of the crazy monkey is not unreasonable! Because he is crazy! is crazy! The kind that is completely fatal! At the beginning, he crawled out of a place called **** like CP training camp, because of this innate madness that has penetrated into his bones! He doesn''t want life, he is not afraid of death, no matter who it is, no matter who it is, as long as it is his enemy, even if it is stronger than him, he is not afraid, he will use his hysterical madness to make the other party pay the price! Therefore, in places like CP training camp, everyone, even those who are stronger than him, are reluctant to fight him, for fear that he would be injured by his life-for-life because of the fight with him, which would lead to being picked up and cheap. , This allowed him, who was originally in the middle of the field, to climb out of that place! After crawled out, the crazy monkey did not change his character! Still crazy, still crazy, still fighting desperately! Thanks to this kind of madness, he has made a comeback on several occasions when he was in desperate situation over the years, and he has made great progress all the way, successfully reaching a level that even the geniuses who came out of the training camp with him did not reach. General class! It can be said that he has been crazy all his life! Therefore, he is never afraid of anyone! But today, he is scared! Because the two women he can''t see in front of him, but the women he perceives through seeing, hearing and color are more crazy than him! "!" Accompanied by the sound of a sharp blade breaking through the air, the long-tailed monkey turned into by the mad monkey was chopped once again, and a shallow, **** wound appeared on his chest! The mad monkey did not care about the place where it was cut, but took advantage of the reaction force of the cut, and stepped back a little bit, drew a little distance from the other two, and took advantage of this gap to quickly rest. ! At this time, half an hour has passed since the time of the war just now, the crazy color on the face of the crazy monkey gradually disappeared, revealing a serious, serious expression that he has not had in a long time! For the crazy monkey, this half an hour is simply a nightmare! Ghost knows what he went through? How could become like this? Thinking like this, the crazy monkey couldn''t help but lowered his head, looking at the dense and **** wounds on his body that even the animal system after awakening could not recover, his face showed a helpless expression! Then, he couldn''t help but raise his head again, looking at the two women who were rushing towards him, deep fear flashed in his eyes! These two women are simply his nightmare! The woman on the left, holding a knife, attacked frantically at him. There was no defense at all, and there were no rules in swordsmanship. It was just cutting, cutting, cutting, constantly cutting, constantly attacking, nothing. Stop, as if a crazy beast is attacking him! But surprisingly, this kind of attack without any tactics gave him a feeling of difficulty in parrying. No matter how he counterattacked, the opponent''s knife always came before his counterattack, and then headed to him! The woman on the right is also holding a knife and attacking him frantically, without any defense at all, but her moves are different. Her swordsmanship is quite strange and twisted, delicate and rough, elegant and elegant. Savage again, it can be said that this is the weirdest swordsmanship he has ever seen, and the most uncomfortable swordsmanship! Similarly, she kept attacking him without stopping at all, as if it were a wild beast that has experienced many battles and is hunting! But surprisingly, this kind of weird and twisted offense has hit his weakness every time. No matter how he defends, every time the opponent''s sword falls, it is the weakest in his defense. Point! What scared him even more! These two women are crazy, but they cooperate very well! If he hadn''t met these two women, he wouldn''t believe it if he was killed. Two people can cooperate as one person! You must know that even if they are twins, no matter how similar their personalities are, two people are always two people, there are always small differences, and the thinking cannot be exactly the same. Therefore, no matter how perfect the cooperation is, it cannot be like a person. There are always some differences. , And with his strength, he can still feel the difference! But the two are different, they... there is no difference at all! Let''s say so! for example! If two other people cooperate, no matter how good the cooperation is, it is only one plus one greater than two! In the case of equal strength, in a battle between two players, a good cooperation will be better than the two without cooperation, but if there are three enemies, no matter how strong they cooperate, they will still lose in the end! And the two women in front of them are one plus one greater than three! In the case of equal strength, these two women can work together to at least suppress three people of the same level! In other words, the crazy monkey is now equivalent to fighting three people of the same level! This is why he suffered so many injuries in just half an hour! And just now! Uo no Hanaretsu and Uo no Hana Yachiryu once again attacked the mad monkey! "!" "!" "!" ... Accompanied by the sound of a sharp blade breaking through the air, Uozhihua Yachiryu and Uozhihuareel both attacked the crazy monkey in different directions! "Armed and domineering!" In an instant, the two hands and the long tail of the mad monkey were full of dark and majestic armed domineering! "Crazy monkey. Three hands!" Immediately, he regarded his long tail as an arm, and together with his own fists formed by two hands, he greeted the Uunohana Yachiryu and Uunohanaru who attacked him! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by the continuous waves of air that both sides attacked and collided with each other, the overbearing fist wind, and the wanton sword aura, the moment the two sides met each other, the aftermath of the battle would cause turbulent waves in the sea. Surging, huge waves are surging! Even after Neptune was affected~www.novelhall.com~ they ate their hatred on the spot, turning them into corpses floating on the sea or fragments of corpses. Therefore, a large amount of blood was mixed into the surrounding sea waters, and the seas were lost. It''s dyed red! After , with the passage of time, the fighting between the two sides became more and more fierce and fierce. From the beginning of the battle, the aftermath of the battle spread to the sea area of ??a radius of more than ten miles, and became the last dozens of miles now! And the battle situation on the field gradually became clear over time! Although the mad monkey is strong, and because it is the devil fruit of the animal type, it has a strong resilience, but facing two opponents of the same level and very good cooperation, he can only gradually fall into the disadvantage! How to do? Over time, this question appeared in the mind of the crazy monkey! He can still hold on now! After all, is the devil fruit of the animal family, and he has developed the long-tailed monkey fruit not weakly. He has reached the level of awakening, and his resilience can be said to be extremely powerful! So, he can still persist! But, it wont last long! The opponent has two people, two of the same level of combat power as him, and they cooperate very tacitly. In this case, no matter how strong his resilience is, it will not bring him victory. At most, let him hold on for a while. In the end, he must still die! Therefore, he must quickly find a way to solve the current problem! Of course, after a little thought, he also understood that, in fact, he has no other choice now, or another way! The only choice and the only way is... escape! Chapter 484： Escape with broken arm mad go mad! But not having an IQ is different! Although crazy monkeys are crazy, they have their own thinking when they act! He was mad at first because he was only mad, and only if he didnt want his life to survive. Later, he survived, went out of the training camp, and became mad after he officially joined CP. It was because madness allowed him to complete tasks better and sometimes Let him make a comeback, so he was crazy! It can be said that all his previous madness has its own thinking and its own value! But the situation in front of him obviously does not allow him to be crazy! Because the two people in front of him are more crazy and desperate than him, and the most important thing is that the two in front of him are stronger than him, and he has no power to fight back, and he can only rely on his own strong recovery ability. top! In this case, his madness has no value! Even if he fights in the form of life-for-life, it is of no value, because the two people on the opposite side cooperate so well that he has no chance to change with others at all, and can only be passively beaten! Of course, in addition to being mad and worthless, there is another important reason, that is, he wants to inform the world government about the situation of Saint Martin! Among the information given to him by the world government, there is no such kind of information on Saint Martin! This is also the main reason for the situation in front of him. If he had the information of the two women in front of him at the beginning, he would not bump into the two women in front of him without preparation, let alone It will be like this, and the situation is at least much better than it is now! So, he wants to escape! is not only because madness has no value, but also because only by reporting this situation to the world government will it not cause this situation to happen again in the future! As for him to escape back, will he be punished... His current strength has already passed the stage of being punished for failing the mission. Now even if the mission fails, the world government will not do anything to him! Moreover, the failure of this mission was not caused by him. It was caused by the lack of intelligence of the world government, not by him. In this case, the world government has no reason to punish him, even as long as he brings the intelligence back, the world government Will reward him and comfort him! After made a decision in his heart, while the mad monkey was parrying, his eyes began to drift, and the corner of his eyes kept scanning the surrounding situation. The current situation is that, except for the two women who are difficult for him to resist, attacking him in front of him, there is a Saint Seiya wearing gold armor on his left and right sides, as well as the front and rear sides! He doesn''t know how strong these saints are. The information about the golden saints given to him by the world government is a few years ago. He can''t be sure of their current strength! But, since the two women in front of them dared to let them stop their retreat, the golden saints who were blocking his way could not be weak! At least, the other party must have the ability to block him for a short time! Otherwise, the two women in front of you won''t let them stop them! How to do? Now he has this idea in his heart! Judging from the current situation, it is difficult for him to escape! The way forward is definitely not good. Not only are the two women besieging him in front of him, but there is also a golden saint behind the two women in front to prevent him from bypassing the two women and escape. He is not sure to break through from there. ! There are also people guarding the left and right, as well as the rear. Although they don''t know how strong their strength is, it is certain that they have the ability to block themselves, at least there is no problem blocking themselves for a short time! Needless to say below! Below is the sea, he is a devil fruit capable person, will he go down to find his death? So, thinking about it, after weighing it carefully in his heart, he decided to run from behind! Its not that the defensive power behind is weaker than other places, but because other places, no matter which direction is the sea, he doesnt have a boat at the moment, and the navy that came to pick him up was also killed, and he is also a demon fruit capable person. If he runs in those directions, his disadvantage is invisibly magnified! And behind is the cliff of the red earth continent. He just came down from above. If he rushes over there now, he can step on the rock wall to climb up, not to mention, and behind is the only place without water, which can be said to be in that direction. , His disadvantage is the smallest! After making a decision in his heart, the crazy monkey''s eyes flashed with a hint of madness again! Then, he used his unique finger spear extension technique! "Three hands. Three kings giant spear!" Suddenly, two hands were clenched into fists, coupled with a long tail covered with armed color, the three actions were the same, and they suddenly shot forward, forming three giant finger guns with extremely powerful impact! "Boom!" The strength of the three huge finger guns instantly bombarded Uozhihuaretsu and Uozhihua Yachiryu in front of them, so that they had to hold the Zanpakuto in front of them to withstand this! The Crazy Monkey took advantage of this opportunity, turned around, stepped on a moon step, and ran towards the red earth continent behind him. At this time, Ka Miao behind him looked at the crazy monkey rushing towards him, his eyes condensed, and he immediately made an attack! He wants to run! Kamiao immediately realized what the crazy monkey wanted to do! Immediately, he raised his fist and transported the small universe on his body! "Diamond Stardust Punch!" In an instant, his fist slammed into countless shock waves containing absolute freezing air. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... And it was these countless shock waves of freezing air that hit his body at the speed of light before the crazy monkey could react! Feeling the freezing air attached to him almost instantly, the crazy monkey''s body stiffened, and the speed immediately slowed down. Because of this freezing air, the whole person became extremely slow! "Damn it!" The crazy monkey was startled and angry! What was shocked was that the opponent''s attack was unexpectedly fast. He didn''t even react and hit him. Angrily was that in the attack of this punch, his body instantly froze because of the freezing air. , The speed is directly slowed down! Simply, this cold air didn''t freeze the crazy monkey for long. After all, his strength was at the level of a general, so when his body shook, the cold air on his body was dispersed! However, at such a dead time, Uozhihuareu and Uozhihua Yachiryu also caught up! "Fight!" Feeling the two people who have been chasing behind him, and then look at Ka Miao in front of him, the crazy monkey gritted his teeth, and did not choose to turn around and fight again, but rushed towards Ka Miao! This time, he learned to be clever, and at the moment he rushed past, he directly covered his body with armed color. In this way, even if the cold air came again, his body would not be frozen! the other side! Originally looked at him, the corners of his mouth raised involuntarily when he looked at Kamuu who had worked! Although he didn''t do much harm to the opponent this time, he successfully blocked the opponent, and let the two of Uonohana and Uonohana Yachiryu chase back. It was a credit, so he was very happy! But the scene after that made him nervous again! Partner, this is going to be a fight! Looking at the crazy monkeys who were about to rush to Uozhihuareel and Uozhihua Yachiryu who had chased them behind him, Kamou almost immediately realized what the other party was going to do! Immediately, without any hesitation, he had luck with all the small universe, and put his hands together on top of his head, and the armor of his arms became the shape of a water bottle! "The forgiveness of the goddess of dawn!" In an instant, it seemed as if a goddess holding a water bottle appeared behind Ka Miao. In the goddess'' water bottle, a colorful aurora-colored cold air of absolute zero poured out! "Crack! Click! Click!" Accompanied by the sound of freezing out of thin air, the temperature between heaven and earth, at this moment, dropped like diving, becoming extremely cold! the other side! The crazy monkey is completely dumbfounded! He expected that the strength of the Golden Saint Seiya who blocked him was not easy, but he didn''t expect it to be so easy! This time, let alone now, even if he is in his heyday, he must deal with it carefully, otherwise he might overturn the ship. In this situation, it is really difficult for him to deal with it! But, no matter how difficult it is to deal with him, he has to find a way! If he can''t handle this, plus the Uinohana Rel and Uinohana Yachiryu who have been chasing behind him, he is very dangerous, and there is even a high chance of dying here! Thinking, the crazy monkey gritted his teeth and made a decision in his heart! Immediately afterwards, a trace of hysterical madness appeared in his eyes! "Six Types of Profound Meaning. Life is burned out!" In an instant, a weird red light appeared on his body. The red light radiated from his skin, shining a meter or so around him into red, and at the same time, his aura continued to rise. stand up! 10%! 20%! 50%! Ten percent! ... Finally, in less than a second, his aura doubled! Then, he didn''t hesitate, just when the colorful aurora-colored cold air attacked him in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ his body disappeared in place, and successfully avoided this attack! "Shave!" Then, he turned into a red streamer, passing by Ka Miao, and directly climbing the cliff of the red earth continent! "Want to run?" "Damn it!" "Don''t let him run away!" ... Looking at this scene, not only Uozhihua Yachiryu and Uozhihua were in a rush, but the Saints were also anxious and attacked one after another! "Golden Arrow!" "The holy sword is drawn!" "Bloody rose!" "!" "!" ... The golden arrow that flew out, the extremely powerful slash from the hand knife, the white rose, and two extremely sharp sword auras appeared almost at the same time, moving towards the red light! "Boom!" after a second! All the attacks hit a very fast red light! And the red light moved again after a slight pause, turning into a streamer against the cliff, directly rushing to the red earth continent, and finally disappearing in front of everyone! "I was ran away!" "Damn it!" "It''s so fast!" ... Just when everyone was unwilling, two things fell off the cliff! "what is this?" At this time, Kamou, who was under the cliff, found something falling down the first time! When he stepped forward to look, it was a **** broken arm and a **** broken leg! Chapter 485： 5 old stars shock Not far from the Holy Land Mary Gioia! A very embarrassed figure covered in blood, staggeringly ran towards Maria Joa. The strange thing is that although his running speed is not slow, his posture is a bit strange, not like a normal person running, but like a fast lame! And if you take a closer look, you will find that this figure is not a lame, or even a human, but a monkey! And the reason why his running posture is weird and looks like he is limping is because his left arm and left leg are missing, and the long tail behind him is running instead of his left leg. That''s why his running posture is a little weird, it looks like he is limping! "Stop, don''t move!!!" With an angry shout, two figures in white suits appeared on the path of the monkey! Mariejoa is the most important place of the world government. The defense and guard here are naturally not weak, so it was discovered within the first time the monkey appeared, and the two people also appeared because they found the monkey. And intercepted in front of him! the other side! Seeing two people in white suits appear in front of him, the corners of the monkey''s mouth reluctantly raised, and a smile appeared on his face! He... survived! "Puff!" Suddenly, the monkey''s foot accidentally tripped a small stone, and he staggered and fell directly to the ground! "Uh---" He struggled, trying to get up from the ground, but he couldn''t stand up no matter how much he struggled! The two men in white suits in front of him watched this scene. They were taken aback for a moment, and then after looking at each other, they nodded! After that, one of the sturdy men with a sturdy figure and a long knife on his back took out the long knife behind him and walked carefully in front of the monkey lying on the ground, and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you? What are you doing here? ?" "it''s me!" Although the monkey can''t get up, he still has a little strength. He reluctantly raised his head and said. At the same time, his body gradually changed back to its original appearance, a thin old man with white hair and pointed mouth monkey cheeks! "Mad Monkey Lord? Why are you? How could you become like this?" The strong man widened his eyes and said with an incredible expression. Although the crazy monkey in front of him was different from the one he saw some time ago, his face seemed to be more than twenty years old, but he recognized the crazy monkey at a glance! no way! This sharp-mouthed monkey cheek is the only one in the CP organization! Crazy Monkey did not answer him directly, but said with difficulty, "Quickly, help me up!" "Oh, yes, my lord!" The strong man nodded, and then he reacted. He hurriedly stepped forward and helped the mad monkey, and asked, "My lord, how could you become like this!" "Don''t ask!" Crazy Monkey shook his head slightly and said weakly, "Quickly, take me to Master Wu Lao Xing, I have important things to report!" "Yes, my lord!" As soon as I heard this, the brawny knew something was wrong! And it''s still a big deal! Otherwise, the crazy monkey would not be in this state, and let him send him to Wu Lao Xing! Of course, even if the mad monkey does not say this, just by looking at the mad monkey in this state and state, you know that something has happened! After all, with the strength of the mad monkey, it still ends up like this, isn''t it a big deal? "You are here to guard, I will send Master Mad Monkey over!" The strong man said to the other person on the side. Although sending the crazy monkey to the past is a major event, but the defense of Mary Joa is also a major event. Otherwise, what if there is another Fisher Tiger like last year? When the time comes, what will happen may be no less than what the crazy monkey wants to say! "Yes!" The other person agreed without hesitation! Then, the brawny man helped the mad monkey and walked into Mary Joa! ----- the other side! A luxurious meeting room in Marigio! At this time, Wu Lao Xing is sitting on the sofa inside, drinking tea and eating snacks, having daily meetings, and chatting, easily determining the fate of countless people! "!" At this time, the door of the room was knocked! "Come in!" said the five old star with glasses faintly. "Crack!" The door was pushed open! A tall middle-aged man with a mask and white robe walked in, stood in front of the five people, and said respectfully, "My lord!" "what''s up?" After taking a sip of tea, Golden Beard Five Old Star asked without delay. "The crazy monkey is back!" the middle-aged man said respectfully. "Ok!?" Suddenly, the five old stars and five people turned their heads, looking at the middle-aged man, they showed a surprised expression! You know, it didnt take long for them to send out the mad monkey, and now that the mad monkey is back, it is absolutely impossible to come back after completing the mission! After all, they know the tasks they gave themselves. Although it is not difficult, the time required to execute is not short. Now the time for the crazy monkey to return is the time when the mad monkey has just arrived in the West Sea and then returned! "What''s the matter?" The eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing widened his eyes, not angering himself. "I don''t know!" After shook his head, the middle-aged man said with a serious face, "However, the state of the crazy monkey is not very good, with blood stains on his body, very embarrassed, and he broke his arms and legs. " problem occurs! Listening to the description of the middle-aged man, the five old stars looked at each other, and they had a unified idea in their hearts! With the strength of a mad monkey, he came back with a broken arm and a foot. Isn''t it something wrong? "Bring him in!" The long-bearded five old star narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice. "Yes!" After the middle-aged man nodded, UU read www. uukanshu.com turned and left the room. After a while, he helped the crazy monkey walk in! "hiss---" Looking at the tragic situation of the crazy monkey, the five old stars and five people couldn''t help taking a breath, their eyes widened, and they almost couldn''t sit still in shock! You know, crazy monkeys are the devil fruit capable of animals! The animal system is notoriously strong in resilience, and he is still a general-level combat power, and he was beaten like this. How can this make the five old stars and five people not shocked? Moreover, the current appearance of the crazy monkey is more than twenty years older than he looked before he went out. What this means, the five old stars can''t be more clear! He absolutely used his unique stunt, able to double his strength in one minute, at the cost of the six types of secrets that burn all the cell energy in his body. Life is burned out! In other words, he could only escape when his strength doubled! "Crazy monkey, what''s the...what''s going on with you?" Scar five old star looked at him and couldn''t help asking. "Haha!" After a bitter smile, the mad monkey said, "Saint Martin''s Kingdom!" "The Kingdom of Saint Martin!?" The five old stars looked at each other at the familiar name, their eyes full of puzzlement. After , they looked at the crazy monkey with curious eyes, wanting to know what was going on! "I am a member of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, labelled like this!" The Crazy Monkey said sternly. "what???" The five old stars and five people showed shocked expressions, their eyes full of disbelief. Chapter 486： Real win Why did the five old stars send crazy monkeys? I didnt send him because he thought he could solve the problem! The results of it? was beaten like this! How can the five old stars not be shocked? Could it be that Arthur was promoted to the general level? This is the thought that came up in their minds after being shocked! But then they denied it again! It''s not that they think it''s impossible for Arthur to break through the general level. They have had the idea of ??Arthur breaking through the general before! After all, the combat power that Arthur showed five years ago was the peak of the lieutenant general, and it is not impossible to break through the general level in the past five years! Furthermore, the three major navy generals in the future also broke through the rank of generals some time ago. Arthur, who was stronger than them at the beginning, was normal in terms of breakthroughs! But they feel that even if Arthur breaks through the general level, it is impossible to beat the crazy monkey who is an animal demon fruit capable person like this! will win at most! So, they denied it! Of course, I only denied that Arthur had beaten the mad monkey like this, not that Arthur was involved in this matter! Even in their opinion, Arthur must have participated in this battle after breaking through the general level, and then because of other external factors such as the addition of other general level or special weapons, it finally led to it. Crazy monkey like this! But here comes the problem! What are the external factors? After this thought came out, the majestic face of the five old star in the glasses showed a look of surprise and couldn''t help asking, "Tell me, what is going on?" "Yes!" The mad monkey nodded and slowly explained, "That day, after receiving the task, I took two of my subordinates and walked straight to the Red Earth Continent, facing the place facing the West Sea, and then directly From there, I got down to the West Sea!" "Originally, after I went down, the navy of the West Sea should have come to meet me, but after I got down, the navy of the West Sea who greeted me was the person of Saint Martin!" "The golden saints of Saint Martin, I recognized them at a glance! Well, their golden armor is so dazzling, too obvious, so I''m pretty sure it is them!" "Specifically who is it... They introduced themselves, they are Abrody of Pisces, Aiolos of Sagittarius, Shura of Capricorn and Camou of Aquarius!" "At the time, I didn''t put them in my eyes! Because in the data, their strength five years ago was about the same as the Rear Admiral, and even if they have grown in these five years, they are only about the same as the Vice Admiral!" "Thinking about this, I went straight to kill them at the time, and at this moment, I met... those two women!" said finally, the voice of the crazy monkey trembled a little! "The two women?" The five old stars all glanced at each other in a puzzle! They originally thought that Arthur must be involved in this matter, but Arthur didn''t even join? "Yes, those two women, those two terrifying women!" The crazy monkey took a deep breath, suppressed the tremor in his heart, and calmly explained, "As I rushed towards them, suddenly, Those two women who were invisible but perceivable by seeing, hearing and color appeared!" "I can''t see it, but I perceive it by seeing and hearing?" The five old stars looked at each other, all a little surprised, but still patiently listened to the crazy monkey''s explanation! "When they met, they chopped countless sharp sword qi, formed a sword qi net, and enveloped me! At that time, my heart jumped and felt a sense of fatal crisis, but because I couldn''t dodge it, I could only resist. !" "Fortunately, the two of them are about the same as me in terms of their strengths alone. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with me. It''s just that the two men who followed me temporarily and beat me were severely injured on the spot! " "However, I didn''t have time to care about them at the time. I just checked their condition and started fighting with the two women." "..." "In the end, I had to display my life to burn out to escape! But because of this, I was cut off by them for the last time!" Under the mad monkey''s slow explanation, Wu Lao Xing gradually understood the specific situation of the battle. While surprised by the strength of the two women, he was also wondering who these two women are? In this world, there are not many powerhouses who can reach the general level, and the female general level powerhouses have fewer natural disadvantages, but no matter what, the general level of combat power is worthy of attention. of! Therefore, regardless of whether men and women reach the general level, most of the world governments have records, unless they have never appeared in the sea! But this is impossible! After all, other strengths are okay. They can generally be achieved through training, but starting from the general level, if you have not experienced actual combat, it is basically impossible to reach, so if a new general level appears, they will definitely have a record! But, after they thought about it carefully, they were surprised to find that these two women did not have any memories! "Do you have any memories of these two women?" The long-bearded Wu Lao Xing frowned and asked the others. "No!" "I didn''t expect who it was!" "I didn''t expect it either!" ... The other five old stars also frowned and shook their heads. "That''s it..." The long bearded five old star murmured, his eyes shone constantly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. at this time! "vomit---" Suddenly, the crazy monkey''s throat was sweet, and he couldn''t help but spout a mouthful of blood on the ground! "Take him for treatment first!" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing looked at this scene, and ordered in a deep voice. "Yes!" The middle-aged man who supported the mad monkey nodded and took the mad monkey down! After they left, the five old stars were silent. After being silent for a while, the five old stars of the Golden Beard took the lead to say, "No matter who the two women are, let''s first think about how to deal with St. Martin''s affairs!" Hearing this, the eyes of the five old stars flashed with solemnity! There are forces with general-level combat power and those without general-level combat power. In their eyes, there are two worlds! There are general-level forces, and they are no longer ants in their eyes. They are already qualified to be in their eyes, and they can''t easily kill them! Of course, it''s not that they can''t kill it! is just a force with general-level combat power, so it is quite troublesome to deal with! If you accidentally escaped by the general-level combat power, the general-level combat power retaliates and fights guerrilla warfare with the world government, then the world government will not be able to bear it! And most of the generals are also very difficult to kill them. Even if they are of the same level, unless they have strong restraint, they can win, but if you want to kill, you need at least two! And, if the other party wants to escape, even two or even three may not be able to stay! So, it is troublesome! But here comes the problem! Compared to other forces with general level, Saint Martin has to deal with it again! the reason is simple! Because Saint Martin is located in the West Sea! Most of the other general-level forces are in the New World, and the New World is not under the control of the world government because of ocean currents, changing weather, and countless different powerful races and forces! So for those who appeared there, possessing general-level power, they were just paying attention to it secretly! Unless there is a certain reason, otherwise they will not deal with it! But the West Sea is different. The West Sea is the back garden of the world government. An uncontrolled force suddenly appeared in its back garden. Can the world government not deal with it? If he doesn''t deal with it, what should he do if he takes up the back garden? Therefore, they must deal with Saint Martin! "It''s okay to deal with it, but before that, we should at least inquire about how many general-level combat powers are in Saint Martin!" The five old star squinted his eyes and said in a deep voice. "Correct!" "That''s right!" "Yes!" ... After thinking for a while, the other five old stars agreed with him! They dont know how many general-level roles in Saint Martin are. In this case, they cant guarantee that Saint Martin will be eliminated without running away! In case they run a few times in the process of their elimination~www.novelhall.com~ Then they will have a lot of fun! "Let''s do it..." The five old star with a long beard groaned for a moment, "Let CP send some ace agents into Saint Martins, inquire about the specific situation, we will find a way to deal with it!" "Yes!" "Row!" "Just do it!" ... The five old stars all nodded after looking at each other. At this time, the five old stars of the golden beard said again, "What if they attack other kingdoms again while we are inquiring about the situation?" "This..." Hearing this, Wu Lao Xing''s face was embarrassed. After thinking about it for a moment, Scar Five Old Star frowned and said, Forget whats in front of you, its too late to worry about it! The coalition forces that once participated in the siege of Saint Martins Kingdom and the surrounding kingdoms of Saint Martin, if they want to fight , Just give them all!" "But then, if they move to other places, we can secretly support those kingdoms, delay St. Martin''s footsteps, and wait for a good situation, and then give St. Martin to a pot, let them eat what they eat, and benefit from it. Spit it out!" "Good too!" "This can only be done!" "Fine!" ... The five old stars thought for a while and agreed with him! Winning at the beginning is not a real win, only winning at the end is a real win! As a huge organization that has stood on the top of the world for eight hundred years, they have this patience and strength! Chapter 487： Low-profile version of minecraft As for what the five old stars had discussed, Arthur naturally didn''t know, but he didn''t want to know, anyway, soldiers came to cover the water! With the current strength of Saint Martin, although it is not enough to conquer the entire world, Xihai still has no problem! At this time, the study of Saint Martin''s Palace! "Tsk, did I get this thing?" Arthur held a gray in his hand, with square protrusions on it, and the devil fruit with spiral patterns in the middle of the square protrusions. This fruit is not another fruit, it is the one Newton got from the Bucky Pirates! And the power of the fruit, Arthur was lucky to find it in his collection of Devil Fruits! Cubic fruit! That''s right! is the combatant of the Ward Pirates, all the Devil Fruit of Guy Ram! This is exactly why Arthur is amazing! You know, the destruction of the Ward Pirates can be said to be caused by him! The results of it? The only two devil fruits on their ship, Bondi Walds Momo Fruit and Guy Rams Cube Fruit, were eaten by Hathaway, the Queen of the Whitney Kingdom secretly controlled by Arthur. , One was sent to Arthur! how do you say this... Nie Yuan! Thinking like this, Arthur felt that they were right to cheat them in the first place! Look, after they died, the fruits were delivered to the door by themselves. What does this mean? This shows that Arthur and the fruits of the Ward Pirates are related! Only because the Ward Pirates occupied the pit, it was not in his hands! So later Arthur killed them, it must have been his fate with the two demon fruits, and wanted to return the fruits to his hands, so he would kill the Ward Pirates! "Well, people have to obey God''s will!" Arthur said amusedly. In fact, he understands from the bottom of his heart that this is just luck! However, this does not prevent him from entertaining himself! "Hoo---" After entertaining himself for a while, Arthur sighed deeply and returned to reality! At this time, a question appeared in front of him! Who is the fruit for? If the devil fruit is not unexpected, it is usually given to the army! However, facing the devil fruit in front of him, there was a voice in Arthur''s heart, telling him that giving the army is not the best choice, and there is a better choice! But for a while, he didn''t even think about what the better option was, so now he has a headache! "Cube fruit... Cube..." Arthur whispered, thinking about what to do with this fruit! suddenly! He has a flash of inspiration! "Cube, cube, NB... uh, no, it''s MC!" Arthur said, suddenly excited! He thought of who the cubic fruit should be given! to the Ministry of Engineering! why? Because he thought of a game related to Cubic Fruit, MC, which is Minecraft! The ability of Cube Fruit is similar to my world? are all cubes, they can be taken out, moved, and placed somewhere! It can be said that it is a simplified version of the ability in Minecraft! And if you use this ability to build houses, repair fortifications, repair roads, dig holes, dig mines, etc., it is simply a show! As long as you use the power cube of the cubic fruit to take it out and place it in one place, it will take a while for you to work, houses, fortifications, and roads, and all the caves, mines, etc. will be dug out! Of course, it is reality after all. Certain issues must be considered. For example, the blocks cannot be glued together by themselves. You need to use cement. For example, you must reinforce the cave when you dig a hole. Things, backpacks with huge storage capacity, etc.! But anyway, this cubic fruit is used in these places, it is excellent! And after the Ministry of Engineering has this fruit, if there is an urgent need to repair fortifications in the future or urgently build something, the owner of this fruit will definitely be able to come in handy! "Well, it''s decided, just give it to the Ministry of Engineering!" Thinking, Arthur shouted directly outside the door, "Go, call the Minister of Engineering Giles over!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" As soon as Arthur''s voice fell, the answer came from outside the door! "Da da da!" Then, the sound of footsteps gradually changed from loud to quiet! After a while! "Da da da!" The sound of footsteps has changed from small to loud again, and this time the footsteps are still a bit messy, obviously not alone! "!" As soon as the footsteps stopped, the door was knocked! "Come in!" Arthur said solemnly. "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of the door being pushed open, Giles''s honest and honest face appeared in front of Arthur! "Your Majesty!" Giles said respectfully. "Sit down!" Arthur said, pointing to the side seat. "Yes!" Giles nodded and sat down directly. "I''m calling you here this time, because there is something I want to ask you!" Arthur paused, and said in a deep voice, "I want to ask, do you have someone with strong physique, strong strength, and good endurance in your Department of Engineering? What?" After finishing speaking, Arthur seemed to have thought of something again, and quickly added, "You don''t need a technician, you want someone who is more hard-working!" just kidding! Arthur wanted people to build roads, houses, fortifications, mining, etc. If a technician did these things, it might not be worth the loss! "Yes! There are many people like this!" Giles said without hesitation. You know, he is in charge of the Ministry of Engineering! What he usually does is to build bridges and roads for the kingdom, build various functional buildings and so on. Among them, there are not too many workers who are responsible for construction and who are good at hard work and hard work. The few requirements that Arthur mentions are strong in physical fitness, strength, and endurance. It can be said that all workers are basically up to the standard! If he fails to meet the standard, it is impossible to work in his Ministry of Engineering and he was expelled early, so he did not hesitate to answer! As soon as Arthur heard it, he knew he had misunderstood, and quickly explained, "What I want is not the kind of ordinary workers, but the kind of people who are beyond ordinary people and possess innumerable times stronger physical strength, strength and endurance than ordinary people! " "That''s it..." Giles frowned and thought for a while, clapped his hands, and said, "Yes, there is one! His physique and strength are the same as His Majesty said, countless times more than normal!" Speaking of this, Giles suddenly hesitated and said, "But..." "But what?" Arthur frowned. "He is more afraid of death!" Giles said sternly, "The reason why he has such a strong physique is because he is more afraid of death, so he exercised hard, and finally developed a strong physique! " "And he joined the Ministry of Engineering for this reason, the Ministry of Engineering will not have any missions that will kill people!" "So, if your Majesty wants him to perform some task...I think it''s better not to!" After listening to him~www.novelhall.com~Arthur knew he had misunderstood! He didn''t want this person to perform some task! He shook his head and smiled, "No, I don''t want him to do any task, but I want him to eat a devil fruit!" "Eat Devil Fruit?" Giles was a little surprised. "Yes!" After Arthur nodded, he told Giles his thoughts. After listening to Giles, he said with some excitement, "Your Majesty, this is a good idea! Wait a minute, that person is on vacation for these two days and is resting in the royal capital. I will call him right away!" "Oh! That''s right!" Arthur smiled and said, "However, you don''t need to call, you can tell the waiter outside his address and let him bring him over!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Giles nodded, walked out of the door, said a few words to the waiter waiting outside, and returned to sit down again! "By the way, what''s that person''s name?" Arthur asked casually after seeing him sitting down. "Steve!" Giles said with a smile. Listening to the name, Arthur''s body stiffened, and his brain went blank with a "buzz", leaving only one thought... Ape dung! My world protagonist also happens to be called Steve! Steve in a Pirate World, with cube fruit... This is simply the Pirate version of Minecraft! Of course, the more accurate statement is... Low version of Minecraft! Chapter 488： Steve was broken "Hoo---" Looking at the Chinese character face in front of him, two meters high, his muscles tangled up, and looking very honest, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief! Fortunately! is not a square face! Although it is a Chinese character face, there are still lines on the face that should be there, and it does not look square at all! If this Steve is really as square as in the game, then Arthur really can''t imagine him appearing in front of him, I am afraid that Arthur himself will be square! "Rogers Steve, I have seen your Majesty!" Steve gave a very respectful greeting. And what he said, Arthur was a little messy again! Rogers Steve! ? Steve Rogers! ? Isnt he the reverse of Captain Americas name? This name is also great, right? Both of the protagonists are occupied in one click. The double protagonists luck, you are going against the sky! murmured in his heart, Arthur still had a smile on his face, waved his hand and said, "No gift!" "Thanks, Your Majesty!" Steve smiled honestly. "Come on, Rogers... Uh, no, Steve, eat this devil fruit!" Arthur, who was messed up by Steves name, didnt talk nonsense, and went straight to the topic and took out the devil. The fruit was placed in front of him! "Huh!?" Steve looked at Arthur with a confused look, some wondering why Arthur gave him the fruit! You know, that''s a devil fruit! is extremely rare in the outside world, a precious treasure of at least 100 million Baileys! Although there are many in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, they are only circulated in the army! Why did Arthur give him? Is it impossible... Let him do something dangerous! ? Thinking of this, Steve''s face turned green at once, and the whole person is not good! Why did he join the Ministry of Engineering? Why does he like to exercise? Isn''t it because he is afraid of death? As a result, now Arthur has asked him to perform dangerous tasks. Wouldnt it be embarrassing for him to be fat... well, he, Steve! At this time, looking at him like this, Giles, who was sitting at the side, smiled and soothed, "Don''t be afraid, I don''t want you to perform some dangerous mission!" After he paused, he slowly explained, "This is how things are..." As Giles slowly explained Arthur''s thoughts, Steve''s face gradually improved, until finally his face was red and the spring breeze was proud! Good to repair the house! Good road construction! Mining, or digging holes! These are what he usually likes to do, and they are not dangerous, and the country is responsible for your life''s work! And, now that he has eaten the Devil Fruit in front of him, his position in the Ministry of Engineering will be improved a lot in the future, and maybe even because of the Devil Fruit, he has become a special existence in the Ministry of Engineering! Thinking like this, Steve, with a simple appearance and a savvy inside, grinned, smiled, and said, "Then your Majesty, I''ll eat it!" "Eat!" Arthur looked at his shrewd look of greed and fear of death, smiled helplessly, and handed the fruit over! Forget it, dont let him go desperate anyway, if you are greedy for life and fear for death, then you are greedy for life and fear of death! also contribute to Saint Martin! "Crack!" Steve took the devil fruit and took a bite without hesitation! "Ugh---" Arthur originally wanted to warn him a little bit about the Devil Fruit, but he didn''t expect one to not pay attention, so Steve just ate it. It was too late for him to reach out! But, forget it! can''t kill anyone! is a bit unpalatable at best! Thinking about this, the dark-bellied Arthur put down the hand that had just stretched out to stop Steve. Then, Steve''s reaction was not beyond his expectation! Steve, who had just eaten, his entire face was distorted! It''s really, it''s so terrible! ! ! "Woo---" But the thing was given by Arthur, and it was worth at least one hundred million on the outside. Steve didn''t dare to spit him out, so he could only cover his mouth hard to avoid spitting it out and force himself to swallow it. ! "Gulong!" Finally, under his own force, Steve swallowed the devil fruit with a twisted face! "Huh huh!" As soon as he swallowed, Steve couldn''t help but spit out his tongue and breathed quickly, trying to dispel the devilish smell in his mouth! "I wanted to tell you that this devil fruit is ugly, and it is called the devil fruit for this reason, who knows you eat it so fast!" At this time, Arthur said quietly. Talking in the wind. What could Steve say about this, he could only silently roll his eyes, then silently picked up the devil fruit that had been bitten in front of him, and then showed a desperate look on his face, gritted his teeth. Go ahead and eat! Simply, at this moment, Arthur, who felt a little bit painful looking at him like this, stopped him and said, "Just one bite of the devil fruit!" "Hoo---" Suddenly, Steve stopped the action in his hand quickly, and the whole person was relaxed! Just one bite is good, just one bite is good! Steve put the leftover fruit on the table with lingering fear! If he really wants to eat it again, I''m afraid he has all the hearts he wants! "Okay, you try to see if you can use cubic fruit!" Arthur looked at this scene, smiled, and said. "Ok!" Steve nodded and tried. He opened his eyes wide, showing a constipation look, his face flushed, and he tried to use the cube fruit! But after half a day... "Huh huh!" Steve panted heavily, showing a helpless look, waved his hand, and said, "Your Majesty, it doesn''t seem to work!" The voice just fell! suddenly! While he waved his hand, he accidentally bumped into the curtain hanging beside him. As a result, the curtain, which was about one meter square in the middle of the curtain, was strangely knocked out and hit the wall! Seeing this scene, Steve said with some trepidation, "Ah, Your Majesty, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean...!" At the end, his voice gradually slowed down. He lowered his head in an unbelievable manner, looked at his hand, and said with some surprise, "I succeeded? I succeeded!?" Then, he suddenly raised his head, looked at Arthur, and said happily, "Your Majesty, I made it! I made it!" "Well, yes, yes!" Arthur smiled with satisfaction and said, "Go, let''s go to the palace school to try your abilities!" Speaking, Arthur is going to take Steve to the palace campus! At this time, Steve looked at him with a little worry as the curtain was knocked out, and he hesitated, "Your Majesty, then...what about the curtain?" "Don''t worry, I''ll call someone to change it later, let''s go, let''s go to the school to try!" Arthur said indifferently. "Yes!" Steve nodded. Immediately, the two of them walked towards the school field one after another. Upon seeing this, Giles smiled and followed! He also wants to see how much Steve can do so that he can arrange work for him in the future! After a while, the group came to the palace campus! "Come on, try your ability!" Arthur said with a smile, pointing to the ground. Steve did not hesitate, put his hand directly on the ground, and then quickly slipped out a piece of one-meter square, the solid soil that was stepped on because of people exercising on it all the year round! "Very well, put the soil over there~www.novelhall.com~ Come again!" Arthur pointed to the open space and said with a smile. Steve did it! Soon, under their experiment, the entire school ground sank one meter under the ground. And they also harvested a small hill, each of which was exactly one meter square square clods! "Ok!?" Looking at the clod like a hill, Arthur touched his chin, his face was thinking, and suddenly there was a bold idea in his mind! Its been a long time since I played Minecraft! or... Live, come to the real version of Minecraft! ? Thinking like this, Arthur''s eyes immediately changed when he saw Steve, and it became very weird! After a while! Go, Steve the Toolman! Under the command of Arthur, Steve became a tool man with tears in his eyes, and played the real version of Minecraft with Arthur! And after a long time! The people in the palace are here! Arthur''s wife and children all ran over and joined the game enthusiastically! And Steve... What else can he say? can only be with tears, accompany tossing! After all, this group of people is either a king, a princess, a prince, or a princess. Does he dare to say anything? In this way, a group of more than a dozen people played from noon to late at night, and they left the scene with endless talent. Among the palace school grounds filled with all kinds of weird buildings, only one Steve, who rolled his eyes and was exhausted, was lying on the ground, a little broken! Chapter 489： Upcoming birthday party Haiyuan Calendar July 15th, 1508, three o''clock in the afternoon! It is summer, and the sun is shining! The entire St. Martin and the sea around St. Martin, under the sun''s rays, became extremely hot! At this time, Saint Martin''s Palace school grounds! "Huh huh!" Arthur is holding a huge barbell weighing ten tons, up and down, panting, sweating vigorously, looking very tired! However, while he is tired, he is in a good mood! Of course, its not because his body shape has been noticeably thinner, but because he felt his body a few days ago and felt like he was about to move around. It seemed that he was about to break through the bottleneck of his body! At first, he thought it was his own illusion! But then, it turns out that he didn''t feel wrong! After some tests, he found that his physical strength, speed, etc. have all improved a little. Although not much, he can''t even feel the difference in fighting, but there is indeed! In other words, he did improve! His body is indeed breaking through, heading towards the general level! According to his own estimation, when his weight drops to about 350 kg, he should be able to break through! For this reason, he began to increase his amount of exercise, trying to break through the general level as soon as possible! In that case, in the future, he will be a person of the dual general level of Devil Fruit and Physical Skills, and ordinary generals can easily suppress them, and even **** them! "Blubru!" At this moment, the phone worm on the side of the school field waiting for the waiter under the parasol rang! "Hey!" The waiter didn''t hesitate and answered the phone directly! "Yes, okay, wait a minute!" After a few more words, the waiter put the phone aside, and then shouted at Arthur, "Your Majesty, your phone!" "Boom!" "Papa!" Hearing this, Arthur stopped the movement in his hand, threw the ten-ton barbell casually, clapped his hands, and walked toward the awning! "Who is calling?" As he approached the awning, Arthur asked casually to the waiter beside him. "It''s Minister Bruce!" the waiter replied respectfully. Arthur nodded, picked up the phone, and said, "Hey!" "Your Majesty, it''s me!" After Bruce replied, he began to talk about things slowly! And what he said is nothing else, it is the specific situation of this war! "Yo Ho Ho Ho, Your Majesty, just now, we captured another kingdom again!" Bruce said with a smile, "As of now, the number of kingdoms we have captured has reached 20, and the rest is expected to be eight. At the beginning of the month, it can be resolved. By then, those kingdoms that have participated in the coalition forces will basically be destroyed!" "Well, not bad!" After Arthur nodded in satisfaction, he said, "What about those who have not participated in the coalition army?" The kingdoms around Saint Martin have basically participated in the coalition forces, but there are also a few that have not participated in the coalition forces for various reasons! But whether they have it or not, these kingdoms must be won! no way! Who told them to be around Saint Martin? If you dont take it, after Saint Martin has captured all the kingdoms that once participated in the Allied Forces, they will be included in the territory of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, which is equivalent to inserting a few in the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Thorny! Therefore, these kingdoms must be taken! Then, the territory of Saint Martin will be connected together! "There are seven kingdoms in total. If you add those, according to the current progress, as long as there are no accidents around the beginning of September, they can all be resolved!" Bruce replied in a deep voice, "By then, our kingdom All the sites can be connected together!" "Well, good job!" After Arthur nodded with satisfaction again, he seemed to think of something again, and said, "By the way, those kingdoms that have not participated in the coalition forces, if they voluntarily surrender, their treatment can be given. Better!" "Understood!" Bruce smiled and nodded! "Also, our kingdom has captured so many kingdoms. Now, the soldiers of those kingdoms should be captured a lot?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. "Yes!" After a pause, Bruston said, "In the kingdom we have captured, there are a lot of soldiers in the kingdom captured by us. If the specific number is due to the war, there is no time to count, but it is OK. To be sure, it exceeds 700,000!" "Of course, part of this is because before the kingdom fell, the king refused to surrender, and when he was finally crazy, the civilians who were recruited!" "Seven hundred thousand!?" Arthur frowned and pondered for a while, and said, "This is a part of civilians, and that is too much. If it starts, it will be very troublesome! So, we must deal with it quickly. !" "Then...what to do?" Bruce said with a frown. Now his army is attacking several kingdoms, and they have all been sent out, and if these seven hundred thousand people are allowed to handle it, he really can''t handle it! "First send those civilians back, let them return to the civilians, and then select some good ones from the remaining army that meet certain requirements, and then concentrate them on training before joining the army of our kingdom! " "While replenishing the losses of our kingdoms army due to this war, we also took advantage of this opportunity to establish several new armies! This way, we can not only handle them well, but also reward them for their contributions in the future. Soldiers, let them become officers of the new army!" After a pause, Arthur changed his voice and said, "Of course, this is just my temporary idea, and I will discuss the specific method afterwards! However, I know you dont have the time or the energy to deal with this matter, so this You don''t need you for the task!" "At that time, I will let the Minister of Public Security Ganfur and officials from various places, as well as the commander of the First Navy of the Navy, who is unable to fight because of the maimed fleet, and the three to cooperate with them!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Bruce replied with a smile. "Okay, that''s it!" Arthur paused and said, "I want to continue to exercise!" "Okay---fat!" After Bruce took a look, Arthur didn''t react and directly hung up the phone! "Deep toot---" Listening to the voice coming from the phone, Arthur was taken aback for a while, then smiled, shook his head helplessly, and murmured, "This Bruce will always be in this way!" And just when Arthur was about to go back to training, someone came! "Da da da!" Smoky took a five-year-old young lady and walked towards Arthur! "Dad!" After seeing Arthur, Xiao Zhengtai couldn''t wait to get away from Smoky''s hand and ran to Arthur! "Iskandall!" Arthur rubbed Iskandar''s short platinum hair and said with a smile. In terms of hair, Iskandar inherited not only Arthurs blond hair, but also Smokys white hair. After the two were mixed, they became dazzling short white blonde hair! "Dad, daddy, I want to go to grandma''s birthday party with my mom!" Iskandar looked up at Arthur and said coquettishly. "No way!" Seeing his appearance, Arthur smiled and shook his head. For this matter, Iskander has begged Arthur for half a month! But Arthur still did not agree! Although Iskandar is similar to Arthurs other children, his talent in military force is amazing, and he also has a template to conquer the king. At a young age, he can fight with the captain-level combat power, even against the enemy. Without precautions, use your ability to kill the major rank! But after all, I am too young, and I am still a little worried about attending the upcoming Charlotte Lingling birthday party~www.novelhall.com~Arthur! "Arthur, let him go! Let him go out to see and see the world, and it''s in mother''s place, so nothing will happen!" Smoky walked over and said with a smile. "what!?" Arthur looked at this Smoky curiously, and said, "Didn''t you also object to him going before? Why, now you agree? Still help him persuade?" "I promised him last time, as long as he gets a perfect score in the exam, I promise him to go!" Smoky smiled and said. "Oh!" Suddenly, he looked at Iskandar and said, "I can''t imagine that you, who dont usually like to read, can get 100 points! Okay! Now that my mother has agreed to you, then I will agree to you. !" "Great!" Iskander jumped up! Watching this scene, Arthur shook his head helplessly, then looked at Smoggy and said, "Since I want to take him there, I will call two more Golden Saints to accompany you!" Before, when Smoky was going, Arthur was going to send two Golden Saints to accompany her. In this way, two Golden Saints at the level of lieutenant generals, plus Smoky at the top of the lieutenant general, even You can protect yourself if you meet a general! But now, Iskandar wants to go too, he will naturally send two more people there! "Good too!" Smoky nodded slightly! It''s about the safety of my son, so Smoky naturally dare not care! Soon, Smoky left the school with a happy Iskandar, and Arthur continued to train! Chapter 490： 4 Fang Yundong Remember [MM] in one second, read wonderful novels for free without pop-ups! Moonlight Moriah was defeated and over 80% of the group members died. I went to the Mystery World New World Beast Pirates Main Ship Kaido, who was reading the newspaper, was not interested in the above things about Moonlight Moriah, because it was caused by him, and Moonlight Moriah was nothing in his eyes, at best it was a better one. Just jumping ants But a piece of news in the corner of the newspaper attracted his attention Bigo Pirates, Aunt Charlotte Lingling, mid-year birthday party will be held soon "Isn''t Lingling''s birthday in February?" After the thought flashed through Kaido''s mind, he immediately understood what was going on. This is probably a banquet hosted by Charlotte Lingling in an ingenious way. The woman Charlotte Lingling has always liked to host all kinds of banquets. It is not surprising that she does this kind of thing now. Immediately, a new question appeared in his mind, why is August Shouldn''t it be June in the middle of the year? But after thinking about it carefully, Kaido guessed that it should be calculated by the season. In the middle of the year, according to the season, it should be the time when summer and autumn meet, so it seems normal to hold a birthday party in August, which is the last month of summer. "Forget it, no matter." Kaido shook his head and put down the newspaper in his hand. Baidu MM, read more good-looking novels for free. Whatever her birthday party Linglings mad womans affairs, if its not too big, he doesnt want to care, even if he owed her a favor, but Kaido had nothing to do, he didnt even want to see her "Da da da" At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps A huge figure then walked towards Kaido "Boss" Jhin walked in front of Kaido, lowered his head and said respectfully. "Have you heard?" Kaido asked in a deep voice. "I''ve heard," Jhin nodded and said sternly, "I used our pirate group''s intelligence network and found some intelligence organizations that have a good relationship with us, and spent money to find others that have nothing to do with us. The intelligence organization, following a three-pronged approach, finally obtained more detailed information" "The Kingdom of Saint Martin, founded more than one hundred and sixty years ago, the founder is a great adventurer, Pendragon Martin" Jhin talked about St. Martin''s things slowly from the founding of the Kingdom of St. Martin to the present, and it finally took more than a long time. After talking about the things of the first two days, he finished it. In the process, facing the long and boring information, Kaido unexpectedly did not interrupt Jhin, and asked the key point directly, but let Jhin speak slowly. After listening to this, Kaido thought for a while, and suddenly asked, "The intelligence says that the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin and the mad woman Charlotte Lingling were married." "Yes" Jhin nodded and said, "Although this news is relatively secretive, Charlotte Lingling did not hide it, so there is this news in multiple intelligence channels." "That Pendragon Arthur is indeed married to Charlotte Lingling''s daughter, Charlotte Smoky, but I haven''t found the reason for their marriage." "I only found out that when they were married, the navy seemed to have participated in it, and had conflicts with Charlotte Lingling''s ministers and sons in the Chambord Islands. They snatched something important from them." "Important things" Kaido said puzzled. Baidu MM, read more good-looking novels for free. "Yes" Jhin nodded and said, "However, I haven''t found out what the thing is in various intelligence organizations, but from the spies we sent to the navy, I found out what seems to be a potion, but what is the specific thing? Found" "That''s it." Kaido''s eyes flashed with inexplicable light. After thinking for a moment, he waved his hand and said, "Since it is not found, then forget it." at this time He suddenly remembered something, and quickly picked up the newspaper he had just put aside, and opened it Soon he found what he wanted in the newspaper Is the birthday party report he read before "Since they are married, then the birthday party should be there, even if not, but the woman Charlotte Lingling, as the mother-in-law, should know more," Kaido murmured, with a decision in her heart Murloc Island There are currently two teleportation points that Saint Martin can reach the New World, one is Murloc Island and the other is Konoha Island. But when it comes to being closer to the world, that is, the territory of the Charlotte family, it must be closer to the fisherman island. From this point of view, after Luffy enters the new world, the first four emperor''s territory is Charlotte. Lingling''s Wan Guo will know So, Smoky took Iskandar and teleported to Murloc Island Fishman Island Yufo Li Shanzhuang "Mom, mom, there are so many murlocs and mermaids here than there are in our kingdom and it''s so beautiful" Iskandar''s little head kept turning, looking at the surroundings, full of excitement This is the first time he has seen so many murlocs and mermaids Although it is also found in St. Martin, the number of tens of thousands is counted in the whole of St. Martin, and it does not reach one percent of the total population, so it seems relatively rare "In the future, there will be more in our kingdom than here, and our kingdom is also building a small dragon palace, and it will be even more beautiful than here" Smoky smiled and touched his head. Over the years, with the contact with Arthur, Smoky gradually understood Arthurs mind. She knew Arthurs ambitions, what Arthur wanted to do, and Saint Martins general strength. Therefore, She is confident that the Murloc population will exceed Murloc Island after Saint Martin As for Xiaolong Palace Although due to the war, the entire kingdom is busy, but for the original Tutana site, which is now the development of St. Martins Xiaolong Palace, St. Martin has never stopped, and the progress is fast. Also, there is good news about Xiaolong Palace during this time Thats because Arthur blasted the coral rock around the Xiaolong Palace too hard. Later, after research by scientists in the Kingdom, it was discovered that even if the coral rocks grow again, they cannot return to their original state. There will definitely be gaps. In other words, the coral rock surrounding the Xiaolong Palace will not be like the coral rock surrounded by the Tutana Kingdom at that time, and the entire kingdom will be airtight, making the sea water unable to enter. Of course, this news is bad news for outsiders. After all, if the sea water can enter, to outsiders, the territory of the Kingdom of Tutana will be destroyed directly, and no one can live, and all the territory will be underwater. But in Saint Martins view, this is good news Because they have launch domes Therefore, if the territory of the Tutana Kingdom is always underwater, there is nothing to do. The launching dome can directly separate the sea water. By then, the Xiaolong Palace will really be worthy of the name. "Really mother" Iskandar asked with round eyes looking at Smoky ~www.novelhall.com~ innocently. "Really, next summer, you will be able to see the Little Dragon Palace, then mom will take you to play," Smoky said, rubbing his head. "That''s great," Iskandar said with a smile. "Well, now it will be a while before the ship is ready. How about mother taking you to play in the fisherman island first" Smoky said gently. Because it was passed directly, their ships must be prepared separately. "Okay" Iskandar nodded his head and said happily. Soon, the two left St. Martins residence at Fishman Island, Fishman Island, and went to other places on Fishman Island. And just when they left Behind them, a middle-aged man in ordinary clothes and looking ordinary, looked at them leaving behind, touched his chin, thoughtfully After a while, he seemed to be trying to understand something, patted his head, picked up the phone worm in his arms, and dialed out. "Blubru" Accompanied by the ringing of the phone worm, the call was quickly connected "Hey" A deep voice came from the other end of the phone "My lord, I found the whereabouts of Smoky, the King of Saint Martin, and the suspected prince of the Kingdom of Saint Martin," the middle-aged man said seriously. "That''s great, now the upper part is worrying about this kingdom. Your news came too timely. You found it there." The person on the other end of the phone immediately became excited. The middle-aged man said solemnly, "Furman Island Yufoli Villa". Chapter 491： Pit 1 big Next day! Right above the fisherman island, on the edge of the red earth continent! A few big men wearing white suits and masks, tall and sturdy, looking full of oppression, stood on the edge of the red earth continent facing the first half of the great waterway! "Go!" One of the brown curly-haired guys who were slightly shorter than the others said in a deep voice. Immediately, he jumped and jumped directly below the red earth continent. Then, several other big guys also jumped down! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Accompanied by the sound of being trampled on the air, several people used Moon Steps in mid-air to slow down their descent several times before reaching the sea! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... But then, the few people did not stop continuing to descend, but plunged into the sea one after another, and swam toward the depths of the sea! swimming around! Soon, a few people came to the deep sea! At this time, what appeared in front of them was a radiant underwater city! Fishman Island is here! Seeing this scene, a few people did not hesitate, according to the previously scheduled direction, directly entered the fisherman island! ---- In an uninhabited corner of Fishman Island! A middle-aged person is waiting here. His eyes are constantly scanning the surroundings, appearing very alert! at this time! Suddenly, a man with brown curly hair in a mask appeared in his sight with several men in the same white suit and different masks! "Master Claw Mark!" Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man immediately put a smile on his face and greeted him! "Hmm!" The curly-haired man nodded and answered him, then he said in a deep voice, "Kerry, how is the situation?" "They have been strolling around Murloc Island since yesterday. There is nothing unusual, but my subordinates have inquired that the staff of the Embassy of Saint Martin here has been preparing the boat. They should be leaving Murloc Island. ! "As for when to leave, my subordinates haven''t inquired yet, but it is not expected that it will be too long!" Carrie said respectfully. "Why?" Claw marks raised his brows and asked. "Because Smoky is Charlotte Lingling''s daughter, so if they come this time, it is likely to be for Charlotte Lingling''s birthday party! And under this premise, they will be born again at the latest when they leave. A few days before the Japanese banquet! "And there is not much time left for the birthday party, so I guess they will not leave too long!" Carrie explained. "Hmm!" Claw Mark nodded after thinking about it! Immediately, he changed his voice and asked wrinkly, "Then are there anyone around them to protect them?" After thinking about it for a while, Kerry said, "I didn''t pay attention to this, but yesterday they were both mother and son strolling on Murloc Island alone!" "That''s it..." After Claw Mark groaned for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "Let''s observe first! Don''t do it when you haven''t confirmed whether there is anyone around to protect it! Otherwise, once someone protects you, we will be exposed, and then The trouble will be great!" "Understood, my lord!" Kerry nodded. "By the way, have you prepared the things for you?" At this time, Claw Mark said again. "It''s all ready, my lord!" Carey smiled slightly, took out a large bag of clothes from behind, and handed it over! Seeing this, the claw marks did not hesitate, and took the big bag of clothes directly! Then, after choosing a few pieces from it, he passed the clothes to the people behind! After that, he took off the mask on the spot, revealing the firmness in him, but with a deep claw mark from the right eye to the chin, took off all his clothes and changed it on the spot. clothes! In a while! The claw marks and the few people brought by the claw marks suddenly transformed into a group of ordinary civilians who looked a little bigger! "Have you arranged everything for your residence?" Claw Mark asked. "Adults have been arranged, housing and food and drink are all arranged!" Carrie said sternly. "Well, let''s go! Go and settle down first, eat something, and then start to observe them!" Claw Mark said solemnly. As soon as ''s voice fell, he took the lead and left here, and the people he brought followed closely! Seeing this, Kerry hurried to the front of them and led the group! Soon, they left here! And shortly after they left, a figure with purple hair in a shawl emerged from a hidden place, looking at the back of them leaving, his eyes flickered slightly, I don''t know what I was thinking! ----- St. Martins Kings Palace Study! Arthur, who is sitting on a specially customized large chair, is dealing with political affairs! "Blubru!" At this time, the phone rang! "Hey!" Arthur picked up the phone casually! But then, listening to the news on the phone, the indifferent look on Arthur''s face gradually became serious, and finally after speaking on the other side of the phone, he frowned and said, "Okay. I see, I will get you news later!" Then, he hung up the phone! After , he did not continue to deal with political affairs, but frowned and thought! "People of the world government..." Arthur murmured, his brows getting tighter! The call just now ~www.novelhall.com~ is from Murloc Island! What was reported to him is what the claw marks and others discussed! As for the one who found them, it was Miro! When Smoky went to Fishman Island, Arthur sent four golden saints including Milo, Tonghu, Eoria, and Dismask to protect them! And because Smoky didn''t like the four of them to follow at any time, the four of them did not have dazzling golden saints, but wore ordinary clothes, and then mixed in the crowd, protecting them from a distance! Just yesterday, after Kerry found Smoky, when she looked at Smoky with strange eyes, the Golden Saints found him! Just because he didn''t know what his purpose was at the time, the Golden Saints did not take any measures and only let some St. Martin''s intelligence personnel on the fisherman island follow him! But early this morning, while the Golden Saints found many suspicious people following Smoky, they also received news from Saint Martins intelligence personnel that Kerry sneaked toward a remote fisherman island early in the morning. Go to the corner! So, the four Milo who were responsible for protecting Smokys mother and son, after discussing it, decided that the other three would continue to protect. Milo went to follow Carrey alone to see what he wanted to do sneakily! Therefore, this is the scene where Arthur receives the news now! After frowning and thinking for a long time, Arthur had a decision in his heart! A dangerous light flashed in his eyes, and he murmured, "Well...Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being impolite. When the time comes, the world government will be heartbroken!" Chapter 492： Painter Smoky took his son to visit the fisherman island for a day, then returned to St. Martin''s embassy in fisherman island to rest, while the four golden saints who protected her also returned to the embassy! "Understood, I know it''s here!" Milo nodded and hung up the phone! Then, Tonghu, Dismask and Aiolia on the side, after watching him hang up, leaned forward! Among them, Tong Hu first asked, "How is it? What did your Majesty say?" "Your Majesty is going to make a big pit, so that the people of the world government will be heartbroken!" Milo said in a deep voice. "Oh!?" When the other three heard this, they all showed a curious look! After thinking for a while, Tong Hu asked curiously, "How to pit?" "Ambush!" Milo cut the railway firmly. "Ambush those who are following us?" Dismask asked with a frown. "No!" Milo shook his head and said, "The people of the world government on the island are not very strong. Even if I keep watching them, they haven''t found out, so their strength is at most ours. Same, probably at the level of lieutenant general!" "There are many people with this kind of strength in the world government. If they ambush them, even if they are killed, the world government will not feel heartache. Therefore, our goal is to get stronger people in the world government, and we can only kill some of them. Only those who come here will make the world government heartache!" "What should I do then?" Eoriya asked thoughtfully. Milo sternly said: "Now our boats are almost ready, and we will leave in two days at most! So from tomorrow we will appear in a conspicuous place to protect them when Princess Smoky goes out shopping, let those People from the world government found us!" "Why?" Tong Hu frowned slightly and asked. "Attract stronger people!" Milo said in a deep voice, "Because our kingdom has ambushed their strong men before, and Kamuu even briefly played against that strong man, so they should probably know our strength!" "So when you see us, with the strength of the people on the island, you will definitely not act rashly. For the sake of safety, they should notify the above and send more and stronger people over!" "Just when they sent someone over, did we ambush them?" Eoriya asked. "No!" Milo shook his head and said, "It takes time to send people, and we will leave in two days at most, so before they send people, we should have already set off!" "However, even if we set off, they will not give up, they will definitely catch up! When they catch up with us, we should be in Charlotte Lingling''s territory!" Milo paused, then said, "At that time, even if they caught up with us, they wouldn''t do anything. After all, it was Charlotte Lingling''s site, and the princess was Charlotte Lingling''s daughter. , If they do, Charlotte Lingling will certainly not be polite!" "Therefore, they are most likely to ambush us on our way back! And at that time, your majesty will send someone, and we will come back to ambush at that time and kill them in one fell swoop!" "understood!" After thinking for a while, the other three nodded. ---- Early the next morning! Smoky, who had already passed the anger with Arthur, took his son out to go shopping as usual, but less than half a minute after they left, the four of Milo did not wear holy clothes and hung behind them not far away. ! at this time! Yufoly Hills, behind the window on the second floor of the mobile villa near the St. Martins Embassy, ??a figure put aside a small part of the curtain, quietly watching Smoky and his party! "My lord, they''re out!" After watching for a while, the figure picked up the phone that had already been dialed on the side and said, "It''s still a mother and a child! But I saw from behind, it seemed that someone was following them, but because it was too far away I didnt see who it was!" "I see!" After the claw mark replied in a deep voice, he picked up the phone that had already been dialed on the other side, and said, "painter, it''s up to you next!" "Understood!" answered a young voice on the other end of the phone. the other side! Soon after leaving the Fishman Island, Smoky and her son got on the special transportation of Fishman Island, the fish taxi, and went to the Coral Hill in the prosperous port town of the Dragon Palace Kingdom in the southeast of the Fishman Island! Behind them, the four of Milo got in a fish taxi and followed them far behind! Later, far behind the four of Milo, a sturdy young man followed behind the four of Milo. He also got into a fish taxi and followed up. At the same time, he took out the phone worm in his arms and dialed Went out and said, "My lord, I saw it!" "There were indeed four people behind them, but because I was afraid of being discovered, I just watched from a distance and didnt see who it was! Now Im following them. When they get to a place with more people, Ill think Way to get close to them and confirm their identity!" "Yeah!" Claw Mark nodded, and then warned, "Paintist, be careful with you! After all, the other party is the princess, the person sent by Saint Martin to protect, the strength should not be weak, maybe even similar to us, so we have to fight One hundred thousand spirits, don''t be discovered!" "Understand! I''ll be careful!" The painter nodded seriously after ~www.novelhall.com~ hung up! Soon, Mr. and Smoky took a taxi and came to Coral Hill. On the outskirts of Coral Hill, they got out of the car and walked and strolled into the Coral Hill, and immediately after they got off the taxi, the four of Miro arrived at this place, and then got off the car and followed Go in! Finally, after they entered, the artist got out of the taxi and followed in! Coral Hill is the prosperous area of ??Fishman Island. There are not many people. In the future, Luffy and others have also been here, and the famous cafe in One Piece, Xiali''s Mermaid Cafe is here! However, Xia Li is only fifteen years old now, so this cafe is not open! Of course, this does not affect the flow of people here. After all, it is a prosperous area with a lot of people, and it can even be said that people come and go! And this is the sight of people coming and going, and it also gives the big man a chance! The painter has received the tracking education in CP. He naturally knows that when talking with people, although many people are easy to lose, it also means that it is not easy to be found. As long as you follow well, if there are many people, It''s the best time to get closer! Therefore, the painter took the opportunity, speeded up his pace, followed, and approached the four of Miro! While pretending to be passing by, the painter inadvertently glanced at it, quickly noted the appearance of the four, and then quickly left here! In a remote corner, the painter stopped, made a call, and said, "My lord, I have already noted the appearances of a few people and can draw them!" "Very well, come back quickly!" Claw Mark said solemnly. Chapter 493： Bird head mask man "Bah! Bah! Bah!" Accompanied by the sound of the pen rubbing on the white paper, soon, a lifelike sketched portrait gradually appeared in front of the claw marks! "My lord, it''s done!" After making the last stroke, the painter put away the pencil and said in a serious tone. "Okay!" Claw Mark nodded, reached out his hand to take it away, and put it on the side table! And at this time, in addition to the sketches that the claw marks just got on the table, there are other sketches with different lifelike content! "Ok!?" Looking at the four sketches in front of him, the claw marks thought carefully, and after comparing the information in the memory with the sketch in front of him, he roughly analyzed who the four people in front of him were. "Damn it, why are these four!" Claw marks murmured, and a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes! These four are clearly Saint Martins golden saints! Although they didn''t wear their iconic equipment, golden armor, the claw marks on the information carefully before came to recognize them! Because of this, he is helpless! The strength of the Golden Saint Seiya is not specified in the data, and even the record is only a few times! But, every time is different! From these insignificant record of their records, through the analysis of specialized personnel, although the world government cannot determine their detailed strength, it is easy to get their approximate strength! Five years ago, the general strength of the Golden Saint Seiya should be at the rear admiral level. Of course, because of the strange methods, the combat power was much stronger than the average major admiral! Five years later, there was only one record, but that record was produced by the boss of the claw marks, that is, the high-level in the CP and the strongest mad monkey. The specialized personnel still judged the strength of the opponent through analysis. Is at the rank of lieutenant! While the strength of Ka Miao is at the level of lieutenant general, there is no need to say more about the strength of other people who are also Golden Saints? Claw marks have not heard of people of the same rank and the same position in an organization, the strength will be very different! Therefore, you can basically confirm that they are all at the lieutenant general level! Of course, because of different talents, there may be slight differences in strength, but they are certainly not very big. At most, there are people who have not reached the lieutenant general, just the major general! But anyway, five years ago, the record of the Golden Saint Seiya was basically at the major general level, that is to say, the four Miro were at least major general, and they are very likely to be at the lieutenant general level! Therefore, the claw marks are very helpless! Although he is also at the lieutenant general level, and there are also two lieutenant generals among his men, but facing the other four at least major generals, and most likely to be a lieutenant general, he is not sure! As a member of the secret service organization, he didn''t dare to do it without any certainty! What''s more, this mission is very important. Once the mission fails, or even the matter is exposed, the consequences are very serious, even he can''t afford it! Therefore, he dare not do anything! Simply, he is an organized person! When he is not sure and dare not to do it, he can''t do it! And the way is... called! Family! long! Find someone who is stronger in the organization to be responsible for this! Just do it! "Hoo---" Claw marks took a deep breath, then vomited out fiercely, picked up the phone bug, and started calling! ---- the next day! "Princess Smoky, all ready!" An official reported respectfully. "Well, let''s go!" Smoky nodded, and led Iskandar to walk out of the St. Martin''s Embassy. And the four of Miro followed quickly! After leaving Yufo Li Shanzhuang, the group took a fish taxi and soon arrived at the port of Fish Man Island! At this time, there is already a small luxury sailing merchant ship waiting here! "Get on board!" Smoky said lightly. No hesitation! A group of people got on the boat directly! Soon, the ship left the port and headed for the second half of the great channel! Just a long time after they left! On the top of Fishman Island, three more figures jumped directly from the top of the red earth continent and rushed into the Fishman Island! "My lord!" Claw marks looked at the person with a bird-head mask in front of him, who was not tall, but he had a terrifying aura that made his soul tremble. He looked very respectful! "Where is the person?" The bird head masked the person and asked coldly. "My lord, they had left the fisherman island three hours ago and headed towards the second half of the Great Channel!" Claw Mark explained respectfully. "Ok!" This answer, the bird head mask is not intended to be prepared yet? " "Ready!" Claw Mark said hesitantly, "But... if we chase again at this time, outside, after nodding, he said, "I''m afraid that the ship will not catch up!" " "Needless to say, just get on the boat and we will chase after him!" The bird head mask man said coldly. "Uh..." Claw marks helplessly, so he nodded and said, "Okay!" Then, he made a please gesture and said, "My lord, go here!" After finished speaking, he took the lead and left here and headed to the ship he prepared! after a while! They also set off to leave the fisherman island, heading for the second half of the great channel! On board! "My lord, what are we going to do this time?" Claw Mark asked in a deep voice, looking at the bird head mask man. The bird-head masked man glanced at him and said faintly, "At our current speed, when we chase them, they should have entered the sea of ??all nations!" "At that time, we could not do it, otherwise, once the crazy woman Charlotte Lingling was alerted, things would be quite troublesome! Therefore, our best time is on their way back!" Although the bird-head mask person is not afraid of Charlotte Lingling, he does not want to mess with her, otherwise, even in terms of his general level strength, it will be a lot of trouble! "My lord, shall we chase after, or find an island on the road to stop and wait for them to return?" Claw Mark asked in a deep voice. "Relax!" The bird head mask man said faintly, "I have arranged before that, we will stay on a small island that must be passed along the way, and at the same time the spies of the world government lurking in the Charlotte family are also Will help us observe them!" "As soon as they leave, the spy will notify us, and then we can block them directly!" "Understand!" Claw Mark nodded. "However, it should be noted that Smoky and the suspected prince child must be caught alive! Only the alive can we know the specific situation of St. Martin from them~www.novelhall.com~ so we can arrange to deal with them. s plan!" "If one of you accidentally misses in the battle, then...hehe!" The bird head mask man turned around, facing the claw marks behind him and the people around him, sneered and warned. After the spies of the world government accidentally discovered Smoky and Iskandar, the world government immediately organized the CP and let them seize Smoky and Iskandar! And the reason to catch Smoky is to know the specific situation in Saint Martin! Before, because the five old stars did not understand Saint Martin''s situation, they had to temporarily suppress their anger in the face of Saint Martin''s disobedience and the mad monkey being beaten to escape! And send people to inquire about intelligence, so as not to cause the world government to suffer a big loss that even the five old stars will feel distressed because of ignorance! It takes time to understand the situation! Even if the world government sends out an ace spy, inquiring about intelligence cannot be done overnight! At this time, the smudge they stumbled upon gave them a lot of inspiration! Smoky is the princess! Who knows the specific information about the kingdom better than the king and princess of the kingdom? Therefore, they have to send someone to catch Smoky! Because of this, the bird-head mask talents will warn their subordinates to avoid accidentally killing Smoky, resulting in their inability to obtain information! "Yes!" The claw marks and the people around them were heartbroken, and nodded hurriedly, expressing their knowledge. Chapter 494： Good news from newspaper tycoon New World Cake Island! This is the residence of the famous pirate group BIGMOM pirate group in the new world, and it is also the capital of all nations! The shape of island is like a big cake with multiple layers, and there are various constructions on the cake, and many people live! Among them, except for the members of the BIGMOM Pirate Group and the Queen of the World, Charlotte Lingling, most of them are servants of BIGMOM and a large number of dessert chefs! The cake island is more lively these days than usual! Because Charlotte Lingling held an annual mid-year birthday party! Although this banquet is not the largest banquet, among the banquets held by the BIGMOM Pirates in a year, the scale is not too small, it can be regarded as the top batch! Therefore, although there are not more people coming than the tea party or Charlotte Linglings real birthday party, there are not many! In addition to some close leaders who have made good friends with the BIGMOM pirate group, there are also affiliated forces, affiliated islands, affiliated races, etc. belonging to the BIGMOM pirate group. People will come! At this time, Cake Island Port! A luxurious small sailing merchant ship slowly sailed into the harbor! On board! "Mom, Mom, this island looks like a delicious cake!" Iskandar looked at the cake island in front of him, swallowing his saliva! Sweet is something that makes people feel happy! Most people cant refuse it, and even become addicted to it! Although Iskander is usually very mature, he is a five-year-old kid no matter how mature he is. Naturally, he can''t refuse the delightful and addictive things like Tian! "Want to eat?" Smoky looked at Iskandar with a smile. As a mother, how could she not understand her son''s thoughts? "Hmm! Hmm!" Iskander pretended to be a well-behaved face and nodded quickly. "Don''t think about it!" Smoky refused cruelly. "Ah!" Iskandar''s face collapsed! "Hehe!" Seeing this, Smoky showed a bright smile on his face, rubbing Iskandar''s head, and said, "Okay, tease you! After getting off the boat, mom will take you to eat!" "Really? Great!" A bright smile appeared on Iskander''s face and he almost jumped up! "Really! Let''s go! I''ll take you to eat!" Smoky smiled, took Iskandar''s little hand, and was about to disembark! At this time, two clear voices came from the shore! "Sister!" "Sister!" Smoky followed the sound and found that it was the other two sisters of the Charlotte triplets who were born with him, Strom, Snamon! The two of them are waving at Smoky! "younger sister!" Smoky''s face suddenly showed a very bright smile, and he waved at them, and then hurriedly pulled Iskandar off the side of the ship! Seeing this, the four of Mir who followed Smoujie quickly followed! Shore! "Sister, long time no see!" After Snamon greeted Smoky, he couldn''t help looking at Iskandar who was pulling by Smoky. His eyes lit up and he asked quickly, "Sister , Is this our nephew?" "That''s right!" Smoky nodded and said to Iskandar, "Son, these are your two aunts, Aunt Strom and Aunt Sinamon, what a good one!" "Aunt Strom, Aunt Snamon!" To these two unfamiliar aunts, Iskandar was not formal, very generous, and very cleverly called out! "So good!" "So cute!" ... Stron and Snamon smiled and responded to him almost simultaneously. "Okay, sister! Let''s go back first, let''s go back and talk again!" After looking at the sight of people coming and going around, Strom suggested. "Hmm!" After scanning the surrounding situation, Smoky nodded in agreement, and then asked, "Is my previous room still there?" "Still!" Strom said with a smile, "After you left, there were still a few short-sighted people who wanted to rob your room, but they were all driven away by us. Now the room has been kept, I occasionally Let someone clean it up!" "And today because I knew you were back, I specially asked someone to clean it again in the morning. Now it is very clean and you can move in directly!" "That''s good! Let''s go, go back to my room and have a good chat!" Smoky said with a smile. "Hmm!" Strom and Snamon nodded at the same time. After the two nodded, Smogy took the hand of Iskandar and walked towards the inside of Cake Island first, followed by Strom and Snamon, and Mir with luggage. Follow at the end! And after a group of people walked for not two steps, they met someone! A birdman! Newspaper tycoon, big newsman, Morgans! As for him, Smoky didn''t care, and ignored him! Although the other party is one of the powers that have made friends with the Charlotte family, she is not a member of the Charlotte family now, so she ignored him! However, after seeing the group of people, Morgans put a smile on his face. After giving way, he stood aside and greeted him like a good one, saying, "Princess Smoky, Hello there!" "Ok!" Smoky glanced at him strangely, and didn''t understand why he was so good to himself, but he nodded to him and responded to his words, but she didn''t say much, and left with someone! After they left, the scene just now caused the leaders of the major forces who came to the birthday party to blow up the pot! "Who is she and why does Morgans show such kindness to her?" "Yes? Who knows who she is?" "She should be a member of the Charlotte family? I just vaguely heard the fifteen and sixteen daughters of the Charlotte family call her sister!" "That''s not right! I basically know the Charlotte family~www.novelhall.com~ Why don''t I know her? And I have no impression at all!" "No, she is indeed from the Charlotte family, or a fourteenth daughter! The reason why you don''t know her is because she no longer has the Charlotte family years ago. I heard that she was married, but I dont know who to marry!" "I probably know this. I heard that it is the king of a certain kingdom in Xihai!" "Xihai!? Married to that kind of place, why did Morgans be so kind? Is it because of her Charlotte family? I didn''t see Morgans show kindness to the rest of the Charlotte family!" "Morgans is the most well-informed person among us, and even in the world, and his kindness must have his deep meaning!" "Yes!" ... While a group of leaders of various forces were talking about it, there were also people who were thinking fast, and people who usually had some friendship with Morgans directly approached Morgans. "Morgans! The woman just now, why are you so kind to her?" a fat middle-aged man asked curiously. Morgan was smiling, and didn''t answer him directly, just told him, "You don''t need to know! You just need to know that she is a woman you can''t afford to offend! Remember, even if it provokes the Charlotte family People, don''t mess with her!" After finishing speaking, Morgan had a mysterious smile on his face, and he left here, leaving only a group of power leaders who thoroughly fried the pot! Chapter 495： The excitement of Kata Kuri Maybe its because I havent seen it for a long time. Smoky and the two sisters chatted quite happily, and Iskandall also had a good meal! In terms of other foods, St. Martins Palace Kitchen may be among the best in the world, but when it comes to desserts, there are really few in the world that are comparable to BIGMOM Pirates, and at most they are of the same level. That''s it! Therefore, Iskandall was very happy to eat! He ate five or six pieces of cake in a row, and ate a lot of biscuits, ice cream, pudding and other desserts. After Smoky and his two sisters chatted for a long time, he still didn''t stop! at this time! Smoky, who was chatting inadvertently, looked up at the sun outside the window! "It''s almost noon!" Smoky murmured, turning his gaze to Iskandar, who was still eating, and stretched out his hand to rub his head, and said softly, "Okay, stop eating! It''s almost noon. , It''s lunch time!" "Okay, Mom!" Iskandar still listened to Smoky''s words, so after Smoky finished speaking, although his eyes were full of reluctance, he still put the cake on the table decisively! "Snamon, Strom, it''s noon now, let''s have lunch together!" Smoky smiled and invited. "Okay! Okay!" The two sisters agreed in unison! I haven''t seen it for a long time, they still have some ideas about chatting with Smoky, so they agreed very happily! "Sister, I''ll go to the kitchen and let someone get something you like!" At this moment, Snamon said again. "Okay!" When Smoky heard this, he immediately smiled and nodded! Facing Snamons kindness, she did not refuse! Although she can eat many of the worlds top delicacies in the kitchen of Saint Martins Palace, there are always some things she cant eat! For example, the smell hidden in memory! , who has lived on this cake island since she was a child, has always grown up eating the food made by the chefs on the cake island! Although she didn''t pay much attention to these foods when she hadn''t left Cake Island before, she just treated them as normal foods to fill her stomach, but after leaving Cake Island for a long time, she will inevitably remember these foods! Perhaps these foods are not delicious enough compared to what the kitchen of Saint Martin''s Palace makes, or they are not amazing enough compared to what the kitchen of Saint Martin''s Palace makes, no matter how they compare, they are just ordinary! But the taste that is hidden deep in the memory and accompany her for a long time, it makes her unforgettable! Seeing that Smoky had agreed, Snamon didn''t hesitate, turned around and left the room. It''s been a while! "Da da da!" With the sound of noisy and messy footsteps, under the leadership of Snamon, dozens of waiters walked in with dishes, tablecloths, and a variety of food! "Leave it there!" After Snamon came in, he turned his body, pointed to a large round table in the room, and ordered. "Yes!" After hearing this, the waiters nodded, walked to the table in an orderly manner, and arranged it! In a while! tables, chairs, chopsticks and a large table of dishes are all set up! "My lord, it''s all set! Please enjoy!" At this moment, a middle-aged man headed by the waiters said respectfully. "Well, you guys go down first!" Smoky waved his hand. "Yes!" The middle-aged man headed nodded, turned around, and left here with someone! At this time, Smoky suddenly remembered something and said, "Wait!" The middle-aged figure had a meal, then he turned around and said respectfully, "My lord, is there anything else?" "Did you see the four people watching at the door? Let''s prepare another table of this kind of dishes and send them to them!" Smoky ordered. "Okay!" The middle-aged man nodded respectfully, turned and left here! After the middle-aged man left, Smoky greeted the two sisters with a smile, and said, "Come on, let''s eat together!" "Yeah!" After the two nodded, they sat down. Then Iskander took his seat cleverly! Then the four of them started to eat and chatted as they ate. "Sister, this is your favorite guinea fowl, I made it specially for you, let me try it!" "And this, dragon beast meat! It was brought back for us to eat after brother Kata Kuli killed a rare sea king dragon beast a few days ago. Each of our brothers and sisters has a portion, and we both There are two servings in total. I ate one serving the day before yesterday. This one is specially reserved for you!" "This dish is blue river dish, a kind of precious vegetable. Some time ago, our pirate group found it on a remote island! After research, it was found that this dish is not only crispy and delicious, but also very high Nutritional value!" "If you eat for a long time, you can even exercise without knowing it! However, it is of no use to the stronger ones, so this dish nephew, you eat more!" ... While eating and chatting, time flies quickly, and two hours have passed. "Sister, let''s go first, we still have something to deal with!" Snamon said goodbye. They are now adults! And in places like BIGMOM Pirates, once you are an adult, it means you have to start helping the family! It just so happens that these few days are when banquets are held again, so naturally they have something to do! However, because Smoky was coming back, the two took a long time off specially, so they had time to meet Smoky~www.novelhall.com~ to accompany her for dinner. But now that the meal is over and its afternoon, of course they are going to do something! "Go! Come find me when you are finished!" Smoky waved his hand and said with a smile. "Ok!" After the two nodded, they left here! ----- the other side! Soon after Snamon left! is located somewhere on the cake island, and is directing Kata Kuri, who is doing things, and looks up at the sun! "Well, it''s almost done! Smoky should have finished eating with her two twin sisters!" Kata Kuri murmured, turning his head to look at the group of people who were doing things in front of him, and said, "You continue to do it. !I have something to go!" "Yes, Lord Kata Kuri!" The subordinates nodded respectfully. Then, Kata Kuri turned and left here, and walked in the direction of the castle! After walking through several streets and alleys, Kata Kuri came to the gate of the castle! But this time, his mood is different from usual! Looking at the gate of the castle, which often goes out on weekdays, but did not pay attention, Kata Kuris eyes flashed with inexplicable light, but the mood in his heart was a little fluctuating! "If it goes well this time, maybe I can get some very important information!" Kata Kuri murmured, a little excited! After a while! "Hoo---" After taking a deep breath and suppressing the excitement in his heart, Kata Kuri stepped forward and walked towards the castle. Chapter 496： Giant King: What is it? Giant Potion! This has always been a knot in Kata Kuris heart! Since getting the Giant''s Potion from Arthur, Kata Kuri has always felt that he has been fooled! As for the evidence... No! There is no direct evidence, but there is side evidence! No matter how the scientists under his team experimented, the giant potions they got were still not as effective as Arthur had used at the beginning. The most correct thing is to make people''s bodies bigger, and they still have the same weight. Can''t destroy the city and the country like the giant in Arthur''s hands! This point is enough to prove from the side that Arthur must have concealed something, or simply fooling him, the so-called giant''s potion simply cannot achieve that effect! Otherwise, the same potion, even if the effect of using it is different, but after so many experiments, there should always be one appearance like a giant under Arthur, right? In addition, there is a little evidence to prove it! That is the molecular structure! After a long period of research, the scientists in charge of his research found that all the giant drugs are almost identical in molecular structure, and according to normal scientific principles, the same molecular structure should be different in efficacy. Not big! It is impossible to have a giant like Arthur who is so different from their experiment! Of course, it is not difficult to find out about this point, so the scientists under Kata Kuri have already studied it! There is also a reason why Kata Kuri didnt bother Arthur! is because the molecular structure of the Giant Potion is the innermost part, and there are some things that even scientists can''t explain and can''t find out, so Kata Kuri still holds a glimmer of hope, so he didn''t go to trouble Arthur! However, not having trouble does not mean not wanting! With the aid of a lot of side evidence, Kata Kuris suspicion grew stronger, so he began to send people to secretly pay attention to collecting news about Saint Martin! Some time ago, Arthur gave half a dozen giant potions to him. On the way back from Shanzixia, he received the latest news from his subordinates on the way back from Shanzixia. The giant of St. Martin appeared again! And, this time it''s not just the original ones! In addition to the few at the time, there are more than a hundred more! In an instant, he realized two things! Arthur may really be fooling him, and he may have developed a giant potion! As for why I realized these two points! First of all, some of the giants that appeared this time are exactly the same as before! But Arthur once told him that the effects of Giant''s Potion are random! This is very strange. If it is really random, how can it be exactly the same? Of course, Arthur may still be able to quibble at this point. It may be that there is a fixed range at random, so it appears exactly the same! However, Arthur couldn''t refute the second point! If Arthur hadn''t researched the giant''s potion, how could there be more than one hundred giants? And, the most important thing is that these giants are obviously not the same kind of giants in this world! Well, it''s really ugly! That kind of form looks very abnormal, alive like an exhibitionist giant, if the Giant King sees it, I am afraid they will say angrily: What the **** is this! ? If it was not an experimental product, I would not believe that Kata Kuri was killed, the guild of nature has so much power and can create such a perverted giant! After realizing these two points, Kata Kuri wanted to turn around, and went directly to ask Arthur, or even trouble him! But after thinking about it, he gave it up again! There are several reasons! First, he and Arthur are relatives, and Arthur gave him half a dozen potions for free at that time, he was a little embarrassed to go! Second, he still had half a dozen giant potions in his hand at that time! He didn''t dare to stay longer in the first half of the Great Channel, otherwise if the navy found out, the half-dozen potions might not be guaranteed! Third, if he turned around, Arthur would not cooperate, or would he deny it? Could it be that he would use force to intimidate Arthur? But it doesnt work either! A few years ago, Arthur had the ability to defeat the lieutenant general level, and he had just been promoted to the lieutenant general level for less than two years. Facing Arthurs group of golden saints who could defeat the lieutenant general level, with him If you are alone, you are not sure! What''s more, the Golden Saints defeated the Lieutenant General a few years ago. Who knows if their strength has improved in recent years? After all, he will improve, and others will also improve! If those golden saints improve, then he will be hopeless! Taking these points together, he gave up on the spot and came back directly! However, giving up at that time does not mean giving up all the time. After that, he is still very concerned about this matter! After he returned, he began to find a way to obtain information about the Giant''s Potion from Saint Martin! But no matter what he thought, he didn''t think of it! Of course, it''s not that I can''t think of it! but hard to achieve! First of all, Saint Martin''s strength is not weak five years ago, although it is certainly not as good as them, but it is not easy to handle it! In other words, if he goes, or if other members of the Pirate Group go, if Arthur refuses, they have nothing to do with him! Secondly, St. Martin''s territory is in the West Sea! And Xihai is one of the back gardens of the world government. The world government has a very high control over there, and it will certainly not allow big pirates from the new world to enter casually! Otherwise, what should I do if something goes wrong? In other words, the strongest combat power of their pirate group, Charlotte Lingling, who can conquer the Kingdom of Saint Martin, must not be allowed to enter casually! Therefore, if he wants to obtain it by force, it is unrealistic! So, he started to think about outsmarting or trading! But trading comes at a price! So his priority is outsmart! What is the best way to outwit? Smoky! Smugi is his sister and the princess of Saint Martin''s kingdom! If St. Martin''s Kingdom had developed a giant potion, Smoky would know it as a princess! So ~www.novelhall.com~ he can confirm St. Martin''s research on the Giant''s Potion through Smoky, and even get some information about the Giant''s Potion through her! ----- "Da da da!" Along with the dull sound of footsteps, Kata Kuri came to Smokys door after going round and round in the castle! And the first thing he felt was the four sharp gazes, all looking at him! is very strong! Feeling his gaze, Kata Kuris heart "cocked", and a sense of crisis appeared involuntarily! The four people in front of him are all the same strength! Kata Kuri, who is very knowledgeable in seeing, hearing and color, confirmed the strength of the four people in front of him from the sense of crisis almost instantly! At this time, a trace of fortune suddenly appeared in his heart! Fortunately, I didn''t have a brain fever at the time, so I turned around and went to Xihai to find Arthur trouble! Otherwise, judging by the strength of the four golden saints he had seen in the intelligence network, he might return without success if he went, and he might even be beaten severely! Of course, anyway! Now this is his site, and his mother is also in the castle, he doesn''t have to worry about the four in front of him! Mom can suppress everything! Thinking, Kata Kuri knocked on Smokys door! "!" "Come in!" Smoky''s familiar voice came from the room! "Hoo---" After taking a deep breath, Kata Kuli opened the door and walked in! Chapter 497： Emotional cards and threats "Brother!" After seeing the visitor is Kata Kuri, Smoky said politely! "Ok!" Kata Kuri nodded. Then, Smoky took Iskantar on the side and said, "Come on, call Uncle!" "Uncle!" Iskandar exclaimed happily! "Hmm! Good!" Kata Kuri responded with a smile, and reached out to touch his head. "Brother, sit down!" Smoky said with a please gesture to a chair in front of her with a smile. "it is good" Kata Kuri nodded, pulled out the chair and sat down! "Brother, what do you want me to do?" After Katakuri sat down, Smoky said sternly. Actually, Smoky had already anticipated the arrival of Kata Kuri! You need to know that in the case of mother''s kind of crazy about giants, St. Martin had seen so many giants during the war some time ago. If Kata Kuri didn''t come to her to find out, she would be strange! Of course, she knows why she is looking for her, it does not mean she will tell the truth! Whether it is emotionally or rationally, she shouldn''t tell the truth! emotionally speaking! She has feelings for the BIGMOM Pirates! There is no doubt about this! However, this feeling is not much! No matter it is to people, or to BIGMOM as a whole, it is the same, there is not much emotion! to people! Although the BIGMOM Pirate Group is a family-style pirate group, the pirates are pirates. Internal disputes continue, and there are many disputes between brothers and sisters. Except for a few people, she has a lot of views on the BIGMOM Pirate Group. People have no feelings at all, and some even have a trace of hatred! to the whole! , who grew up in the BIGMOM Pirates group, she had a little affection for the BIGMOM Pirates at first, but since she was sent out as a marriage partner, this feeling has been infinitely weakened! Compared to the above, compared to Saint Martin, her feelings for Saint Martin far surpassed her feelings for the BIGMOM Pirates! Although she didn''t accept Arthur very much when she married Saint Martin, but as Arthur defeated her and got along for a long time, she slowly treated Arthur and Saint Martin not so much. The place of intrigue, fighting for power, has emotions! And this feeling has reached a peak with Iskandar''s birth! There is such a comparison between the two, how she answered, she knew it in her own heart! And even if she abandons her emotions, from a rational point of view, she will not betray! You know, her son Iskandar will also have a chance to inherit the throne of Saint Martin in the future! Although this opportunity was reduced infinitely by the enchanting force of other princes and princesses, it was not without it! In case Iskandar came to the throne later, then she betrayed Saint Martin at this time, wouldn''t it be her own son? So, rationally speaking, she will not betray! Of course, besides these, the most important thing is the inside story of Giant''s Potion... She cant tell! Having been in Saint Martins for so many years, its strange to say that she didnt know the inside story of the Giant''s Potion. She even drank a lot of them out of curiosity. She knew the effects of the Giant''s Potion very well! And just because she knows the inside story, she has drunk it, and also knows its function, she can''t tell the truth! After all, Giant''s Potion is actually... a fun drink! That''s right, just a fun drink! It is something else that really gives Saint Martin a giant! Giant''s potion doesn''t have the same effect as Arthur''s Fudge Kata Kuri. It tastes good and can make people bigger without changing the weight. It has no other effects. What is it that is not a fun drink? Therefore, she is hard to say! If you really said that, then Kata Kuri will definitely explode on the spot, and summon all the BIGMOM Pirates team to fight Arthur desperately! When the time comes, with the strength of St. Martin, the BIGMOM Pirate Group seems to have no other end besides being destroyed! "Giant''s Potion!" Kata Kuri stared at Smoky''s eyes and said sincerely. As expected! The answer is exactly the same as Smoky thought! Smoky pondered for a moment, then asked, "Brother wants Giant Potion?" "No!" Kata Kuri shook his head, narrowed his eyes, and said, "It''s the information of Giant''s Potion!" "There have been more than a hundred strange-looking giants in Saint Martin some time ago, I think...that is what Saint Martin has researched?" "Hehe!" Smoky chuckled lightly and said indifferently, "No!" Smokys attitude was beyond Kata Kuris expectations! Originally, Kata Kuri thought that Smoky would agree without hesitation when faced with his brother''s request, but with the current attitude of Smoky, it seemed that there was going to be a disturbance! Thinking like this, Kata Kuri frowned slightly, and said solemnly, "I don''t believe it!" "Whether you believe it or not, this is the answer!" After Smoky said coldly, his voice changed, with a hint of anger, and added, "It''s like back then, whether you agree with me or not, just Treat me as an item, just like going out by marriage!" Listening to Smoky''s words, Kata Kuri''s heart suddenly felt! It turned out that the reason why Smoky spoke in this tone was because he was dissatisfied with the marriage! Thinking of this, Kata Kuris eyes flashed with helplessness! If Smuji is angry for this reason, he really can''t help it! After all, it was their Pirates who were sorry for Smoky when it came to it! However, in this situation, there is no way but to find a way! St. Martin''s situation~www.novelhall.com~ Mom knows too. If he can''t figure it out now, his mother''s character is likely to fall into mania, and even do some crazy things! After thinking for a while, Kata Kuri played the emotional card and said sincerely, "You know, this is my mother''s wish! Although we were sorry for you before, it depends on the reason that you were born by your mother... ." Before he could speak the Kata Kuri dialect, Smoky interrupted impatiently, "When we get married, the love will disappear. I am already the one who was sent out. Dont tell me this. !" "you..." Seeing that the sentiment card hadn''t been played, he was interrupted, and Kata Kuri''s eyes flashed with helplessness again! "Hoo---" Immediately, he sighed deeply, a cruel color flashed in his eyes, and faintly threatened, "Okay! Just as if you were sent out! But, now you are on our site!!!" While was talking, he released a domineering look! "Boom!" "Cracking!" In an instant, an astonishing momentum burst out from him, directly blasting all the items in the room into a mess! Most of the items fell on the ground and shattered, and a small part fell apart. The room became messy instantly! at this time! "Boom!" The same astonishing aura burst out from Smokys body, pushing back Kata Kuris overlord color! Watching this scene, Kata Kuri said in horror, "Domineering!?" :. : Chapter 498： Unscrupulous giant "Hehe!" Smoky sneered twice, acquiescing to it! What she released was indeed domineering! In the past five years, has not only reached the peak of the rank of lieutenant general in strength, but also condensed her own overlord color, and her strength has successfully surpassed her strength fourteen years later in the original book! There are two reasons why it is so fast! First, she was in the house of time and spirit! Although had only two years of practice inside, but because of the special practice environment inside, she had to concentrate on her practice, so the effect was better than the two years outside, compared with the last three or four years! plus five years outside! That is to say, although only five years have passed, the time she practiced has actually reached eight or nine years! Second, there is guidance from the strong! In the BIGMOM Pirates group, although there are also guidance, but those are only some of the more outstanding crew members, such as Dandan Baron, Bockmuth and other guidance, most of the time, the BIGMOM Pirates group still rely on Improve your strength with your own practice and life and death! As for Charlotte Lingling''s guidance... Well, tell a joke, Charlotte Lingling''s personality will guide people! Among St. Martins, Smokys best swordsmanship has several award-level swordsmanship guidance, and the Devil Fruit also has Arthur, who has reached the general level of the Demon Fruit, and has used Devil Fruit and Swordsmanship. The guidance of Balegan Ruisenbang who has reached the general level! In this case, can her strength not improve by leaps and bounds? "Boom!" At this moment, with a loud noise, the door was kicked open! "what happened?" "what''s the situation?" "Princess, Your Royal Highness, are you all right?" ... The four of Miro rushed in directly! And after coming in, after seeing the situation of Smoky and Kata Kuri being bullying at each other, the four of Miro were furious! "Damn it!" "Are you looking for death?" "Do you want to die?" ... Accompanied by a loud shout, the four of Mir made an attack, and immediately moved towards Kata Kuri! Simply, then Smoky interrupted them! "Okay, you should withdraw first!" Smoky said lightly. While was speaking, she put away the domineering look, and when she saw it, Kata Kuri also put away the domineering look! "This..." The four of Miro looked at Kata Kuri and then at Smoky, a little hesitant! "Get out!" Smoky waved his hand and said again! "Yes!" Miro four people after hesitating for a while, gave Kata Kuri a fierce look, and finally nodded in agreement, turned and left the room! After they left, Smoky took a deep look at Kata Kuri, thought for a moment, and said, "Do you really want the information on Giant''s Potion?" She is ready to fool Kata Kuri! What embarrassed Kata Kuri before was just to avenge them for forcing her to marry without her consent. Although she is having a very happy life now, it does not mean that she can easily let go of this incident. Until now, she is a little bit brooding about it! Therefore, she was embarrassed by Kata Kuri, as revenge! Of course, given that she is having a very happy life now, she didn''t have much trouble with Kata Kuri, but quickly entered the flicker mode! the other side. There is a play! After hearing this, Kata Kuri''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t care about the skirmish with Smoky just now, and quickly asked, "Really?" "No!" Smoky shook his head. "How is it possible?" Kata Kuri frowned, and said coldly, "Don''t you tell me that those more than one hundred giants are serious giants?" "Those hundred giants are indeed not serious giants, but there is really no information on the giant''s potion!" Smoky said in a deep voice. "Ok!?" Kata Kuri raised her brows, and asked in a puzzled way, "What do you mean? Since you are not a serious giant, why is there no information on the giant''s potion?" "Because those giants didn''t change from taking giant potions at all!" Smoky said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Kata Kuris brain buzzed and turned into a blank, and there was only one thought left in his mind---he was really fooled! Whether it was in the past or now, he has always wondered in his heart whether he has been fooled or not. With the passage of time, these doubts have not only not decreased, but have increased because of various evidences. less! But, still cant be sure! And now, after Smoky said, the doubt is no longer a doubt, but a fact! In other words, he was actually... suddenly! You! ! After a while, an angry expression appeared on Kata Kuris face, and it was about to happen immediately! However, in the next moment, Smokys words were like a basin of black muddy water, splashing on his face, extinguishing his anger, but also making him stunned! "Well, to be precise, it''s not the giant potion you ate, but another one!" Smoky said with a serious face. "Ok!?" Kata Kuri''s face froze with anger, and he quickly turned into doubts, and said, "Is there any other style of Giant''s Potion?" "Yes!" After nodding, Smoky said, "There are two styles of Giant''s Potion, one is for food and the other is for Saint Martin!" "The first type is one-time use, and it will become larger randomly after use. The second type is permanent. After use, it will be permanent. If you want to change it permanently!" "what!?" Kata Kuri was incredible, "If you want to change, then change?" Randomly, he realized something again, a trace of anger appeared on his face, and said, "That means Arthur was fooling me back then?" If Smoky really said that, then Arthur used the giant potion to trade at the beginning, it is clear that he was fooling him! "No!" Smoky shook his head and denied, "He didn''t know that there were different styles of Giant''s Potion, because when he got the Giant''s Potion, the appearance of the Giant''s Potion was the same, so he couldn''t tell! "It wasn''t until some time ago ~www.novelhall.com~ that he found a new relic of the Tik Kingdom, and found some information about this! There are two types of giant potions, one is Type I and the other It''s Type II!" "Type I will be the same as the one you have used before. Type II will cause severe pain. If you can survive that pain, you can permanently master the ability to transform into a giant. If you cant, ..." said this, and Smoky couldn''t help but shook his head! "If you can''t, what will happen?" Kata Kuri, who was already attracted by Smoky''s words, asked quickly. "If you can''t, you will become that kind of unscrupulous giant like an exhibitionist! Not only will you lose your mind, but...will never change back!" Smoky said in a deep voice. Hearing this, after thinking about it for a moment, Kata Kuri grasped the key point and asked, "No! If those giants lose their minds, how can they help Saint Martin fight?" "This is to say success! Successful giants will not only permanently master the ability to transform into giants, but also acquire a special ability. Some are extremely hard, some can release steam, and some can direct those who have failed. By the giant!" Smoky explained. "Oh, that''s how it is!" Kata Kuri suddenly! Immediately, his eyes condensed, and he said, "Then Saint Martin still has that type II potion?" In fact, he still had seven points of doubt about Smoky''s words. Before he got the evidence, no matter what Smoky said, he would never believe it this time! Chapter 499： 2 younger sisters "Yes!" Smoky said decisively. In fact, of course there is no such medicine! That was just to fool Katakuri! However, this kind of unavailable medicine can also be available! She said before that failure will become a brainless giant because she anticipated this situation before she came, and after discussing it with Arthur, she specifically said it! The brainless giant! It''s nothing more than Jike''s spinal fluid and roaring sound. Just ask Jike to take out some spinal fluid and add a little bit of the giant potions from Arthur''s stock. Isn''t that a fresh bottle of Type II potion? As for this medicine can only transform into a brainless giant... Well, that just failed! "Really?" Kata Kuri exulted! "Really!" Smoky nodded solemnly, with no clue that he was flicking! "Then... can you give me some bottles?" Katakuri asked in a deep voice. "Yes!" Smoky nodded without hesitation. Just when Kata Kuri smiled, she added, "But at a price!" "What! The price?" Kata Kuri said with an incredible expression on his face, "You belong to the Charlotte family!" Originally, he came to Smoky without paying any price, but now he has to pay a price. How did he accept this? "Haha!" Smoky chuckled lightly and said, "But I am already married! There is a saying in St. Martin that the married daughter throws out water!" "In other words, the daughter who married out is like splashed water and can''t take it back again. She is already on her husband''s side. She should remember her duty. If she is married, she must do it for herself. Husband''s sake!" "So, if you want that kind of thing, then you have to pay the price! Otherwise... Am I sorry Arthur?" The water thrown out by the married daughter was accidentally said by Arthur. Smoky didn''t know if this sentence was so understood, but it didn''t prevent her from borrowing this sentence here! "you..." A trace of anger flashed across Kata Kuri''s face, and he pointed to Smoky''s lips, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say it, just turned into a sigh. "Ugh---" "Never mind, it''s the price of marrying you out in the first place!" Kata Kuli said helplessly, "However, don''t even think about the lion''s mouth, you know your mother''s character! If the price is too high , She never mind doing it herself!" Kata Kuri''s compromise was expected by Smoky! Compared to Charlotte Lingling''s ruthlessness and selfishness, although Kata Kuri looks fierce, it is more emotional! Charlotte Lingling would be furious if she heard that a daughter dared to ask her for something, and even shot it directly, while Kata Kuri faced the request of her brothers and sisters, although she would be annoyed, but would not be furious, and Just calm down, think about it, and refuse or agree according to the difficulty of the request! "I know!" Smoky nodded, expressing understanding! She also knows the character of her mother very well. Although she is backed by Saint Martin, she is not afraid of her mother doing it herself, but now Saint Martin has begun to confront the world government. It is better to cause less trouble or less trouble! "Then tell me, what do you want?" Kata Kuri said helplessly. "My two sisters!" Smoky said sternly. She thought about this request repeatedly before! Originally, Arthur didn''t want this, he just wanted to pit some rare resources like Hailou Rock and Devil Fruit, but after thinking about it carefully, Smoky asked him to change the price to this! She knows that the BIGMOM Pirate Group is not a good place. Fights and disputes are happening every day. If she is fine, with her potential, she will soon become the top of the Pirate Group and shelter the two triplets sisters! But now she is from Saint Martin, and naturally she cannot protect her two sisters. In terms of the potential of her two sisters, it is not a good choice to stay in the BIGMOM Pirates without her protection. ! It is very possible to die in a certain battle! However, the two are Smokys triplets sisters, they are her closest relatives! In this case, how could Smoky watch them die in battle at some point in the future? Therefore, she asked Arthur to change the price to this! As for her request, Arthur readily agreed! Anyway, it''s also a scam, and it''s also a fool. No matter what, just make a profit! "Strong and Snamon!?" Kata Kuri looked at Smoky with some surprise. He never expected that Smoky''s request turned out to be this! Originally, he thought Smoky would ask for some rare items such as Hailou Stone and Devil Fruit! However, it is not incomprehensible for him to think about it carefully. After all, are they younger sisters? It is normal for Smoky to take them to take care of them. Moreover, in terms of their talents, going to Smoky is instead. Be safer! Thinking about it this way, Kata Kuri thought about it seriously! In the end, he chose to agree! "Yes! I promised!" Kata Kuli said solemnly. The reason why I agreed so easily is because the potential of Strom and Snamon is really not very good, now they are more than 20, and living in the environment of the BIGMOM Pirates, they are only major level. Combat power, one can imagine how far they can reach in the future! So trading them for them is a great deal. After all, from the intelligence point of view, those giants who seem to be very dishonest are better than the two of them. Why did he refuse? In addition, as a brother, he naturally hopes his sister will have a good time! But the environment of the BIGMOM Pirate Group is not suitable for the two sisters who have little potential, and it can even be said to be their hell, so they can live in the stable environment of Xihai, he said from the heart I agree too! "That''s good! After this birthday party, I will ask someone to send three bottles to the fisherman island, then you can get it yourself!" Smoky said in a deep voice. "Three bottles!?" Kata Kuli''s eyes condensed, frowned involuntarily! This amount is a bit small! "Don''t be too small! This is half of St. Martin''s stock! If there is more, Arthur can''t give it to me!" Smoky said in a deep voice. In fact, the real reason is because the number of brainless giants is limited! Although the brainless giants made by Jike in this world have become stronger and are not limited to the Eldia, they can no longer be made infinitely, only a hundred! If there is no vacant place, even if the spinal fluid is given to people, they will not change shape! St. Martin has made a hundred heads before! If it wasn''t for the deaths of a few in the war, there would be no more than three bottles! "Well, let''s do it!" Kata Kuri hesitated for a while, but finally did not say anything! The most important thing right now is to get the potion~www.novelhall.com~ Try it first, before you get it, everything is empty talk! "By the way, that kind of potion seems to have been protected by the people of the Tike Kingdom, and it can only be activated through a voice code!" Simoji added. "Sound code?" Kata Kuri puzzled. "Yes, that''s a peculiar roar. Only through the roar, the spinal fluid will be activated!" After a pause, Smoggy paused, then said, "I will use Yinbei Copy the voice password for you!" "That''s good!" Kata Kuri nodded. Although I don''t know why there is such a thing as a voice code, but first get the potion in hand. "Well, if there is nothing else, please come back!" Smoky sat lightly with a please gesture! Hearing this, Kata Kuri nodded silently, without entanglement, turned around and left the room! ""Read novels, chat about life, find friends Chapter 500： Unexpected visitor Every (day) early in the morning! After a few days of preparation, today''s birthday (r) banquet officially began! The whole cake island became full of joy, and dozens of huge candles that were the same age as Charlotte Lingling were erected! If someone is outside the cake island at this time, looking at the cake island from a distance, you will find that the current cake island is like a huge raw (r) cake full of candles! Inside a room of Cake Island Castle! Through the window of the room, Smoky looked at the cake island below that had been decorated with various desserts, biscuits, candies, and even the air was full of sweetness, and a trace of nostalgia flashed in his eyes! She hasn''t seen this scene for a long time! "call---" After staring blankly for a few seconds, she sighed deeply, turned (body shn) without any reluctance, walked to the side of the (bed chung) in another bedroom in the room, and whispered, "Baby, get up (Bed chung)!" "what---" Lying on (bed chung) sleeping soundly After hearing the sound, Iskander immediately opened his eyes, yawned and stretched his waist, sat up from (bed chung), "Mom, it''s time for breakfast. ?" "Just know how to eat!" Smoky said helplessly, then said again, "But, what you said is correct, hurry up and have breakfast!" "Yeah!" Iskandar nodded his head and immediately got up from the (bed chung). After changing clothes, brushing your teeth and washing your face, etc., after a series of washing, a fresh young Zhengtai appeared! "Boom!" At this moment, a knock on the door rang! "Come in!" Smoky said lightly! "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of opening the door, more than a dozen waiters walked in with plates of breakfast! "My lord, your breakfast!" the headed waiter respectfully said. "Let it go!" Smoky said, pointing to the side table. The waiters nodded their heads and walked to the table with various breakfasts and arranged them! In a while! A hearty breakfast is ready! "My lord, if there is nothing wrong, we will leave first! We have left a person at the door. If there is anything (love qng), please tell him again!" the head waiter said respectfully. "Go, remember to bring a table of breakfast to those guards at my door!" Smoggy waved his hand. "Yes!" After the headed waiter nodded, he turned (shn) and left the room! "Come, have breakfast!" After the waiter left, Smoky greeted Iskandar for breakfast! "Ok!" After Iskander nodded obediently, he pulled the chair away and sat down! Soon, the two of them finished their breakfast! After that, the two of them did not go out, but just played in the room, because the Sheng (r) banquet was held at noon, and it was only in the morning. It will take a few hours before the Sheng (r) banquet will begin! ---- Time is like flowing water, a few hours passed in a flash! It''s noon, and the birth (r) banquet officially begins! The place where the birthday banquet was held is in the square in the center of Cake Island! At this time, the place is already full of tables of various sizes, and there are people coming and going everywhere, and it is very noisy, and as the protagonist, Charlotte Lingling has long been lying on the ground. Sit on top and eat dessert while watching people around! "Jie Jie Jie! Lots of people! It''s so (hot) trouble!" Charlotte Lingling grinned while eating. And at this moment. "Da da da!" With the sound of messy footsteps, Smoky took Iskandar to the scene, and they (shn) were also following Miro! After handing the present to the waiter at the door, Smoky took a group of people into it! The seats have been arranged long ago, and I told all the guests last night, so after taking a glance at the venue, Smoky took Iskandar straight to his position! "sister!" "sister!" Before she reached the position, Smoky heard two familiar voices. After she followed the voices carefully, she discovered that they were her two younger sisters! At this time, her two younger sisters are sitting at a table, and her position happens to be the same as that of the two younger sisters! "Strong, Snamon!" After greeted with a smile, Smoky walked to the (body shn) side of the two of them, pulled out the chair and sat down! "Aunt Strom, Aunt Snamon!" Iskandar cried out obediently. "Really good!" Almost at the same time, Strom and Snamon responded with a smile, and reached out and touched her head! At this time, two more people came over! "Sister Smoky!" Two girls who looked more than ten years old, smiled and said hello! Smoky looked at the two people and couldn''t recognize them for a while, but after looking carefully, she suddenly remembered looking at the big red lips of the two! "Chiffon, Laura, it is you two! Hello!" Smoky said with a smile. "Yeah!" After the two nodded, they turned their gazes to Iskandar who was aside, and said, "Ah, this is the son of Sister Smoky! It''s really (love i)!" With that, the two of them moved their hands and squeezed Iskandar''s cheek. Perhaps because I like it so much, even the pinched Iskandar''s face is a little distorted! In this regard, Smoky didn''t say anything, but looked at the two with a smile. She knew that the two of them only did this because they liked Iskandar too much, and there was no malice! And in terms of Iskandar''s strength, this did not cause any harm to him! Of course, no harm does not mean that he is not angry! If he just touched his head or pinched his face, Iskandall would forget it, but he would naturally be a little angry if he pinched him like that! After a while, the two talents let go! And just after the two let go, Iskandar smiled and said with a dark belly, "Hello, two special-looking aunts!" Hearing this, Chiffon and Lola were immediately embarrassed! Looks special? Doesn''t that mean we eat lotus root (ugly)? "Hahaha!!!" Just when Chiffon and Lola were embarrassed, Strom and Snamon laughed unceremoniously! They naturally understood the meaning of Iskandar''s words! "Iskandall, you are not allowed to say that!" Smoky rubbed Iskandar''s head with a smile and admonished. "But, Mom! Don''t you say that you have to be honest and tell the truth?" In this regard, the flexible-headed Iskandar still didn''t want to let the two of them go, and looked at Smoky with innocent eyes, and said naively. A fatal blow! Suddenly, Chiffon and Lola became even more autistic! "Hahaha!!!" Strom and Snamon laughed louder! "Boom!" Smoky looked at the rebuttal of his son, stretched out his hand, and after a thud, threatened with a smile, "What did you say, I didn''t hear clearly, you say it again!" Iskandar trembled (shn), and quickly showed a serious look. He looked at the two Laura and said sternly, "Two beautiful aunts, hello!" "Yeah!" After Smoky nodded in satisfaction, the people who greeted him said, "Okay, all are seated! The banquet is about to begin!" Laura and Chiffon''s seats are also next to Smoky, so under the greeting of Smoky, UU reads www.uukanshu. com few people are sitting on their seats! Children are forgetful! Laura and Chiffon are only twelve years old this year. Compared to Iskandar, who is only five years old, but has a template and is smart, their psychological age is about the same as that of Iskandar! So, Lola and Chiffon soon started playing with Iskandar again! As they played, the guests took their seats one by one, and the banquet began! ! ! "Guests, ladies..." Kata Kuri stood in the middle of the square, presiding over the banquet, but after just a few words at the beginning, his voice stopped abruptly. Something unexpected (qng) happened! "boom!" Accompanied by a loud noise, a huge figure fell from the sky and hit the center of the square directly. In an instant, dust filled the entire square! [Hint]: If you think this article is good, please recommend it to more friends! Sharing is also a kind of enjoyment. Chapter 501： conflict "Jie Jie Jie! I didn''t expect you to come too!" Charlotte Lingling, who was lying on her side, looked at the sturdy figure in the dust that was gradually dissipating in front of her eyes, flashed a red light in her eyes, and said with a grinning smile. "Why, are you not welcome?" Accompanied by a deep voice, Kaido''s sturdy figure gradually emerged from the dust. "hiss---" "It''s Kaido!" "Why is Kaido here?" "Isn''t Kaido coming to a banquet of this scale?" "What is Kaido doing?" ... As Kaido''s figure appeared, everyone present started to talk! This is the New World, and the people present are all famous characters from the New World, so Gee knows Kaido, and for Kaidos reputation, even if he has just entered this level of banquet, he doesnt know anything about Mengxin. , I have heard of his name! "Welcome, why not welcome?" Charlotte Lingling looked at Kaido and smiled gloomily. "That''s good!" Kaido''s mouth raised slightly. After finishing speaking, he scanned the surrounding situation, and finally fixed his eyes on Smoky! After a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, he did not hesitate, and walked straight toward the tables in the direction of Smoky! "Then, don''t you mind if I sit here?" Kelly said as he walked. "do not mind!" "Master Kaido, please sit down!" "You are welcome, Kaido-sama!" ... Apart from Smoky and a few of her sisters, the other foreign guests got up one after another, talking in fear, and hurriedly moved away from their previous positions! "Mind!" At this time, Tong Hu stood up and blocked Kaido''s way forward, looked at him, and said with a sneer, "Master Kaido, please stay away from our princess and prince!" just kidding! Unless he has a problem with his brain, he will let Kaido sit next to Smoky. What if Kaido''s brain twitches suddenly? Although Kaido, who seems sturdy but savvy, has experienced the strength of Saint Martin from the West Sea last time, the chance of doing such a thing is very small, but it is not uncommon! After all, Kaido''s nickname is just to be a dead little expert. Usually, we come to a bungee jump without a rope and go to the navy headquarters alone. Stories that Baibeard and I have to tell, etc., all kinds of fancy tricks are routine operations. , Who knows if he will suddenly die with his brain twitching? And once Kaido suddenly died, if he did it, then with the strength of the four of them, even with special attention, there was no time to stop it! Therefore, the best way is to completely eliminate this possibility! "hiss---" As for Tonghu''s behavior, everyone present widened their eyes and took a breath of horror! "That''s the beast Kaido!" "How dare he?" "How dare he stop Kaido?" "Are you impatient to live?" "How courageous!" ... After the audience was quiet for about three seconds, everyone in the room looked at the Tonghu blocking Kaido, full of incredible. You know, that''s Kaido! In the eyes of most people, he is an out-and-out lunatic. He is moody and at the same time, he is very powerful and very powerful. He is a headache and scary player! They even would rather provoke the navy than provoke him! Because the navy still has certain rules of action in most cases, and the power of the people present can basically grasp those rules of action, and the navy''s rules of action can be used to avoid or reduce the naval attack! But Kaido is different! Although he is very powerful, even in the New World, with Charlotte Lingling and the white beard, there is a trend of three parts of the world, but his favorite is usually to be alone and die everywhere. Do whatever you want, you will never guess what he wants to do next moment! Maybe you provoked him this morning, and he rushed to your house in the afternoon and killed you! And because he is so strong, you still don''t have any resistance! Therefore, most of the people present are afraid of him and do not want to provoke him! Even if he was forced to provoke him, most of the people present would choose to follow his will and do not want to conflict with him, for fear that his power and himself would suffer a devastating blow! But they never expected that someone would dare to reject Kaido today. How could they not be shocked? the other side. "Ok!?" Looking at the conflict in front of her, Charlotte Lingling, who was lying on her side on the main seat, lit up, watching the conflict with interest, Tonghu and Kaido, as if she was expecting the conflict after them! However, I didn''t bother or care about these Kaido! He just squinted at the Tonghu in front of him, and said slowly, "What? Are you going to stop me?" "Yes! Could you go to the side or go a little further, and stay under the tree to cool off!" Tong Hu said rudely. As soon as Tonghu''s voice fell, everyone present felt a suffocating aura pouring out of Kaido! This kind of aura is not domineering, it is invisible, colorless, and without a trace, but it is like a big mountain, and everyone present is a little breathless! "You...again...say...one...again!" Kaido sank, staring at Tonghu, and said word by word! And every time he said a word, it was like a huge hammer hitting the hearts of everyone present, making the heartbeat of everyone present stagnate! "not good!" "Something will happen!" "Damn, why did you encounter such a thing?" ... Accompanied by Kaido''s voice, the speed of the heartbeat of everyone present all increased by a beat, and they secretly said that it was not good! Immediately, some people secretly tried their best to make preparations to escape from the square, but because Charlotte Lingling was still there, they just acted and did not leave immediately! "Hehe, say it again and say it again!" Tong Hu chuckled twice, and said with a cold face, "Excuse me, please go to the side or go a little farther, stay under the tree and cool off!" "Very good! I don''t know who gave you the courage, dare to talk to me like this! But... you are dead today!" Kaido stared at Tonghu and said cruel words! "Don''t you know who gave me the courage? If you dare to do it today, don''t blame us for being impolite!" Tong Hu said solemnly. Hearing this, a trace of fear flashed in Kaido''s eyes, and his momentum was stagnant! But then a stronger momentum swept the audience, and he angrily said, "Then I want to see, how can you be polite!!!" Tonghu clearly despised him Kaido! When did he Kaido fear that others would be rude to him? At this moment, Mi Luo and the other three also stood beside Tong Hu in silence! The four released their aura at the same time, confronted Kaido''s aura and confronted him! "Damn it!" "These four people are also very strong!" "Ready to go!" ... Other people present secretly said in their hearts, and at the same time began to secretly start their efforts. Once there is a battle, they immediately leave! Simply~www.novelhall.com~ At this time a sharp voice came over, interrupting the confrontation between the two sides! "Jie Jie Jie! What are you doing, Kaido? Today is my birthday party!" Charlotte Lingling said quietly. She has to stand up and interrupt both sides now! Although she also wanted to see the two sides fight, but today is definitely not good. After all, today is her birthday party. If something happens, where will she put her face? This is the same as future Luffy''s tea party! Besides, one of the two parties involved is their own daughter! Although she doesn''t like this daughter, she must stand up to protect her at this time, otherwise what will people say about her in the future? Can''t cover my daughter? On the day of the birthday party, the daughter was indifferent to being bullied? If her fame spreads out in the future, let''s not say whether she has the face to go down in the ocean, but it will definitely be harder to recruit a younger brother in the future! After all, who would want to follow a captain who cant even protect his daughter? After hearing Charlotte Lingling''s words, Kaido''s eyes flickered for a while, not knowing what he was thinking. But in the end, after taking a deep look at the four Tong Hu, he sneered, "All right! Let Lingling give you a face today, forget it!" As soon as he finished speaking, the dignified atmosphere of the whole scene suddenly eased. Those who had made preparations to run also secretly breathed a sigh of relief and sat down obediently! Then, Kaido turned and walked towards the other side. Amidst the panic and politeness of everyone around, he casually found a place to sit down! Chapter 502： Undercurrent After Kaido sat down, everything seemed to be back to normal! Kata Kuris normal hosts birthday party, the four of Milo stood beside Smoky and protect her, the guests sitting there were eating and drinking normally, and Charlotte Lingling was eating dessert normally! But under this normality, everyone present started to think carefully, and deliberately or unintentionally asked the people around about St. Martin''s situation! Among them, they once said not to mess with their newspaper tycoon Morgans, because it seems to know something inside, so it is the first target for everyone to inquire! "Morgans, what on earth did those people dare to talk to Kaido like this?" "Morgans, you just said don''t mess with them, do you know the inside story?" "Morgans, can you tell me what happened to those few?" "Morgans, are there any grudges between them and Kaido? How does it seem that the two sides have collided?" "Morgans, did Kaido suffer from them? I just seemed to see a flash of fear in Kaido''s eyes!" ... Accompanied by a series of low-pitched inquiries, Morgans only smiled mysteriously on his face, did not speak or answer! But actually... He was also panicked! He does know some inside stories, but he doesn''t know much! He only learned from some people that Saint Martin and the world government had just passed and just won, and gathered a lot of information about Saint Martin from various intelligence personnel under his hand, knowing the powerful strength of Saint Martin! But, it does not include information on Saint Martin and Kaido! He can probably guess from the conversation between Tong Hu and Kaido just now, and the trace of fear in Kaidos eyes. The two sides should have met, and there have been some collisions and even fights, and Kaido is not yet The winner! But he hasnt heard of this news, and he doesnt know it! What did he say? Therefore, he can only smile, with a mysterious expression on his face, pretending to be panicked, and let others think that he knows something, so that he can maintain his usual mysterious and omniscient image! Well, although my heart is panic, in order to maintain my image, I can only pretend to be a few blindfolds! Thinking like this, the smile on Morganss face became more mysterious, but he didnt say anything from beginning to end, even if he was annoyed by being asked, he just pretended to say something indifferently, you still dont know! Soon, the banquet ended in this kind of strange atmosphere that seemed normal, but in private it was an undercurrent surging! As soon as it was over, the two sisters, Strom and Snamon, who had spent the entire game in a daze, pestered Smoky and started talking! "Sister, your guards are so handsome just now!" "Yeah, I dared to talk to Kaido like that, it''s so amazing!" "I was so scared that I couldn''t speak. I didn''t expect your guards to be so powerful!" ... Looking at the two Smokys who were whispering in their ears, after smiling helplessly, they pulled Iskandar towards the castle. at this time! "Mom, I will hit him from now on!" Iskandar said nonchalantly. "Ah!?" Smoky looked at Iskandar a little unclearly, and asked, "Baby, what did you say?" "I said, I will defeat him in the future!" Iskandar looked at Smoky with a very sincere look, and said solemnly. "Defeat Kaido?" Smoky asked curiously. "Well, yes!" Iskander nodded heavily. Smuji looked at Iskandar so serious, a gentle smile appeared on his face, rubbed his head, and said sincerely, "Mom believes in you and believes you can defeat him in the future!" Smuji said this is not to comfort Iskandar, but to truly believe that he can defeat Kaido! You know, now the five-year-old Iskandars usual combat power has reached the rank of captain. With his enchanting potential, it is really not impossible to defeat Kaido in the future! Thinking of this, Smoky couldn''t help but think of the little monsters in the palace who were as enchanting as Iskandar! "I really look forward to the scenery of these little monsters on the sea in the future!" After a sigh from the bottom of his heart, Smoky murmured, "However, his genes are so good that he can give birth to so many little monsters. Got it..." Yes, Smoky attributed all of this to Arthurs genes. After all, the little monsters in the palace are all half-mother and the same father. In this case, each of them is so strong. If Arthur''s genes are not strong, what else is there? Of course, Smoky didnt know it was. Arthur was a systematic man! And these little monsters are actually the result of the system... uh... it seems a bit weird to say that, but it is indeed the result of the system. If it werent for these children each born with a template, its not May be so strong! ----- Soon, one day passed! The next day, Smoky took the people he had originally brought, as well as Snamon and Strom to leave Cake Island! Well, the purpose of her coming this time has basically been achieved, and naturally there is nothing to miss! But when she was about to leave, something unexpected happened to her! "What? Are you going back with us?" Smoky looked at Kata Kuri in surprise, and said, "Aren''t you usually busy? Don''t you want to manage the pirate group''s affairs?" "Yes!" Kata Kuri nodded, shrugged, and said helplessly, "But you can put those away!" With Charlotte Lingling present, the BIGMOM Pirates group is like a backbone. No matter what the situation, it will be stable. So even if he is gone, nothing will happen, at most the big ones in the Pirates group. Small and large matters are not easy to handle at a time! Of course, the reason why Kata Kuri wants to go back with Smoky is not the reason why those matters dont matter! because of Charlotte Lingling''s order! She was a little impatient to get the new Giant Potion, and she couldnt wait for Saint Martin to deliver the new Type II Potion to Murloc Island, so she sent Katakuri to follow! And what can Kata Kuri do to moms order? can only agree! Moreover, Smokys guards had a conflict with Kaido before. Although it was due to Charlotte Linglings face and didnt fight in the end, he was also afraid that when Smoggy left the island, Kaido would go directly. Stop her! When the time comes, things will be bad! I dont know if Smoky will die because of this, but without the intermediary of Smoky, the originally stable Type II Giant Potion will definitely make waves! Even in the worst case, Arthur angered them and refused to give it! So, Kata Kuri will follow back! If he were on the scene, that kind of thing wouldn''t happen. At least he could argue that Kaido owed Charlotte Lingling the favor and persuade Kaido to retreat and avoid the worst situation! "Let''s do it!" After thinking for a while, Smoky agreed. It seems that the journey back this time will take several times longer! After Smuji agreed, he felt a little helpless! If there is no Kata Kuri, she will naturally be able to teleport back when she arrives at Murloc Island, but with Kata Kuri, she can only go back honestly by boat! But if you dont agree... Well~www.novelhall.com~ Even if you dont agree to Kata Kuri, she will probably follow, and she cant drive him away, so she can only agree! ----- After Smoky and Kata Kuli left Cake Island with a group of people. In a small alley on Cake Island! A thin waiter came to this alley quietly, and rummaged through the garbage dump in the alley, and finally found a tiny phone bug at the bottom, and then called out! "Blubru!" After the call was connected, the waiter tapped his finger on the microphone lightly! "........................" After knocking, the waiter didn''t wait for the other person to answer or say anything. He hung up the phone, took out a knife from his arms, stabbed the small telephone bug, and left here quickly! After , shortly after he left, several swift figures leaped on the roof, and finally turned over and jumped, and landed in this small alley one after another. "The signal eavesdropped by the phone bug should have been sent out here, look for any clues!" said one of the middle-aged people coldly. Then, from the trash, they searched for the phone bug that had just been stabbed to death by the waiter! ------ On a high ground on Cake Island, Kaido looked at the ships leaving the harbor and hugged his hands, his eyes flashing with inexplicable light! Chapter 503： Prologue early in the morning! The weather is not so good, the drizzle is like filaments, densely woven diagonally. At this time, on a pristine island not far from the sea of ??the BIGMOM pirate group, about a dozen people stood on the branch of a towering tree on the edge of the island, holding a handful of snow in their hands. Umbrella. "DaDaDaDa---" Accompanied by the sound of the drizzle flapping the umbrella, one of more than a dozen people with claw marks on his face answered the call! "Hey!" "Boom..." The person on the other end of the phone didn''t speak, but tapped the phone bug''s microphone regularly. After tapping for a while, he hung up the phone without waiting for the claw mark man to reply! "Snapped!" "Beep toot!" Listening to the hang-up sound coming from the other end of the phone, the big man didn''t say anything, just put the phone worm away. Then, he leaped slightly, and jumped directly to another branch of the big tree! And on this branch, there is a bird-head mask man standing! "My lord, they are leaving!" Claw Mark said respectfully. "Ok!" The bird head mask man nodded slightly, and said softly, "Then wait!" "Ok!" Claw Mark nodded, and stood behind the bird-head masked man, quietly waiting with him! ---------- at the same time! Fishman Island, in a pub! "Come on, drink!" A big fat man in a green and white striped melon suit with a big chicken leg in his right hand and a large bowl of wine in his left hand was graciously inviting the one in front of him Redhead man drinking! "Drink!" The red-haired man also picked up the same ocean bowl boldly and banged it with the big fat man! "!" "Gulong! Gulong! Gulong!" Accompanied by the sound of the collision of the ocean bowl and the sound of drinking, the big fat man and the red-haired man drank all the wine in one breath! "Ah! Cool!" After drinking, the big fat man put down the big sea bowl, wiped his mouth, looked at the red-haired man, and said sternly, "Boss Shanks, we are going to the new world next, you are us The only person in the Pirate Group who has been to the New World, tell us about the situation in the New World!" "Yes indeed!" "Talk about it!" "Introduce us!" ... As soon as the fat man''s voice fell, the surrounding pirates all agreed! "New World" Looking at these brothers, Shanks said with a sigh as if he was reminiscing, then he changed his voice and said sternly, "Alright, I will tell you about the new world!" "The new world is the most difficult and dangerous sea area in the world! If the ocean currents, climate and weather of the Great Channel are very dangerous compared to the four seas!" "The second half of the Great Channel, that is, the currents, climate and weather of the New World, is also a very dangerous place compared to the first half of the Great Channel!" "And the very dangerous island in the first half of the Great Channel, for the second half of the Great Channel, it can only be regarded as a somewhat dangerous island at best. As for how dangerous the island in the New World is..." Having said that, Shankston paused and said, "Lets put it this way! There used to be a top big sea pirate in the first half of the time who just came here, unfamiliar with the environment, and found a primitive island to supply supplies, but was on the island. All the animals have been killed!" "Of course, just pay attention to this. After all, most animals have no IQ! And most importantly, be careful of other pirates!" As he said, Shanks glanced around and watched the crew gather around and listened to him curiously. He smiled and continued. "In the first half of the Great Channel, the pirate standing on top of the pirate, in the second half of the Great Channel, at best can only be regarded as a middle-lower class pirate, not in line at all!" "When these pirates enter the new world, most of them have only three kinds of endings! The first type, those who dont recognize themselves, are eventually killed easily, and the second type, those who recognize themselves and join other peoples forces. Among them, the third one, the one with great potential or the powerful combat power, will grow into a force in the new world!" "Among them, the first type accounted for more than half, the second type accounted for less than half, and the last type has only one percent chance!" "Gulong!" Just after hearing what Shanks said, the members of the red-haired pirate group present couldn''t help but swallow. "Boss, is the new world really such a horror?" La Luqi, who was wearing a melon suit, stopped the action of chewing on the drumstick in his hand, and couldn''t help asking. At the same time, the crew present also looked at Shanks with curious eyes! "This is just the surface. When you actually stepped in there, you knew that it was actually more terrifying than I said!" With that, Shanks couldn''t help but remember the time he had been with Roger! Even though he was just a trainee crew member, because the person he was with was Roger, he had seen a lot of true heroes and powerhouses in the New World! Especially during the turbulent time when Roger was about to ascend the Shanghai Pirate King, the so-called heroes and the strong were like cows, appearing wave after wave in front of Roger! Those people are far from comparable to those in the first half. Compared with the heroes and powerhouses, the Pirates in the first half are like playing house wine! But... "Now I can fight with them, right?" Shanks thought to himself, and said again, "Of course, you now have two years of training, although you are not strong in the new world. , But at least you can still stand firm!" After logging in to the Great Channel~www.novelhall.com~ Shanks did not lead anyone directly into the new world! Because he knows that although every potential of his brothers is extraordinary, the potential belongs to the potential, not the real strength. They are still too young and it is difficult to stand firm in the new world based on their strength. pace! Therefore, he deliberately trained these brothers in the Great Channel for two years, allowing them to increase their strength, but also let them master the necessary abilities of the new world, domineering! Today, two years later, he brought these brothers to the fisherman island, ready to log in to the new world! at this time! "Crack!" The door of the tavern was pushed open! Ben Beckman smoked a cigarette with one hand, and walked in with one hand in his trouser pocket! "Boss, everything is ready!" Ben Beckman walked up to Shanks and said faintly. "That''s good!" Shanks said with a smile on his face, and said loudly, "Brothers, the ship and supplies are ready, now, let''s set off! Goal, a new world!!!" "The new world!!!" "Towards a new world!" "The new world, here we are!" ... The pirates around listened to Shanks'' words, and they all showed excitement. After , Shanks settled the bill and walked towards the port of Murloc Island with a group of people! Soon, they opened the ship and sailed towards the new world! --- at the same time! A naval warship with a dog''s head flag is moving from the new world towards the fisherman island! Chapter 504： First battle On the sea! "Wow---" "Da da da---" Accompanied by the sound of the sea being pulled apart and the sound of drizzle falling on the deck, two ships with different flags, one after another, sailed towards the fisherman island by wind and waves on the sea! On board! Milo stood on the bow of the boat with a purple umbrella, quietly looking at the distant scenery, without talking, moving, or making any other expressions! suddenly! The outline of an island appeared in the distance! Immediately, Miro frowned slightly on his face without any other expression! After thinking for a moment, Milo turned and left the bow, entered the cabin, came to one of the luxurious rooms, and knocked on the door! "!" "Come in!" After hearing the sound coming from inside, Milo pushed open the door! "Crack!" "His Majesty! Your Royal Highness!" After seeing the figures of Smoky and Iskandar, Milo said respectfully, "After we leave the sea area of ??the BIGMOM Pirate Group, on the way back to the fisherman island, we must pass the first place. An island has appeared!" "If there are no accidents, people from the world government should have a high probability of waiting there. Princess Wang, please be careful afterwards. It should be possible to fight later!" "Hmm!" After nodding, Smoky asked again, "Are the people from our kingdom coming?" "Come here, we have already passed the conversation before, they are already waiting nearby, when the people of the world government show up, they will show up!" Milo explained respectfully. "That''s fine! You guys should be careful too!" After nodding, Smoky said in a deep voice, "Go down and get ready! "Yes!" Miro nodded, turned and left this room! "This rain seems to be getting heavier!" Smoky looked at the rain outside the window, muttered! At the same moment, a huge traveling shadow hid on the dark clouds, silently following the ship where Smuji and others were located! --- on a small island not far from the ship where Smoky was. On the branch of the towering giant tree, a man with a bird-head mask, watching the outline of the ship appearing not far away, silently put down his umbrella! "Everyone prepares!" The bird head mask man said lightly. Hearing this, more than a dozen people in white suits standing on the branches of the towering trees behind him, also put down their umbrellas one after another! As they put down their umbrellas, the air among them began to smell of killing. "Go!" Accompanied by the order of the bird-head mask man, more than a dozen people present made a unified movement almost at the same time, bending their legs slightly and kicking! "!" "!" "!" ... In an instant, these more than ten white figures flew out from the branches! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After flying a distance of about one kilometer, all the white figures began to fall involuntarily, but soon, with the sound of a stomping on the air, the dozens of white figures rose again and shot out again! the other side! On board! Looking at more than a dozen white figures that were flying from a short distance away, the four of Milo stood on the deck, all wearing golden saints! "Come on!" Milo said, squinting. Immediately, the four people, including Miro, showed solemn expressions on their faces. At this moment, a figure jumped over on the boat behind them! "boom!" With a slight noise, Kata Kuri landed on the deck! "What''s the matter?" Kata Kuri walked to the side of Miro and asked with a frown, looking at the white figure that was flying towards the side not far away. "I don''t know!" Milo, who knew in his heart, didn''t tell Kata Kuri, but shook his head and said, "However, it should be for trouble!" Kata Kuri nodded silently, without saying anything! He looked at such a situation, and knew that those white figures were looking for trouble! just... What he didn''t know was whether these figures came to trouble Milo or the four of them! The meaning of this is different! Among the white figures, Kata Kuri recognized their origins at a glance, people of the world government! If these people come to trouble the four of Mir, it means that St. Martin may have fallen out with the forces behind them, the world government! In that case, it has little to do with their Pirates! And if it is to trouble him, it means that the world government behind the white figures is ready to take action on their BIGMOM Pirate Group! In that case, things will be big! Although their pirate group is strong, they are not strong enough to compete with the world government! "Who is the trouble here?" Kata Kuri thought silently in his heart as he looked at the white figures that kept coming closer. Soon, those white figures arrived in front of the ship! "Who are you? Why are you here?" Kata Kuri stood up for the first time and asked sharply. He wanted to figure out the other party''s intentions for the first time! When the bird-head masked person saw Kata Kuri, a slight surprise flashed in his eyes and said, "Kata Kuri!?" "It''s Ben..." Kata Kuri nodded, and was about to respond to the bird-head mask man''s words, but his voice stopped abruptly in the next moment! "kill!" After inquiring, the bird-head masked person stepping on the air did not give Kata Kuri a chance to reply. After speaking indifferently, his right foot waved downward! "Landfoot. Asuka!" Suddenly, a light blue bird-shaped slash came out from under his feet and headed towards Kata Kuri! Danger! Kata Kuris heart "cocked" and felt a powerful and deadly danger! "It''s a big deal, come to trouble our Pirates!" At this moment, in addition to feeling threatened, because the bird head mask immediately launched an attack after saying his name, he misunderstood that the bird head mask person came to him, and even the trouble of the BIGMOM Pirates! But, now he has no time to worry about making trouble! "Damn it!" Kata Kuri looked at the attack in front of him, and after cursing secretly, he immediately used the fruit power! "Nuo Tuan stab!" He uses the glutinous fruit ability to turn his arm into a glutinous ball and surrounds the weapon trident, then rotates the arm continuously, then slightly bends his legs, jumps hard, and stabs forward! "Boom!" The attacks of both sides collided together! The next moment~www.novelhall.com~ The bird-shaped slash was broken! "boom!" But at the same time, Kata Kuri flew back upside down and hit the deck directly, knocking the deck out of a small hole! "So strong!" Kata Kuri''s face lying in the small pit was a little distorted. Through this, he immediately determined the difference in strength between the two sides. The opponent is at least one level better than himself! If you fight the opponent, you will definitely lose, even the one who died! Simply, although it is outside of the BIGMOM Pirates group, it is not far from the BIGMOM Pirates, so... Kata Kuli did not hesitate to take out the phone bug he usually put in his pocket, and dialed out! "Blubru!" After the call was connected, Kata Kuri did not wait for the person on the other end of the phone to inquire, and hurriedly said, "I, Kata Kuri, was attacked by people from the world government outside the sea of ??our BIGMOM Pirate Group. I am not an opponent. Please mother to support!" After finishing speaking, Kata Kuri hung up the phone! On the other side, the bird-head masked man looked at this scene and frowned slightly. "It seems we need to speed up, otherwise it would be bad if the crazy woman Charlotte Lingling is here!" Thinking in her heart, the bird-head mask man will launch the next attack immediately! But just now! "Da da da!" There was a sudden rush of footsteps from the sky, as if some four-legged animals were running towards them! :. : Chapter 505： Deadlock "coming!?" Listening to the intensive footsteps approaching, no one was seen. Except for Kata Kuri, no matter it was a traveler in the sky, a person from the world government led by a birdhead mask, or a golden saint. Everyone, the same idea appeared in my heart! Among them, the golden saints know it! They knew they would come! The people of the world government are surprised! They didn''t expect someone to come! The shadow in the sky is a surprise! He originally wanted to catch St. Martins people by himself and threatened them to come over to fight, avenging his previous revenge and let Tong Hu see the fate of provoking him, but after seeing the people of the world government, he gave up With this idea in mind, prepare to wait for the people of the world government to arrest them before making plans! Unexpectedly, now Saint Martin is here, and it is still an old acquaintance! "Da da da!" With the intensive footsteps getting louder and louder, an invisible giant deer appeared in the eyes of everyone! Of course, although you can''t see it, both the people of the world government and the traveling shadow in the sky know that the other party is indeed there, because they can perceive each other''s sights and colors! "Da da da!" The giant deer galloped in the air, and soon came to the front of the Miro four! After , the giant deer gradually shrank, and finally turned into a monster with a deer head. At the same time, two figures flew out of the deer''s back and appeared in front of everyone! "Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni! Princess Uyohana!" Miro said respectfully. That''s right! The people here are Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, Uozhihuaretsu and Luling three people... well... two people and one deer! Before, after learning about the world government, Arthur sent the two of them over! According to Arthur''s idea, after seeing the four of Milo, the world government will definitely send out a general-level combat force for stability, so Arthur sent two people out! In this case, with the general-level combat power of Yamamoto Motoyagisei and Uunohanaru, plus the general-level combat power after Luling Swastika, it can form a three-on-one situation and kill the world government. Generals should not be a problem! Of course, Arthur also thought about the world government not only sending a big future. After all, with the strength of the world government, sending a few generals is not a problem at all! But in the end he only sent two people and one deer! As for the reason... First, the chance that the world government will send more than one general-level combat power is too small! Because, the general level of combat power is not Chinese cabbage. Although there are many in the world government, they are basically high-level ones. They hold important positions. It is impossible to send them at will. Under normal circumstances, it is most normal to send just the right talents. ! Secondly, defend against the world government! What if the world government sends general-level people to attack Saint Martin when he sends people out? Although the probability is small, it is not impossible. If the world government is required to do so, he will send out more people, then he may fall into a situation where no one is available, and the trouble will be great! In addition to the above two points, more importantly, it is the safest choice for him to send two people! If there are few people sent by the world government, they can be killed to make the world government heartache. If there are too many people sent, the deer spirit can also lead people to run! can be said to be an invincible choice! It''s just that Arthur did not expect that there will be unexpected characters! Just got out of the car... Oh no, get off the deer, Yamamoto Motoyanagisaki Shigekuni seemed to feel something. He frowned, raised his head to face the sky, and shouted in a deep voice, "Can''t you come out?" And his move made the people present dumbfounded, none of them noticed anyone there! Especially the bird-head mask man, his face changed slightly when he heard the words of Yamamoto Genyanagisai Shigekuni! You know, he is a general level! Although he is not good at seeing and hearing beauty, he is at the general level after all, and seeing and hearing beauty has also been practiced to a very high level. He did not find anyone there! How does this make him not surprised? As for Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni to fool him... In this situation, he didn''t realize that Moto Yusai Shigekoku Yamamoto was so boring, and he was joking about this kind of thing! As expected! The next moment, a huge shadow above the sky broke through the drizzling dark cloud and appeared in front of everyone! Everyone took a closer look and found that Yuying turned out to be a giant dragon! "Kaido!?" Kata Kuli looked at the familiar figure and said in surprise. However, Kaido did not pay attention to him, but swayed the dragon''s tail, came to the front of the crowd, and said with interest, "Old friend, how did you find me? I remember you don''t seem to be domineering, right? And I Can you not feel the high-level and average-looking domineering just now?" "We''ve just handed over once, let alone being so familiar, and what does it matter if you see the domineering? What does it matter if you are high? Your majestic soul fluctuation is like the sun in my eyes, it can''t hide it at all Yes!" Yamamoto Motoyuzhai Shigekuni said coldly. "Soul fluctuations!?" Kaido whispered, an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes, and there was an expression on his face that seemed dazed and puzzled! the other side! Listening to what they said, the bird-head masked man who was going to retreat stopped at once! Actually, just after the two came to St. Martin, he wanted to retreat! Because he knows he can''t beat it! Among the two people who came from the other side, the woman, if he guessed correctly, was one of the women who once severely injured the crazy monkey. In other words, the strength of that woman is about the same as him! Based on this alone, he has no hope for this mission! After all, the strength of Saint Martin was not weak. Without him, his subordinates and the opponent should be 50-50. Moreover, the other party came to support this time not only the woman, but more importantly, the leader. It was obviously not the woman, but the old man! He doesn''t know the strength of the old man, but being able to lead will explain a lot of problems! In the case of support, Saint Martin can''t let a weak person lead the team, right? Therefore, he chose to retreat without the possibility of completing the task at all! But now Kaido''s words have brought his mind to life again! Listening to Kaido''s words, he could obviously hear what kind of grudges the other party had with Kaido! And in this case, he is not without the possibility of fishing in troubled waters! After all, the general level of combat power is also different in terms of strength. Like Kaido, it is not a problem to fight two or even three. In this case, he still has the opportunity to complete the task! just... He is a little embarrassed now! With this situation in front of him, he definitely can''t do it first! The relationship between Kaido and the other party is not good, but it does not mean that Kaido has a good relationship with the world government! If he does it first~www.novelhall.com~ it may be besieged by both sides! But if he and his subordinates can''t stand it if he doesn''t do it first and stays in a stalemate. After all, they are now relying on Yuebu to maintain their body shape. If they want to stay in a stalemate, his physical strength must be large! So he is embarrassed! Simply, the people he brought this time are not those with Devil Fruit ability. If it is not possible, they can swim in the sea! Thinking so, the bird head mask man finally decided not to do it, it depends on the situation! And in many ways, Kai has the same mindset as the bird head mask man! He didn''t want to do it first! He basically knows the three from the opposite side. In terms of strength, he has an advantage one-to-one, one-to-two is almost the same, one-to-three is a bit disadvantageous! Although he usually likes to be reckless and his head is iron, he doesn''t want people to pick it up! It''s not just him and Saint Martin''s people, but also people from the world government! In case they were killed and they were finally picked up by the world government, then he must be upset! As for Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni! The mind is similar, and I dont want to do it first! Although he is confident that he can suppress Kaido after unlocking the ability of djie, he has no way to defeat him in a short time. And even though Uozhihuareel and Luling can defeat the people of the world government, they dont seem to be able to kill him! Therefore, he did not do it first! So, the three parties, all pregnant with ghosts, were so deadlocked! Chapter 506： Factors that broke the deadlock Kata Kuli is panicking now! not because of anything else, but because of the current situation! Now whether it is Saint Martin, the world government, or Kaido, they are in a stalemate! But their stalemate is emboldened! No matter which party the three parties are, they are backed by a general-level person! Well, although he has not seen the general level of Saint Martin, it is not difficult to hear from Kaido''s words that their strength is definitely a general level! Among all the people present, it seems that the forces are three parties, but they are actually four parties! The last party is him! As a member of the BIGMOM Pirates, although he is following the ship of St. Martin, he is really not from St. Martin! Therefore, he panicked! As the fourth party, he is the only one who has no general level behind and no backing! Fortunately, the current battle seems to be unable to fight for a while. And it''s not far from the sea area of ??the BIGMOM Pirate Group. He has called his mother to support him before, and he should have confidence soon! Thinking like this, Kata Kuri shrank his neck involuntarily, and secretly withdrew his body two steps back, hiding behind a few golden saints! Before his mother came, he understood that as the invisible fourth party, it is better to keep a low profile and be honest! ---- Time seems to have passed a long time! The three parties have been stalemate like this! But the people of the world government have changed from stepping on the air to swimming in the water! However, it still does not affect the solemn atmosphere! In this solemn atmosphere, Kaido, who was a little impatient, spoke first! He looked at the bird head mask man, and said, "The world government over there, what is your purpose?" Kaido is still curious why the world government should deal with Saint Martin! After all, Saint Martin is also a member of the world government. The reason why the world government wants to deal with him really makes Kaido a little curious! the other side! The bird-head masked man "cocked" his heart when he heard Kaido nod his name! Now he counts as the weakest of the three parties, and in this case, he doesnt want to be named. Once named by someone, he will be in a conspicuous place, everyone will subconsciously pay attention to him, and he wants to fish in troubled waters, of course, he cannot be implemented! Then, the situation was not beyond his expectations! Kaido''s voice just fell, countless scorching eyes fell on him! Suddenly, he felt uncomfortable for a while! But he had to reply again, otherwise these eyes would have been on him! So, the bird-head mask man bit his head and said casually, "We are here to see the scenery!" To be honest, he must not be able to tell the truth! Now there are so many people here, he wants to talk about it, if it is spread out, even if he is not low in the world government, he will not end well. After all, the world government also wants face! So, he can only talk casually! As for what he said, of course the people present did not believe it! I took so many people to see the scenery, and I didnt even have a boat. Who would believe it? "Ha ha!" Kaido chuckled disdainfully! Although he is reckless, it really has nothing to do with mental retardation. Such an absurd reason will not be believed unless his brain is kicked by a donkey! However, he did not continue to ask! People who know the world government will definitely not answer him! So, he turned his head to look at Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, and said, "Old friend, what''s your purpose?" Yamamoto Motoyagisaid Shigekuni came so quickly, and the people of the world government are just fore and aft. If there is no trick, he must not believe it! And hearing him ask such a question, Yamamoto Genryusai has nothing to do! But the head of the bird-head mask man "buzzed", and it went blank, leaving only one thought---right, that old man came so fast? Thinking like this, the brain of the bird head mask man began to turn crazy! After thousands of possibilities flashed in my mind. In the end, he got an answer that made him pale and cold all over! That is... Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni knew he was coming! ! ! If it hadnt been known that he was coming, and had been waiting nearby, then how could Moto-Yusai Shigekuni Yamamoto arrive so soon? And if you continue to think about it, another question will automatically arise. Why didn''t Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni appear early? There is only one answer! That is Moto Ryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto wanted to counter ambush and killed him! suddenly! A wave of happiness rose from the bottom of his heart! Fortunately! There is Kaido! If Kaido didn''t come out suddenly, then it is estimated that he will be beaten or even beaten to death now? Thinking like this, he cast a grateful look at Kaido in the sky! the other side! Kaido didn''t wait for the reply from Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, but waited for the grateful look of the bird head mask man. He is a little confused! When I talk to you, you just babble, I dont talk to you, but you give me such a look, what do you mean? Thinking about it, Kaido still set his sights on Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, waiting for his answer! But just then. Kaido''s mind flashed, as if thinking of something! He first looked at Motoyanagi Yamamoto, and then turned to look at the bird-head mask man. After doing this several times, Kaido''s huge dragon head appeared in a daze! He probably guessed the reason! This should be a story of ambush and anti-ambush! It''s just because he put a hand in sideways~www.novelhall.com~ which led to the stalemate in front of me! And the birdhead mask person probably wants to understand this, so he gave him such a grateful look. If it weren''t for him, the birdhead mask person who was anti-ambushed would definitely be more fortunate! Thinking like this, Kaido has a feeling of beeping a dog! Feeling, he accidentally saved a person from the world government! the other side! Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni wanted to answer Kaido''s question, but seeing the sudden richness of Kaido and the bird-head mask man, he touched his lips up and down, and inexplicably didn''t want to answer! "Forget it, then I won''t answer!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni muttered something in his heart, and continued to watch the two stalemate with them! This time! A factor that broke the deadlock appeared! In the distance, a huge colorful ship full of sweets and desserts appeared! QueenMotherAnthem Number!!! Everyone present recognized that ship almost at the same time. It was the main ship of the Charlotte family, the Queen Mother Anthem! Charlotte Lingling''s hideous expression and huge body, standing on the bow of the ship, also caught everyone''s eyes for the first time! St. Martins ship! Looking at the coming Charlotte Lingling, an excited expression appeared on Kata Kuris face! at last... at last... His backing is finally here! He finally doesn''t have to hide behind the Saint Martins! Chapter 507： The beginning of the melee In the wind and waves! Soon, the Queen Mother Anthem appeared beside the Saint Martin ship! But the first act of Charlotte Lingling, who has just arrived, is Kaido, the people of the world government and the people of Saint Martin, facing each other! And the son who had asked her for help before was standing on the Saint Martin ship intact! What the hell? what''s going on? What about being attacked by people from the world government? Charlotte Lingling was completely confused, a little confused about the current situation! Simply! soon someone will explain to her what the situation is! Just when Charlotte Lingling''s ship arrived, the Kata Kuri on St. Martin''s ship showed an excited expression. Not to mention, he jumped hard and jumped onto Charlotte Lingling''s ship! "What''s the matter? Didn''t you just ask me for help? Why did you become like this?" Charlotte Lingling looked at Kata Kuri and asked three questions directly! "Mom, this is how things are..." Kata Kuri told Charlotte Lingling the whole thing! After listening, Charlotte Lingling frowned and said solemnly, "In other words, those who just assaulted you were those from the world government in white suits over there, and those in kimonos stood in the air. Are they from Saint Martin?" "Yes!" Kata Kuri nodded. But at this moment, he suddenly thought of something and quickly asked, "Mom, can you see those people in kimonos?" He includes the others present, but the invisible members of Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni, if it werent for seeing, hearing and perceiving, he didnt think there were anyone there! "You can see it!" Charlotte Lingling glanced at him strangely, and said, "It''s so conspicuous, how can I not see it?" Hearing this, Kata Kuri frowned subconsciously, and murmured, "Strange, why can''t we see if you see mom?" Then, he was about to ask this question, "Mom..." But the next moment, Charlotte Lingling interrupted him and said, "Okay, other things will be discussed later! Now our enemy is those people from the world government in white suits over there, right?" As soon as I heard this, Kata Kuri was right, and put the matter down for the time being! After all, it doesnt matter if you dont see it, what matters is the immediate matter! After hesitating for a while, he nodded and said, "Yes!" The reason why he hesitated was because he did not confirm! Before, he confirmed it because the bird-head mask attacked him without hesitation! But with the passage of time and the changes in the current situation, he began to wonder if the world government really wanted to take action against their Pirates! After all, judging from the current situation, it seems that the other party did not put him in his eyes, but instead kept his eyes on the side of Saint Martin''s Kingdom. If he is dealing with himself, he should look at himself! Therefore, he began to have some doubts! However, because the pirates and the world government are inherently opposites, when his mother asked this question, he hesitated for a while, and finally nodded to confirm! "That''s good!" Seeing Kata Kuri confirmed, Charlotte Lingling nodded, did not say much, and did not care about the current stalemate. After showing a hideous smile on her face, she pulled out her carry-on His long sword looked at the bird-head mask man with blazing eyes! the other side! After the bird-head mask person felt Charlotte Lingling''s scorching gaze, his heart "cocked" and he felt that something was wrong on the spot! Before Charlotte Lingling arrived, Saint Martin was the enemy, Kaido was the pirate and the enemy, but because Kaido and Saint Martin were also enemies, the situation fell into a stalemate and made the most vulnerable of the three parties. He saw the opportunity to complete the task, so he chose to stay! But now, now there is another Charlotte Lingling who is also an enemy! And Charlotte Lingling and Saint Martin or Kay have no hatred in many respects, even one of them is a former partner who still owes her favor, and the other is the power of her son-in-law! In this case, there is no doubt about whom Charlotte Lingling will deal with! also caused the originally stalemate situation to instantly enter an unbalanced state! Once Charlotte Lingling chooses to deal with him, there is a high chance that Saint Martin will choose to find someone to hold Kaido, and then another person will help Charlotte Lingling deal with herself! As the weakest party on the scene, he will undoubtedly fall into a dangerous situation! How to do? Bird head mask people thought subconsciously! Before he could figure out a solution, Charlotte Lingling launched an attack! "Albuff''s GunWeiguo!" Charlotte Lingling has a hideous face, and the long knife in her hand is suddenly cut out! "!" In an instant, a huge slash shot out! "Damn it!" After the bird-head mask man cursed secretly, the person who had to step on Yuebu rose from the sea, and solemnly responded to Charlotte Lingling! "boom!" "boom!" "Landfoot. Giant flying bird!" After he stepped on the air twice in a row and raised his body to a certain level, his foot shook, and a huge light blue bird-shaped slash flew out! "Boom!" The slashes of the two sides collided head-on, and at the same time it caused a huge noise, the air waves caused by the collision of the two sides also surged out! "Wow---" In an instant, the entire sea area was turbulent due to air waves on a site a few kilometers in radius! followed! Charlotte Lingling''s fertile body jumped up, with a ferocious expression on her face, holding a long knife in her hand, and flying towards the bird-head masked man! Soon, the two sides are fighting together! the other side! While Charlotte Lingling and the Birdhead Mask were fighting together~www.novelhall.com~ Kaido and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sai Shigekuni''s eyes changed immediately! Before, because of the existence of the birdhead mask man, both sides had concerns, so the two of them did not fight, but now, the birdhead mask man is restrained by Charlotte Lingling, and they have no worries. ! Therefore, the eyes of both parties have changed! A dignified and dangerous aura rose between the two sides! "Kaido will be handed over to me! You two go to Charlotte Lingling, see the opportunity, and kill the people of the world government!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni stared at Kaido while facing the person beside him. One person, one deer commanded! "Understand!" One person and one deer nodded at the same time. Then, they left where they were, and slowly leaned towards the battlefield between Charlotte Lingling and the Birdhead Masker! And just as they left! A trace of cruel color flashed in Kaiduo''s eyes, and the giant''s leading head slightly raised, and energy was condensed in his mouth at the same time! "Heat!" The next moment, a long flame shot at Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! Seeing this, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni was not to be outdone, and put his hand on the Zanpaku knife on his waist! "Everything in Vientiane is ashes, flowing like fire!!!" "Matsuming!" "---" At the moment of Hajime, he drew his sword suddenly! A huge tornado-shaped flame swept out of the knife and headed towards Kaido! Chapter 508： Fierce battle "Boom!" The tornado flame and the heat ejected by Kaido collided head-on! next moment! Flame splash! ! ! In an instant, within a radius of tens of miles, the sky, the sea, and even the air, the flames collided with the two waves, and the temperature rose rapidly! 30C 50C 80C 100C ... Soon, the surrounding temperature exceeded one hundred degrees and rose sharply above it! "Hurry up, use the power of thinking together to protect the ship!" Feeling the temperature, Dismask''s face changed, and he hurriedly said to the other three people around him. Right now, they are so close to Kaido and Yamamoto Motoyanyusai Shigekuni! When the temperature is rising sharply, they are the first to suffer! Although these temperatures are nothing to them, Saint Seiya, and they are not afraid, but the ships under their feet and the crew members who sail for them are obviously unable to withstand them, so they must protect the ships! "it is good!" Upon hearing the words, the three of them showed serious expressions and nodded. Then, the four separated! One person stood at the bow, one stood at the stern, and the other two stood in the middle of the ship, but one at the front and the other at the back! almost at the same time! An invisible force exuded from the four of them, covering the entire ship! suddenly! The inside and outside of the ship were completely cut off by invisible forces, and they became two different worlds! The flame outside the ship splashed, the temperature rose sharply, the inside of the ship was calm, the temperature remained the same! For the people on the ship where Saint Martin is, they are lucky! Because there are four of Milo, they didn''t suffer any harm! But, they are not the only ones present! at the same moment! The ships originally driven by Kata Kuri and the mother-queen chants driven by Charlotte Lingling were also impacted by flames and air waves, and the sharp rise in temperature also caused them a lot. hurt! "Damn it!" Feeling the temperature rising sharply in the air, after Kata Kuri cursed inwardly, he had to find a way to solve the temperature! Otherwise, the members of their pirate group will definitely die as a result! But before that, he has to make a choice! With his current ability, he can protect one of the two ships, but the other can only give up, otherwise both ships will suffer! Fortunately, this is not a difficult choice! What he drove was just an ordinary ship, and there were no important members on board, just a group of ordinary crew members. And Charlotte Linglings ship is the main ship of their Pirates regiment, and on it are the elites of the Pirate regiment, and some of them are even his younger siblings. So how to choose depends on the one chosen. In an instant, he knew it! After making a decision! He stood on the bow of the MamaQueenChant, knelt down on one knee, and pressed his right hand on the deck. At the same time, the fruit ability was activated! suddenly! Countless glutinous rice cakes poured out of him like running water. These glutinous rice cakes took him as the center point, and quickly spread to cover the entire ship, forming a spherical shield, protecting the entire ship! followed! "Armed and domineering!" The black armed color domineering is emitted by Kata Kuri, and it extends to the fruit ability, dyeing the glutinous rice cake that protects the entire ship into black! this moment! Inside and outside the ship are divided into two worlds! "Hoo---" After doing all this, Kata Kuri breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, "It''s finally safe! It''s up to mom now!" In a battle of this level, in addition to a few general-level characters who are fighting fiercely, although these lieutenants also have the ability to fight, their role is too small and can''t control the situation at all. It depends on the battle at the general level! However, he also knows that whether his mother wins or loses in this battle, he will not have any safety problems himself! After all, in addition to the world government, everyone else is considered to have friendship with their pirate group. No matter what the situation then, as long as he wins people who are not the world government, he will be fine! the other side! After the first blow, Kaido frowned slightly and said, "You seem to have improved a lot!" In the confrontation between the two people just now, although the attacks of the two canceled each other out, he still keenly discovered that the flames of Yamamoto Motoyanagisei Shigekuni were much stronger than his! But the last time the two played against each other, they were just evenly matched! In this situation, it is obvious that the opponent''s strength is much stronger than last time! "Hmm!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni nodded directly. There is nothing to hide about this! Anyway, both sides are now fighting. If you have grown up, you will know when you fight each other! "It''s still thanks to you! I broke through a bottleneck since the last time I played against you!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni said solemnly. "That''s it!" Kaido understands this very well! The reason why he died everywhere is not entirely for suicide. It can even be said that his suicide is just a name. His real purpose is to commit suicide, by committing death, in battle, in suicide, to bring the body into a limit state. , To achieve the purpose of training yourself, let your strength rise! "So... let me see, your strength after breaking through the bottleneck!" Kaido roared and launched another attack! With a swing of his dragon''s tail, his body moved quickly, and he attacked Yamamoto Motoyanagisei. See it! Yamamoto Motoyuzhai Shigekuni''s eyes condensed, and the flowing blade in his hand shines like a fire! "Fire Burning City!" A huge flame palm grabbed towards Kaido! "Armed and domineering!" "Heat!" Regarding this, Kaido covered his body with armed domineering, and turned into a black dragon. When he sprayed out a fire again, his body slammed directly into the flame. "Boom!" Along with the collision of flames on both sides, the flames splashed all over the sky! But this time, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni fired a flame, his palm was only shrunk a little, and it was not broken! But, right after! "Boom!" Kaido''s body directly slammed into the palm of the flame, smashed the palm of the flame completely, and then continued to attack Yamamoto Genyanagisei! Upon seeing this, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni frowned, and his feet moved slightly! "Shantou!" His figure disappeared in place. Then, he immediately appeared in front of Kaido! "Boom!" As Liu Zhan Ruo Huo and Kaidos claws collided together, the two sides entered a state of fierce battle! the other side! Compared to the fiery battle between Kaido and Motoyanagi Yamamoto, the battle between Charlotte Lingling and the birdhead mask man undoubtedly has many more elements! "The Emperor''s Sword, Broken Blade!" "Flame Jet!" "Thunder!" "The big waves!" ... Flame swords, pillars of fire, thunder and lightning, and sea water all appeared in the battle under the control of Charlotte Lingling''s soul injection! Suddenly, the entire battlefield was shining with various elemental attacks! On the other side, the bird-head mask man is not to be outdone! "Six Types of Profound Meaning. God Bird Mode!" "Armed and domineering!" "Landfoot. Asuka!" "Point to the gun. Woodpecker!" "Shave. Tip-tailed Swift!" ... After using the six types of mystery ~www.novelhall.com~ a black and white breath emerged on the body of the bird head mask man. As his strength increased with the appearance of this breath, this breath finally Shrouded him, and turned into a black and white bird! Then, as the armed color domineering use, the black bird-shaped slash, extremely sharp and like a woodpecker pecking wood, endless finger guns, like teleporting, shaved people invisible, etc. Six forms of derivative skills were displayed under his hand, and they collided with Charlotte Lingling''s attack! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... As the two sides collided, the aftermath of the battle continued to spread to the waters in a radius of tens of miles! ----- The same moment! A few dozen miles away during their fierce battle, a naval ship with a dog''s head flag was driving towards the place where they were fighting! "What happened before? This fierce battle might only be caused by those few people, right?" On the boat, a middle-aged man with a flat head and full muscles was looking at the battlefield in the distance and muttered. At this time! The adjutant next to him asked, "Lieutenant General, there seems to be a big battle ahead, should we go around?" "No, take a look!" The middle-aged man waved his hand and said in a deep voice. "Yes!" The adjutant nodded! Chapter 509： Karp enters the war "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The battle continues! The aftermath of the battle also intensified over time. From the beginning of a radius of tens of miles, it has spread to hundreds of miles of sea! Of course, the most serious of these is the sea area a few miles away from the center of the battle! Because of various attacks and the flames of Shigekuni Yamamoto and Kaido, the sea water in that area was several meters lower than other places, and it was still evaporating ultra-high temperature water vapor. , While increasing the surrounding temperature, it also turns the surrounding into a sea of ??fog! Simply, except for a few people who are in the midst of a fierce battle, and Uozhihuaretsu and Luling who are eager to hunt down the bird-head masked man, everyone else has gradually withdrawn from the battlefield! Among them, the two ships of Saint Martin and the Queen Mother Anthem had sailed back to the waters of the BIGMOM Pirate Group not long after the battle began, and other people of the world government were also swimming, also Back on the island where they stayed before, watch the battle from a distance! It can be said that from the beginning of the battle to the present, only the ship brought by Kata Kuri was the only ship that was brought over by Kata Kuri. Because there was no one to protect it, the ships strength was also very poor and was destroyed by the regiment. Others were protected by others. , Nothing happened! the other side! In the battlefield between the bird head mask man and Charlotte Lingling! "Damn it!" The bird-head masked man was cursing secretly while resisting Charlotte Lingling''s rapid offensive! From the very beginning, he was facing Charlotte Lingling''s offensive, and he was always at a disadvantage! But, the reason why he is at a disadvantage is not because he is weaker than Charlotte Lingling! It was because Uozhihuareel and Lu Ling stared at him from the side, making him unable to concentrate on Charlotte Lingling''s offensive. He could only resist the offensive while paying attention to one person and one deer! In this case, it would be difficult for him not to let the wind fall! Even, some wounds have begun to appear on his body! Although is not much, it gradually began to affect his combat effectiveness, making it more and more difficult for him to parry Charlotte Lingling''s offensive! How to do? Bird head mask, the head of the man under that mask turned crazy! But soon, he started to despair! As time went by, not only did his crazy mind not figure out a way, but also because Charlotte Lingling''s offensive became more and more violent, resulting in no time to think about it, and he could only concentrate and reluctantly deal with Charlotte. Te Lingling''s attack, while carefully alerting Uozhihuareel and Luling''s attack! at this time! A navy warship with a dog head hitting a horn in front of it sailed into this sea! And after the corner of the eye of the bird-head mask man in the battle caught sight of the warship, he was overjoyed! He recognized who the warship is! Vice Admiral Karp! ! ! In the navy, many generals will have their own warships, and because of their personal preferences, they will basically decorate the warships with special decorations that can show their own personality! Like a dog head hitting a corner! This is the special decoration of Vice Admiral Karp! ----- the other side! After Karps warship sailed into this sea, he lost his usual half-asleep appearance, but stood on the bow of the ship full of energy! Because he knows, this time is different from usual! Just looking at the aftermath of the battle, he knew that his opponent was at the same level as him! In this case, if he doesn''t bring up his spirits, as usual, what''s the difference between it and death? "Lieutenant General Karp, if we go further, our ship may not be able to stand it!" Adjutant Bogart frowned and said. As they got closer to the sea area at the center of the battle, they gradually felt the scorching sensation in the air, and this scorching sensation increased as they approached! In this case, if they continue to advance, then Karp, Bogart, and some of the advanced combat power on board are okay, but other navies will definitely not be able to stand it! Although none of the navies on the Karp ship are simple, they are all elite navies with strong combat effectiveness, but in this case, even if these are elite navies, they can''t bear it. After all, the level is too far off! "You guys wait here again! I''ll take a look!" Karp said, but his eyes were on the battlefield ahead! At this time, his keen gaze penetrated the rich water vapor, and he had already spotted the person in the fight! Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, and someone from the world government if he guessed correctly! But what makes him strange is... Kaido seems to be hitting the air! ? "Yes!" Bogart nodded seriously. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Immediately, Karp frowned and leaned toward the battlefield with a moon step! After he really got close to the battlefield, he realized that Kaido was not hitting the air! There are people in front of him! And that person uses the ability about fire, which is why the temperature in this sea is so high! "Who the **** is it?" With curiosity, Karp covered the past with domineering look and hearing! In a while! An old man wearing a kimono is in a fierce battle with Kaido, and at the same time a woman in a kimono and a monster with a deer head also appear in his perception! "Uh..." After feeling this, Karp was taken aback, a little unclear! "What the **** is this? Incognito?" Karp felt a little puzzled. Karp has seen countless races in the world, but the only one he hasnt seen is the invisible race ~www.novelhall.com~The ability to be invisible. He has seen a lot of them, but these people are obviously not relying on abilities. Invisible! is more like a natural talent! But, before he can figure it out, a hurried voice came over! "Lieutenant General Karp, I am a member of CP0, the world government, come and help!" The bird-head mask man said hurriedly. Karp heard it, followed the sound and looked over, but saw the bird-head masked man in Charlotte Lingling''s hand while resisting her attack, while alerting the kimono woman and the deer-head human monster standing in the air. Seeing this, Karp narrowed his eyes involuntarily! Help or not? This is a problem! To be honest, Karp has never had a good impression of the people of the world government, even if they died in front of him, he did not have any emotional fluctuations! By the way, he is a navy and a subordinate of the world government. If he is not saved, it doesnt seem very good! Well, although it wont be a problem if you dont save yourself this time, the killer is Charlotte Lingling. He can easily push two, five or six, and it doesnt matter to him! But... After thinking about it for a while, in the end Karp chose to help! the reason is simple! He is the Navy! "Wait!" After Karp said in a deep voice, stepping on the moon step, he was about to lean towards the bird-head mask man, but was stopped halfway through! "Lieutenant General Karp, this is nowhere!" Uozhihuareel blocked Karp''s path and said with a smile. Chapter 510： Rival exchange "Who are you?" Karp looked at the woman in front of him, curiously. The woman in front of him brought him a sense of crisis. He could be sure that her strength must be extraordinary, but Karp didn''t know her, so he was very curious when such a strong appeared on the sea! "The thirteenth team of the Saint Martin Kingdom, the captain of the fourth division Uozhihuareel!" Uozhihuareel introduced himself with a smile. "Saint Martin!?" Karp was surprised. "Are you from Saint Martin?" To be honest, Saint Martin is the kingdom with the deepest memory except for the Kingdom of Goa, where Karp was born! Although he has only been there once, the food, people, and scenery there are all deep in his memory, so that he is still a little unforgettable! Well, especially the spicy chrysanthemum hot pot! However, in his memory, the Kingdom of Saint Martin does not seem to have such a strong combat power! Some are nothing more than elite troops, better warships, and a few small characters with decent strength in his eyes! "Yes!" Mao Zhihualie nodded slightly. At this moment, Karp seemed to think of something suddenly, and quickly said, "Wait! You are from Saint Martin, and the one over there is from the World Government. Isn''t Saint Martin a member of the World Government? What is the situation now?" Just finished! Karp''s face changed a lot! He already realized something! That person over there is from the world government, and this place is outside the sea of ??the Big Pirates. As far as he knows, it seems that Charlotte Lingling held a banquet the other day. It just so happens that St. Martin has a princess. It belongs to the Charlotte family! With the combination of so many factors, Karp has an answer in his mind! This is probably another nasty thing of the world government! "Lieutenant General Karp, you can guess!" A trace of disdain flashed in Uozhihuaree''s eyes, jokingly, "This is outside the waters of the Charlotte family, and that person over there is from the world government, we Saint Martin A princess of the kingdom has just attended the Charlotte family banquet, guess what is going on?" Listening to Uozhihuaretsu''s words, Karp instantly confirmed his guess! This is really a dirty business of the world government! From Uozhihuaretsu''s words, it is very likely that the princess of Saint Martin was attacked by the world government after attending the Charlotte family banquet! As for the purpose of the world government''s attack, Karp doesn''t know! But what he is certain is that it is not a good thing! Thinking about it, Karp''s face turned black involuntarily! But at this moment! "Lieutenant General Karp, please help!" The urging voice of the bird-head mask man came again! Although Uozhihuareel was attracted by Karp, the deer spirit still stared at him, so the birdhead mask man only reduced the pressure a little, and did not make any fundamental changes to the game! When Karp heard this voice, he hesitated! If it is Charlotte Lingling or Kaido in front of him, no matter what purpose the world government has, he can do it without hesitation. After all...they are pirates, and he is the navy! It is only right for the navy to catch pirates! But in the current situation, the Mao Zhihua in front of him is not a member of the world government, nor is it a pirate, but a victim of a world government''s nasty things, which makes him hesitate! He Karp, he still has justice in his heart! How to do? Karp showed a very tangled expression on his face! Uozhihualie didn''t say anything about this, just let him slowly struggle! Anyway, the bird-head masked person has been at a disadvantage in the battle, and as time goes by, the wounds on her body are getting more and more. In this case, she is not in a hurry, as long as she delays for more time, it is victory. ! "Lieutenant General Karp, you are fast!" At this moment, the man in the birdhead mask hurriedly said. If Karp doesn''t help anymore, he will be the only one to hold on, which is indeed a bit embarrassing! "Fine! Help!" And after hesitating for a long time, Karp decided to help! Although this is somewhat inconsistent with the sense of justice in his heart, no one has stipulated that he must be against this person! Thinking, Karp already had a decision in his heart! Help can help! However, he will never help the evildoer, the woman in front of him is right! As for whom... He is a navy, should it be normal to catch a pirate? Afterwards, Karp didn''t say anything any more, and he moved his feet and disappeared instantly! "shave!" When he appeared again, he was already a hundred meters away! However, his figure appeared only a second later, and disappeared in place again! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With the continuous use of shave, Karp''s figure constantly flickered, and while bypassing Uozhihuaree, he hurriedly moved towards the battlefield of the birdhead mask man and Charlotte Lingling! "It turned out to be this idea!" Watching this scene, Uozhihua Rie immediately realized what Karp wanted to do! Because she is from Saint Martin and it looks like a victim of some nasty things from the world government, Karp doesn''t want to do anything with her. However, in the current situation, it seems inappropriate for him not to do anything! Therefore, he took a compromise! That is, he should go to deal with Charlotte Lingling, the big pirate, and save the people of the world government, and then what do the people of the world government love? Anyway, he did everything he could do, and he couldn''t do the rest. He couldn''t control the result at that time! "I''m here, get out of the way!" Karp roared and rushed into the battlefield between Charlotte Lingling and the Birdhead Mask. Suddenly, the bird-head masked man in the battlefield was overjoyed! the other side! Seeing Karp, the uninvited guest who rushed into the battlefield~www.novelhall.com~ Charlotte Lingling, who was already hilarious, didn''t have the slightest idea of ??stopping, and cut directly at Karp! "Emperor Sword. Broken Blade!" Suddenly, a long knife wrapped in flames slashed directly at Karp who appeared on the battlefield! And upon seeing it! "Armed and domineering!" The dark domineering attached to Karp''s fist, he fisted towards the knife with a fierce punch! "boom!" Accompanied by the violent collision sound, Karp easily parried this. While parrying, he did not forget to say to the bird-head masked person, "Charlotte Lingling will give it to me, you should step back first!" After finishing speaking, without waiting for the birdhead mask person to say anything, Karp bullied him directly, resisting Charlotte Lingling''s attack, rushed over, and fought with her! After listening to Karps words, the bird-head mask man turned around and left without hesitation! He knew Karp''s strength! Although he is at the same general level, Karp is a veteran general with rich combat experience and a lot higher than him in terms of strength. In a one-on-one situation, dealing with Charlotte Lingling is relatively simple and impossible. lose! Just when he turned and left! suddenly! "brush!" Uozhihualie''s figure appeared in front of him and said quietly, "Where do you want to go?" Chapter 511： Navy support Navy headquarters! "What!?" Kong held the phone, his eyes widened, and said in an unbelievable way, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you ask you to catch a pirate? Why did you fight Charlotte Lingling?" "Yes! Originally we were going to catch the pirate, but with the great strength of Lieutenant General Karp, the pirate was successfully captured by us! But on our way back, an accident happened!" On the other end of the phone, Karps adjutant Bogart explained, "On our way back, our ship encountered a battlefield! And the battlefield was so huge that it attracted the attention of Lieutenant General Karp!" "At that time, Lieutenant-General Karp ordered us to go over and have a look! Then when we were halfway there, because the aftermath of the battle was too strong, Lieutenant-General Karp let us stay where we were, and he came forward alone. Go! After that, I dont know why, so I started fighting!" "That''s it..." After thinking for a moment, Kong said, "Then who are there besides Charlotte Lingling and Karp?" Since the aftermath of the battle was fierce before Karp went, it is obviously impossible to be the only two in the fight now, Karp and Charlotte Lingling, there must be others, otherwise the huge aftermath of the battle can never be Charlotte Lingling did it herself, right? "This is a bit unclear!" As he said, Bogart on the other end of the phone picked up the binoculars, looked at it carefully, and said, "Due to the battle, thick water vapor has risen on the sea surface. Covered!" "I can only vaguely see the people who are fighting through this steam. In addition to Charlotte Lingling and Lieutenant General Karp, there is also Kaido and a white suit who seems to be the CP of the world government. As for the other agents, I only saw their attacks, not anyone!" "Kaido? And the people of the world government?" Kong Ting''s head is a bit big! Just listening to Bogarts description, Sora can feel the chaos of the battle scene. This is probably the largest battle in the past ten years! Thinking about this, Kong groaned for a moment, "Wait first, I will ask the world government what is going on, why they would have someone go to Charlotte Lingling''s waters and fight her again! You call back!" "Yes, marshal!" Bogart said solemnly. Soon, after hanging up, Sora made another call out! "Have you sent someone to trouble Charlotte Lingling and Kaido?" Kong asked in a deep voice after the call was connected. "No!" An old man with silver hair and a big back on the phone said inexplicably, "I have nothing to send someone to find Charlotte Lingling for trouble?" "But my navy saw your men in the new world. They are ganging up with Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, and Karp has gone to help because of this!" Kong said with a frown. "Impossible!" The old man denied directly, "There is no order from above, how come our CP people go to fight with them?" "But my subordinates saw it!" After speaking with a frown, Kong seemed to think of something, and said quickly, "Then have you sent someone there to perform a task recently? Maybe it was because of an accident. ?" "No, I didn''t send someone to perform the duties there..." The old man''s voice stopped abruptly. He seemed to have thought of something, and quickly said, "By the way, I remember that there was a mission to send someone over. Yes, when they finally reported to me, they seemed to be not far outside the Charlotte family''s sea area..." While the old man said, a bell rang! "Blubru!" Another phone bug next to him rang! The old man picked it up without hesitation! "Hey! Um, I understand, I know, you guys, be careful, I will send someone over!" After saying a few words, the old man hung up the phone, with a heavy expression on his face, holding the phone The phone worm said, "That, it is indeed ours!" "What''s the matter?" Kong said in a deep voice. "I sent him to perform a mission before, but there was a little accident on the way, which led to the battle. In addition to Karp, Charlotte Lingling, Kaido, and my people, there were also Three people with similar combat power!" The old man simply explained. Regarding this, he naturally cannot say so clearly! After all, I cant tell Sora, I asked someone to kidnap someone, but my person was ambushed by the target, right? Dont talk about the secret mission of the world government, even if its not a secret, he cant say anything like this shameful thing! As he said, the old man added, "And now Kaido is dealing with a person who is about the same as his combat power. Karp is facing Charlotte Lingling. My man was besieged by the remaining two people and fell into In trouble, we need support!" "This time I also ask your navy to help and send people to support. Although the Charlotte familys waters are not far from the fisherman island, if you send people there normally, Im afraid you wont be able to get there for a few days, so I hope you can Send Huang Yuan over!" At this point, the old man''s voice changed and said with a little profound meaning "By the way, if there is no support, not only will my subordinate be in trouble, but once my subordinate dies, then... Karp may also be in trouble!" Hearing the words, Kong was silent for a few minutes, and then slowly said, "I know! So be it!" After speaking, Sora hung up the phone without waiting for the old man to answer! "Hoo---" He leaned on the back of the office chair, his eyes narrowed slightly. After a few minutes of serious thinking, he took a deep breath and shouted outside the door, "Go, please come, please Lieutenant General Huang Yuan!" The current Sora still has not abdicated, and the admiral is not a Warring States~www.novelhall.com~ so Huang Yuan is still a lieutenant admiral. Although he, the blue pheasant and the red dog have reached the level of generals, they have no position , Naturally it is impossible to go up! "Da da da!" "Yes, marshal!" After an answer from outside the door, there was a sound of footsteps that gradually became smaller. "Da da da!" Soon, with the sound of footsteps sounding again and getting louder and louder, Huang Yuan arrived! "!" "Come in!" Kong said in a deep voice. "Crack!" As the door opened, Huang Yuan walked and smiled and said, "Oh, marshal, I just finished a mission and I am preparing for a vacation. Are you looking for something to do with me?" Huang Yuans sentence, although on the surface it seems to say that you are looking for something to do with me, but in fact it means that he has just completed the task and is ready to take a vacation, so it is best not to bother him! He who is usually lazy, always keeps away from tasks! And now, Sora summoned him outside of the daily meeting. Needless to say, he knew that something must be looking for him, so he said that specially! Kong naturally understood the meaning of his words, but the situation is special now, so he said in an irresistible tone, "I have important things for you to do this time!" Suddenly, Huang Yuan''s face couldn''t help showing a helpless expression! He knew that once Sora spoke in this tone, there was definitely no room for his objection! "Marshal, what''s the matter?" Huang Yuan said bitterly. "Support, send you to support Lieutenant General Karp!" Kong said in a deep voice. Chapter 502： Back Time is like flowing water! In the fierce battle, it''s late at night! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... At this time, the battle is still there, and the aftermath of the battle is not diminished! If you just look at the surface, everyone present seems to have just started fighting, and the battle is still very fierce! But by careful observation, you can still observe the difference between this time and the time when the battle just started! "Huh huh!" The man in the bird-head mask panted slightly. Although the movements of his hands were dissatisfied, there was already a trace of weakness inside the body! "It won''t work like this!" While parrying Uozhihuaretsu''s endless sword force, while guarding the deer spirit''s bird-head mask, he secretly said in his heart. Now his physical strength is fading quickly, if this continues, it will definitely not work! After all, as his physical strength declines, his physical condition also declines slightly. If this continues, even if he is not hacked to death by Uozhihua, he will be exhausted alive! Therefore, he has to quickly find a way to reduce his physical strength, and he had better find a way to restore his physical strength! However, in this situation, it is obviously unrealistic to restore physical strength, so the first thing he thought about was to reduce physical strength! This is a difficult problem. After all, the fighting is fierce now. It is not up to him to reduce physical exertion, but to Uo Zhi Hua Lie! Simply! After turning his mind seriously, he, who is experienced in combat, has a solution! In front of him, the reason why his physical strength was exhausted so quickly was that except for Uozhihuaretsu''s continuous sword power, which gave him no time to breathe, the biggest factor was Yuebu! In order to maintain his body shape and maintain the ability to fight frontally with Uunohana, he has been in the user''s moon step from the beginning of the battle without interruption! In addition to keeping him in shape, preventing him from falling into the water, preventing the decrease in combat power in the water, and being able to fight head-on in the air against Uunohana, it also brings him a lot of physical exertion! Although these costs are much smaller than those during combat, as time goes by, they are generally a very costly consumption! But avoiding consumption is relatively simple! That is to find a place to stay! The reason why he has been using Moon Step is simply because it is inconvenient to fight in the water and difficult to fight. Now, just finding a place to stay can basically solve this problem! With this solution, his goal of reducing physical exertion has been achieved, and because of the place to stand, his physical recovery will also be faster! Thinking like this, the bird-head masked people were parrying the attack, and at the same time they cast their eyes on the island where they had come out before! The small island is not far from them. Although the aftermath of the fighting of these people caused some damage to the island, most of the flowers and trees on the surface of the island were destroyed by the aftermath, but the basics of the island are still there, the land of the island and so on. There is no damage, it is still possible to settle down! As for how to pass... Fight and retreat! Soon, the bird head mask person has a plan! Right now he is not far from the island, and there is no need to make any special plans. As long as he fights and retreats, he will be able to reach the island in a while! "Boom!" Thinking, the bird-head mask man flew backwards for a certain distance in the collision of his fist and Uozhihuaretsu''s sword. "Ok!?" Watching this scene, Uozhihuareel frowned involuntarily, and muttered, "What''s the matter? This one won''t knock him so far!?" whispered like this, Uozhihuareel did not stop, either! Moved slightly, she disappeared in place! "Shantou!" When appeared again, she was already in front of the bird head mask man! "!" The Zanpaku knife in his hand slashed swiftly and violently! "Armed and domineering!" "Iron nuggets. Black birds fly!" The bird-head masked people are not to be outdone, and the armed color domineering and the iron extension skills are used at the same time, and the dark and hard are all facing the Zanpodao, directly blasting over! "Boom!" Accompanied by a violent collision, the bird-head mask man flew upside down again! "Ok!?" "Come again?" Uozhihuareel keenly felt something was wrong! The game was definitely evenly matched! But she had nothing to do, and the bird-head masked man actually flew out upside down. How does this make her wonder! Thinking like this, Uozhihuaretsu''s mind started to turn. She didn''t believe that there was no reason for the birdhead mask man to do this! However, she didn''t know the reason for a while, and she didn''t want to breathe hard for the bird-head masked person, so she bullied herself again, and started thinking as she hit! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Along with the constant collision of the two, the bird-head masked man kept backing away. at this time! "I got it!" Looking at the greenish green on the messy island behind the bird-head masked man, Uozhihuareel suddenly figured it out. The other party is looking for a place to stay! can''t let him settle down so easily! After wanted to understand, Uozhihuaretsu thought subconsciously! Then, during the fight, Uozhihualie gave Lu Ling a look! Luling suddenly understood! "Solution, God Deer!" In an instant! Lu Ling has directly become a towering giant deer! "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of rushing footsteps, the towering giant deer incarnation of the deer spirit, like a heavy truck driving at high speed, rushed directly toward the bird-head masked man, and then kicked out his front foot! "Boom!" Although the bird-head mask man had been alerting the deer spirit, and when the deer spirit rushed over, he responded in time. The same punch was thrown out, but because he wanted to withstand Uozhihuaretsus attack, this A punch didn''t do his best, so he was kicked directly by Lu Ling''s kick and flew out! Simply! Nothing! "Damn it!" The man in the bird head mask cursed secretly! Although there is nothing wrong, he knows that Uuzhihuareel already knows his intentions, so he asked Lu Ling who was looking for an opportunity to join the battle directly, and UU reading www.uuknshu.com prevented him from moving forward! And in this way, although he can still reach the island because the island is not far away, the time and physical strength must be consumed a lot! At this moment, from the corner of the eyes of the bird-head masked people, they caught a glimpse of the horrible aftermath of their battle, so they had to withdraw from the battlefield and came to more than a dozen men on the island! and many more! Suddenly, an idea appeared in his mind! Although his men had withdrawn from the battlefield because of the aftermath of the battle, it was just that the aftermath of the battle was too terrifying, not that their strength was not good! The strength of these men is still a little bit. Out of more than a dozen people, five are lieutenant generals, and the others are also major generals! With such strength, although it is reluctant to deal with the general level, it is not impossible. At least it can last a long time in the hands of the general level combat power! Because the deer spirit is huge, this time may be longer. After all, they are relatively small, and they have a bit of advantage in terms of flexibility! So, with this calculation, it should be no problem for them to deal with Luling! Thinking, the bird-head mask man used his hands to compare a few special gestures inside the CP during the gap in the battle! Suddenly, the people on the island understood! Then, under the leadership of Claw Mark, several lieutenant-level characters directly rushed out of the island and headed in the direction of Luling! ------ The same moment! The Red-Haired Pirate Group has sailed out of Murloc Island and officially entered the new world! Chapter 513： Surprise and surprise The night is getting darker! At this time, the sky that was originally drizzled and covered by dark clouds gradually revealed the sky full of stars as time passed! Redhead Pirates on board! "hiss---whoo---" Feeling the fresh air after the rain, Laqilu couldn''t help putting down the chicken legs that he couldn''t eat no matter how hard he was in his hand, and took a deep breath! After , he picked up the chicken drumstick again, nibbling on the side of Shanks, and said vaguely, "Boss, the new world doesn''t seem to be great, it''s no different from the first half!" The new world has a big name, and from Shanks mouth, Rachiru also heard a lot of strange things about the new world, so he had a keen interest in the new world before he came to the new world! Therefore, when he first arrived in the new world, Rachel was very happy! But with the passage of time, his interest in the new world was gradually worn away by the endless sea around him like the first half, and in the end, his face was full of boredom! "How long have we been in the new world? It''s only a few hours! This time is not enough time to experience the true charm of the new world!" Shanks said with a smile. Hearing the words, Laqilu shrugged, noncommittal! Indeed, they have just arrived in the new world, and now they are no different from the first half, it is too early! at this time! A dazzling yellow flash across the sky! "what!?" Looking at this scene, everyone on the boat made a surprised voice! "what is that?" "Yellow flash?" "Is this a unique view of the New World?" "may be!" ... The crew talked a lot, and everyone felt that this time was one of the unique scenery of the new world! But Shanks frowned while watching this scene! "Captain, what do you think?" As if to find something wrong with Shanks, Ben Beckman walked up to him and asked faintly. "That''s a human!" Shanks said in a deep voice. "What?" Ben Beckman looked at him puzzled. At the same time, the surrounding crew members gathered around him because of his words. "That flash just now was alone!" Shanks explained. "what?" "how is this possible?" "Natural Devil Fruit?" ... Among the crew, some were surprised, some didn''t believe it, and some got to the point all at once! "Yes, the shining fruit of the natural system, that person should be the alternate general in the Navy, Huang Yuan Polusalino!" Shanks nodded and explained. "No wonder, I said that when I saw that flash past, I always felt something was wrong!" **** Bu suddenly! As a sniper, he has the best look in the Pirates! "Then, what is Huang Yuan doing over there?" Rachel asked while chewing on the chicken legs. "I don''t know!" Shanks shook his head and said, "But I''m afraid something big will happen! Otherwise, he won''t not even do the boat, just get on the road alone!" "A big deal!?" When I heard this, Laqilu''s eyes lit up, and the hands-on gnawing on the chicken legs stopped for a while, and quickly said, "Captain, let''s go over and see what the big deal is!" "Huh?" Upon hearing this, Shanks frowned unconsciously and said, "Don''t be troublesome! He is a member of the navy, and what he is going to do must be the navy''s affairs. What was our group of pirates in the past? ?" "Captain, let''s take a look at it. What''s wrong with him as a navy? We followed him because he is a navy!" Lakiru said with a grin. "No!" Shanks shook his head resolutely. "Let''s take a look!" At this moment, Ben Beckman said abruptly. "Ok!?" His utterance immediately attracted the attention of everyone present! Shanks asked curiously, "Why are you too?" He did not expect that Ben Beckman, who is usually so calm, would still be curious! Ben Beckman shrugged indifferently, and said, "Anyway, we don''t have any goals now. It''s better to look at the past, so we have goals! And maybe we can see what the battle in the new world is like! " Hearing the words, Shanks thought about it for a while and said, "Alright, so be it!" After finished, he couldn''t help but frown again, "But he is so fast, how do we follow and in which direction? And who knows how far he will go?" "Which direction to follow... Just in the direction he just flew past. With his method, he must go directly to the destination, so just follow his direction!" "As for how far you will run... I don''t know, but let''s take a few days to see it. If you can keep up with it then, it''s fine. If you can''t keep up, then forget it!" Ben Beckman thought for a moment and said. "Also!" After Shanks nodded, he looked at the crew around him, with a bold smile on his face, and said loudly, "Little ones, keep up!" "Yes, Captain!" Everyone replied excitedly. ------- The same moment! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by fierce collision, the battle has continued! At this time, the bird head mask man has come to the island with the help of his men! Moreover, because his subordinates have dragged Lu Ling, his current pressure and physical exhaustion are much less than before, and he even pulled the situation that was previously downwind to a tie! "Just wait~www.novelhall.com~ and you may win!" After the corner of the eye of the bird head mask man glanced at the battlefield under him, his face burst into a smile and whispered as he hit. At the beginning, he asked the striker to hold the deer spirit. He didn''t expect them to win. After all, the difference between a big class is not so easy to cross. They can drag the bird head mask a little longer and they are very happy! But what he didn''t expect was that the surprise came so suddenly! After dragging Lu Ling for a while, he found that Lu Ling was starting to feel a little unable to hold on, his attacks became more and more irritable, and there was even a tendency to change his life! While this surprises him, he is also guessing in his heart! The reason why the deer spirit has a general level of combat power is probably some kind of ability to temporarily increase its strength, and this ability gradually loses its effect over time, so the deer spirit will be like this! This is good and bad! The good thing is that the bird-head mask man sees hope, and he can win as long as his subordinates drag it down. The bad thing is that Luling''s play is getting more and more fierce, so his subordinates can''t hold on! Now, of his five lieutenant generals, only the claw marks and two senior lieutenants are still there. The other two were severely injured by the deer spirit, and they had to leave the battlefield! In a nutshell, although the two escaped from the battle, the attack of the deer spirit is getting weaker and weaker. Now the three lieutenant generals, if nothing happens, the deer spirit should be dealt with! But, this is how an accident happened! hit and hit! Two golden saints wearing golden armors actually swam over! Chapter 514： Huang Yuan: Help! ! ! "Wow---" Accompanied by the sound of swimming, the figures of Tonghu and Eoriya once again appeared on this chaotic battlefield. Before, the two of them left with the ship, but later, after the ship left the battlefield a relatively safe distance, the four of them briefly discussed and finally decided that Milo and Dismusk would leave the ship to protect it. Tong Hu and Aiolia came back to see the situation and see if there is any need for help! "There seems to be a situation over there!" After observing the edge of the battlefield, Tong Hu pointed at the battlefield of Uozhihua Rie and Birdhead Masked Man who was the farthest from them among the three battlefields, frowning. Eoria followed his words and looked at it. After looking at it carefully, he said solemnly, "I saw it. It seems that some people from the world government are besieging Deer Ling. Lu Ling seems a bit unable to hold it. !" "Go, come and help!" Tong Hu said without hesitation. "Hmm!" Eoriya nodded. After that, the two of them worked vigorously, bypassing the center of the other two battlefields where they were fighting, and quickly swam toward their destination from the edge of the entire battlefield. In a while! The two came to this battlefield! And the first scene they saw was that people from three world governments were continuously releasing various physical skills around the deer spirit. "Finger gun. Unlimited shooting!" "Land feet. Cross cut!" "Shave. Rotary cutter!" ... "Help!" Immediately, neither of them hesitated! "Lushan Dragon Flies!" "Lightning speed punch!" In an instant, Tonghu turned into a golden flying dragon and flew towards one of the people of the world government. And Eoria waved his hands quickly, making countless attacks in an instant, and hitting one point with their power, forming a high-density ball of lightning energy, which hit the claw marks! "Ang---" "Cracking!" Accompanied by the sound of dragons and lightning, two attacks of golden flying dragon and lightning energy ball hit the enemy indiscriminately. "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by a loud crash, the claw marks and another person were hurt in these two attacks! Among them, the other one was shot down directly in the sea and vomited blood violently, while the claw mark was used with armed color and iron blocks, and was knocked away several hundred meters away before using it. Yuebu stopped! Although Claw Mark and the other two were mentally prepared for the arrival of Tonghu and Eoria, none of them expected that Tonghu''s attack would come so fast and so strong! "Damn it!" On the small island, the corner of the eye of the bird-head mask man who was fighting Uinohanaru caught a glimpse of this scene and cursed secretly! A moment ago, he was still happy because of Lu Ling''s inability to win and his subordinates were about to win. The next moment, he was woken up by Tonghu and Eoria! The person with the bird head mask knows very well that although the deer spirit is not in a good condition, it is not so easy to handle. After all, no matter how bad Lu Ling is, it is at the general level, even if it may be a temporary increase in some ability, but the general level is the general level, and it will be easy to hit, especially now that I have Eoriya. With the help of two characters of the same lieutenant level as Tonghu, Lu Ling didn''t ask if he had three of his subordinates! Thinking of this, the bird-head mask person is annoyed! Finally, there was a chance to comeback, but before he was happy for a while, Tonghu and Eoriya completely wiped out the opportunity! But, angry and angry, he can''t do anything! Right now, he is fighting Uozhihuareel fiercely, so he doesn''t want to do anything, otherwise once Uozhihuareel seizes the opportunity, he will probably be slashed directly or even killed! "Hoo---" The man in the bird-head mask sighed deeply, drew his attention from Luling back, and focused on Uozhihuareel in front of him! ''S subordinates are basically hopeless now, and he can only rely on himself! "Six Types of Profound Meaning. God Bird Strike!" The bird-head masked man fists together, shaking his whole body, and the whole body''s strength is concentrated on the two fists in front of him, and he slams out! "---" Accompanied by a cry of restraining Xingyun, a white eagle-like vigor flew towards Uozhihua fiercely! See it! î֮''s heart "cocked", and a fatal sense of crisis rose from the bottom of my heart! Immediately, a dignified light flashed in her eyes, she poured her spiritual pressure onto the Zanpoknife, and then slashed out sideways! "Ghost sword. Shadowless sword!" In an instant, the Zanpaku knife in Uozhihualie''s hand shook slightly, and thousands of sharp sword qi flew out! But the weird thing is that these sword auras have no sound, no color, and they are like waves of sea water, rippling towards the bird-head mask man out of thin air! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... After a short while, the vigor of the bird-head mask man collided with Uozhihuaretsu''s sword vigor, and there were countless collisions! During the collision, the qi of the bird-head mask man smashed through Uozhihualies sword qi, but it was also gradually dissolving in countless sword qi, and finally after violating more than 980 sword qi. , Qi Jin was completely ablated! At the same time, the remaining dozen sword qi continued to attack the bird-head masked man! "Land feet. Bird strike!" After kicking out a kick at random and breaking the remaining sword energy, the bird head masked man''s feet moved slightly. "Shave!" His figure disappeared in place ~www.novelhall.com~ and when he appeared again, he was already in front of Uozhihuaretsu. "Finger gun. Eagle claw strike!" Five fingers were bent, and they slammed out toward Uyoka! In an instant, the five finger spears formed an eagle claw and grabbed it at Uozhihuaree! "Shantou!" Subconsciously, Uozhihuaretsu moved slightly under his feet, and disappeared in place, escaped this attack, and came behind the bird-head mask man, and slashed! "!" With the sound of the sharp blade breaking through the air, the bird-head masked man also disappeared in place! When he appeared again, it was also behind Uozhihuaretsu. "Boom!" , armed with domineering and iron fists, he attacked Uozhihuareel. In this way, the two fiercely fought together! At the same time! A yellow flash rushed into this battlefield! The speed was too fast, and Huang Yuan, who was too late to brake, slammed into the battlefield, hitting the most ferocious center between Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni and Kaido. And at this moment, both of them launched an attack! "Heat!" "Matsuming!" "Fuck!" ... Accompanied by tornado-shaped flames and swift fireballs, the face of Huang Yuan who accidentally appeared in the center of the two of them changed greatly. This Nima! what''s the situation? Why did I encounter this situation when I came here? Help! ! ! Chapter 515： Office worker yellow ape My name is Huang Yuan! A nine-to-five office worker! Works in a super large company called the Navy, one of the top ten in the world, and serves as a senior officer! My boss gave me a task today. Well, I refused! After all, I have completed today''s task before, so why should I work overtime? So, I told the leader vaguely, I don''t want to work overtime, I don''t want to work, my task today is completed, I want to take a vacation! Leaders understand! But, he doesnt listen! So, I''ll take care of myself in the next second! Dont ask me why Im so fast from my heart. Under the strong iron fist, what can I do if I dont. I am an impatient man! It''s impossible to die or something! So, I set off! And because this mission is likely to require military support, in order to ensure that when I arrive at the destination, I will still have enough physical strength to provide military support, so I spent more than three hours walking and stopping along the way. Finally, The small half of the sea that crossed came to the battlefield! After I arrived, I was too fast to brake, so I ran into the most intense part of the battlefield! To be honest, I was so stupid! who am I? where am I? What am I doing? In the end, after I gave myself a triple match, I had to face the facts before me! This flame is so hot! ! ! ------ His complexion changed drastically, but his complexion changed drastically, but after all he was the fastest man in the Pirate World. Huang Yuan finally escaped the simultaneous release of Kaido and Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni in a dangerous and dangerous situation. attack! "Boom!" Accompanied by a violent noise, Huang Yuan''s figure appeared above the sun-like dazzling flame caused by the collision between the two sides. "It''s terrible!" Huang Yuanxin patted his chest with a lingering fear, and said his mantra, but this time he no longer said it in a mocking tone, but said it in horror! just now! just now! He almost died! Kaido and Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni are both very strong, and the attacks they send out are naturally very strong, even if they are strong in physical skills at the same general level, if they touch each other in the middle of the two, both It won''t be good! What''s more, Huang Yuans physical skills are his weakness. Although his strength has reached the level of a general, his physical skills are almost the same as ordinary physical skills. If he hits for a while, he will definitely fall on the spot...Uh, no, at this terrifying temperature, he has no chance of falling, and he will be ashes on the spot! Simply! He is the fastest man in the world! Reaction speed, movement speed, attack speed, no matter what the speed, he is the fastest man, so when he is about to attack, he will directly hide with his fastest reaction speed and fastest movement speed. It''s gone! However, hiding is barely hiding! But what happened next made him dumbfounded again! Because, both sides of the battle stopped fighting, and they stared at him, the uninvited guest who inserted their battlefield, with scorching eyes! "Ah, ha! I said I was on the wrong path, do you... believe it?" Feeling Kaido''s huge longan and the scorching gaze from the old man who was invisible on the other side but felt by the color of sight, yellow Yuan Gan laughed twice and asked cautiously. "Believe it! Why don''t you believe it?" Kaido looked at Huang Yuan, with a joking flash in his eyes, the huge dragon claw pointed to the other side, and said, "And, I also know that you are going to the other side!" Huang Yuan looked over at the sound! But I saw people from the world government, and Karp both were in a fierce battle! However, now he has no time to take care of the two of them, he just glanced at it for a while, then turned his gaze back! Huang Yuan touched his nose, looked at Kaido with a little embarrassment and a little bit of caution, and asked, "Then, if there is nothing wrong...I will pass?" "Although I believe it, but... if you can''t get past it, don''t look at me and look at him!" Kaido smiled, pointing to Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni on the other side and motioned, "As long as he agrees, you You can go directly, if he disagrees, then you can only pass it by force! Of course, once you pass it by force, I don''t know if it will be hurt or not!" "Um..." Huang Yuan followed Kaido''s words and looked at the other side! Although he couldn''t see the appearance of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, he could still perceive the appearance. "This old man, can you let me pass?" Feeling the murderous gaze of Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni, Huang Yuan asked politely with a false smile. He doesn''t know who Motoryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto is, but he can feel the extremely dangerous feeling in Motoryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, so he is so polite! "No!" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni slowly shook his head, and said lightly, "If you are allowed to pass this way, the situation over there will be bad!" At the moment, Karp and Charlotte Lingling are fighting fortunately. After all, its not their kingdom. It doesnt matter whether Yamamoto Motoyanyusaishigekunis half a dime, but the battle against the world government is Saint Martins. People! What if Huang Yuan is allowed to pass this way? Dont tell me the situation! Of course, he also knows that he can''t restrain Huang Yuan. Don''t look at Huang Yuan talking to himself so politely, but after all he is the fastest man in the world. That speed is not just for fun, he can''t chase him at all. on! Therefore, he just wants to delay a little time or let Huang Yuan get hurt! As long as this is the case, there will be no problems with Uozhihualie and Luling! Just now, because of the arrival of Tonghu and Eoria, the three lieutenants of the world government who besieged Luling ~www.novelhall.com~ have been trapped with the cooperation of Luling, Tonghu and Eoria. In a precarious situation! If you delay any longer, these three lieutenants will definitely be over. Even if the yellow ape goes to support it, it will be of no avail! And if Huang Yuan is injured, it would be better. In that case, no matter if it is delayed or not, Huang Yuan''s combat effectiveness will definitely decline, and it will have an effect on the overall battle situation! Of course, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni knew that this was basically impossible! He once learned about Huang Yuans intelligence from Arthur and knew that Huang Yuan was a ten percent office worker. He usually likes to pick up simple and non-dangerous tasks for the navy, and he doesnt even take the initiative. do! How can such a person put himself in danger or even get hurt? So, his ideal situation is to delay a little time! And talking to Huang Yuan now is a way to delay time! But if Huang Yuan is really forced to leave, at his speed, then Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni really has no choice. After all, there is Kaido in front of him, he can''t chase after him, right? "Are you from Saint Martin?" Huang Yuan asked in surprise. Before he came, he had understood the situation and knew who the goal was this time! Although the CP side is vague about the specific content of the task, it is the support they ask for, so it still gives the target of the task. "That''s right!" Genryuzai Yamamoto looked at Huang Yuan menacingly, and said solemnly, "Old man, Saint Martin''s Kingdom, captain of the 13th team of Seireitei Gotei, Shigeukuni Yamamoto Genryuzhai!!!" ( Chapter 516： Life is yours Listening to the self-introduction of Yamamoto Motoyagi Shigekuni, Huang Yuan felt bad! Didn''t he just hit the enemy''s hand? Although he has confidence in his speed, it does not mean that he is invincible. He is very clear that apart from his speed, nothing else is worth mentioning! Especially when facing people of the same general level, his speed is worth seeing! And if you put it in front of a powerhouse like Yamamoto Genryu Chongguo whose strength exceeds the general general level, let alone! If Yamamoto Motoyagi really wants to fight him, with the power of the two attacking collisions he just saw, the most likely situation is that he is only relying on his own speed to protect himself! After thinking for a moment, Huang Yuan bit his head and asked again, "Then, Mr. Yamamoto, can you let me go?" "No!" Yamamoto Motoyagi Shigekuni refused without hesitation. "Mr. Yamamoto, now your enemy is Kaido, why don''t you let me go?" Huang Yuan said. He was reminding Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni that there is Kaido in front of him! In the current situation, although Huang Yuan thinks it is okay to walk at his speed, considering the powerful destructive power that Yamamoto Moto-Yu Shigekuni has just shown, he still has to consider forcibly leaving this kind of thing! What if you get hit by accident? At that time, it will be at least a minor injury, and more likely to be a serious injury, so even if he leaves forcibly at his speed, there is an 80% chance of success that he doesn''t want to bet! Moreover, the 80% probability is only for Yamamoto Genryu Chongguo. If Kaido is also included, then I am afraid that there is not even a 80% probability! Although Kaido kept saying that as long as Yamamoto Motoyagi agrees, as a navy, he can''t be so naive to believe Kaido''s words, otherwise once he repents, then he must be in bad luck? Therefore, if it can be negotiated and left intact, it is best to discuss it! Moreover, what is more important is that he is an office worker who takes money to do things and does what he can. There is no need to work so hard! After all, money belongs to the company, but fate is yours! Well, he never admits that those were all excuses before, the last sentence is the point! "Kaido is the enemy, yes, but I remember you are the navy? Kaido and you are also enemies!" No matter what Huang Yuan said, anyway, Yamamoto Genryu Shigekuni continued to uphold a drag word and kept talking nonsense. It''s good to be able to hold the yellow ape. What if he runs at the speed of the yellow ape? "Mr. Kaido said just now, as long as you agree with me, I can leave!" Huang Yuan said sternly. "If you are a pirate in Kaido, do you still believe in the navy?" Yamamoto Motoyagi Shigeoku looked at Huang Yuan with surprise as if he had discovered a new world. "Um" Huang Yuan choked directly by these words, a little speechless! --- On the other side, just when Yamamoto Motoyagi Shigekuni and Huang Yuan were talking about it, the battle began to change! The three claw marks who fought the Lu Ling fierce battle, because of the joining of Tonghu and Eoria, fell into a disadvantage, and after a period of time, the other two people except claw marks also had to flee with one death and one serious injury. The remaining claw marks face the two people in front of him! Now the claw marks are very embarrassing, he knows very well that facing the two people in front of him, there is absolutely no chance of winning! But the situation in front of him is not something he can leave if he wants to leave! The two people in front of him, a deer, obviously couldn''t let him escape so easily! Simply, for now, he still has two good news! One, after such a long fight, Lu Ling had to withdraw from the solution mode, so he now faces only three lieutenants! Second, the arrival of Huang Yuan just now can be said to shining the audience, he naturally saw it! Although he was more than just why, Huang Yuan smashed into the fiercest battlefield in the entire sea area, but he knew that as long as he could wait, he would definitely be able to wait for Huang Yuan''s support! just Can he wait for Huang Yuan''s support? Thinking about it, he responded to the immediate attack without difficulty! "Lushan Shenglongba!" In an instant! A golden flying dragon flew out from Tonghu''s fist, and came swiftly toward the claw mark! "Fist of iron and steel!" Claw marks face solemnly, raising his right hand and hitting the flying golden dragon! "boom!" There was a frontal impact from the fist and the golden flying dragon. Amidst the huge collision and the energetic engulfing, the claw marks flew upside down for ten meters! But the attack is not over yet! Immediately! "Plasma Lightspeed Punch!" Not far away, Eoria took advantage of the claw marks to fly out in the collision, and when he lost his balance, he shot countless punches instantly! And these fists directly formed an airtight net of speed of light, from the front, back, up, down, left, and right, attacking the claw marks! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The claw marks were too late to react, and the body was directly hit by countless punches in the air, like a piece of rag, swaying in the air with the wind! It''s been a long time! After all the light speed punches were finished, the claw marks fell from the air! "ordinary!" The claw mark that fell on the ground was not a bit human at this time, and his whole body was swollen and not like it, his eyes were dull, and he lay on the ground and twitched. "Hmm, hum!" "puff---" Accompanied by a muffled grunt, Claw Mark couldn''t help but vomit a bit of blood! Take his illness and kill him! Seeing him like this, the two of Tonghu and Yilu not only have no sympathy, but are even more cruel! Tong Hu walked directly towards him, ready to deal with him, and then went to solve all the severely injured lieutenant generals and the group of major generals on the island! But at this time! A golden flash appeared in front of him! "Oh, this can''t let you kill, otherwise I won''t have any good fruits to eat when I go back!" Huang Yuan appeared in front of Tong Hu a little embarrassed, and said with a grin. Huang Yuan is grinning on his face now, but his heart is numb! Originally, he shouldn''t have appeared here, but should be wrangling with Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni! But the fact is that the situation cannot keep up with the changes! After he wrangled for a while, an empty call came to ~www.novelhall.com~ and ordered him to get rid of the Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni in front of him, to support these people of the world government! As for why Sora knew the situation here I would also like to thank the few world government personnel who were unable to join the battle due to their relatively poor strength. They used telephone worms to broadcast the battle situation to their heads at the request of the above! Therefore, Sora knew the situation at the scene and called Huang Yuan, which eventually led Huang Yuan to take a risk and forcibly escape from the battlefield between Yamamoto Motoyagi and Kaido! Of course, it was impossible for Yamamoto Moto-Yu Chongguo to leave him so easily, so when Huang Yuan forcefully broke away, he suffered a slash of fire to burn the city! Simply, he was fast, and he didn''t suffer any harm! It was only because the flame temperature of Yamamoto Genryu Chongguo was too high that the corners of the yellow ape''s clothes and hair were directly scorched by the super high temperature, and he had to leave in embarrassment! Looking at the yellow ape in front of him, Tong Hu had no fear at all. He said coldly, "Then try it! Try it and see if you can stop us!" . Chapter 517： Bite the bullet Naval headquarters! When Huang Yuan and Tong Hu met, the Navy Marshal Kong also conducted a thing about this battle --- negotiation! As for the object... Of course it is Arthur! In this situation, the original purpose of the world government is definitely not fulfilled With this as the premise, if the world government does not negotiate, the fighting will not stop, then things will definitely get worse, it will affect the reputation of the world government and the navy, and even the countries that the world government has joined! Why do you say that? First of all, although the New World is dangerous, there are not many people. What''s more, the battle of a few people is in the more prosperous sea area of ??the Charlotte family, and the aftermath of the battle has reached a hundred miles around. In this case, It is definitely impossible not to be discovered! Once someone is discovered, with the scale of this battle, it is certainly no doubt to be in the newspaper! When the time comes, the navy and the world government will not be able to capture a group of pirates, and a small kingdom will be a blow to prestige. If the reasons behind the battle are exposed again at this time, it will not only affect the prestige, but will even cause the participating countries to panic against the world government. The world government can even do the despicable and chilling things like arresting the princess, so what else can''t be done? In view of this, after the news reached the five old stars, the five old stars discussed it, and finally decided to negotiate to end the battle quickly and avoid further expansion of the situation! As for the object of the negotiation, it goes without saying! Charlotte Lingling and Kaido are pirates. The world government will definitely not negotiate with them if it is not forced to do so. If it is exposed, the matter will be serious! What''s more, the cause of this battle is also Saint Martin. If Saint Martin''s mouth is not sealed, the ghost knows what will happen? Therefore, the object must be, and it can only be Saint Martin! But the world government, after all, it''s still shameful! Of course, it is impossible to carry out the concealed way of admitting defeat by negotiating, so this task was passed to the navy and finally fell into the hands of Kong As for empty... What else can he say, he can only agree! Therefore, he dialed Arthur''s number! "Blubru!" With the ringing of the phone, the phone was connected! "Hey!" Arthur''s voice came from the phone bug, and said, "Who?" "I, Marshal, Sora!" Sora said calmly in a thick voice. "Oh!" Arthur suddenly. Immediately, he changed his voice and asked with a smile, "Then Marshal, what can I do for you?" "Negotiation!" Kong said lightly. "!" Arthur couldn''t help laughing, and said frantically, "Negotiation? Haha, negotiation?" "What? Is it ridiculous?" Kong frowned. Upon hearing this, Arthur''s face sank immediately, and he said coldly, "Yes, it''s ridiculous! Do you know what the world government has done? Still negotiating? It''s considered my temper if I don''t kill them by myself. !" Hearing this, Sora''s face sank! He has always wanted to know what the world government has done! However, the world government has been hesitating about this, refusing to tell him, and at the same time let him negotiate. This makes him very troubled! Don''t tell me what you did, how do I know how to talk? If you do something very excessive, then I have to negotiate, isn''t that going to scold you? Thinking so, Sora had to bite the bullet and talk! There is no way, who said that the world government is his leader! Although he is considered a person of status in the world government with his strength and power, the leader is the leader, and the task of negotiation is handed down from the five old stars, and he has no way to refuse! Kong took a deep breath, shook his head, and said lightly, "I don''t know!" "Hehe, I don''t know if you still come to talk?" Arthur chuckled slightly. "But it''s always going to be discussed, isn''t it? No matter what the reason is, in this situation, negotiation is the best choice for both parties!" Kong said calmly. "Can you continue to fight and determine the outcome? The best choice? Why should I choose the best choice?" Arthur squinted, slightly angry, and said word by word, "I choose what I want Cant you not choose the best option?" Even though I said that, Arthur is actually calmer than anyone else! Negotiation, in his heart, also agrees with what Sora said, is the best choice! Arthur knew the situation of the war over there. After the arrival of Huang Yuan, the situation had basically been brought to an equal state, so it was impossible for anyone who wanted to kill the world government, unless he sent someone over there! just... He can send, and the world government can send too! And in terms of the number of strong people, the world government has more than St. Martin. In this regard, St. Martin is absolutely unable to fight, so unless he wants to fight with the world government, he must talk about it! But since the world government sent someone to do kidnapping, how could he easily expose it? So, how to talk is to be skillful, he must let the world government bleed, that''s it! "Okay! But you have to carefully consider the consequences! You must know that the Kingdom of Saint Martin has always been there, you can''t move it!" Sora threatened in a flat tone. "What? Threat me?" Arthur said with a sneer, "Saint Martin has always been there, but what about the navy and the world government? You, do you want to play a big game?" "Hoo---" Kong rubbed his temples with a headache, and after a deep breath, said, "Then what do you want?" "Haha, what do I want!?" After Arthur chuckled twice ~www.novelhall.com~, he gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not what I want, but what do you want? Send someone here before. Kidnapped my wife and threatened me now? I really think I am a bully!" Hearing the words, my empty brain made a "buzz", and it went blank! Only then did he know why Arthur was talking to him like this! It turned out that the world government sent someone to kidnap his wife! I originally thought that Arthur was the king after all, so his mind would definitely be calm. Once he called and said to negotiate, then no matter what the situation is, Arthur would always talk to him calmly. But in fact, Arthur''s attitude was beyond his expectation. From the beginning, he didn''t have any good tone in the call! He didn''t know why before, and was a little puzzled, but he knew it at this moment! Replaced by someone trying to kidnap his wife, he must be furious, regardless of who killed him! Thinking like this, Sora has a headache! What are the things the world government does! kidnapped his wife, was ambushed by others, and finally had to negotiate, but the matter still fell on his head, which simply made him want to die! However, the headache is a headache, and negotiations are still going on right now! Although he knows that the difficulty of this negotiation will increase countless times because of the actions of the world government, he has no other choice but to bite the bullet and talk! :. : Chapter 518： 1 Everything is without words After being silent for a long time, after finishing the language in his heart, Kong said weakly, "This incident... has passed after all, and hasnt it been unsuccessful? So you still put it down now and put it down. Focusing on the current situation, negotiations are now the best choice for both parties!" Regarding what Arthur said about the intention of the world government to kidnap Smoky, he didn''t need to call to confirm, he knew it was definitely true! After all, the world government has not done anything like this kind of thing. Even after he has been an admiral for so many years, he knows no less than ten things, and what he doesn''t know, let alone, definitely more! So what can Sora say, that''s all I can say! He can''t say that it is the fault of the world government, right? Although he wants to say that too! "Let it go, do you accept this kind of thing on your side?" Arthur said angrily. Hearing this, Sora is even weaker! This kind of bad negotiation is really hard to talk about! "Hoo---" Thinking, Kong Shen let out a sigh of relief, suppressed his weakness, and said sincerely, "Yes, I can''t accept it if I put it on me, but...you are a king! You have to consider your subjects what!" Since threats cannot be threatened, you can only play the responsibility card! What is the most important thing for a king, the kingdom! From the perspective of Kong, if St. Martin and the world government are torn apart, not to mention whether St. Martin can survive in the end, but after the world governments targeting, life will definitely be sad! However, what he didn''t know was that Arthur was not afraid of this at all, and he even ambushed the people of the world government earlier than this time, and had torn apart the world government! "This..." Arthur said hesitantly, "Then, what do you want?" Arthur took this step down a few steps. After all, his ultimate goal is to make the world government bleed. If it stays frozen like this, the world government will eventually abandon the negotiation reluctantly, choose some examples, send someone to intercept Smoky, and then use all its power to suppress the news. If you continue to use this powerful method, then I am afraid that both sides will suffer. So for this responsibility card, he didn''t eat it, but by going down a few steps, he let Sora know that negotiation is possible. "Truce!" Kong said calmly. At this time, a glimmer of joy flashed in his heart. He knew Arthur''s words that there was a way to negotiate! "Impossible!" After Arthur resolutely said, he said with a little deep meaning, "A man, if he is indifferent to his wife being kidnapped, what kind of man is he? You are such a lighthearted truce, just thinking It is impossible to expose this matter!" Of course, it is impossible to let go of the light and fluttering word kong. He can''t agree to anything before seeing the real benefits! On the other side, Sora also analyzed Arthur''s current attitude! First of all, Arthur was relieved before, so there was a way to negotiate, and then Arthur resolutely rejected his request for a truce! It seems a bit Arthur is a bit contradictory, but after carefully analyzing the words behind him, Sora probably guessed what Arthur wanted to do. He, be good! Sora is helpless about this! If there is no dirty business from the world government, don''t care what the situation is now, unless Karp and Huang Yuan are about to be killed, he simply cannot agree. But after having the world government, what else can he do? can only think about it! In the case of a loss, for a strong man like Sora, he can''t be completely shameless. If he doesn''t think about it, what else can he do? After thinking for a long time, he said in a hollow voice, "What do you want?" "I haven''t thought about it yet... I''ll call you when I think about it!" After Arthur said quietly, he hung up the phone without waiting for a reply! At the moment, the war situation on the New World side is fine. Although the world government intends to negotiate, it is not impatient, so Arthur chose to delay and fight for another day or two on the New World side. Things began to brew and the world government was impatient. He will only start the real talk in the circumstances! At that time, the most talked about, the best! "Deep toot..." Hearing the sound of hanging up from the phone, he shook his head helplessly, and hung up the phone too! Then, after sitting in a chair and thinking for a while, he shouted outside the door, "Go and call me the Warring States period!" "Yes, your marshal!" The soldier at the door respectfully responded, then turned and left. "Da da da!" After a while, with heavy footsteps, the door was knocked! "!" "Come in!" said hollowly. "Crack!" After pushing the door open, the Warring States period slipped in his pocket and walked in slowly! "Marshal!" The Warring States Period said faintly. "Sit!" Sitting on the chair at the desk, I made a please gesture. The Warring States period was not polite, he pulled the chair away and sat down, and at the same time asked, "Marshal, what can you do with me?" "It''s like this..." Sora asked the ins and outs of the matter, as well as what Arthur had just said, and asked, "What do you think?" "Hmm..." After a while, Zhan Guo frowned and pondered, he concluded, "I am afraid he wants more benefits!" "The battle right now is basically in a relatively balanced state, and the fermentation of things has just begun, so the world government is not in a hurry, and Saint Martins is not in a hurry! Therefore, if we negotiate conditions at this time, it will definitely not be the best! " "So, he chose to procrastinate. He just wanted to postpone the matter for two more days. By then, the matter had begun to ferment, and the world government began to be anxious, so he could get the best conditions!" "Then what should we do?" Sora asked again. In fact, he basically knows the answer! Just because the Warring States is about to take his place~www.novelhall.com~ So now he will ask the opinion of Warring States for everything and see how he handles it! Of course, the Warring States Period has never let him down until now. Every time he comes up with an answer, he is very satisfied, and sometimes it gives him a different way of thinking, which makes his eyes bright! "We don''t have to do anything, just wait!" The Warring States period said lightly, and then said with a deep meaning, "Anyway...we are not the one who has the headache!" "Hmm!" Kong nodded in satisfaction, he naturally knew the meaning of the Warring States dialect, and he was also very satisfied with the answer to the Warring States! At this time, the Warring States seemed to have thought of something again, frowned and said, "But...the navy on the West Sea is going to increase troops!" "That''s right. According to the current situation, Saint Martin is running wild on the road to death!" Sora understood what he meant after a little thought, and agreed, "At that time, the world government will probably treat them Do it, and the main force is estimated to be our navy!" "Then let''s take advantage of this opportunity and apply for military expenses!" After the Warring States period of thought for a moment, a cunning flashed in his eyes, and he said with some deep meaning! Hearing this, Sora''s eyes lit up, and he said with a bit of profound meaning, "Yes! If you want to increase troops, the military expenditure will definitely increase, plus munitions, warships, and the cost will be huge! If you don''t If you have more, I''m afraid it won''t work!" After finishing speaking, Sengoku and Sora looked at each other and smiled. it is more than words! :. : Chapter 519： Tianke All things grow together and all things overcome each other! No matter in that world, there are always some biological things that have a mutual restraint relationship! One Piece World is no exception! Take Luffy who owns the rubber fruit as an example, he is Tianke Ainilu who owns the thunder fruit! The reason why he was able to defeat Ainilu was that in addition to having the protagonist''s aura, the rubber fruit had at least 80% of the credit. If there was no rubber fruit immune to thunder and lightning, even with the protagonist''s aura, Luffy would not be able to defeat Ainilu simply. , At least it will take a few more twists and turns! And Huang Yuan and the Golden Saints are the same as Aini Lu and Luffy! can be said to be Tianke! What is the advantage of Huang Yuan? is nothing more than speed! reached the speed of light! What are the basic abilities of the Golden Saint Seiya? Light Speed ??Fist! A fist reaching the speed of light! Therefore, in terms of speed, the yellow ape has no advantage at all, and the fists of the golden saints can directly catch up with the speed of the yellow ape! What is the disadvantage of Huang Yuan? Body! But this is also the foundation of the Golden Saints! Every golden saint, no, not only a golden saint, but every saint before becoming a saint, after undergoing a devil-like physical exercise, can become a saint! It can be said that the body of every Saint Seiya has been tempered and tempered, and as the best among the Saint Seiya, the Golden Saint Seiya is even more so! Therefore, in front of the golden saints, the advantage of the yellow ape is no longer an advantage, and the disadvantages have also been magnified a lot, so the golden saints can be said to be very restrained from the yellow ape! Therefore, even if one of the two parties is a lieutenant general and one is a general, Tonghu and Eoria have both played and interacted with Huang Yuan. If there is no big class gap, I am afraid Huang Yuan will be caught. Hit it! "Lushan Shenglongba!" Tonghu fist like a gust of wind, and punched out a roaring golden flying dragon! "It''s horrible!" Huang Yuan dodged, like the golden flying dragon who had escaped Tonghu, and flirted with it while hiding. His face is full of relaxation, but his eyes are full of solemnity! At this time, half an hour has passed since he stood in front of Tong Hu! And this half an hour, he was very nervous! It is reasonable to say that it is not a big problem for him to play three lieutenant levels with a general level of combat power. At most, it will take a little longer, and he can still solve it with his general level strength! But Tonghu, Aiolia, and Luling are unreasonable! Among them, Tonghu, as the Golden Saint Seiya, and Eoria fought very uncomfortably. In terms of the speed that he was proud of, the opponent''s fist completely followed up, but in his own weak body In terms of surgery, the opposite side even suppressed himself. Although the deer spirit has almost been consumed due to spiritual pressure, he retired from the **** mode, and his strength has been restored to the level of lieutenant general, but because of the endless ghost roads, binding roads, and the fast moving speed of death. Wait, it also caused some trouble to Huang Yuan! Therefore, even if Huang Yuan is so much higher than the opponent''s strength, he did not take advantage of the three of them, but suffered a lot of losses, and was forced to draw by the three of them, and even fell. It''s a bit of a disadvantage! Simply, Huang Yuan didn''t want to fight with Tonghu and the others, he just wanted to stop the three of them! Therefore, in most cases, he can hide and hide in most situations, hide far away, and then use the fruit ability to carry out long-range attacks to stop the opponent. While completing the tasks explained above, he does not need to exert too much effort. Don''t try hard! But even like this, he is still very nervous! no way! Although he didn''t want to fight, he just wanted to drag, but Tonghu and Aiolia disagree! The two faced Huang Yuan with a storm-like attack. Coupled with Lu Lings strange death ability, Huang Yuan did not dare to relax. Once he slackens, his life may not be in danger, but the injury must be avoided. It''s impossible! "Plasma Light Speed ??Punch!" In an instant, countless lightspeed fists formed an overwhelming net of lightspeed fists, directly covering the yellow ape! Seeing this, Huang Yuan picked up his heart and quickly used the fruit ability. "Yatayama mirror!" In an instant, Huang Yuan shot a flash of light from his body, which strung out through the gap in the speed of light boxing net, and Huang Yuan himself disappeared in place at this moment, transformed into light, and moved from the speed of light boxing net by the flash of light. Shot out in the gap! "It''s terrible!" said the yellow ape who came out of the light speed fist net while patting his chest. Although his tone sounds like a molesting, in fact, his heart is full of fear! because... Just when he wore it out, the corner of his clothes was rubbed by the light speed net, and now it completely disappeared, revealing a little bit of the yellow ape''s skin! Fortunately, it did not hurt the body! the other side. Seeing that the yellow ape was not injured, Aiolia frowned and waved his fist again! "Light Speed ??Fist!" While watching Eoria''s attack, Tong Hu also launched an attack! "Light Speed ??Fist!" The same attack, but the angle of attack is different, the two light speed fists cover each other and head towards Huang Yuan. Upon seeing this, Huang Yuan raised his brows, raised his feet, and turned it into a light appearance! "Kick at the speed of light!" "Kick at the speed of light!" ... Huang Yuan twisted his body, two lasers were kicked out by him almost at the same time, and they fisted at the speed of light of the two Tonghu! "Boom!" "Boom!" Accompanied by two huge sounds ~www.novelhall.com~ the attacks of both sides directly collided together. In an instant! is like a sun appearing between the two sides, shining between the sky and the earth into a white mist. Under this dazzling light, the two sides stopped by coincidence, and even Uinohana and the bird-head masked man who were not far away on the same island also stopped! Then, this small island ushered in peace! Its just that this peace is short-lived! After a few seconds, the dazzling light disappeared, and the two sides fought together again! ---- same time! Redhead Pirates! At this time, it has been several hours since they tracked the Yellow Ape! "Boss, why haven''t you seen the back of that yellow monkey!" Lakilu asked while chewing on the chicken legs. "It''s only a few hours now, how can I see it?" Shanks gave him a blank look and said, "He is so fast, as long as we run for an hour or two, we will have to chase for a day or two at least. Maybe see him from behind?" "In that case, if we chase past, we probably won''t be able to see what happened? After a day or two, no matter what happened, we should have lost sight of it, right?" Said and asked again. "It''s not wrong to say that! But there is nothing wrong with us anyway, let''s chase after it!" Shanks said with a smile. "That''s right!" Laqilu said, chewing on the drumstick. Chapter 520： PYROBROIN Time is like flowing water, and two days have passed! At this time, Motoyanagi Yamamoto and others are still fighting! For people of their level, it is easy to fight for three or five days, so the battle is still fierce at this time. At the same time, the situation gradually fermented as their battle became fierce! Outside the scope of their fight, a group of reporters are holding special telescopes to watch the battle tens of miles away, and every time they look at it, they gather the news and spread it to their respective newspapers through the phone worm. in! After receiving their news, the various newspapers did not send it out immediately, but let them continue to collect the news while collating the news they reported. ----- at the same time! Navy Headquarters Marshal''s Office! "Snapped!" Sora hung up the phone with one hand, then looked at the Warring States sitting opposite, and asked calmly, "Warring States, what do you think?" "The world government should be a little bit overwhelmed by the news, that''s why we are told to negotiate quickly!" The Warring States Period took a sip of the coffee in front of him and said lightly. "Well, I think so too!" Kong nodded, and said, "In terms of news, those big newspapers are fortunate to say that the big business is naturally afraid of the world government, so it is very simple for the world government to suppress their news. You can do it on the phone!" "But those small newspapers dont care so much. As long as they can make money, they wont care even if they might be hunted down by the world government. Moreover, their family business is small, and they can throw away the newspaper at any time after making money. It is a newspaper office! So it is difficult for the world government to suppress their news!" Sengoku agreed and nodded, and asked, "The marshal, what do you think Saint Martin will want after the negotiation?" After thinking about it for a moment, Sora shook his head and said, "It''s hard to say! At the moment, the territory of the Kingdom of Saint Martin is constantly expanding, and their business is also very prosperous. The kingdom is not short of money. In this case, what do they really want? Good to say!" After finishing talking, I thought about it, and then said, "Okay, let''s not guess what they want here, just start the negotiation, and we will know after the talk!" "Good too!" Warring States nodded slightly. Immediately, Sora called Saint Martin in front of the Warring States! "Blubru!" After a while, the phone was connected! "Hello!" Arthur''s voice came over the phone. "Your Majesty Arthur!" Kong said sternly. "Oh! It turned out to be Marshal Sora!" Arthur said with a smile. Send Bao Boy is here! There was a glimmer of joy in Arthur''s heart! "Your Majesty Arthur, have you figured out what you want?" Kong Shen said, "Think about it!" Arthur said quietly. Originally, Arthur wanted some precious items such as devil fruit and sea floor stone, but a news came two days ago that made him change his mind and want another thing! This kind of thing is very important to the world government, but it is not something they absolutely do not give! "What is it?" Sora asked directly without going around the corner. "The technology that makes Hailoushi exude the breath of the sea!" Arthur said sternly. The reason why navy ships can travel freely in the windless zone is based on this technology! They installed the sea tower stone on the bottom of the ship, so that the sea tower stone exudes the breath of the sea, so that the sea kings in the windless zone think that the ship is sea water, instead of attacking them! As for this kind of technology, in the original work, it is simply said that there are sea-building stones under the navy ships. The sea-building stones give off the breath of the sea, so the sea kings will not attack it! But after experimenting, Arthur found that if the Hailou Stone is directly installed under the ship, it is useless at all, and the sea kings still attack, there is no difference! Therefore, Arthur speculated that the Navy should have some technology that can make Hailoushi exude the so-called breath of the sea so that their ships can travel freely in the windless zone! Therefore, he asked for this! You know, people in the windless zone are rare, most of them are very primitive islands, which have not been developed at all. Therefore, the resources on the islands can be described as a mess. In this case, if Arthur has this technology, then You can develop these resources! Moreover, in addition, with this technology, as long as the ship is not unlucky enough to directly collide with the giant sea kings, it can freely pass between the windless zone and the great waterway. In that case, it can move The goods of the two places are constantly reselling, relying on the great waterway and the amazing price difference of the world to make a lot of money! Of course, this latter point doesn''t mean anything to Arthur! The Red Earth Continent was hollowed out by Saint Martin, and the steam train inside had been transporting things from the four seas and great waterways to Saint Martin day and night, so the goods of Saint Martin had already circulated in the four seas and great waterways, so This latter point is nothing to him! It was the first point that really made Arthur''s heart beat! However, even if Arthur is more heart-stricken, first of all, he must get the skills! As for this important technology, will the Navy give him... Arthur thought about this too carefully! He concluded that the Navy will give it! Although this technique is important, it is not impossible to give it. After all, even without this technology, there are other ways to pass the windless belt! For example, find a sea king to pull a boat, like the Hydra Pirates group, and for example, Karp, Raleigh and other strong physical skills, like they can swim directly, and other things like flying or special abilities You can also live. In short, there are many ways to cross the windless zone. Although these are not as convenient as this technology, they are simple and common, but they can be passed! Besides, this technique also has disadvantages! Hailou stone itself is a very expensive thing! Although Arthur didn''t know how many sea-building stones a navy ship would need to use, he would come there as well. After all, the size of the ship was there. With such a calculation, the cost of traveling freely without wind belts is very high! In addition, besides being expensive, Hailou Stone is also extremely rare. It was produced in Wano Country, and it has been firmly controlled by Kaido over the years. Most of the sea-loud stones have also been taken by the beasts and pirates, so very little flowed out. At present, most of the Hailou stones on the market are still flowing out before Kaido did not control the country of Wuji. Therefore, in this case, the role of this technology has been invisibly reduced a lot! Therefore, although technology is important, it is not impossible to give it! After all, this technique is useless without Hailou Stone! But it would be very useful if you put it in Arthur''s place! Just two days ago, Arthur received good news, that is... Saint Martin can make sea tower stones! In the original work, the Hailou Stone is only produced by Hezhi Country! However, after carefully recalling the original work, Arthur discovered a way to make Hailou Stone! As for how to make... First of all, the reason why Hailoushi can block the ability of Devil Fruit Ability is because it contains a kind of PYRO The ingredients of OIN can release the same energy as the sea~www.novelhall.com~ so it can block the devil fruit ability! In other words, the most important thing in Hailou Rock is called PYRO OIN particles! But it is this kind of substance, Arthur discovered that in the original book, there is a thing that also contains this ingredient! That is Haiyun! That''s right, it is the sea cloud of the sky island! The sea cloud of the sky island is from the sky below the sky island, after the submarine volcano erupts under the sea area of ??the great channel, it will be in the original seabed PYRO After the OIN particles were sent to the sky, they condensed with water vapor! In other words, in every sea cloud, there is PYRO OIN! This gave Arthur a bold idea! That is to extract PYRO from Haiyun OIN particles, and then synthesize it into a sea floor stone! How to extract the PYRO from the synthetic sea floor stone OIN particles... After Arthur figured out a way, he threw this task to the Academy of Sciences of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Finally, two days ago, people from the Royal Academy of Sciences told him that it was a success! Saint Martin can produce Hailou Stone by itself! However, because Arthurs Hailou stone was extracted the day after tomorrow, and the PYRO contained in Haiyun OIN particles are very scarce, and it is very troublesome to extract synthetic sea floor stone, so the output is very small, and it is completely unable to compare with the natural production of Wano Country! But anyway, it is enough to satisfy Saint Martin''s own needs! Therefore, Arthur temporarily changed his decision and wanted this technique! Chapter 521： revenge "What!?" Sora was surprised and angry at Arthur''s request. The Navy does have this kind of technology! However, it was developed not long ago. It is still in the state of experimentation and has not been put into use. Not many people know it. Only some relevant scientific researchers and some high-ranking navy know about it! And in this case, Arthur knew it! What does this mean? Arthur has access to the most secret information in the Navy! In other words, this is only possible when there is news of a high-level navy betraying the navy or undercover at all! How can this keep him from surprise, how to keep him from anger! Although he had known that there were undercover agents in the Navy for a long time, he had even discovered many undercover agents, and the information was in his hands. It was only because it was useful to keep them, so he didn''t move! But those are some low-level or middle-level characters. He never expected that there would be an undercover agent who could reach the top level! What does it mean to be able to do high-level undercover? The secrets of the navy, the movements of the navy, and most of the information in the navy will be circulated. Think about it, the bottom of my heart is chilly, I cant wait for an internal inspection right away! "Really?" Arthur''s eyes lit up and he was surprised! He didn''t confirm before, just guessing! But now listening to Kong''s words, he immediately confirmed that there is such a thing! "Not good!" Hearing this, the Warring States complexion changed, and he hurriedly shouted! Listening to Arthurs surprise voice from the phone bug, he still doesnt know what happened! Arthur definitely didn''t confirm that there was such a thing before, just vaguely heard the wind from some channel. However, the anger that the Admiral Kong made just now allowed Arthur to truly confirm the existence of the news! Thinking like this, the face of Sengoku can''t help but sink! Erkong heard Arthur''s surprise voice, and saw the sinking face of the opposite Warring States, and immediately reacted! "Hoo---" "Damn it!" Kong sighed secretly, then sighed deeply and said in a deep voice, "How did you know?" He didn''t do something like denial, it was unnecessary and useless, and he lost his grace! "Just leave it alone!" Arthur smiled and said, "Just say, can you?" "No!" Sora refused without hesitation. just kidding! Something that the Navy has worked so hard to develop, and I want to take away this light sentence. Is he really a silly admiral? Arthur was not surprised by this. Although he felt that Sora would definitely agree in the end, he would certainly not agree so easily now. Just a word from Arthur, there is no power to make Sora pay such a big price! "Really..." Arthur smiled and said, "Then call me when I agree!" After speaking, Arthur hung up the phone without waiting for an answer! He didn''t persuade the empty, nor did he mean to persuade! Because he knows that the final decision is not Gukong, but the people above Kong. Although Kong refuses now, as time goes by, when things get worse, the people above will definitely let Kong give him things. ! "Deep toot---" Hearing the sound of the phone hanging up, he frowned involuntarily and hung up the phone too! After pondering for a while, Sora asked the Warring States in front of him, "What do you think?" "I''m afraid we still have to give it to him in the end!" The Warring States groaned, "Although this technology is important, it is not the one that cannot be given. The technology itself has great limitations, such as sea floor stone!" "As a kingdom of the West China Sea, their kingdom has absolutely no channels for the source of sea floor stones. It is not easy to buy even if the money is high. If we restrict the circulation of sea floor stones on the market, then their number of sea floor stones As you can imagine!" "And in this case, the people above shouldn''t mind giving them the technology, after all, there are not enough sea floor stones, no matter how strong the technology is!" "Huh!" Kong nodded and asked again, "Then we give them the technology now?" When asked this sentence, Sora actually had an idea! If he gave it this way, the world government would definitely blame him for giving such an important technology to others, but if he asks for instructions above, then he wont have to carry it! "Report it to the top!" The Warring States period took a look at Kong, and faintly said something similar to Kong''s idea! "That''s OK!" Kong''s eyes were full of appreciation. Immediately, Sora picked up the phone bug on the side and started calling! And about three minutes later, he hung up the call again! "Let''s give him the technology from the top!" Kong said sternly. This answer is not unexpected! "Then give it!" Warring States calmly said. "Hmm!" Kong nodded, then groaned again, "However, I just rejected him, so now it''s hard to say yes! This time, let''s call you!" "Good!" The Warring States Period agreed. Immediately afterwards, Warring States directly picked up the phone worm on the table and dialed out! ---- the other side! "Blubru!" As the bell rang, Arthur, who was in the study of Saint Martin''s Palace, looked at the phone bug in front of him, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily. Immediately, he picked up the phone worm! "Hey!" "We agreed!" The voice of the Warring States Period came from the other end of the phone! "It''s a general of the Warring States!" Arthur said with a smile, "Now that I agree, let''s pass the information. After it is passed, the scientists of our kingdom have confirmed the authenticity, and I will call!" "By the way, don''t tell me that your navy has added special parts and no phone bugs that can be faxed, right?" "Yes, I will let the people upload it!" The Warring States Period said blankly. He is not afraid of Arthur''s repentance. After all, returning to St. Martin from the New World must pass through Fishman Island and the Chambordian Islands. If Arthur repents, his wife and children must be out of luck! Of course, what he didn''t know was that Smoky did not have to go through the Chambord Islands at all when returning to St. Martin, and because of the current situation, Arthur would not even let her go to Murloc Island, and was going to directly let her take people from the woods. Come back from Yedao! Arthur can''t be trusted by the people of the world government! After all, the people of the world government can even kidnap, what else can''t be done? "Okay~www.novelhall.com~ That''s it!" Arthur smiled and hung up the phone. And after hanging up the phone, there was an inexplicable glint in his eyes! "When the things are in your hands and the people are back, let''s get revenge!" Arthur said to himself. That''s right! Arthur still wants revenge! Although the world government, in order to avoid the expansion of the situation and cause damage to its reputation, they gave something to make Arthur a truce, and Arthur also agreed! But a truce does not mean no revenge! Before, the reason why Arthur agreed to the request for a truce was that, apart from the fact that the battle was going on for a long time and it was useless to fight, it was also out of consideration for the safety of Smokys mother and son. After all, they are in the new world and not far from the world government. If he had to die, it would probably bring some danger to their mother and child, so after comprehensive thinking, he agreed to a truce! A truce and no revenge are two different things! If he does not retaliate this time, then the world government will come back to kidnap his wife and children two or three days later, then even if there is no accident, Arthur will be disgusting enough! Therefore, Arthur decided to give the world government a bit of cruelty, making him completely painful, completely afraid, and this will make them fearful. As for how to do this... At this time, Arthur sitting on the chair, from the innermost part of the portable space, found a bottle of medicine at the bottom of the box! While looking at the bottle in front of him that made him chill, and inexplicably felt some dangerous potion, the smile on Arthur''s face became more and more ferocious. Chapter 522： ? Incredible New World Redhead Pirates At this time, the red-haired pirate group who had been chasing after Huang Yuan for a few days finally caught up with Huang Yuans rear light! "Boss...Boss...you...you...you look ahead!" the watchman on the boat said tremblingly. "Oh?" Hearing the words, Shanks, who was sitting on the deck and drinking with a few friends, put down his hands, stood up, turned around curiously, and looked in the direction said by the watcher! At this look, his whole person was directly stunned in place, his pupils shrunk, his eyes widened, and his face showed an incredible expression. At the same time, the few friends who were drinking with him and the crew members who were drinking heavily around also stood up and looked in the direction the watcher said! Then, they were all just like Shanks, and they were stunned in place, their pupils contracted, and their eyes were round, all with an incredible look! Suddenly, the boat fell into a strange silence! After being silent for a long time, some of the friends of the Red-haired Pirates finally came over. "Gulong!" After swallowing drool, Laqilu''s legs trembled, and her voice trembling asked, "Boss...this is what you said, we can stand firm in the new world? How do I feel that my feet are a little bit I can''t stand still!" "I...I...I think so too!" **** said tremblingly. Although Ben Beckman beside them didn''t say anything, the unconcealed surprise in his eyes betrayed him---he thought the same as the two before him! And just after they spoke, as if the reservoir was opened, the crew members who were stunned together on the ship couldn''t help but speak. "Boss, is the new world so scary?" "Boss, how do I feel once we fight with people, we won''t live for a second!" "Boss, is this the daily routine of the new world?" "Boss..." ... Listening to the various sounds made by a group of comrades, Shanks also calmed down! He looked at the battlefield in front of him with a wry smile on his face, and said, "Don''t worry, this is not the daily routine of the new world! If the daily routine of the new world is like this, you probably won''t even see my ashes now, right? ?" "The boss, what''s going on in the front? Why did we encounter this kind of battlefield after walking for two days?" Lakilu couldn''t help asking. "This..." Shanks didn''t know how to answer him, just smiled reluctantly, and said, "I don''t know the situation ahead! As for how we can meet this kind of battlefield by walking for two days... " He paused, swallowed his saliva, and said, "That can only be regarded as good luck! This kind of fierce battle is rare even in the new world. We encountered it as soon as we came, and the luck was really good!" "Ha ha!" What did everyone say about this? can only smile reluctantly. Apart from luck, there is really no other explanation for this situation! Suddenly, Laqilu seemed to have thought of something, and said quickly, "No, it''s not that we were lucky! Boss, have you forgotten how we got here?" "You don''t just drive here..." Shanks was stunned when he was halfway through. It suddenly occurred to him that they really didn''t drive casually! So, he changed his voice and couldn''t help asking, "You mean Huang Yuan?" "That''s right!" Laqilu nodded and said sternly, "Aren''t we just following him to watch the fun?" After listening to what Shanks was about to say, Ben Beckman suddenly spoke! "There is indeed a yellow ape fighting ahead!" Ben Beckman said with a slight condensed look. "Ok!?" Everyone present squinted their eyes curiously and looked at it carefully. At this time, Ben Beckman pointed to a corner of the battlefield and added, Look at it. In the battlefield ahead, there is a small area that is constantly shining with yellow light, which is similar to the yellow light we saw before. The light that the ape passes over our heads is one color!" "that is true!" "Indeed!" "Yes, I remember that color!" ... After taking a closer look, everyone on the boat confirmed. "It seems that we are really not lucky!" Shanks sighed and said again, "Sure enough, we chose to follow the yellow ape is correct! Otherwise, it would be rare to see this in more than ten years. Scene!" After that, Shanks thought for a while, scanned the surroundings, and said, "This kind of fierce battle is very rare. I have only encountered it once or twice in the past. You have to look at it with your eyes wide open. , Take a good look at how they fight!" Having said this, Shanks suddenly exuded a powerful aura, and said with pride, "Now we may not be as good as them, but one day in the future, we will also become one of them. Learn now. If we look at them, we will be as strong as them in the future, even... even stronger than them!!!" The crew members listened to Shanks words, and they were all infected by his pride. They said excitedly, Better than them!!! --- the other side! At this time, the battle is still fierce. Flames, thunder and lightning, violent winds, and flashes of various attacks are still arbitrarily crisscrossing within a radius of a hundred miles, causing the waves of the sea to reach the sky! At this time, a phone call brought this still fierce battle to a turning point! At this time, Huang Yuan is still not far from the battlefield of Tonghu and others! A world government agent who has not joined the battle, holding the phone worm, respectfully said, "Yes, I understand, I get it!" After speaking, he hung up the phone! Then, he cautiously approached the battlefield of Huang Yuan and others, stood on the edge of the battlefield, and shouted, "Lieutenant General Huang Yuan, the above has already negotiated with the other party, now stop fighting!" Hearing the words, Huang Yuan and Tong Hu took a little bit of their bodies, but then the fierce battle began again! This is just a side word of the agent. Although Huang Yuan believes it, Tonghu and the others will not stop because of this, so Huang Yuan dare not stop! But ~www.novelhall.com~ Both sides stopped soon! Because Tonghu felt the phone bug he put in his waist pocket moved! Under his heart, Tong Hu stopped his attack, and shouted at Huang Yuan, Eoria and Lu Ling, "I have a phone call from here. What the person said just now should be true!" suddenly! All the people present stopped unanimously! Then, guarding each other and stepping back to a certain safe distance! At this time, Tong Hu also answered the phone, "Hey! Um, I understand, I get it!" After finishing speaking, Tong Hu hung up the phone directly, and then shouted at several people, "What they said is true. Your Majesty has reached an agreement with the other party to stop!" As soon as his voice fell, the solemn atmosphere disappeared instantly. "Hoo---" Huang Yuan breathed a sigh of relief and said grinningly, "Oh, brothers, in this case, let''s go and notify the others!" "Okay!" Tong Hu nodded. Then, both parties went to notify the others! However, if it is someone else, there are actually only two! One is a bird head mask man, and the other is Uo Zhihuaree! As for the others, Charlotte Lingling and Karp, Motoyama Yamamoto, Yanagisae Shigekuni and Kaido, neither stopped! In these two places, Kapu and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni are better to talk about. After all, they have agreed on the above, and they will naturally stop. But Charlotte Lingling and Kaido have nothing to say, and they have not been negotiated, so these two battlefields still continue! ( Chapter 523： Canfire Taito·Dong-Sunblade Charlotte Lingling, Karp, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni, Kaido and the four were divided into two places. The fighting continued, and there was no sign of stopping. At this time, Huang Yuan, who had already stopped, didn''t want to go on like this anymore! He didn''t want to perform this task himself. Although he finally came for various reasons, he still resisted this dangerous task from the bottom of his heart. This was known from the kind of battle he had no desire to attack. Up! Now, since the above has already negotiated with the other party, he naturally wants to get out quickly! But if Karp does not leave, as a member of the navy, he will naturally not be able to slip away alone, even if Karp is not afraid of the opponent at all, he can even keep the opponent down. Therefore, Huang Yuan wants the battle between Karp and Charlotte Lingling to end quickly, and then he can leave! As for Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni and Kaido... What does it matter to him? Thinking, Huang Yuan couldn''t help but approached the bird head mask man, and said grinning, "Bird God, let''s drive away Charlotte Lingling together?" Huang Yuan knows the name of the man with the bird head mask, and also knows his origins, and even met him several times! Although CP has always been mysterious as a secret service organization, CP0 is not so mysterious as the top level of the secret service organization, and they can even be seen in many public places! Their existence is equivalent to the chiefs, persons in charge, and fronts of the intelligence departments of those national organizations before Arthur''s passage. If you want to know them, you don''t need too complicated methods, you just need to have some intelligence channels or deliberately inquire about it! In the CP organization, the real mystery is nothing more than the front-line staff. They are responsible for spying, intelligence, assassination, etc. Naturally, it is impossible for people to know for the mission. Just like 007, they only have code names in the organization! Therefore, Huang Yuan knows the bird god! After all, Huang Yuan is considered to be a high-ranking officer in the navy, or a reserve general. This kind of unspoken role naturally knows! "Why?" The Bird God looked at Huang Ape in surprise. He didn''t understand that Huang Yuan, who was usually lazy, would take the initiative to ask to work. "Hurry up, hurry up and finish work!" Huang Yuan said naturally. Huang Yuan never thought of killing Charlotte Lingling. As a general-level character, Charlotte Lingling is much better than normal generals. Like Kaido, she belongs to the kind of extraordinary talent. When she was five years old, her body could resist the giants. The sharp blade can even slap the giant''s ribs off with one slap. One can imagine how strong her body is now! In this case, it is easy to defeat her, but it is very difficult to kill her! "Oh!" Bird **** suddenly! It''s no wonder that Huang Yuan is so active, because he wanted to finish work soon! "Let''s do it!" Bird God nodded, and agreed to Huang Yuan''s words. To be honest, he has been fighting for a few days, and he wants to go back as soon as possible. Although he can still fight and has plenty of energy, he is really tired! However, this incident was caused by them after all. Karp did not leave, so he was too embarrassed to leave. Now Huang Yuan''s proposal is just right. They will go and drive Charlotte Lingling away together, and they can go back quickly! Soon, the two came to the battlefield of Karp and Charlotte Lingling! At this time, the two Karp are fighting fiercely, but they have the strength of the general level, but they also keenly discovered the arrival of the two yellow apes! "Hahaha, Lingling, my man is here, do you still want to fight?" Karp smiled boldly while beating. After hearing the words, a trace of fear flashed in Charlotte Lingling''s eyes, and the movement on her hand eased! Although she is usually crazy, she is not brainless. As long as she is not eccentric, her brain is still very good under normal circumstances, so she knows that Karp is difficult enough to deal with. Now let''s two more. She definitely can''t beat it! "Jie Jie Jie, why? Are you afraid of it?" Charlotte Lingling wanted to stop the war, but she was still unconvinced, and said with a frantic tone, with a grin. "Haha, yes, the old man is scared!" Karp smiled boldly! He had already seen Charlotte Lingling had a truce intentionally, but he was not convinced. Similarly, he also knew that if the fight continued now, the two sides would continue to froze, so he also had the idea of ??a truce, so he gave Charlotte Lingling a step down by the way! Anyway, for an old **** like him, face is not important, and he doesn''t care about it. Instead of being stiff to face, it is better to give the other side a step so that both sides can get satisfactory results! "Well then! Kapu old bastard, I don''t care about it today!" Charlotte Lingling smiled, and said in a slow tone After finishing speaking, Charlotte Lingling''s fertile body stepped on the air, while alerting, and moving back! Similarly, Karp also stepped on the air while alerting, while retreating towards the back. Soon, the two sides separated a safe distance! "Lieutenant General Karp, let''s go!" Huang Yuan came to Karp''s side and said with a grin. "Hmm!" Karp nodded! Then, the world government and navy team boarded the ship and evacuated the battlefield! At this time, in the entire battlefield, Kaido and Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni were left fighting! However, with the end of the surrounding battlefield, their battle is about to end! "Old guy, let''s fight again next time!" Kaido looked at the surrounding Uozhihualie, Luling, Golden Saint Seiya, and Charlotte Lingling who had just finished the battle, with a trace of fear in his eyes. After a deep voice, he was about to leave with the tail swing! just kidding! At present, the people of the world government and the navy are gone. What is left on the field is not St. Martin''s ~www.novelhall.com~ or Charlotte Lingling, who has a marriage relationship with St. Martin. What does he keep doing? was besieged? Although he and Charlotte Lingling have a good relationship, the other party also has a relationship with Charlotte Lingling. At most, Charlotte Lingling is not helping each other. And even if Charlotte Lingling didn''t help each other, there are still a few people on the opposite side, plus the strength of the present Moto Ryusai Shigekuni, who is stronger than the original, then he also loses! the other side! Looking at Kaido who was about to leave, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni sighed deeply, and a cruel look flashed in his eyes! "Want to go, it''s not that easy!" Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni secretly said in his heart, his eyes became extremely solemn in an instant, and at the same time his hand movements did not stop. He put the knife across his chest and used a hole card that he hadn''t used in a few days of fierce battle! "djie. Canhuo Taito!" In an instant, the already hot air suddenly shot up! At this time, among the few people who were approaching them, Tonghu, Eoriya, and Luling, the three lieutenant-level strengths, are constantly rising in the air that feels this, as if they are going to burn people alive. The temperature of death could only retreat again and again, and hurriedly withdrew from this battlefield. And Charlotte Lingling and Uo Zhi Huaree''s hearts jumped, and they didn''t dare to get closer, they could only stop where they were! then! A trace of violence flashed in the eyes of Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni, and he injected the whole body''s spiritual pressure into the extremely hot knife in his hand, with a sudden wave! "Canfire TaitoDong-Sunblade!" ( Chapter 524： Aversion to cold After dddddddddd is different from the initial solution of the flow blade Ruohuo! Hajime''s Flowing Blade, Ruohuo, the blade is full of flames, and every move and style is fierce after being played, and it looks aggressive. But after the solution, the flow blade is like a fire, instead of flame, there is only heat on the blade, incomparable heat, simply lying there, the surrounding air is hot and twisted. Although there is no fire, the temperature is more terrible than having a fire. Even standing ten miles away, there will be a suffocating heat wave. ------ After Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni slashed out, the tip of the Zanpaku Sword in his hand seemed to be chopped out and headed towards Kaido! Suddenly, Kaido''s body shape directly froze in place. At the same time, it seemed as if the pause button was pressed between the world and the earth, everything stopped! After , time seems to have passed for a long time, and it seems that a moment has passed. The pause button was pressed again, and everything resumed! But, no more! Everything is gone! The clouds in the sky, the sea water under the sea, the water vapor that had originally appeared due to the two fights, and Kaido himself, after the pause button was pressed again, it was like being wiped by a rubber sassafras, nothing was left. The clouds in the sky are gone, only the blue sky is left, the sea under the sea is gone, only the dry and cracked seabed is left, the water vapor is gone, only a piece of hot twisted air is left, and Kaido also disappeared, nothing is left! "He ran away anyway!" Feeling the little reiki pressure left on his body, Moto-Yagisuke Yamamoto looked at the sky in the distance, silently regretting. That''s right! Kaido finally escaped! At the last moment, Kaido didn''t know what method was used, and the speed surged and disappeared in place. However, Motoyanagi Yamamoto could feel that Kaido hadn''t escaped too thoroughly. His attack at least hit Kaido''s tail and caused extremely serious injuries! It''s just that he didn''t see it with his own eyes, so he''s not sure how serious the injury is! "Forget it, don''t worry! At least he won''t come out to be a demon for a few months at that moment!" Thinking, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni turned and left, and went to Tonghu and the group of people joined! Although he didnt know the severity of Kaidos injuries, he was sure that it was not a minor one. It was just that, but it took up 90% of his whole body''s spiritual pressure. In this case, even if it is rubbed, Kaido It will never be better! Soon, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni joined a few people! And because of the moment of Yamamoto Genryu Chongguo just now, the entire battlefield was filled with suffocating heat waves, so after the meeting, everyone discussed it and moved towards the former Smoky. Go in the direction and meet Smoky! ---- "Grandpa, Sister Hua!" Looking at the group of people coming back, Smoggy greeted him with a smile. She has no use to see or hear, but she knows that Motoyanagi Iejukuni Yamamoto and Huaretsu Uno will be in the forefront. "Grandpa, Flower Mom!" Iskandar also said hello to the air in front of him! "Yeah!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisei Shigekuni and Uozhihuaretsu both responded with a smile. Then, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni stepped forward, picked up Iskandar in a hand, and said with a smile, "Iskandar, are you afraid?" "No fear!" Iskandar said seriously. "That''s good!" Yamamoto Motoyusai Shigekuni smiled and rubbed his head. the other side! "Sister Hua, are you okay?" Smoky asked with concern. Although Smoky has been in the palace for a long time, Uozhihualie is so old, so Smoky has been calling Huajie after Arthur! "No!" Uozohana smiled softly. "That''s good!" Smoky was relieved! At the same time, several other golden saints, Lu Ling and others also chatted with each other! at this time! Charlotte Lingling is here with Katakuri! Speaking of her current mood, Charlotte Lingling is extremely happy! why? Because of the great strength shown by the members of Yamamoto Motoyanagisei Shigekuni! Before, when she married Smoky to St. Martin for profit, she actually threw Smoky as a piece of **** in her heart. She didn''t care at all, she was thinking of Giant''s Potion! But what she never expected was that Smoky, a daughter who was like **** in her heart, brought such a surprise to her! In the Kingdom of Saint Martin, there are such powerful people as Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! In the beginning, why did she want the Giant Potion? That''s not because the giants'' powerful strength can bring her a huge boost. She hopes to get these help, but her relationship with the giants is very poor. The other party does not agree at all, and she is forced to find another way. Build a giant yourself, so I will buy a giant potion from Arthur! Now, the appearance of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni and others make her feel Godsend help! Moreover, this assistance is extremely powerful. Even Kaido and others have been beaten away. It is much more powerful than the giants, and she is absolutely satisfied! However, although the two parties are in-laws, she has not had any contact with Saint Martins over the years. The relationship is not good. If she wants this help, of course, she must first establish the relationship between the two parties! So, after returning to the ship, Charlotte Lingling eagerly took Katakuri to Smokys ship, wanting to repair the relationship between mother and daughter, and by the way, with Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni and others Getting acquainted! "Smoggy, my dear girl, are you scared?" Charlotte Lingling smiled like a chrysanthemum, caring as she walked~www.novelhall.com~ Listening to Charlotte Lingling''s words, S. Mu Ji and the two sisters behind her couldn''t help but tremble. They looked at each other and couldn''t believe it! this is... Mom! ? This is the question of the unification of the three Smoky sisters! Charlotte Lingling''s performance is really beyond their expectations! They have lived on Cake Island for more than ten years. This is the first time and the only time they have seen their mother like this. It is also the first time that they have been so cared about by their mother! But in this regard, they did not feel a trace of comfort, a trace of happiness, a trace of maternal love, but a chill! no way! The contrast is too big! Think about the horrible image of the usual mother who is even more shrewd than the shrew, and think about the mother in front of me who smiles like a chrysanthemum and is full of caring faces. Their current mood is really indescribable! If you insist on describing it, it can only be a pot of porridge! The chaos can no longer be chaos, the suffering can not be suffered! However, in the current situation, even if the mood is bad again, no matter how bad the cold is, Smoky can only endure it, after all... it is indeed mother! took a deep breath, Smoky endured the discomfort in his heart, barely put a smile on his face, shook his head and said, "Mom, I''m fine!" "That''s good, that''s good!" Charlotte Lingling patted her chest, seemingly relieved. Immediately, she pointed to several people from Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, smiled and asked the real purpose of this visit, and said, "Right, dear girl, who are these?" Chapter 525： Return trip As expected! After listening to Charlotte Lingling''s words, Smoky''s eyes flashed a little! After thinking about it, she knew that her mother would use this attitude, and the purpose would never be for her. Then, after looking at the members of Moto-Yu Shigekuni Yamamoto, and combining her previous mothers practices, she basically understood her mother. What do you want! wins over Saint Martin and becomes her help! "Mom, let me introduce to you. This is my husband Arthur''s grandfather, the captain of the 13th team of Saint Martin Gotei, and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ishigukuni!" Smoky said with a smile. Although it is clear, Smoky still introduced her to her, which is not a bad thing anyway, and the introduction does not matter! "Hello, hello!" Charlotte Lingling changed her usual practice and gently stretched out her hand toward Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke! She just saw it with her own eyes that the old man beat the guy Kaido away! Although there are many reasons why Kaido wants to go, he has also fought Kaido for a few days before, and he hasn''t lost the wind. This is very telling! "Hello!" Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni said, frowning slightly, "Can you see me directly?" He found that Charlotte Lingling didn''t use much knowledge, so she stretched out her hand directly towards him, as if he was not a **** of death. "That''s right!" Charlotte Lingling nodded in surprise, and said, "Why, can you all see it? My son said he couldn''t see it before!" "Hmm!" Motoyamamoto Yanagisuke nodded thoughtfully, and said, "You may be special!" Actually, Motoyanagi Yamamoto, I guessed it after a little thought! What kind of abilities Charlotte Lingling has, there are many, whether it is physique, swordsmanship, domineering, etc., she can, but to say that she can have a relationship with the **** of death, it is nothing more than fruit ability! The **** of death is originally a kind of soul body, and Charlotte Lingling''s soul and soul fruit ability is also about the soul. If you think about it, it is normal for her to see the **** of death directly. After all, people who use soul power can''t see the soul, that''s a ghost! Of course, normal is normal, but Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni did not explain this idea to Charlotte Lingling, nor did he want to explain! Reaper, the soul body, the attack is naturally accompanied by soul attributes! Although this point may not make any difference to other people, as long as there is an armed color, there is no problem, but it is a problem for Charlotte Lingling who has soul fruit! The same attack, for ordinary people, the damage is one, but for her who has the fruit of the soul, it is two! It can be said that in front of the **** of death, her soul and fruit were smashed to death! Simply, her physical skills, domineering, and swordsmanship are also very strong, otherwise, like the yellow ape, she can only surrender in the face of death like Yamamoto Motoyagisei Shigekuni! But even if this is the case, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni has a great chance of winning against her. If Kaido is 5-50, then at least 82% against Charlotte Lingling! So, he didn''t want to explain, he just wanted to keep this as a trump card to face Charlotte Lingling, and once he confronted Charlotte Lingling one day in the future, he would just surprise her! After hearing the words of Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni, Charlotte Lingling grinned, taking it as a compliment to herself. At this time, Smoky on the side continued to introduce, "This is my husband''s princess, Mao Zhihua Lie!" After finishing speaking, Smoky''s own brows wrinkled involuntarily. Why does this seem a bit weird? "Hello!" The strange Uozohana smiled softly and stretched out his hand. "Hello!" Charlotte Lingling still held out her hand gently and shook her. This woman is also not simple, being able to fight with the bird-head mask man of the world government for a few days, and once had the upper hand, is very telling! You know, she has also beaten the bird-head mask man, although she can''t breathe the opponent, but that''s because at that time, Uozhihuaretsu was staring at him, and the bird-head mask man didn''t dare to use all his strength. ! If there is no such thing as Mao Zhihua Lie''s eyes, it is estimated that she will only have the upper hand. Thinking like this, the smile on Charlotte Lingling''s face is even brighter! This god-given help, no, it should be said that allies, the more powerful, the better for her! "This is, Lu Ling, Tong Hu, Eoria..." Following the introduction of Smoky, Charlotte Lingling greeted several people in a gentle manner. After getting acquainted, Charlotte Lingling warmly invited, "By the way, daughter, now you have just gone through a big battle, should you be tired now? Or, come back with me and rest for a few days. , And then go!" "No, this is happening now, I want to leave early, so as not to be blocked by the world government on the way back at that time!" Smoky refused gently. She knows Charlotte Lingling''s thoughts, it is nothing more than letting them stay for a few days, so that she can get closer to each other. But she is not very interested in this, after all, for Saint Martin, Charlotte Lingling can''t help much! "Oh, that''s it!" Charlotte Lingling said with a smile, "Then mother won''t force you, so be careful on the way back!" Charlotte Lingling is not worried about this! She knows that if the relationship between the two parties wants to get better, it will definitely not be done in one or two days, it will take longer! But compared with the hopeless giants at the moment, it is undoubtedly easier to get Saint Martin''s help and become their allies. After all, there is a bridge like Smoky, so she is not in a hurry! "I see, mom!" Smoky smiled and nodded, then said, "Mom should pay attention to her body too!" At this time, if someone who doesn''t know the inside story, watching this scene, they will definitely think that it is a filial mother and daughter! "Hmm!" Charlotte Lingling smiled slightly, nodded, and said, "Well, I will pay attention!" After finishing speaking, Charlotte Lingling seemed to have thought of something again, and added, "Oh, yes, I won''t go with you in Kata Kuri!" Before, Katakuri went with him to get the so-called Giant Potion Type II! was originally an easy task of running errands, there is no problem for Kata Kuri, so Charlotte Lingling is not worried, but after the battle just now, she dare not go! just kidding! I just finished fighting with the people of the world government, and sent Kata Kuri from the New World to the West Sea. Such a long distance, what if the people of the world government intercept and ambush? At that time, it will be okay for Smoky to have the support of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijuguni, but Kata Kuri is in danger, and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijuguni may not be able to protect him! So, Charlotte Lingling didn''t want to send him. As her most outstanding son, Charlotte Lingling doesn''t want to lose him because of such a trivial matter. In that case, the loss would be great for her! "Okay!" Smoky didn''t have any comment on this. If Charlotte Lingling didnt bring it up by herself, she would find an excuse to distract Kata Kuri later~www.novelhall.com~ After all, their next purpose was to go to Konoha Island and pass through Konoha Island. The portal back to Saint Martin, and this route, Konoha Island and portal, are not known to Kata Kuri, so she will definitely find a way to get him away! But now that Charlotte Lingling has proposed it by herself, then she won''t have to be so troublesome! "But, mom, how can I give you that stuff?" Smoky asked. Charlotte Lingling thought for a while, and said, "Let''s do it! I''ll call someone to St. Martin to pick it up. You just have to give him the things, and I will call you to confirm!" Kata Kuri cant go now, but it doesnt mean that Charlotte Lingling has no other way to get things. Find some intelligence personnel or people in the underground world to get things. For the Charlotte family, which has the top intelligence industry, its still It''s easy! "Okay!" Smoky nodded. Then, after Smoky said a few more words with Charlotte Lingling, the two sides separated! Smoky drove the boat with people and left, while Charlotte Lingling returned to her boat! "Saint Martin...Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni...Uozhihuareel...Jiejie, really interesting!" Seeing Smoky and others who left, Charlotte Lingling returned to her nature. He showed a hideous and gloomy expression, whispering, an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes, I don''t know what I was thinking! ------ the other side! After separating from Charlotte Lingling, Smoky and the others drove the boat towards the fisherman island for about an hour, then made a big circle and drove to the depths of the great channel! Chapter 526： After the war Next day! "Shock! Kaido was defeated---flaming sea! "------Le Monde! "The fierce battle, the aftermath of a hundred miles of the sea! "------A local newspaper in the New World! "The Saint Martin Ship Attacked! Naval justice! "---Western poster! ---- News came out after all! Looking at the pile of newspapers in front of him, Arthur couldn''t help but sigh! However, news has come out, but the content has been changed a lot by the world government! has become Saint Martin encountered a pirate group headed by Kaido and Charlotte Lingling in the new world, and suffered their siege. Under the outnumbered, Saint Martin is at risk and almost destroyed! Fortunately, at this time, the navy, a friend of justice, appeared! Under the leadership of the naval hero Karp, the righteous friends of the navy drove away Kaido and Charlotte Lingling and saved the ship of Saint Martin, the franchise country! Arthur, who read this content, couldnt laugh or cry, and had to admire the nonsense of the world government. Such a talk not only wiped out their own existence, but also promoted the justice of the navy and the evil of the pirates. If you dont know the inside story, you think the navy is really so powerful, even Kaido and Xia. Luo Te Lingling can beat it! Of course, in the eyes of people who really know the inside story... However, there is another point in these news that Arthur is not satisfied with! That is the news about Saint Martin, all weakened by the world government! In the news, St. Martin, who was originally the main battle force, is just a dispensable background board, which makes Arthur a little dissatisfied! If the original news broke out, then his reputation would definitely increase, not to mention tens of millions, but there must be millions! But now... Its just a background board, and its pretty good that it can increase by hundreds of thousands. What more bicycles? The gap in this, thinking about Arthur, is not acceptable! "The World Government of Dog Day!" After Arthur cursed secretly, he was a little helpless! Newspapers other than Saint Martin, Arthur did not have the ability to control, except Saint Martin, he can control only the newspapers near Saint Martin. "It seems that we must find a way to build a newspaper that can distribute the world like Le Monde!" Arthur murmured, frowning involuntarily. He had this idea a long time ago, but it has not been realized! There is no other reason! There is no such thing as a newspaper bird! There is no creature like a newspaper delivery bird. At most, he has established newspaper branches on various big islands around the world, and distributed newspapers where each branch is located! But if you do that, it won''t help! Although newspapers can be distributed worldwide in that way, they can only be distributed on land, and if Saint Martins and the world government fall out in the future, those newspapers with obvious positions will definitely be hit in the first place. Closed or destroyed directly! Therefore, if you want to distribute newspapers around the world, there must be creatures like newspaper birds! In that case, newspapers can be distributed not only on land, but also on the sea, as long as the locations of newspaper branches in various places are hidden, such as deserted islands, virgin forests with rare human traces, or empty islands. Relying on the newspaper delivery bird to deliver it, even if the world government broke out with the world government on the face of the time, then the world government has no way to get these newspapers! "How did you get that kind of creature?" Arthur rubbed his temples with a headache, and he fell into deep thought! This is not the first time that his idea has appeared. It is not the first day that he wants to find a creature like a newspaper bird. He has also sent someone to find and collect information, but he has found nothing! "Forget it, take one step and see one step!" After thinking for a long time, Arthur finally gave up! ----- New world! Moby Dick! Looking at the freshly published newspaper that Marco had just delivered in front of me, the white beard was full of disbelief and said, "That old guy Karp has this ability to drive away Charlotte Lingling and Kaido? Or is it not far from Charlotte Lingling''s mad woman''s universe?" repeatedly read the newspapers in front of him several times, and confirmed that he had not misread the white beard, but still couldn''t believe the news. So, he told Marco, "Go and find out, what is going on?" The White Beard Pirates, as one of the Three Great Pirates in the New World, naturally has its own intelligence channels. Although it is not as good as the Charlotte family, which is the number one in the industry, it is not bad. Ask for information for them. No problem! "Yes, daddy!" After Marco nodded, he turned and walked to the side table, picked up the phone on the table, and dialed directly. "Blubru!" Accompanied by the sound of the phone, the first call was connected soon! "What? It turned out to be like this?" After asking the other side for the news, Marco was all ill. He never expected that the reality was even more ridiculous than what the newspaper said! The white beard on the side, looking at him like this, quickly asked, "How is it? What''s the matter?" "Father, wait! I''m a bit unsure whether I heard it wrong or the other party was wrong. I''ll find someone to ask!" Marco said in a hurry with a skeptical expression on life. Then, without waiting for Baibeard to speak, he simply hung up the phone, and then picked it up again to dial out! One! Two! Three! ... Until the tenth, Marco, who got the same answer, had to accept the news that made him doubt his life! "How''s it going?" After watching Marco finished the phone call, he still showed the expression of doubting life, the curious white beard asked quickly. Marco looked at White Beard, and said, "Father, I said you may not believe... Kaido is really defeated!" "What? How is it possible? Has the old guy Karp made a huge improvement in strength? Otherwise, how could he defeat Kaido!" White Beard said in surprise ~www.novelhall.com~ You know, Kaido singled out the world''s number one That is generally accepted. Although Karp is also very strong, he does not think that Karp can defeat Kaido, and the two sides are at most 50-50! "It was not defeated by Capp, nor was it defeated by the Navy!" Marco shook his head, and said a message that made Baibeard a little confused. "It''s not Cap? It''s not the Navy? What is that?" Baibeard couldn''t help asking. "St. Martin! St. Martin did it, and Kaido was killed by St. Martin! In addition, the main battle is not Kaido, but St. Martin! And St. Martin seems to be in conflict with the world government and fought. !" "As for Charlotte Lingling, he was not beaten as reported in the newspaper. After she and Karp were in a match for a few days, because the people of St. Martin had a truce with the world government, she also told Karp. The war has ended!" "In addition, she seems to have a marriage relationship with Saint Martin. After Kaido left, they left together!" Marco carefully said the news he had inquired! "what!?" Hearing this, White Beard''s mind is a little confused. What is this all about? Kaido was not defeated by the Navy, but Saint Martin? Saint Martin is fighting with the world government? Charlotte Lingling was not beaten off, she truce with Karp? Charlotte Lingling is married to Saint Martin? ... This is a pot of porridge, right? After carefully analyzing the information, White Beard finally had this idea! Chapter 527： breakthrough! breakthrough! early morning! The forest outside Saint Martin. "Hoo---" As the weather entered autumn, the climate gradually became cooler, and from time to time there was a breeze gently stroking the forest, rolling up pieces of yellowed leaves, giving the forest a feeling of depression. ! "Huh huh!" At this time, Arthur, carrying a heavy backpack like a hill, ran hard in the forest, sweating on his back, panting, his face was exhausted, but his eyes were full of excitement! Compared with the beginning, he is already much lighter, weighing only 353 kilograms. Okay, it still looks like a lot! However, because Arthur''s height is two meters six, and the density of muscle is three times that of fat (that is, the muscle is three times heavier than fat under the same volume), so his appearance has changed a lot, and he has succeeded From a basketball to a football. Although there is still a bit of fat that is visible to the naked eye, it no longer has the feeling of rolling flesh after walking. And now, as the fat on his body is gradually diminishing, Arthur''s physical strength has reached the pinnacle of the lieutenant general''s peak, only a piece of paper away from the general level. Once you pierce this piece of paper, then there is a new world. "It''s coming, it''s coming!" Feeling the faintly punctured paper, Arthur, who has been running for two days and one night with this mountain-like weighted backpack, can''t help but feel a hint of excitement in his heart! At the same time, the movements under his feet are slowly decreasing, becoming a bit difficult. He knew that his energy was almost exhausted! However, he didn''t worry at all. Instead, he exhausted his whole body''s strength and accelerated, because he felt that the moment his physical strength was exhausted was the moment when his body broke through the **** of the lieutenant general level and came to the general level! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by the sound of huge footsteps, Arthur ran harder and harder, but the speed did not go up, but slower and slower, and even his footsteps began to stagger! Soon, time passed by. Arthur, who was stumbling, half-running and half-walking, his eyes began to blur, his thinking began to become a little confused, only two words were left repeating in his mind! almost! almost! Then, he staggered and even his body began to shake. finally. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Puff!" ... After running for two more steps, Arthur, who had no physical strength, softened his legs and fell directly to the ground. "Boom!" And the hill-like heavy backpack on him was also in the middle of his fall. It took the opportunity to get off his shoulders and rolled forward until it hit a tree before stopping! "Breakthrough!" Lying on the ground, Arthur, who had no energy, was filled with endless joy! At the moment he just got down, he felt the piece of paper restricting his body, and it was completely pierced at this moment! Of course, because this is not a fantasy world. After the breakthrough, the physique has risen dramatically, and the exhausted stamina has recovered a little, nothing! What he can feel, in addition to the endless exhaustion after exhaustion and the slightly increased physical fitness, is only the control of every inch of the body has greatly increased. He can now feel every part of the body , And mobilize them. If he was able to hit at most one hundred catties with a punch before, now he can hit a full 120 catties! However, this is not to say how much his physique has been strengthened, it is just that the degree of his control over his body has increased! He can carefully control his bodys legs, waist, shoulders, elbow joints, etc., and every muscle, bones and muscles in the parts related to punching the punch, cooperate with the fist to achieve the perfect punch. State, let this punch burst out 120% of the power! And this 20% is the difference between a general and a lieutenant! Let''s put it this way, with this 20%, he can easily press the two lieutenant''s peak physical skills to the ground with physical skills alone! After waiting for a while, Arthur who had recovered a little bit of strength, turned himself over with difficulty, and then lay down comfortably, looking at the clouds in the sky! at this time! A mellow, honest voice appeared! "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?" Not far from Arthur, an old man carrying firewood anxiously ran toward him! Arthur pulled his head and looked past the voice, and recognized the old man at a glance! That is an old official of the Ministry of Finance, named Goro Inokashira, who just retired last month. "Yes...Yes... Goro!" Arthur smiled, gasping for breath, "No...it doesn''t matter...it, I...I...I just... .Just now...just now.. After the exercise, I was... a little tired, so... so... lie... rest on the ground... rest!" "That''s good, that''s good!" Inokashira Goro who came to Arthur patted his chest and sighed in relief. "That''s right, Goro, you are..." At this time, Arthur looked at the pile of firewood behind Goro Inokashira and questioned! There has been a cheap fuel like briquettes in St. Martin, so no one continues to cut wood and burn fire. Moreover, as a retired official of the Ministry of Finance, Goro Inokashira himself earns a lot of monthly pension. There is no problem with restaurants in the world, and he will not be unable to afford briquettes and fall to the point of cutting wood and burning fire. Therefore, Arthur is very Doubt~www.novelhall.com~ and looking at Arthurs doubtful eyes, Goro Inokashira could see his thoughts at once, put down the firewood behind him, and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, dont get me wrong! Can''t afford briquettes, just to eat them!" "To eat?" Arthur asked curiously. "Yes!" Inokashira Goro drew a stick from the firewood **** by him, and introduced it in front of Arthur, "Your Majesty, this is the branch of a century-old fruit tree in the forest. Full of fragrance!" "Once it is used as a firewood to roast something, it will give the roasted thing a strong fruity fragrance, and as long as the technique is used properly, this fruity fragrance will still be incorporated into every inch of the baked thing. It tastes so delicious!" "Gulong!" As he said, Goro Inokashira showed an aftertaste expression on his face, and couldn''t help swallowing! While listening to his introduction, Arthur on the side also felt that the saliva in his mouth kept secreting. "Then what are you going to bake?" Arthur couldn''t help asking. "This thing!" As he said, Inokashira Goro took out a bag from his waist, and took out a tied chicken from the bag, and said, "This is how I haven''t When its bright, grab a chicken from your own farm and just use it for roasting!" After that, Goro Inokashira seemed to have thought of something again, and he smiled and said, "By the way, your Majesty, do you eat it? I originally wanted to find a place in the forest to roast and eat, but I did not expect to meet your Majesty!" "Okay, come on!" Arthur''s eyes lit up and he jumped up from the ground quickly. Then, the two of them cooked chicken in this place! Chapter 528： very sour "Cracking!" Along with the sound of the firewood burning, a long and strong fruity scent emerged from the burning firewood! "Zi---" A fat rooster was framed on the fire. In the constant rotation, the chicken fat came out of the chicken and dripped into the fire, causing a burst of whiteness mixed with fruity and meaty aromas. Smoke and sizzling sounds. "Gulong!" Seeing the chicken that was already browned on the fire and braving the tempting meat, Arthur couldn''t help but swallowed, and turned to Goro, who was concentrating on roasting the chicken, and asked, "Goro, when will it be can?" "Your Majesty, the chicken in front of you has just turned brown. When it is not the best, it needs to be roasted for a while!" Goro didn''t turn his head back, turning the chicken to ensure that every inch of the chicken received the same heat. At the same time, he took out many different seasonings from his pocket and sprinkled them evenly on the chicken. Hearing the words, Arthur nodded silently, secreted saliva in his mouth, and swallowed again. Time is passing fast! About ten minutes later, Goro suddenly said, "Okay!" said, he took the roast chicken from the fire and sent it to Arthur, smiling and saying, "Your Majesty, please first!" Arthur''s eyes lit up, and he was not polite, and he tore off a chicken leg with the meat of the belt and bit off. The gravy is overflowing! At the same time, various non-stop flavors such as fruity, meaty, cumin, chili powder, etc., completely exploded from his mouth at this moment, and they became more intense with his chewing! "good to eat!" As he ate, Arthur narrowed his eyes involuntarily, his face full of enjoyment. Immediately, he killed a whole chicken leg with two mouthfuls, and he could not wait to tore off a chicken wing, and greeted him as he chewed, "Goro, you eat too!" Goro nodded and was not polite, he tore off a chicken leg and ate it with relish. After , in less than three minutes, the chicken, which had been roasted for about an hour, entered the stomachs of both of them. "It''s not enough!" Arthur licked his lips and couldn''t help saying. Normally Arthurs appetite is large, not to mention a chicken, even a cow is not enough for him, not to mention that he has just exhausted his energy and is in a hungry state, and the chicken is still eaten by two people. , It''s not enough! Thinking about it, Arthur suggested, "Goro, you''re waiting here, I''ll go to the city to buy the meat, let''s continue roasting and eating here!" Originally, Arthur wanted to fight a beast directly, but considering that it is not safe to eat game, it may be poisonous, or what virus may be infected, and the beasts on St. Martin have been killed for a long time. Se finally decided to return to the city to buy. Anyway, returning to the city at the speed of his thunderous fruit is still very fast! "Okay!" Goro, who also didn''t have enough, nodded without hesitation! Originally, his chicken was meant to be eaten by one person, but now it has been eaten by two people, so he naturally can''t get enough to eat! Immediately, Goro thought for a while, and added, "However, now the firewood I chopped is gone, I need to chop some more, so when your Majesty buys the meat, he may have to wait a while before I''ll chop some more! " "Let''s do it..." Arthur said in a deep voice, "I''ll go back to buy meat first, and then rush back, then let''s go and chop together!" Arthur must have a lot of things to bake considering his own appetite. If Goro is left to chop by himself, it will not be enough for two people to bake for a day, so he said that! "Good too!" Goro nodded after thinking for a moment, and said respectfully, "Then your majesty is in trouble!" Although his body is still healthy, he is old when he is old! Going to chop the firewood in the morning cost him almost 50% of his stamina. If he goes again, even if its been a rest now, it might be choking if he wants to bring the firewood back, so he agreed. ! "Cracking!" After it was decided, Arthur turned into a lightning bolt and headed towards the city! About half an hour later, Arthur, carrying a meat like a hill, appeared in front of Egoro again! "Gulong!" Looking at this pile of meat like a hill, Goro couldn''t help swallowing! Of course, not because of gluttony! but afraid! Such a large amount of meat, let alone eat or not, the process of grilling, his legs tremble a little when he thinks about it. He is just a retired greedy old man! Is this going to exhaust him? Goro, who was complaining in his heart, had to accept reality! Who said Arthur was the king! "By the way, Goro, where is the fruit forest you mentioned? I''ll cut some wood and come here!" Arthur asked with a smile after laying down the meat like a hill. "Oh, over there!" Goro pointed to a direction in the forest, "From here, walk about three or four kilometers, and you can see it. That area is full of wild apple trees!" "Well, I''ll go now!" After Arthur said something, he was about to leave, when suddenly he thought of something, and said, "By the way, didn''t you just use a hundred-year-old fruit tree? How do you judge that hundred-year-old fruit tree?" "Uh..." Goro smiled bitterly, and said, "Your Majesty, there was only one chicken just now. It is no problem to use a hundred-year-old fruit tree! But now there is so much meat, even if your Majesty cuts down that piece of wood, it will not be enough for a hundred years. Fruit trees, so as long as they are fruit trees!" "That''s right!" Arthur nodded and agreed. Immediately, he pointed to a big package next to Roshan and said, "Then I''m going, you stay here and pickle everything that needs to be pickled! By the way, I''m afraid you don''t have enough seasoning, so I bought a bunch in the city and put it there, you can see and use it!" After finishing speaking, without waiting for Goro to answer, Arthur turned into a lightning and left here, leaving only the retired old man, Goro, who was dumbfounded at Roshan, alone in the wind! Soon ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur is at his destination! At this time, there is a wild apple forest. Because the season has entered autumn, there are now many mature and attractive wild apples hanging in the fruit forest. Seeing this, Arthur was not in a hurry to chop the tree, anyway, if the pile of meat was marinated, Goro would have to make it for a while, and it would take him a while to chop the tree, so dont worry, just take your time! Thinking, Arthur walked straight to a fruit tree, picked a wild apple that looked delicious, picked it off one by one, wiped it twice, and put it in his mouth! "Crack!" With one bite, Arthur''s whole face was distorted! Nima! very sour! Who said it was wild and delicious? Are you talking nonsense with your eyes open? Of course, Arthur actually thinks about it and understands that what is usually sold in the market is cultivated for several generations and tens of generations, and is specially grown for food. How can wild ones be better than planted ones? Thinking, Arthur threw aside the wild apple that he had gnawed away, and strolled in the wild apple forest. Dont say, the apples in the apple forest taste sour to death, but they look good! In the bleak season of autumn, walking among the fruitful wild apple forests and looking at the dying trees outside the apple forest gave Arthur a feeling of life and death. Looking at it, Arthur''s footsteps slowly stopped, and finally stopped in place, and at the same time his eyes gradually became dull, and the whole person fell into a state of inexplicability. Chapter 529： Breakthrough What is ľ? This is the problem that has been bothering Arthur! The reason why his Mumu Fruit has stayed in the first stage and did not enter the second stage of awakening is because he does not have enough understanding of the word wood! But at this moment, he understands! However, this kind of understanding is an inexplicable understanding. He doesn''t know what he understands. Anyway, if he understands, he understands. It cannot be described in words. It can only be instructed by an arm, like his own talent! "This should be how most people in this world are awakened!" Arthur guessed. Although there are not many people awakened in this world, there are some, and among them, like Arthur, who carefully understands the meaning of thunder fruit and the connotation of thunder and lightning, through this way, the second stage must be the least! After all, the education level in this world is generally not high. Except for a few people, it is difficult or even impossible for other people to understand these things with a low level of education, just like elementary school students read college textbooks! Therefore, the awakening is more likely to be like the current Arthur, who suddenly realized something at a certain moment or when life and death was in danger, the blessing of the soul, inexplicably awakened! Well, although this kind of look is a little fantasy, a little fairy, but in essence it is no different from a flash of light! Sometimes you encounter a difficult thing and you are very entangled, but you can''t think of a solution. When you are worried, go to have a cup of coffee, play a game, watch a movie, the inspiration appears inexplicably, and then you think A solution! But afterwards, you dont understand how and why this aura appeared! The principle is the same as this! "After awakening, what changes do you have in your ability?" Arthur whispered, using the wooden fruits, and experimenting! And the first time Arthur used the ability of Mumu Fruit, he felt different! If he used the wooden fruit like a person holding a weapon before, then now the weapon grows directly on the body and becomes a part of the body! Also, he had to pass through his own body or use wood as a medium before he used the wood fruit. but now! "Awakening!" After Arthur whispered, the whole world changed! There seems to be an invisible realm around him. In this realm, he can use the power of wood fruits at will, without passing through the body or hearing wood as a medium, as if this realm is part of his body''s eyes! "Four Pillars House!" A thought of Arthur flashed through his mind. next moment! "Boom!" In front of him, countless pieces of wood broke out of the ground, forming a luxurious wooden house! "Although you can use Awakening, it always feels like something is almost there. There seems to be a gap between me and Fruit..." Looking at the wooden house, Arthur frowned and muttered! He always felt that something was missing in his heart. There seemed to be a gap between him and Mu Mu Guo, which prevented him from using all the awakening power of Mu Mu Guo, and could only use about 80% of his awakening! and many more! Suddenly, an inspiration flashed through Arthur''s mind! Why is Mumuguo separated from him? Because it is not his fruit to follow the roots to the bottom of the tree! is the fruit of his shadow! Although the shadow is of the same origin with him, he can use the wooden fruit, but the fruit is not his after all! And the first stage of Devil Fruit is okay. It is a process in which people hold weapons. With Arthur and Shadow who have the same experience and thinking, they can naturally use this weapon called Devil Fruit at will! But the second stage, awakening, is different! Awakening is to make the devil fruit part of his body, and between Arthur and Shadow, the soul is the same person, but the body is not! The shadow belongs to the shadow, and Arthur belongs to Arthur! Although the shadow is also part of Arthur, the shadow is not Arthur after all. Therefore, when Arthur uses the wooden fruit to awaken, he will always feel a little bit of separation! Simply! Although can only use 80% of the awakening ability, it is already very good. After all, compared to other people who don''t even have two fruits, he has greatly enhanced his combat power! Thinking, Arthur plunged his mind into the shadow and began to test the power of the Devil Fruit! Well, there is no barrier this time! Not only has the scope of the domain increased a lot, but the intensity of the use of Devil Fruit is also much stronger! Arthur estimated that even if he only fights people with shadows now, he can still have the power of a lieutenant general! Well, it doesnt seem to be enough to see, but considering the shadows own combat effectiveness is not strong, its pretty good to have such combat effectiveness now! You must know that at the beginning, in addition to infinite physical strength, the combat power was a little stronger than ordinary people, but now it is not only stronger than ordinary people, but can even be at the rank of lieutenant generals. Why is this Arthur not satisfied? At this time! Arthur discovered that the shadow has one more ability to surprise him! That is the shadow''s subordinates, that is, the ability attached to the shadow itself. The one hundred ninjas of the ghost army that have been summoned can actually use his wooden fruits! Surprise! What a surprise! You know, since Arthur got the shadow, the ninjas of the one hundred ghost army have basically never played! Why? too weak! In the world of adventures, their strength can still be seen! But in this world... Its not Arthurs claim. In addition to fearing death and being able to resurrect when killed, in terms of strength, Arthur randomly pulls some people out of his army and can bring these ghostly ninjas, Hit the underground! In this case, these ninjas of the Ghost Corps were of no use at all, so Arthur basically didn''t use them! But it''s different now! After Arthur summoned them out, he found that they had one more ability, which is the fruit of wood! Of course, although they can use it, their strength is definitely not as good as Arthur''s personal use, and what they can use is only the first stage. Awakening is completely useless! But, even so, Arthur is very satisfied! Even if you can only use the first stage, it is better than before! As for why they can use Mumu... Arthur guessed it had something to do with the mask! When was first used, his shadow had no ability, except that he could not attack and could move freely in the shadow, he had no attack ability, and he would not be attacked by anyone! It was only because he took out the Nijia mask from behind and merged the Nijia mask into the shadow ~www.novelhall.com~, there is now this shadow that eats the devil fruit! Therefore, the current shadow is essentially a fusion of Arthur''s shadow and Nijia mask, and the ninjas of the Ghost Shadow Corps are summoned by the Nijia mask, and they are connected to the Nijia face. Therefore, the reason why they can use the wooden fruits is probably because Arthur''s wooden fruits have entered the second stage and become a part of the shadow. As a thing summoned by the shadow, they can borrow a little ability of the shadow! Of course, whether this is the case, Arthur is not sure, although he is 80% sure, after all, this is just a guess! But it was a good thing anyway, so soon he didn''t think about the reason and turned to pay attention to the strength of these ghost army ninjas! In the end, after careful testing, Arthur discovered that each of these ninjas who can use the abilities of wood and fruit can exert a colonel-level combat power! This is a little surprise! You know, these shadows themselves are immortal. Coupled with their current colonel-level strength, if a hundred desperate people go together, it will be considered a lieutenant general, as long as they are not too strong or have weird abilities. You can kill him! After , after experimenting with Mumu Fruit for a long time, Arthur was finally satisfied! And at this moment, he remembered the purpose of coming here! Chopping wood! Simply, this is not a problem for him, he directly asked the latest version of the one hundred ghost army ninjas to help him cut it! Ten minutes later, Arthur carried a large pile of firewood and walked back happily! Chapter 530： return With the passage of time, the days have come to the beginning of September! On this day, Smoky and his party, who had been driving on the sea for half a month, finally came to the sea of ??Whitebeard. "It''s finally here!" Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni looked at Konoha Island not far away, and muttered. The white beard is known as the strongest man in the world. His sea area is also deeper in the New World. In addition, the weather and climate in the New World are more severe than the Great Channel, so it took a small half a month for the group to come here! Of course, this is also the result of a group of people walking and playing while not in a hurry. Otherwise, if you really want to be anxious, you can use Lu Ling''s initial solution ability to bring everyone on, and it will be achieved in a short time! On board! "Sister, what are we doing in the waters of the white beard? Are we going to... go to war with him?" Snamon frowned, looking at Smoky in confusion. Dont blame her for thinking this way. If you were someone who saw someone taking a group of strong men to another strong mans site, the first reaction was to find trouble! Under this premise, Snamon was a little nervous! Although Snamon has seen too many scenery and strong people that she hasn''t seen before, and has immunity to them in the half month after Smoky came out of Cake Island! But White Beard is the strongest man in the world! Apart from other things, his ability to be recognized as the strongest man in the world among the perverted powerhouses of the same era as Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, Karp, and Warring States is enough to show his strength. ! "Hehe!" Smoky chuckled slightly, shook his head, and said, "No! We are not so combative either! As for the reason why we are here...you will know later!" "Hoo---" After hearing this, Snamon breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time she began to wonder why Smoky came here! at this time! On the sea in the distance, a green figure ran towards them with his hands behind his back! "Sister, look, look, someone is running on the sea!" Snamon watched this scene and said hurriedly. She has also seen people running on the sea, but that is at a very fast speed, and when running, the sea splashes. But the man in the distance is obviously not running fast, and there is no splashing of sea water when running, just like running on the ground, which makes him a little curious! "Don''t worry, this is here to greet us!" Smoky said with a smile. "Ok!?" Snamon was surprised, "Welcome us?" "Yes, the island in front is our territory!" Smoky said with a smile. Her two younger sisters have always listened to her as the leader of the horse since they were young, and now they are going to return to Saint Martin with her, so Smoky doesn''t mind telling them some secrets about Saint Martin! "Wait, isn''t this Whitebeard''s site?" Snamon was dumbfounded! At the same time, Strom looked at Smoky a little dazedly! "Yeah! This is the white beard''s site! But...who said that we can''t have our site in the white beard''s site?" Smujillo said deeply. "But..." Just as Snamon wanted something more, the green figure had already ran to the front of their boat, leaped slightly, and jumped onto the boat! "boom!" Along with the sound, a figure fell on the deck. "I have seen Lord Yamamoto, Princess Uyohana, Princess Smoky, Prince Iskandar!" Nara Shikahisa said with a smile. "It''s Luku!" Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni said lightly. "Tsunade-sama asked me to greet you!" Nara Shikahisa said sternly. "Lead the way, then!" Uozhihuaretsu said with a smile. "Yes, sirs, princesses, princes, please!" Nara Shikajiu turned sideways, made a please gesture, jumped out of the boat, and led the way! Soon, under his guidance, the group entered a hidden port behind Konoha Island! Now Konoha Island has been developed after a few months. There are many people from other islands in the white beard sea who came to Konoha Island to buy super cheap goods by boat, so Nara Deer It has been a long time since he was sent to greet Smoky and his party and guide them into the hidden harbor! After all, the whereabouts of Smoky and his party must not be discovered by the white beard, otherwise the white beard is likely to associate Konoha Island with Saint Martin, and then contact his son Aiden to have a problem! In that case, Konoha Island and Aiden will be in trouble! "My lords, Tsunade-sama has prepared a banquet and waiting for you, and I am ready to pick up the dust for you!" Nara Shikahisa said with a smile. "Pick up the dust!? Puff!" When Smoky heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "I think Tsunade is just making an excuse for wanting to drink!" Smuji and Tsunade have a good relationship! Tsunade itself is a kind of woman with bold personality, and Smoky, who was born as a pirate, is not bold in character, but cold and severe, but he has also seen many pirates who are bold, so She knows how to get along with bold people, and because of this, she gets along well with Tsunade, which is considered a best friend! "Hehe!" To this, Nara Luji could only touch his nose and smile awkwardly, then changed the subject, and said, "My lord, please!" Smoky guessed it right, but Nara Shika did not dare to answer for a long time. He didn''t like trouble because of his character, but he didn''t want to be troubled by the careful Tsunade because he said bad things about Tsunade! Seeing this, Smoky knew that he was right! But there is no embarrassment for Lujiu. She knows Tsunades character, so after chuckling twice, she said sternly, Lets go then! Immediately, she hugged Iskandar and walked over first, and the group followed closely! Now, the hidden port where the group of people is located is not on the edge of Konoha Island, but on the inside of Konoha Island, on a lake in the Konoha Island forest, and this lake happens to be connected to the outside by a river The sea, they came in through the river! And they want to get to the Konoha Village in the center of Konoha Island, they have to follow a stone-paved forest path from this lake and pass through a small half of the forest to get there! Well, it''s still a bit dangerous! Because there are many wild animals and primitive creatures with extraordinary combat effectiveness on the island! Simply, for a group of people, this is a small problem! "Da da da!" A group of people strolled in the autumn forest, and the fallen leaves were slowly falling from the top of everyone''s heads~www.novelhall.com~It''s really good..." Looking at this scene, Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni couldn''t help it. A faint smile appeared. At the same time, he put his right hand on the Zanpaku Knife on his waist! "!" only heard the sound of a knife unsheathed. "Boom!" Some giant creature seems to fall to the ground in the distance! But the group of people didnt care, they were walking and enjoying the scenery! After a long time! They came to Konoha Village! At this time, the village of Konoha is very different from the beginning! With the towering ten tails as the center, Konoha Village has built a prosperous town around it. The overall style of the town is a country of partiality, because there are many ninjas, and these ninjas themselves are all based on Naruto World. Created by the template, so many people wear kimono! If someone who doesnt know why comes here, I even think Im in Wano country! "Grandpa, Sister Hua, Smoky, Iskandar!" As soon as everyone arrived, a familiar voice came over! Everyone followed the voice and looked at them, and they saw Arthur looking at a few people with a smile! "Arthur!" "Dad!" "Your Majesty!" ... Excited, excited, and respectful voices came from everyone''s mouth. "Okay, let''s all go in first! I have prepared the meal, so let''s have a meal first!" Arthur stepped forward and rubbed Iskandar''s head and said with a smile. Then, under the leadership of Arthur, the group entered the village. Chapter 531： banquet Konoha Village Tsunade''s house! Meals full of St. Martins flavors have been prepared long ago, and they are all placed on a long round table! And at this time, Arthur, Saint Seiya, Tsunade, Smoky and others also all entered! Among them, Arthur sat on the main seat, and the others sat on both sides of the table, and because death could not eat real things, Arthur sent them all back to Seireitei before. ! Arthur greeted him with a smile on his face, and said, "Come on, let''s all start!" "Eat all, you are welcome!" Smoky also echoed with a smile. After that, she changed her voice and said to the two younger sisters who were sitting next to her, "Snamon, Strom, eat more, many of these are St. Martin''s special foods, try it!" "Well," Sisters Strom and Snamon nodded when they heard what the older sister said. Soon, everyone was eating! Arthur is no exception! But while eating, he suddenly got a tingling scalp! Mom! What should I do if my sister-in-law is interested in me? Feeling two burning eyes falling on him, Arthur who was eating couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. Although the saying goes that half of the sister-in-laws **** is the brother-in-laws, but Arthur is really not that kind of person. He actually doesn''t feel much about the sister-in-law. Ok! To be honest, I dont feel much towards my sister-in-law, because my sister-in-law eats lotus root! Among the two sisters, Snamon and Strom, Snamon is okay, and I can see it. Although the face is a little rounder, but the body is really good, if it is her, Arthur can accept it! Dan Strom... Bathr''s current body size is still terrifying, and he definitely inherited Charlotte Lingling''s gene. Arthur felt that even if she sent it to the door, he would not be blessed to accept it! Although his body shape is a bit... uh... big, but... it doesn''t mean he likes the same body shape! "If Snamon comes to the door by himself, should I accept it, accept it, or accept it... Well, it''s really hard to choose!" Arthur sighed silently in his heart. But, soon he knew that he was thinking too much! "Sister, didn''t you say that your brother-in-law is handsome and strong? How...how...so plump?" Snamon asked in a low voice, attached to Smoky''s ears. "I want to know too!" Strom was also curious, leaning her head over, whispered a word, and pricked her ears at the same time, ready to listen to Smoky''s answer, she also wanted to know the answer to this question! Smouji smiled slightly and said with emotion, "That was once..." Snamon was a little puzzled, "Once?" "Yes!" Smoky nodded and sighed, "Ah, he was really handsome and strong, but after some unbearable things to look back, he became like this!" Snamon heard this, his face suddenly became serious, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "This..." Smoky stopped talking, as if there was something she couldn''t say, but after tangling for a while, she finally gritted her teeth and said, "Forget it! Let me tell you! It''s because ..." At this point, she changed her voice and said seriously, "Eat too much!" I lost it! The two sisters, Snamon and Strom, staggered and almost fell to the ground. Immediately, Snamon looked at Smoky with a lot of resentment, and said, "Sister...When did you become so joking, it turns out that you are not like this!" "Sister, you''ve broken your studies!" Strom also sighed faintly, "You were so cruel and harsh, but now... alas!" Needless to say, both of them knew that Smoky was fooling them, and they expressed their dissatisfaction one after another! the other side! The corners of Arthur''s mouth twitched! Although the three Smuggies spoke very quietly, they were originally sitting on the same table, and Arthur''s hearing was not bad, so he naturally heard what the Sisters Smuggy said! And, not only he, but also the others sitting on the table, heard it too! "Bah! Bah! Bah!" Everyone here couldn''t help but stop their chopsticks, their hands were tightly covering their mouths, their faces flushed, and they wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, they could only shrug their shoulders differently! What can Arthur say about this, he can only look at Smoky with a bitter look! But soon he found a catharsis! "Tsunade!" Arthur looked at a corner of the table and shouted in a deep voice. "Well, your Majesty, do you call me?" Tsunade, who was already drunk, heard Arthur''s words, and it took a while to react. From the beginning of the banquet, she didnt speak, but just sat in the corner and drank the wine intently. Although it didnt take long for the banquet to begin, she has already drunk four or five bottles of sake! "Look at you, what do you look like? Anyway, you are also the highest officer of Konoha Island? You still have to work in the afternoon. Are you drinking like this now?" Arthur complained about Smoky. Hand shouted angrily. "Ah...oh! No...it doesn''t matter...anyway...anyway, work...work is all deer...deer has been doing it for a long time...I have a drink... .It doesn''t matter!" Tsunade said drunkly. Watching this scene, Arthur''s anger rose up! However, he did not use any excessive means to vent, but said to Tsunade quietly, "Tsunade...repay the money!!!" In an instant! Tsunade awakened from his drunken state as soon as he awakened! Then, she hurriedly looked around, and when she found out that Arthur was speaking, she said bitterly, "Your Majesty, why scare me!" Tsunade owes a lot of money! Well, to be precise, I owe an astronomical amount! And how is this money owed... Naturally it is a bet! Even if the world is different, Tsunades gambling addiction is just like her alcohol addiction. It is still so big, and her luck is still so bad, so she owes a lot of astronomical amounts! Simply! Arthur had expected this. He had known Tsunade''s character a long time ago, and he also knew that even if he gave orders, Tsunade might not be able to quit gambling! Therefore, in order to prevent her from using the financial income of Konoha Village to gamble, Arthur specially limited Tsunade, she can only go to one casino to gamble, that is, the Royal Casino! Well, it has nothing to do with the dealer dealing cards online, it''s a serious casino! Just listen to the name and you will know that it was opened by the royal family, which is Arthur''s estate! This is also the reason why Arthur restricted Tsunade to this place to gamble. is Arthur''s property after all, it doesn''t matter how much she loses! Of course, Arthur couldnt spare her the money she lost, but he kept all the money in the account and threatened her with these IOUs when Tsunade was negligent at work! Because of this, Arthur was constantly threatened. When Tsunade heard Arthur''s words repaying the money, UU reading www.uukanshu.com had a natural reaction! "Scare you? Look at you, what''s the drink? Can you still do your job?" Arthur sternly shouted. Hearing that, what else can Tsunade say, he can only shrink his neck, lower his head, and mutter in a low voice, "Isnt it just because of Smokys words, I want to find someone and find an excuse to vent? As for being so fierce I ?" Although I was drunk just now, after all, where does Tsunade''s strength lie, so she understands that Arthur said her reason is definitely not because of drinking to delay work! Moreover, everyone present didn''t know that Shikajiu did most of the work in Konoha Village. Tsunade was just a mascot most of the time, and she was responsible for signing! And Tsunades words, although they were whispered, are the same as the words of the three Sisters Smoky just now. The people present have no ears, so everyone heard it, and Arthur naturally heard it too! Therefore, his face went black at once! But this time, he didn''t say anything, he just watched the dangerous light flashing in Tsunade''s eyes! "Have it!" Looking at Arthur''s face, Tsunade immediately realized that something was wrong. She knows very well that if Arthur says her, it means that Arthur is not really angry, but if Arthur does not say her, it means Arthur is really angry, so her fate must be bad! Suddenly, Tsunade''s head retracted further! Then, a meal was finished in this weird atmosphere! And after eating, Arthur entered the Seireitei and asked Motoyama Yanagisuke to discuss some things! Chapter 532： No disaster Seireitei! Yamamoto''s living room. "Gurulu!" Arthur and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni sat face to face with a hot pot between them. "Crumpled!" Arthur picked up a chopstick noodle in the pot, put it in his bowl and drained it. After a little bit of the soup on it, he sucked it into his stomach! This scene looked at Moto Ryusai Shigekuni on the opposite side for a moment! He said a little surprised, "Didn''t you just come in after eating out? Why are you reborn as a starving ghost?" "Grandpa... you know something, although my body is full, but... my soul is still not full, so it''s normal to eat more!" Arthur answered vaguely while eating. Tao. Listening to Arthur''s nonsense, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni couldn''t help but twitched his mouth! Although the food in Seireitei has a taste, it only has a taste, and it has no function of filling the stomach at all. For example, the reason why Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni eats food is nothing more than a habit he brought before his death. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether he eats or not! "Well, what are you looking for me!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni said lightly. Hearing that, Arthur became serious immediately. He put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hands, took the towel set aside and wiped his mouth, and said seriously, "Retaliation!" "Retaliation!?" Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni frowned and asked. "Yes!" Arthur said with a sullen face, "Since the world government dares to do this this time, if I don''t retaliate, what kind of man would that be? And if it hurts their hearts without retaliation this time, what if they come again next time. ?" Having said that, Arthur turned his voice and said in a deep voice, "There is a good saying, only a thousand days are a thief, how can a thousand days be a thief? Even if we can stop them thousands of times, in case they succeed once. What? So I want to retaliate until they are unforgettable and dare not use this method anymore." Yamamoto Motoyasu Shigekuni nodded earnestly, and said, "Something makes sense!" After a pause, the voice changed, and he asked, "How can I get revenge?" Hearing that, Arthur showed a dangerous smile on his face and said, "I have a bottle of medicine in my hand, named the King of Biceps. This bottle of medicine will become a short time after anyone takes it. A giant stronger than Kaido!" "Tougher than Kaido!?" Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni asked in surprise, "Really?" This kind of thing, just listen to it, you can feel its abnormality! "Really! But it''s just physical! This kind of giant is basically irrational and can only last for a period of time. If it exceeds the time, the giant will dissolve by itself!" Arthur explained. "Oh!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni suddenly. Sure enough, such perverted things are limited! If there are no restrictions, then there really is no reason! "Then what do you mean..." Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni frowned. "I hope my grandfather will take a trip to catch a pirate or gangster who has committed a crime, and let him take this potion, and then he will be thrown at Mary Joa!" Arthur slowly said his thoughts! The reason why Arthur hopes that Yamamoto Motoyuzai will visit Shigeukuni is because he is now the number one powerhouse in the kingdom besides Arthur, and there must be many powerhouses in Mary Joa. If others pass by, What if it is intercepted? Fortunately, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni, his own strength is the top hand in the world, he is determined to run and basically no one can stop him, but if he is replaced by someone else, it is hard to say! Therefore, for safety''s sake, Arthur felt it was better to let Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni take a trip! Of course, the above is more just in case, the real situation should be much better, after all, it is just a loss of individuals, and it was lost when the people of Mary Joa knew the inside story, basically there is no danger! "Mary Joa..." When Motoyanagi Yamamoto heard the name, his face immediately became serious. After thinking about it for a long time, he slowly shook his head and said, "No, you can''t lose Mary. Joa?" "Why?" Arthur wondered. "You think they will feel heartache when they lose Marijoa, and they will not dare to do such an action next time, but have you ever thought that there is another situation that happened?" Yamamoto Motoyanagi said in a deep voice. Hearing that, a thought flashed in Arthur''s mind. He seemed to have grasped the important point, but he couldn''t reflect it for a while, so he could only ask, "What''s the situation?" "Retaliation!" Yamamoto Motoyuzhai Shigekuni said sternly. As soon as Arthur''s face changed, he understood it instantly! "Grandpa, you mean, they might retaliate for this too!" Arthur said sternly. "Yes!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni nodded and said, "Just as you want revenge, they may also want revenge. If you follow what you said, the power of the potion can be imagined, and it will definitely be given. Mary Joa caused huge casualties!" "In this case, the people on Mary Joa are likely to go crazy for this and retaliate! At that time..." Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni didn''t say what will happen then! But Arthur had already thought about it. Although Saint Martin has some strength now, it is still not enough to start a full-scale war with the world government. Once the people of the world government come out, there will probably only be one end for Saint Martin, and that is destruction! This is different from Saint Martin''s occupation of the West Sea! Although occupying the West Sea will also go to war with the world government, it is only because of benefits, not enough for them to come out in full force, and they will not dispatch all their combat power. After all, Saint Martin still has some strength, once they fail, the scene will be unsightly! But if it is Mary Joa who has suffered a lot of casualties, it is not a matter of interest, but hatred. In this case, they will not be afraid of what will happen if they fail, they will only think about how to revenge! This is the same as killing your fathers enemy and business enemy! If St. Martin occupies the West Sea, it will be the commercial enemy of the world government. Although they will act because of their interests, they will definitely not desperately because they will consider whether the interests and the efforts are proportional! But it''s different if you kill your father and enemy! In this case, there is no fear of doing it~www.novelhall.com~ It does not consider the gains and losses at all, just want to work hard, want to kill! "Then grandpa, what do you mean?" Arthur frowned. He knew that if Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni said so, there must be a solution! as predicted! After taking a sip of the hot tea in front of him, Motoyama Yamamoto Yanagisuke Shigekuni said with a bit of profound meaning, "Your idea is good! But the goal has to be changed... changing to another can also make them feel heartache, and it can also make They are afraid, but they won''t let them desperately!"" Hearing this, Arthur frowned involuntarily, thinking about it! After thinking for a long time! Suddenly, a light flashed! Arthur said hesitantly, "Grandpa, you mean... the Navy!?" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni smiled and nodded! () Chapter 533： End of paragraph After talking with Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, and setting a time for the next month, Arthur returned with someone! Before coming back, he took a little revenge for Tsunade and took Luji back to help him deal with things, and let Tsunade handle Konoha''s heavy tasks by himself! Time is flowing, and half a month has passed! The study of King St. Martin''s Palace! Bruce and Rilis sat on the chairs on either side of the desk. "Your Majesty, take a look!" Bruce tilted his legs and handed a document to Arthur with a smile. "Half a month later than the scheduled time, what face is so grinning?" Arthur gave him a blank look, then said while taking the file. "Your Majesty, you know! There will always be accidents in this world occasionally, like this time half a month late, it is not what we want!" Bruce said helplessly. "Yeah, Your Majesty! The king of the Kingdom of Crewe is too capable of hiding. We found him in a secret room under a toilet after half a month. You can''t blame Bruce!" Lelis also helped. . The reason why Rilis helped, was indeed shocked by the king of the Kingdom of Crewe! He had never thought that a dignified king could be so cruel to himself that he thought of hiding under the toilet. What''s more, he had dug a secret room next to the cesspool under the toilet! Had it not been for a passer-by who had seen him enter the toilet, and killed both Bruce and Rilis, they would not have found this wolf king who dared to fight with shit! "Well, let''s forget it this time!" Listening to the description of the two of them, Arthur was also helpless! He had never thought that among a group of pampered kings and queens, such a wolf would actually get involved! Afterwards, Arthur formally looked at the document in front of him! The content of the document is the rough harvest of this war. And when Arthur saw it for the first time, he couldn''t help grinning! Thirty-three kingdoms of different sizes, 121 large and small islands, plus the proven resource points in these islands, gold mines of different sizes, iron ore, gem mines, and some There are more than 80 precious mines and so on, and the daily resources produced are worth nearly 10 billion Baileys! In addition, there are also the gains of money in these kingdoms, there are probably more than 970 billion Baileys, and the value of about seven trillion Baileys that cannot be realized temporarily! However, the harvest of these money is still second, after all, after the land layed down this time, the pension of the army, the reconstruction of the destroyed land, and the collection of the army of these kingdoms, etc., are all for money! After dividing all the money gained this time into 33 kingdoms and 121 islands of different sizes, there is basically nothing left, so he does not value the money! What Arthur values ??most is population! Among the 33 kingdoms this time, the small kingdom has a population of tens of thousands, and the large kingdom has a population of over one million. In total, it has a population of more than 11 million, which is more than twice that of St. Martin. a little! These people dont say how strong the foundation they will bring to the kingdom in the future, they say that now, the direct gains they can bring to Arthur are more than 10 million prestige, and this is not a one-off, but every year in the future. Have! Coupled with the population of the original kingdom, now Arthur can earn more than 15 million prestige without having to do anything or news! After reading it for a while, Arthur closed the files together with satisfaction! Upon seeing this, Lelis said sternly, "By the way, Your Majesty, what should those kings and queens do?" "Yeah" Arthur said in a deep voice after thinking for a moment, "Hold a surrender ceremony! Then press the initiative to surrender and help the kingdom, surrender actively, surrender beaten, stubbornly arrested, four Different levels!" "Those who voluntarily surrender and are helpful to the kingdom, then give them the best treatment! Only those who voluntarily surrender will be given second-rate treatment, those who are beaten to surrender will be given another treatment, and those who stubbornly surrender will be put to death at that time. !" Except for a few of these kings and queens who committed suicide after the kingdom was shattered due to the manslaughter of soldiers, the others had already been sent to the city of Saint Martin! But Arthur never dealt with them, just to hold this surrender ceremony! Of course, this is not to say that he is trying to show off his achievements, but to show it to the civilians in these 33 kingdoms and other kingdoms around! In this case, it can not only appease these civilians, but also deter them, telling them the truth that those who follow us will prosper and those who oppose us will die, so that these civilians will be quiet! At the same time, other kingdoms around you will also be prepared for the future, telling them that if Saint Martin attacks in the future, you will honestly surrender. In that case, you will be treated well, but if you resist, the only end is death! In addition to these, the most important thing is reputation! At that time, Arthur will invite some reporters over, record these processes, and spread it to various places in Xihai, so that Arthur can reap a wave of prestige! "The surrender ceremony? What is that?" Rilis asked with a frown. In the war between kingdoms of the world, these bells and whistles are rarely done, and basically they are killed directly, so Lelis doesn''t know what the surrender ceremony is! "It''s a surrender ceremony! Bring these kings and queens together ~www.novelhall.com~ to hold a surrender ceremony! Then I will invite some reporters to come, I will be in front of the public and arrange their future paths!" Arthur briefly explain! "Oh!" Lillis suddenly! He understood the benefits of this approach for a moment! "Well, what else do you have?" Arthur asked again. "No!" Lillis and Bruce shook their heads together. "Then go down first! I will call someone over to arrange things after the war. The two of you have been busy for a few months, so you should take a break and work in a few days!" Arthur said with a serious face. "In the next few months, your main task will be to replenish the losses of the army and convert some of the prisoners of war into a new army! By the end of the Chinese New Year next year, all our new income fields will be sorted out. Later, we will start the war!" "Understand, Your Majesty!" Lelis nodded together. Afterwards, the two turned and left here! And watching them leave their backs, Arthur leaned back on the chair, narrowed his eyes, and muttered, "Saint Martin is also over! In the next few months, in order to accept these territories, the army must be unable to move. War If so, it depends on the Whitney Kingdom!" "However, the kingdoms around Saint Martin, like the Kingdom of Flowers, the Kingdom of Elucia, and the Kingdom of Perth, should pay attention to these kingdoms. Saint Martin''s strength has skyrocketed this time. Even if it does not move, it will definitely give them a sense of crisis, so Pay attention to what they have done in the past few months!" When he whispered to this, Arthur flashed a trace of jealousy, and murmured again, "The most important thing to pay attention to is the world government!" Chapter 534： Abnormal protrusion Time soon came to October! Office of the Marshal of the Navy Headquarters! "Boom!" The door was knocked! "Come in!" The empty voice that was dealing with affairs. "Crack!" With the sound of the door being pushed open, Warring States slowly walked in. "Marshal!" After the Warring States greeted him, he put a document in his hand on the empty table. "Ok!" Kong nodded, picked up the file in front of him and looked at it. Soon! A satisfied smile appeared on his face! "Yes, for Saint Martin''s sake, the above was approved!" Sora looked at the Warring States Period and said with a smile, "Furthermore, we are still approving the military expenditure in full according to our requirements. In addition to expanding the Navy on the West Sea, we will also I can expand the recruitment of some people for the headquarters and change some new equipment!" "Thanks to Saint Martin, they have put pressure on the world government, otherwise the world government will not be so easy to approve this time!" The Warring States period pushed his glasses and said lightly. "Yes, thanks to Saint Martin!" Kong exclaimed. If there is no pressure from Saint Martin, and the usual world government''s deduction, search and search of the Navy, unless something major happens and the Navy is in urgent need of conscription, it is completely impossible to approve such an additional military application! "Ok!?" Just when the Warring States period was about to say something. Suddenly, the light from the corner of his eye glanced out of the office window, it seemed something was wrong! ! "Marshal, it seems that something has happened!" After the Warring States frowned and said something, he turned and looked out the window seriously. Hearing this, Kong Xunsheng looked over! Immediately, he found something floating above the naval headquarters square outside the window. "It seems to be a person!" After watching the Warring States period for a long time, he hesitated. Because the distance is too far, he is not sure! "Go, go and take a look first, and you''ll know!" Kong thought for a moment before decisively. Instead of guessing here, they might as well just go over and take a look, then they will know everything! "Yeah!" Warring States nodded, then walked to the window, opened it, and then jumped directly from the oversized window of the Marshal''s office to the square! After that, Sora did not hesitate, and jumped out directly! Soon, the two came to the goal, the naval headquarters square! At this time, a lot of people gathered in the square, and these people looked at the arrival of the two of them, and they gave up their positions and saluted them respectfully! "Good marshal Kong, good general of the Warring States period!" "Good marshal Kong, good general of the Warring States period!" "Good marshal Kong, good general of the Warring States period!" Under the comity of everyone, Kong and Zeng Guo came to the center! At this time, they had already seen clearly what was floating! It''s human! Is a strong man! And is a comatose brawny! And this brawny man is now floating above the place where the two of the Warring States are, his eyes are closed tightly, his head, hands, and feet are all facing down, his whole body is arched, as if he was being held in his hands! "Who are you?" Warring States said in a deep voice. His words were not addressed to the strong man, but to the invisible man carrying the strong man! After he arrived at the scene, he was keenly aware that it was someone carrying the strong man, not the strong man himself flying in the air, but the person carrying the strong man was also shown in his experience! Is an old man! "Marshal, that brawny man is a vicious pig with a reward of 71 million yuan, Henlulu!" Before the old man could answer, a navy lieutenant colonel beside the Warring States had recognized who the brawny man was! "Henglulu" Warring States murmured, but his eyes kept staring at the old man''s location! Looking at it, he suddenly felt that the old man seemed a little familiar! However, before the Warring States period came up, the old man was recognized! "You are Yamamoto Genryuye Shigekuni!" Sora looked at the location of the old man and said hesitantly. He naturally remembered what happened just last month, but because it was the first time I saw him, Sora did not confirm that it was! "It''s the old man!" Motoyanagi Yamamoto said sternly. "What are you doing in the navy?" Sora said with some fear. Sora knew about the fighting power of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Iju from Kapu and the bird god, so in the face of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Iju, Sora did not dare to take it lightly. Especially now at the navy headquarters! In case of a fight, let alone the victory or defeat, the navy headquarters will suffer first! The military expenses he had just applied for from the world government might not be enough to repair the naval headquarters! "I''m here to get the bounty! Why, do I still need to ask so many questions to get a bounty?" Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni raised the strong man in his hand and said with a smile. "No need!" He shook his head and said, not knowing what the heck Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni was doing. "That''s all right!" Yamamoto Motoryuzhai Shigekuni smiled and said, "Give me the bounty!" "Okay!" Sora squinted at Yamamoto Motoryuzhai Shigekuni, and waved his hand to the Warring States on the side! Immediately, Zhan Guo nodded intentionally, turned and left here! Soon! "Da da da!" With the sound of messy footsteps, the Warring States Period came back again, and this time he was carrying a suitcase. And behind him were many high-level naval forces, the red dog, the green pheasant, the yellow ape, and Karp and others who knew that they had just woke up! "This is your bounty, can you go now?" Sora took the suitcase from the Warring States hands~www.novelhall.com~ and dropped it towards the position of Yamamoto Genryagiye Shigekuni, and said in a deep voice. "Yes, I''m leaving!" Motoyanagi Yamamoto who took the suitcase easily smiled, and he simply threw down Henlulu in his hand, and then turned to leave! However, at this moment, he seemed to think of something again, smiled, and added, "By the way, this is revenge!" After that, he didn''t wait for Kong and the others to figure out what was going on, so he left in a hurry, leaving Kong and a group of high-ranking naval officers behind, staring at him with big eyes and a dumb face! "What the **** is he doing? What does his last sentence mean?" Sora looked at the Warring States Period and asked in a daze. "I don''t know!" The Warring States also frowned and shook his head. Immediately, the Warring States period turned to look at Karp, and said, "Kapu, you met him, what do you think he is doing?" "Warring States, did you ask me?" Karp''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it. "Do you think I can know?" Ok! Seeing Karp''s reaction, Sengoku realized immediately that he seemed to have done something stupid! How can Karp know what the **** is going on with Motoyanagisuke Yamamoto? "Warring States General, why don''t you look at the person who was arrested by him first? That person doesn''t seem to be dead, let''s ask him first!" At this time, the green pheasant said. Immediately, Sengoku Hekong reacted! Yes indeed! If you don''t understand, just ask the person who was caught by him first! So, the group focused their eyes on the brawny man who was still in a coma. But at this moment Abnormal protrusion! ! ! Chapter 535： Towering giant "Roar---" Along with a roar that resounded through the world, in the astonished gaze of a group of high-ranking navy leaders in the Warring States, Kong, Karp, and others, Henlulu, who was surrounded by them, swelled up like a gasp. In a while! A towering giant with muscles all over appeared in front of everyone! "Gulong!" A navy soldier around, looking up at the giant, couldn''t help swallowing, his face was full of horror, and his voice trembled, "This...this...what is this!? " Giant, there is also the navy headquarters! But such a big giant, let alone the navy, has never seen it even in history! Even Oz, the tallest giant in the world in the legend, is 100 meters tall, and the world''s tallest humanoid creature, San Juan. The wolf, is only 180 meters! Can the giant in front of you? Looking from the bottom up, he can''t see his head at all. What''s more terrifying is that the tallest of the giants in their navy is only a quarter of the height of his toes. What is this concept? The height of a person''s toes is normal, the contrast should be about ten to fifteen times the entire sole, and the ratio of the sole to the height is almost one to seven, and the tallest giant in the navy is 20 meters tall! In other words, the height of this towering giant is almost 20*4*10*7, which is about 5,600 meters in height! Moreover, this is still calculated at the lowest, in fact it is higher! Don''t talk about beating people with such a tall giant, even if you don''t do anything and just lie down, the entire navy headquarters will suffer huge damage! "Damn it!" Warring States cursed secretly! Looking at the giant in front of him, Sengoku suddenly realized the meaning of the sentence left by Motoyanagi Yamamoto just now when he left! Obviously, Saint Martin wants to retaliate against the world government! But after realizing it, he was a little speechless! Nima! If you retaliate against the world government, then you retaliate against the world government. Why do you come to our navy? What does the world government do to our navy? You sent this giant to Mary Joa! How about sending it to the navy headquarters? Thinking like this, Sengoku looked at Sora aside with a calm face, and at the same time Sora looked at him with a calm face! Well, Sora also wants to understand the reason! The bottom of his heart is also 10,000 grass and mud horses galloping past! "Marshal, what should I do now?" The Warring States Period asked solemnly. "First think of a way to solve the giant in front of you" Sora said without hesitation, directly and decisively! Its no longer the time to care about the cause, the most important thing is to solve the big problem right now! However, when the empty talk just fell off, the big trouble in front of him moved! "Roar---" In a roar that resounded through the world, the giant raised his right foot and was about to step on them! Danger! Fatal danger! "No, go!" Feeling the sense of crisis brought by this foot, his hollow head jumped, and he hurriedly shouted around. But it''s still too late! Although the speed of this foot is not very fast, the range is indeed very wide. It has an attack range of tens of thousands of square meters. Only those above the major general level in the navy can rush out with speed. Others unless they happen to be on the edge. Otherwise, you can''t get out at all! Therefore, Sora, Sengoku, Karp, and a group of high-ranking naval officers, such as Aka Inu and Blue Pheasant, all had to raise their fists and attacked the giant''s feet! " "Armed color!" "Shockwave!" "Iron Fist!" "Heaven Dog!" "Freezing Time Capsule!" "Kick at the speed of light!" ... Various powerful moves were quickly shot from the hands of a group of high-ranking naval officers, and they hit the foot that the giant stepped on! "Boom!" Accompanied by a loud noise, the attacks from both sides collided! But these swift and powerful attacks are just a slight pause for the feet of the giants! Simply, this slight meal is enough! The soldiers in the navy headquarters are all a bit powerful, and in this slight time, they fled one after another! Upon seeing this, the senior navy leaders also rushed out of the attack of the giant! "Boom!" The moment they rushed out, the giant''s foot stepped on it! Suddenly, the earth shakes! "Boom!" The entire navy headquarters shook violently as a result, and even the nearby high-rise buildings collapsed directly at this time! "This giant, strength and defense are so strong!" Sora''s expression became very ugly! He knows, this time it might be dangerous! Not only him, but the entire navy headquarters is in danger! This giant is not only large in size, but also powerful, not to mention the defense. The attacks of their high-level naval forces did not even break him! And the only weakness is nothing more than slow speed! But under his huge attack range, it''s not a problem! He attacks slowly, but his attack range is wide! As long as you can''t dodge his attack range, even if his speed is slow, you have to withstand his attack abruptly! Thinking about this, after thinking about it for a while, Kongzai yelled at the fastest Huang Ape on the side, "Yellow Ape, you go and notify the others in the headquarters, the Lieutenant General and the following will all withdraw from the headquarters, quick, quick go with!" "Yes, Marshal!" Faced with this situation, Huang Yuan didn''t dare to be foolish this time. After agreeing, he turned into light and disappeared in place! "Warring States, Karp, the three of us are the main attackers, and the others are on the side to assist!" Then, Sora gave orders to the people around. "Understand, Marshal!" "Yes, marshal!" "Understand!" ... After hearing Kong''s order, everyone present after agreeing, their nerves tightened, and the whole person showed a solemn state! In the current situation, if their nerves are not tense, they will relax a little, accidentally rubbed by the giant''s attack, I am afraid that the slightest will be severely injured ~ www.novelhall.com~ and may even die directly! Fortunately, this giant''s attack speed is not fast, and everyone present is not particularly worried! As long as they pay attention to avoidance, there is basically no problem! And just as they thought, the giant attacked again! The giant''s body leaned back, and at the same time, the feet cooperated with the body, making a movement similar to sliding, using all the weight of the body, a fart squat, and pressed down! "This giant is wise!" Kong looked at this scene, his face was even more ugly! The giant made such an action, obviously not because of sliding, but deliberate! In this case, not only can his attack range be larger, but because of his size and weight, such an attack is stronger than before! The facts are just as expected! Giants are indeed wise, but there is not much wisdom, and it is more from the inner fighting instinct! This is also the reason why Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni caught a pirate with a high reward. Although potions can reduce a person''s IQ to the lowest level, even worse than a one-year-old child, it has no effect on things like combat instinct! Therefore, the pirate who has a little bounty and has experienced many battles is the best target for the potion! But no matter how ugly the face is, there is no way to be empty! This is the navy headquarters! He must be on top! "kill!" After roared, Sora led a group of high-ranking navy officers to attack first! Chapter 536： ruins One hour passed! The navy headquarters at this time has become a ruin! "Huh huh!" stood in the middle of the ruins panting, eyes full of confusion! In just one hour, one hour, among the high-ranking navy, the red dog was seriously injured and unconscious and was sent out of the battlefield by the yellow ape. The green pheasant was seriously injured and barely stood in the field. Even Karp and the Warring States both had their mouths bleeding. He was in tatters and looked like he was injured. And the other lieutenant generals died three more, and more than 30 were seriously injured. Except for the few uninjured ones, all the other 30-odd ones were colored! Well, this is still the result of the existence of Huang Yuan! Huang Yuan evacuated the people in his headquarters and joined the battlefield again. He was ordered by the air to become the rescue captain, responsible for rescuing the injured and sending them out of the battlefield. Because his speed was very fast, the injured were basically all He was rescued out! But even in this way, three lieutenants died in the navy! no way! The attack range of the giant is too big! Even if the speed of the yellow ape is very fast, even the navy of this group is not weak, but in the amazing range of the giant''s attack, and the amazing attack power, it is not immune to damage! Except for the dead, the thing that Sora could not accept was the destruction of the navy headquarters by the giants! Giants attack, they can hide, but the navy headquarters cant hide it! Moreover, the giant''s attack range is so horrible that a small piece of building disappeared with one foot, and the nearby buildings also collapsed directly with the huge impact of this foot! Therefore, in just one hour, this navy headquarters became a ruin! Simply! Now everything is over! One hour later, that terrifying giant disintegrated and turned into nothingness under all eyes! "Knot... knot... over?" Qing Pheasant asked with a trembling voice. "It should be over!" Warring States wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and replied. "Puff!" Suddenly, the green pheasant could no longer stand, and the whole person crouched and sat on the ground. "Now, what should I do?" Karp, who didn''t seem to be tuned, also showed a heavy expression at this time, looking at Kong and asked. "Call the world government!" Kong said with a sullen face, "Let them explain!" This sentence made everyone present hear the grievance in the empty words! But they have nothing, because they also have grievances against the world government! Nima! Why do you want our navy to bear the sins of your world government? "Alright!" The Warring States pushed his glasses, his voice changed, and he turned to the rest of the people around him, saying, "But, who of you has a phone bug?" "No!" "When I first fought, I fell!" "I left it in the office, now it''s under rubble!" ... Everyone present said one after another. The battle just now was too fierce. The phone worm in their hands had been dropped for various reasons, and because this was the headquarters of the Navy, they generally did not bring phone worms, but kept them in the office! "That..." Hearing these words, Zeng Guo frowned involuntarily. There is no phone worm, and now the navy headquarters have been evacuated again. It''s very difficult! at this time! A flash of light appeared in the sky, and then Huang Yuan appeared in front of everyone! "Is it over?" Huang Yuan, who had just sent the severely wounded people off the battlefield and returned, solemnly asked. "Well! Just took a giant and didn''t know what was going on, he disintegrated and disappeared by himself!" The Warring States period looked at Huang Yuan and nodded, his voice turned, and said in a serious tone, "You are here just right! You send the green pheasant first. Treat it, and bring a phone bug by the way!" Hearing this, Huang Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and directly agreed, "Okay, general!" Immediately, Huang Yuan walked to Qing Pheasant''s side, and after he helped him up, it turned into a light and disappeared in place! In a while! Huang Yuan took a phone bug and appeared on the ruins again! "Marshal!" Warring States took the phone bug in Huang Yuan''s hand and handed it to Kong! Erkong dialed a number directly after receiving the phone bug! ---- Mary Joa! The five old stars who received the news an hour ago gathered in the conference room, each with a solemn expression, looking at the phone worm on the conference table in front of them, they seemed to be waiting for something! "Blubru!" At this time, the sound of the phone broke the silence in the conference room. "Come!" A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, and he walked to the phone worm first and pressed hands-free! next moment! "Look at the good things you have done!!!" Kong''s angry roar came from the phone worm! Upon hearing this sound, the five old stars all subconsciously took two steps back! "Do you know? Do you know? The navy headquarters is gone, no more!!!" "With the strength of the lieutenant general and above, 80% of them are injured!!!" "The red dogs were severely injured and unconscious!!!" ... A loud roar came from the phone bug! After roaring for a long time, Sora suppressed his anger and said, "And in all of this, the capital is you who is the culprit!!!" "Okay, the anger is almost vented, right? Then calm down and talk about the current situation!" The five old star of the glasses asked faintly, "How did the matter solve it?" The five elder stars knew the whole story about an hour ago when they knew the situation, and what they want to know now is how the matter was finally resolved! "We didn''t solve it!" The anger disappeared a little, and he said in a deep voice, "It was the giant who disappeared by himself! He just disintegrated in front of us and disappeared!" "That''s it..." The five old star of the glasses murmured, "That''s OK, we know everything! Don''t worry about the navy headquarters, we will compensate you at that time, but the specifics are still waiting for us to discuss. Reply to you!" After finishing speaking, without waiting for an answer, the old star of the glasses stepped forward and hung up the phone! Then, he looked at the five old stars around and asked, "Everyone, what do you think?" "That kind of giant should be a one-time biological weapon!" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing said solemnly, "Although it is powerful, it can only last for a while, so it will disappear by itself after an hour!" "Yeah!" The old star of the glasses nodded and asked, "In other words, the other party is taking revenge on the last time we sent someone to kidnap his wife and children?" "It''s not so much revenge, it''s better than warning!" After thinking for a moment ~www.novelhall.com~Golden Beard Five Old Star replied in a deep voice, "The other party is warning us not to use the same method or fight. Their idea, otherwise they will use a big killer like a giant!" "I have the same idea!" Long-bearded Wu Lao Xing nodded, and said, "The other party chose the Navy because of warnings! They didn''t want to completely fall out with us, so they chose the Navy instead of Mary Joe. Ya!" "Choosing the navy can serve as a warning, and it won''t make us fight them hard for it! If they choose Mary Joa, it might be another result now!" "After all, there are a lot of Denonians in Mary Joa, and with the power of that giant, the Denonians will probably die a lot!" "Everyone, what shall we do now? Fight back or...silence?" Curly-haired five old star asked with squinting eyes. "Total silence is not enough! In that case, St. Martin may climb up the pole! A complete counterattack will not work. Once counterattack is done, the other party may regard it as our revenge, and then they may also take revenge!" "And now we have not figured out what that kind of giant is, how it was made, how many Saint Martins still have, nor how many strong people there are in Saint Martin. In this case, once they retaliate, we Will be very passive!" "So, half counterattack, half silence!" The five old star of the glasses said sternly. "Oh? How to do it?" Hu Wu Lao Xing asked curiously. After an inexplicable light flashed in his glasses, he whispered, "Do this..." The words of the five old stars in the glasses became smaller and quieter, and finally after the five old stars thought, his idea was agreed! Chapter 537： Lao Lei, the coating is not? "Shock! The navy headquarters is destroyed! "-----Le Monde! "The towering giant, the navy headquarters is in ruins! "----A place in the Great Waterway! "The destruction of the navy headquarters is a distortion of human nature? Or is it moral decay? "----Western Poster! "The Carnival of Pirates, the Sorrow of the Navy! "----A place in the Great Waterway! "Navy Headquarters in the Sunset! ----New World Newspaper! ---- Early the next morning, all kinds of news swept out! The navy headquarters was originally not far from the Chambord Islands, and because it was the navy headquarters, it was safe and secure, so there were many people living on the nearby islands, so what happened yesterday, less than an hour after it happened, spread to the sea! Because of this, there will be overwhelming news coming out the next day! After all, it is the headquarters of the navy. No matter what happens, it is very eye-catching. Isn''t eye-catching a weapon for newspapers to attract readers? Now that there is such a free tool coming out, everyone is still not dead report, happily make more money? However, the newspaper is happy! But some people are not happy! The temporary office of the Marshal in the ruins of the navy headquarters! "boom!" slapped the desk in front of him and said angrily, "These **** unscrupulous newspapers!!!" "The marshal calmed down!" After a reassuring sentence, the Warring States period changed his voice and persuaded, "This time the matter is so big, it is normal for the newspapers to be like sharks smelling blood. After all, they also rely on this to eat!" "I know!" Kong said in a deep voice, "I am not angry with these newspapers, I am angry with the world government! This time the incident is because of them, and they have not helped to give the news to them. Press it down?" "Now that the report is like this, the majesty of our navy will be hit, and once our majesty is hit, the pirates will definitely be more unscrupulous, and the sea will be more chaotic then! And the sea will be the first to suffer. Isn''t it the civilians?" "Moreover, I am afraid that more people will join the pirates because of this. After all, the navy has been labeled as such. Those who are a little moved and want to be pirates will definitely join the sea without hesitation. The camp of thieves, we will be even more troublesome then!" The Warring States period pushed his glasses and said sternly, "Marshal, what you said is reasonable! However, this time the world government is probably not able to suppress it. After all, we are too close to the Chambord Islands, and there are many people living nearby. In this case, if you want to suppress it, it will be difficult for the world government to do it!" "I know!" Sora said angrily, "but it is very difficult to do it and not to do it is two different things! This time the world government has no intention to do it!" Listening to these words, the Warring States feels like the same enemy. But, after all, the world government is the top person, so he is not good to say anything about this! So, I had to change the subject, "Okay, Marshal, let these things go! The most important thing for us at the moment is to rebuild the navy headquarters! In addition, pay attention to the security of the sea during this period, and don''t let the pirates Let''s make something happen!" "Huh!" Hearing this, Kong nodded, and his attention was brought over! After thinking about it for a while, he said, "The rebuilding of the headquarters is up to you! As for the security on the sea... During this period of time, let the naval divisions in various sea areas become active, and then Kapu and Huang Yuan , As well as the lieutenant generals who were not hurting in the headquarters, sent out to suppress the arrogance of the pirates and prevent them from committing any major events!" "Good too!" Warring States nodded. ---- New World The White Beard Pirates! "The navy was beaten like this?" Looking at the newspaper in front of him, the white beard couldn''t believe it! You know, even he dare not attack the navy headquarters easily! After all, people like Kong, Warring States, and Karp are not eating dry food, and many powerful juniors have appeared in the navy in recent years, such as red dogs, blue pheasants, etc. In this case, although he is recognized in the world First, but I dare not attack the navy at will, let alone destroy the navy headquarters into such ruins! Of course, he did not expect that someone would beat the navy headquarters to such ruins! After a while, Baibeard finally accepted the shocking news. "This period is really eventful!" Baibeard exclaimed. The naval pirates some time ago, coupled with the melee of the world government and the participating countries, shocked Baibeard! It was hard for him to consume the shocking news before. He did not expect that another naval headquarters was destroyed now, which shocked him again! ---- Xia Qi''s ripped off BA "Gulong Gulong!" After waking up early in the morning, Lao Lei, the coating craftsman, habitually drank a glass of cold beer in one breath. "Ah---cool!" After drinking, Lao Lei wiped his mouth casually, picked up the sandwich on the bar and took a bite, picked up the newspaper on the bar by the way, and read it while eating! "Puff!" And just as soon as he saw the contents of the newspaper, the sandwich in his mouth was sprayed out by him. The navy headquarters is destroyed! Looking at the headline of this news, ignoring the others, Lao Lei picked up the newspaper and read it carefully! After a while, he slowly put down the newspaper, took a bite of the sandwich again~www.novelhall.com~ After a little bit of shock, he sighed, "This world It''s getting more and more incomprehensible!" "Some time ago, the navy, the pirates, the franchise and the world government fought in battle. I thought this was the biggest news today. I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect that there would be even bigger ones. It''s really amazing!" At this point, Lao Lei didnt know what he thought of, smiled, and shook his head. However, these are just small things compared to what we did back then! Thinking, in the head of Lao Lei, there were days when they used to gallop freely on the sea under the leadership of the captain, fight the Rocks Pirates, fight the world government, fight the navy, and fight for hegemony with many powerful men! That can be said to be a magnificent epic! Thinking of this, Lao Lei had divine eyes and dimmed inexplicably. He sighed and said, "Captain...partner...and the two little ghosts...oh, I can''t go back!" Just when Lao Lei fell into memory and couldn''t help himself! "Old Lei, don''t you want to coat it?" At the door of the tavern, a strong old man poked his head in and shouted. In an instant! Lao Lei was pulled out of his memory by this voice! "Plating, why not?" As he said, Lao Lei ate the sandwich in front of him in two bites, and said next to him. "Well, let''s go!" The old man beckoned and said. "Well, let''s go!" Lao Lei agreed and walked outside the door. No matter what, life must continue... Chapter 538： aircraft carrier "This way, the effect of the warning should be full? But...what do the world governments think?" Arthur murmured, putting down the newspaper in his hand! Looking at the various news in the newspaper this morning, Arthur did not feel the slightest joy or sadness, some were just plain, as if this incident was just a small matter! Of course, in his opinion, this is just a small matter, he doesn''t care much! is just a bottle of medicine anyway! What really caught Arthur''s heart was the reaction of the world government afterwards! Is it a counterattack or... silence? This is an important point! His purpose is only to warn the world government, not really want to fight the world government to the death and death, this is not good for him, but it is cheaper for people like him. Like a revolutionary army or something! So Arthur really wants to know the reaction of the current world government, so that he can have a rough prediction of the world government''s views on Saint Martin and possible future practices! Thinking about it, Arthur began to guess the reaction of the world government! After thinking about it for a long time, Arthur had some judgments in his heart! The world government should not be completely silent, otherwise, what should they do and where to put their face? and counterattack, there is likely to be... but not too intense! This is also the reason why he and Motoyanagi Yamamoto chose the navy headquarters at the beginning! The world government will not react too fiercely for the navy headquarters, nor will it die for the navy headquarters and St. Martin whose current situation is unknown. At most, it will make a little response, not too big or small, to avoid the St. Martins side going up the pole. Just climb! Therefore, Arthur wanted to come, the world government is most likely to use some side means to counterattack, let Saint Martin not be too much, then silence, carefully investigate everything about Saint Martin, and then begin to really deal with Saint Martin! Soon, Arthur''s conjecture was verified! "Blubru!" The phone bug on Arthur''s desk rang! "Hey!" Arthur answered the phone immediately! "Your Majesty, it''s me!" Holt''s voice rang from the phone! "What''s the matter?" Arthur raised his brows and asked. As one of the undercover agents of St. Martin, the highest officer of the World Government Navy, and the St. Martin Division, Holt usually does not call Arthur if it is not a very important matter! "Your Majesty, the headquarters has just issued an order. Let us, the branches around St. Martin, start a large-scale recruitment, which will double the current strength, and the recruitment scene should be played a little bit. If there is strong strength If people are willing to join, they can be directly awarded the rank of the highest lieutenant colonel!" Holt said sternly. "Oh!?" After thinking for a while, Arthur probably understood the meaning of the words! This is a counterattack from the world government! If there is no yesterdays incident, the navy will increase its troops, but it will definitely not double it at once, nor will it ask the following to make the scene bigger, and it will not directly grant a strong person the rank of lieutenant colonel! And they have done so now, they are fighting back against Saint Martin! warn Saint Martin, dont be too arrogant, I want to increase my troops, I want to **** you! just... Seeing this powerless counterattack, Arthur was not only not angry, but wanted to laugh a little! The naval branch around Saint Martin? Arent they all from Saint Martin? Well, although there are a few sporadic ones that are not, most of them are 23 large and small branches! What kind of experience is it to take money from the world government to increase the strength of your army? Others Arthur didnt know, but his own words... fly up in a refreshing mood! Originally, the 23 naval divisions around Saint Martin and the 150,000 navy were Saint Martins people. Now that the world government does this, the 150,000 army has directly doubled to 300,000. If he is unhappy? "I see! You just increase your troops, train more navy for the kingdom!" Arthur said sternly. "Okay, Your Majesty!" Hall nodded and replied. "So be it!" After speaking, Arthur directly hung up the phone! After hanging up the phone, Arthur still had a smile on his face! After a long time, his smile began to ease. "Ha---Lets do todays thing! Meck said there was good news, and I dont know if its true or false..." Arthur murmured, got up and yawned, stretched his waist and turned towards Walk outside the door! Early this morning, Meck called and told him that there was good news! However, what is the specific good news, Meck did not say, has been kept mysterious, just told Arthur this is super good news, as long as he passes it! How can Arthur do? , of course, lets take a look! His tolerance for talents is very high! So, he is going to have a look now! The location mentioned by Meke is relatively far away, on the edge of St. Martin, so when Arthur walked out of the door, he turned into an electric light and disappeared in place! In a while! Arthur came to the place Meck said! This is a place surrounded by mountains. There is only one road to enter the mountain. At the intersection of this road, there are hundreds of soldiers looking at the intersection! And Arthur came here ~www.novelhall.com~ but didn''t fly directly in, but stopped at the intersection. "Your Majesty!" After seeing Arthur''s arrival, one of the captains among the soldiers hurried forward and saluted! "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand and said, "I want to go in!" "Yes!" The soldier captain nodded respectfully, turned to the soldiers behind him, and shouted, "Let go!" Immediately, the soldiers hurriedly opened the fence blocking the intersection and made way for Arthur! Seeing this, Arthur walked in directly! The road is winding, but not long. After Arthur walked for about ten minutes, he came to the end of the road. And here, there are also hundreds of soldiers guarding! Because the previous soldiers called and said hello, the soldiers here saw Arthur''s hand, saluted, and gave way! Arthur successfully entered inside! This is a valley! The valley is V-shaped, and the intersection where Arthur just entered is the tip of the V, and the tail of the V is connected to the sea. The valley is not big, except for the four scientific research buildings displayed on both sides of the valley, it is a port connected to the sea. After Arthur came in, the first thing he saw besides these four buildings was a huge ship parked in the port. The ship looked from afar, like a steel fortress floating on the sea. general! If someone came to the world with Arthur and saw this ship, they would have their eyes widened, exclaimed, and said, "My grass, this is... an aircraft carrier!!!" Chapter 539： data What are the difficulties in making aircraft carriers? There are many! But the most important thing is nothing more than the ups and downs of carrier-based aircraft! That''s right! The main difficulty of an aircraft carrier is not like power, keel, etc. Although those are also difficult, they are sorted a little bit later than the seemingly inconspicuous things like the ups and downs of carrier-based aircraft! And why is this the main difficulty when talking about ups and downs? Because the aircraft carrier itself is a ship, the runway must be much shorter than the normal runway. That is to say, the carrier-based aircraft cannot run fast enough to take off on the aircraft carrier! As for the consequences of not being able to run at the takeoff speed, it goes without saying that there is no other choice but to fall into the sea! But if there is a problem, there is a solution! Therefore, something like the carrier-based aircraft catapult was born! This kind of thing uses the principle of catapult. The catapult is installed on the aircraft carrier. When the carrier-based aircraft is about to take off, it will be ejected to shorten the runway distance required for take-off, so that the carrier-based aircraft can be used in a short time and within a short distance. Reach the takeoff speed! looks simple! But the technical content is very high! In the world before Arthur''s crossing, a country with this kind of technology can count on a palm, which is much rarer than a country with a nuclear bomb! Also, because the runway is shorter than normal, a normal landing is definitely not possible! Because of the lack of runway, the speed of the carrier could not be slowed down, so it directly hit the aircraft carrier! However, there are also solutions to problems! Therefore, the cable was born! What''s the line to stop the plane? To put it plainly, it is a rope! The role of this rope is to hold the carrier aircraft when it is landing, so that its speed will drop, so that it will not hit the aircraft carrier! This rope is also very difficult to make! First of all, the weight of the carrier aircraft itself is already very heavy, plus the force added by the speed when landing, so this rope must be able to withstand more than 100 tons of impact! Well, there are no few countries that can make ropes that can withstand impacts of more than 100 tons! The problem is that the rope used on the aircraft carrier is not an ordinary rope! It must be thin! Because it is placed on the deck, if it is not thin enough, it may affect the normal taxiing of the carrier-based aircraft when landing, resulting in accidents and crashes! Moreover, not only must it be thin, but also have enough toughness! After the aircraft is hooked on the tail of the carrier-based aircraft, it must also bend along with the carrier-based aircraft. If there is no toughness and cannot follow the bending, then the tail of the carrier-based aircraft is likely to be torn off directly! Not only will it not be able to slow down the speed, but it will also cause the carrier-based aircraft to be destroyed! Therefore, this kind of blocking machine sounds simple, but it is very difficult to make! Before Arthur crossed, the same country that only had one hand counted can be produced! The above are just the difficulties caused by the ups and downs, in fact there are many difficulties! Let''s say so! Before Arthur crossed, there was no country, so you dont need to use parts from other countries when making aircraft carriers! Even if it is a domestically-made aircraft carrier, most of its parts and some key parts are made domestically, and a small part of it does not have the technology, and the ones used are foreign ones! And in that highly technologically advanced world, it is so difficult to make aircraft carriers, not to mention in this pirate world, if you want to truly build an aircraft carrier, it is simply outrageous! But the strength is not enough, black technology will come together! St. Martin Gou has been around for so many years, and has acquired a lot of black technology. Isnt it easy to get a simple aircraft carrier? Let me talk about the main difficulty, about the ups and downs, it was simply solved here by Arthur! Because his aircraft carrier is not a carrier-based aircraft! is a steam mech! Steam Mecha, soaring in place! What kind of catapult, what kind of high temperature materials, what kind of cable, they dont need it at all! The steam mech takes off against the wind shells on the sky island. There is no problem taking off and landing on the spot, and there is no high temperature, so the deck material naturally does not need to be high temperature resistant! -------- After Arthur arrived in the valley, he was immediately greeted by a bunch of soldiers on the aircraft carrier. At this time, hundreds of St. Martin''s scientists and workers have gathered on the aircraft carrier! "See Your Majesty!" Seeing Arthur''s arrival, everyone on the boat respectfully saluted! "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. "Your Majesty, this is the surprise I told you!" After Arthur finished speaking, Meck greeted him with a smile. Hearing this, Arthur''s eyes lit up and said, "Are you saying that the aircraft carrier succeeded? Can it be launched?" Aircraft carrier has always been one of Saint Martin''s projects! has been researched and developed for a long time, and this ship has been parked here for a long time, but it has always remained in a state of no water, just parked in this valley and sea. Now, since Meck said so, it means that the ship can enter the water and can be used for real! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Meke said with a smile, "Just now, we have performed the last inspection, and now this aircraft carrier can be officially launched!" "Great!" After Arthur said in surprise, he asked, "What is the current data of this ship?" The aircraft carrier has been under construction~www.novelhall.com~ Although Arthur has data from when the aircraft carrier was originally designed, because the subsequent aircraft carriers continue to add new black technologies, the current data is somewhat different from the original one! Therefore, Arthur does not know the current data! "Back to your Majesty, the data in general has not changed!" Meike explained in a deep voice, "The displacement is 30,000 tons, the ship length is 270 meters, the ship width is 40 meters, the deck length is 200 meters, and the draft is 8.5 meters." Compared with the previous aircraft carrier, this aircraft carrier is inferior, but considering the average technology of the world, then this aircraft carrier is indeed not bad! "In terms of power, I used my newly developed steam engine, the first type of steam pioneer, four, and added the tidal energy researched from the kingdom of Tike, which is a hybrid power!" The aircraft carrier is very large and heavy, and the power required to drive it is very high, so there is really no way to use hybrid power! Saint Martin does not have nuclear power, and as for tidal energy, only the fur has been studied. It can only convert 30% of the tidal energy, which is not enough to drive an aircraft carrier. Therefore, only hybrid power can be used to achieve the launch of the aircraft carrier. The power needed! "As for the speed, it is normally 30 knots (one knot is equal to a speed of about 1.8 kilometers), but we have attached a lot of double wind shells around the ship, so when necessary, we can activate these double winds. Bei, accelerate the aircraft carrier and reach a speed of 100 knots in a short time!" "..." Listening to Mecks introduction, Arthur nodded in satisfaction, and then asked the key question, "So, how many steam mechas can this aircraft carrier carry?" Chapter 540： Completion of sea train How many mechas are carried, this is very important! What is the most important thing about an aircraft carrier? Of course its aviation! An aircraft carrier without aviation capability is like a large steel junk, it is useless! Anyone who knows aircraft carriers knows that the aircraft carrier itself has no firepower. No matter which country it is, the aircraft carrier is very unified in this regard. And why is this? There are many reasons, such as heavy load, inconvenient steering, etc.! But the most important thing is speed! The aircraft carrier is very large and heavy. Compared with other ships in terms of speed, it is almost the same as sons and fathers. Any other type of ship can basically hit the aircraft carrier in speed! In this case, any ship can easily destroy the aircraft carrier by relying on its speed! Therefore, there is not much firepower on the aircraft carrier! After all, basically all ships can sling aircraft carriers at their speed, and they can also destroy the aircraft carrier by speed. In this case, no amount of firepower on the aircraft carrier is useful! However, this is not a big deal for aircraft carriers! The main function of an aircraft carrier is aviation. Through the power of the air, it affects the situation of a war. Therefore, the requirements of the aircraft carrier for firepower are actually relatively indifferent! Moreover, the aircraft carrier will not only travel by one ship! In the world before Arthur crossed, there was a special term, aircraft carrier battle group! What does that mean? is the combat formation headed by aircraft carriers! In this combat formation, in addition to aircraft carriers, there are many different types of ships responsible for attacking the enemy and for protecting aircraft carriers. In this case, the aircraft carrier seems to be relatively indifferent in terms of firepower, anyway, the aircraft carrier does not need to fight in person! "My Majesty, our aircraft carrier can carry sixty mechas!" Meike replied. And just hearing this answer, Arthur couldn''t help but frowned! There is no other reason! is too little! In the case that the mecha does not use a runway and occupies a smaller area than the carrier-based aircraft, it turns out to be about the same as the number of carrier-based aircraft that the medium-sized aircraft carrier before he crossed. Isn''t this less? "But..." Meke groaned for a moment and said, "This is because of the original steam mecha! I have designed a new steam mecha before, specifically for naval combat!" "This steam mech not only reduces the size and weight, but also enhances the ability to fly. If you use this mech, the aircraft carrier can carry almost a hundred mechas!" "However, the shortcomings of this mecha are also obvious. Because they want to reduce their size and enhance their flight capabilities, they have reduced their defense a lot, and their firepower has also been reduced a lot!" Hearing the words, Arthur''s eyes lit up. It sounds like there are many shortcomings, but in fact they are not a problem! There are no anti-aircraft guns or anti-aircraft guns in this world, and there is no problem with the reduction of defense. Anyway, the opponent can''t fight in the air! And the reduction in firepower is not a problem! itself is used for naval battles, and ships on the sea are far less defensive than land cities. In this case, although the firepower is reduced, the lethality is increased! A normal ship cannot withstand an attack from the sky at all! Arthur asked, "When will this mecha be made?" "Anytime!" Meke smiled and said, "This is originally based on the transformation of the original steam mecha, so there is no difficulty. As long as I use the fruit ability to transform the existing mecha, it will take up to ten days. Enough!" "That''s great!" After Arthur happily said something, he seemed to think of something, clapped his hands, and said, "That''s right! Although all aspects of this mecha are taken from the original mass-produced machine Armor, but its purpose and data are different, so its better to distinguish it from previous mechas and give it a new name, how about?" "This..." Mei Ke raised his brows, and after thinking for a moment, he said, "That''s right, it''s about giving a new name! Then... please give your majesty a name!" Hearing what Arthur said, he also felt that he should have a new name! The reason why Arthur was given the name was not to please Arthur. It was completely because he was incompetent in naming, and he didn''t bother to think about these things, so I just gave Arthur the name! "Hmm!" Arthur was not polite, and after nodding, he began to think! After a short while, he said in a deep voice, "Then, call it Fengshen! From now on, this type of mecha will be called Fengshen I, and the original mecha will be called Ares I! Make them two types! " "If you upgrade in the future, use the Fengshen II, the Fengshen III, the Ares II, and the Ares III to go down like this! The Fengshen type is dedicated to naval operations, and the Ares type is dedicated to land operations! " "Understood, Your Majesty!" Meke nodded. "By the way, this aircraft carrier should also have an official name!" Arthur said suddenly. Before Arthur crossed, no matter which aircraft carrier it was had its own name, he felt that he should also give this ship a name! "Your Majesty, please give me a name!" Mei Ke said directly. Well, he who named him incompetent is too lazy to think about it! "Then call Meck! This ship has worked hard from design, research and development, to the finished product, so you can name it after you!" Arthur patted Meck on the shoulder and laughed Said. In an instant! Meke, who originally didn''t care about his name, was suddenly moved in his heart and his eyes became red. "Your Majesty...this..." Meck was moved and wanted to say something. But Arthur patted him on the shoulder and interrupted with a smile, "Well, don''t say anything, this is what you deserve!" After finishing speaking, Arthur said in a loud voice to the scientists, workers, and guard soldiers around him, "This time you all have contributed, and then I will reward you with Saint Martins ranging from 100,000 to 100 million. currency!" "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Hearing this, all the scientists, workers, and guard soldiers present all shouted happily! After everyone was relieved from their happiness, and Meck was relieved from the touch, Arthur asked Meck, "How much does this aircraft carrier cost?" "Your Majesty, after our calculations, the cost of an aircraft carrier is probably in the early ten billion Baileys!" Mei Ke said in a deep voice. is expensive! The price of two white beards! But, it did not surprise Arthur! Although this aircraft carrier is a simple version made up of many black technologies, it is an aircraft carrier anyway. With its size, even if it is worth a lot of money to sell scrap iron, the cost is naturally not low! And Arthur didn''t care about this either! Such things as aircraft carriers, he didn''t want to build more! After all, in this world, things like aircraft carriers have been infinitely weakened in effect, far from reaching the frightening situation that he had before crossing! no way! There is a character in this world called the strong! In front of the strong~www.novelhall.com~ The aircraft carrier is just a larger tin toy, it doesn''t work at all to deal with them, they want to deal with this tin toy without much effort! Simply! The reason why Arthur wanted to build an aircraft carrier in the first place was not to deal with these powerhouses! I just want to let the Saint Martin Navy have a crushing advantage in naval battles when dealing with other kingdoms! If you deal with the strong, the best weapon is of course the strong! "Well, I almost know everything about this aircraft carrier, let''s try it out now!" Arthur said with a smile. "Yes, Your Majesty!" After Meke nodded, he said loudly to a group of scientists and workers behind him, "Everyone is in position, ready to set sail!!!" "Yes!" everyone replied loudly. "Da da da!" With the sound of messy footsteps, everyone left the deck, entered the various positions of the Meck, and got ready. In a while! "Wow---!" Along with the sound of waves, the Meck started without any accident! ------ The sun sets! After a busy day on the aircraft carrier, Arthur returned to the palace! After returning to the palace, he received a surprise news! "What, the sea train of the world government is completed?" Arthur was surprised. Chapter 541： Embarrassed What does the completion of the sea train mean? Tom is dying! Well, it''s not the Tom who can''t catch mice, but the Murloc Tom who built Roger! Because he built a ship for Roger, Tom was sentenced to death. However, when he was tried, he successfully persuaded the judge with the design and concept of the sea train to give him ten years of probation to make the sea train, and then sentenced after ten years! And ten years later, due to the merits of building the sea train, the death sentence originally imposed by Tom for building a ship for One Piece has been confirmed to be offset before the formal trial! But, an accident happened! On the eve of the formal trial, Spandam of c5 received an order to seize the Pluto design in Toms hands, but when he asked Tom for the Pluto design, he was severely rejected by Tom! So he has a grudge! Later, in order to retaliate and get the design drawings of Pluto, Spandham instructed his men to steal the "Franky Battle" invented by Frankie and attack the Judicial Ship! He wanted to use this method to frame Frank, thereby implicating Tom and making Tom a criminal again, so that he has the right to capture Tom, interrogate him, and know the plan of Pluto from his mouth! And his strategy did succeed! After he instructed his men to attack the judicial ship with Frankie''s ship, not only Tom was implicated, but also Bingberg was implicated, so Frankie, Bingberg, and Tom were all arrested! In the end, in order to save the two of Frankie and Bingberg, Tom had no choice but to use his feat of making sea trains to offset the fault of attacking the judicial ship, which saved Bingberg and Frankie! Because of this, he was taken to Judicial Island to be executed on the charge of building a ship for One Piece! Of course, in the present time, this is all in the future! However, Arthur, who had known for a long time, was already preparing for this opportunity! This time, as long as he operates well, not only a master shipbuilder Tom can start, but he can even start with the design of Pluto! Thinking about it, Arthur walked out of the study and said loudly, "Go, tell Princess Le Bran to come over!" LeBlanc is the most important part of Arthur''s preparations. He had planned to let her implement Arthur''s ideas before! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The waiter outside the door agreed, then turned and left! Soon! "Da da da!" Accompanied by the messy footsteps, the door was unceremoniously opened! "Snapped!" Under the immense strength, the door directly hit the wall, and at the same time, Le Bran''s smiley figure in a short skirt walked in boldly! Immediately afterwards, in Arthur''s dumbfounded gaze, LeBlanc said nothing, walked straight to him, climbed onto his legs, sat down with his back facing him, and then supported the person in front of him with both hands. The desk, expressionless, said, "Come on!" Ok! ? What the hell? Arthur said unclearly, "What are you doing?" "Yeah! Just do it!" Le Bran turned her head, looked at Arthur, and said impatiently, "Come on, don''t you want to do it? Come on, come on quickly, the old lady has already been with Smoky A few people have made an appointment and will go to play mahjong later!" Listening to LeBlanc''s words, Arthur, who was a little unclear, suddenly understood! He cried and said dubiously, "What are you thinking about? I have a business to look for you! Moreover, if you step back ten thousand steps, I really want to do it, I am not that fast! I am afraid you will not be able to play mahjong today. Up!" "Is there a business?" LeBlanc jumped off Arthur''s legs, turned to look at Arthur, a trace of suspicion flashed in his eyes, and said, "Is there a business?" "Yeah! There really is business!" Arthur said helplessly. Hearing that, the suspicion in LeBlanc''s eyes has not diminished! She looked at the sunset outside the window, then looked at Arthur, wrinkling her nose, and said, "That''s not right! In the past, when you were looking for an old lady at this time, you must be thinking about those lustful things!" Having said that, she paused, her voice changed, and she asked suspiciously, "What? It''s modified today? Or you can''t do it!" God can''t meow! Believe it or not that you can''t get out of bed today? Listening to LeBlanc''s words, Arthur''s anger went straight to his brain, and he almost lost his mind on the spot, stepping forward to teach LeBlanc to get out of bed! What do men hate most? Of course, others said he couldn''t do it! How can a man not work? Thinking of this, Arthur finally suppressed his anger! Well, business matters! "Can I do it, don''t you know?" Arthur clenched his hands, gritted his teeth and said word by word, "Also, I really have something to do with you!!!" After listening to Arthur''s gritted teeth, Le Bran believed Arthur''s words, put aside the suspicion in her heart, waved her hand, and said nonchalantly, "Well, what can you do with my mother?" Arthur''s anger eased slightly, and he said seriously, "The sea train is finished!" "Marine train? What is that?" Le Bran was a little puzzled. This was the first time she heard this name! "The sea train is" Arthur briefly talked to Le Bran about what the sea train was, and told her the reason for the construction of the sea train! After listening, LeBlanc looked at Arthur and frowned, "What does it matter to you?" "According to the news I got, the plan of Pluto is in the hands of Tom the Murloc!" Arthur said solemnly. "Pluto? What''s that?" Le Bran is still a little puzzled! Under the deliberate blockade of the world government, few people know about the ancient weapons of Pluto, Sea King, and Uranus that have existed since ancient times, can destroy the world, and have the title of "God"! And LeBlanc naturally didn''t know it! Well, Robin has read the text of the history that Arthur brought him, she knows it, but she didn''t say it, she just knew it! "One of the three ancient weapons that can destroy the world" Arthur patiently explained to LeBlanc the origin of Pluto. "hiss" LeBlanc took a breath, and said in shock, "Is there really such a thing?" "Yes! And I can confirm it is in Tom''s hands!" Arthur nodded seriously. "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s just grab him!" After seeing Arthur''s confirmation, Le Bran said cheerfully. "The world government knows too!" Arthur said lightly. In an instant! The enthusiastic Le Bran, as if being splashed with a glass of cold water, instantly calmed down. "And they also sent someone from c to grab it!" Arthur added again. Suddenly, LeBlanc''s heart was even colder! c! That is one of the signs of the world government! At first she was chased like a dead dog by c''s people! If it wasn''t for good luck~www.novelhall.com~ I met Arthur, who had a bad relationship with her and made her take the blame, maybe she is now dead in the hands of c! "Then what are we going to do?" LeBlanc said dryly. Hearing that, an inexplicable look flashed in Arthur''s eyes. With a bewildering tone, he said, "You were chased by c''s people so badly before, do you want to take revenge?" Who caused my old mother to be chased so miserably? Aren''t you a bastard? LeBlanc wanted to go back on the spot! You know, the reason why she was chased and killed so badly by the people of c was completely because Arthur carried the pot of Mary Joa. Otherwise, she would not be killed by the fact that she had cheated on the red dog before. The chase was so miserable! But then I think about it, giving Arthur a scapegoat, she probably has no chance of revenge in her life, the most, the most, and more beating and beating of children in the future can be regarded as revenge! And in this case, it seems good for the person who pitted a c to avenge the revenge that he was chased and killed. Thinking of this, Le Bran''s eyes flashed a little, looked at Arthur with interest, and asked, "How do you do it?" Hearing this, Arthur put a sinister smile on his face, lowered his head, and whispered in LeBlanc''s ear, "Just do it." Following Arthur''s explanation, within a short while, the two men''s sinister laughter sounded in the study. "Jie Jie Jie" The two men smiled sinisterly and looked at each other. An atmosphere of embarrassment rose among them! Chapter 542： Isnt this embarrassing? The next morning, Le Bran took the people and set off with Arthur''s mission! And Arthur stayed in the kingdom and held the surrender ceremony! A month ago, Arthur ordered people to prepare for this surrender ceremony. It was just because the surrender ceremony was to be held and the reporters from all over the West Sea were needed to be present. Therefore, a full month of preparation time was wasted. This ceremony is only today. Officially held! "!" The bedroom door was knocked! Arthur, who was finishing his dress, looked at the mirror in front of him, and said without turning his head, "Come in!" "Crack!" With the sound of pushing the door, the former little maid, now the princess Ofi, walked in. "Your Majesty!" After Ao Fei greeted him, he naturally walked to Arthur''s side, helped him tidy up the dress, and said as he tidied up, "It''s all ready outside, and you can start when you pass by!" "Well, I get it!" After Arthur nodded, he arranged his crown again, with a false smile on his face, and said, "Okay, no need to organize it, it''s almost done!" Hearing the words, Offie stepped aside and said with a smile, "Then your majesty, go slowly!" After Arthur nodded, he picked up the scepter held by the waiter''s hands and walked outside the door. In a while! Surrounded by a group of officials, Arthur came to the square in front of the palace! At this time, a dense crowd of people has gathered here! In addition to Saint Martin officials, orderly soldiers, security team members and a few golden saints, there are also many reporters who have been invited to join in the fun of Saint Martin''s civilians, and they are surrounded by soldiers and dressed neatly. And the kings and queens with crowns and scepters! "Your Majesty is here!" As the waiter shouted loudly, Arthur sat on the throne in the center. "See Your Majesty!" The Saints, soldiers, officials, security team members, and civilians of Saint Martin all present, all knelt on one knee and saluted! "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand and said lightly. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Everyone got up! "The ceremony begins!" The waiter beside Arthur shouted again. followed! Accompanied by a group of bearded soldiers, all the kings and queens present entered the venue together. at the same time! Among the reporters present, a man with a big back, glasses, and a suit, who looked gentle, looked at this scene, his eyes moved slightly! "Your Majesty, I''m here to save you!" The middle-aged man muttered silently in his heart, and at the same time he made a look at a group of civilians who were joining in the fun! Seeing this, among the busy civilians, a sturdy man nodded slightly. Immediately, he retreated his body shape and hid in the crowd! and shortly after he hid in the crowd. suddenly! "Cracking!" A large string of firecrackers exploded among the civilians! "Firecrackers!" "It hurts!" "The firecracker that **** set off?" "Don''t let Lao Tzu find you!" ... With a shout of anger, the civilians present began to avoid the exploding firecrackers, which caused the scene to become chaotic! "Quiet, don''t make noise!" "Stop, it''s just firecrackers!" "Don''t mess, don''t mess!" ... The soldiers and security team members present saw this and quickly maintained the order present! But it''s no use! If it is normal, under their maintenance, this kind of mess will soon be resolved! But this time is not usual! A group of deliberate people among the civilians watched this scene and dropped a few more strings of firecrackers, which aggravated the chaos, then looked at each other and nodded. Then, after taking a deep breath, the sturdy man drew out the short knife from his waist, leaped and rushed out of the crowd first, rushed towards the group of kings and queens, and shouted while rushing. , "Your Majesty, we are here to save you!" At the same time, behind him, more than a dozen equally sturdy men also rushed out with a short knife! The middle-aged man who hid among the reporters no longer concealed it. After throwing away the pen and paper in his hand, as well as the camera phone bug, he rushed out with his bare hands! Upon seeing this, Arthur, sitting on the throne, frowned slightly, while the golden saints on the side, after a glimmer of eyes, wanted to step forward and clean up these people! But the next moment, an unexpected scene happened! Among the kings, a young man in his twenties, with broken hair and a smile, looked at this scene, his face changed greatly. Immediately, he turned around without hesitation and ran in the direction of Arthur. He ran towards the back and shouted in horror, "Don''t come over, don''t come over, don''t save me, I have a good time , Don''t come to save me!" suddenly! Whether it is the big guys, middle-aged men, saints, or other people present, they are all stunned! how do you say... accident! is really surprising! Everyone present looked at this scene, and felt a funny feeling in their hearts! And Arthur is even more confused! This...what the **** is going on? Simply! The situation on the court is still very clear! Arthur thought about it for a moment, and he understood what was going on! The big guys and the middle-aged man posing as a reporter should be a courtier of a kingdom, and their king is the young man running towards Arthur with a face of horror! The big guy and middle-aged men wanted to save the youth, but the youth didn''t know why, they didn''t want them to save, so they ran towards Arthur with a face of horror, wanting to seek Arthur''s help! After thinking about it, Arthur couldn''t laugh or cry! Isn''t this embarrassing? Then, after a while, among the people present, a reporter reacted first! And after he reacted, the first thing was... "Bah! Bah! Bah! No more! No more! I can''t help it~www.novelhall.com~It''s so funny, hahahaha -----" Accompanied by his burst of laughter, the others present also woke up, and after they woke up, they took the lead to do exactly the same thing as the reporter! "Hahaha---" "Haha---" "Isn''t this embarrassing?" ... With a burst of laughter like a chain reaction, the scene was plunged into a sea of ??joy! Seeing this, Arthur looked helplessly at the several golden saints and soldiers on the side. Suddenly, the Golden Saints and the soldiers nodded clearly, and then walked towards the group of big and middle-aged men who were stunned, and they were taken away while they were still stunned! After a long while, after everyone laughed enough, the ceremony continued! But because of the scene just now, everyone present was a little absent-minded, so Arthur could only hurriedly end the ceremony, which brought the ceremony to an end in an anticlimax! Simply, Arthur''s original goal was basically achieved! Although the ceremony ended in a hurry, in the process, the kings and queens took off the kingdom scepters and knelt down in front of Arthur, and Arthur announced the more important things about their future arrangements. According to Arthurs original idea, a Didn''t pull it down! The kings and queens arranged for them to live in the city of Saint Martin according to their contributions to Saint Martin during the war, and they were treated very well. Only a small part of them died and did not surrender. In the end, the king was captured and the queen was sentenced. It''s just a death sentence! Chapter 543： Bald strong and Alice The City of Water, also known as the Seven Islands of Water. is located in the first half of the Great Channel. It is an island with a long history and is famous in the world for shipbuilding! Many legendary ships in history originated from this island! As the legendary one of the three ancient weapons, Pluto was built by the boatsmiths on this island, and therefore, among the boatsmiths on this island, the design drawings of Pluto have been passed down! And in this generation, the one who inherited the Pluto design is Tom the Murloc, who is known as the world''s number one shipmaker! Murloc Tom is a legend in the city of water. Many well-known ships have appeared in his hands. It can be said that none of the ships he built is simple and ordinary. Every ship is a classic. All ships have a trace of legend! Because of this, in addition to being known as the world''s number one boatman, he is also called "the legendary boatman!" And the most famous and legendary ship he made in his hands is the Oro Jackson, the car of the Pirate King Gore D Roger! However, after building this ship, he did not profit from it. On the contrary, it was because the ship was implicated a lot and was driven to the junkyard to live. Not to mention that he even caused a murder and was killed. The judge in the judicial ship of the mobile court of the world government sentenced to death! Simply! With his own wisdom, at the last minute of the trial, he successfully impressed the judge with the design and concept of the sea train, and allowed the judge to change the sentence, giving him ten years of probation to make the sea train! But, things dont end so easily! Just ten years later, after the sea train was completed, he could have offset the crime of building ships for the Pirate King Gore D Roger with the credit of building the sea train, but at this time, the world government knew about his possession of the Pluto design! Therefore, the prelude to his death was kicked off! ------- On the sea of ??the great channel. A small boat that can only accommodate five or six people is sailing on the sea, heading towards the city of water! "It''s so beautiful!" On the boat, an ordinary girl looked at the water capital in the distance and exclaimed, "I haven''t been here for a long time, I didn''t expect it to be so beautiful!" At this point, the girl seemed to have thought of something. She turned her head to look at the two-meter-tall bald man who was muscularly tangled and said, "Bald head is strong, do you think this place is beautiful?" The big bald man who was called by the girl as the strong bald head, said helplessly, "It''s pretty, but... Lord Princess, besides the two of us, this ship is the two of our kingdoms that were transferred to us. Ship, so you can call me by my real name, Arudiba!" That''s right! These two people are Arudiba and LeBlanc! And the reason why their current appearance is different from the original appearance is because of LeBlanc''s magic fruit ability! In the past, LeBlanc was able to create a wide range of illusion abilities, and could not even perceive it. In the past few years, because Arthur often took Le Bran to make movies, let her use the fruit ability for special effects and background. In this case, after a long time, Le Bran has a more thorough understanding of the fruit ability. , The ability is naturally improved a lot! So she succeeded in getting her fruit ability into the awakening state! Now she, the fruit ability can not only make a wide range of illusions, but also can finely manipulate and make a small range of illusions, and not only can''t see, hear, or perceive, but even reach the level that the five senses can deceive! And they look like this because they will do something to offend people later, so LeBlanc disguised them in advance! Well, when you do bad things, of course you cant do it in your true colors! "No, no, no!" LeBlanc waved her hand and said with a smile, "If you don''t yell too much now, what if your mouth is bald and your yelling is bad when you are in the Water City? So now Practice more so that you wont go wrong afterwards!" "Princess..." Arudiba was about to say something. "Huh!?" LeBlanc''s eyes flicked. Immediately, Arudiba changed his mouth, scratched his head, and said bitterly, "My lord Alice, even if this is the case, can you call me by another name? The name Bald Qiang, I dont know why, I always feel like listening Unfortunately!" "Change the name?" Le Bran looked up and down the current Arudiba, wondering, "What to change? Isn''t it good now? It also fits your current image!" Speaking of this, LeBlanc paused, then the voice changed, and continued, "Look! Are you bald now? Is your strength strong? Is it a good image to call you bald?" "Furthermore, I feel that this kind of thing is illusory. You will feel unlucky when you hear it. I feel lucky when I hear it! As a human being, don''t be too superstitious!" "I..." Arudiba listened to LeBlanc''s sophistry and was about to say a few more words, but considering LeBlanc''s identity, in the end he could only swallow the words, and the whole person went on. After a long sigh, he said helplessly, "Oh... forget it, just call it what you say!" Hearing this, LeBlanc seemed to have won a battle, with a smile on her face, patted Arudiba''s waist, and said, "Well, this is good!" Ok! Although Le Bran looks like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, she is essentially the height of Loli, so she can only hit Arudiba''s waist! Soon, in the chat between the two, they reached the port of the city of water! "Let''s go!" Le Fulan leaped slightly and jumped directly into the harbor! But after jumping up, she seemed to have thought of something, and turned her head hurriedly~www.novelhall.com~, pointing to a large bag of things on the corner of the boat, and saying, "By the way, remember to bring that bag of things. Our main tool for this operation!" Hearing this, Arudiba picked up the package placed in the corner. "Dingling Dangling!" Suddenly, there was a sound like porcelain colliding inside the package. However, Arudiba didn''t care, took the package and jumped ashore! "Wang... uh, Lord Alice, what are you doing with so many video shells?" Arudiba asked casually after landing, "Although we do use video shells for this mission, we don''t need them. Isn''t that much?" "What do you know?" LeBlanc said with a serious face, "This is my first time to direct a movie! In the past, I used fruit ability as background and special effects, and now I finally get the opportunity to make movies by myself, and Its still the scandal of CP, of course I have to keep improving! Bring more video shells, and correct it if you make a mistake!" Hearing this, Arudiba nodded, no longer entangled in this matter, and changed the subject, "By the way, what about our intelligence personnel? Hurry up and find them to determine the current situation and see if the CP''s people are here. !" "That''s right!" LeBlanc''s attention was diverted immediately, she said sternly, "After the person who confirmed the CP has come, my movie is almost ready to start!" While was talking, the two began to look at the situation in the port from side to side! And not far from seeing the port, after someone was holding an Alice sign, the two looked at each other, nodded tacitly, and walked towards that person! Chapter 544： action Water City is very lively this time! not because of anything else, but because the sea train is completed! The sea train is a novel thing, and people are always curious about novel things! Therefore, after it was opened, many people bought tickets and boarded it. While satisfying their curiosity, they also went to the starting point of the sea train and the end point of the water city to play, want to experience the water city Charm! Therefore, during this period of time, many outsiders entered the Water City by sea train, making the already prosperous Water City even more prosperous! As the protagonist of the construction of the water train, the trial of Tom Murloc has become very eye-catching! Everyone is talking about this! And after careful discussion, they also had a unified view of the outcome of the trial, that is, this credit can offset the guilt brought to Pirate King Gere D Roger for building the ship! Water City Port. A ship with the flag of the world government has landed! On board! "Jie Jie, this is the city of water?" Spandam looked at the city of water in front of him, and said with a grin, "Pluto, here I am!" At this point, he turned to the person behind him, waved, and said loudly, "Lets go, go directly to Tom the Murlocs house!" "Yes, my lord!" a group of people in white suits behind him said flatteringly. After finishing speaking, Spandam took the lead and got off the boat, and the group of people in white suits followed him and walked down together! at the same time! Just as Spandham disembarked with people, on the third floor of a house near the port, LeBlanc was looking at the port with a telescope. And just after she saw Spandam disembark, she immediately picked up the phone that she had dialed a while ago, and shouted very excitedly, "All departments prepare, all departments prepare!" "The target person is in place, the target person is in place! I announce the first scene of the first scene of the movie "When Evil Comes!" After finishing speaking, the fruit power surged out of her body, covering the entire harbor! However, no one at the port noticed it! Because all the places have not changed, they are all changed as they were, including people and animals! At the same time, a group of people in black suits rushed out from a nearby house, holding various props, facing Spandam who had just gotten off the boat and a group of people in white suits behind him! But the strange thing is that Spandam, the group of white suits and the people around, didn''t seem to find them, and just passed by them as if they didn''t exist! ---- A lanky man in a group of white suits following Spandam was so excited that he seemed to notice something. So, he stopped and scanned the surroundings with some doubts! However, after reading it carefully a few times, nothing was found! At this time, Spandham, who was walking in the front, also noticed his strangeness. Spandam stopped, turned around and looked at the thin and tall man, frowned, "Er, what are you doing?" "Sir, I don''t know why, I always feel that since we disembarked, there seemed to be many people staring at us, but I searched carefully and found nothing strange!" El frowned and replied. "Hahaha!" When Spandham heard it, he was not worried, but happy. He smiled and said, "Do you remember that you said this last time?" "Ok!?" El said in confusion, "When did it happen? Why don''t I think..." Just when he was almost finished speaking, he suddenly flashed his inspiration and remembered this matter. His face turned green with a "swish"! Upon seeing this, Spandam laughed and said, "Remember? The last time I took you for a drink, you drank too much. You had to striptease on the bar. We couldn''t stop it. You jumped!" "As a result, the next day, after you woke up, you forgot everything. It just always felt like a lot of people were looking at you, and since you went to work that morning, you have been nervous!" Hearing this, El said helplessly, "Sir, that''s all gone! I didn''t drink today..." At this point, El seemed to think of something, his face turned green again, his eyes widened, and he looked at the group of Spandam in front of him, and said, "Sir, shouldn''t I be the last night... ." Spandham shrugged, and said with a weird face, "Last night we drank on the boat, and you drank again..." Spandhams words only ended here, and did not continue! But except for El, everyone who was present knew what happened after El drank too much, and El also heard his words and reacted! "Maybe I feel wrong, let''s go quickly!" El changed the subject, and after a hurried sentence, he walked forward! "Hahaha!" Spandam and a group of people laughed when they saw him like this, and then they laughed and followed him! "Does it really feel wrong?" El, who was walking, heard the laughter coming from behind, flashing this thought in his mind. Then, he shook his head again and murmured, "Maybe it feels wrong!" Soon, under the leadership of Spandam, a group of people came to the garbage dump of the Water Capital. "Da da da!" As soon as they got here, Spandham and his party heard a sound of knocking on the wood. After they followed the sound and looked over, they saw a fat murloc beating a ship that hadn''t formed yet! Seeing this, Spandam''s eyes lit up, and he immediately walked over with someone! And the sound of their group of people''s footsteps also caught the attention of Tom who was at work. He stopped the movement of his hands, turned around with some doubts, and looked at the person coming. "Hello, are you Mr. Tom, the shipbuilder? It was so hard to find me!" Upon seeing this, Spandam said with a smile while walking with his hands in his pockets. "Ok?" Tom looked at them curiously, not understanding why they were looking for him! "I have something to talk to you!" Spandham said with a false smile on his face. "---" Just then ~www.novelhall.com~ a weird sound rang behind him. It seemed that something was shooting towards them, but Spandham himself didn''t notice! However, the group of people in white suits behind him noticed, and listening to the familiar voice, they knew what was coming towards them for the first time! is a cannonball! "That one..." El sees this and wants to talk to Spandam quickly. "Don''t interrupt, get out!" Ke Spandam didn''t know the seriousness of the matter, instead he shouted angrily and told El and others to withdraw! "Yes!" In desperation, El and others nodded one after another, and then hurriedly left! Then, Spandam changed his voice and said with a smile to Tom, "I have something to talk to you!" While talking, he also felt something coming towards him behind him. So, he couldn''t help turning his head to take a look! Result... I''m HUƟ! ! ! Suddenly, Spandham''s face appeared as if he had seen a ghost. He couldn''t believe the scene before him! A cannonball appeared ten centimeters in front of his face? But, everything is too late! When he didn''t react, the black shell was directly stuck on his face. "Boom!" Along with the violent explosion sound and the smell of gunpowder, Spandam was blown out. ( Chapter 545： The villain meets the protagonist Cannonballs paste face! If this is placed in other worlds, even in the world of ninjas, nine out of ten people will not be able to escape death. If they have escaped, either they are too lucky or too strong! But it''s different if you put it in this world! Even a weak chicken like Spandam can''t die! Of course, the weak chicken here is relative to the other people in CP. In fact, if compared to ordinary people, compared to ordinary soldiers at the bottom of the navy, Spandham''s strength is still good! After all, living in an environment like CP, even if it is real waste, it will be more or less like a hand or two under the ears and eyes! Therefore, even though Spandam was blown to pieces, there is really nothing wrong with it! "Mr. Spandam..." After seeing Spandam being blown up, his group of men in white suits quickly cared. But just then, a bold voice came! "Sorry, although I don''t know who you are, but you were hit by my salute, I''m sorry anyway!" A Frankie who looked like a pervert in briefs, a floral shirt, and blue hair smiled. After apologizing, the voice changed and he said with a very nervous smile. "Also..."Super Frankie Battle" No. 35 is back! I have killed the Sea King class, look at this piece, but a monster with a length of 100 meters! Hahaha"" said that he made an action like a bodybuilding competition, and at the same time revealed the messy ship behind him, and the huge sea king behind him! At this time, not far from Frankie! "That idiot, don''t accept the lesson at all!" Bingberg frowned as he watched this scene. After finished speaking, he took a sledgehammer and walked towards where Frankie was. Then, he ignored Frankie who was laughing triumphantly, and hit the ship that Frankie made with a hammer! "Bang, bang, bang!" "Hurry up and stop me, Benshan..." Upon seeing this, Frankie couldn''t help laughing anymore, and ran towards the iceberg in a panic, pulling his arm, trying to stop him. However, it did not succeed! Bingshan waved his arm vigorously, and while freeing him, he pushed Frankie out, causing Frankie to squat and fall to the ground! Afterwards, Bingberg turned around, looked at Frankie on the ground condescendingly, and said angrily, "I want to say it a few times, don''t build this kind of warship over and over again, give me enough! If you are down today If you cant do it, Ill help you deal with it all!" Why is Bingshan so angry? Because of the battleship! At the beginning, their master, Tom, was driven to the garbage dump because he built such a legendary battleship that can be called a murder weapon for Gore D Roger! Therefore, the empathetic iceberg hates aggressive warships! And that''s why he didn''t want Frankie to repeat Tom''s mistakes, so he was so angry! But he thought so, but Frankie didn''t agree with it! Frankie is born with an extraordinary liking and an extraordinary talent for aggressive warships! can be seen from his Super Frankie No. 35! Although the name is very sand sculpture, its power is really good, and by listening to the numbers behind the name, you know that this is not the first offensive warship he made, it is the thirty-fifth ship! Except for the first few of these ships, the others basically have the ability to kill the sea king class, and as the numbers get closer, each of these ships becomes more powerful. Until now, the thirty-fifth ship is under his control alone, enough to kill the sea kings that are hundreds of meters long! "What a joke, this is my precious battleship! I won''t let you do it yourself!" Frankie was furious. While was talking, he quickly got up from the ground, then rushed to the front of the iceberg, grabbing his collar and going to fight! But, the next moment! The iceberg came first, grabbed his shoulder, and then slammed him hard, pressing him on Frankie No. 35, and said in a heavy tone, "Listen, Frankie, don''t you kill Are the sea kings? This shows that they are terrible weapons. What do you want to do with dozens of these weapons on the island?" "I don''t use it to attack people!" Frankie retorted loudly. "Regardless of whether you have such a plan or not, you are responsible for the existence of these weapons...Funqi!" Bingberg hates iron for not being a steel. In the beginning, the master was sentenced because of this! Bingshan couldnt help but recalled some past events as he was talking, and some sorrow was inexplicably born in his heart. But at this time! "a ha ha ha!" Toms bold laughter came from behind him! Following the sound, Bingberg turned his head and said, "Mr. Tom, you can talk about him too! Ben Qi is simply discrediting our company!" "You call him stupid again...hahaha" Tom''s focus is obviously different from that of iceberg! And in fact, Tom also knows Bingbergs idea very well! But he did not agree! Although he fell to the present level because he made ships for Gore D Roger, he does not regret it, and is even proud of it! He thinks that the best compliment to a boatman is to be famous with his boat like Roger. And while they were chatting, a discordant voice came from behind them! "Please wait a minute, I hope you can at least apologize to me, and listen to me carefully!" Spandam said angrily. Nima! What''s wrong with these three of you? When I met, I bombed it with a bomb. If you dont apologize, its fine, and treat me as transparent and ignore me? Thinking like this, Spandam became more and more angry. Simply, he still remembered that there was a mission this time, so he still held back his anger and talked to Tom! "Are you a member of the world government? About the trial?" Tom turned and asked. Tom didn''t realize at this moment, what exactly was Spandham here for! Well, its mainly because he subconsciously thought that the things about Plutos design are very secretive and have not been exposed, and a few days later it will be the day when the judicial ship will come to try him again, so he mistakenly believes that Spandam is for The trial is here! "Ok!?" Listening to Tom''s words, Spandham was also a little dazed! Although he inquired about the plan of Pluto on Tom, he also inquired about Tom building a ship for Gore D Roger, but he did not inquire, Tom had been tried long ago! He thought that Tom had not been tried because of this! "What do you mean? I don''t know what you are talking about!" Spandham frowned. "Ok!?" At this time, Tom also realized that something was wrong! Hearing what Spandham said, it seems that he did not come because of the trial, but because of something else! suddenly! Tom''s heart beats! He thought of a possibility, a possibility he didn''t want to face! Could it be... Hades design drawings were discovered? Thinking so, Tom said calmly on his face, "Let''s go to my room and let''s talk alone!" Right now, Frankie and Bingberg are on the scene. Regardless of whether Spandham is here for Pluto design or not, Tom doesn''t want Frankie and Bingberg to intervene in this matter, so he said that! "Good too!" Spandham agreed without hesitation! Soon, under Toms leadership, Spandham left with him! ----- at the same time! Around them, a group of brawny men in black were taking video shells and filming them from various angles, but Tom and his party did not notice! "Yes, not bad! This scene is good, there is brotherly feelings, there is the first meeting between the villain and the protagonist!" LeBlanc stood on a high place in the garbage dump, looked at this scene with a binoculars, and said with satisfaction. Added, "Afterwards, just use the fruit ability to insert a plot of Tom''s past memories when Frankie and Bingberg are in a conflict, and tell the audience why Bingberg is so opposed to Frankie building battleships, it will be even more perfect!" Le Bran is now completely involved in the fun of making this movie, and has no idea of ??intervening! However, this is not to say that she forgot Arthur''s mission! Its just that she feels that now is not the best time to intervene. After all, according to the current development, the Pluto design will definitely surface by itself, and the evil of the world government will definitely be exposed. Then, will be her best chance to intervene! Because at that time, her film could only reach the world government and weaken their reputation! Well, as far as the current world government is concerned, killing their people is not the best way to combat them. After all, they have too many people and too many strong people. Killing a few is useless at all, only using facts. Weakening their reputation is the best way to combat them! Of course~www.novelhall.com~ This has something to do with Tom not being pushed into desperation now! After all, the task Arthur gave her was Pluto''s blueprint and Tom! And the character of Tom is based on the information collected by the intelligence personnel and the news she has inquired from the civilians in the water capital during this period, it is not so easy to be subdued! If it weren''t in the desperate time, it would be obviously impossible to get Tom at other times! So, LeBlanc is just watching now, waiting for the world government to expose its evil, waiting for Tom to fall into a desperate situation. At that time, she can get Tom! "If the information given by Arthur is not wrong, the plot afterwards must be the same as I guessed!" LeBlanc murmured. Actually! LeBlanc''s greatest confidence in the above speculations is still Arthur! Arthur gave her a piece of information before leaving. This information includes the personalities of the main characters involved this time and some personal guesses about the next development! As for the information given by Arthur, there has been no mistake in the position so far, so even if the information given by Arthur contains a few words for reference at the bottom, she also believes this information! Well, although the original plot was copied verbatim from memory by Arthur, he is not too sure about the future plot development. After all, with the development of the kingdom, the world has been changed too much by him. Up! However, he is not too worried about this! After all, as long as you have strength, everything else is not a problem, no matter how you change, strength is there! ( Chapter 546： Pluto design drawing in hand Tom''s house! "Ahaha, I don''t know, I don''t have a design drawing for that kind of thing!" Tom grinned boldly, but he denied the existence of the Pluto design. And his appearance naturally angered Spandam! Originally, the series of things that just happened made him feel angry. If it weren''t because the design plan was more important, his personality would have been mad! But now, Tom''s appearance of pretending to be garlic denied completely broke the line of reason in his heart, and he couldn''t help it anymore. "Don''t lie, I gave you a lot of face in a low voice, you still pretend to be garlic?" Spandam stood on the table, looked at Tom condescendingly, and stretched out his hand to grab his collar and said angrily. "I have traced the history of Water City, and I have investigated it clearly. As long as you thoroughly search everything around you, you will find it immediately!" Tom''s heart beats! But on the surface, he was still calm, pretending to be ignorant, laughed and asked, "Hahaha, do you have the right to investigate me?" "Of course, Tom!" Spandam said with a sneer, "I have investigated that you are the criminal who made One Piece''s ship! Since you are a criminal, it is my freedom to deal with you!" "The world government has known about this kind of thing!" Tom smiled disapprovingly on the surface. At this time, his heart is already heavy! Although the world government already knows about this matter, after having Pluto''s blueprint, his exoneration will definitely add to the troubles and even fail! Of course, what Tom didn''t know was that regardless of whether he handed it in or not, the five elder stars of the world government would also let people deal with him. After all, it is about Pluto. You can''t be too careful! "What? How is it possible? Then how come you can still be a boatman here without being captured?" Spandham asked incredulously. In fact, his subordinates told him about this matter before he came, just because he was drinking at the time and didn''t pay attention! "You''re an intelligence officer, aren''t you? You just need to investigate this kind of thing? Goodbye!" Tom said lightly. After that, he was no longer polite, grabbed Spandham, then walked to the door, opened the door, and threw Spandham directly! Outside! "Hey, wait, I haven''t finished yet! Do you know who Lao Tzu is?" Spandam who was thrown out quickly got up, stepped forward and grabbed the doorknob, shouting frantically. But it''s no use! After Tom, who threw him out as rubbish, locked the door, he ignored him no matter how he yelled! finally! Spandam could only take his men away angrily! "Remember for me, I will not make you feel better!" Spandam put down his cruel words before leaving! ------ at the same time! Not far from them! LeBlanc looked at this scene with a telescope, and said with a little annoyance, "Is this CP person''s brain sick? Still talking to people? Still arresting people according to the law? You are CP! So disciplined, what kind of agent do you still have? Ah, be a judge!" "I have been chased by cp so many times, I have seen this kind of brain damage for the first time! If the cp who caught me were like this kind of stuff, it would be good, then the old lady will definitely play them to death easily!" Today LeBlanc is an eye-opener! She never thought that there would be such a person in CP! "However, in this way, the dark world government seems not enough?" LeBlanc frowned involuntarily! Spandam was very sloppy and was dismissed by Tom with a few words! If this is put in a movie, although it can also hack the government of the world, the effect is sure to be mediocre. "Yes!" After thinking for a moment, Le Bran couldn''t help showing a sinister smile on her face, and said, "Since you are not doing well, then I can only do it myself and do some artistic processing!" Art processing! This is a subtle word! What fighting gasification horse, the fighting emperor in the front, dare to dismount for a battle, what fighting gasification wing golden chicken wings, they are all products of artistic processing! Of course, the artistic processing of Lovelan here is different from the above! Not as thorough as processing! At most, it is just a few hundred times the hatefulness of Spandam! ----- night! After Spandam left, Tom sat in a chair without moving for a long time, but his expression kept changing. After some inner struggle, he finally made a decision! "No, you can''t let the drawings stay here anymore!" Tom got up, walked to a corner of the room, and after groping for a few times on the wooden wall, he pressed his finger on the same place as the wall color! "Duang!" In an instant, in the middle of the wooden wall, a square wooden board popped open, revealing the small metal safe behind the wooden board! Then Tom went to the next shelf again, pulled out a book from the third floor of the shelf, opened the book again, then tore the thick writing directly, and took out a key from it! After that, he took the key and walked to the safe, opened the safe, and carefully took out a thick roll of drawings from it! "Oh" Looking at the scroll of drawings in front of him, Tom sighed, his eyes gradually became firmer! ----- late at night! Tom, Frankie, and Bingberg are in the same room. Tom sat in a corner with a stack of drawings in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ and his hand was pressing on the stack of drawings! At this time, the look on his face was constantly changing! Although he had made up his mind before, he hesitated a little when things came! He didn''t know whether it was good or bad to give these drawings to both of them! However, if not handed over to them, Tom could not think of anyone else worthy of entrusting them. Thinking about it, Tom finally made up his mind! Leave it to them! "Bingberg, Frankie, come here! I have something important to entrust to you!" Tom said in a deep voice. "Ok!?" Frankie, who was in the iceberg and sitting on the chair, turned his head curiously at the same time! ----- at the same time! LeBlanc, who was also in the room but hadn''t been spotted, lit up. Later, after seeing Tom put the blueprint in the hands of the iceberg, LeBlanc seized the opportunity. While confusing the iceberg with the fruit, he snatched the blueprint, and then quickly took out the video shell and aligned it with Recorded carefully page by page! After recording, LeBlanc was afraid that the recording was not careful enough, and recorded it again and again! In the end, LeBlanc slammed the drawing into Bingberg''s hands again. "The Pluto design drawing is in hand, no one knows, it is perfect!" Le Fulan took the video shell in her hand and showed a beautiful smile! Now, only the last of the two tasks is left! That is Tom! Thinking about it, Le Fulan looked at the fat murloc in front of her with scorching gaze, with a beautiful smile on her face, gradually perverted! . Chapter 547： Spandam Time is like flowing water! Soon, the day of Tom''s trial has arrived! Early this morning, people from the Water City all gathered toward the port! is not because of anything else! because the judicial ship is stopping at the port at this time! "Although I know the result, I still can''t help but want to come and see it!" "Yes! The immunity is affirmative, but I am also very curious about the process!" "I don''t know why, I just want to come and see!" "Hurry up, there are almost no auditoriums!" "Yes, you must witness the moment he was found innocent!" ... Curiosity is the nature of human beings, so is joining in the fun! Therefore, after almost knowing the outcome of the trial, the people of the Water City could not help but gather near the judicial ship to watch! "It''s really nostalgic! Has it been so long?" At this time, Frankie, who was also in the crowd, looked at the judicial ship and exclaimed. At the beginning, he also saw the judicial ship! But at that time I felt sad and angry, because at that time the judicial ship captured his master Tom. But now I see it again, but my mood is quite different, because this time the judicial ship came to exonerate his master! suddenly! "---" "Boom!" In the distance, a black cannonball flew and directly bombarded the judicial ship. Fire, gunpowder, and explosion all appeared at the same time! "No, run away!" "Danger!" "what---" "what happened?" "Help!" ... Suddenly, the people in the harbor and the people in the judicial ship who were preparing to watch were all in a mess! "Damn it, the shelling!" "Is it a pirate?" "Where did the ship come from?" "It''s over there!" "The shelled ship is over there!" ... At this time, because they were far away, people who had fled to a safe distance looked for the source of the shelling. And soon, they were also not far from the judicial ship and found the ship that launched the shelling! at the same time. Frankie also saw the shelling ships. Immediately, his face changed drastically! Because...that''s the boat he made! "It''s...who is...using my battleship!!!" Franky''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it. Then, he seemed to think of something! turned around without hesitation, ran towards the garbage dump, and said angrily as he ran, "Damn it, unforgivable, who is messing with my boat?" ---- At this time, on the ship that launched the shelling! A middle-aged man in a white suit with a serious face, holding a walkie-talkie, said in a deep voice, "The judicial ship attack plan is successful!" "Really? Go to the next link quickly!" Spandham''s faint voice came from the walkie-talkie, "This is the inevitable sacrifice of justice!" "Yes!" The middle-aged man nodded! the other side! "Jie Jie Jie!" Spandham put down the intercom with a sinister smile on his face unconsciously, and said, "Okay, let''s start the trial...Tom Studio!" That''s right! All this is instructed by Spandham! And why would he do this? To catch Tom! After several days of inquiries on the island, Spandam confirmed that Tom was indeed discovered by the world government and that he was about to be exonerated. He knew that his previous idea of ??taking Tom back as a criminal for severe interrogation would not work. Up! So, he can only find another way! In the end, he also thought of a way. Since Tom is not a criminal, why not make him a criminal? How can you make Tom a criminal? This is a problem! Spandam''s head hurts as much as he thought, and I didn''t even think of it! Fortunately, in the process of inquiring about the news, he accidentally inquired something! Franky from Toms studio is a perverted guy who likes to wear only underwear. He likes to make warships with powerful firepower! Therefore, he thought of a sinister way! That is to use these ships to attack the judicial ship, which inflicted Tom and convicted Tom! So, this scene happened right now! ------ at the same time! More than a dozen people in black suits are holding the video Bey next to Spandam and shooting his sinister smile from all angles! "Perfect!" And the "big director" LeBlanc, who was also on the side, looked at Spandham''s smirk and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Yes, this is called Spandham, he is finally in the shape!" "CP people, it should be like this...what did you perform before? It doesn''t fit your status as a CP at all!" --- When Frankie rushed to the garbage dump, he saw the scarred glacier and the same scarred Tom with a harpoon stuck in his chest! "What happened?" Frankie ran up to the two of them, looked at the iceberg, and said in shock. At this time, the iceberg climbed up from the ground with difficulty. "Are you okay?" Frankie trembled as he watched this scene. But, the next moment! "boom!" Bingberg rushed over and punched Frankie in the face. "Boom!" Suddenly, Frankie was kicked into the air and hit a pile of wood directly behind him. "You idiot!" After Bingberg watched Frankie gritted his teeth, he suddenly knelt down and said in a low voice, "Those intelligence personnel who came before, they used your battleship!" Bingshan and Tom just discovered the intelligence personnel, so they were bombed like this with a warship! And why, Frankie''s battleship would be used by them like this, Bingberg will understand after a second thought! To frame Tom! For the design of Hades! "Did you get hurt by my boat?" Frankie asked incredulously. In fact, when I heard Bingbergs words, Frankie, who was not stupid at first, understood what was going on after a little thought! It''s just that he dare not accept this fact! "I have said that ~www.novelhall.com~ reminded you countless times!" Bingberg said in a deep voice. And his words reminded Frankie of the countless reminders of the iceberg. "Mr. Tom was caught by my boat...my boat..." Frankie said with wide eyes, shaking. He couldn''t believe it, and didn''t want to believe that Tom was so good to them that he was injured by his battleship! At this time! The iceberg kneeling on the ground climbed up again, pressed Frankies shoulders, and said in a deep voice, "Listen well, our technology will create a murder weapon. Even if this is not your intention, the murder weapon will be partly against us. Hurt, even if... the other person is your important person!" Having said that, Bingberg paused, his voice changed, and he said angrily, "We are calculated by the world government and will be the murderers of the attack on the judicial ship, because they want the design, they want to take Mr. Tom away as a prisoner. Interrogation! So far... can you still say that you are not wrong?" Listen to what Bingshan said! Frankie covered his ears in pain! But it''s no use! Bingshan''s words are not harsh, but they are repeated in Frankie''s mind like a spell, making him miserable! However, the Bingberg did not stop, but shed tears and said loudly, "If Mr. Tom is taken away by them...I will never forgive you in my life, Franky!!!" "what----" This sentence was like a needle piercing into Frankie''s heart, causing him to cry out in pain. Chapter 548： Better and better While Bingberg was training Frankie, Tom, lying dying underground, was sober! He exhausted all his strength and shouted, "Stop talking!!!" "Mr. Tom!" Following the voice, Bingberg and Frankie turned around quickly and looked at Tom. "Can''t blame him, Bingberg!" Tom said hardly, "Franky is not wrong!" "It''s all this time, are you still protecting him?" Bingberg gritted his teeth, hating iron for not being a steel track. He felt that there was a reason for Tom''s connivance with Frankie in the past. However, it is not waiting for Tom to answer! Frankie quickly ran towards Tom, squatted in front of him, looked at the harpoon stuck in his chest, gritted his teeth, and said in pain, "Mr. Tom, I''m sorry, this is the fish I made. Fork, I deliberately made it so that it can''t be pulled out!" "No need to apologize, I don''t feel it at all!" Tom endured the pain and smiled comfortingly. And just now! "Da da da!" There was a sound of footsteps in the distance! Come, residents of the official water capital! Frankie would run back to the garbage dump after the shelling happened, and these residents would naturally follow the traces of the retreat of the ships! "Look, there!" "Tom is on the ground again!" "Why is it so heavy?" "Isn''t it their attack?" The residents got together and talked a lot, and no one knew the current situation! And at the same time! Spandham took some people and appeared behind Tom''s trio. "Then, let''s go to the city together!" Spandham''s mouth raised slightly and said with a smile. "Spanda, you bastard!" Frankie saw the visitor, and his anger rushed to his head. "It''s Spandam!" After Spandam replied, he smiled and said word by word, "Criminals!" "I" Immediately, Frankie lost his mind and got up to rush towards Spandham! However, the quick-eyed iceberg grabbed his hand and stopped him. "Iceberg!" Frankie turned his head abruptly and looked at the iceberg with a puzzled face! Bingshan shook his head and said solemnly, "Don''t do it, you do it, the situation will be worse!" "I" When Frankie heard this, the expression on his face changed constantly, and his heart was struggling! But after seeing Tom on the ground out of the corner of his eye, Frankie seemed to have lost his strength, and his body softened. He just said in a low voice, "Okay!" After that, he gave up the idea of ??rushing to fight Spandam! If it''s just him, he doesn''t care, even if he is dead, he has to bite off a piece of Spandam! But now, it''s not just him! There is also Tom, a man who is very good to him, like his father, and an iceberg who is also a friend of his brother! He cannot and will not do such a selfish thing! finally! The three Tom were caught by Spandam! ---- Port of Water Capital! Because the judicial ship was bombed, the trial scene was changed to a square in the port! At this time, many people gathered in the square, and they all formed a circle spontaneously, leaving the middle empty, and the three Toms who were caught are being **** and placed in the center of the square! "These are the assailants!" Spandam smiled, and said loudly to the surrounding residents as he walked, "Don''t worry, everyone, after the attack, our cp5 people have subdued them, and they can''t move!" As for his words, the residents actually have doubts! "Obviously after today''s verdict, you will be innocent, why do you do this?" "Why did Tom do this?" "Is it because he is an associate of One Piece?" The residents expressed their doubts one after another. They were puzzled by Tom''s behavior, but they couldn''t think of the reason! But, at the same time they doubted! Spandam walked to the judge presiding over this trial, a skinny old man, smiled and stretched out his hand, and said, "I am the Spandham of cp5!" "Is it here? It was a great help!" After an inexplicable light flashed in the judge''s eyes, he said lightly, and also stretched out his hand and shook his hand with Spandham! "Leave them to me, I want to interrogate them well!" Tom said with a little deep meaning. "Yeah!" The judge nodded lightly, wondering what he was thinking! Soon, the trial began! "First of all, the sea train must be done beautifully! In the future, it will definitely contribute a lot to the development of the city of water!" The judge faintly praised. Sin committed by the ship!" Having said that, the judge changed his voice and squinted and asked, "But why should the crime be added to the crime?" "Don''t be kidding!" Frankie, who was **** in the middle, stood up abruptly and roared. "The murderer who attacked the judicial ship was not us, but Spandham by your side!" Ha ha! Listening to these words, Spandam sneered in his heart! At the same time, he showed a stunned expression. After pointing at himself, his face changed, his hands spread out, and he made a look that you were funny! "Hahaha----" Suddenly, the residents of the Water City on the left and right laughed loudly! "how is this possible?" "That Tom''s foundation, what silly things do you say?" "Government agency cp5, why did it sink the judicial ship?" The residents laughed and ridiculed, they did not believe that cp5 people would do such a thing! "Hahaha!" Spandam laughed and said, "Your name is Cardy Franchi? We made you on the attack ship on the spot! And aren''t these attack ships made by your company? " This sentence of Spandam completely defeated Frankie''s line of defense! He started to hate! Very own ship! He started to hate! I hate myself why I didn''t stop the iceberg in the first place, I wanted to make that kind of ship! Otherwise, these things wouldn''t happen today! "The boat that can do that, that kind of thing, isn''t my boat anymore!" Frankie shouted in a broken voice. at this time! "Crack!" Tom suddenly broke the shackles that had locked him, stood up, and punched Frankie. "boom!" Immediately, Frankie was rolled on the ground five or six times, and didn''t stop until he hit a pile of wooden boxes! On the other side, watch this scene! "Tom broke free of his shackles!" The residents at the scene didn''t know who yelled a word, and everyone became confused and ran behind in panic. "Raise a gun!" At the same time, Spandam raised his brows and quickly shouted. "Crack!" In an instant, all the soldiers of the judicial ship present raised their guns and aimed at Tom! And this time! "What are you doing?" Frankie sat up abruptly~www.novelhall.com~ said angrily. "Huh huh!" While panting, Tom said angrily, "You said''not my ship''? You must never say that!" For Tom, a boatman, the most undeniable thing is the boat he made! "What about it?" Frankie said with a similar anger, his voice turned, and tears couldn''t stop streaming down, and he swallowed and said, "I regret it very much. If there are no boats, I won''t Someone will get hurt!" "No matter what kind of ship, there is no good or evil in shipbuilding. It doesn''t matter what kind of ship you build in the future!" Domineering tone, shouted angrily, "But no matter who the ship you build hurts, even if it destroys the world and the owner who created it, you must love it. Only the person who built it can''t deny it or blame the ship. A man must treat what he built. The boat has its chest raised!!!" --- "Yes, this picture is very touching! Coupled with the words of the ignorant residents of the Water City, this story will definitely make people explode!" Love standing next to the third floor window of a house Lan watched this scene, nodded in satisfaction, and murmured, "Today, these actors are really as strict as possible. The more they perform, the more they enter the state!" Speaking of this, LeBlanc murmured again, "From the perspective of the development of the plot, today this movie has developed to a high C, and the meeting should be completely over! It seems that I will also be ready to close and start Tom!" . Chapter 549： compassion After Tom finished speaking, everyone present was shocked by his domineering words, and it took a long time to recover! After the audience was quiet for a while, it was Tom who spoke first! "Bingberg, Frankie, listen, don''t get involved in the next thing, absolutely don''t!" While Tom was out of breath, looking at Frankie in front of him, he couldn''t help but think, "I was shackled. It''s the world government, and it''s the world government who wants to sanction me. I can''t get rid of this crime. Let it stop here!" Immediately, he slowly turned around, looked at Spandham, a trace of death flashed in his eyes, and thought, "It''s painful to see the innocent ship he built used to do bad things, right? I want to fight. That guy? In that case, let me do something for you before I die...Frankie!" Thinking, Tom bent his legs slightly and kicked hard. In an instant, he shot out and rushed towards Spandham. next moment! "Boom!" Tom punched Spandam and shot Spandham flying away! "Boom!" After flying five or six meters, Spandam fell off and hit the ground! But it''s not over yet! Tom doesnt want to stop yet! So, he walked over slowly, held Spandam''s neck lying on the ground, and said angrily, "You fellow, can you understand his pain?" While talking, Tom is going to fight! At this time! Spandham was frightened and issued an order, shouting, "Shoot!" suddenly! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The soldiers who were holding guns at Tom around, fired one after another, hitting Tom''s body! "what---" Suddenly, after a painful cry, Tom immediately fell to his knees! "Mr. Tom!" Frankie yelled with cracked eyes. Simply, even though Tom was wailing in pain, he was indeed hurt, but it was nothing serious! "Narcotic bomb?" Tom thought. Just after a shot, although it made him a little bit painful and hurt his skin, he didn''t feel any problems inside his body. It was just that his body started to feel a little sore and weak! And this time! Looking at this scene, Spandam, who was originally sitting on the ground with a horrified face, stood up instantly and said triumphantly, "You are a brutal murloc, deserve it, hahahaha---" Immediately, he changed his voice, turned to the men behind him, and ordered, "Why are you still stunned? Go and catch them! Bring the cruel Tom Studio members back to Justice Island!" the other side! The onlookers watched this scene, and they talked! "I didn''t expect Tom to be so dangerous!" "What is he thinking?" "He really sold his soul to a pirate!" ... Following the onlookers'' words, Frankie became more and more angry. He didn''t want people to slander his master like this! "You dare to say that, Mr. Tom..." Frankie said angrily, then rushed forward! This time! Tom stopped him and said, "Stop talking! Let''s do it!" "But..." Frankie turned to look at Tom, his face tangled. However, Tom ignored him! Instead, he looked at the judge in front of him and said solemnly, "The presiding judge, I have admitted the crime of assaulting the judicial ship!" "Ok!?" Frankie ran up to Tom, looked at him incredulously, and said, "Wait, Mr. Tom, stop!" Franky doesn''t know why Tom wants to recognize it, but he also understands this kind of thing, and he certainly can''t recognize it, otherwise Tom will be dead! But Tom still didn''t reply to him! just looked at the judge and continued to say in a deep voice, "But...I have a request!" Listening to Toms words, the judge hasnt answered yet, and Spandam is on the side, disdainfully, "Stop talking nonsense, idiot murloc, who would agree to a criminals request?" As soon as his voice fell, he was slapped in the face by the judge! "Shut up, CP5!" The judge turned his head, looked at Spandam, and shouted sharply. Actually, seeing this, the judge has basically understood how things are going. After all, he is also a member of the world government and has a basic understanding of some dirty things in the world government. Therefore, he moved a little compassion toward Tom! Of course, he will not violate the meaning of the world government for this. At most, in this meaning, some Toms conditions that do not violate the world government are properly satisfied, so that Toms death will be more peaceful! "What''s your request!" The judge turned his head to look at Tom after Spandam shut up, and asked faintly. "If building a sea train can offset a guilt, I hope it will offset today''s guilt!" Tom said in a deep voice. Listening to these words, the judge said faintly, "Even if I accept your request, I will only return to the original point. It is enough to sentence you to death by building the One Piece ship!" "Ah, this is better!" Tom smiled and shouted, "I am very proud to be able to contribute to someone like Roger!!!" As soon as he dies, everything is over! "How barbarous!" "I actually thought One Piece was proud to work!" "Traitor!" "Barbarian Murloc!" "Smelly fish man!" ... The onlookers angered. Under the intentional blockade and propaganda of the world government, One Piece King Gore D Roger was rendered as a heinous person, so the people in the Water City are so angry! Of course, this is only the first half of the Great Waterway, so ignorant people think so! Really understand the inside story, or in the new world, few people think so, they all admire Roger! "Mr. Tom, why?" Frankie looked at Tom and couldn''t help asking. "That''s it! Listen well, don''t blame yourself anymore. No one would have imagined that the world government would want to get a design drawing so extreme!" Tom paused, then said, "And about Roger, It''s really bad for me!" "You don''t have to recognize it!" Frankie said puzzledly. "It''s okay!" Tom shook his head, glanced around, and said in a deep voice, "In the future, no matter what I am going to do, I have worked hard for this city, and my dream has finally begun to sail!" While was talking, the picture of the sea train appeared in his mind! He has already contributed to this city, and his dream sea train has also been completed. Now he has no regrets, even if he dies at this time, he doesn''t care anymore! And, now that he is dead, it might be better for Bingberg and Frankie! Then everything is over! Thinking, Tom''s body slowly fell down! The narcotic bomb has started! "Boom!" Tom''s body directly hit the ground! "Mr. Tom!" Frankie and Bingberg both watched this scene and yelled sadly at the same time. "Ah...hahaha! Has the narcotic bomb finally taken effect?" Spandham was very proud, and he ordered his men, "Go arrest the three criminals who attacked the judicial ship!" "Yes!" After his subordinates agreed, they ran towards the Tom three! This time! The judge who moved the heart of compassion stopped him in a deep voice, "Wait, the charges have been changed! I declare that I have convicted the pirate ship of the pirate king Gore D Roger and escorted the shipbuilder Tom to Judicial Island. that''s it!" While was talking, the judge also specially emphasized the word one person! The judge knew very well that the world government should only want Tom. Therefore, when he moved his heart of compassion, he chose to let Bingberg and Frankie go, so that Tom would die more peacefully! And if you do this, Spandham can''t help him! Of course, he is not afraid of Spandam himself! After all, he has worked in the world government for decades, and he still has many friends. Under the huge network of relationships, Spandam will not conflict with him because of such trivial matters! While thinking, the judge got up and left here! And then, just as he thought! "Smelly old man, he has an affair!" Spandham whispered, "Forget it, it''s useless to catch the apprentice anyway!" After , he changed his voice and said loudly to the surroundings, "Let go of his two disciples!" As soon as he finished speaking, two soldiers stepped forward and unlocked Frankie and Bingberg. Two other soldiers entered the arena carrying a stretcher and put Tom on it! "Da da da!" At the same time, a soldier just trot to reach Spandam, and said respectfully, "The sea train is ready to **** the prisoners!" "Very good!" After Spandam nodded, he smiled and ordered the soldiers next to him, "Hey, you guys, take him to Shanghai on the train!" As he said, Spandam stepped on Tom''s face, kicked him, and said with a grin, "You hulking crazy fishman!" And this scene was caught by Frankie! His heart is getting more angry! "I can''t help it!" Finally, after yelling, Franky rushed up, and before everyone didn''t react, he grabbed the soldier''s gun from the side, then jumped up and raised the gun at the same time, UU reading www. uukanshu.com took advantage of the trend and slashed towards Spandham! "boom!" In an instant, Spandam was beaten out again, and only stopped after rolling five or six times on the ground! "Mr. Spandham''s face was beaten crooked!" "This time it is Tom''s disciple''s turn to make trouble!" "Grab him, and the rest will take Tom away!" ... The surrounding soldiers watched this scene and quickly ordered Frankie to be arrested! "Da da da!" With the sky full of smoke, hundreds of people rushed towards Frankie! "Just right, I won''t let you take him away!" After Frankie said angrily, he knocked down five or six soldiers around him! "Shooting allowed!" At this time, an officer among the soldiers gave the order in a cold voice! "boom!" One shot! Frankie, who looked very brave, was shot in the shoulder and flew out in an instant, crashing into the arms of the iceberg! Upon seeing this, the soldiers chased directly towards Frankie. "Run away!" Watching this scene, Bingberg could only push Frankie aside hard, and then said hurriedly. In desperation, Frankie turned around, rushed to the edge of the harbor, jumped out of the sea in embarrassment, and fled the scene! ----- "It''s over, let''s go! Intercept Tom while they are taking Tom away!" Watching this scene, Le Bran put down the binoculars in her hand and said quietly towards Arudiba. "Yes, princess!" Arudiba nodded. Chapter 550： Tom was eaten "!" "Wow Lala---" "Woo---" Accompanied by the sound of wheels rolling on the track, the sound of the front of the car pushing away from the sea, and the long sound of whistling, the sea train rushed on the sea. Inside the car! "Damn it, let him run!" Spandham, who was wrapped in gauze from head to toe, said angrily, lying on the sofa in the train, "I can''t spare the kid named Frankie, he He is a very sinful criminal! When this matter is resolved, I will definitely come back and hang him!" suddenly! "boom!" The door of the carriage where Spandam was was pushed open! His subordinate El walked in and hurriedly said, "Mr. Spandham!" "What''s the matter?" Spandham replied with an angry roar. "It''s Frankie!" El hurriedly said, "He is chasing here! He is standing on the track, as if holding a weapon!" "Nani!?" Upon hearing this, Spandam hurriedly sat up, put his head out of the window, looked at Frankie standing on the track in front, and said angrily, "He is Are you an idiot?" "Then, what should I do?" El asked when he approached Spandham. Spandham turned around, grabbed El by the collar, and said angrily, "Are you an idiot too? Of course you killed him, as he wished, there is nothing to worry about!" "Yes!" What else can El say, can only nod his head! ---- the other side! on the track of the sea train! Frankie stood on the track with a bazooka on his back! "You stay there, Yokozuna!" He said in a deep voice to the frog who was driving him over. "!" Yokozuna nodded and promised him! Then, Frankie pulled the bazooka behind him in front of him, put it on his waist, and aimed it at the sea train! "Stop, the smoking Tom! You have to take your biological father there!" Frankie gritted his teeth and roared. While was talking, he activated the black technology rocket launcher in his hand! "boom!" Suddenly, a cannonball flew out and mounted directly on the front of the sea train! "Boom!" But it''s no use! The sea train is intact! At the beginning, when the sea train was built, Tom was worried that if the sea train was not hard enough, it might be blown up with some weapon, which would cause the death of the people on the sea train! Therefore, when building the sea train, Tom not only added a lot of black technology, but also used a lot of super hard black technology metal, so Frankie''s black technology rocket launcher did not harm the sea train Zhao Cheng! But! Frank didn''t stop because of this either! Instead, he pulled the trigger continuously! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The black-tech bazooka in his hand continuously fired artillery shells at a speed faster than a rapid-fire gun! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... cannonballs shot continuously on the front of the sea train! But it is of no use at all! There is still no loss on the sea train! At this time! Frankie''s brain twitched, and he directly threw away the black technology rocket launcher in his hand, facing the sea train alone, wanting to stop it by himself! Normally speaking, his behavior is of course impossible to succeed! but... --- Not far from them, a small boat that no one can see stopped on the sea. On board! LeBlanc held a handful of pink cuteness and dissipated and stood on the bow of the boat, and beside her, besides Arudiba, who was wearing a gold saint, there were several people in black suits who were holding video tapes. With this scene! "Arudiba, go help him!" LeBlanc said faintly, "Of course, there is no need to protect him. After he was hit by a car, he stopped the sea train and made a kind of Stop the scene!" "At that time, I will make a Tom, driven by inertia, after the sea train has stopped, he was knocked out of the train and fell into the illusion of the sea. You enter the train at this time and bring Tom out!" After talking, before Arudiba could answer, Le Bran seemed to have thought of something again, and added, "By the way, after you go, remember to make a scene of Tom falling out of the sea train window to avoid being caught People found out!" "Understood!" Arudiba nodded! Immediately, he jumped, jumped directly from the boat to the track, and walked to Frank''s side, and stretched out a hand! Of course, all this was under the cover of LeBlanc''s illusion, neither Frankie nor the people on the sea train had seen it! followed! The sea train rushed in front of Frankie. Franky pressed his hands. "boom!" In an instant, Frankie was hit by the huge force of the train and flew out! "Boom!" And the sea train also stopped under this top, and the tail of the train flew up under the effect of huge inertia. At this moment, the "Tom" in everyone''s eyes, under the influence of inertia, crashed out of the car window and fell into the sea! the other side! Frankie, who was knocked into flight, flew in the air, his face was full of weirdness. The train was really stopped by him! This is something he never expected! Although he had just gotten hot on his mind and blocked the train with his body, in fact, he also knew that with the huge power of the sea train, he must be useless to do so! And at first it was exactly what he thought! As soon as he contacted the sea train, he hit and flew out! Even he could feel that under this collision, his body was completely destroyed by the huge impact of the sea train! It''s just that he unexpectedly came to a halt afterwards, the sea train stopped! Of course, this is not a bad thing for him! He is very happy for this! However, it is also very sad! I am glad that the sea train stopped! The sad thing is that even if it stops, there is nothing he can do at this time! So his body does not allow him to do anything! "Puff!" While thinking about it, Frankie who was flying in the air went black, completely lost consciousness and fell into the sea! See it! Yokozuna who came with him hurriedly jumped out of the water and swam towards him! --- the other side! When the train stopped and the rear of the train flew up! Arudiba flashed away and quickly entered the train. And in just three seconds, he found Tom lying unconscious in the fifth carriage! didn''t say much! Arudiba grabbed Tom and punched out the window on one side! "Crack, crackle!" Immediately, the window glass shattered! And under the perfect power control of Arudiba, the glass windows formed a scene like Tom fell from there! Then, Arudiba grabbed Tom and rushed out from the window, and then quickly ran on the sea, towards the boat he was in before! ---- "Boom!" Less than three seconds after the departure of Arudiba, the tail of the sea train that originally flew up, when it flew to a height of about seventy degrees, it fell down again due to gravity and directly hit the rails! Inside the train! "Quickly, I just seemed to see Tom flying out. Go and take a look in the fifth car!" Because of the inertia inside the train~www.novelhall.com~ the overwhelming Spandham couldn''t care about it. Others, as soon as they got up, hurriedly ordered to the side of the men. "Yes!" One of his men agreed, and rushed to the fifth carriage next to them to take a look. As expected! Tom is gone! And the car window next to it is also broken! It is clear! Tom was bumped out of the carriage just because of that moment! Immediately, he no longer hesitated, and quickly turned back and returned to the previous car, looking at Spandam, and hurriedly said, "Mr. Spandam, Tom is gone, and the window next to his car is also broken. It should be flying out. Up!" "What!?" After Spandam said in anger, he seemed to think of something, and said anxiously, "Then what are you waiting for? Go down to the sea and find where he fell. Get him quickly. Get up!" "Yes!" After his subordinates responded one after another, they directly smashed the car window next to him and jumped off the train. "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... With the sound of falling into the water, several figures rushed into the sea directly! And when they first entered the sea, they saw a scene that shocked them! The unconscious "Tom" was slowly falling into the sea, and at this moment a huge snake-like sea king happened to swim by him, and while swimming, he ate him in one bite! Then, go away! Chapter 551： wide awake Three days later! Where am I? Tom slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eye was not the Judicial Island he expected, nor the water capital he was familiar with, but a room with a white bed, white walls, and white quilt. The white window, the whole white room! At this time, he was lying on the big bed in the center of the room, his original clothes were changed into blue and white striped clothes. "Hoo---" Just then, a breeze blew. The half-shielded white curtains on the windows were raised by the gust of wind. Suddenly, a soft sunlight shone on Tom''s face through the window! subconsciously! Tom looked at the window! This look! He was shocked! It turned out to be a cloud outside! are all white clouds! Is he actually above this cloud? Thinking like this, Tom suddenly thought of a place that fits this characteristic! Sky Island! He used to build a ship for Roger, and he also drank and chatted with Roger, so in Rogers mouth, he knew the strange place of Sky Island! Its just that he didnt see it with his own eyes because it was not easy to get on the island! But looking like this today, it reminded him of what Roger once described about Sky Island! Therefore, he confirmed his current position! But even after confirming the location, he still doesn''t know why he came here! Didnt he get caught by CP5? How can appear here? Just when he was wondering, the door opened! "Crack!" A nurse in white clothes with wings behind came in! And as soon as she came in, she saw Tom lying on the bed looking at her! "Are you awake?" The nurse asked with a smile on her face. "Ok!" Tom didn''t speak, but just nodded. "Wait, I''ll call the adults to come over!" The nurse looked at it, said quickly, turned around and ran away! In a while! "Da da da!" was accompanied by a mess of footsteps. A group of people came to his room! "Are you awake?" LeBlanc came to Tom''s bed with a lollipop, and said leisurely. "Who are you? Who are you?" Tom looked at LeBlanc who looked like a little girl in front of him, and asked slowly. "Me?" LeBlanc chuckled twice and said, "I am the princess of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and we are all people of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "Saint Martin!?" Tom frowned when he heard this familiar name. After thinking for a while, he suddenly said, "Are you from the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea?" "Yes!" LeBlanc shrugged. "Then why did I appear here?" Tom frowned and asked. "We saved you!" LeBlanc said sternly. "You saved me..." Tom murmured, his eyes widened suddenly, with a panic expression, and said, "No, I was rescued, then my two disciples were probably caught by them. !" After finishing talking, Tom is going to be aggressive! "Don''t worry, they think you are dead, and your disciple will be fine!" Le Fulan said lightly. "Ok!?" Suddenly, Tom''s movements froze. He looked at LeBlanc and asked in confusion, "What''s the matter?" "When we were saving you, we used a little trick to let them see with their own eyes that you were eaten by the Neptune!" LeBlanc said with a smile. "Hoo---" After hearing this, Tom was relieved! He knew that as long as he died, his disciples would be fine! As for LeBlanc''s words, he fooled him... This is not necessary in Tom''s opinion! She is in the hands of the other party now, why is she fooling herself? At this time, Le Bran''s voice changed, and he muttered, "But..." "But what?" Tom''s heart tightened again! "However, the perverted one of your disciples who only wears underwear is not in good condition!" Le Bran said with a serious face. Upon hearing this, Tom quickly asked, "What''s the matter?" "The pervert who only wears underwear stood on the track of the sea train in order to save you, intending to stop the advance of the sea train with both hands!" LeBlanc shrugged and said indifferently, "You should have guessed it! That''s right! , He was hit by a sea train!" "What!" Tom said in surprise. While was talking, he struggled to get up and wanted to leave here! But, as soon as he was together, Arudiba next to LeBlanc walked in front of him, pushed him back easily, and said sternly, "You can listen to the words of the princess first!" Feeling the irresistible force on his body, Tom can only lie back with patience! "Don''t worry, he was finally saved! He was saved ashore by a frog!" LeBlanc said faintly, "However, because he was hit very badly, the inside of his body was almost smashed, so he is still Lying in bed unconscious, and life-threatening at any time!" "And he now has two choices. One is to accept your disciple Bingshan''s transformation and change part of his body into a mechanical one. But if you do this, you also know the risks. The other is to use a bottle of our kingdom''s rejuvenation potion. There is no risk in this!" Hearing these words, Tom frowned! He heard the meaning of Le Fulan''s words! said that Frankie has two choices! In fact, he has two choices! One is not to choose to let Bingshan perform, but in that case, he knows the risk. Both Bingberg and Frankie are handed by him. He naturally knows the level of the two. If Bingberg is allowed to perform it, he will use machinery. If it replaces a part of the body, the success rate is less than 10%! In other words... the other party will definitely not give him the so-called rejuvenation potion for no reason! Therefore, he must promise or agree to certain conditions of LeBlanc, so that the other party will give the so-called rejuvenation potion, and the power is 100% according to LeBlanc''s statement! "How do I know if you lied to me?" Tom said in a deep voice after thinking for a moment. If you do not answer, you have to say something else to the party~www.novelhall.com~ What he wants most now is to confirm Frankie''s situation! "Snapped!" Le Bran had already expected this, she smiled, stretched out a short hand, and snapped her fingers! immediately! A man in a black suit walked in with a huge phone bug! "Image phone worm?" Tom said in a surprise, he seemed to have thought of something, showing a dazed expression, with anticipation in his eyes, no longer talking, just looking at the phone worm. next moment! The phone bug projected a picture on the white wall opposite Tom! Tom recognized the place in the picture as soon as he looked at the picture! Water City! And it''s where he lived before, the garbage dump! Immediately, Le Bran winked at the big man who was also wearing a black suit! Big Han in a black suit immediately understood! After he nodded, he took out a phone bug from his arms and called out! "Blubru!" After a while, the phone bug was connected! "You can start!" The big man said directly. As soon as his voice fell, the projected picture began to move and moved towards a house that Tom knew well! Soon, the picture came outside the house he was familiar with, and moved around the house gradually to the window next to that house. Finally, through the window Tom saw clearly the man lying on the bed in the room, the man covered in gauze! Frankie! ! ! Chapter 552： The threat of eating fruit "Hoo---" Looking at Frankie lying on the bed dying, Tom took a deep breath, suppressed the grief in his heart, turned his head to look at LeBlanc, and asked, "What do you want?" "I want you!" LeBlanc said indifferently, "As long as you serve our kingdom, we will give him a bottle of rejuvenation potion!" After listening, Tom did not rush to agree or refuse, but raised his brows and asked in a deep voice, "Aren''t you afraid of the world government? I''m the person the world government wants to arrest!" "World government!?" LeBlanc smiled disdainfully, and said, "As long as you are on the territory of our kingdom, even if you walk on the street with integrity, we can protect you, and the world government can''t help you. !" "Really?" Tom asked rhetorically with a heart move. "Of course!" LeBlanc shrugged and explained a little bit, "We dare to **** you from the CP side, doesn''t it explain the problem?" When he heard this, Tom suddenly! Indeed! The other party dared to **** himself over from the CP side, that explains the problem! If you are really afraid of the world government, you will definitely not do such a thing! but... Then, a new question appeared in Tom''s mind! Does Saint Martin know the Pluto design? This is very important! If St. Martin wanted him not only to play, but also to design drawings, then even if Frankie died, he would not give it! He knows how destructive Pluto is! Once it is acquired by people with ulterior motives, then many people will definitely die because of it! He frowned. After thinking for a moment, he tentatively asked, "Then do you know why the people from CP came to catch me this time?" next moment! Le Fulans answer disappointed Tom! "I know!" LeBlanc nodded, pretending to be indifferent, and said, "Isn''t it the Pluto design, it''s not a big deal, our kingdom already has that design!" While talking, Le Bran silently added in her heart, I got it from you! "what!?" Suddenly, Tom was shocked, and he asked in a bit of amazement, "Why do you have a plan for Pluto?" He knew that the design of Pluto had been circulated among the boatmen of the Water City ever since Pluto made it in ancient times. There has never been a second copy, nor has it been circulated. As a result, now Saint Martin says that they also have it. How can this not shock Tom, how can it not make Tom confused? A hint of cunning flashed in LeBlancs eyes and explained, The ancestor of our kingdom, Pendragon Martin, was once a great adventurer. He used to work with a boatman in the capital of water more than 150 years ago. It''s a close friend, and the boatman happened to inherit the Pluto design, so he copied a copy for the ancestor of our kingdom!" Upon hearing this, the expression on Tom''s face immediately began to change continuously! is not because of anything else! because he is not sure if what LeBlanc said is true! One hundred and fifty years! If the Pluto design is passed down to one generation in thirty years, then it has been passed down to five generations from 150 years to now! In other words, this thing is five generations ago! And five generations ago, he is really not sure if this is true or not! This is the same as ordinary people dont know about his grandfathers childhood. Its been so long since it was spread to him, how can he confirm? Thinking of this, Tom couldnt help asking, "Really?" "Of course it''s true!" LeBlanc flicked seriously, then pretended to say casually, "The most difficult thing on the Pluto design is not the pictures, but the ancient texts. Our kingdom has found a lot of ancient texts. Scholars can''t translate it!" There are ancient texts on the Hades design drawing! Moreover, the ancient text is very difficult. It has the same origin as the text in the historical text. Ordinary scholars cannot understand or translate it! Simply, Robin can understand! Therefore, while the Pluto design has been copied in these three days, it has also been interpreted! But, there is a big distance from production! Because Pluto is full of black technology! For the current Saint Martin, it is very difficult to make it! Even if you finish studying and interpreting all the science and technology of the Kingdom of Tike, you will not be able to reach the technology of building the Pluto! "Ancient Chinese!?" When I heard this, Tom was shocked again! He almost instantly confirmed that what LeBlanc said was true! If you dont get the Pluto design, how can you know that there are ancient texts on the Pluto design? "By the way, don''t you also have a Pluto design drawing? Do you know how to translate the ancient text above?" LeBlanc asked again. know! Of course he knows! The ancient texts on the Pluto design drawings cannot be translated by ordinary scholars. Only scholars from O''Hara can translate it, but now there is only one scholar of O''Hara left! That is the son of the devil, Nicole Robin! In other words, as long as you find her, you can translate! But how can Tom say this kind of thing? Once the drawings were translated by the people of Saint Martin and the Pluto was created, he couldn''t even think of what would happen! "I don''t know!" Tom slowly shook his head. "Forget it!" LeBlanc smiled in her heart, but waved her hand indifferently on the surface, and said with a serious face, "Then let''s get back to business...As long as you are willing to serve our kingdom, your apprentice can be saved!" "Also, you don''t have to be afraid of the people of the world government. They will not dare to move you as long as they are on our territory, even if you walk on the street openly!" Having said that, LeBlanc thought for a while and added, "Of course, if you walk on the street openly, based on the world government''s coveting of Pluto''s design, I think you still don''t want it, otherwise they may arrest you and threaten you!" Hearing this, after thinking for a while, Tom frowned and asked, "Then what if I don''t agree?" "No!?" LeBlanc raised her brows, looked at Tom with a smile, and said, "You don''t have to agree, we don''t agree, and we don''t force it. When you recover from the injury, we will let you go! But...your disciple is lying in bed now unsure of his life or death, are you sure you don''t agree?" After talking, before Tom could answer, LeBlanc added, "And... guess what will happen if the world government knows that you are not dead? If... the people outside know that your two disciples have What will happen to the Pluto design?" After listening, Tom''s face is green! This Nima! Isnt this the threat of eating Guoguo (naked)? My Tom, I will never surrender to your threats! Thinking of this, Tom still said very sincerely, "I promise!" If St. Martin did not have a plan for Pluto, he would definitely not surrender, even if it is the life and death threat of his disciple, because he is afraid that St. Martin is designing for Pluto! But under the premise that St. Martin has a design drawing, his idea is different! After he joined Saint Martin, even if Saint Martin finally translated the Pluto design and created it, he can find a way to get some backhands on Pluto to prevent Saint Martin from using Pluto to do evil! Therefore, he chose to agree! "That''s great!" Le Fulan raised the corner of her mouth slightly, and then cast a look at the **** man who was holding the phone worm. suddenly! Big Hamming is clear! He picked up the phone worm that hadn''t hung up~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "Feed him things!" next moment! The screen in the projection moved again! From the window, came to the main entrance! "!" With a knock on the door, the door opened! Bingshan''s face appeared in the picture for the first time! "Mr. Bingberg? This is what Mr. Tom asked us to bring. You can just let Frankie drink this! In addition, Mr. Tom asked me to bring you a sentence. He is doing well now, dont worry. He will call you if he has time!" There was a strong voice in the screen. Then, a hand holding a bottle of medicine appeared on the screen! After the hand in the screen forcibly handed the potion to Bingberg, the screen went black! ---- the other side! Bingshan looked at the medicine in his hand, and then at the man in black who had already walked away, with a dazed expression on his face! After a while, he reacted and hurriedly asked, "Wait, you mean, the master is okay?" But at this time, the trace of the black man has completely disappeared! In desperation, Bingberg could only look at the medicine in his hand and hesitated. Finally, he gritted his teeth, took the potion, turned back into the room, and poured the unconscious Franky down. soon! Frankie who was in a coma, under the action of the medicine, his breath began to stabilize. Chapter 553： Fight with yourself St. Martin''s Palace Study Looking at the stack of Hades''s drawings in front of him, Arthur was a little satisfied and a little melancholy! I am satisfied that the top black technology in Pirate World has started! What is melancholy is that this thing... can''t be made! Plutos technology is too high! In terms of St. Martins current technological strength, looking at Plutos design is like a group of kindergarten students reading a doctoral thesis. can''t understand at all! Fortunately, Arthur is also used to this kind of things that he can''t understand after obtaining black technology! is just like the technology of the Tik Kingdom obtained before! I still dont understand most of them! If the science and technology contained in Pluto are considered to be doctoral-level, the science and technology of Tike Kingdom is considered to be university-level! Although it is not as high-tech as Pluto, but based on the knowledge of the current scientists of St. Martin, except for a few geniuses such as Dr Indigo, Wardback, Henry Norman, etc., they can understand a little bit, and In addition to being able to study in depth, most of the others are also incomprehensible, only a small part of it is getting started! "What a headache! Obviously there are so many black technologies, but they can''t be made!" Arthur murmured, rubbing his temples involuntarily! Saint Martin has obtained a lot of black technology! can say a lot! But no time is enough! From the Kingdom of St. Martin, from the island of St. Martin and conquering all directions, its only eight years now! In the past eight years, with the battle of Saint Martin, the strength of the strong in the Kingdom of Saint Martin has been increasing, and there are more and more strong people. Until now, even the world government is not afraid! But this is of no use to the development of technology! The development of science and technology requires time. No matter how many powerful kingdoms there are, it is impossible for things like technology to reach the sky in one step! It is always a step by step. The so many black technologies that Saint Martin has acquired are nothing more than to make this step a little bigger, and to make Saint Martin''s development of technology go faster! It is impossible to say that there are so many black technologies that can jump and upgrade. also has to be thoroughly understood step by step. Therefore, the biggest reason for restricting the development of Saint Martin''s technology is time. There is not enough time. Even with so many black technologies, the technological level of the kingdom will not rise! "Hoo---" Arthur took a deep breath and murmured, "I really want to have a learning aid machine, in that case, it can quickly eat through the black technology and let the technology of the Kingdom of Saint Martin fly!" It is a pity that this idea of ??him cannot be realized after all! In terms of the current technological strength of Saint Martins, if you want to create the kind of tools that aid learning, I am afraid that all the black technologies in the kingdom will not be enough! Of course, it does not mean that there is no chance to achieve it! After all, the biggest black technology in the kingdom is not the ones that Arthur obtained! is the system! As long as you are lucky, the system can be done! But, that chance... Estimated to be more difficult than winning the 5 million lottery! But... Arthur looked at his system layout, now it has risen to a reputation of 32.27 million, but he is a little impulsive! "So many...should you get it?" Arthur whispered, his hand involuntarily wanted to press it down! "Snapped!" At the critical moment, Arthur hit his right hand with his left hand, and stopped the involuntary behavior of his right hand! "No! I want to save it!" Arthur roared inwardly, and his right hand unconsciously pressed towards the lottery button on the panel again! finally... After a fight with myself! Arthur compromised! With a big draw of 10 million and a small draw of 1 million, 10 consecutive draws of 100,000 at a time, successfully convinced myself not to pay attention to the remaining 20 million! So, he first pressed a ten-thousand draw of 100,000! ... ... ... Bamboo dragonfly*5, air cannon*3, one space ring, one hot strip production line. Looking at this harvest, Arthur''s face was not happy or sad! The things obtained this time are quite satisfactory, nothing surprising! Bamboo dragonfly and air cannon are not to be mentioned, this is a guarantee! Space ring... Its good to see this introduction! But after Arthur thinks about it for a moment, that''s what he understands! There is only one cubic meter of space that cant store much! Besides, the ring is even more uncomfortable! Space ring sounds very handsome, but it''s terrible in a fight! Especially this world! Physique powerhouses are fists to the flesh. If you wear such a ring, the consequences can be imagined. The ring will definitely be broken in the fight! And even if it is not a physical skill, a swordsman who wears a ring and holds a sword will feel like a spine! Not to mention those with devil fruit ability! Once the animal is transformed, the body will become bigger or smaller, but the ring will not become bigger or smaller with it! Superman is better, but if it is like Luffy, the ring may be broken in the fight! Natural series, let alone ~www.novelhall.com~ After elementalization, the ring will live Simply, the ring is not without good points. As far as space items are concerned, they are extremely valuable! Moreover, its appearance is also beautiful! The silver and exquisite ring is inlaid with a brilliant diamond, which looks very eye-catching. If it is a woman, it will definitely not stop its charm! "Forget it, give it to Rimi in a moment!" Arthur murmured, putting the ring aside! This is of no use to him who has space tattoos, so he is going to give this to Rimi Ishihara! Then, Arthur looked at something! No chicken feathers! Even if this production line is not available, there is no problem in producing spicy noodles for Saint Martin! After all, spicy strips are not high-tech, even if they are handmade. "Lets find a place to release it later, and build a spicy strip factory in the future, let the world experience the charm of spicy strips! Arthur thought inwardly. The spicy strip production line was too big, and was not released by the system in the first time. You need to wait for Arthur to find a spacious place to put it! "Continue to draw!" Arthur murmured, pressing the draw button again! This time it is one million! Guarantee! There is nothing to say! Arthur was expressionless and pressed the button again! And this time, it was ten million! The Tower of Trial? ? ? Arthur looked at the name, and opened its properties in confusion! Chapter 554： Tower of Trials Good stuff! After reading this introduction, Arthur jumped up happily! This light is a great function to introduce people''s consciousness into the tower to fight with the illusioned enemies! With this function, people in the Kingdom of Saint Martin are no longer afraid of actual combat experience, and the experience of life and death is not enough! Even in the future, it is very likely that there will not be a strong person who can compare with the people of Saint Martin''s kingdom in actual combat or life and death experience! After all, working hard with people of the same level once a week, even Kaido, who likes to die, has no such experience! Well, it''s not that he doesn''t have that strength, but he can''t find so many people of the same level! And I will talk about other additional functions separately! Reduce the power produced by earthquakes! This also makes Arthur very happy! You must know that this world is full of sea water and islands. In this case, once an earthquake occurs, it is not only an earthquake. In 80% of cases, a tsunami will follow. Therefore, the destructive power of the earthquake is much greater than that of the previous life! Therefore, the Tower of Trial can reduce the power of the earthquake, Arthur is very happy! "Now, the kingdom''s farming ability has increased again!" Arthur couldn''t help laughing. He once received the blessing of the sea **** and the **** of heaven! These two types can increase the kingdom''s waters'' ability to attract fish and avoid the ability of sea kings to fight within the territory, and the other can make the kingdom smooth and avoid any major losses to crops due to wind and rain! Coupled with the fact that this tower can reduce the earthquake trial, the farming ability of the Kingdom of Saint Martin is simply full! However, the only pity for Arthur is that the tower of trial can only be reduced by about a thousand kilometers! Within this range, it is nothing more than a few islands of Saint Martin, and the farther ones are not covered at all. "Forget it, anyway, it''s incidental, don''t ask too much!" Arthur thought, got up and walked out! Now, he is looking for a place to put this tower! As for where to put it... After thinking for a while, he decided to put it in the palace! Put him close to the palace, and he can be guarded, so that there will be no problems! Of course, what I want in the end is... He is lazy! Putting it in the palace, he can enter the tower by walking two steps a day, how good is that? Thinking, Arthur soon came to the palace of the palace! "It seems that I have to do it myself!" Arthur glanced at the flat school field in front of him, whispering and rolling up his sleeves, ready to go! The Tower of Trial wants to be placed underground, so this flat school field is definitely not usable. You have to dig underground, and if someone is asked to dig it, it will definitely waste a little time, so Arthur is ready to do it himself. "Wooden escape. The technique of a big excavator!" After Arthur yelled a few blindly, his hands became two huge wooden shovels! Immediately, he put his hands down and pushed hard! In an instant, two huge wooden shovels sank into the soil to a depth of almost two or three meters! After , Arthur pushed hard, two huge wooden shovels directly shoveled a small pit out of the schoolyard, and five or six squares of soil was lifted behind him! Immediately afterwards, as if pressing an electric motor, Arthur danced wildly with his hands at a speed that ordinary people could not see! Soon, the pit he shoveled out grew bigger and deeper, and the dirt behind him piled up a hill! But just like that, Arthur is still a little dissatisfied! He was digging a hole, and while digging, he summoned a ninja from the Ghost Corps! After these ninjas came out, half of them turned their hands into shovel like Arthur, and dug together with Arthur, half made a simple wooden wheelbarrow with the power of wooden fruits, and delivered all the dirt Arthur had dug out. edge. time flies! One hour passed! A huge pit that occupies a small half of the schoolyard, almost 100 meters long and wide, and 500 meters deep, was dug out by Arthur! "Hoo---" Arthur sighed deeply, wiped the faint shout from his forehead, and said excitedly, "Finally, it''s done!" Talking, Arthur summoned the system board and put the tower of trial into this pit! next moment! The Tower of Trial appeared silently! directly filled up ninety-nine percent of the pit~www.novelhall.com~ only some gaps around it were not filled. , Arthur didn''t care about this. After giving the order for the ninjas of the Ghost Corps to fill the gaps, Arthur stepped onto the tower of trial! The Tower of Trial is silvery white and looks like a circular pillar. It is said to have one hundred challenge levels, but it actually has one hundred and two levels! The two more floors are not the challenge floor. The first floor is the top floor hall. There are a hundred silver metal beds in the hall. The metal beds will automatically adjust the area according to the person lying on it. , A piece of glass will rise on the metal bed, sealing people inside, and pulling the consciousness of the people lying inside into the tower of trial! The other layer is the lowest level, and the lowest level is the control center of the entire trial tower. However, after Arthur stepped on the tower of trial, the first thing to reach was not the two floors, but the top of the tower of trial, the platform parallel to the school field! This platform is all silver, very smooth and flat, it seems that there is no way to enter the tower of trial! But after Arthur stepped on, he heard a voice! "The Tower of Trial is officially launched. Since it is the first time to start, please go to the lowest control center to bind. Do you want to go?" A cold mechanical sound rang out of thin air! "Go!" Hearing the cold mechanical sound that was no different from Heaven Breaking Machine, Arthur said calmly after a knowing smile. next moment! The silver platform under Arthur started to move! The two-square-square floor beneath him moved down silently, sending him to the underground control center! Chapter 555： Single trial The control center is located at a depth of five hundred meters underground! But when Arthur came down, it didn''t take much time, it was only five or six seconds! When he came to the control center, what he saw at first glance was not the scene full of instruments as he usually saw in the Academy of Sciences. It was just an empty house 100 meters square with a protruding outline in the middle. There is a small round platform ten centimeters high and one meter square! Nothing else! However, just after Arthur arrived. "Huh!" A white light lit up from the platform! In the end, the white light gradually condensed into a ball of light! "Please come to the front of the ball of light, and drop a drop of blood on the platform below the ball of light!" A cold mechanical sound came from all directions! Arthur didn''t hesitate, walked directly forward, stretched out a finger, and then forced out a drop of blood with his armed look domineering. "Tick!" When a drop of blood fell on the platform, it immediately sank into the platform and disappeared. And the light ball in front of Arthur started to sparkle with colorful light! After flickering for about five seconds, the light ball gradually subsided and turned back to white! "The dna binding is successful, please look at the ball of light, wide your eyes, and perform iris binding!" The cold mechanical sound sounded again! Arthur did it! He widened his eyes and looked at the ball of light, and the ball of light flashed colorfully as before, and after five seconds, the ball of light subsided again and turned white! "The iris binding is successful, please design the assistant image by the host, you can design it yourself or select the stored image in the panel!" The cold mechanical sound rang again. At the same time, the sphere of light in front of Arthur turned into a panel, and many pictures of people appeared on it, all of which were very beautiful and handsome. "That''s it." Arthur just wanted to finger a character, but at this time a character full of memories flashed in his mind, causing him to let go of his hand and said, "Design your own!" "Good master!" The cold mechanical sound rang. At the same time, all the pictures of the characters in front of Arthur disappeared, and the panel disappeared together, becoming a light ball again! "Please close your eyes and imagine the image you want to design in your mind!" The mechanical sound rang! Arthur did it! next moment! The ball of light in front of Arthur began to flicker again, and finally after five or six seconds, she turned into a two-dimensional elf girl with gray hair, green clothes, and white skirt! Arthur opened his eyes and looked at the image in front of him, with a bit of emotion! Once he wakes up every morning and can see him, spend countless days and nights with him, until he doesn''t want to play, and has no time to play with the woman, he finally saw it again! Celia! This is the memory of his youth! Thinking about this, the mechanical sound came from all directions, interrupting Arthur''s memory, "Please design the voice of the image!" Nothing to say! Arthur designed it directly according to Celia''s original sound! "Master, please name your assistant!" Ruannuo''s voice came from Celia in front of Arthur! Similarly, there is nothing to think about, Arthur said directly, "Seria!" "The assistant is set up, and Celia will serve you. What else does the master need?" Celia said with a smile. "call---" After Arthur looked carefully at the Celia in front of him for a while, he took a deep breath, temporarily suppressed the memories in his head, and then solemnly said, "Send me to the hall!" At the moment, the most important thing is to experience the Tower of Trial. Celia is here anyway, he can come and see it anytime! "Okay, Master!" Sailia nodded with a smile! Then, the floor under Arthur''s feet moved again! First moved backwards, sent Arthur to the wall of the room, and then moved up quickly! In less than five or six seconds, Arthur came to inquire! As soon as he arrived in the hall, Arthur felt something was wrong! Without him! too big! The pit where the tower of trial is located was dug by Arthur himself. He knew exactly how big the tower of trial was, so he could immediately see that the area of ??the hall in front of him was larger than the area of ??the tower he had dug. More than ten times! At least one thousand meters long and one thousand meters wide! Space technology! Arthur almost instantly determined that the Tower of Trial used space technology. Otherwise it is impossible to become so big! However, Arthur did not entangle this! Instead, he walked straight to the hall, the one closest to him among the hundred silver tables that stood out! In the entire hall, there are only these tables, nothing else, and these tables are also extremely evenly divided, there is only one in each small space! Arthur lay directly on the table according to the usage method that the system had passed to his mind before! With Arthur''s height, the table is a bit small, but when Arthur lay down, the four sides of the table directly stretched out and became a suitable area for Arthur to lie down! Immediately! After Arthur lay down, a glass cover came out silently from both sides of the table, and finally shut Arthur inside! "The master''s physical fitness and abilities are being scanned!" As Celia''s voice sounded, a red light appeared in the glass cover and swept back and forth on Arthur for a few seconds. "Scanning is complete, do you enter the official trial tower?" Sailia''s voice sounded again! "Yes!" Arthur confirmed without hesitation! next moment! The darkness before his eyes suddenly felt that his consciousness seemed to be pulled over by something! He can feel that he can resist, and once the resisting consciousness will not be pulled over! But ~www.novelhall.com~ he didn''t. Instead, he relaxed his resistance and let his consciousness be pulled over! immediately! His eyes lit up and appeared in a tree house, and Celia was right in front of him! "Welcome to the master!" Sailia smiled and said, "Please choose the trial mode!" Saying that, Celia waved her hand, and a panel floating in the air instantly appeared in front of Arthur. On the panel, there are five choices: single-player trials, one-to-many trials (being besieged), many-to-one trials (siege the enemy), many-to-many trials, and multiplayer melee! In response, Arthur ordered the single trial without hesitation! Suddenly! A flower in front of him! When he saw clearly again, he had already appeared in a vast grassland! Arthur looked at the scenery in front of him and felt the breeze blowing through his body. For a while, he couldn''t find the difference between this place and reality! If he hadn''t clearly known that he had entered the tower of trial, he would never have thought that he was fake! "It''s so beautiful!" Arthur muttered, looking at the scenery in front of him, his eyes blurred. But this time! "Single trial, scene grassland, enemy Arthur, the trial begins!" Sailia''s voice rang out of thin air, interrupting Arthur, making him instantly recover! Immediately! A person exactly like Arthur appeared not far in front of him! . Chapter 556： Broken style? As soon as a figure exactly like Arthur appeared, he walked carefully toward Arthur! Upon seeing this, Arthur subconsciously released the domineering look and feel! And when this one was released, he couldn''t help but frowned slightly! No other reason! Opposite this person who is exactly like him is too weak! Arthur could feel that the clone in front of him, which was exactly the same as him, should be only slightly stronger than the third-class soldiers in the navy, which was almost the rank of corporal! Under normal circumstances, an enemy of this strength can slap him to death with a slap! However, he did not do this this time! But just waiting for his approach! Soon, this copy exactly like Arthur came to Arthur carefully! "call out!" As soon as they met, the clone didn''t say anything, and when they met, they punched him! Arthur didn''t fight back, slightly turned his head, and escaped! Immediately afterwards, while Arthur''s head was sideways, the replica kicked towards the weakness of Arthur''s male! "Fuck!" Arthur couldn''t help but breathe out fragrance while dodging the attack. As long as he is a man, he hates this kind of attack! If Arthur hadn''t had the thought of trying something special about this copy, he would have killed him on the spot! But the moment Arthur escaped! "Cracking!" A bolt of lightning struck from the replica, and at a very fast speed, it hit Arthur who could not reach the defense. However, this lightning attack was not high, it just made Arthur feel a little numb, and he couldn''t help it! At this moment, a ninja from the Ghost Corps suddenly appeared in the shadow under the clone, stabbing at Arthur with a shuriken! Simply, before the attack came, Arthur broke free from the numbness of his body in time and reacted! "Armed and domineering!" "Hey!" The ninja''s shuriken pierced Arthur''s body, making a sound like a metal collision! "It''s almost there!" Arthur murmured when he saw it, and with a backhand slap he broke up the ninja, and at the same time kicked the clone in front of him to death! The short fight has made him aware of the special features of the clone! The hard power of the clone is only the corporal, but the combat power it can exert is stronger than the average corporal! Once you start fighting, you can do everything you want. As long as you can kill the enemy, no matter what move, no matter how disgusting the move, you will use it. The combat experience is extremely rich! If the hard power of the clone is at the same level as Arthur, or even one level lower than that of Arthur, then Arthur will be more difficult to deal with! Fortunately, this one is far from Arthur''s strength, so Arthur does not need much effort to kill him! "Passed through the first floor, and is heading to the upper floor!" As soon as Arthur killed the clone, Celia''s voice rang again. At the same time Arthur''s eyes flickered, and the scene before him changed again! Become a rain forest! And this time the clone appeared and did not collide with Arthur for the first time. After it appeared, he hid directly into the jungle! "This is the scene that simulates the real battle to the greatest extent!?" Arthur felt the constantly moving figure in the domineering look and feel, and touched his chin to think. While thinking about it, Arthur quickly ran towards the moving figure! Well, under the net of his heart, no matter how you run, it is impossible to escape his pursuit. At most, he will run for a few seconds! Just as Arthur thought, after almost ten seconds, he chased the copy and slapped him to death! "Sergeant level?" After he was killed, Arthur frowned and thought, "If you continue like this, after reaching the tenth floor, you won''t have to face the major general level? Then the eleventh floor. Is the lieutenant general, the twelfth floor is the general?" "hiss---" Thinking about it, Arthur couldn''t help but took a breath! If he calculates this way, how strong are the people on the eighty-eighth floor after the tower of trial? Fist breaking the sky? Flick the sky? In that case, the style of painting in this world will definitely collapse completely, and it will successfully transform from the second dimension to fantasy! Simply! What Arthur thought did not happen in the end! Next, after experiencing a series of battles in different scenarios such as islands, ice fields, woods, mountains, cliffs, etc., Arthur came to the tenth floor. At this time, the strength of the replica also went from sergeant, sergeant, second lieutenant, lieutenant, captain, major, lieutenant colonel, colonel, all the way to the rank of novice major general! However, the strength of the new major general level is still nothing in front of Arthur. Even if the combat experience of this copy is surprisingly rich, it is still slapped to death by Arthur! "Through the tenth floor, I am going to the upper floor!" In the end, after Celia''s voice sounded, Arthur came to a paddy field, and at this time his enemy also appeared! It''s still a copy! Arthur showed off his knowledge and carefully felt the opponent''s strength! Well, it''s still a major general level! It''s just a bit stronger than the last one! "call---" Suddenly, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief, the style of painting finally did not collapse! Later, after Arthur killed the copy in front of him, he came to the twelfth floor! It is still a copy of Arthur, and this time the strength is just a bit higher than the previous level! So Arthur slapped himself to death again! "It always feels a little weird to kill myself repeatedly!" Arthur thought a little entangled, all the way to the nineteenth floor. This time the scene is a mountain top! The opponent''s strength is still a major general! However, this time is the pinnacle of major generals! "In that case, from the tenth floor to the nineteenth floor, they are all at the major general level, but the strength is different!" Arthur thought, silently forgetting in his heart! Although the major generals from the tenth to the twelfth levels are rich in combat experience, they are all newcomers to the rank of major generals in terms of hard power, but they are deep and shallow! The major generals from the thirteenth to the fifteenth floors are equally rich in combat experience. In terms of hard power, they are all at the senior major general level, but some of them are a bit shallow! Similarly, the fifteenth to the eighteenth levels are also at the major general level ~www.novelhall.com~. The combat experience is also rich. The hard power is basically at the peak of the major general, and there are also deep and shallow! As for the nineteenth floor, it should be said to be the pinnacle of the major generals! In the battle, even Arthur felt a little tricky. The opponent was not afraid of death. It could be said that it was unscrupulous to kill himself, and even dared to use the means of replacing injury or life for life! Simply, the opponent''s hard power is really only major general level! So it was defeated by Arthur! "Passed the twentieth floor and is heading to the upper floor!" Sailia''s voice sounded! There was a flower before Arthur, and the scene in front of him changed again. Become the sea! Arthur was standing on a small wooden boat, and the replica appeared on another boat not far away! But this time, the strength of the clone did not surprise him! He is a lieutenant general! . Chapter 557： Disgusting tactics As soon as the enemy appeared, Arthur clearly felt that the enemy was different from the previous copy! is not only more powerful, but also different from the previous copy! The first thing the opponent did when he appeared was not to fight him or dodge, but to summon Arthur''s shadow, and then summon a hundred ghost army ninjas from the shadow. Soon after, the shadow stretched out his hand to the surface of the sea, and used the fruit power! In an instant! Endless wood rushed out of the shadow''s hands, turning the original sea into a sea of ??wood! But it''s not over yet! The hundred ninjas of the Shadow Corps summoned by the shadows jumped up at this moment, jumped directly into the wood sea, and submerged in the wood sea, and the figure disappeared in place. However, Arthur used the heart net to perceive the ninjas of the ghost army, and he knew that they had not really disappeared, but were just merged into the wood sea! Once Arthur steps into the wood sea, he will definitely be attacked by them! "Can it still be used like this?" Arthur asked in surprise. Although he had known that the ninjas of the Ghost Army had entered the awakening state because of his fruit ability, they could use the fruit of the tree, but he had never thought that it could be used like this! Before he could think about it, the copy on the other side moved! "boom!" The replica''s legs were slightly bent, and with a strong kick, while stepping out a small hole on the wooden boat he was in, it flew towards Arthur with the reaction force! "Armed and domineering!" "200 million volts? Thor!" "Thunder Warrior Mode!" ... On the way to fly over, the replica used armed color domineering and 200 million volt Thor, and merged them together, directly entering Arthur''s strongest form, the Thunder God mode. As a result, the whole person has become a blue-violet lightning giant shining with thunder! Seeing this, Arthur was not to be outdone, shaking his body, and also used the Thunder Warriors mode! However, he can use it faster than the copy! He possesses general-level physical skills and general-level thunder fruit. With a flick of his body, the armed color domineering and thunder fruit are merged, and he directly enters the thunder **** mode, and his mode color is not the same as that of the clone! The copy of is blue-purple, and his is purple, it seems that the degree of fusion is much higher than that of the copy! Soon, the two sides will fight each other! The blue-violet lightning giant incarnation of the replica rushed to Arthur''s face almost instantly, and fought at Arthur. Arthur narrowed his eyes and punched him out! "Boom!" "Cracking!" The fists of the two hit together, and suddenly thunder blasted. next moment! The copy flew out directly! "Ok!?" In an instant, Arthur felt something was wrong, and he frowned and murmured, "No, it''s not so easy to deal with that major-general-level copy just now, right?" But then, he knew he was wrong! "Boom!" After the copy flew upside down, Mu Hai, which had spread to his feet from the beginning, suddenly stretched out a giant wooden hand and patted him! "Boom!" Arthur punched subconsciously and blasted away the wood and raised his hand! can follow soon! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Dozens of giant wooden hands stretched out from the sea of ??wood, and shot them towards Arthur, all at different angles, closing all Arthurs dodge routes! "Boom!" Arthur raised his fist and swept it forcefully, blasting all the giant wooden hands in front of him to pieces! But the next moment! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Countless giant wooden hands stretched out from the wood sea again! Upon seeing this, Arthur raised his brows, but he raised his fist again, swept a punch, and shattered all the giant wooden hands! But then... "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The giant wooden hand appears again! "This..." Arthur frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly said, "That''s it, using the shadow''s infinite stamina to continuously consume my stamina!" Want to understand Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly, no longer competing with these giant wooden hands! Instead, he glanced around, quickly found the clone that had just been knocked off by him, and then rushed towards him! Capture the thief first, capture the king first, as long as you get the copy, everything is over! However, these giant wooden hands obviously didn''t want Arthur to pass so easily, and they kept shooting at Arthur. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... But Arthur didn''t put these in his eyes. Instead, relying on his powerful physique, he ran all the way and smashed the giant wooden hand that intercepted him! Soon, Arthur came to the copy! Regarding this, the copy did not escape! Instead, he blasted his fist outrageously and headed towards Arthur! "Boom!" "Cracking!" In the two fists that bombarded together, there was an endless electric current! next moment! The replica once again followed Arthur''s fist and flew out! "This..." Arthur looked at the copy that was flying upside down with some confusion. He didn''t know why the other party flew upside down so easily every time, but soon ~www.novelhall.com~ saw all around Looking at the giant wooden hand he had struck, he suddenly said, "It''s still consuming my energy!" Arthur understood that the replica was obviously trying to consume his physical strength, and because the replica knew that his speed was definitely not as fast as Arthur, who possessed the general-level thunder fruit, he chose this strange way of fighting! Arthur chased him and hit him. As soon as Arthur hit him, he retreated by force, and then consumed Arthur''s physical strength with a giant wooden hand! "The method is very good, but the strength gap is indeed a bit big!" Arthur murmured, shaking his head involuntarily! If the opponent''s strength is stronger, this disgusting fighting method will definitely cause Arthur a big trouble! But right now... When the opponent''s hard power is only at the level of junior lieutenant general, if Arthur wants to kill it, it is still very simple! "However, this also gave me experience, I can play like this in the future, absolutely disgusting!" Muttering, a slight smile appeared on Arthur''s face! Then, he rushed towards the clone again! five minutes later! "Hoo---" Arthur looked at the dead copy in front of him, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Finally dead!" Even if it surpassed the copy in hard power, it took a while for Arthur to solve him under such shameless tactics! "Passed the 20th floor, I am heading to the upper floor!" Sailia''s voice rang again! At the same time, a flower appeared in front of Arthur, and the scene in front of him changed again! has become a very cold ice field! Chapter 558： drop out The twenty-first floor! The twenty-second floor! The twenty-third floor! The twenty-ninth floor! After three days and three nights of endless strategies, Arthur, who got through the twenty-ninth floor, fell into deep suspicion! Am I a general? Is it so hard to be a lieutenant general for chicken feathers? Thinking about this, Arthur yelled weakly towards the sky, "Quit!" You can opt out of the Tower of Trial, but this kind of withdrawal can only be exited in the time between the end of the battle and the time when you are going to the upper level, and you cannot exit during the battle. Unless the battle is deadlocked for more than ten days. Because the battle has been deadlocked for more than ten days, you can basically confirm that your strength is at that level, so you can withdraw by yourself at that time! That is to say, once the battle has started, then under normal circumstances, you can only fight to death! "Yes, master!" Sailia''s voice rang out of thin air. Arthur returned to the wooden house where he had come in! "Master, do you choose to quit now, continue to challenge, or challenge other modes?" As soon as Arthur arrived, Celia asked again. "Yeah" Arthur asked after hesitating for a moment, "If I quit first and challenge again next time, can I just choose to enter the 30th floor next time?" "Yes, master, you have passed the 29th floor, so naturally you can choose to challenge the 30th floor!" Sailia replied with a smile. Hearing this, Arthur nodded and said, "Then exit first!" At the moment, he has only played a lieutenant on the tenth floor for three full days. If he continues to fight, opponents of the general level will surely appear next, and he will definitely play longer than the lieutenant. Arthur felt a headache when thinking about the time required! Therefore, he chose to quit first! After all, he is a king and there are still many things left to be dealt with. His time must not be wasted here forever! "Your Majesty!" Sailia nodded with a smile, and Arthur''s eyes went dark. Immediately, Arthur felt something pulling him! Arthur, who had already experienced it once, naturally knew what it was, so he didn''t resist, but cooperated to let him pull himself out! Soon, when Arthur''s eyes lit up, he saw that the glass cover in front of him was slowly falling! "Gurulu" At this time, a faint voice reached Arthur''s ears. Arthur couldn''t help holding his stomach, and smiled bitterly, "I don''t think there is anything in it yet, now that I come out, I''m very hungry!" Suddenly, Arthur thought of another thing and said, "Wait, if this is the case, no one will starve to death in the future who will challenge the tower?" "Master who doesn''t know, once the body reaches the warning line, I will count the opponent as one death, and will forcibly kick the opponent out!" Sailia''s voice rang out of thin air, answering Arthur''s question! "That''s good!" Arthur breathed a sigh of relief! Although it counts as one death, it is better than starving to death! "Okay, I''m going to eat first!" After Arthur said a word, he sat up from the bed! "Okay, Master! Sailia is waiting for your next arrival!" Sailia responded with a smile. "Yeah!" Arthur nodded, and was about to walk outside! At this time, Arthur suddenly thought of something. That is, can death enter the tower of trial? If you can''t enter, then this tower of trial may only be used by Golden Saints, Ninjas, Arthur and some local characters! Thinking about this, Arthur decided to try it before going to dinner! Therefore, Arthur called out Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni from the spiritual palace. "Grandpa!" Arthur said hello with a smile! And Motoyagi Yamamoto, who was summoned by him, nodded immediately and scanned the surroundings at the same time, and then asked, "Arthur, what is this place? Is there anything to ask me to come out?" "Grandpa, this is the Tower of Trial. I asked you to come out for this place." Arthur briefly introduced some information about the Tower of Trial to Yamamoto Motoyagi! Finish listening! Yamamoto Moto-Yu Shigekuni with a three-point surprise, said, "In other words, is this a place where you can fight the strong?" Yamamoto Motoyanagi has always been interested in fighting the strong! "The same can be said!" After Arthur nodded, his voice turned and frowned, "However, I don''t know if the soul and body can enter, so I asked you to try it!" "What are you waiting for, try it!" Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni couldn''t wait to walk to a bed and lay down directly! next moment! A glass cover rose again on the silver bed! "Scanning for body and abilities!" Sailia''s voice rang! At the same time, a red light appeared in the glass cover, and it swept through the cover several times! "The scan is complete, do you officially enter the tower of trial?" "Yes!" Yamamoto Motoyagi replied. Looking at Yamamoto Motoryu Shigekuni who entered the tower of trial in front of him, a smile appeared on Arthur''s face! The soul body can also enter! This is good news for him, for Lingting, and even for Xuye Palace! It is a good thing for him to improve his subordinates'' strength! For Ling Ting, it is a good thing to be able to enter the tower of trial to improve combat experience! For Xuye Palace, the Lingting can enter the Tower of Trial and they must also enter the Tower of Trial, so this is also a good thing! So, Arthur is very happy now! Of course, happy is happy. However, this kind of thing did not surprise Arthur! After all, both the **** of death and the tower of trial are produced systematically. Under this circumstance, it seems that there is no surprise that the soul body can enter the tower of trial! Besides, the black technology of the Tower of Trial can detect the soul, it seems normal! Isnt there a saying that the end of science is theology? After being happy for a while ~www.novelhall.com~ Soon Arthur reduced his smile, looked at Moto Yogi Yogakuni Yamamoto, and muttered, "The character of the grandfather, Im afraid I wont come out these days, Im still Let''s go eat first!" Whispering, Arthur yelled at the top, "Send me up!" He knows the character of Yamamoto Motoyagi Chongkuni. For this kind of thing, Yamamoto Motoyagi would not stop playing without fighting, so Arthur decided to eat first! "Yes, Master!" Sailia''s voice rang out of thin air! Immediately, the floor under Arthur moved and sent Arthur to the ground! "Your Majesty!" As soon as Arthur came up, a waiter waiting here greeted him! "Go get me something to eat and send it to my study. I''ll take a shower first, and eat after washing!" Arthur waved his hand. "Understand, Your Majesty!" The waiter nodded, turned and left! . Chapter 559： New strength level establishment Saint Martin''s Palace Study "huhu!" Arthur picked up a piece of freshly blanched fat cow, stuffed it directly into his mouth, and chewed while sucking in cold air. "Gulong!" After chewing twice, Arthur swallowed the fat cow in his mouth! "Uh~~~" Immediately, he put down the chopsticks in his hand, hiccuped with satisfaction, and said, "Finally, I''m full...good!" As he said, Arthur picked up the tissue lying aside and wiped his mouth. After wiping, Arthur shouted out, "Call someone in and clean up!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The waiter waiting at the door replied! In a while! "Crack!" A few waiters opened the door! "Your Majesty!" the waiters said respectfully. "Pack this up!" Arthur said, pointing to the pile of post-dinner garbage in front of him. "Yes, Your Majesty!" After the waiters nodded, they stepped forward to clean up! Soon, they cleaned up all the garbage, and then took the garbage away! While watching this scene, Arthur picked up the phone bug on the side and dialed out! "Blubru!" With the sound of the phone worm, the call was quickly connected! "Your Majesty!" Shion''s voice came from the phone worm! "Come to me with all the Golden Saints who are on the island now!" After Arthur said in a deep voice, he thought for a while and added, "Well, except for some who are working, everyone else is calling me. Here!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Shion responded directly. Shion didn''t ask why, he simply brought the person over! "Okay, that''s it!" After hearing this, Arthur hung up the phone! But then, he picked up the phone and dialed another number. "Blubru!" Accompanied by the familiar ringing, the call was connected again! "Hey, who!" Tsunade''s generous voice appeared in Arthur''s ears. "It''s me, Arthur!" Arthur said with a black line on his face listening to this unrestrained voice, "You personally lead the team and call all Shangren who have no tasks in the village!" After thinking about it, Arthur He added, "By the way, Gu Jie also called here!" "Why?" Tsunade said curiously. "Bring them all here and explain them together at that time!" Arthur said sternly. He not only called Tsunade to bring people over, but also called Shion to bring people over. If he explained to Tsunade, he would have to explain to Shion again. He was too lazy to explain both, so he said so! "Okay!" Tsunade replied. "Okay, that''s it, you quickly bring someone over!" After Arthur said something, he hung up the phone! Immediately, Arthur called again! "Blubru!" "Hey, who?" Rainer''s voice came from the other end of the phone! "Leiner, bring all the people in your legion!" Arthur did not answer Leiner''s question on the other end of the phone, but said directly to him. "Oh, good!" Rainer was taken aback, and then reacted. It was your Majesty''s voice, so he agreed directly. "Snapped!" Arthur hung up again! "Golden Saint Seiya... Ninja... All three of the Giant Legion are called!" Arthur murmured, thinking, "Then there are only the people from Xuye Palace and Seireitei... well... Ghost!" Thinking, Arthur didn''t call out the people inside immediately, but waited quietly! soon! Shion, Tsunade, and Reiner each led to the study! "Your Majesty!" Everyone bowed respectfully. "No gift!" Arthur waved his hand, and said, "Okay, come with me, I will explain when I get there!" After speaking, Arthur took the lead to leave the study! and the group of people behind him looked at each other with puzzled faces, and followed them! A group of people, led by Arthur, walked to the campus of the palace! At this time! Arthur stopped! At the same time, the group of people who followed him watched him stop, they also stopped quickly! Arthur turned around, looked at this scene, first smiled, then closed his eyes again, and called out from his mind the only ten blades of the Xuye Palace and the guardian thirteen that Seoreijeong had not yet fully compiled. Captain! "Hoo---" After calling out, Arthur looked at the crowd with various cultivation systems in front of him, and smiled, "Well, I know you are very confused about why I called you over, now I will explain to you!" Talking, Arthur pointed to the particularly conspicuous silver platform in the middle of the schoolyard, and explained, "This one in front of you is called the Tower of Trials. Its function is..." With Arthurs explanation, the eyes of everyone in front of him are getting brighter! Arthur called this time, they are all capable! People who are capable have basically one common problem! That is warlike! Therefore, after hearing Arthur''s words, all of them became excited! "Your Majesty, that is to say, can we fight as hard as we can in this?" Arudiba asked impatiently. "Yes!" Arthur smiled. "Youth should come to a battle to die forever!" Metkay''s eyes lit up, he stretched out his hand and gave a thumbs up, revealing his signature toothy smile! "Fight..." A trace of madness flashed in Hoover''s eyes, and he whispered. He looked a little eager! "What are you waiting for, come on!" Uinohana Yachiryu said excitedly. Fighting, has always been her favorite! Even Arthur''s position in her heart is only so much higher than the battle! Seeing this, Arthur smiled and said, "Well, since everyone is looking forward to it, I won''t say much, everyone just stand on the platform!" "Yes!" "Understand!" "Good Majesty!" ... With a loud response ~www.novelhall.com~ instant step, instantaneity, speed of light movement, etc. were all used, most of the group of people in front of Arthur disappeared, and only a few left quickly moved towards the platform Ran over! Soon, a group of people are on the platform! "Go to the lobby!" When Arthur saw this, he stepped up and said as he went up. Immediately, the floor under everyone''s feet began to move downward. In a while! They all appeared in the hall! "One person, one bed, no need to grab, enough space!" Arthur said loudly. There are a hundred beds in the hall. Except for Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni, there are also 99 beds. What Arthur called is all the top combat power, which adds up to only a few dozen people, so the beds are definitely That''s enough! And before Arthur''s voice fell, the people he brought with him lay down one after another according to what he said before, finding their own places, without him saying anything! Seeing this, Arthur could only helplessly smile, and then murmured, "Since all have gone in, then I can re-establish a strength classification based on the Tower of Trial! Before, Arthur''s rating of the strength of this world was all relatively rough! In a large level, he just roughly divided the three levels of entry, senior and peak. Therefore, when he came out of the tower of trial, Arthur gave birth to a tower that relied on the trial and re-established a more accurate level! This not only allows people in the kingdom to have a clear self-positioning on their own strength, but also allows them to have the motivation and goal to climb! Chapter 560： Qualifying and rewards After making the decision, Arthur did not leave the tower of trial directly, but said loudly, "Seria sent me to the control center!" "Yes!" Sailia''s voice rang out of thin air! next moment! The floor under Arthur started to move! After a while, Arthur appeared in the lowest control center of the Tower of Trial. "the host!" As soon as Arthur arrived, Celia''s figure appeared in front of him and saluted him very respectfully. "Can you show me the scene of their fighting?" Arthur asked. "Yes, Master!" Sai Liya said sternly. Immediately, she waved her hand. Suddenly, dense projections appeared in front of Arthur, and the scenery in the projection was the battle between the people who had just entered the tower of trial and the replica! At this time, Celia waved her hand again very intimately, and made a chair behind Arthur! Upon seeing this, Arthur didn''t say anything, but just sat down and carefully observed the battle in the projection! It is easy and simple to re-establish the strength level by relying on the tower of trial, and it is difficult and difficult to say! The simple thing is that there is a very accurate positioning of the battle force like the Tower of Trial as a reference! The difficulty is that although the Tower of Trial can be used as a reference, it can only be used as a reference for comprehensive combat power, not as an accurate reference! Why do you say that? Take ninjas and saints as examples! Saint Seiya is an all-round development. Almost every Saint Seiya is very even in strength. It doesnt say which place is strong, whether it is speed, power, or physical fitness, whether it is long-range or close combat. It is also very comprehensive, even physical and mental powers! Under this circumstance, when Saint Seiya deals with the same level, it can get high points in most cases, and even leapfrogging the enemy is not a problem! The ninja is different! Although ninjas can also leapfrog their enemies, ninjas are more powerful in most cases! Generally speaking, in addition to the physical ninja, the other ninjas are very crisp, let alone dealing with the same level, even if you deal with enemies lower than their level, they may overturn! In this case, the strength of the ninja is difficult to locate! Even in the tower of trials! The replica that was transformed from the Tower of Trial itself was transformed from the Tower of Trial, and the black technology of the Tower of Trial was used in the battle for calculations! Under this circumstance, their combat experience is extremely rich. There is no flaw in every move and every style, and they can use various shameless tactics, so the ninja who is good at assassination basically has no advantage in front of them! Therefore, even if the hard power is one or two levels lower than that of the ninja, there is a chance to fight back! Also because they are good at assassinations, ninjas may also kill people who are one or two levels higher than them in hard power! Therefore, the strength of the ninja is not very sure! Therefore, the Tower of Trial can be used as a reference, but if it is confirmed by this, it is really not accurate! Thinking, Arthur''s mind suddenly flashed! He thought of a way to locate his true strength! That is qualifying! In his previous life, he did not play oba-type games in his free time, like lol, dota, glory of the king, he has played them all! Although he was very busy at that time, it was not too bad to play such a time or two, so he was familiar with these games! The inspiration for qualifying comes from these games! In these games, the division of each ranking level does not end in one or two battles! No matter how outstanding you are, if you want to improve your ranking level, you have to play a few games to improve, and Arthur''s thoughts are the same. Let them play a few games on each level, and only if they win 100%, can they rise up. Once there is a defeat, they must play again on this level, so that no matter how fluctuating their strength is, they can finally confirm their specific strength! "That''s it!" Arthur looked at the projection before him, muttering and began to think about the specific levels! Soon, Arthur thought about a more perfect distinction! In fact, there is nothing, it is determined by the number of floors of the tower of trial, the first nine floors remain unchanged, still divided from corporal, sergeant, sergeant, second lieutenant, lieutenant, captain, major, lieutenant colonel, and colonel! Starting from the tenth level, it is divided into major general level one to major general level ten! Starting from the twentieth floor, the distinction is made from the rank of lieutenant to rank ten! Starting from the thirtieth floor, the distinction is made from the first level to the tenth level! Well, even though Arthur hasn''t played on the 30th floor because of time, he can basically be sure that the tenth floor from the 30th to the 39th floor should be no different from the previous ones! As for the ranks behind the tenth general, Arthur didn''t want to distinguish it for the time being, and it was not easy to distinguish it, after all, he had not reached that level! Although he relied on both physical skills and devil fruits to advance to the general level, and possessing double devil fruits, he is better than the general general level, but judging from the difficulty of hitting the generals, he wants to get through the general level. Now It is absolutely impossible! Therefore, he put this down for now! "However, having said that, since the re-division of levels has been completed, this should also be used to give rewards and honors, so as to stimulate their motivation to climb!" Arthur thought, touching his chin. What motivates people to make progress? It''s nothing more than comparison! Because of the good of others and the honor of others, there is a motivation for improvement! It''s like a hierarchy! After the classification, Arthur can be sure that the following picture will appear! Outside the tower of trial! "Haha I finally got to the major general level!" A person smiled excitedly! "I''m already a second-level major general!" a person next to him said quietly. Suddenly, the man didn''t smile at all, and he would roar in his heart, "The dog said, second-level is great? Sooner or later I will be second-level!" Immediately, he will return, rush into the tower of trial and start fighting! With this kind of comparison, there will be motivation to struggle! And Arthur''s rewards and honors are nothing more than to strengthen this upward motivation! Thinking, Arthur had a decision in his heart! Now that you have copied the qualifying match, then copy it to the end! Before he crossed, the upgrade of the qualifying level would cause his own brand to change, so Arthur was going to make some badges with some bronze, silver, gold, etc.! You can change your badge whenever your strength level increases by one level ~www.novelhall.com~! And these badges are honors! As for rewards Arthur thought for a while and decided! As long as the strength reaches the rank of corporal, you can receive an additional subsidy of 100 yuan per month, and the strength of the sergeant can receive 200 yuan of St. Martin (the ratio of St. Martin to Pele is one to ten, that is, one yuan of St. Martin. The coin is equal to ten yuan Bailey), the sergeant is three hundred yuan, and the second lieutenant is four hundred yuan, which is one thousand yuan to reach the major general level! Then, the major general is two thousand yuan for the second level, and three thousand yuan for the third level, which is ranked ten thousand yuan to reach the tenth level! After arriving at the lieutenant general, there was a big leap, directly from 10,000 at the tenth level of the major general, to 100,000 at the first level of the lieutenant general, and then 200,000 at the second level of the lieutenant general, followed by the arrival One million in the tenth rank! After that, I jumped again and reached the 10 million Saint Martins of the general level, and ranked it to the 100 million of the general tenth level! Well, the reason why the bigger the jump is, the higher the level, the less the number of people will drop off the building! If there are people at the tenth level of generals who are willing to vote for Saint Martins, it does not matter if Arthur gives 100 million Saint Martins (ie 1 billion Baileys) every month. He is particularly happy! "However, the strength will drop in the end, so you have to set a level after it is determined. If you don''t challenge the Tower of Trial for three years, the honor will be retained and the treatment will be cancelled!" Arthur thought, looking at the projection in front of him. , And said, "Now it''s just an idea. After people come out, we can make specific agreements!" . Chapter 561： Perfect with Tom a few days later! St. Martins Palace Study "Good idea, but the subsidy is a bit too high!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni frowned and said. After a few days of battle, Motoyanagi Yamamoto, after strenuously killing the enemies on the 29th floor, made the same choice as Arthur, and first quit! However, unlike Arthur who didn''t mean to enter the Tower of Trial until now, Yamamoto Motoyanagi was only going to quit for three days, rejuvenating his spirits, and then he would enter the 30th floor and fight to the death! "The subsidy is too high?" Arthur asked musingly, "Then how much do you think is appropriate, Grandpa?" "Subsidies... are more honorable. People who really reach that level don''t care about the money, so don''t give too much money, just give it a little symbolically!" Yamamoto Motoyanagi Suzuki paused, and added, "Of course, under the premise of reduced subsidies, you can add some special rewards, such as the number of challenges for the Tower of Trials!" Speaking, Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni, the voice changed, and he explained, "Although there are not many people in the trial tower right now, it is only for high-end combat power!" "In the future, you can''t only use high-end combat power, right? Other people need to use it too? And even if only high-end combat power is used, one day there will be more high-end combat power, right?" "At that time, as far as the 100 beds in the tower of trial are concerned, it is definitely not enough, even if you die in the tower of trial and have to rest for a week, it is not enough!" "So, you can give the tower of trial challenge opportunities among the rewards! Like those who reach the major general level, one challenge opportunity is given every quarter, the lieutenant level is given one challenge every month, and the general level is given every week. Give a chance to challenge, and others once a year, or get a chance after an assessment or some credit!" "In addition, unless you have the opportunity to challenge, you can also give rewards such as building weapons, houses, children''s schools, and master guidance. These rewards are not very costly, and they are also very attractive!" "After all, even the strong will always need weapons? Even those with pure physical skills or devil fruit abilities dont need weapons! But there is a free house to live in, right? Even if you cant live, you have to learn for your children in the future. Worry about education?" "Even if you don''t need all of the above, it''s a single pure physical skill, with strong pure devil fruit ability! But it is a good thing to have a stronger person to guide it?" "Under the premise of these rewards, in the future, you can selectively challenge some stronger outsiders. After such a series of rewards are given at that time, do you think they will play for Saint Martin for this? Working for Saint Martin, after having these benefits, they will never fight Saint Martin, right?" Listening to the words of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, Arthur''s eyes brightened! makes sense! What Arthur was thinking about before was to stimulate people to climb upwards. On this premise, Motoyanagi Yamamoto added some rewards for wooing people, so that Arthur''s ideas were completely sublimated! "Grandpa, just do what you think!" Arthur made a final decision. Then he changed his voice and asked, "Then grandpa, how much do you think the subsidy should be reduced?" "Before the major general level, including the major general, there is no need to change it. When you go to the lieutenant general, you dont have to jump so much. The tenth level of the major general is ten thousand. If the lieutenant general is level one..." Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni thought for a moment. , Tao, "No change! It is also ten thousand, but on the basis of the subsidy, a house and a large villa will be rewarded! After that, the lieutenant will be 20,000, and this will be pushed to the 100,000 of the tenth lieutenant!" "As for the general level...jump! Just become one million! This level is different from the previous level, and few people can reach it, so the subsidy should be higher!" After thinking about it for a while, Arthur said, "Then do what you want!" After , Arthur discussed in detail the subsidies, honors and reward details with Motoyanagi Yamamoto, and it was not until the sunset that they discussed a very complete qualifying system! "what---" Arthur got up, stretched his waist while yawning, and said, "Grandpa, this is basically perfect. I will discuss with the ministers in the past few days to see if there are any details that need to be revised. Revise it and publish it! Now I want to Lets eat first!" "Well, good!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni nodded and promised, "I also have to go to rest. After a few days of rest, I will challenge the Tower of Trial again!" After that, Arthur sent Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijukuni to Seireitei and left the study! ---- Tom has come to Saint Martin! A few days later, Arthur heard the news! In the previous time, Tom has been training on the sky island because he suffered a lot of injuries in the water capital, and Arthur did not urge him. After all, talents... Of course, living longer can contribute! He Arthur is not Zhou Papi who likes to squeeze employees! But then again. Arthur still attaches great importance to the talent of Tom, so when he came to St. Martin, Arthur asked him to come over, ready to meet him and have a chat! --- "Don''t miss it when you pass by, come and taste the freshly baked tofu brain!" "Candied haws, candied haws!" "Intestines, fresh rice noodles!" "Hamburger, fresh burger, hot burger!" "Sushi, handmade sushi, buy two boxes and get a bowl of miso soup!" ... Tom looked at both sides of the street. The mixture of Chinese and Western was mixed with Japanese-style shouts, and the people coming and going on the street. Not only humans could occasionally see the prosperous murloc scene, he couldn''t help but sigh! "It''s really prosperous here!" Tom sighed, and couldn''t help stopping. While scanning the surroundings, he silently compared this place with the City of Water! Well... Water City is defeated! Although the city of water is also very good, very prosperous, and the scenery is even more beautiful, the annual tsunami called "The Gods of Water-Akura Laguna" has greatly restricted the water. The development and prosperity of both! With the arrival of the "God of Water-Akula Laguna" every year, the city of water will never be as prosperous as Saint Martin! "Gululu---" At this moment, Tom''s stomach screamed suddenly. In an instant! His face flushed instantly! Seeing this, the waiter leading the way and the soldier protecting Tom did not make fun of him. Instead, the waiter leading the way smiled and said, "Master Tom, are you hungry? Would you like to eat something first?" "Gulong!" Tom sniffed the various aromas from all around, swallowed secretly, and asked a little hesitantly, "Is this... okay? Isn''t your majesty still waiting for me?" "It''s okay!" The waiter shook his head and said, "If you go to see your majesty hungry like this, your majesty will still let you eat first, so you might as well eat here first, and then go in and see you later. Your Majesty!" "Well then!" Tom directly agreed, "I''ll eat here!" He is a bold man himself. Seeing the sincereness of the waiter, he did not hesitate! Immediately, he came to the small stall selling rice rolls, opened the small bench in front of the table, and sat down directly! "Master Tom, just tell me what you want to eat. I''ll help you order and pay for it!" The waiter thought for a while and added, "Don''t worry, I will pay for you, and I will return to the palace. Within that, I can go directly to the finance department of the palace without paying for it myself!" "Well, good!" The waiter said so, and Tom naturally nodded without hesitation. So, he said directly to the stall owner, "Boss, come here with what you have!" Tom didnt hear clearly what the stallholder was selling, but he saw that the stallholder had the most people here, so he came here to eat! After all, in this era when there is very little support, the number of people generally means good food! "Good Le!" The stall owner agreed directly! After a while, a plate of fresh rice rolls was placed in front of Tom! The white rice rolls are mixed with eggs and minced meat~www.novelhall.com~ and two green vegetables, plus a spoonful of black sauce, it looks very delicious! Without hesitation, Tom picked up the plate directly and delivered the whole plate of rice noodles into his mouth in one bite! "Well, delicious!" After two chews, Tom couldn''t help showing an expression of enjoyment. "Gulong!" Immediately, he swallowed the rice noodles in his mouth, and then said loudly to the boss, "Boss, have another one!" "Good!" The stall owner replied readily. He didnt feel any strange for Toms mouth-to-plate behavior. In this world, there are many large people and murlocs. He often encounters people like Toms mouthfuls. There is nothing strange. of! Soon, a piece of rice rolls is here again! This time Tom didn''t eat it in one bite. Instead, he picked up the chopsticks on the side and added a piece to slowly taste it! While eating, Tom suddenly heard a conversation from a guest on a side table. "Hey... have you heard? This time after our kingdom has destroyed so many countries, a batch of antique jewelry has been sent back, ready to be auctioned in the city!" "I heard it! But what I heard is that the expensive ones are going to auction, and those cheap ones are going to hold a trade fair to sell them at a cheaper price than usual!" "Really? Then I''m going to buy some! I can''t afford the expensive one, but if it''s cheaper, I can buy some! This will not only support the development of the kingdom, but also give it to my girlfriend, killing two birds with one stone!" "You have a good idea, it seems I have to buy some too!" ... ( Chapter 562： Peace and war Looking at the table full of delicacies bought by the waiter from the stall beside him, Tom was eating one by one, a little absent-minded! Although St. Martins food is delicious, Tom doesnt feel like eating it! is not because of anything else! It is because of what the two people at the table just next said! On the table next to them, in the conversation, the two of them not only said that the antiques are mainly to be shipped back, but also revealed a shocking news-St. Martin has destroyed a lot of countries! He didn''t know the news before! Although he knows St. Martin, he has been very busy recently because of the trial of the sea train. How can he have the time to care about the news of a kingdom in the West Sea? And this news has to be put before, and he doesn''t care! After all, he is in Xihai, he can''t control, nor can he control it! , but now it makes him very concerned! Right now, he agreed to join Saint Martin! And under this premise, what can he do after joining Saint Martin? What does Saint Martin want him to do? is not yet building ships for Saint Martin! And why is this ship built? What else can you do besides attacking the enemy? And who are these enemies? Unless the pirates, it can only be the surrounding kingdoms! In other words, after he joined Saint Martin, the ships he built would cause great harm to the surrounding kingdoms, and even the civilians of these kingdoms would be destroyed! rounded, it was he who caused the destruction of civilians! Thinking of this, he felt a little heavy! "Master Tom, are you full? Let''s go on the road when we are full!" The waiter said with a smile. "Well, let''s go!" Tom nodded, took a tissue from the table and wiped it, got up and prepared to leave with the waiter. Although his heart is heavy, the reality is still to be faced. He is going to meet Arthur first and talk about other things! --- Killing and condemning the heart, accepting the heart! Arthur had been greedy for the talent of Tom for a long time, and now after a series of measures, he was also brought down. But, Arthur felt that this was not enough! Although he waved down Toms income, he only waved his income away, and did not completely subdue his heart and let him work for himself sincerely! In this case, Arthur will use Tom, but he is not too relieved of Tom! What irrational things should he do for justice in case his brain gets hot? Thinking so, Arthur was a little worried! With Toms character, this is really possible! "It''s a headache! It''s obviously a talent, why do you have to have your own personality?" Arthur murmured, and then he sighed, "Hey... let''s talk first! It''s best to subdue his heart. , If not... wait for Shaka to come back and use some tricks!" At the end, Arthur''s voice became more and more gloomy! Immediately, he frowned and murmured, "However, before Shaka comes back, Tom will have to arrange a place to work... Well, the first thing to rule out is to let him build a ship, and let him build a ship before he is completely subdued. It''s better to avoid any problems then!" whispered so, Arthur began to think. Finally, he had a decision in his heart! "Let''s do it, let him be a teacher and teach man-made boats. In this case, based on his character, he shouldn''t leave any secrets to a group of apprentices!" Muttered, Arthur''s eyes brightened, and he became more Think this is a good idea! just hit Tom''s death hole! For Tom, who loves his younger generation, when Arthur is not worried about his shipbuilding, let him teach a group of apprentices to build a ship is a wonderful note, he will certainly not leave a group of apprentices secretly! Just as Arthur was thinking, the door rang! "!" "Come in!" Arthur regained consciousness and said casually. "Crack!" A waiter opened the door and walked in, and said respectfully to Arthur, "Your Majesty, Lord Tom is here!" "Invite him in!" A hint of joy flashed in Arthur''s eyes and said quickly. "Yes!" The waiter turned and left the room. In a while! He brought Tom in again! "You are the King of Saint Martin?" Looking at the very young Arthur in front of him, Tom looked up and down with some carelessness! Hearing this, Arthur did not speak, and the waiter who came in with Tom spoke first! He shouted sternly, "Asshole, this is your majesty... You speak respectfully!" Seeing this, before Tom could answer, Arthur waved his hand and said, "Okay, it doesn''t matter, you go down first!" "This... Your Majesty..." The waiter looked at Arthur with some embarrassment, and at Tom with some hatred, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, Your Majesty!" After said, the waiter turned and left the room! Immediately, Arthur looked at Tom and smiled and said, "I am the king of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur!" "Hahaha hello!" Tom smiled boldly. Arthur looked at him like this. After thinking for a moment, he smiled and said, "Mr. Tom, I call you today because I want to ask you a question!" "Oh!?" Tom said curiously, "What''s the problem?" "What do you think about peace and war!" Arthur asked with a smile. Hearing that, Tom raised his brows, and he was a little confused. I dont know why Arthur asked him this kind of question, but then he felt that this was a good opportunity. If possible, he wanted to persuade Arthur to reduce wars and avoid civilians. Home is broken! "Peace and war..." Tom said in deep thought~www.novelhall.com~ This is really a headache! I think so, as long as there is no war, there is peace..." Talking, Tom began to tell his understanding of these in detail, and persuaded Arthur to reduce the war! Regarding this, Arthur listened to him with a smile all the way, and nodded from time to time, seeming to agree with Tom! But in fact, he has already sentenced Tom to death! The reason why he asked this question, which seems to have nothing to do with shipbuilding, was not really to see Tom''s views on this issue, but to see if Tom was the same as himself! And now, listening to Tom, he has concluded that Tom is not the same as himself! Therefore, he has already made a decision in his heart! "When Shaka comes back, directly modify Tom''s memory!" With a smile on Arthur''s face, a cruel look flashed in his eyes, and he thought in his heart. the other side! Looking at Arthur''s smile and nodding, Tom thought he really persuaded Arthur. Therefore, he said more and more vigorously, until after a long time, he stopped! "Master Tom makes sense. Let me think about it alone. As for what Master Tom will do after joining our kingdom, I have asked someone to make arrangements. You will rest for a few days. Then someone will tell you! "Seeing him stop, Arthur smiled slightly and said to him! "Well, I see, you think about it!" Tom said with a smile, then turned away without hesitation! Looking at Tom''s leaving back, Arthur''s face sank immediately, and a ruthless look flashed in his eyes! Chapter 563： Hegar My name is Hejal, and I am a king! Well, it used to be! If it hadn''t been for that crazy dragon to go mad in my Heruar kingdom, I am afraid I would still be a king who can live a life of chic and do whatever I want! However, the reality is not if! So that mad dragon went mad in my kingdom of Heruul! Because of this, my kingdom, my territory, my wife and children, my treasure, my army, everything of mine are all destroyed in the madness of that crazy dragon! I was the only one left with some guards, and more than 500 dogs, on the edge of the island, and luckily survived! Originally I thought that day was a collection of all the cruelties I would suffer in my life! But reality is often more cruel than imagined! Because the blow was too great, I was a little broken. After spending a few days in a muddle under the care of the guards, I had to wake up from the muddle and face the reality --- we have nothing to eat! That crazy dragon, after I was safe, Kaido, who knew his name from the newspaper, when he went mad, destroyed the island where my kingdom was located to the place where I was originally, the outermost part of the island. That lap. And the only remaining circle, mostly beaches and rock walls, naturally has no food, plus my guards and more than 500 dogs, there are nearly 600 roles in total. , So food is even more lacking! No way! I can only take my guard and more than 500 dogs along the coast to find food! But in the end, it has not been found! Fortunately, we found a big ship that was stranded on the coast for some reason. There is nothing bad about this big ship, only a few small places were slightly damaged, and we repaired it quickly, so I finally decided to get on the ship and leave here! Well, there is no food, there is no way to leave! Originally, I wanted to leave the kingdom and go to Saint Martin! Although I have hatred with the king there, but I heard that King Arthur there is not good with the king who voluntarily surrendered, and my kingdom is already like this again. In this case, going to St. Martin is also a good choice, at least you can live the rest of your life safely and wealthy! It''s a pity, God seems to have hatred with me! On the way to St. Martin, I encountered a huge storm that was rare in a century, and the ship we picked up was naturally not capable of withstanding such a storm, so I fell into the water and passed out! Fortunately, I finally woke up! Although when I was awake, there were only two guards and more than 30 dogs left by my side, but I was still alive, right? After I was sober, I immediately learned from the two guards who were sober earlier than me, the environment I am in now, the Kingdom of Whitby! Damn it! I was shocked at the time! You know, the Whitney Kingdom is on the other side of the West Sea, and it''s half a distance from the Heruul where I was before! Normally, it takes at least half a month or even more for merchant ships to travel from the Kingdom of Heruor to the Kingdom of Whitby! As a result, my coma arrived? Doesn''t this mean that I have been in a coma for at least half a month? Then, I also confirmed from the guard who woke up a long time ago that I was really in a coma for half a month, and if it werent for my luck and I met a kind merchant ship owner who was willing to rescue me and give me treatment, It''s even possible that I can''t wake up! Hearing this, I felt a lingering fear! It turns out that when I was in a coma, I tried a few times on the edge of death! However, it didn''t take long for my heart to have lingering palpitations before being suppressed by another thing! That''s how to survive? Well, after the merchant ship owner rescued me, he left me, the guards, and the remaining thirty dogs in the Kingdom of Whitby, and then left! I have no complaints about this! After all, life is saved by others, so what else is there to say? So the question is back to the original point, how to survive? When I left my kingdom, I didn''t have half a dime on my body. Needless to say, my guards didn''t bring any money when they were on duty, which means that we all have no money now! This is a big problem! Although I used to be a king, I rarely have money to spend, but I also know the consequences of not having money! Can you know it! I can''t help it! I used to be a king, and I dealt with national affairs. How can I have time to figure out how to make money? In the end, after being hungry for a day, my two guards and I couldn''t help but hit their attention on the only thirty dogs that came with us! ---- On a secluded street in King Whitby. A shop called Heruer Dog Meat Shop is overcrowded! As the owner and chef of this shop, Hejal couldn''t help thinking of his glorious past while cooking! Well, his life can be described in one word! That''s the ups and downs Although there was a limit in the middle, the overall still fell quickly! Thinking of this, he felt sad and couldn''t help adding a handful of chili to the stuffy pot of Zhengxiang dog meat in front of him~www.novelhall.com~! Damn it! He is a magnificent king who has fallen into such a position as a cook! What''s more, the dishes that were made were the national favorites of the Heruar Kingdom, the army, and even the dogs that were once legalized by their kingdom to become official citizens! Thinking of this, Hejal became more and more angry, and couldn''t help adding a handful of pepper! Well, it smells so good! "Gulong!" Hejal smelled the smell, he couldn''t help but swallowed, the whole person was intoxicated by the smell of this dog meat! "Heigar, are our dishes ready? Come on!" At this time, the voice of a table of guests came, interrupting Heigar''s intoxication! Immediately! Hejal came back to his senses, the smile on his face turned brilliant, and said, "Okay, okay, the dishes are ready, come soon!" As he said, Hejgar hurriedly picked up the various spices on the side and threw them into the pot, then picked up the stuffy dog ??meat whole pot and delivered it to the guest''s table, then made a gesture of please, and said, " The food is here, please use it slowly!" After smelling the scented dog meat, customers no longer care about the slow serving of Hei Jiaer, but eat it beautifully while the dog meat is hot! "Da da da!" At this time, there was a sound of neat footsteps outside the store, and with the arrival of the footsteps, people outside the store arrived first before they arrived, "Hejal, your business is committed!" "what---" Hejgar stared blankly at a group of soldiers entering from the door, and he was lost in confusion. What did he commit? . Chapter 564： Keep a dog King Whitt King Palace "You are Hejal?" Hathaway looked up and down in the center of the hall with a weird look. She was just brought back by the soldiers of the Whitney Kingdom. He looked a little worried about Hejal, and asked. "Yes, yes!" Hejal nodded in fear in response. After this period of ups and downs, Hejgar has already recognized his identity at this time. He is no longer the king of a kingdom, but just an ordinary cook! With his current status, facing Hathaway, there is no reserved capital at all! "You used to be the king of the Heruar Kingdom known as the country of rabies and the country of dogs?" Hathaway asked with a weird face. Hathaway''s words opened the wound in Hajal''s heart! Once, he was also a king! The result is now... Ugh! Thinking of this, Hejal couldn''t help but feel bitter, but the reality still made him humble his head and said respectfully, "Yes!" "Are you working as a cook now? Dog meat is what you do?" The look on Hathaway''s face became more and more weird! "Yes!" What can Hejal say, he can only nod his head! After all, Hathaway is telling the truth! Upon seeing this, Hathaway shook her head involuntarily, and murmured, "Unexpectedly, a former king would have fallen to this point!" Hajal heard these words! Although he and Hathaway are separated by a certain distance, and Hathaway''s voice is very small, but the hall is empty, so Hathaway''s voice can easily reach Hajal''s ears! Because of this, Hejal''s heart became more bitter! "After all, you used to be a king...come, give a seat!" Hathaway looked at Hajal in front of her, and said loudly outside the hall. "Yes!" After the waiter waiting outside the hall agreed, he soon brought a chair and placed it next to Hejal! "Thanks, Your Majesty Queen!" After Hejal said respectfully, he pulled the chair away and sat down! After sitting down, Hajal was in the mood to raise his head and look carefully at Hathaway, who has become famous in Xihai in recent years! In the past few years, if you want to say who Xihais most famous role is, find someone in Xihai and ask a civilian on the street, and he can definitely answer you, Hathaway! Compared to Arthur''s low-key development in the past five years, Hathaway''s Whitney Kingdom is undoubtedly a lot more high-profile! War, destroy the country, harvest, weave the enemy into our own army, then war, destroy the country again, harvest again, talk about the enemy weaves into our own army, crazy war, crazy destroying country, crazy harvest, crazy general Enemies join their own army! In the past five years, the entire Whitney Kingdom has been so repeated, like a snowball, rapidly developing! Until now, the entire Whitney Kingdom has a population of more than 1.8 million, and an army of more than 600,000, as well as more than a dozen islands and kingdoms! Therefore, Hathaway is very famous in the West Sea, and has successfully held the titles of Queen of War, Mad Woman, Destroyer, Blood Queen, etc.! Because of Hathaway''s fame, her experience was dug out by gossip reporters! The escaped princess, the restoration of the country, revenge, these labels with some legendary colors, and the exquisite and beautiful face, successfully attracted the attention of the entire Xihai and became a new generation of Xihai characters, idols, and stars. She was sought after by many male kings, nobles, and commoners, so she was jointly named by these people and newspapers, the legendary queen! It wasn''t until St. Martin took down dozens of surrounding kingdoms in one fell swoop some time ago that the people of Xihai turned their attention to Arthur! Under these premises, Hajal had already known Hathaway before coming to the Kingdom of Whitby by accident, and had heard a lot about her, but he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. Now, let alone the Whitney Kingdom. In this environment, Hejgar is naturally more concerned about the information of the Whitney Kingdom, so when he opened a store to support himself, he also paid attention to the diners. Conversations, and from the conversations of the diners, I have gained a lot of detailed information about Hathaway! Strong! The word is his overall evaluation of this woman! Heigar never thought that a woman would have such a strong ability, not only to come back from a desperate situation and successfully restore the country, but also to allow the entire kingdom to develop rapidly and gain a certain reputation in the West Sea! Of course, under these premises, Hejal also has some doubts! How did this woman feed a 1/3 of the population and an army of 600,000? He was once a king, of course, until how expensive it was to raise an army! Even if it is raised in accordance with the minimum requirements, up to 600,000 troops, the cost is astronomical! After relying on the Whitney Kingdom to destroy other kingdoms, the things you can only last for a while, if you want to last for a long time, it is impossible! But, until now, there hasn''t been any problem with the Whitney Kingdom! This makes him a little puzzled! It stands to reason that with the size of the army of the Kingdom of Whitney, there should have been problems by now! But, wondering, he is not in the mood or the courage to ask Hathaway this, he is still wondering why Hathaway called him! "Hajal, are you interested in changing jobs?" After Hajal sat down, Hathaway directly stated her purpose. "What job?" Hajal looked at Hathaway in confusion and asked. "What you are best at, raising dogs!" Hathaway smiled slightly and said, "Once your kingdom of Heruer was the place where the West Sea had the most dogs, it was even called the country of rabies, country of dogs, etc.~www. novelhall.com~You should be no stranger to keeping dogs? And how do you know how to breed fast enough? You should train dogs so that they can go to the battlefield, right?" "Uh...I will do these!" Hejgar asked a little bit puzzledly, "But, Your Majesty, your kingdom already has so many troops, why do I need to raise a dog?" Although he is a relatively mediocre king, as the king of a dog country like the Heruar Kingdom, he knows how to do these things with his eyes and ears, and because of his king status, he can see more information about There are so many ordinary people, so at the level of knowledge, he is extremely rich! "Just leave it alone... just tell me if you are interested in raising a dog for me?" Hathaway said sternly. After thinking about it for a moment, Heigar nodded and said, "There is no problem with keeping a dog. I am familiar with dogs, but if you want to train a dog... Ordinary dogs are not good, they must be fierce and have strong combat effectiveness. Dogs, the best thing is the dogs of my kingdom. I am familiar with those dogs!" Right now, he has fallen to this point, and there is nothing to choose. The job of raising a dog for Hathaway is a better job for him now. So after thinking about it for a while, he agreed without hesitation! And when he heard that, Hathaway smiled and said, "Don''t worry, didn''t your kingdom once sold many dogs in the West Sea? I have sent someone to buy them, and there are not more than ten dogs you brought. Only? The dogs you raise will basically be familiar to you!" "That''s good!" Hajal nodded. ( Chapter 565： IQ Pharmacy It has been a while since Hajal came to the Kingdom of Whitby! Hathaway had already spotted him! However, he has been ignored! After all, a king who has lost his country has nothing on him. What is there to find? But a happy event happened in the past two days, which reminded Hathaway of Hajal! As for what the happy event is The drug "iq" developed by dr Indigo has been successfully developed! The iq medicine is a medicine that can make animals become huge and cruel. The raw material is plants grown in Vermeyo. In the original work, dr Indigo did not develop a stable and controllable medicine until more than ten years later. The iq potion is just an incomplete iq potion that makes animals huge and brutal! But since Arthur started with dr Indigo, it took a few years for dr Indigo to develop a complete version of the iq potion, which not only can make the animals huge, but also won''t let the animals. It has become cruel, and some genetic molecules have to be added to the medicine, so that the controllability of animals has also risen straight! It can be said that under the action of this iq medicine, the animal that uses it will become a controllable biological weapon! Of course, the reason why the research and development speed of iq medicine is faster than that of the original work is that besides the research environment that Arthur can provide to dr Indigo is much better than the environment that Golden Lion can provide to dr Indigo, the more important thing is Arthur has a reference answer! The first treasure of Tike Kingdom that Arthur got back then was biotechnology! In these biotechnologies, although there is no research data on the giantization of animals, there are also many animal genetic research and related reference materials. These data cannot be directly copied by dr Indigo as the answer. If it can be used as a reference answer, there is still no problem. of! Therefore, under the influence of these reference answers, the research speed of dr Indigo has increased by leaps and bounds. It took only a few years to study the complete version of the incomplete version of iq medicine that was only available in the original work more than ten years later. come out! And what should I do after researching it out? It''s always needed! However, it is a problem to use there! If it is used in Arthur''s Saint Martin, although it is not bad, it is just icing on the cake. After all, whether there is such a potion, it is not a problem for Arthur to attack the surrounding kingdoms. Therefore, Arthur thought over and over again, and finally decided to use this potion in the Kingdom of Whitby! There are three reasons for this! First, although the Whitney Kingdom has a lot of troops, its combat effectiveness is worrying, and there is no special killer. If this continues, once it attacks the high-tech and strong army, it will easily overturn. Up! And it is different with iq medicine! You can use iq potions to make biological weapons, improve the combat effectiveness of the army, make it difficult for the army to overturn, so that the Kingdom of Whitby can continue to develop like a snowball! Second, the geographical environment of Whitney Kingdom is good! It is in a tropical rainforest environment. The kingdom includes the land around the kingdom that has been beaten down in the past five years. There are many wild animals and many powerful animals. Like the golden tiger and giant elephants that the king cavalry, golden tiger cavalry and giant elephant cavalry of the previous kingdom sat down! In this environment, the iq potion can play its best role. After all, there are iq potions that do not have enough fighting animals. Just like a group of teddies, even if they are injected with iq potions, they can''t go to heaven! Therefore, Whitney Kingdom is the best environment for iq to use! Third, Saint Martin''s strength is very strong, and technology is considered the top batch in the Pirate World, not to mention the ambitions. Almost Xihai knows Saint Martin''s ambitions! Under this circumstance, St. Martin is very attractive, and every move is very eye-catching! Therefore, it will be more and more difficult for Saint Martin to attack the surrounding kingdoms in the future! Not only will the surrounding kingdoms resist fiercely, but also unite with other kingdoms to fight against Saint Martin, and the world government will spare no effort to prevent Saint Martin''s development! Even if it had not gone through the previous collisions, the world government would not sit back and watch a huge kingdom rise in their back garden, not to mention that after several collisions, the world government has been wary of Saint Martin. Up! Therefore, the Whitney Kingdom is now Arthur''s successor! When St. Martin is blocked and development is difficult, the Whitney Kingdom can secretly develop with iq potions! At that time, when the world government reacts, Saint Martin has basically completed its strategy of the West Sea! The above reasons are combined! In the end Arthur chose to use the iq potion on a large scale in the Kingdom of Whitby! Of course, this does not mean that he does not use it himself, but only uses a little less! anyway! This is why Hathaway asked Blackgar to train the dog! The dogs of the Heruer Kingdom are also well-known in the West Sea. Not to mention the many types, the fighting power is also online, and more importantly, the dogs discipline is also very good. In this case, with the iq medicine, a powerful dog army will It can be formed! "The golden tiger, the giant elephant, and the dogs of the Black Ruhr Kingdom. These are already three armies. The next step is to look for a few marine creatures and make them the marine combat power of the Whitter Kingdom!" Hathaway stared blankly. Murmured at the empty hall. The golden tiger, the giant elephant, and the special dog of the Heruhr Kingdom are all animal army that Hathaway is preparing to form, but these three are all terrestrial creatures, so Hathaway is planning to look for several marine creatures as sea warfare supplement! Thinking of this, Hathaway suddenly slapped her head and said with some excitement, "Yes, in the sky too, find some eagles, giant birds or pterosaurs as the sky''s combat power!" The three-pronged approach of sea, land, and air, a huge biological kingdom, slowly appeared in Hathaway''s mind, making her more excited! at this time! "Blubru!" A little phone call came from next to Hathaway. Seeing it~www.novelhall.com~ Hathaway did not hesitate, picked up the phone bug, and answered it! "sister!" As soon as he picked up the microphone, Hathaway heard the familiar voice on the other end of the phone! Suddenly, Hathaway burst into a bright smile, saying, "Sister!" Immediately after that, the voice on the phone made the smile on Hathaway''s face intensified! "What, do you want to come over? They allow it? Arthur allows it? The master also comes over? Great!" Hathaway said, the smile on her face getting brighter! The two chatted enthusiastically for a long time before they hung up the phone! "My sister is coming, my sister is coming." After hanging up the phone, Hathaway was still excited, and kept repeating this matter, but she was muttering and muttering. Her voice didn''t know why, and it changed. The calmer came, the smile on his face gradually reduced! In the end, she couldn''t help turning her head to look at the map of Whitby Kingdom hanging next to her throne, leaving only an uncertain face and clenched fists! . Chapter 566： Super killer More than ten days later, a small armed merchant ship, which looked no different from an ordinary merchant ship, slowly sailed into the port of Whitby Kingdom. After entering the port, a woman wearing a mask and a middle-aged man wearing a mask and carrying a spear got off the boat. They didn''t stay in the port much. After they disembarked, they walked straight towards the royal capital of the Whitney Kingdom! Time is passing slowly! Soon, the two came to Whitt City, the capital of the Whitt Kingdom. As soon as he reached the royal capital, someone greeted him! "Sister, Master!" Hathaway ran to the two of them, smiled and said hello, stretched out her hands, and hugged the masked woman! "Sister!" The masked woman, Vivian also stretched out her hands, greeted her, and hugged Hathaway! "Hathaway!" Lyris on the side looked at this scene and said hello with a smile. After hugging for a long time, the two people separated! After the separation, Hathaway quickly said, "Sister, Master, I have arranged the meals, come with me to eat!" "Okay, sister!" Vivian nodded obediently. "Yeah!" Lelis smiled and nodded too! Immediately, Hathaway took the lead to lead the two of them! The group walked like this, and soon came to a side hall in the palace of the Kingdom of Whitney, and at this time, a table of food was ready in this side hall! "Come on, sister, master, all of you sit down!" Hathaway sat on the main seat and greeted them to sit down. The two were not polite, and after Hathaway greeted him, they pulled the chair away and sat down! "Wow, it''s all I like to eat!" Vivian looked at the food on the table with a bright smile on her face. While speaking, she picked up the chopsticks and was ready to eat! "I asked the cook to prepare this for you!" Hathaway said with a smile. "Thank you, sister!" Vivian turned her head to look at Hathaway, with a sweet smile on her face! "No, you can eat more!" Hathaway said with a smile. "Yeah, yeah!" After Vivian nodded repeatedly, she began to eat with chopsticks. Upon seeing this, Hathaway shook her head helplessly! Immediately, she turned her head to look at Lylis who was slowly tasting the food, and said sternly, "By the way, Master! Why don''t you come by the underground train this time? Isn''t that faster?" "In order to test the new technology of our kingdom!" Lelis smiled, put down the chopsticks in his hand, and explained, "The ship we were on was not an ordinary ship. Our kingdom used a new technology on board. And this new technology is just in the testing stage, so we will help test it when we go out this time!" "New technology?" Hathaway said in surprise, "What new technology?" "A technology that allows the sea kings to ignore the ship, and allows the ship to travel freely in the windless zone!" Lelis explained briefly! In fact, he doesn''t know the specifics, he only knows that this technology allows the ship to travel freely in the windless zone without being actively attacked by the sea king! "Really?" Hathaway asked in shock. The Whitney Kingdom is located close to the windless zone of the West China Sea, so she still knows a little about the windless zone. If this technology is really like what Lelis explained, then the benefits inside will be great! You know, the windless zone is an undeveloped land with rare human traces! "Really!" Lelis nodded and said with a smile, "I will test this technique in the windless belt in two days!" "Ok!?" Hearing that, Hathaway frowned involuntarily and said, "Master, you want to enter the windless zone? What if that kind of technology doesn''t work?" Having said this, Hathaway suddenly thought of something again, her face changed drastically, and hurriedly said, "Wait, Master, Vivian came with you, will she go to the test together?" If Lelis went, she would be a little worried at best, but considering that Lelis also had the strength, she was just worried too much, but if her sister also went with her, her heart would be raised! After all, Vivian doesn''t have any strength! "Don''t worry, she doesn''t need to. When I am going, I will let her take the underground train back, and I will go by myself!" Lillis smiled slightly. "Huh~ that''s good!" Hathaway breathed a sigh of relief. But immediately, Leliss'' words made her mind again! "But you want to come with me!" Rilis said abruptly when Hathaway was relieved. "what!?" Hathaway looked at Rilis in surprise, pointed to herself, and said, "I want to go too?" "Yes!" Lelis nodded and said, "This time your Majesty is going to give you a big killer, and you need to go to the windless belt to get it!" "Big killer? What kind of killer? Go to the windless belt to get it!" Hathaway asked curiously. "Neptune!" Lelis said categorically, "A super huge Neptunus with no wind belt, if you let it eat the iq potion at that time, it will be a very large Neptunus enough to be a treasure of the town!" "Wait, master!" Hathaway''s face changed slightly, "iq potions only increase the controllability of creatures. If the creatures are not tamed, the ones who should go crazy are going crazy, and the sea kings are famous. It''s hard to control, I''m afraid" "Are you afraid that the sea kings are out of control? Don''t worry, since you are asked to catch it, your majesty will naturally arrange it all!" Then, Rilis took out a small bag from his waist and put it on the table. Then, he opened the small bag and took out a rice ball, put it on the table, and introduced, "This is the preparation!" "Master, isn''t this an ordinary rice ball?" Hathaway asked in surprise. "This is no ordinary rice ball!" Rilis shook his head and explained, "This thing is called Momotaro rice ball. As long as you eat one, creatures can obey you for a period of time. If you eat six, you can make one. Only creatures surrender to you forever! And in this little bag, there are exactly six!" "Really so amazing?" Hathaway picked up the rice ball that Lylis placed on the table and looked at it, but did not see anything special. "Of course, this thing is also a rare thing in our kingdom. There are only twelve. This time, your Majesty has given you half of it!" Rilis said with a serious face. Momotaro Onigiri was won by Arthur in the previous lottery! There was a bag, twelve in total! However, Arthur didn''t think about how to use it at the time, so he kept it at the lowest level of his space, as the bottom of the box! But this time, the research and development of iq medicine made Arthur think of a new usage! iq medicine + super huge sea king class + Momotaro rice ball = a super killer! Although this kind of killer may not be of much use in front of the strong, it is equivalent to a nuclear bomb for the kingdom''s war, which can easily control the kingdom''s life and death! Moreover, this kind of big killer can be used repeatedly, it is very cheap to consume, and it only supplies a lot of food. Compared with the damage it can cause, that little food is nothing at all! "Master, thank you Majesty for me!" After smiling and saying something, Hathaway frowned and said, "Master, although this thing is very good~www.novelhall.com~ but how do we let it Eat the super giant Neptune we want?" "You can''t use bait? In that case, if the fish is not the Neptune we want, but an ordinary big fish, isn''t it a loss?" "Don''t worry, your Majesty has taken this into consideration!" Leliss said with a smile, "This time there is a strong man in our kingdom who is coming with us. He will help us catch the sea kings. Those super huge sea kings are here. In front of him, it is nothing at all, and he is also the one protecting our test ship this time!" "Oh!" Hathaway suddenly changed her voice and asked in confusion, "Then, where is he?" "On our boat, he didn''t want to come with us, so he stayed on the boat!" Lelis said sternly. "Well, that''s good!" After Hathaway nodded, her voice changed and said, "Master, eat quickly, or the food will be cold!" "Yeah!" Lelis nodded, picked up his chopsticks and ate! Upon seeing this, Hathaway also picked up chopsticks and ate. Soon, the meal ended in a chat between Hathaway, Vivian, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, and Rilis! Chapter 567： Outer world In a hidden underground train station near King Whitby. "Sister, goodbye!" Vivian smiled and waved to Hathaway. "Goodbye!" Hathaway also smiled and waved to her. Then, Vivienne turned and entered the train stopped at the station. "!" With the sound of rolling train wheels, the train Vivienne was on drove away from the station and gradually disappeared into the darkness! While watching this scene, Hathaway looked reluctantly at the train completely disappearing in her own eyes, turned her head to the side and said, "Master, let''s go!" "Hmm!" Lelis nodded, turned and walked outside the station! After that, Hathaway glanced at the dark lane in the direction of the train leaving, a trace of guilt flashed in her eyes, and she gritted her teeth before turning around to follow Leliss, and she fisted in the process. One is holding tight! It''s just that she didn''t pay attention to that, during the whole process of walking in front of her, the light from the corner of her eyes fell on her. Looking at her, the corners of Rilis'' mouth raised slightly, and there was a Ruowu smile on his face! ---- Soon, Rilis and Hathaway arrived at the port of the Whitney Kingdom and boarded the seemingly ordinary small armed merchant ship that Rilis came over! "Let''s go!" Lelis looked at the crew on board and ordered. The crew on the ship are all his personal guards. They knew the mission from the beginning, so they didnt need to order anything from Leliss, they knew where to go! "Yes!" After the crew members said neatly and respectfully, they each got busy, and the ship was also busy with them, slowly moving in the wet and windless belt! "By the way, where is the strong man you said, Master, why didn''t I see him?" Hathaway, who was standing next to Rilis, asked with a smile. "Oh!" Lillis winked at Hathaway, and said, "He''s there!" "Ok!?" Hathaway followed Lillis gaze, turned her head, and looked at the empty deck next to her, but she was a little surprised, "No!" "Use what I taught you to look domineering!" Lelis said with a smile. "Oh!" Hearing this, Hathaway frowned and nodded, but still did what Rilis said! "Seeing and hearing color domineering!" Hathaway is not very proficient in seeing and hearing, but there is no problem in using it to perceive things around her! And as soon as she released her domineering look, she immediately felt a person standing beside her, a tall person with the breath of a sea like a sea. Upon seeing this, Hathaway took two steps back quickly, and after getting a distance from the figure in front of her, she respectfully asked, "My lord, may I ask you?" "Old man, Bairegang Ruisenbang!" Bairegang Ruisenbang said in a deep voice. Listening to this a bit long, a bit weird name, Hathaway said calmly on the surface, "Hello!" But her mind has already started to spin frantically, thinking carefully about who this person is! But after thinking about it for a long time, Hathaway still didn''t think of who Bairegang Ruisenbang was. In the end, she can only give up thinking! "By the way, after Hathaway will enter the windless zone, what type of Neptune do you want to catch, if possible, we try to catch what you like, if it doesn''t work, we will catch others!" , Lelis asked. "What kind of catch..." Hathaway groaned for a moment, then said seriously, "Catch a turtle!" "tortoise!?" Lellis looked at Hathaway in surprise, he never thought that Hathaway would want this! When he wanted to come, Hathaway would either want a sea king with a strong offensive power, or one that had a great effect on war, and he never expected a tortoise! "Turtle type, live long!" Hathaway explained with a serious face. "Oh!" Lillis suddenly! It is true that turtle-type sea kings may not have the offensive ability, and their effect on warfare is not so great, but in terms of defense and lifespan, that is completely absent! If you have a turtle type of Neptune, as long as it is not killed, under normal circumstances, it will take decades, hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, and there will be no problem at all. It is better than other types of Neptune. It took much longer! can be said to be the Nokia in the Aquaman category! "A good choice!" Bairegon Ruisenbang said in agreement. Soon, in the chat of a few people, the boat drove to the edge of the windless zone! As soon as I arrived here, Hathaway could clearly feel that there was an invisible barrier in the windless zone and the ordinary sea, separating the two worlds into two worlds! The outside world, which is the West China Sea, is smoky with breeze, the waves are rolling, and fishes leaping out of the sea from time to time, looking alive. The inner world, that is, the windless zone, at a glance, the whole world is as dead as if there is no wind or waves. Just looking at it will make people feel an invisible fear. If not from time to time, you can see Hathaway even thought that there were no living creatures in the windless zone if the huge sea king swam past! "Switch power!" Lelis shouted loudly. Before coming to the Windless Zone, of course you must be prepared! There is no wind in the windless zone~www.novelhall.com~ It is naturally impossible for ordinary sailing boats to still sail in the sea under this situation. It must be a boat with its own power! And this is not a problem for Saint Martin, who has a steam battleship for a long time! So their armed merchant ship looks no different from an ordinary sailing ship. In fact, it has been equipped with steam power for a long time, and it can travel without wind! "Yes!" The crew immediately took action after agreeing! "Boom!" After a while, there was a sound different from ordinary merchant ships on the merchant ship. At the same time, smoke rose from a black tank that looked limited and weird compared to ordinary merchant ships! "Come in!" After giving the order, Rilis decisively picked up his gun and became alert! As for why he did this... This merchant ship is in beta version! Test these two words is very telling, and Lelis is also afraid that in case the newly developed device under the merchant ship will make the sea king ignore the ship, it will not work! Although Lelis knows that there is Balegang Ruisenbun on board, they will certainly not be in danger of life, but he is still habitually careful! Immediately, Hathaway took out the spear from behind and started to alert! And after Balegang Ruisembang glanced at the two of them slightly, he sneered with some disdain, shook his head, hugged his hands and looked into the distance. Seeing this, Lelis didn''t say anything, nor did he put down his guard! Just like this, their ship slowly drove into the windless zone! ( Chapter 568： Mist What Lylis was worried about did not happen in the end! Although it was a beta version, it was produced by the Royal Academy of Sciences in St. Martin. The quality is guaranteed, so their ship sailed into the calm and windless zone without encountering any sea king attacks! "Hoo---" After traveling the ship for a while, Leliss was relieved to see that there was still no sea king attack, and put down his gun. In the same way, watching Lylis put down the gun in her hand, Hathaway also put down her gun. "It should be all right!" Lillis said sternly. "Hmm!" Hathaway nodded in agreement. "Well, since there is nothing more to do, let''s find a sea king!" Lelis said, took a telescope from his waist, walked to the side of the ship, and looked down the bottom of the sea. "hiss---" As soon as he looked down, he couldn''t help but breathe in a cold breath, and said, "Sure enough, it is a windless zone known as the nest of sea kings. There are so many sea kings in this small area!" At this time, Lelis constantly adjusted the direction of the telescope, scanning the surrounding sea area, and in such a small area of ??the sea, at least dozens of sea kings appeared in his telescope! Its just that, probably because they are on the edge of the windless zone, so these sea kings are generally not big, only the size of normal sea kings, basically about 50 meters to 100 meters! "Master, I''m afraid I can''t find the Neptune of the size we want in this place. I must go in some more distance!" At this moment, Hathaway, who was also observing the sea floor, put away the binoculars and turned to look Rilis said sternly. "Hmm!" Lelis nodded, put away the telescope, and said, "After all, this is an edge, and it is normal to not find a sea king of that size!" "According to normal animal habits, such super huge Neptunes should occupy some relatively good resource points, and the most likely one should be in the center of the windless zone. After all, the resources in the central zone are generally relatively abundant!" "Then let''s go directly to the center, and look for it when we get to the center!" Hathaway also agreed with Rilis'' thoughts. "Okay!" Lelis nodded and said loudly towards the surroundings, "Speed ??up and go to the center of the windless zone!" "Yes!" All the crew replied in unison. "Boom!" After , with the sound of the steam engine, the speed of the ship slowly increased. --- Time is like flowing water! Soon, eight hours passed! At this time, the size of the sea kings under the seabed has changed from 50 meters to 100 meters at the beginning, to the current 500 meters to 1,000 meters, and the original clear sky also hung a bright moon! "Stop at the reef over there, take a break, and leave tomorrow!" Seeing this, Rilis said without thinking. If it is in the ordinary seas, even at night, Lelis would not think of taking a rest but continue to look for it, but now it is a windless zone, Lelis decided to take a rest at night! After all, generally speaking, night is when animals are most active! Although his ship is equipped with a special device underneath, it can make the Neptunes imperceptible to the ship, but this does not mean that the Neptunes cannot touch the ship! What if one of the sea kings, who does not have long eyes, accidentally hit the boat? So, on the night when the animals were most active, Lelis decided to stop and rest, so as not to encounter a catastrophe! That''s it. It took about three days to walk during the day, stop at night, stop and go, and Leliss and his party reached the center of the windless zone! After arriving here, Rilis and his party couldn''t help but raise their hearts. Because there are so many Neptunes over 3,000 meters in size here like dogs, Neptunes over 5,000 meters in size walk all over the floor, and even those over 10,000 meters can occasionally be seen! "Flop!" Looking at these super huge sea kings under the surrounding seabed, Riliss heartbeat accelerated involuntarily. In such a place, once there is a danger, based on his strength, he can''t even guarantee his own safety! Simply, he did not come alone this time. Finally, after turning his head and taking a look at Balegang Ruisenbang beside him, he was relieved and his heartbeat gradually calmed down! In his opinion, there is Balegang Ruisenbang, and they will definitely be fine! Thinking like this, he said in a deep voice to the surroundings, "Hurry up and find it, if we dont find it within three days, then forget it, just find a bigger one and grab it!" "Hmm!" Hathaway looked at the surrounding Neptunes, nodded involuntarily. These sea kings are really too big, their ships here are like a grain of sand falling into the river, completely inconspicuous. Because of this, Hathaway thinks they are dangerous now! After all, a group of super huge sea kings dont care about the feeling of a grain of sand, and because of their size, they dont need to be spotted, as long as they are rubbed or touched casually, for the group of Riliss, it is a shipwreck The end of death! Therefore, she also wants to finish the mission this time. Of course, this is because Hathaway has never seen the strength of Bairegang Ruisenbang. one day... Two days... Until sunset the next day, they still did not find what they wanted! Night! Lelis and his team docked the boat on the edge of a pristine island, and they boarded the island and cooked on the islands beach. "Look for another day tomorrow, if you can''t find it!" Lelis took a skewer of meat and grilled it on the fire in front of him, and said as he grilled it. "Okay!" Hathaway said helplessly. After searching for two full days, she was also a little discouraged! In this sea area ~www.novelhall.com~ they have seen super large sea kings, whether it is an octopus, a dragon, or a whale, they have seen it up close, but it is a turtle. , I don''t know why I haven''t seen it! "If you can''t find it by then, I suggest you find a stronger attacker, in that case, it will be more helpful to the next movement of the Whitney Kingdom!" Rilis proposed. "Okay!" Hathaway nodded and said sternly, "If I can''t find it, I will find a Neptune with stronger attack power!" Hearing the words, Lelis nodded, and then said, "Well, if you can find it, it depends on tomorrow! Now everything is baked, let''s eat!" After finishing speaking, Lillis handed the roasted barbecue in his hand to Hathaway! "Thank you, Master!" After Hathaway thanked her, she took the barbecue and ate quietly! After eating, everyone went back to rest! speechless all night! Early the next morning, Rilis did not get up by himself, but was called up! "My lord, it''s not good!" With an eager voice, a crew member rushed into Lelis'' room and awakened Lelis! After Rilis was awakened, the crew pointed to the glass window on the side and said anxiously, "My lord, look!" The sleepy-eyed Lylis looked back in the direction he was pointing. Aroused, I immediately woke up! At this time, the window was enveloped by a thick mist of invisible fingers, and Lelis couldn''t even see it even half a meter away! Chapter 569： City fog "What''s the situation?" Looking at the fog outside, Rilis asked with a very embarrassed face to the crew member who woke him up. "My lord, I don''t know what''s going on!" The crew explained with embarrassment, "This fog rose up an hour ago. At first, I and the other crew members who watched the night didn''t care too much!" "After all, it is normal to get foggy in the morning, especially on the sea, where the air is full of moisture and high humidity. Fogging in the morning is even more common, so we did not call you! "In the next hour, the concentration of the fog gradually increased, but for the same reason, this is also normal. We didn''t care or call you! But just now, I dont know what happened, and the fog suddenly became thick. It is more than twice as high as the concentration of normal fog, so I came to you in a hurry!" There must be a demon if something goes wrong After hearing the crew''s words, Lylis''s face became even more ugly! If it was in other places, even if something like this happened, Rilis wouldn''t be too worried. Anyway, he is also a major general-level combat power. Although it is not a big deal in the second half of the Great Channel, he is considered the strongest group in the first half and even in the West Sea. He has the ability to solve most of the problems! But in a place like the windless zone, I''ll say something else! After all, the windless zone itself is a very strange place. Even with his strength at the level of a major general, he feels very dangerous here, and in this case, if something strange happens, he is naturally a little worried. ! Of course, he was worried, but he was not too worried! The sky fell and there was a tall man against him. He was not here alone this time. Although he was the master, the strongest combat power was not him, but Bairegon Ruisen! In Leliss'' view, with Bairegon Ruisen, one of the top combat powers of the Kingdom of St. Martin, is in charge, there may be small things, but there may be basically no big things! Thinking about it, Lelis turned and walked outside the door, and said as he walked, "Go, go to the deck!" "Da da da!" Accompanied by some messy footsteps, Lillis quickly arrived on the deck! After arriving on the deck, looking at the foggy scene in front of him, his face became even more ugly! Before, he was looking at the confusion outside the window in the room, and he could clearly see the distance of almost half a meter, but after reaching the deck, the distance was shortened by nearly half, leaving only about 30 centimeters. The people around, even if they were the nearest to him, just went to call him, and the crew that followed him up, he couldn''t see clearly, only a gray figure was visible! It can be said that it is really out of reach! If ordinary people encounter such a situation, even if the fog is not dangerous, the heart will be lifted up, and everyone will be nervous. No way, this fog looks too weird! No matter how big the normal fog is, you can always see clearly within the range of one or two meters around, but the fog in front of you is completely different, let alone one or two meters, even looking at 30 centimeters away is hard! Simply, for this kind of weird scene, although Riliss face was ugly, but his heart was still stable, not too nervous! Well, it''s not that he doesn''t think this is weird, but there are a few things that make him a little relieved! First, they stopped on a pristine island last night, and they haven''t moved, so even if the surrounding foggy scene, it has no effect on them and the ship they are on! Secondly, the crew on his ship are all his guards. Although the fog is very strange, as the crew of his guards, in terms of quality, they will not be confused by this, so the ship is still It seems relatively stable! Thirdly, although the eyes are invisible, it can be seen that the domineering of the color is not affected. Lelis released the domineering of the color the first time he was invisible, and therefore felt that there was no danger around him for the time being! Fourth, in addition to perceiving that there is no danger around him, he also perceives that Bailigan Ruisembang is standing at the bow of the ship, so he also feels much relieved! With such a strong man in charge, even if there is danger, it can be easily resolved! Thinking about it, Lelis turned towards the surroundings, using a voice that can be heard by the entire ship, shouting, "Now the situation is unknown, no one will move, and they will go back to their rooms and stay quiet. Those on the deck, sit down and dont move, lest you accidentally fall off the boat!" Then, after repeating this sentence three times aloud, and after confirming that the people on the entire ship heard clearly, Leliss used his sights and sounds to perceive the situation around him, while carefully moving towards the person standing on the bow of the ship. Bailigan Ruisenbang walked over! "Sir Balegang Ruisenbang, what do you think?" Lelis frowned and asked after walking to Balkan Ruisenbang. "I don''t see any situation at the moment!" Bairegang Ruisenbang shook his head while looking into the distance, and said in a deep voice, "But there should be no danger now, I didn''t feel it. What a threat, I didn''t feel anything approaching!" "call---" Lelis listened to what Bairegang Ruisenbang said, and sighed deeply, and said solemnly, "No danger is the best news right now!" "Yeah!" Bailigan Ruisenbang nodded slightly, agreeing with Lelis'' words! Immediately, the people on the ship, including Lelis and Bairegang Ruisenbang, waited quietly, waiting for the fog to disperse or the situation to change! But they waited left and right. After four or five hours have passed, the situation has not changed, the fog has not dispersed, and it hasn''t even changed at all. It is still so dense that people can''t see the situation at hand! "Calculating the time, it should be noon now, the sun has risen to its highest, and the temperature in the air should have risen. If it is normal, the fog should have dispersed in this case!" Riley Si frowned and said. "Not only has the fog remained unchanged, even the surrounding luminosity has not changed! Normally, when the sun is at its highest, even if the fog is thicker, there will be some light, but it is There is no change in luminosity!" Bailigan Ruisenbang said in a deep voice With that said, Bairegang Ruisembang seemed to have thought of something again, and said to Lylis on the side, "Well, let me go to the sky and look down from the top to see if there is any change!" Rilis thought for a while, and said, "Then trouble Master Bailigan Ruisen!" Right now, this is the best way to deal with it! Although Lelis can also step on the moon step to the sky, he doesn''t know how high the fog is. In case he steps on and loses strength, wouldn''t he suffer? Therefore, he followed the words of Bailigan Ruisenbang and continued! Afterwards, Bailegang Ruisen State flew up towards the sky. About ten minutes later, Bailigan Ruisenbang flew back again! "I flew almost 10,000 meters high before I got out of the fog, and then I looked at the surroundings on it again, and found that when I looked at it, there was fog everywhere!" Color road. "That''s it" Lelis murmured and fell silent, seeming to be thinking about something. At this moment, Bairegang Ruisenbang on the side said again, "If it doesn''t work, I will take you away from here!" Hearing these words, Rilis woke up from the state of thinking, raised his brows and moved slightly. But before he could reply, something happened! In the distance, a huge gray shadow that looked like a city from the outside moved towards them. . Chapter 570： Grimacing Seeing the gray shadows of the city that suddenly appeared and was constantly approaching here, Lelis didn''t care about what Bailegang Ruisenbang said. Instead, he looked at the gray shadows and expressed his own doubts, "That What is it?" "Strange, how can we see such a gray shadow of the city in this fog that can''t even see through the sun?" Bailigan Ruisenbang also expressed his own doubts! And in their doubts, the city is getting closer to them! Subconsciously, the two used their own means to explore the city! "There are creatures!" Balegang Ruisenbang raised his brows, and immediately said what he had detected. "There is a field!" Immediately after that, Lelis also said what he had found out for the first time. After finished, the two of them couldn''t help but glanced at each other, both of them saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. "Wow---" Just when Rilis wanted to say something, suddenly a clear and loud tumbling sound of waves appeared in their ears! The gray shadow of the city gradually approaching, the clear and loud waves rolling... These two points are combined. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Rilis still got an answer because of this-a huge wave was coming in their direction! Immediately, his face changed slightly, and he said anxiously, "No, the huge waves brought about by the city movement are rushing towards us!" At the same time, Balegang Ruisembang also realized this problem! However, he was not anxious, he just smiled and believed himself, "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Immediately, Bairegang Ruisenbang used the power of the Devil Fruit. In an instant, the entire ship they were on broke away from the water in a way that could not hold down the Newton''s coffin board, and directly floated. and it was not long after the ship they were on floated. "Wow---" Unexpectedly, the huge waves hit the island where they had just docked. And, not just once! "Wow---" "Wow---" "Wow---" ... As the gray shadows of the city get closer and closer, the waves hit the small island one after another. Similarly, as the waves became more frequent, the gray shadow of the city became clearer in front of the two of Rilis! Regarding this, they both had an idea, weird! Yes, it''s weird! The gray shadows of the city in front of them looked very strange. After they got close to them, they could clearly see the shape of the house, the shape of the windows and even the shape of the city roads, but other than that, they saw nothing, other places. It''s all foggy! But in their perception, they can clearly feel that this city is indeed inhabited, and there are not many people! "What''s the matter?" Bailigan Ruisenbang frowned involuntarily. Even his predecessor, the well-informed Golden Lion, has never seen such a thing! "Would you like to take a look in the city?" Lelis said hesitantly. Although the things in front of them seem a little weird, they haven''t found anything too dangerous at their current position. Even the people who appear in their perceptions did not give them any sense of danger. That''s why Leliss proposed! After hearing the words, Balegang Ruisenbang was a little moved. But before he could answer, a loud noise interrupted their conversation! "Boom!" Accompanied by the sound of shaking the sky, the gray shadow of the city in front of them collided with the pristine island they had docked before. followed! "Boom!" "Wow---" With the sound of shaking mountains and the sound of huge waves, the island they were on before moved! After the small island collided with the gray shadow of the city, it seemed to be fused together. It began to follow the direction of the gray shadow of the city and moved forward, but after the small island and the gray shadow of the city merged together , The movement speed seems to be a bit slower! "Let''s go and see!" Lillis said after thinking for a moment. Originally, he wanted to let Balkan Ruisenbang go and see, after all, he is strong. But after thinking for a while, I gave up again! It is not because of other reasons, but because now Balkan Ruisen is controlling their ship floating in the air. If he passes, who will watch the ship? So, Rilis finally decided to check it out for himself. "Hmm!" Balegang Ruisembang nodded and said, "Then be careful!" It doesn''t matter to him, anyway, at such a close distance, it is not a problem for him to rescue him. "Understood!" Lelis nodded. Immediately, he jumped, jumped directly off the ship, and jumped towards the gray shadow of the city below them! "huhu---" With the sound of wind lingering in his ears, Lelis quickly approached the gray shadow of the city. finally! "Da da!" Two footsteps sounded, and Leliss fell on the ground with his feet one after the other, and he squatted down and eased the impact before standing up again! "Mary, do you hear someone jumping down?" "Yes! It''s pretty big, I don''t know who jumped down!" "The sound is so loud, shouldn''t you fall to death?" "Maybe, didn''t you hear the loud noise just now? It should be that the fog has hit something again, causing some creatures or people to be knocked into flight and then fell down. This kind of thing is not uncommon in previous years. been!" "How about we go and see?" "It''s okay...what if I''m right, really dead? If it''s an animal, what if it''s a person?" "That''s right, when the time comes, the **** sound of falling down, I will definitely not dare to sleep or eat meat for a few days!" ... Just then ~www.novelhall.com~ Lelis heard two thick female voices not far away from him, as if two women were talking! Seeing this, Rilis subconsciously let go of his knowledge and sensed the existence of the two. Soon, two middle-aged women appeared in Rilis'' perception. Immediately, Lelis did not hesitate, walked directly towards the sensing woman, and greeted gently as he walked, "Hello, I am the one who just got hit from the island and accidentally fell. Here, I want to ask you where is this?" "what---" When the two middle-aged women heard Leliss'' voice, they immediately screamed. They screamed and ran into the distance. They also yelled in fear, "There are outsiders!!! Come on! what!!!" "Ok!?" Lelis, who was confused by the operation of two middle-aged women, subconsciously rushed towards one of the women and caught her! And because the fog can only see the range of 30 centimeters in front of him, after catching an aunt, Leliss subconsciously moved his face toward him, ready to get closer, see the aunt''s face clearly, and talk to the aunt carefully. chat. But what happened after that was beyond his expectation. A ghost-like face with all white eyes and pale eyes suddenly appeared in front of Leliss after he approached 30 centimeters. "Fuck!!!! What is it??" Lillis was like a ghost, was so scared that he jumped on the spot, and quickly let go of the aunt in front of him! Chapter 571： Fuser. Fog Just after Rilis was taken aback and subconsciously let go of the aunt in front of him, the aunt took advantage of this opportunity and turned around and slipped away! However, Rilis didn''t chase him. Although he could perceive the position of the aunt, he didn''t want to chase him at all! Well, the aunt is so personal that even he, the well-informed Secretary of the Navy of Saint Martin, can''t stand it! "Thump thump!" "call---" Lelis comforted her about to jump out of her heart with her hand, while slowly exhaling, soothing her emotions, and at the same time she couldn''t help but muttered, "What the hell, the long look, almost scared me to death. !" After a while, Lylis'' emotions eased! "Da da da!" And just as he eased his emotions, a mess of footsteps appeared not far away from him! "Over there, over there, just now we met him over there!" "Okay, we see, you first step back and go a little bit farther, in case we fight later, we will definitely not be able to care about you!" "Good lord, I will go now!" "Everyone pays attention, he is nearby, and all are on alert!" "The first and second teams searched forward, the third and fourth teams searched to the left, and the fifth and sixth teams searched to the right. After they found them, they would send a signal to inform us as soon as possible! The others are standing by and ready to support! Accompanied by a burst of noisy sounds, in Rilis'' perception of color, twenty strong men walked toward them! Upon seeing this, Rilis did not move, but felt his chin and thought about how to deal with the matter in front of him best! And when the brawny man walking towards him was about to reach him, he finally had a decision in his heart! "I''m here!" Lelis said directly, attracting the twenty brawny men who were walking towards him. "there!" "Come and see!" "go!" "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of messy footsteps, twenty strong men rushed to Rilis''s side and surrounded him. Then, one of the leading strong men stepped forward, guarding a place about one meter in front of Lelis, and at the same time asked sharply, "Who are you? How did you come here?" Hearing that, Lillis raised his brows, and said without thinking, "My name is Lillis, I am an adventurer. Originally, I was exploring on the island that hit your city just now, but because your city happened to hit When I arrived at the island where I was located, I was shocked by the shock of the collision between the island and the city, and finally landed in your city!" "Adventurer" listened to Leliss'' words, the brawny man suddenly improved his attitude after murmured a word, and said very mildly, "We are still not sure about your identity or whether you treat us or not. Threat, so I hope you come with us first!" "Good!" Lelis said without hesitation. Of course, he did not hesitate to agree, not because he was strong, but because he didn''t feel any threat in these people, and Bairegon Ruisen State was in the sky, and he also had confidence in his heart! "Let''s go!" As he said, the strong man made a please gesture, but then he seemed to think of something, and he slapped his mind, and said quickly, "Look at my mind, forget that you outsiders may be familiar with us here. The environment, you can''t perceive the road conditions!" "Well, you pull the tail of my gun, and I pull the head of the gun, so I will pull in the front, and you will follow behind!" After speaking, the brawny man handed the tail of a spear to Lelis, letting Lelis catch him. "Well, good!" Regarding this, Rilis didn''t hesitate, and grabbed the tail of the gun. Then, under the **** of a group of strong men and led by a spear, Lelis walked towards the direction of the strong man. In a short while, they came to the place where they had separated from the big team before! When he arrived at this place, he held the brawny man in Lelis with a gun, turned his head and shouted at Lelis, "Wait first, I''ll go ahead and talk to our commander about you!" With that said, the strong man didn''t wait for Rilis to answer, he just let go of his gun and ran forward! Soon, the strong man arrived in front of the big team that had stayed in place before. After the strong man and the leader said a few words, the strong man ran back again, held the spear head, and said, "I have already told the leader! The leader said let me Take you to the conference hall of our clan, and wait for the chief and clan chief to come and see you. If you have any doubts, they will answer you too!" Patriarch "Is this a tribe?" Such a thought flashed through Lelis'' mind. However, he did not rush to verify, but followed the strong man forward! After walking slowly for about ten minutes, Rilis came to a huge, tent-like, in front of the slightly strange buildings in the city. While being pulled by the strong man, Rilis slowly entered the building. Suddenly, a different light appeared on the face of Rilis! Immediately afterwards, there was a hall without fog, and there were three more normal people, but the skin on the body was pale and white, and the eyes were all white. A very strange person appeared in front of Rilis! "Fuck!!!" Lelis exclaimed and was taken aback again. Simply, with the previous one, his current receptive ability has improved a lot, so although he was frightened, he did not make any radical moves. Then, after taking a moment to slow down, Riliss'' mind turned slightly and it was basically certain that the people in front of him should be the people living here, and this looks very strange, should be their original appearance. Thinking about this, Rilis calmed down all at once! He asked at the strong man who was holding a gun with him ~www.novelhall.com~, "here?" The strong man turned around, looked at Lylis with his all white eyes, and said, "This is our conference hall!" With that, he introduced the other two people in the conference hall to Rilis. First, he pointed to the thin old man who was sitting in the middle of the conference hall wearing a fur coat, about one meter tall, holding a cane in his hand, and wearing a feather on his head. "This is the chief of our tribe!" "Hello Chief!" Rilis said hello! Hearing this, the chief also nodded slightly, and responded to Rilis, saying, "Either you, I am the chief among the residents of this city called Wudu, Fuselwu!" Immediately afterwards, the strong man stood next to the chief, holding a spear, his muscles tangled, but his skin was also white, his eyes were also white, and the man wearing only animal skin skirts introduced, " This is our chief!" The commander also nodded, and responded to Leliss with a heavy voice, saying, "Hello, I am the commander of all the soldiers here, Hoarfrost!" "Chief, you talk, I''ll go down first!" After the introduction, the strong man said respectfully toward Chief Sewu sitting in the center. Fuselwu didn''t say anything, but waved his hand to signal him to go down. After he left, Fuselwu looked at Lelis, with a faint smile on his face, said. "Young adventurer, I know you have a lot of doubts, don''t worry, now I can say, answer, know, I will answer you one by one!" As he said, he turned his voice and said in a deep voice, "Well, let''s talk about your doubts!" . Chapter 572： Jaw drop After hesitating for a while, Rilis asked, "Where is this? Who are you?" "Where is this and who are we?" Fuser Wu replied after he indulged for a moment, "This is Wudu, um, it was not called this a long time ago. The name of Wudu was changed later. As for why it was changed because of this place. Environment, so I changed it!" "And we are the first residents here. Six hundred years ago, we were also a tribe on an island like the one that was just hit, but we weren''t hit, but we were on this island long ago!" "Later, one day, I dont know why the island we are on began to move, and it began to fill with a thick fog like this! Therefore, with time and time, we changed the original tribes name to the fog tribe, the name Therefore, it changed to what it is now, all with a foggy word after the real name!" "And I am the chief of the fog tribe. Next to me is the chief of all the garrisons of our fog tribe, and my son!" Leliss received the message from Fuselwu and nodded and asked, "Listen to you, you should have been like us six hundred years ago? Are you now like this?" "Haha!" Fuselwu shook his head, and after a bitter smile twice, "As you said, we did look like you at first, but since the island began to move and the fog began to spread, everything Everything has changed!" "In the first hundred years, there was nothing. We were still normal people. Although the fog was a bit troublesome, as we gradually adapted, we gradually got used to it. Because there is a kind of ground-rooted food on the island. It can grow without the sun, and the output is huge, so we have no problem in eating! It can be said that there is nothing more than the fact that our skin is always white because of the sun!" "But just a hundred years later, a condition we named "fog blindness" suddenly appeared!" "For people with this disease, their eyes will become completely white like mine, and their vision will be reduced to the limit. They can''t see clearly from three meters away, but there is also a benefit, that is, we can see clearly in the fog. Something within three meters!" "And this disease spread very quickly. After the first case appeared, within a year, everyone in our tribe suffered from it!" "Later, the disease became more and more serious, and slowly even the newborn babies of our tribe were suffering from it. Until now, as soon as the baby is born, the eyes are already white!" Speaking of this, Fuselwu smiled and shook his head, and said, "However, if this condition is placed outside, this condition is very serious for a person, but here it is not good or bad! So our tribe The people don''t care much! "And that''s why we became what we are now!" Not being exposed to the sun leads to white skin! "Fog blindness" caused the eyes to turn white! After summarizing the reasons why they have become like this in his heart, Leliss couldn''t help but think, "I said it was a disease, but I heard how I feel this symptom is because they are gradually adapting to the environment here, so the body has spontaneously evolved what!" But he did not speak out his conjecture! no need! This so-called "sickness" does not affect their lives. And after so many years, it is estimated that they have long been used to it, even if Rilis said it now, they might not be willing to study this! Thinking about this, Rilis said again, "By the way, why can I see the gray shadows of your buildings through the fog?" "Do you know what is the easiest thing to encounter in such a foggy environment?" Fuselwu did not answer directly, but asked rhetorically. Rilis thought for a while, frowned, and said uncertainly, "Lost?" "Yes!" Fuselwu nodded earnestly, and said, "When our tribe encountered heavy fog at the beginning, we encountered such things frequently, and as a result, we disappeared and lost a lot of things. people!" "For this reason, our tribe has gotten a lot of brains and tried a lot of methods, like reducing going out, tying a long rope when going out, or making a mark, etc.!" "But the effect is not obvious. After all, people always have to eat, and to eat is to farm besides hunting. In this case, we have to go out. Once we go out, there will always be some accidents that lead to disappearance. Or get lost!" "Finally, about four hundred years ago, after the witch doctors of our tribe found a new kind of grass called Grey Fog Grass on the island, things finally turned around!" "The role of this kind of grass is nothing else, just one, that is, the juice it grinds out can be seen clearly through the fog, even if we have "fog blindness", it doesn''t matter, we can see clearly! " "Therefore, when we were building our house, we painted this grass juice on the wall to make the building stand out, so that the people of the tribe can see clearly, and they won''t get lost because of it!" "Oh!" Lillis suddenly. Immediately, Lelis glanced at the surrounding environment and said, "Then what''s going on here? There is no fog here!" "I have heard such a saying that there must be detoxifying things in places where there are poisonous substances!" Fuselwu said sternly, "and perhaps because of this reason, something suddenly appeared on the island two hundred years ago. The peculiar stone is called the Fog Stone!" "The effect of this kind of stone is that within ten meters of a radius, the fog will not approach! And this hall, because of putting such a stone, there will be no fog! However, this kind of stone is very rare, and our entire tribe found two A hundred years is enough to make such a hall!" "Oh!" Lelis nodded clearly, and asked again, "By the way, when I came just now, why did those two people screamed after hearing my voice and ran away in horror. ?" "Because you are an outsider!" Fuselwu said in a deep voice. "Ok!?" Rilis looked at him with a puzzled face. Fuselwu explained, "You should know how you got here! And things like this have happened to us more than once or twice. The fog will have a month-long period of movement every other year. In this process, it is inevitable that you will hit the island!" "If there are no people on the island, it''s okay, but if there are people, it''s hard to say!" "More than one hundred and fifty years ago, our fog once hit an island with people on it! Those people on the island ~www.novelhall.com~ are a primitive tribe with a relatively savage personality! They came across the island After that, they didnt say much, so they went to war with us!" Speaking of this, Fuselwu showed a look of sorrow and said in a trembling voice, "And in that battle, we suffered heavy losses! Although we are familiar with the environment here, there are many people on the other side and the combat experience is also great. It is very rich, and finally we defeated the opponent when only one-tenth of our tribe remained!" "For this reason, people on our islands are very vigilant about the annual mobile period, and outsiders are even more vigilant!" Listening to what he said, Lillis nodded suddenly, then his voice turned and said sternly, "I have basically asked everything I want to ask, and now there is only one last question left from your tribe, why are you listening? After the three words of adventurer, has your attitude changed?" "It was also because of that war! Originally we were going to lose at the time, but in the end, because a powerful adventurer came here by mistake, and helped us, we could finally turn defeat into victory!" Fuselwu explained. Love House and Wu! Rilis instantly understood! Because the one who saved them was an adventurer, and the profession he just said nonsense was also an adventurer, so he changed his attitude! Thinking of this, Rilis couldn''t help blushing. He is fake! Immediately, he had no problems, so he quickly changed the subject and asked casually, "What is the name of the adventurer?" "Pendragon Martin!" Fuselwu said with a fanatical face that made Lelis'' jaw drop by surprise. . Chapter 573： Proof (Mourning for fighting against the new crown martyrs and sacrificed compatriots!) "Puff!" Lelis took a sip of water that he had not had time to swallow, and sprayed it out. After wiping his mouth casually, he asked hurriedly, "You just said Pendragon Martin?" "That''s right!" Futher Wu agreed somewhat blankly. He didn''t know why Lylis had such a big reaction to this name! But just as his voice fell, a possibility flashed through his mind! So, he quickly asked, "Do you know him?" Lelis hesitated for a while, and finally nodded slowly, saying, "Yes!" "Really? Is he still alive now?" As soon as the voice fell, Fuser Wu felt that he was stupid. It has been a hundred and fifty years, and he is not a giant. How could he be alive? Thinking like this, Fuser Wu quickly corrected, "I mean, where is his cemetery? Can we go and worship?" "Um..." After thinking about it for a while, Lillis said in a deep voice, "I do know that, there is no problem if you go to worship! But first of all, I want to tell you one thing... I just lied! " From Fuser Fog''s words just now, Rilis knew two things. First, Pendragon Martin has a great favor to this tribe! Second, the chief named Fuser Fog in front of him obviously admires Pendragon Martin. Combining these two points, Rilis decided to come to a frank game! tell them directly about their origins! In this case, there may be some unexpected gains! Of course, it''s just the origin, and it doesn''t say anything important! "Huh!?" Futher Wu listened to his words, somewhat puzzled, but did not move, but looked at Lylis, waiting for his answer. "I am not an adventurer!" Lelis said in a deep voice. "What!? Then who are you?" Fuser. Hoarfrost next to the fog. He immediately became anxious when he heard the fog. He picked up the spear in his hand and was about to walk towards Lylis, but at this time Fuser .Mist reached out his hand, stopped him, and at the same time said to Rilis, "Then you?" "I am Lelis, Minister of the Navy of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" Lelis explained, looking at the dazed Fuser. Mist and Hoarfrost. Mist, "I know you may not have heard of this name, but it doesn''t matter! Speaking of our kingdoms founding ancestors, you should all know..." Before he finished speaking, Fuser Wu asked excitedly, "Could it be..." Lelis smiled slightly, nodded, and said, "Yes, the founding ancestor of our kingdom is Pendragon Martin! The name of our kingdom is also taken from the name of the founding ancestor, so it is called Saint Martin! " "The king of our generation, Majesty Pendragon Arthur, is the direct descendant of Majesty Pendragon Martin!" "I didn''t expect it... I didn''t expect it!" Futher Wu said with excitement, "Originally, our tribe thought that after the benefactor left, we should not be able to find our position. After all, the fog has been moving! "Unexpectedly, after more than one hundred and fifty years later, we can still meet the descendants of the benefactor, really...really..." The chief did not say anything afterwards, and his already excited mind was a little bit overwhelmed! While looking at the Chief''s happy and excited look, Lelis smiled slightly and said, "This may be God''s will!" "Yes, yes, that''s right! This is God''s will!" Fuser Wu said excitedly. Later, after a while, Fuser Wu slightly suppressed the excitement of washing, and in a normal tone, asked Leliss, "Since you are the descendant of the benefactor, then what are you doing here? Yes? If you need our help, just speak up. If we can help, we will do our best to help you!" Listening to Fuser Fog''s words, Lelis was taken aback for a moment, and then the voice changed, and asked a little surprised, "Are you not afraid that I''m a fake you say that? Will your master do it by then?" "Ah... can this kind of thing be faked?" Futher Wu looked at Lylis in a daze. "Wait, they seem to have lived in an isolated place like Mist for six hundred years, right?" Listening to Fuser Mist''s a little dazed and seemingly truthful, Rilis suddenly thought of this question. ! In front of him, Fuser Wu and his tribe have stayed in this place for hundreds of years. In these hundreds of years, they have barely communicated with anyone, and have never known outsiders. In this case, the Chiefs It''s normal to say this slightly childlike thing! Thinking about this, Lelis nodded and said seriously, "Of course there are fakes, and I have seen a lot of them. Some people will choose to impersonate someone for profit or for other reasons!" "Oh!" Fuser Fog suddenly. Although he has not been in contact with any outsiders, it does not mean that his IQ is defective, so after listening to Leliss, he immediately understood the meaning of the words! "Is that your fake?" Fuser asked bluntly. While listening to these words, Lillis showed a helpless expression on his face, shook his head, and said, "I am real!" "Then what evidence do you have to prove that you are true?" Fuser Mist seemed to have suddenly opened up~www.novelhall.com~ asked directly. "Uh..." Listening to these words, Rilis suddenly had the urge to turn around and leave. The chief in front of him was just stupid, how can he become so clever now? Thinking, he still patiently said, "This kind of thing can''t be proved at all!" This kind of thing really cannot be proved! Well, it''s not because of anything else, but because the chief doesn''t know Pendragon Martin at all. If Lelis produces evidence, the chief can''t tell the truth from the fake! And he can''t tell the truth from the fake, naturally there is no way to prove it! "This is a difficult problem!" Listening to Lelis'' words, Fuser Fog was thinking about it for a while, and he felt like he had asked another stupid question. However, he still began to think carefully, and after thinking about it for a while, he continued, "Then, we don''t care how you prove it, let''s put it aside!" "I just want to ask you a question, aren''t you the Secretary of the Navy of Saint Martin? Why did Saint Martin send you here?" "Ok!?" Listening to Futher Wu''s question, Lelis became entangled at once! If it is a normal Saint Martin mission, Lelis has nothing to conceal from Futher Fogs quest for knowledge, but it is not a normal Saint Martin mission at the moment, but to help the Kingdom of Whitby catch things, and the Kingdom of Whitby is It''s hard to say about Saint Martin''s men, so Lelis is very entangled! But after struggling for a while, Rilisi has the answer in his heart! Chapter 574： Legend of the Turtle "We are here to catch the sea king class!" Rilis said bluntly. In his opinion, the people of this tribe in front of him have been living in the fog, and there is no chance to get out. In this case, he is not afraid of them leaking. After all, they can''t get out. How to leak? And, as long as these few years have passed, even if they leak it, they are not afraid! By that time, Saint Martin has already completed the strategy of Xihai, and these hole cards should also be exposed, so it doesn''t matter whether it is leaked or not! "Sea King class!?" Hearing this somewhat familiar and strange name, a trace of confusion flashed in Fuser Fog''s eyes. Looking at him like this, Lillis asked in surprise, "Have you never seen a sea king?!" If you haven''t seen a sea king in other places, Rilis can still understand. But, where is this place? No wind belt! live in the windless zone and have never seen a sea king, do you believe it? Even if it is all fog, there is no such possibility! After all, sea kings live under the sea, and have nothing to do with the fog on the sea! "No!" Fuser Wu shook his head, and said with a frown, "However, this name sounds familiar!" Talking, Fuser Wu can not help feeling his chin and thinking. After thinking for a while, he patted his head and suddenly said, "By the way, I remember there are records in our tribe. Once, more than six hundred years ago, before our fog became the fog city, we Occasionally there are sea kings near the tribe!" "However, after the fog started to move, whether it was during the moving period or during normal times, we never saw the sea kings again!" "There was six hundred years ago, not now?" Rilis said strangely. "Yes, more than six hundred years ago, at that time our tribe was not called the current name, but was called the Turtle Tribe. Our place was not called Wudu, but Turtle City, and our tribes totem was one A turtle!" Fuser Wu said, suddenly thinking of something, and quickly said, "Yes, when I was a child, I heard the old people say that at that time the place where our tribe lived was a very dangerous sea area with many kinds of Super large sea kings, and our tribe is surrounded by sea kings on this small island, and we are in danger of being attacked by those giant sea kings at any time!" "But fortunately, at that time, our tribe still enshrined a **** tortoise. With the protection of the **** tortoise, our tribe can live in that dangerous sea!" "But later, I dont know why the tortoise disappeared, and shortly after the tortoise disappeared, our island began to move, and then it became what it is now, and the tortoise was gradually forgotten by the people of our tribe! " Mysterious Turtle...Turtle City...Bless...Disappear...Mist City... Listening to Fuser Fog''s words, there was a sense of familiarity in Rilis'' mind. He touched his chin and frowned and thought, "I always feel that this kind of thing seems very familiar. It seems that I have heard it or watched it somewhere. Too average!" "The **** tortoise... the turtle city... the turtle... the city!?" Lelis murmured, the familiarity in his mind getting stronger. "Turtle City...Turtle City...City...Deer City!?" Muttering, Lelis thought of a...Ah, no, it''s a deera deer spirit! After thinking of Lu Ling, Rilis suddenly had a bold idea in his mind! "Couldn''t it... Fog City is like a deer city of deer spirits, a city built on the body of a turtle, right?" Rilis thought this way, and felt that this possibility is more and more likely! The fact that the fog city and the island it is on can move is very unreasonable in itself! Although there are islands that can be moved in this world, they are all built after being transformed by humans, and the natural Rilis hasn''t heard of it yet! Thinking like this, suddenly Leliss had some strange kingdoms and places in the world that Arthur had told him about! The country like Zuowu was built on a huge elephant named Elephant Lord, and there is a place called Organ City, which was also built on a giant turtle. All these can prove Lelis current conjecture, and its probably not just conjecture! In addition to these, it is a strange thing not to have a Neptune close to itself! Although there is fog all around, the sea kings move on the bottom of the sea. The fog does not affect them at all, and even places with few foggy people are suitable for them to breed! But if you add a condition before this strange thing, the fog city is built on the turtle! Then, this strange thing can be explained! Fog City itself is very big. Just now when Lelis looked at it from a distance, he saw a dense cluster of buildings. Under this circumstance, the tortoise that can carry Fog City must not be small! is at least larger than the other Neptunes here, otherwise it would not be possible to move Fog City! And under this premise, its not surprising that there are no Neptunes around! The body is not small, and the appetite is naturally not small, so the surrounding Neptune is eaten up by it. It is normal for the tribe where Fuser Fog has not seen the Neptune! Thinking like this, Lillis told Fuser Fog about his guess! And Fuser. Wu was also taken aback when he heard his thoughts! "What, you said that the reason why the city of fog moved was because the city of fog was built on the turtle?" Fuser said in shock ~www.novelhall.com~ At the same time, Hoarfrost. Fog was also surprised. Said, "How is it possible? And is there such a big creature in the world?" But then, before Lylis could answer, Futher Wu remembered some of the past, and quickly said, "Wait, what you said, it seems... it''s possible!" "Ok!?" Lelis and Baishuang Wu turned their heads to look at Fuser Wu at the same time, their eyes were all surprised. "I remember that our tribe once circulated a saying among the chiefs. When it has eaten enough and has to rest, the fog will dissipate and we can see the sun again!" Fuser Wu said with some excitement. "The last chief, that is, when my father said this to me, I didn''t care, because at that time he was already a little confused, and often babbled, I thought he was babbled too!" "But now that I think about it, he may not be talking nonsense, but what he said is true, combined with what you just said, the meaning of this sentence is worth pondering!" Fuser. Fog said so, both Lelis and Baishuang. Fog were shocked! This sentence is a perfect combination of Lylis conjecture! "So, what he said is likely to be true?" Hoarfrost Mist pointed at Lylis and looked at Fuser Mist excitedly. And the other side! Lelis listened to them, and suddenly had a bold idea in his heart! Anyway, I have to catch, why not catch the big one? Chapter 575： Preparation before acceptance Ideas are good ideas! It is not so easy to implement! After having this bold idea, Lillis thought about the obstacles that would surely have if he were to complete this idea, and how to solve these obstacles. And after thinking for a while, he had some answers in his mind! The first problem encountered by this bold idea is undoubtedly confirming the existence of the so-called Divine Tortoise. Although Fuser Fogs words just confirmed Lelis conjecture, the conjecture is the conjecture. Before the actual confirmation, no matter how you confirm it , It''s just a guess! Simply, this guess is not difficult to confirm! As long as you cover the whole island with the color of sight and hearing, and also cover the bottom of the sea, you can confirm whether it is built on the back of the turtle in the form of the island! Of course, this may not be possible for Lelis! Although he has a high level of domineering training, the island is even bigger! But, it doesnt matter, Lelis did not come alone! Its okay to let Bairegang Ruisenbang directly feel the breath of the soul! Previously, Bailegang Ruisembang did not perceive the existence of the turtles completely because he did not expect that the reason why the fog would move is because there are turtles underneath, so he did not perceive it, but only perceives the fog. The situation! But now, as long as Lelis mentions it, he will definitely perceive it specifically, and it is certain! Thinking of this, Lelis couldn''t help but cast his gaze on Fuser Mist who was excited! At the same time, he showed a slightly apologetic expression and said, "That chief, I just forgot to say one thing, I am not here alone this time!" "Uh..." Listening to his words, Fuser Wu immediately woke up from his excitement. He was a little surprised and said, "That is to say, is there someone else following you?" As soon as the voice fell, Fuser Fog seemed to have thought of something again, slapped his head, and said, "Yes, we are surrounded by the sea. If you come here alone, it seems unrealistic. Someone must help you sail the boat. !" Speaking of this, Fuser Fog paused, changed his voice, and said, "Then your people should be on the small island just now? Just now, our fog hit the small island. In other words, those of yours should have been knocked into flight? Would you like us to find out if there are any survivors?" "No!" Lelis shook his head, and said in a deep voice, "We have special evasion skills, so no one has had an accident. It''s just that the fog is too strange, so I will come and have a look alone!" As he spoke, Leliss changed his voice and said with a smile, "Now that it is confirmed that you are a friendly tribe, I want to call my men in!" "This..." Fuser frowned when he heard the fog, with a worried expression on his face. Although Lelis said that he was under Pendragon Martins descendants, Fuser Fog has no way to be sure, and even if its true, Pendragon Martins descendants talked to Pendra. Gong Martin himself is completely two concepts! Therefore, Fuser Fog is also a little worried! I was worried that Rilis brought many people in. When the time came, they would suffer a loss, and they were even in danger of destruction! "Hehe!" Lillis looked at him and understood what he was thinking in an instant, so he smiled and said, "I didn''t bring too many people this time, that is, only twenty people!" Fuser. After hearing the fog, he quickly said with a smile, "Welcome, welcome, go and call them! Don''t make people wait!" In his view, in their garrison team with a total of 300 people, more than 20 people are not threatening at all, and when there is no threat, he will not be stingy with his kindness! "Okay, please wait a moment, I''ll call someone over!" Lillis smiled apologetically, got up and walked out of the room, directly into the fog. Soon, Rilis stepped on the moon step and returned to the ship flying in the air again. "How is it? What''s the situation?" Balegang Ruisembang looked at him back and asked quickly. "That''s it..." Lelis briefly explained to him the situation he encountered in the fog. "I didn''t think, this turned out to be a tortoise!" After hearing what she said, Balegang Ruisenbang frowned and said, "Wait, let me confirm it first!" Speaking, Balegang Ruisenbang closed his eyes on his own, and focused on feeling the past downward! And this time, under the special perception, he quickly felt a majestic soul breath. "It''s true!" Balegang Ruisembang opened his eyes and said in surprise, "There is indeed a giant moving below, but I am not sure if it is a tortoise. I can only be sure that its size is indeed very large. Big, bigger than the sea kings we have seen before!" "That''s great!" After seeing Balegan Ruisenbang''s confirmation, Rilis smiled. Then, he began to think about how to conquer this behemoth! And after thinking about it for a while, Rilis basically determined the difficulty of conquering this behemoth! First of all, the biggest problem is the size! The behemoth in front of him is really too big, and Lillis is not sure at all, whether Arthur''s small Momotaro rice **** will work. After all, relative to this behemoth, Momotaro rice **** are not even qualified for stuffing their teeth! Thinking about this, Rilis talked about the problem with Bairegang Ruisenbang. "Can you just call and ask?" Bailigan Ruisenbang thought. "That''s right!" Lillis was stunned. Then, he walked into the cabin, took a phone bug, and dialed out. "Zi---" However, after the call, what he heard was not a familiar phone call, but a loud noise. "Can''t call? No signal?" Rilis asked a little surprised. Although the phone worm can be called in many places, there are some places that cannot be called because of the magnetic field. This kind of place is not uncommon at sea, so Leliss was a little surprised, but still acceptable! "Since you can''t fight here, go to the sky to fight!" Lelis murmured. He guessed that it might be because of the magnetic field. There is no signal here, and his solution is very simple and rude. Since it can''t be hit here, then go farther and try it higher! Thinking about it, Lelis walked out of the cabin and asked Balegan Ruisenbang to send him to heaven. And Bairegang Ruisenbang did not hesitate to agree directly! So, Lelis soon came to an altitude of 10,000 meters. "Let''s call here!" Looking at the surrounding scenery, Lelis stepped on the moon step and picked up the phone bug in his hand and dialed out! And this time, there was no accident, it was connected directly! "Your Majesty, it''s like this..." Lillis briefly told Arthur about this place! "Don''t worry, Momotaro rice **** are okay!" Arthur''s voice on the other side of the phone ~www.novelhall.com~ looks very confident! What a joke! Momotaro rice **** are produced in that world! Although it looks inconspicuous, it should be regarded as a regular item in essence. It does not depend on the size of the eater when it is used. As long as it conforms to the rules, it will work! Thinking like this, Arthur''s answering voice is so confident! After getting Arthurs affirmative answer, Rilis also returned to the ship again! "How is it?" Bailigan Ruisenbang stepped forward and asked. "Your Majesty said, there is no problem!" Lillis said with a smile. "That''s good!" Balegang Ruisenbang nodded. "That''s OK, let''s go down first!" Lelis said in a deep voice. Now that the biggest problem has been solved, the minor problem will follow! The most important issue is the opposition of the fog tribes. They will definitely not agree with Rilis to subdue the turtle. For this reason, they may even clashed with Rilis and his party! Regarding this, Rilis is not afraid of it, after all, with the force he has just seen in this tribe, he can kill them alone! It''s just that Rilis, who was deeply influenced by Arthur, had other ideas, so he was not so radical and killed them directly! Well, because of Pendragon Martins great favor, the tribe came all the way to repay the favor. This is a good advertisement! can promote that Saint Martin has been a kind-hearted country from the very beginning! Thinking like this, a gleam of light flashed in Lelis'' eyes, and the corners of his mouth rose up! Chapter 576： help When Rilis came to the conference hall again, he was not alone, but he brought his apprentice Hathaway with him! Of course, Bairegang Ruisenbang was actually there, but Rilis didn''t talk to Fuser Fog! "This is my apprentice, Hathaway!" Lillis introduced to Fuser Wu. "Hello!" Fuser Fog and Hoarfrost Fog said politely at the same time. "Hello!" Hathaway looked at the two seemingly scary people in front of her. Although she had been mentally prepared for a long time, she was still shocked in her heart, but she still slapped calmly on the surface. call! After they said hello, Lelis looked at Fuser Fog directly into the subject, and muttered, "Chief Fuser, you have lived in the fog for so many years, do you want to change your environment?" Since you want to use them to advertise, it is natural to use as little force as possible. Under the premise that force cannot be used, the best way is to lure! Therefore, Rilis chose the entry point of the living environment! Although the fog is very big, it is also very poor! There is no need for Fuser Fog to say this, Leliss can know just by observing the foxer fog and hoarfrost fog in this hall! It stands to reason that the conference hall is not as luxurious as a place to receive outsiders and meetings, but at least it must have a certain decoration, so as not to let outsiders think you belittle him, and this conference hall of the Wu tribe is so simple It makes people speechless! Not to mention the decoration, there is no at all. Except for the fog-repelling stones installed on the four walls, the other things that even entertain people are just a few tattered wooden tables, not to mention the chairs. Leliss are all now. Sitting directly on the ground! The two of them wore nothing else, it was fur, and the fur was simply made and looked very old! To say that the only thing that looks like a little is nothing more than the spear in Hoarfrost. Wu''s hand! That was the only iron that Rilis saw in the audience! It can be said that the fog tribe is as poor as it is! But Lelis can also understand this! After all, the fog city itself is in a windless zone, and it is still on the back of a tortoise that is always moving. In this case, they are completely unable to obtain other materials they need through trading, and can only be self-sufficient! On the premise of self-sufficiency, it is also difficult for them to obtain other materials! On the back of a tortoise and the fog in the sky is enough to block many of their channels for obtaining resources! For example, mining! How could there be mine on a turtle''s back? For example, planting! Although they can also plant some plants, most of them still cant, because many things need sunlight. Without sunlight, basically 90% of the worlds things cannot be grown, and only some of them are not necessarily foggy. What the tribe needs! For example, breeding! The same is because of the sun! In the absence of sunlight, many creatures are not easy to raise! It can be said that basically all the ways to obtain resources in such a place are naturally blocked! Where the Wug Tribe is located, there is really nothing but to eat! "Change the environment?" Listening to Leliss'' words, Fuser mist showed a heartbeat expression! Saying that you don''t want to be fake! Fuser Fog, including the chiefs of previous generations, has thought of leaving here more than once! no way! There is nothing more than being able to eat here! In this case, some problems will inevitably arise. Among them, the most troublesome thing for Fuser, and there is no way to solve it, is giving birth! When the people of the tribe can eat every day, there are naturally some spiritual needs! But in this regard, the fog tribe has no way to satisfy the tribe! After all, the tribe has nothing poor! Therefore, in order to meet the needs of spiritual civilization, the tribes are left with the only method that does not require money and only requires physical strength, and that is-"sleep"! Therefore, as a side effect, the number of children born each year is growing! But the island is that big! Although every few years, other islands caused by the mover will be integrated into the fog, but that is not long-term. The islands that are integrated into the fog will be in the future, because the movement of the fog will cause most of them Falling off, falling into the sea, only a little bit can truly blend in and become a part of the fog city! Compared with the birth of a child, these can''t keep up with the land needed for the birth, growth, family, and business of the tribe''s newborn! Therefore, fog can be said to have reached its limit! If this continues, Fuser Fog can imagine that in the past few decades, the people of the tribe will fight for their land and start a civil war! But Fuser Fog has no good solution! Can''t forbid others to have children? Let''s not talk about it. I am afraid that if this order continues, some people will reverse it! After all, this is the only way for the tribe to satisfy the spiritual civilization construction! Therefore, Fuser Fog inevitably gave birth to the idea of ??wanting to leave here! As long as they leave here, they can find a bigger island to live on, and they dont have to be afraid that the tribe will have too many children, leading to insufficient land and civil war! unfortunately... The idea is good, but the action is extremely difficult! Let alone whether the people are willing or not, the fog around it is a headache! How did they leave in this invisible fog of several meters? Who knows if he will walk and come back again? And where did they leave? The fog is moving every year, they don''t have a map around them, they don''t know where to go next after they leave, and they don''t have a clue. Can they walk around without a destination? Dare to walk around? Take ten thousand steps and say, even if they dare to go! But what if they didn''t find a place to settle? Then they must not die at sea? "If Chief Fuser is willing, we Saint Martin can help you!" Lelis saw the heartbeat on Fuser Mist''s face and said with a smile. Now that Fuser Wu''s heart is moved, everything is easy! If they can live in a different environment, they will probably not object to Lyris''s subduing the turtle! After all, they have almost forgotten the tortoise, and only the legend is left. If they still live on it, they will definitely oppose it, but if they dont live on it, they will not necessarily oppose it! "Help us?" Hearing Leliss''s words, Futher Wu frowned involuntarily! He didn''t know if Leliss'' words were true or false! "Yes, help you!" Leliss said with a smile, "If you want to live in another place, we can help you!" "Really?" Fuser Wu''s brow furrowed deeper! Although Fuser Wu''s thoughts are relatively small because he has not been in contact with outsiders, it does not mean that he has no IQ! He still understands the truth of nothing to do with diligence and steal if you do not commit evil! Therefore, he is naturally worried about Rilis''s willingness to help them change places! And this Rilis can also see it! "Really!" Lelis nodded, smiled, and said, "I know you are worried again, I''m afraid we have other ideas! But I can tell you directly, you think too much!" "We Saint Martin is stronger than you think! We have a population of more than 15 million, a super-large kingdom with hundreds of thousands of troops, and the country is so rich that even a civilian can have flesh and blood every day. Three meals of vegetables..." Rilis briefly talked about St. Martin''s strength to Fuser Fog. And there is only one meaning in his words! You are so poor, so poor, what is worth coveting? And after these self-introductions, Lelisss voice changed, and he said, I talked to our king on the phone before, oh, you may not know what the phone is, but it doesnt matter, you just need to know that this is a kind of energy. Things that you can talk to every ten thousand miles will do!" "Our king is very interested in you after hearing the story that you were helped by our king''s ancestors, and is willing to provide you with some help like the ancestors of the Pendragon family!" Listening to these words of Rilis, Fuser Wu felt a little surprised and a little excited! What is surprised is the strength of St. Martin, and what is touched is the help that Lelis said to provide them! Yes! The tribe is so poor, what else is worth coveting? Thinking of this, Fuser Wu finally chose to believe it! "It''s nothing more, Pendragon~www.novelhall.com~ Let''s choose to trust you again! Hope... don''t let us down!" Fuser Fog thought in his heart and said at the same time, "Really Can you help us live in another place?" Right now, if he doesn''t want to live in another place because of civil war in the next few decades, the best way to live is! "Yes!" Lelis nodded and smiled, "We can find you a big island similar to here for you to live on, or if you want, you can live in our kingdom and become a part of our kingdom. member!" "This..." When Fuser heard the fog, he immediately became tangled. The big island sounds good, but their lives are expected to be similar to here in a short time. At most, the environment has changed and they can see the sun. But to live in the kingdom, it means the unknown! He didn''t know what would happen after he went to live in the kingdom. It could be good or bad. All this made him feel flustered! In the end, Fuser gritted his teeth and said, "I choose..." () Chapter 577： Subdue "Become a member of the kingdom!" After saying this, Fuser Wu felt a sense of relief. He doesn''t know whether this choice is good or bad. But, can it be worse than now? They are already on the bottom line, and there is no room for bad, so he chose this answer with an unknown future. And his answer did not surprise Rilis! Of course, this is not a Prophet of Lylis or a psychology! But he saw that after his arrival, the two of Fuser Fog and Hoarfrost Fog looked at him on the clothes that appeared to be ordinary among the Saint Martin civilians, and the expression of envy from the inside out! "A wise choice!" Lelis smiled and assured him in a positive tone, "I know you may have some worries about the future, but you can rest assured that we will arrange everything. If there is no arrangement, you You can trouble me!" As a guy who is going to be used for advertising, it is naturally impossible for Lilis to make their lives worse! If they are bad, how can they be used for advertising? "Hmm!" Hearing Leliss'' affirmative words, Futher Wu nodded, and his anxiety about the unknown in his heart was slightly relieved. Then, Fuser Wu said again, "Then, how do we leave here now?" Hearing this, Lelis smiled and said, "Let it send us out!" said, he pointed to the ground! In an instant, Fuser fog cleared! But at the same time, his heart jumped, frowning involuntarily, and said, "It really exists?" Although there is a legend of the tortoise in the fog tribe, after it has been spread to the present, the basic tribes have also forgotten it. Except for a few old people, no one else has any relevant memories. In this case, Fuser. In fact, it is not certain that the turtle exists! "Yes!" Lelis nodded and said mysteriously, "We used some special methods to confirm its existence!" "Then it will cooperate with us?" Fuser Mist groaned for a moment before frowning. "Yes, we have a way to make it cooperate and surrender to us!" Rilis said with a smile. " Fuser Fog showed a tangled expression on his face. After weighing for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "That... just fine! " To be honest, Fuser Fog is entangled in what Rilis has done! Now it seems that he has accidentally discovered an uncontrolled treasure left by his ancestors, but it was taken away by others, and he has benefited from those people. The mood is very complicated! He doesnt know whether to block or agree! stop it... has taken advantage of others, I am embarrassed to speak, and I am embarrassed to stop it. Don''t stop it... That is the treasure left by the ancestors, the **** that the tribe originally worshipped, so it was a misfortune, it seems not good! However, after weighing in, he still made the final choice, which is not to stop! Well, no matter how good the treasures left by the ancestors are, they are useless if they cant be used. No matter how powerful the gods were originally worshipped, they wont be good for them! might as well be used to exchange some actual benefits! "It shouldn''t be too late, let''s go and subdue it!" Rilis said with a smile. "Well, good!" Fuser Wu nodded, and then seemed to have thought of something, so he quickly said, "Can you take us to see!" "No problem!" Lelis agreed without hesitation! Actually, there is nothing to take them to see. There is fog nearby, what can they see? is just a sound at most! "Let''s go, follow me!" Leliss said, got up and walked outside, and then Hathaway, Fuser Fog, Hoarfrost Fog also followed out! Soon, Rilis took some people and came to the edge of the foggy city under the reminder of Bairegang Ruisenbang. At this time, not only Rilis and others, but also some good folks from the fog tribe, all followed! Regarding this, Lelis did not stop it! It is also good for the people of the fog tribe to see what real power is. This at least allows them to have a clear self-positioning on their strength and status, and will not be arrogant and arrogant, which will lead to what will happen when they join the kingdom in the future. error! Of course, because of the fog, they may not see it, but it doesnt matter. It should be audible, and the effect should not be too bad! "Then I will trouble you!" After reaching the position, Lelis said to Bairegon Ruisenbang who was invisible to the side. It is obviously not that easy to feed Momotaro rice **** to the **** turtle! No way, the turtle is too big! Normal Neptune species, even the super large Neptune species surrounding the center of the windless zone, are only about 5,000 to 10,000 meters in size. The longest and largest that Lelis has seen these days is 20,000 meters. Yes, and very rare, he has not seen many! How big is the turtle? If you estimate the size of the tortoise from the size of the fog, then you can probably get a little rough data. is at least 50,000 meters long and at least 40,000 meters wide! What is this concept? is fifty kilometers long, forty kilometers wide, and an area of ??2,000 square kilometers! is one-third bigger than London! In this case, if Lylis were to come alone, it would be impossible for the **** turtle to eat Momotaro rice balls. Simply, he is not alone! but came with Balegang Ruisenbang! This is not a problem for Bairegang Ruisenbang! If it was before his death, that is, when he was still a golden lion, he could even control the whole turtle with the fluttering fruit and float in the air. But now, he is dead! Although his power was retained because his devil fruit touched the third level, but because of the conflict between the two systems of death and pirate, when his virtual power was successfully promoted to the general level, the power of the devil fruit was also lost. The virtual ability is suppressed to a relatively low level! Fortunately, it was just suppressed. Now he may not be able to do what he was in his heyday, but there is no problem with using the ability to get the head of the turtle out of the sea! Similarly, it is not a problem to control its mouth open! "No problem!" Balegang Ruisenbang replied faintly, "When I fly over, you can be ready!" "Then wait, look at the right time, and throw the rice **** into its mouth!" Lillis turned his head, looked at Hathaway on the other side, and at the same time passed the small bag with Momotaro rice **** hanging around his waist. Past. "Okay, sir!" Hathaway nodded honestly, and took the small bag. Then, Balegang Ruisembang floated towards the sea ahead, and Hathaway also let go of her sights, senses all this, and prepared silently in her heart! Soon, Bairegang Ruisenbang began to act! With a wave of his hand, all the suppressed Fluttering Fruit abilities were fully displayed. immediately. "Wow---" Accompanied by the sound of a huge rolling wave, the sea water on the sea surface was separated towards the two sides, it seemed that there was something coming out of the seabed. followed. "Ang---" A huge brown head that looks like a snake but looks very hideous~www.novelhall.com~ With a loud roar, appeared above the sea. "A little bit of strength!" Feeling the power of this huge head struggle, Bairegang Ruisenbang thought silently. The monster in front of me, if it is dealing with the army, it is probably more powerful than the general general level, and if it is dealing with the strong, with its strength and size, even if it is a lieutenant general, you will not want to kill it for a while. , Even if you dont pay attention, you may suffer! However, this strength seems to be that of Balegang Ruisenbang! With the suppressed fluttering fruit, he can take a moment to dispose of this turtle. If he uses his virtual power, let alone, this turtle can''t stand it for half a minute! Just as Bairegang Ruisembang was thinking, the huge head was also under the power of the fluttering fruit, as if it was controlled by an invisible hand, and the huge mouth was slowly opened! "It''s now!" Hathaway, who felt the scene with the domineering look and hearing, brightened her eyes, and quickly jumped, jumping directly in front of the huge head. At the same time, while jumping, she quickly took out six Momotaro rice **** from the small bag. Immediately, he threw it towards the opened mouth of the huge head! No accident, Momotaro rice ball went straight to his throat. Upon seeing this, Balegang Ruisembang gave up the practice of using fluttering fruits to control the huge head! "Ang---" After he gave up, the tortoise snarled up to the sky, but it calmed down, no longer the previous struggle! Obviously, it has been subdued by Momotaro rice ball! Chapter 578： Turtle King "Turtle King, head over there!" Hathaway sat on the head of the turtle with some excitement and shouted. At this time, one day has passed since the master turtle was taken over! In this day''s time, Hathaway has also done a lot of things to this turtle, including the ability to name it and research it! And she took the name Turtle King. means the emperor of the turtle! This point is worthy of the name. This tortoise, which is several times larger than the general super large sea king, is said to be the emperor of the tortoises. There is nothing wrong with it! As for the abilities of the Turtle King... In just one day, it is naturally impossible to study too much! But the basic ability is still known! Mist is one of them! That''s right, the fog around the fog is not natural, but caused by the turtle king! Of course, for this ability, neither Hathaway nor Rilis was surprised! After all, based on the information that Fuser Fog said before, it can be basically guessed that the fog is related to the Turtle King. Otherwise, how could it not exist before the Turtle King moved? After the King Turtle moved, it would be born. ? And this fog also gave Hathaway some surprises! This is not ordinary fog! is a special ability of the Turtle King itself! It spills from the body of the turtle king. Not only is it hard to disperse in the wind, it is extremely solid, it has the function of blocking the line of sight, and it can also interfere with the signal! Before, the reason why Lylis could not get through the phone was because of being in the fog! And this kind of interference signal can not only interfere with the phone worm''s signal, but also allow some creatures that do not rely on eyes or ears to detect the enemy, but rely on the natural ability to perceive the enemy, and the perception is affected! is like a bat that perceives the enemy by ultrasound, it is disturbed in the fog! However, this ability can only interfere with a part of it, not all creatures, just like seeing and hearing color cannot interfere. In addition, the big feature of this fog is its wide range! Because the wind is difficult to disperse it, the fog can permeate the height of nearly ten kilometers, the range of nearly 100 kilometers. This point is simply useless for war! If the Turtle King is placed on a battlefield, communication in that battlefield will basically be cut off, and the enemys ability to control the troops will be compressed to the extreme. They can no longer control the details of the troops, and the troops will be directly Falling into the next point! Of course, this is also bad! This special ability belongs to the passive type, which means that the Turtle King cannot control it, and therefore his communication will also be interrupted! Fortunately, this is not a big problem. After all, it was made by myself, and I had already prepared for it, so the impact is there, but it will not be much, at least less than the enemy! That''s enough! The enemy''s influence is large, but its own influence is small. For a war that is evenly matched, it is a crushing situation, and for a war that is downwind, it is a turnaround! In addition to these, the Turtle King has two more conspicuous abilities! Strong load and strong defense! These two points seem inconspicuous, but they are actually very useful! is heavy, which means that the turtle king can carry more things. The Turtle King, who has an area of ??more than two thousand square kilometers, has an area that is one third larger than that of a London. Under such a large area, a war begins. If it is allowed to carry supplies, then That war didn''t need so much logistics and transportation! A Turtle King can basically handle the logistics and transportation needed for small and medium wars! This save a few times, basically it is enough to fight a war! Of course, this is the most basic usage! The high-end usage of of course is to build a war fortress on the back of the Turtle King! Think about it, the Turtle King, who covers an area as much as one-third larger than New York, built a steel castle behind it, and then installed thousands of powerful artillery pieces, and then installed some of its weaker parts. Steel protection, turning it into an armed steel giant tortoise, moving the war fortress. In this way, people are basically blocking and killing people, and Buddhas are blocking and killing Buddhas. On the three-centre acre of Xihai, in the war, it can be said to be always disadvantageous and fierce! If the enemy doesn''t have general-level combat power, then fight whoever will die! "Ang---" After hearing Hathaway''s command, the Turtle King roared and swam slowly in the direction Hathaway pointed. Well, its slow, but with the size of the Turtle King, even the slow speed is not slow, even faster than the average sailing warship! "With the size of the Turtle King, I am afraid that a lot of IQ potions will be wasted. You must first notify your majesty and prepare in advance, otherwise the current reserves of IQ potions may not be enough for it!" Lylis standing next to Hathaway looked at This scene, sternly said. "Then please let me know, Master!" Hathaway flicked the hair on her forehead and said with a smile. "Hmm!" Lillis nodded. Immediately, he did not hesitate, and said to Bairegang Ruisenbang on the side, "Trouble you!" Hearing the words, Balegang Ruisembang nodded, and did not say much, sent Lelis to heaven with a wave of his hand! Although Rilis can go to the sky by stepping on the moon step, this is obviously not as fast as Balegan Ruisenbong sending him to the sky, so Rilis also asks Balkan Ruisenbun every time. ! And Bairegang Ruisembang has nothing to say about it, this is just a small matter for him! Soon, Rilis stepped down on the moon step again! "Okay, your majesty said it will be prepared! Before we go back, he will be ready and send things to the Kingdom of Whitby!" Lelis said to Hathaway after coming down. Hathaway nodded. Immediately, she seemed to think of something, and asked with a smile to the side of Balegang Ruisenbang, "By the way, Lord Balegang Ruisenbang, what do you think of the strength of the Turtle King? " Hearing the words, an imperceptible light flashed in the eyes of Lylis on the side. He was quiet on the surface, but secretly pricked up his ears. "Do you really want me to tell?" Bairegon Ruisembang glanced at her and asked back. "Really! Can you tell me? In this way, I can at least have an awareness of the strength of the Turtle King in the future, and avoid letting it do anything beyond its own capabilities!" Hathaway said sincerely~www.novelhall. com~ Okay! "Bilegang Ruisenbang looked at her sincere appearance, nodded, and said in a deep tone, "This turtle looks good, strong, and defensive!" " Speaking of this, Bairegang Ruisenbangs voice changed and said, "But it is also a threat to ordinary people, and it is of no use to people of real strength! Even the rear admiral, as long as the other party wants to escape, This turtle has nothing to do with him, because the turtle is too big and the speed is too slow!" "Of course, the other party can''t do anything with him. The tortoise''s defense is very high! And if it is a lieutenant general, the tortoise can also fight the opponent head-on. As long as the opponent doesn''t escape, it won''t necessarily win it!" "But if it''s a general level... Ordinarily, it won''t be possible for a while! But in the end this turtle must die miserably, because this turtle can''t escape and can only rely on defensive resistance!" Hearing Bairegang Ruisembang say this, Hathaway nodded while listening. After speaking at Balegang Ruisembang, Hathaway asked casually, "Then how long will it take you to deal with the Turtle King?" "Hehe!" Balegang Ruisenbang chuckled twice, disdainfully said, "I don''t think I can deal with this kind of thing for half a minute!" "You are really amazing, you must be the strongest in the kingdom?" Hathaway praised after a dignified flash of eyes flashed. "Hehe!" Hearing her words, Bairegang Ruisenbang smiled and shook his head. There was more frustration on his face, but he didn''t say anything. Upon seeing this, Hathaway''s eyes flickered and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Chapter 579： Small country giant tortoise "It''s really troublesome!" Arthur, who just hung up, rubbed his temples, a little headache! There is no other reason! It was the call from Lillis just now! Lelis asked him for enough IQ potions for the Turtle King. This makes Arthur a headache! Listening to the size of the turtle king described by Leliss, Arthur knew that the IQ potion needed by this behemoth must be extraordinary without calculating, at least it should be calculated by basin or tank! And as the latest research and development of IQ medicine, the quantity is naturally not large, and it just meets the needs of Whitt Kingdom! In this case, if you want to find a potion that satisfies the turtle king''s use, thinking about Arthur will have a headache! Simply! This is not impossible! A long time ago, in order to study the IQ potion, Arthur had asked Balkan Ruisen to move the plants from Vermeyo Island and the islands and plants needed for IQ potion to the empty island, and later Large-scale, scientifically planted! Therefore, there is no shortage of raw materials for IQ medicine! Therefore, as long as there are enough manpower to work overtime, then enough potions for the Turtle King can still be produced! There is just one problem, that is, because IQ medicine is a high-end technology, some things in itself must be extracted manually, and this manual is not possible for ordinary people. It must have a certain technical and experimental basis, so this is enough manpower. It''s not easy to get together! "Forget it, let''s draw some people from the other projects of the Academy of Sciences, and feed this turtle!" Arthur murmured, with an excited smile on his face. Honestly, the Turtle King was Arthurs unexpected surprise! Originally, he just wanted Rilis and his team to grab a super large sea king as a supplement to the high-end combat power of the Whitney Kingdom and the artifacts of the town, so that the Whitney Kingdom has the ability to defeat powerful countries, and it will not fight because of soldiers. The force is too low, leading to the defeat of the war! It''s just that he didn''t expect that Leliss and his party would be able to give him such a surprise, which can be called a killer on the battlefield. This makes him kind of hungry. He wants to spend five yuan to buy a cake to eat and cushion his stomach. As a result, the merchant will directly give you a full table for you when doing activities. It is an unexpected surprise! At this time, Arthur suddenly thought of another question, "However, after feeding it, the turtle will become bigger, right?" The ability of IQ potions is to make animals huge, and the size of the turtle king itself is already big enough. In this case, if IQ potions are used, the volume... Think about it, Arthur has the urge to take a cold breath. There is a full size of the Turtle King in London, plus IQ potion, there are at least two Londons in the light area, right? maybe even more! And this area is even bigger than the area of ??some small countries before Basser passed through! In other words, if IQ potions are used, then Turtle King can successfully advance to become a mobile kingdom! Thinking about this, Arthur suddenly got a little excited! Imagine that in a naval battle, the opponent sent hundreds of warships out. As a result, you directly sent a Turtle King the size of a small kingdom. That scene, that scene... "It''s just that if this turtle wants to be armed, the money it will cost is probably not a small amount!" Thinking of Arthur, frowned again. Turtle King is good! But after it is much bigger, if you want to arm it, the money you need to spend is a big problem! After all, with a large area, there are naturally more places to be armed! And this armed money, of course, came from Arthur! no way! Whit Kingdom just raised the 600,000 army, it is already poor enough to eat dirt! If it were not for Arthurs support behind the scenes, I am afraid that the Whitney Kingdom would become the first country in the world to go bankrupt due to a fiscal deficit! In this case, it is obviously unrealistic to ask the Whitney Kingdom to use the money for the Armed Turtle King! Moreover, if you want to arm the Turtle King, you need more than money! still needs some advanced munitions and advanced technical armaments, if it is armed with some common munitions that can be bought on the market, this turtle is obviously wasted! Therefore, the Turtle King can only be armed with Saint Martin! "If you spend money, spend money! For Saint Martin, the most feared thing is to spend money!" Thinking like this, Arthur picked up the phone set aside, dialed it, and arranged. ------ a few days later. Along with the heavy fog in the sky, Lelis and his party sat on the Turtle Emperor, and finally walked out of the windless belt! "It''s finally figured out!" Feeling the obviously changing air around, Hathaway said with some joy on her face. Turtle King is big, but too slow! They used the armed merchant ship modified by Saint Martin to enter the center of the windless zone. It was only three days, and it took them more than six days to get out of the Turtle King, even if it was a day and night ride! "Okay, don''t be happy, let''s go back! Go back and have a rest. It''s not good to sleep in this place. [㿴00kxs] If you have to go to the bathroom together at night, you risk getting lost! "Lellis said helplessly. In the past few days, he is really fed up with the foggy weather! can''t see his fingers, can''t tell the difference between day and night, easily can''t see his feet falling, etc. are one of the reasons that make him hate the weather, but the most important thing is to go to the toilet at night! Here, I sleep in a daze at night and get up to go to the bathroom. As long as my brain reacts too late and there is no use to see, I am in danger of getting lost! Leliss these days~www.novelhall.com~ More than one night, I got lost because of going to the toilet! Even if he reacted quickly and found his way back by seeing and hearing, it really made him headache and embarrassing! Of course, this is not the most embarrassing! What embarrassed him the most was that he went out to go to the toilet at night. After he got lost, he met Hathaway who was also lost because of going out to the toilet. The two suddenly met in the fog and stared at each other. It exposed the fact that the other party got lost in the toilet. is so embarrassing to get home! "Understood!" Hathaway nodded. She also has a deep understanding of what Rilis said! These days, she has lost her way in the fog more than once. If she hadn''t seen it, she would even have the chance to get lost in the fog! Immediately, Hathaway lowered her head and whispered a few words beside the turtle king''s head. Turtle King suddenly accelerated, heading for Whittle Island! Hathaway can communicate with the Turtle King! Of course, this is not because of her extraordinary talent, but because of the effect of Momotaro rice balls! Momotaro rice ball is not as simple as it is obvious. After Hathaways contact with the Turtle King these days, she also discovered an additional effect of the Momotaro rice ball, which is to allow her to communicate with the Turtle King who ate the Momotaro rice ball. However, this kind of communication is not the kind of talking, but the kind of spiritual communication! Probably it was Hathaway who said something, and the Turtle King heard it. Although he did not understand what Hathaway said, it could understand the meaning inside. The Turtle King also roared, although Hathaway did not understand what it said. But can also understand her meaning! Chapter 580： Tortoise Whit Kingdom, in a hidden underground train station near the capital. "Be careful, this is a precious potion, don''t smash it!" "Head, don''t worry! Even if it is smashed, it''s okay. It''s all packed in special containers, it''s not that easy to break!" "Then be careful too, don''t drop the chain for me, otherwise you will have good fruit to eat at night!" "Yes, yes, I must be careful!" ... Accompanied by the reprimands, in this underground train station, dozens of strong men shuttled back and forth between the trains and the halls of the station, carrying wooden barrels the size of a bath barrel. "Da da da!" At this time, there was a mess of footsteps outside the underground train station. The big guys who were carrying things subconsciously stopped the movements in their hands and looked at the source of the sound, the entrance of the train station. "hiss---" "what is this?" "too horrible!" ... Immediately, everyone took a breath and was taken aback! A group of people wearing plain clothes with pale skin and white eyes, who looked like three-part people and seven-part ghosts came in. If it werent for the leader they knew, it was St. Martins Admiral Lelis, the brawny would probably be scared away or fight with these seemingly ghosts! the other side. Leliss, who took the people to the train station, watched the strong men stop what they were holding and looked at this side with three-point curiosity and seven-point horror. He couldn''t help but raise his brow, and then he shouted in a deep voice. Do your own thing!" "Yes!" "Understand!" "Okay, my lord!" ... Suddenly, the brawny men came back to their senses and hurriedly started their own affairs. Seeing this, Lelis didn''t say anything, and led a group of people behind him to the door of the train that stopped at the railway station. "Chief Fuser Mist, I will send you here!" Rilis smiled and said to Fuser Mist who was standing behind him, "Don''t worry, I have arranged everything. You go in, this thing will You will be sent to St. Martin, and someone will pick you up and settle you there!" "In addition, those of your tribes will be sent over slowly later, about a month later, you can get together again!" There are many people in the fog tribe! This is actually known from when Lelis was on the turtle king! At that time, although he couldn''t see exactly how many people there were in the fog tribe, he could also tell from the side of the area of ??the fog city and the number of garrison members! However, the one who really let Rilis know the number of people was only after they were all transported from the back of the Turtle King! Wu tribe has a population of 10,000! Among them, babies, children and the like accounted for almost one-third, that is, there are three thousand people, and people such as the elderly are almost one-twentieth, or about five hundred people, as for the others. They are all adults! Well, this ratio looks strange! But it doesnt feel strange to think of the environment in which they live! The fog tribes who have been in heavy fog all the year round and cannot see the sun, their physique is a little worse than normal people, colds, fevers, these are commonplace! And because there are no people in the tribe who can see a doctor, and even the herbs that are common in the outside world are not available to treat these symptoms, so these minor diseases in the eyes of the outside world are serious diseases that are difficult to treat in their eyes, and they die every year. Few people! In a weak physique, easy to get sick, there are no people who can see a doctor, no medicine, not even herbs. In this case, even if there is sufficient food, it is not easy to live to be old! Similarly, it is not easy for babies and children to grow up if they survive! Babies and children are physically weaker than adults. Coupled with the fact that they cant see sunlight all the year round, the chances of getting sick are many times higher than normal people dont know. Simply! In the fog tribe, which lacks the construction of spiritual civilization and has no entertainment activities, it has the habit of replacing spiritual civilization construction and entertainment activities with "sleeping" all the year round. Therefore, there have been many births of "side effects"! Because of this huge number of births, the number of babies and children of the fog tribe can still maintain a growing trend in this environment! "Then I will trouble you!" Fuser Wug said gratefully. Within just a few days of coming to the Whitney Kingdom, Fuser Fog has already felt the difference between here and Fog City! There are all fog, all here, and none, all here! Iron, which is very precious in the fog, can be seen everywhere in the streets! The clothes that are very precious in the fog, as soon as they came, they sent out several sets. You can eat anything you can''t even eat in the mist here. ... In short, everything they dont have in the fog, here they are all easily obtained! Now, Fuser Wug recalled the life in the foggy city. He couldn''t help but want to say: Is that the life of people? Thinking of this, Fuser Wu felt very thankful that he had chosen the right one! "Small things!" Lelis waved his hand indifferently, and said with a smile, "By the way, when you go to Saint Martin, there will be some people who will ask you questions. Then you will cooperate with them, honestly. Just answer them honestly!" Well, since the people are here, reporters and the like must of course be arranged, and they will be used as examples to promote the goodness of Saint Martin''s ancestors. "No problem!" Fuser Wu agreed without hesitation. Of course, in fact, he didnt know what Lelis was thinking, but he felt that someone came to ask a question. He answered it. This is just a small and simple thing. Even if Lelis doesnt say it, he Will answer, so he agreed without hesitation! He has no idea about this kind of thing, what''s the meaning behind it! "!" Soon, with the sound of rolling wheels, the first three hundred people of the foggy tribe, together with the chief Fuser Fog, were sent on the train, left here, and headed for St. Martin! Upon seeing this, Lelis took a deep look at the direction they were leaving, turned his head, and said loudly to the brawny who had already moved everything, "Everyone, bring me the medicine. Go up!" "Yes, my lord!" The strong men responded in unison. ---- Whit Kingdom Port. A ship full of potions, accompanied by an armed merchant ship, a few days ago, appeared inexplicably within the territory of the Kingdom of Whitby, in the fog that was less than half an hour away from the capital. Drove past. After entering the thick fog, it didn''t take long for the two ships to arrive outside a gray city. At this time, on the armed merchant ship. "That''s it, let the people of that ship disembark and come over to our side!" Lelis looked at the fog not far away and said lightly towards the crew on the side. "Yes!" The crew on the side nodded, then turned around and lay on the ground~www.novelhall.com~ groping in the fog to prepare, Soon, the five people who were in charge of sailing on the ship that was originally filled with potions climbed over along the rope sent from the armed merchant ship before entering the fog. And after they climbed over, the people on the armed merchant ship cut the rope, and the armed merchant ship also began to retreat at this time, moving towards the outside of this sea! Perceiving this scene, Lelis nodded and released his domineering look and experience, spreading towards the Turtle King. the other side! Hathaway, who was sitting on the turtle kings neck, felt a sense of peeping, and even understood it! So, she whispered to the turtle king under her, "Eat the ship in front!" immediately! "Ang---" After the tortoise emperor roared, his head suddenly sprang out, and at the same time he opened his hideous huge mouth, swallowing the ship full of potions into his mouth in one bite! followed. "Ang---" Tortoise King started to struggle inexplicably, with his limbs still heads and tails, swinging wildly, seemingly painful! "Wow---" Under its swing, the surrounding seas immediately became surging, and huge waves appeared one after another, and the sound of the waves resounded throughout the world. In its frenzied struggle, its limbs, head and tail, and its body, as if being inflated by someone with a pump, were like a balloon, pumping up quickly. After a while. After the sea subsided, a turtle king three times larger than before appeared! Chapter 581： parchment "!" "Woo---" Accompanied by the rolling sound of wheels and the sound of whistle, the train slowly stopped. Fuser. Wu took the lead to get off the train. After coming down, he stopped where he was, looked around, showing a confused expression, and said, "Where is this?" The place where he got off the car was a small square covered with gravel, and the square was surrounded by a large fence. At this time, through the fence built around the small square, he can see from a distance behind the fence is a continuous, colorful sea of ??flowers! Well, it''s so pretty! "Hoo---" Just then, a breeze was blowing. Suddenly, a refreshing floral scent rushed into Fuser Mist''s nose. Fuser, who was born in a place where flowers and plants are not easy to grow, like Wudu. Where has Wug ever seen this scene? He was stunned! There is a feeling of Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. "This is the secret garden!" At this time, a faint voice from the side came into Fuser Wu''s ears. Subconsciously, Fuser Fog followed the voice and looked over. "Are you?" Looking at the stupid, thick and thick man in front of him, Fuser Wu showed a puzzled expression. "I am the Minister of Works of Saint Martin, Giles! I will arrange your next life!" Giles said with a smile, showing white teeth. Regarding Fuser. Mist and the arrangement of the Mist Tribe, after Lylis told Arthur his thoughts about the Mist Tribe, Arthur made a decision! First of all, the fog tribe includes Fuser. Fog must not be able to go to St. Martin. After all, they have been to the Kingdom of Whitby and know the relationship between Hathaway and Lylis. If these leaks out, it will cause some trouble to Arthur. Although Arthur is not afraid, he does not want to add trouble to himself for no reason. . So, after the people of Fuser. Mist and Mist tribe sent them to St. Martin, Arthur didn''t let them stay any longer. He directly transferred them to the secret garden in the interior of the red earth continent! Well, the secret garden is a more suitable place for the Wu tribe people! The development time here is not short! But until now, no other outsiders have come here. They are all officials from the Ministry of Industry or various departments of Saint Martin. There are no other people, not even civilians of Saint Martin! As for why this happens, there are many reasons! But the most important point is that here is the interior of the Red Earth Continent. The trains here connect the four seas. This is very important to the entire Saint Martin, and it cannot be exposed here! Therefore, in terms of the people who enter here, the people who can enter Arthur Ka are the most loyal people in the kingdom, that is to say, they are all people in the kingdom! Of course, Arthur couldnt guarantee that there were no spies in it! But, he can guarantee that no matter whether there is a spy here, the people inside, if it is not a major event, will not get out or get news! Therefore, Arthur arranged the fog tribe people here! There are no outsiders here, and Arthur also strictly controls the entry and exit of people, so naturally, he is not afraid of the people of the fog tribe leaking secrets! However, it is one thing not to be afraid of leaks, but another to keep secrets! Although I am not afraid of leaking secrets, some things must be kept secret! For example, here is connected to the world, for example, the location here is in the middle of the red earth continent! These are people who can''t tell Fuser Fog, or even Fog tribe. Otherwise, if they accidentally leak the secret in the future, it will be very troublesome. Apart from anything else, the world government will definitely use this to research out the forces related to Saint Martin outside the West Sea, and then strike them, so that Saint Martin''s forces outside the West Sea will be destroyed! In addition, there is a more important reason for arranging the people of the fog tribe here! That is the people of the fog tribe, who have not been in contact with the outside world, do not know the outside society, let alone adapt to the outside life! Therefore, from some perspectives, the people of the fog tribe can be regarded as newcomers to the society. If they are rashly allowed to enter the society, it will definitely be a trouble. Not to mention that there will be major incidents, but some small ones. Trouble is always unavoidable! Therefore, Arthur is also going to remake them here! Of course, it is a bit inappropriate to say that the transformation is a bit inappropriate. It is more appropriate to educate them, let them learn the knowledge of the outside world, let them understand the society before entering the society, and let them master a craft if it is the best. The ability to support yourself! In this way, they will not be unable to live in the outside world because of the difference between the fog tribe and the outside society! It can be said that putting them in the secret garden is killing two birds with one stone! "Hello!" Fuser hurriedly smiled and said hello when he heard the fog! During this period of time, he has been mingling with Leliss, and learned a lot about St. Martin from Leliss, so he naturally knows what the word minister means in St. Martin! "Well, hello!" Giles nodded, and then said again, "You can get people down first, and then you can all go with me!" "Understood!" Fuser Wu nodded, then turned to face the people in the train car, and said loudly, "Everyone is down!" "Da da da!" Immediately, with the sound of messy footsteps, the members of the three hundred fog tribe that Fuser Wu brought this time all got off the train! "Wow---" "Where is this?" "It''s so beautiful here!" ... And after they came down, they also showed the same expression exactly as Fuser Wu, looking around, they were all stunned, they all felt like Grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden! Seeing this, Giles was not in a hurry, but waited quietly for a while. After all of them were surprised, he slowly said, "Well, now everyone, follow me!" After that, Giles took the lead to leave here! Fuser. Fog saw this, and quickly followed, and at the same time, he waved to the tribe members behind him and shouted, "Everyone follow!" "Yes!" In a messy answer, the people of the fog tribe quickly followed. Soon, under the leadership of Giles, a group of people set off from the small square where the train stopped ~www.novelhall.com~ After walking a long road, they came to a square surrounded by three buildings. Before the entrance. "This will be the place where you live and study in the future. You will learn some knowledge about the outside world here in the next few months, and learn a craft that can stand in the outside world, so that you can live in the outside society!" Giles stopped and said to Fuser Fog on the side. "Hmm!" Hearing his words, Fuser Wu looked at the three buildings in front of him that he thought was very luxurious, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Thank you very much!" "No thanks!" After Giles waved his hand indifferently, he pointed to the staff who had been waiting at the entrance for a long time, and smiled, "The rest will be arranged for you one by one. If If nothing happens, I will leave first!" After speaking, Giles is ready to leave! At this moment, Fuser Wu hurriedly stopped him and said, "Wait!" While talking, Fuser Wu took out a very old-looking parchment from his arms, handed it to Giles, and said sternly, "My lord, this is the one I moved from Wudu in our tribe. Something happened by chance!" "After checking later, we determined that this was a gift given by His Majesty Pendragon Martin to the chief of our tribe at that time, that is, my ancestors one hundred and fifty years ago. Now I want to give this gift to Your Majesty Pendragon Arthur, please pass it on for you!" "Oh?" Giles heard the words, looked at the parchment in his hand, took it curiously, and said, "Okay, I will give it to your Majesty later!" Chapter 582： Lost voice St. Martins Palace Study "Funding must keep up! Only with money, munitions, and ships, these can be produced!" "Yes, more people from the Ministry of Engineering will go over and make a complete design first, and strive to initially build the turtle king''s back within three months, install various weapons, and have the power to fight!" "Maeda Ryuhei, your people from the Ministry of Agriculture will check how much food is left for this year and will be transported to the Whitney Kingdom. If it is not enough, take out part of the previous year''s stored food and send it over!" "Dalla, how is the munitions production at the ordnance factory? Almost? That''s good, transport all of them to the Kingdom of Whitby!" ... Accompanied by one call after another, Arthur ordered all the matters before the war! Yes, it''s about to fight! Of course, not from St. Martin''s side, but from the Whitney Kingdom side! Although the Turtle King hasn''t finished his arms yet, Arthur doesn''t want to wait any longer, and there is no need to wait. The Turtle King wants to deal with those powerful nations, but there are no powerful nations near the Kingdom of Whitney! Therefore, the Whitney Kingdom can fight first while arming the Turtle King. When the Turtle King is finished armed, the weak kingdoms around it have almost fallen into the hands of the Whitt Kingdom. Later, when facing a powerful country, the Turtle King will just be officially born! Besides, there are reasons why Whitt Kingdom has to fight! The development of the Whitney Kingdom is different from the development of St. Martin. St. Martin is a farming development. Peace is only for the next attack to accumulate power. The longer the calm time, the greater the accumulated power. When it breaks out, the more amazing it will be. Martin does not need to be anxious! The Whitney Kingdom belongs to the development of war-raising and snowballing. In this case, the Whitney Kingdom cannot stop, because once it stops, there is a danger of blood collapse, so it must be played so that it can continue to snowball and become stronger. ! After arranging these things, after a long call on the phone, Arthur, who was a bit dry, picked it up and put it aside, and took a sip of coffee with a lot of milk. "Gulong!" Accompanied by the rich milky aroma and slightly bitter coffee taste, a cup of coffee entered Arthurs stomach. Suddenly, he no longer feels dry! And just at this time. "!" There was a knock on the door. "Come in!" Arthur said casually. "Your Majesty!" A waiter walked in and said respectfully, "Master Giles, please!" "Giles? Didn''t I just finish the phone call with him?" A hint of doubt flashed in Arthur''s mind, but he still said to the waiter, "Please come in!" "Yes!" The waiter nodded, turned and left the room. In a while! "Crack!" With the sound of pushing the door, Giles walked in! "Your Majesty!" Giles said respectfully. "Didn''t I just call you? Why, do you have anything else?" Arthur wondered. "Yes!" Giles nodded and said sternly, "Your Majesty, do you remember the fog tribe you arranged to the secret garden?" "Remember!" Arthur was taken aback, and said with some surprise, "Didn''t they stay in the secret garden a few days ago? Why is there something wrong, or something happened?" "No!" Giles shook his head slowly, looked at his very loyal and honest black face, opened a smile with white teeth, and said, "The chief of the fog tribe gave me a picture before moving in. Parchment, it is said that His Majesty the ancestor of our kingdom gave them to the chief, a gift of friendship between both parties! "Now, they have given me the parchment paper, and hope that I will help them give the parchment paper to your majesty, to show their surrender to your majesty!" As he said, Giles took out a rolled, worn-out parchment from his arms and handed it over to Arthur respectfully. "Oh!?" Arthur took it over and curiously asked, "A gift left by the ancestor?" After said, he opened the rolled sheepskin! Suddenly, a dense and intricate map appeared in front of Arthur. "What is this?" Arthur looked dizzy. He has never seen such a complicated map. After reading it for a while, Arthur, who still didnt understand the map of where it was, rolled up the map again, and said to Giles, "I have received the thing. Go down first and do what I ordered. your business!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Giles agreed and turned to leave! At this time, Arthur suddenly thought of something, so he stopped him and said, "Wait!" "Your Majesty, what else is there?" Giles paused, turned his head, and asked respectfully. "Since the chief of the fog tribe gave me a gift, then I can''t be stingy. Before you go, take a small box of gold in the palace and give it to the chief of the fog tribe!" Arthur said with a serious face. said so, but what Arthur thought in his heart was that since he wanted to use the fog tribe to advertise, he had to play it thoroughly and loudly. When the time comes, when advertising, this matter will be given up again, as a deed to set off Arthur''s stalwart image! "A box of gold?" Giles frowned. A box of gold is not a small amount, it is very valuable. From the perspective of normal people, a box of gold is enough for them to eat for so many generations. "Yes!" Arthur nodded. If you dont give much, how can you set off your stalwart image? Besides, this little money is nothing to him! Even if it does not count the 10% that St. Martins annual tax pays to the royal family, Arthur has a lot of assets. St. Martins various industries have Arthurs assets, and St. Martins largest bank, the bank responsible for the issue of St. Martins currency, is also Arthurs property. "Understood!" Giles finally nodded! Although he did not understand why Arthur gave so much, since Arthur gave the order, he had to execute it! Immediately, Giles turned and left here! And Arthur looked at his leaving back, UU reading www. uukanshu.com shook his head, turned and sat down at the table, and dealt with political affairs. ---- The setting sun goes down! Soon, it''s night time! After dealing with government affairs for the day, Arthur came to the study again after dinner. He is going to read a book for a while before going to rest! "Hoo---" After blowing the hot tea in his hand, Arthur took a sip and put the hot tea in his hand aside. Then, he picked up the book on the desk and was ready to read it. At this time, he suddenly found the parchment paper on the side. "Forget it, look at this parchment again!" Under the messenger, Arthur picked up the parchment inexplicably and opened it. is still the densely packed map with Arthur''s scalp numb. "The old ancestor gave this thing as a gift? I saw my scalp numb, how do people from a tribe understand? Is it deliberately playing with people?" Arthur muttered puzzled, but thought it was something from the ancestor , He still forced himself to watch forcibly. And this forced a look, Arthur did find out! "What is this?" The moonlight outside the window shone on the map, and a point on the map was shining. Subconsciously, Arthur picked up the entire map, walked to the window, and looked at the moonlight carefully. After looking carefully for a while, Arthur suddenly widened his eyes, showing an expression of disbelief, and lost his voice, "Wait!? This is the mark of...Tike Kingdom?" Chapter 583： Suspicious Pendragon Martin is connected with Tik Kingdom? Why is there contact? What is the relationship between them? Why would Pendragon Martin give this map as a gift to the chief of the fog tribe? Normally, the gift should be used by the person who is given it. It is more precious or has commemorative value. Then where can this map of Fog Tribe be used, where is it precious, and what commemorative value is there? What does this map represent? ... Looking at this map, countless doubts arose in Arthur''s mind for a while, making his face more and more serious. is not easy! This thing is never easy! In the beginning, after he came to this world, Arthur used to read frequently for a while to understand the world! why? Because there is a saying that is so good, the paper is too shallow, and I absolutely know that this matter must be done! Looking at the world from comics and animations, there are definitely differences and gaps between the real world and the real world. He knows this very well. Therefore, after he came to this world, he often read books to understand the world. Get into this world! In the process, he was also very interested in the development history of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Although he was still young at the time, as a traverser, he knew very well what he wanted to do. He knew that he would be a king in the future, so the development history of the kingdom must be seen and understood! While watching, he discovered something very strange and has not been explained so far! That''s Pendragon. Why did Martin build a nation? This is strange! Pendragon. What was Martin''s original occupation? Adventurer! Generally speaking, there are two types of people who choose this profession, one for money and the other for dreams! But Arthur judging from the development history of St. Martin, the biography written by others for Pendragon Martin, and the private records in the palace, Pendragon Martin was not for money. He used to save money more than once. , Give money to friends who are in desperate need of money, even strangers, and the gold and silver jewelry he got in his adventures! In other words, he is dreaming! Well, this is also recorded. In various records and various biographies, a unified answer is clearly written. Pendragon Martin has said more than once that his dream is to sail in a great waterway. One lap, from the beginning of the great waterway to the end of the great waterway! Under this premise, he came very suddenly since the founding of the country! From various records and various biographies, it can be seen that Pendragon Martin suddenly gave up his dream during a certain period of time, and resolutely brought people back to the West Sea with the gains from the adventure. Jianguo! And by that time, he had already reached the second half of the great channel! Although it has not reached the end, it is only one step away from the end! In this case, let alone a person with dreams, even a normal person would want to see the end, right? But he didnt, so he suddenly changed his mind and came back to build a nation! Arthur always finds this strange. However, he didn''t care at the time. After all, the old ancestors have passed away. Why are you still looking for the reasons for his founding of the country? Arthur did not specialize in history! Thinking like this, a bold guess suddenly appeared in Arthur''s mind for no reason. That is the transformation of Pendragon Martin because he reached the point on the map about the Kingdom of Tike, and encountered some things at that point, which led to such a big transformation! "Well, it''s very possible. Otherwise, it''s impossible to explain why he suddenly changed his mind. You can''t just change it if you want?" The more I thought about it, the more I felt that his guess was right, and he couldn''t help thinking, "So, Why would this map be given to the fog tribe by Pendragon Martin?" This is a bit strange! If this map is a turning point in Pendragon Martins life, why would he give this map as a gift to the fog tribe? Thinking like this, Arthur had two more guesses that extended from it! The first one, this map Pendragon. Martin may have been there, unearthed, and confirmed that it is no longer useful! Second, this map may be useful to the fog tribe, so he would give it to the chief of the fog tribe as a gift! Combining these two guesses, Arthur had an answer in his mind. After this map was discovered by Pendragon Martin at the beginning, he had confirmed that it was useless in his hands, so he gave this map to him. The fog tribe that can come in handy! Under this answer, a bolder guess appeared in Arthur''s mind! That is the point on this map, it may be the time when Pendragon Martin arrived at the fog tribe, around the place where the fog tribe is! The only way to explain this is why Pendragon Martin gave this map as a gift to the fog tribe! That is to say, that point on this map is near the fog tribe! "Then... now there is one question left, that is, where was the fog tribe back then?" Arthur murmured, his eyes narrowed involuntarily. Only when you find where the fog tribe was, can you find that spot! Only by finding that point can I know why Pendragon Martin changed his attitude in the first place, and then can I know why Pendragon Martin met and what happened in the first place! Thinking like this, Arthur put down the parchment map in his hand, turned around to the bookshelf behind and searched it! In a while! A bunch of records, biography, and royal secrets about Pendragon Martin were piled up on the table by Arthur! "As long as you find the approximate time when Pendragon Martin suddenly changed his mind, and then find his approximate location at the time, you should be able to determine the approximate location of ~www.novelhall.com~ this point!" Arthur murmured. Sitting at the desk, I looked through these materials carefully! Soon, Arthur, who had seen these records, biographies, and royal secrets a long time ago, easily found the approximate scope of that point. "It should be in this area!" Holding a marker, Arthur drew a small circle on the map of the second half of the great waterway. Immediately, he seemed to have thought of something again. He quickly picked up the phone worm and called the secret garden to ask if the Wu tribe had any relevant records at the time, and wanted to narrow this area! What a pity! Its too long! Moreover, the fog tribe moves every year, and they dont know where they were originally! The only certainty is that their location was at the junction of the second half of the Great Channel and the windless zone! Well, this is not nonsense! According to the word of mouth of the fog tribe, when Pendragon Martin appeared, the place where they were could occasionally feel windy! "Headache~" After Arthur hung up the phone, he rubbed his head while looking at the circled map in front of him! The answer of the fog tribe is only a little bit narrower! The junction between the windless zone and the second half of the Great Channel is also very wide! Thinking like this, out of the corner of Arthur''s eye, he inadvertently saw a point on the map in the second half of the great waterway in front of him. "Ok?" Arthur was taken aback and said, "Isn''t this the place where Konoha Island is?" Chapter 584： Konoha Island Is there any relationship between Pendragon Martin and Tik Kingdom important? is important, not important! is not important because this is all in the past! Even if the reason is found, it is of no use. For the current Saint Martin, it is of no help! The important thing is because it has something to do with the Kingdom of Tike! Although the Kingdom of Tik has been a kingdom for hundreds of years, its technology is more advanced than the current Saint Martin. If you find it, you may be able to reap something about the Kingdom of Tik and increase its national strength! Of course, the premise of all this is to find that point! After finding that point, it is possible to determine the relationship between Pendragon Martin and the Tik Kingdom! found that place, it is possible to harvest something about harvesting the kingdom of Tike! Therefore, Arthur not only sent someone to find it, but also went to find it himself! -------- early morning! New World Konoha Island! A black man with a weird mask who looks like a man or a ghost walked out of the portal! That''s right! He is the shadow of Arthur...! However, the controller is Arthur, so there is nothing wrong with saying that it is Arthur! And his purpose of coming to Konoha Island needless to say, is to find that spot on the map! As for why he didnt come in person, but sent a shadow... Of course it is for my own safety and the safety of the kingdom! If he comes out on his own, what if he encounters an ambush by the world government or strays into some dangerous place? And, once the main body comes out, what if something happens to the kingdom suddenly if it gets stuck somewhere? So, he let the shadow come out! Anyway, the shadow is one with him, and the shadow has a great guarantee in terms of safety! can enter the shadow of other things at any time to avoid danger, even if you really encounter an irresistible danger, you can also go directly back to Arthur with one thought, it is not too safe! "You need to find clothes to wear first!" Arthur couldn''t help but muttered as he looked down at his body, which looked three-part human and seven-part ghost. If you go out in this way, it will be troublesome to walk on the street without talking about finding that point on the map. Maybe it will scare people. Thinking of this, after Arthur walked out of the portal, he walked directly towards Tsunades house. After a while. Because he drank too much last night and was sleeping soundly at home, Tsunade, who was about to sleep until the sun was three poles, was forcibly woken up, kicked out of the house, and went to buy clothes! after a while. Tsunade walked back with a set of armor full of the taste of the country with a grudge on his face! "Your Majesty, this is what you want!" Tsunade Price handed the armor to Arthur and said quietly. Seeing this, Arthur took the armor casually, put it on, and said while wearing it, "Well, you can go to work!" ? ? ? Even if you ask my old lady to get up early in the morning to help you buy things, you can still drive me to work now? I still want to sleep again! Thinking so, Tsunade reluctantly replied, "Then I''m leaving, Your Majesty!" After , she ran away without looking back! Well, the office can still sleep! Soon, Arthur put on the entire armor! I have to say that the armor Tsunade bought is very suitable for Arthur''s shadow. The full set of armor, plus the ghost mask of Arthur Shadow itself, gives Arthur the feeling of wearing a Japanese ghost face armor from his previous life. "But, I always feel like something..." Arthur murmured as he looked at himself in the mirror, frowning and thinking. At this moment, the corner of his eye inadvertently saw Tsunade''s decorative knife hanging in the room, and he was suddenly stunned. "It turned out to be a knife!" Arthur said, and directly picked up the decorative knife and stuck it around his waist. "Well, it''s much better now!" After looking at himself in the mirror again, Arthur said very satisfied. Armor, weapon, Arthur now looks like a general of Wano country! "Hoo---" Immediately, Arthur took a deep breath, turned and walked outside, and said as he walked, "Now I''m like a person, you can go!" ---- Konoha Island Port! Although it is early morning, there are already people coming and going here, and there are busy traffic! Since Konoha Island was developed, in a short time, Konoha Island has become the most popular island among the surrounding islands and even the Whitebeard Sea! There is no other reason, the things here are cheap! After Arthur transported a large amount of St. Martins supplies here, the civilians, merchants and even the White Beard Pirates in the surrounding waters were all attracted by this unusually low price! The same thing is cheaper or even better, so why not buy it? Therefore, Konoha Island is just like riding a rocket, and its development is fast! Because of this, Konoha Island has become a new star in the sea of ??Whitebeard in a short time, and it has become a gold! And some people make money, naturally some people lose money, some people make money, naturally some people are jealous! So, after the rapid development of Konoha Island, people began to want to make ideas here! Even with the name White Beard, it is impossible to stop others'' greed! But it''s no use! Where is this place? Konoha! After several pirates who wanted to fight the autumn breeze attacked, they were killed by Konoha''s people. After hanging in the port, there were fewer people paying attention! After setting up a security team in Konoha and starting to patrol the port and various places in Konoha Village, this place jumped up and became one of the safest islands in the Whitebeard Sea! Because of this, more and more people come here, and many people even rent houses directly at the port! In this chaotic new world, it is not easy to find a safer place. Similarly, its not easy to find a place where things are cheap! Now there is a place where things are cheap and safe, which is naturally very attractive. Looking at the scene of people coming and going here, Arthur is also very satisfied~www.novelhall.com~ This is his industry! Thinking so, Arthur shuttled among the crowd and headed towards the shore. After a while. Arthur came to the shore. Similarly, although it is early morning, there are a lot of people here, not only people, but also non-human people, there are also many other races! However, Arthur didn''t care, he walked directly to the water! "Wood Fruit. Noah''s Ark!" Suddenly, countless long pieces of wood began to spread out of Arthur''s hands. These woods were like snakes, twisting and constantly moving toward the water in front of Arthur, and then began to combine on the water! Soon, a brand new double-decker paddle boat appeared in front of Arthur! Upon seeing this, Arthur flexed his legs slightly, leaped slightly, and jumped directly onto the boat. After , he called out a hundred ninjas from the ghost army. At Arthur''s order, these ninjas took their positions, sat on their paddle boards, and rowed them! In this way, this double-decker paddle boat left the port within a minute after it appeared, and headed towards the sea, leaving behind an inexplicable look on the crowd! "What was that just now?" "Am I dazzled? How did I see a ship being built in front of me and then driving away in front of me?" "I think I am dazzled too, because what I see is the same as what you see!" "me too..." "I think...maybe a capable person!" ... Chapter 585： Chance encounter "Hoo---" "Wow---" With the breeze blowing on his face, the sound of waves hitting the ship''s wall was heard in Arthur''s ears, who was lying on a wooden deck chair at the bow, giving him a feeling of relaxation! "Hoo---" Arthur took a deep breath, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said with a relaxed face, "It''s been a long time since I felt such a relaxed feeling!" Since this year, Arthur has rarely had time to relax! In addition to daily exercise and improvement of strength, most of them are dealing with government affairs or on the road to government affairs. Occasionally doing something else is also arranging wars, inquiring about intelligence, and conspiring with people from the world government. These are more intrigue and troublesome. Things. It''s like resting. At most, it is going to the Tower of Trial to practice hands, but that is not a real rest, but just another way to exercise yourself! And today, he finally took a real break...Uh...no, not real! is only half! After all, his body is still dealing with political affairs in Saint Martin! But, this is enough, better than no rest! Thinking like this, the leisurely expression on Arthur''s face has become more intense! But then, a trace of regret suddenly rose in his mind. "Oh...it''s a pity, this pair has no sense of taste, otherwise it would be better to have some Coke and potato chips!" Arthur couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at the distant scenery. sighed, and Arthur changed his mind. At any rate, he can rest. What else do you need...Coke chips? Because of this, he put this regret behind his head, while enjoying this rare leisure time intently, while letting the ninjas paddle hard, toward the direction of the windless belt! Time is like flowing water! Soon, it was night! At this time, Arthur was still above the sea, without stopping or resting! Of course, the shadows and the ninjas of the Ghost Corps didn''t need to rest, so Arthur didn''t stop, and directly let them move towards the windlessness. "At this speed, day and night, the day after tomorrow should arrive at the latest!" Arthur murmured while lying on the couch, looking at the stars in the sky. The sea area that Baibeard can control is more behind the New World, more to the windless zone of the West Sea, and the sea area is very wide. Whether it is now or in the future, before he is dead, the seas he can control are the Four Emperors. The biggest of them! And the location of Konoha Island in the sea area of ??the white beard, although not at the edge or at the edge, but also not at the center, it is located on an island closer to the windless zone! Therefore, Konoha Island is not far from the windless zone, and therefore when Arthur traced the possible location of the point on the parchment on the map of the great waterway, he also enveloped Konoha Island. This is why Arthur set out from Konoha Island to find! Konoha Island and the dot on the parchment are in the same range! However, this range is indeed a bit wide! Even if he knew it was probably near the windless zone, Arthur had a headache. After all, the concept of a windless belt is too big! There are four windless zones in the world, each of which is adjacent to a great waterway. or the first half, or the second half! In other words, the concept of near the windless zone at most helped Arthur remove half of the three-quarters of the options, leaving the second half of the great channel near the windless zone of the West Sea! And various records, various biographies, and secrets have only narrowed this scope by one-half. Now the place to find is still big! thinking so. suddenly! "Boom!" A blast of thunder pierced the sky, and the sky full of stars turned into dark clouds covering the sky. "Wow!" As the ship moved forward, the pouring rain directly hit the ship where Arthur was, and was accompanied by stormy waves. has entered the island range of another climate! Upon seeing this scene, Arthur immediately understood! There are many reasons for sudden sudden changes in weather in the great waterway, but the most common one is to enter different islands. The climate of the islands on the Great Channel is not the same as usual, but is divided into four types of islands: spring, summer, autumn and winter. The climate of these islands not only affects the islands but also the seas around the islands, so whenever a ship arrives near a different island, the weather will change accordingly! And Arthur was able to confirm it at a glance, not because he knew the weather, but because he saw a dark island not far away! "Go to the island in front first, stop and have a rest!" Arthur said helplessly. In this kind of weather, it''s not that they can''t sail the boat, after all, they are all shadows and summoned objects, and they have no effect! But the shadows and ninjas will not be affected, but the ships will be affected! Because their boat was built by Arthur with wooden fruits, there were no sails at all, and no manpower alone. In this sudden change of weather and the turbulent sea, the ship is not very well controlled by manpower, and it may capsize if accidentally, so Arthur is going to stop first and wait until the rain has passed! Then, under his order, the ghost army ninjas on the ship, controlling the ship, rowed towards the island ahead. Just as the ship got closer and closer to the island Arthur suddenly found that there was someone on the island... is not just one person or a group of people, but three distinct groups of people! The boats of the three groups were all parked on the island, and the locations where they all stopped were relatively separate. Moreover, the three groups also pitched tents on the island. The same is true of the three groups~www.novelhall.com~Three groups of people position. The only thing in common is that in the middle of the tents set up by the three groups, there is a fire that is covered by oil cloth to avoid being extinguished by the rain! "what!" After getting closer, Arthur discovered that he knew one of the three groups! "Isn''t that the Red-Haired Pirates?" Arthur looked at the familiar skulls on the boats of one of them, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. But immediately after this surprise, Arthur put it away. At this point in time, Shanks was not the Four Emperors, and his arm had not been lost. He happened to be struggling in the second half of the Great Channel. In other words, it is not surprising that Arthur met him here, it can only be regarded as good luck. ! the other side! When Arthur''s ship approached, all three groups on the island found it! "That is?" "There is no flag, no flag, whose ship is this?" ... "Boss, someone is here again, shall we do something?" "No, just watch the changes!" ... "Boss, what should we do now?" "have a look!" ... Three groups of people, three different voices, but their thoughts are surprisingly consistent, let''s take a look first. Under their decision, now they fell into silence for a while. The silence remained unbroken until Arthur and his party arrived. Everyone coldly watched Arthur and his party park the boat on the shore, then came ashore, and walked towards them! Chapter 586： 3 groups As Arthur approached, someone finally spoke first! "This brother, can you tell me your name?" Shanks asked boldly on the camp on the left. This question seems simple, and the meaning behind it is not simple. As long as a person who is famous in the sea reports his name, he basically reports it to others along with his influence! Listening to his question, Arthur''s eyes rolled around, and he pretended to be bold and replied, "Senjukujuma!" Well, Mu Mu Guo, give the name of the big pillar, nothing wrong! Immediately, Arthur smiled and asked, "What about you?" Although he knows Shankss name, the two have not met yet. Cant you just say that I know you? And Shanks at this point in time is a bit famous, but he is not a particularly famous character. Except for some people who are familiar with him, who often come into contact with him, or the old guys from Roger''s time to the present, they can be recognized at a glance. He''s really not much! "Shanks!" After hearing the strange name, Shanks answered Arthur''s words frankly after a glimmer of doubt in his eyes, and then politely said, "This brother, look Its raining so heavily now, do you want to come here to hide from the rain?" "No, no!" Arthur directly waved his hand and refused. In the wild, rashly accepting an invitation from a stranger, either has a brain problem or a head iron! And Arthur and Shanks are also considered strangers in the strict sense. a familiar stranger! Although Arthur knew Shanks character, Shanks didnt know his character. If Arthur had rashly accepted Shanks polite invitation, Shanks and the others would definitely be uncomfortable! And they are uncomfortable, Arthur who accepted their invitation will certainly be uncomfortable, which means that both parties will be uncomfortable! Since this is the case, why bother to bother? Shanks heard Arthurs refusal without any accident. After winking at Laqilu who was eating the chicken legs, he kindly said, "Then we have some extra oilcloth here. This brother will take it. A tent!" While he was talking, Laqilu took a pile of oilcloths, walked three meters away from Arthur''s location and stopped, put all the oilcloths in his hands on the ground, and then slowly backed away on alert! "Thank you so much!" Arthur said with a smile. But, he didn''t move those oilcloths either! Of course, it was not that he looked down on Shanks, but that he had a better choice. "Wooden Fruit. The Art of the Four Pillar Family!" Arthur kicked his legs, and in an instant, a luxurious and exquisite building, with every inch of detail, appeared in front of everyone, a house full of Japanese flavor. As the Arthur Wood Fruit entered the awakening stage, this four-pillar family art also had a fundamental change. It turns out that although a house can be built, and it can also be built beautifully, but if you dont do it carefully and modify it inch by inch, it will never be possible to achieve every inch of detail! And now he can build a house full of details in just an instant, which shows how much his fruitful ability has changed after awakening! Looking at the house in front of him, Arthur thought for a while, and again used the wooden fruits. In front of the house, another small pavilion was built to cover the rain, and a lot of wood was placed in the pavilion! "Go and raise the fire!" Arthur ordered the ghost army ninja behind him. Immediately, a ninja left the team and went to the pavilion to start a fire. In a while! The flames blazed in the rain shelter in front of the house, At this time, Arthur, who was already sitting in the corridor of the house, was in the mood to look at the other people on the island! In addition to the Shanks group, one of the other two groups camped on the right and the other at the back in the middle, plus the Shanks group on the left, and Arthur who built a house near the coast, The Quartet almost showed a situation of confrontation in a quadrangular shape! Among them, Shanks and the others needless to say. Among the other two groups, the group located at the back of the middle, apart from the middle-aged man who looks like the leader, is dressed in luxurious clothes, is a relatively well-proportioned figure, and looks relatively calm, there are also ten Many big guys wearing black suits and very strong bodies! They should be a certain chamber of commerce, or the nobles of a certain kingdom! The moment Arthur saw them, there was a guess in his heart. Judging from the parking of the boats of the three groups when he first docked, and the unique signs on the camp of the three groups now, the boat of the middle group should be located between the other two groups, that is, there is a flower hanging on it. Ships with flags of unknown blue flowers. And those with this kind of banner are generally merchants, or princes and nobles, because the flowers are noble, while other occupations such as pirates or bounty hunters rarely hang flowers. Because these professions lick blood on the edge of the knife, if you hang flowers, they can''t show their fierceness! As for the navy and the world government, needless to say, their flags are unified, and Arthur is not unrecognizable yet! The group of people on the right seems to be a pair of triplets. They are still female, with the same shapely body, the same slender legs, and the same double ball heads on their heads. The only difference is the cheongsam and high heels they wear. One is blue, one is red, and one is white! As for the beauty or beauty, Arthur couldn''t tell, because they all wore masks similar to Arthur''s, but Arthur''s mask looked scarier, and their masks looked more delicate. On the snow-white mask, there are little pink petals! And their profession is among the three groups, Arthur is the most invisible! Say it''s a businessman... does not look like! They don''t have that kind of merchant''s breath, and the flags on the ships are not the flowers, goods, gold coins and other symbols commonly used by merchants, but a fierce dragon. Say it''s a pirate... is not like it! They don''t have the fierce or bold aura of a pirate. As for killers, bounty hunters and the like are even less like them, and they don''t have that kind of murderous feeling. And the people following them behind them are also a bit weird. There are more than a dozen in total. They wear different genders and ages. There are men and women of all ages, but they all wear masks. However, the mask is not the same as the leading triplets, they are both hideous dragon head masks! the other side! While Arthur was looking at the three parties, the other three parties were also watching him. weird! This is almost their evaluation of Arthur''s unity! The headed Arthur will not say much~www.novelhall.com~ The mask he wears looks very terrifying. The red eyes on the mask seem to hide the endless evil, so that people who see it from the bottom of their hearts Yi Han! And the group of ninjas behind Arthur, judging from their exposed cyan skin and tyrannical red eyes, they are all human and ghost! After watching for a while, a dignified atmosphere gradually emerged in the square. At this moment, the middle-aged man headed by the middle group spoke up! He looked at Arthur''s side, and said in a deep voice, "Brothers on the other side, can you give face and withdraw from this fight?" "Ok!?" Listening to his words, Arthur''s eyes flashed with surprise, but then it became clear again! Let me just say, for no reason, how could it be such a coincidence that you met three different groups of people at the same time on an island? Thinking like this, Arthur rolled his eyes, pretending to be indifferent, and said with a chuckle, "It''s all here, how can there be any reason to go back?" Although he doesn''t know what they are fighting for, he knows that it must be a good thing. Otherwise, how could all three groups grab it? And good stuff, no need to say more, just join the fight directly, even if you cant get it, please satisfy your curiosity and see what they grab! He is also very curious, what on earth Shanks is fighting with them! Of course, after grabbing it, whether it can be used is another matter! Hearing his answer, the middle-aged man''s face sank, but he didn''t say anything. The scene once again fell into a solemn atmosphere! Chapter 587： Hawkeye is coming What Arthur didn''t expect was that he actually spent five days on this unknown island! For five days, the other three groups did not move, and the situation remained stalemate. Because of this, Arthur, who didn''t understand what was going on, only knew what they were fighting for, could only wait here. After all, he doesn''t understand anything, he doesn''t seem to have any choice other than just watching the changes! Today, five days later, the stalemate situation has finally changed! "Wow---" Along with waves of sea water surging ashore, not far from the island, a small black dot suddenly appeared on the line between the sea and the sky, and it grew bigger and bigger with the passage of time, until the last one sat on the small island. The people from the wooden boat appeared in front of everyone! "Is anyone else coming?" "who is it?" "That seems to be the original young swordsman, who has recently been promoted to the great swordsman...Hawkeye, Jorakl Mihawk!" "That''s right, it''s him! His eagle-like eyes are unforgettable at first sight!" "He is here too? What should I do?" "Why are there more and more people?" ... As soon as Hawkeye appeared, almost everyone present recognized him! Compared to other people, Hawkeye is very active in this world. I can often see news about him challenging some well-known swordsmen and great swordsmen or arresting some pirates in the newspapers. It can be said that his name is the loudest among the people present, so everyone present knows him. he! "Hawkeye!?" Looking at the incoming person, Arthur couldn''t help showing a weird expression. Ever since the Tower of Trial came out, Arthur has always wanted to find Hawkeye! After all, he is the worship of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the Tower of Trial is a good thing, so he should experience it. Well, although Arthur''s selection requirements are too high, so far there is only Hawkeye''s offering, but Arthur should not be stingy because only Hawkeye is alone! Unfortunately, I didnt find it! The four seas are home, wandering everywhere, looking for people to challenge Hawkeye, there is no phone bug! This makes Arthur a bit blinded! didn''t bring a phone worm, and he was home from everywhere. Where did he go to find it? Thinking like this, Arthur spit out unconsciously in his heart, "This eagle eye can''t be found when I want to find him, but when I don''t want to find him, he suddenly appears in front of him. I really don''t know what to say!" the other side! As the ship got closer and closer to the island, the four groups of people on the island also entered Hawkeye''s eyes. "So many people?" There was a hint of surprise in Hawkeye''s eyes. He didn''t come here specifically, he just came here because he wanted to take a break and add some water on the boat by the way. But he didn''t expect that there would be so many people on such a pristine small island! But, the next moment Hawkeye doesn''t care! What about many people? What is his business? As long as these people don''t mess with him, then they are just a bunch of unimportant strangers to him! Thinking like this, the boat where Hawkeye was in slowly docked on the shore. And Hawkeye also got off the boat and boarded the island, ready to find some water, if possible, he would like to go hunting by the way and eat some fresh meat! can be the next moment! A group of people in the island attracted his attention! "Is that Shanks?" There was a glimmer of light in Hawkeye''s eyes, and he said with some excitement. As a young and famous swordsman...Uh, no, now I am the eagle eye of the great swordsman. I have always been interested in various swordsmen and great swordsmen and want to challenge them. Among these people, Shanks, who is about his age, is the one that Hawkeye is most interested in! is the same swordsman, the same age, both of these two points make Hawkeye challenge Shanks. It''s a pity that the sea is too big. In the past, despite the deliberate attention, news of Shanks spread to Hawkeye''s ears, but he has never been able to meet the real person! Because of this, he has never played against Shanks! Unexpectedly, today he randomly found an island and wanted to replenish the water, so he ran into the Shanks he wanted to meet but never met! Immediately, Hawkeye didn''t say much, and regardless of the solemn atmosphere in the island, he walked directly towards the place where Shanks and his group camped! the other side! Looking at Hawkeye, who was walking in his direction with excitement, Shanks and even a group of his friends looked at each other, a trace of puzzlement flashed in their eyes! They dont understand why Hawkeye came towards them! At this time, their deputy captain Ben Beckman squinted his eyes, smoked a cigarette, and said sternly, "I heard that Hawkeye likes to challenge swordsmen and great swordsmen from all walks of life, and the captain is about the same age as him. It should be the one he is most interested in..." Speaking, Ben Beckman also turned his eyes to the long knife on Shanks'' waist. Hearing what he said, Shanks and his group''s eyes followed Ben Beckman''s gaze to the long knife on Shanks'' waist, and then they all showed a daze. "What should I do? In this situation, you can''t fight with him, Captain, right?" Rachel asked while chewing on his chicken legs. After Shanks was silent for a while, he smiled boldly, greeted Hawkeye, and said, "How can you say no when the sea man is facing a challenge? Beckman will hand in the rest. Here you are!" "Understood!" Ben Beckman seemed to have expected Shanks to say that, and after taking a deep breath, he said lightly. He is still very confident in the strength of their crew. Although Shanks is likely to be trapped by eagle eyes in the future, with such a crew, plus his own strength is not bad for Shanks~www.novelhall .com ~ Ben Beckman has nothing to worry about! Then, Shanks and Hawkeye soon met! Their encounter attracted the attention of everyone present, including those in Shanks'' own gang. Everyone is looking, everyone is thinking. is looking at what they will do next, and thinking about what impact they will have on themselves when they do it next! "Hello, my name is Shanks, and everyone else calls me red-haired Shanks. You can call me red-haired or Shanks, I dont mind!" After meeting Hawkeye, Shanks He introduced himself boldly. "Joracor Mihawk, others call me Hawkeye, I also like this name, you can call me Hawkeye, you can also call me Mihawk!" Hawkeye introduced himself indifferently. After finishing speaking, Hawkeye pulled out the world-famous supremely sharp twelve black knives from behind. Ye, pointed at Shanks, and asked a little excitedly, "War?" Looking at this scene, Shanks smiled, took out the saber hanging around his waist, pointed at Hawkeye, and said, "If you want to fight, I will fight, but... this is not a good place to fight. Can I change the place?" The desire to fight was constantly scared, and the more excited Hawkeye glanced around. After finding that these people around were obviously not a group, he nodded and said, "Yes!" As long as Shanks can play against him, he doesn''t care about the others, he can retreat a little bit! "Then, come with me!" Shanks smiled, left the place, and walked towards the other side of the island! Upon seeing this, Hawkeye also slowly followed! Chapter 588： Adventure King As the two figures of Shanks and Hawkeye disappeared in front of everyone one after another, Arthur''s heart moved, and some wanted to follow it and find out. But at this moment, the sudden change! "Boom!" The whole island suddenly began to shake without warning. In an instant, except for Arthur, everyone present now stood up abruptly, their eyes full of excitement and expectation! "What''s the situation?" Seeing this scene, Arthur was a little confused. What''s going on here? It''s just an earthquake, why are they so excited? At this time, Arthur''s brain flashed, and a guess appeared in his mind! Could it be... what they are fighting for is about to appear? Thinking like this, Arthur became more sure of his guess. If this is not the case, why do people who have been deadlocked for a few days suddenly make such movements and show such expressions? With the appearance of this speculation, Arthur couldn''t help but get excited! Hemp egg! finally appeared! If such a stalemate, he would want to leave! After all, it is not a wise choice to stay on a pristine island for an unknown person who does not know what to use. Although the point on the parchment he was looking for about the Kingdom of Tike has only a rough range estimated by him, it may not be possible to find it, but at least it is better than staying here and nothing. Okay? Simply, now that something appears, he doesnt have to worry about staying here, OK! Thinking of this, Arthur''s ears also heard the comments of several other groups. "It will appear soon! The treasure will appear soon!" "Once a great adventurer, Charlotte''s lifetime collection of the title of Adventure King!" "I heard that there is a supreme sharp knife and twelve jobs in it. If you grab it, give the captain, the captain''s strength will definitely rise!" "Yes! The other things in it are secondary, and the twelve great knives must help the captain get it!" "Yes, everyone is ready!" ... The loudest talk is the red-haired pirates group. They are gearing up, and their faces are showing eager expressions, wanting to grab a supreme knife for the red-haired! And after hearing their words, Arthur''s eyes lit up! Charlotte, he knows! Ji The famous character on the sea ten years ago! has the nicknames of big adventurer, adventure king, treasure hunter, treasure digger, golden adventurer and so on. It is the uncompromising figure in the sea ten years ago. He is famous for treasure hunting and treasure digging! According to legend, the total number of treasures he has unearthed in his lifetime can even buy several kingdoms! Of course, this is just a legend. No one knows what the details are, but the only thing that makes everyone sure is that he is very rich, very rich, and he has dug a lot of treasures, very, very many! This is enough! He is very rich, and he digs a lot of treasures. In other words, there must be a lot of money in this place to be fought for! Although Arthur is rich, who would think it is too much? And, it''s not just money. Arthur heard it when they were talking! The supreme big knife twelve work? Good stuff! No matter how much money there is, Arthur would definitely want to take back this kind of thing that cannot be bought with money! And just as everyone was talking, amidst the shaking of the island, the coast where Arthur had docked the ship changed! "Wow---" Outside the coast, the land that was originally underwater slowly rose up, and the seawater that was originally on it was pushed out to both sides, and even caused a huge wave! In a while! A new land about ten li appeared in front of everyone! This land is full of silt, full of jumping fish and shrimp, full of sea smell, but everyone doesn''t care. At the moment the land appeared, everyone rushed towards the land, and then looked for it carefully! "Quickly, look for it!" "It should be near here!" "Let''s find the door first!" "Look for it by seeing and hearing! Stupid!" "Yes, yes! Let me see, hear and see, and find every inch of land for me!" At the reminder of one of the sensible people, everyone released their own experience! For a time, in this newly-emerged land, countless stories and colors have been superimposed, making the people on this land involuntarily produce a deep sense of peeping from the bottom of their hearts! However, no one cared at this time. Everyone looked for it carefully on the ground! Uh...except Arthur! He doesn''t even know what they are looking for. If he also looks for it, will he find an egg? Fortunately, he made up his mind at the beginning and prepared to **** it, so it doesn''t matter whether he can find it or not. After some of them are found, can''t **** it be over? Its no brainer! Then, less than twenty seconds after time passed, a big man in a black suit who belonged to the middle-aged group said in surprise, "Found it!" And following his voice, everyone present cast their eyes on the man in the suit who was full of surprises! The man in the suit is not stage fright. Under the eyes of everyone, he walked straight to the center of the newly-emerged land, raised one foot, and stomped it down! "Boom!" "---" Accompanied by a breath of energy and a sound like a metal collision, the mud on the seabed on a place of about a hundred square meters centered on the place where his foot fell, all was pushed to both sides by the generated energy, revealing A five-meter square in the middle, a very smooth and flat bronze metal gate with no trace of rust! "This is it!" "Found it, found it!" "In the legend, the treasure of the Adventure King!" "Quick, quick, open the door!" ... Everyone present, their eyes turned red after seeing the metal gate. Under the gate, which is the legendary treasure of the King of Adventure! Even Arthur couldnt help but blush! At the urging of everyone and the middle-aged man''s gesture, the big man in the suit was also unambiguous, and directly lay on the ground to find out how to open the door. Soon, he found it! "I found it, my lord!" The big man stood up and said to the middle-aged man, "Here is a very special keyhole!" Talking, the big man pointed to the metal door under his feet, a triangular keyhole that didn''t look very conspicuous, if no one specifically pointed it out, you wouldn''t even be able to find it! And listening to his words, the middle-aged man nodded after carefully looking at the keyhole, tidying up his clothes, with a smile on his face, and said to the surroundings gracefully, "A few~www .novelhall.com~This door obviously cannot be opened by one person, please take out your things!" said, the middle-aged man took out a small, strange triangular key full of lines from his chest, and shook it in front of everyone! Upon seeing this, Ben Beckman among the Shanks and the triplets, standing in the middle wearing a white cheongsam and white high heels, was also looking at his brothers and sisters. Each took out a key similar to the middle-aged man! Looking at the keys they took out, the middle-aged man carefully looked at the keys in the hands of the two and said with a faint smile, "Two, three keys are just right. As long as these three keys are combined, it should be able to Open this door!" As he said, the middle-aged man paused, his voice changed, and he looked at Arthur with scorching eyes, and said, "But, there are still people present who dont have the key!" "If we just let him in after we open the door, I think both of them will feel uncomfortable? After all, someone who hasn''t paid anything can follow in!" In the words, the middle-aged man directly directed the spear to Arthur! And as soon as his voice fell, everyone present also reacted! Yes! You dont have a key, so why can you enter? If this is all right, then what is it that we have worked so hard to get the key? Thinking like this, everyone present looked at Arthur with cold eyes! Upon seeing this, the corners of Arthur''s mouth rose slightly. Ha ha! want to make trouble? Then I will let you see what is really going on! Chapter 589： Mess up "Then what do you want?" Arthur looked at the middle-aged man and said with a hint of teasing. At this time, Arthur''s eyes were very evil because of the Nijia mask. If a normal person looked at each other with the current Arthur, he would be surprised! But the middle-aged person didnt. Instead, he was very calm. He also showed a smile but a smile, saying, Since you dont have the key, then I have to ask you to stay here! Talking, the middle-aged man also winked at Ben Beckman and the triplets, and signaled them to attack with him! The reason why middle-aged people want to do this is very simple. For things like treasure, how can there be fragrance from three parties? In fact, if he can, he still wants to enjoy it alone! However, he also knows that this is impossible! Although he has never fought against other people, he also knows that it is not easy to be able to appear here, and besides the triplets and Arthur, he has also heard the names of Shanks and the group! The name of Shanks at this time is not as loud as it will be later, but it is not that it is not, just people who know! is one middle-aged man! He not only knows Shanks name, but he even knows some more obscure things! Ru Shanks is a crew member of the former Pirate King Gore D Roger! Once, when he was a teenager, he was fortunate enough to meet the One Piece, and Shanks happened to be by Roger''s side at that time. Although it is a long time since then, Shanks has **** red hair. As well as that face, he could vaguely see what Shanks was like! After knowing the origin of Shanks, the middle-aged people have been very wary of Shanks and the group from the beginning! How could it be easy for the person following Roger? Under such naive and arbitrary judgments, the middle-aged man has no confidence in whether he can handle the Shanks and the gang, so he can only suppress the tempting idea of ??exclusive enjoyment. ! However, it is one thing not to be able to enjoy it alone, and it is another thing to reduce the number of people sharing it! Although the idea of ??exclusive enjoyment is a bit naive and almost impossible to realize, under this premise, he doesn''t mind reducing the number of people sharing it! As for the people who have decreased... Arthur is currently the best choice among them! Under the premise of having the key, the middle-aged people, the red-haired pirates, and the triplets belong to the natural alliance in dealing with Arthur, because they all have the keys, but Arthur does not! So, Arthur is the best reduction target! the other side! After seeing the middle-aged man making eyes for himself, Ben Beckman and the triplets looked at each other and made the same choice. looked at Arthur with cold eyes! The expression is self-evident, I just hope Arthur will stay and not follow up! Their thoughts are the same as those of middle-aged people---treasures are things like that. How can there be the fragrance of three-party distribution? "Hehe!" Arthur looked at them like this, smiled, and said, "If this is the case, then follow the rules in the beginning of this world?" "The first rules in this world!?" This sentence makes the other three groups a little strange! "That''s right!" After Arthur nodded, he said in a crazy tone, one by one, "That''s the weak and the strong!!!" Although the body is not in the present, who is he? Pendragon. Never afraid of troubles. Like to make trouble. I will report to you. Arthur! In this case, he is not afraid at all! Not to mention that this clone also has the strength of a lieutenant general, but that this clone is a shadow and will not die at all, so that he will be invincible! When you are invincible, doing things is the right way! Do not die anyway, then do it! "Puff!" Listening to his crazy tone, everyone present was shocked! Arthurs tone is obviously not like a joke! If he is really not allowed in, he might really fight with the crowds present! How to do? Everyone present is a little prickly! This is really hard to handle! If the three of them are really one-minded and can condense a rope to drive Arthur away, it would be easy to handle, but the big deal is that the two sides will fight face to face, and the winner will be divided. But, obviously not now! Not only do the three of them have no one mind, they even secretly have their own ideas! And in this case, they don''t want to fight Arthur! In case of a fight, under the attack of Arthur and his team, his own people will lose more? Soon when the time came, did the other two groups pick up the bargain for nothing? With this thought in mind, all three groups were silent for a while! "Hahaha!" Arthur grinned wildly, snarled frantically at the people around him, and said, "Come on, fight, let''s make a decision!" While speaking, Arthur was dancing and dancing, as if he really wanted to do it! Similarly, the ninjas behind Arthur also made eager movements, as if they were about to rush over! lunatic! This is the same opinion of the other three groups of Arthur! At this time, the middle-aged people also regretted a little! Originally, he just wanted to remove an opponent before going in and turn the treasure that was originally divided into four players into three points, but he did not expect that Arthur looked normal a few days ago and turned out to be a lunatic! Soon, the middle-aged people adjusted their emotions! is not a time to regret now, but to think about how to deal with it! This is a trouble! Not only him, Ben Beckman and the triplets fell silent, lost in thought. If you dont think about how to deal with it, its a question of whether you can enter the door today! But if you dont go in today, you wont be able to go in after today! Thinking about this, Ben Beckman finally came forward, facing the people around him, and said with a serious face, "It''s not very good to fight and kill. Since this brother wants to go in, let him go in together. Now the treasure is still It doesnt show up, and its a question of whether the contents are worth it or not, so go in first, wait to see the situation after you go in, and then do your best!" Ben Beckman also knew that when everyone had scruples and dared not attack Arthur together, Arthur was invincible. No matter whether his crazy appearance was true or false, no one dared to try! And under this premise, with this stalemate, it is better to take a step back and wait to see what the treasure is like, and then we will talk about it! He still has confidence in his own strength ~www.novelhall.com~ and the strength of his brothers. If they really develop to the point of grabbing by then, their red-haired Pirates will definitely not be the one to lose! Listening to his words, there was a trace of regret in Arthur''s heart! Although he just pretended to look like that, he can''t be said to be completely fake, he can only be said to be half-truth! He really wants to fight the three gangs opposite! The shadow wont die anyway, dont be careful, and regardless of the situation, wont the trouble be over? Thinking like this, Arthur took away his crazy expression on the surface, showing a slightly indifferent expression, and said, "Okay, okay! Let''s look at the treasure!" Ben Beckman also makes sense. I haven''t seen the treasures yet. If things are not good, we will do it after we see them. That''s good! "Hoo---" Upon hearing this, the three groups present secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then summed up the matter of opening the door. Well, Arthur, without the key, had no right to speak, and was directly pushed out by the three groups. , Arthur didn''t care about this. Anyway, he made up his mind to do something. He didn''t think about observing the rules at all. He just waited to see good things and grab them! Of course, although the three groups of people are discussing in full swing, but Arthur is also sure that after going in, when they see the treasure, they have no use to discuss anything, only the treasure is the most real! After a while. They discussed a specific plan! Because of this, the middle-aged man picked up the key that had already been and three unique, squatted on the door and opened it! Chapter 590： Iron head baby Under the eyes of everyone expecting, the door finally opened! There was no sound or movement. After the middle-aged man inserted the key, he pulled it slightly, and the door opened directly! Then, a staircase full of moss, accompanied by a damp and rotten smell, appeared in front of everyone. Upon seeing this, the three groups of people who had just discussed looked at each other, and they all looked at Arthur. At this time, a seemingly sincere smile hung on the middle-aged man''s face, he made a sign of please, and said, "This general, since you want to go in, then let you go in!" Of course he didn''t really want to let Arthur in, he just wanted Arthur to explore the way! After all, no one knows what traps and dangers are in it. At this time, someone must be a pathfinder and go to thunder. And the job of Lei Lei is dangerous, so they dont want their own people! Regarding this, Arthur was calm on the surface, but he was happy in his heart! There is no other reason! The depths of the stairs are pitch black! black! Isnt this his home court? His body is now a shadow, isn''t it more like a fish in the dark? As for the traps and dangers inside... Have you ever seen the shadow can step on a trap? "If I go first, I''ll go first, but...I have to take the treasure first!" Arthur said frantically. Of course, this is a pretend. If he answered plainly and straightforwardly to enter, the other three groups would definitely have doubts, but now his crazy appearance made the other three groups less doubtful. You take it first, you take it first, anyway, doesnt it mean its still in your hands in the end! Thinking like this, the middle-aged man said without hesitation, "Of course, you take it first if you go first!" The triplets nodded in agreement. And Ben Beckman of the Redhead Pirates, after listening to Arthur''s words, instinctively felt something was wrong and doubtful, but after thinking about it for a while, he finally nodded. It is impossible for him to let his hands go down to thunder! And under this premise, besides agreeing to Arthur, there seems to be no good choice! "Then get out of the way!" As he said, Arthur passed directly among the other three groups, and led a group of ninjas down the stairs. "Da da da!" Along with a messy and slight footstep, Arthur went deep into the stairs and disappeared before everyone''s eyes. However, it was only in front of them, they still locked the sight and hearing on Arthur and his party! Arthur knew this well, and he also had a care in his heart! "Since you want me to thunder, what will happen to you after seeing me being destroyed?" Arthur murmured, his mouth slightly raised. After continuing to walk the normal distance, Arthur winked at a ninja! Suddenly, the ninja understood! Because the Nijia mask is now one with Arthur''s shadow, and these ninjas are summoned by the Nijia mask, there is no need for Arthur to say anything, as long as he has that idea in his mind, the ninjas will naturally understand! Of course, its not appropriate to understand. These ninjas are actually more like a group of intelligent machines. They have no thoughts of their own, so it is more appropriate to receive commands! So, under Arthur''s order, the ninja turned into a shadow and attached directly to the wall! ----- at the same time! The three groups of people who were waiting outside the door changed their faces at the same time! There is danger inside! In their domineering perception, Arthur and the gang disappeared! That is to say, Arthur and his party are probably caught in some trap, which caused one person to suddenly disappear in the perception of seeing, hearing and color. followed! Their faces became more solemn! Because Arthur and the gang disappeared one by one in their sight. Why are there so many traps? This is their common idea now! lunatic! This is their common evaluation of Arthur! The speed of your subordinate''s death is like jumping off a cliff, descending rapidly, but you didn''t even come out to discuss with us for a long time. Instead, you didn''t care about the casualties of your subordinates and walked on. How iron is this head? If all of your men are dead in a while, what are you going to grab with us? Thinking like this, the three groups of people present were a bit grateful! Fortunately, they did not become pioneers, otherwise they would be the ones who died this way! ----- the other side! They felt that Arthur, who had died a lot of his men, was walking leisurely, and from time to time they motioned to their men to turn into shadows. "It seems that there is still a long distance!" Arthur looked at the low stairs still invisible, and was a little puzzled. The darkness of the stairs is nothing to him. He is a shadow himself, there is no difference between seeing things here and looking outside, his eyes still see clearly! And just because of seeing clearly, Arthur was a little puzzled. In this world, Treasure wouldnt be a treasure unless he built thousands of stairs? Why are all the treasures he has found so far have extremely long stairs? wondering, there was a sudden change in Arthur''s eyes! The stairs are down! A new door appeared at the bottom of the stairs! Upon seeing this, Arthur''s face was pleased, and he took two steps quickly and came to the front of the door. This is a bronze door, the door is not too big or small, it is square, and the area is about three meters square. And some messy animal pictures are carved on the door! Arthur was puzzled by this. However, he also reacted immediately, no matter what was engraved on him, go ahead and talk about it! Thinking like this, Arthur looked at the door carefully and looked for a keyhole or other things that could open the door! But after searching for a while, Arthur still couldn''t find it! Then, he could only give it a tentative push twice. There is no doubt that the door did not open! Seeing this, Arthur pushed hard! Well, it still didn''t open! finally! "Boom!" Arthur shot out with a punch! The door is still fine! "Dizzy, I forgot that I didn''t use the main body today! This body can''t see people at all in terms of strength except infinite physical strength!" Arthur looked at the door that still had nothing to do with a headache. There is no keyhole on the door to open the door, and there is no other thing that can open the door. The force to open the door is not enough, so how to open the door? Thinking, Arthur locked his gaze on the pattern on the door~www.novelhall.com~ If there is a clue to open the door, the door carved with various animals should be the most likely! ----- at the same time! The three groups of people who were on the stairs, after sensing that Arthur had not moved for a while, looked at each other for a while, and finally nodded to each other. Ben Beckman suggested, "It seems that he has discovered something, let''s go down together!" "Yes!" the middle-aged man agreed. The triplets also nodded at the same time. And then, they disagree on how to go down! Although the stairs are very large, it is five meters wide, even if the three groups go down together, there is no problem! But when the three gangs are all pregnant with ghosts, the order of going down becomes particularly important! The group in the middle must have suffered. There are wolves in front and tigers in the back. Once there is a conflict, the middle one is likely to be besieged! Finally, after discussing for a while, the three groups chose a compromise! Two groups of people went down together, one left and the other left side by side, while one group followed them! This can prevent people in the middle from being besieged, and it can also prevent people behind from being tricked! When the two groups in front are walking side by side, if the group behind wants to make things worse, they have to weigh themselves, whether they can withstand the combined combat power of the two! After the decision was made, the middle-aged and the triplets each left some of their men to guard the door, and then took them down. After they went down, Ben Beckman also left Laqilu and a few men behind, and followed along! Chapter 591： extra "Da da da!" After a mess of footsteps reached Arthur''s ears from far and near, he subconsciously shifted his eyes from the various patterns carved on the door in front of him to the place where the sound came from, which was behind him! At this turn, he saw a fire in the originally dark corridor. They are down! Arthur had a conclusion instantly! How to do? The door hasn''t opened yet! Thinking of this, Arthur couldn''t help complaining in his heart, "It''s all because the door in front of me is so well done. There is no gap, otherwise, if there is a gap, I can just turn into a shadow and get in!" Thinking like this, Arthur stopped holding the grievance in his heart and began to think. After a while, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, he had an idea! Since I can''t get in now, I don''t want to get in now. I''m a little bit nasty, and hide myself by pretending to be dead. After they find a way to open the door, they will follow up secretly. Do it as you think. "what---" Immediately, after Arthur uttered an amazing scream, he turned into a shadow and attached it to the wall! ---- at the same time! The three groups who were walking down cautiously with torches changed their faces when they heard Arthur''s screams and realized that Arthur had disappeared in their sight! "What''s the matter? Why did he die again? This time it is the leading Senjujutsuma?" The middle-aged man stopped and said with some uncertainty. According to this method of death, the road ahead seems very dangerous! "Something is wrong!" Ben Beckman said with a frown. Coming from this way, he felt that something was wrong more and more! There is no other reason! There is no trace! Judging from the situation they had just felt, it was some trap that Arthur and the gang were killed or got somewhere, which caused the Arthur and the gang to gradually disappear from their domineering perception of what they saw and heard. It is reasonable to say that no matter how they disappear, after they trigger the trap, there will always be some traces! Whether it is a trace of a person or a trace of a trap! Just like a cave trap, once it is triggered, the trap will open. Once the trap is opened, the moss in the place where the trap is located will definitely be damaged. At the same time, people should leave some in panic during the process. Traces such as claw marks, blood stains, etc., should there be footprints, right? But after careful observation, Ben Beckman found that there was nothing! Not to mention the traces of traps, there are no footprints! Uh, it''s not that Arthur and his party have no footprints, but that when Arthur and his party walked to a certain place, one of them suddenly disappeared. "What''s wrong?" among the triplets, the woman in a white cheongsam asked in a slightly charming voice. At the same time, the middle-aged man also turned his attention to Ben Beckman. "Hoo---" Ben Beckman took a deep cigarette, then vomited it out severely, and at the same time briefly told them what he had observed. The middle-aged man was listening, and after thinking for a while, he frowned and asked at Ben Beckman, "Then what do you think is the situation now?" After hearing the words of the middle-aged man, the triplets beside also looked at Ben Beckman with suspicious eyes! "Two!" Ben Beckman did not hesitate to guess his own guess, generously stretched out two fingers, and said in a deep voice, "Why, what special means does the group of Senjujuzumen who wear like a general of the country of Wano have? , Can evade our knowledge, let us mistakenly think that they are dead!" "Well, the danger in the treasure left by the adventure king is far beyond our imagination. There is a special trap that can make people disappear invisibly!" After listening, the middleman and the triplets couldn''t help thinking! After thinking for a while, the woman in the red cheongsam among the triplets asked in a crisp voice, "So which one do you think is more likely?" "Too little information, I don''t know!" Ben Beckman shook his head. Actually, he already has an answer in his mind! However, he didn''t want to tell the other two groups of [zero reading 00ks] people! After all, they are now competitors! So, he can know it himself, there is no need to tell the other two parties! "Then what should we do now?" the middle-aged man asked a little irritably. The middle-aged man believed 80% of the two possibilities mentioned by Ben Beckman after careful consideration! Because apart from these two possibilities, there is no better explanation for the disappearance of Arthur and his party! It was Thaksin, so he started to get a little irritable. These two possibilities, no matter which one is in the end, are not good news for them now! If it is the first type, then they must be careful of Arthur! If it is the second type, then it will be a very big test for their next treasure hunt! "What should I do? Cold! Do you want to continue, or quit!" Ben Beckman said coldly after glancing at the middle-aged man. Listening to Ben Beckman''s unceremonious tone, the middle-aged man clenched his hands, and a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes, but in the end he still lost his breath, gritted his teeth, and said solemnly, "Go on Right!" has come here, it must be impossible for him to give up! After he said this, no one else objected. So, the three groups went on again! However, they have become more careful! Just like that, they carefully came to the door where Arthur was just now! "There is no keyhole!" After checking the door carefully, the middle-aged man frowned involuntarily. "What should I do? Do you want to try with force?" The white cheongsam woman among the triplets looked at the door and said in a deep voice. "No! Once you have used force, who knows what pitfalls will be? And the one called Qianshou Zhujian just disappeared here, who knows if there is any danger here? So first look for it and see if there is any What kind of clues, if you can use force, it''s best not to use force, but if it doesn''t work, try using force again!" the middle-aged man said sternly. "Good too!" The white cheongsam woman nodded and agreed with him! Immediately, a group of middle-aged people and a group of triplets looked carefully at the door! But at this moment, Ben Beckman didn''t look for it blindly. Instead, he touched his chin and looked at the painting carved on the door with interest, as if he had found something! Seeing this, the other two groups who had been looking around for a while, after looking at each other, coincidentally followed Ben Beckman to look at the painting on the door. After watching for a while, the middle-aged man who still didn''t find it couldn''t help asking ~www.novelhall.com~Ben Beckman, have you found anything? " Hearing this, the triplets couldn''t help but turned their eyes to Ben Beckman! "Haha!" Ben Beckman glanced at the two of them and chuckled twice, but instead of answering him directly, he asked, "Have you ever read a book called "Charlotte "book of?" "I''ve seen it!" The triplets and the middle-aged man replied in unison. Then, the middle-aged man said again, "The book about the adventures of the adventure king Charlotte, I read it several times before I came to find this treasure! Why? What does this have to do with the book?" "How many strange animals did Charlotte encounter in that book?" Ben Beckman still did not answer them, but asked with a smile. "How do I know this? That idiot will count the kinds of animals in the book!" The middle-aged man said with an unhappy expression. At the same time, the triplets on the side nodded in agreement. "I''m that fool!" After Ben Beckman said with a mockery and mockery, he continued to explain without waiting for the middle-aged man to get angry, "I have counted. In that book, Charlotte has encountered There are a total of 1,343 strange animals!" "What does this mean? What''s the use?" the middle-aged man asked impatiently. Ben Beckman glanced at him, and said faintly, "On this door in front of me, I counted carefully. There are a total of 1,335 strange animals carved!" Suddenly, the middle-aged man and the triplets understood! The extra is definitely the point of opening the door! Chapter 592： Charlottes 3 questions Arthur, who was hiding on the wall, listened to their conversation with an expression---stunned! What the hell? More than a thousand sculptures, one more? It''s meow, no wonder I can''t figure out what''s wrong! Dont say I havent read that book. Even if I read it, I cant find it, or even find it! Like a middle-aged person said, which fool would remember this stuff? Thinking so, Arthur is a little grateful again! Fortunately, he didn''t come alone this time, otherwise he might have to move the body in the end, and then use force to force it directly! "What is the one with more?" The middle-aged man asked everyone present, including the question Arthur wanted to ask. But Ben Beckmans answer disappointed them a little! "How do I know? It''s a lot of brainpower to know how many animals there are, and then know what the animals inside look like, then I don''t want it?" Ben Beckman looked at the middle-aged man like a fool. Later, he said unceremoniously. "Uh..." Hearing this, the middle-aged man was surprisingly lifeless, but touched his nose in embarrassment! He also felt stupid to ask this question! Normal people dont even know how many animals there are in it. Ben Beckman is pretty good to know how many animals there are. If he still remembers what the more than 1,000 animals look like in it, hes not considered a human being. Up? "Okay, don''t talk about it, hurry up and look for it carefully, otherwise it will sink again after it gets dark! And... since there is one more, the one with so many will definitely be the same as the others. The difference!" At this moment, the white cheongsam woman said in a deep voice. Listening to her words, the other two groups present also reacted, and quickly searched the three-meter-square door carefully. After watching carefully for a while, as a sniper, **** Bud with very good eyes seemed to have discovered something. He pointed to a point on the door with some surprises and said, "Look at that, is that statue different from the others? Too the same, the color on it is a bit darker!" Hearing the words, everyone immediately followed the place he pointed and looked over! After carefully looking at the strange animal statue that **** Bu pointed out for a while, everyone had to admire the look in **** Bu''s eyes, which is really great! Even a little color difference can be seen! "Let me see, what''s the problem!" After the middle-aged man found different statues in **** cloth, he directly stretched out his hand to that statue! After groping for a while, the middle-aged man suddenly stopped and seemed to have discovered something. After , he pressed the statue with his hand and twisted it clockwise! "Crack!" Suddenly, the entire statue was twisted down. at the same time. "Crack!" Along with the sound of dull mechanical movement, a square metal about ten centimeters long and ten centimeters wide protruded in the middle of the door that had no gap at all! At the same time, a round keyhole was exposed on the square metal! The middle-aged man looked at the round, spiral-shaped key extending from the back of the statue in his hand, then looked at the circular keyhole that suddenly appeared in front of him, and inserted the key in without hesitation. "Crack!" Along with the sound of mechanical movement, the door slowly opened in front of everyone! Then, a bright light came out from the gap where the door was opening! "Boom! Bang! Bang!" Watching this scene, without the slightest hesitation, everyone on the scene rushed in. The speed of the few people in the lead, Ben Beckman, the middle-aged man, and the triplets even caused a sonic boom! Its just that they didnt notice that when they rushed in, the shadows of everyone present became a bit darker! "hiss---" After coming in, everyone present looked at the house, which was about a hundred square meters in front of them, and couldn''t help taking a breath! is not because of anything else! There are too many gold and silver treasures here! The whole house is full of gold, gems, and all kinds of precious jewels. Even the four walls of the house are filled with unknown, but definitely precious, gems that can shine brightly! "This...this...this is worth tens of billions of Baileys, right? Great-grandfather, great-grandfather! You have so many gold jewels that you don''t leave it to us, but put it in this place!" The middle-aged man was red-eyed , Couldn''t help but say. What he didn''t notice was that he exposed his identity in his words! But someone noticed! "You are Charlotte''s offspring!" Ben Beckman couldn''t help asking as he listened to the middle-aged man. Suddenly, everyone on the scene recovered, they looked at the middle-aged man curiously, waiting for him to give an answer! "I..." Listening to Ben Beckman''s words, the middle-aged man suddenly realized that he seemed to have missed it. However, he didn''t care. This was not a secret that could not be said, so he nodded and said very proudly, "Yes, I am Charlotte''s great-grandson, Charlotte, who is also ranked No. 1 in the New World. The tenth president of the Charlotte Chamber of Commerce!" Speaking of this, he paused, half persuaded and half threatened, "It stands to reason that the treasures here belong to me and belong to our family, because this is the treasure left by the great grandfather!" "So, I hope you can get acquainted and get out of here by yourself! If you are acquainted, don''t blame our Charlotte Chamber of Commerce for not giving face!" "Haha!" Upon hearing this, the white cheongsam woman sneered twice and said, "Don''t you understand the rules of the new world? Of course, who has the big fist and who has the treasure! And...even if you are Charlotte What about Geers offspring?" "The moment the key appears in our hands, you should know that Charlotte doesn''t mind others taking his treasure, otherwise he won''t let the key pass on, but will give it to you directly!" "You..." Listening to her words, Charlotte pointed at her angrily, trying to say something. Suddenly, things have changed! In front of their eyes, a light shone from a black stone in the middle of the room and illuminated the whole room. Then, the light began to condense again, and finally condensed into a person who looked three or four points similar to Charlotte, looked at an inexplicable charm, combed his head with a faint smile on his face The projection of a middle-aged man! Immediately, Charlotte didn''t care about the white cheongsam woman, but looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and exclaimed, "Great grandfather!?" However, Charlotte is obviously just a projection, so he ignored Charlotte, and said in an encouraging tone, "Anyone who dares to take risks should be rewarded! Whether you are my offspring, or Its someone else who used a lot of energy when collecting the keys~www.novelhall.com~, right?" "Then these gold is a reward for you or you!" Speaking of this, Charlotte in the projection paused, his voice turned, and said sternly, "In addition to these treasures, I will also leave the three most important treasures in my life behind this house. That is behind the white wall directly opposite you!" "It''s very easy to get them, as long as you or you answer my three questions correctly! I have left a small voice control mechanism in the house where you are. It will automatically open the door to the back of the wall!" "And these three questions... The first one is the strongest support! The second one is indispensable! The third one is the most precious treasure! Well, these three are!" "Oh, by the way, don''t try to use force to open it, otherwise you or you will encounter some big surprises that you dont want to encounter!" "Well, the power of the projection stone should be almost gone here? Then I won''t say more, I hope you can achieve the final victory... Whether it is here or in this adventure called life! " Speaking of this, Charlotte''s projection suddenly began to dim, and it quickly changed to nothing! "Oh~~~ I wish I could see it with my own eyes, the greatest adventurer, Senior Pendragon Martin!" In the end, Charlotte''s projection disappeared, leaving only a faint sigh, which echoed continuously in the room. And this sigh made Arthur, who was hiding in the shadow of the white cheongsam woman among the triplets, terrified! Chapter 593： answer Pendragon Martin again! The name has appeared in Arthur''s ear more than once recently! He always feels that the ancestor''s coffin board is going to be unable to hold down recently, he figured it out, so that''s why the name appeared in Arthur''s ears so often! Thinking about it a few times, Arthur was a little confused again. Listening to Charlotte, Arthur felt that Charlotte seemed to be a fan of the ancestor Pendragon Martin! By the way, Charlotte''s identity is the King of Adventure, and Pendragon Martin is just a big adventurer. It seems a bit inappropriate for an adventure king to admire a big adventurer! Just like Roger, the One Piece, admires Luffy, the Pirate! From the standpoint of their identities, they are a bit unreasonable! Of course, its just a bit unreasonable! In fact, this is indeed possible! After all, Pendragon Martin was born so many decades earlier than Charlotte! If Charlotte hadnt made his mark, before he became the King of Adventure, he came across some stories about Pendragon Martin, so he yearned for him and worshipped him, until finally he became a recognized adventure. Wang still can''t forget this once great adventurer, it''s normal! is like Luffy! Before Arthur crossed, everyone knew that he would become One Piece in the end, but before he crossed, that is, before Luffy became the new One Piece, didnt he still worship Roger? It is estimated that he will not change when he becomes One Piece! Thinking like this, the shock in Arthur''s heart gradually subsided! Immediately, he began to think about the three questions Charlotte gave! Well, the most important thing right now is the three treasures that Charlotte said! "The most powerful support... the indispensable thing... the most precious treasure..." Arthur muttered in his heart and began to think. At the same time, after listening to Charlotte''s words, the other three groups also thought about it like Arthur! Immediately, the room full of gold and silver jewels fell into silence. After a while, Charlotte said abruptly, "The most powerful support is money. To take risks, you must have money. Only money can buy everything you need before the adventure. Similarly, only money can drive people. Go on an adventure!" "The indispensable thing is ships. In this world full of sea water, all adventures without ships are empty talk!" "The most precious treasure... is the heart of Tianhe! In an adventure, great-grandfather dug up the tens of billions of Baileys, known as the most precious gem in the world!" After speaking quickly, Charlotte looked at the wall not far away expectantly. But, he is doomed to be disappointed! After a full minute has passed, there is still no movement on the wall. "Damn it, did you guess wrong?" Charlotte''s eyes flushed, and she drank a little angry. "Your idea is good, but the direction is wrong!" Ben Beckman shook his head after listening to what he said just now. "Then tell me, what''s wrong?" Charlotte raised her brows and asked coldly. "If it''s an ordinary adventurer, your answer is certainly not wrong!" Ben Beckman said lightly, "But, Charlotte is not an ordinary adventurer, he is the king of adventure, and he has taken the adventure to the pinnacle. Man!" "Do you think this kind of man would still be like ordinary adventurers, eager for those things? Treat those things as the most beneficial support? As indispensable things? As the most precious treasure?" Having said this, Ben Beckman paused, and before Charlotte could answer, he increased his tone and said hardly, "Impossible! At his level, what money, what ships, what gems, I think he doesn''t care about these, because he already has them, and they are still the best!" "So, what he cares about must be different from the usual, and it may even be something intangible and invisible, such as feelings, such as love!" "What you said... seems to make sense!" Hearing what he said, Charlotte felt that she did not know her great-grandfather better than an outsider. Then, he frowned and asked Ben Beckman, "Then what do you think are the answers to these three questions?" "Hmm..." Ben Beckman said after hesitating for a moment, "From Charlotte''s various records, materials, biographies, etc., Charlotte is enthusiastic, doesn''t care about money, and likes to help for a while. People who are depressed, so there are many friends, it can be said that friends are all over the sea!" "The reason why he became the King of Adventure is also related to these friends. With the support of these friends, Charlotte has gone through many difficulties and unearthed many treasures, and now there is something about Charlotte in the world. His records, materials, and biographies were also paid for by his friends and wrote them for him!" "It can be said that on this road, if there are no friends, he will never walk so smoothly. Even without the silent support of those friends behind, it is a question mark whether he can become the King of Adventure!" "So, the strongest support is probably friends!" "As for the indispensable things...I think he was talking about power! According to the record, because Charlotte hunted and had a strong ability to dig treasures, many organizations wanted to catch him at that time. Let him organize services for himself!" "Because Charlotte was too weak at the time, he had been kidnapped several times. If it weren''t for those of his friends who worked hard to save him, there might not even be him!" "It''s also because after encountering several kidnappings, Charlotte finally understands that in this ocean, talent can be digging treasure, but before there is no strength, digging treasure, treasure hunting practice is more powerful. Its just making a wedding dress for others, its useless!" "So, I guess the indispensable thing should refer to power! He once suffered a lot because of lack of power, and killed many friends. One day, he finally realized that before there was no power, everything was It''s just empty talk!" At this point, Ben Beckman frowned and said, "As for the most precious treasure...I can''t guess it for the time being. From the information I know about Charlotte, I can''t analyze it. Get this out!" "Reminiscence!" At this time, the woman who was wearing blue cheongsam among the triplets, who had not spoken all the way, said abruptly, "I think for an adventure king who has experienced countless storms, his most precious treasure, It should be the bits and pieces of his adventures, right?" Upon hearing this, a gleam of light flashed in Ben Beckmans eyes, and he nodded in admiration, Yes, for an Adventure King, the most precious treasure is undoubtedly his memories! Among his memories, there are He has experienced all kinds of magnificent adventures, big and small over the years!" "It can be said that his memory is a book with countless large and small waves of magnificent adventure journeys!" Ben Beckman got more excited as he said it~www.novelhall.com~ and said loudly, "Friends, strength, memories!" Time seems to have passed a long time, and it seems only a moment! After a minute, there was no moving wall, which made Ben Beckman''s excitement, as if he was splashed with cold water, completely disappeared, completely cold! But the world seems to be joking! Just when Ben Beckmans face was full of disappointment! suddenly! "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by a sound of mechanical operation, the wall in front of them slowly retracted toward the surroundings! "There is still a delay..." Arthur in the shadow of the woman in the white cheongsam, watching this scene, couldn''t help but complain. "I''m afraid it''s been in disrepair for a long time? That''s why the voice control system has already had an error, and it has been delayed for so long, which made me really take it for the first time. Beckman answered wrong!" Thinking so, Arthur was very lucky! Fortunately, he is not here alone this time! And among the people, there is one of the players with the strongest IQ in the world, Ben Beckman! If it wasn''t him, I''m afraid Arthur would finally embark on the road of no return to the use of force! "Bang, bang, bang!" At the moment the door opened, the disappointed look on Ben Beckman''s face had not disappeared, and the person had disappeared in place and rushed towards the door! Similarly, the other two groups rushed over like him, and the leaders, namely Ben Beckman, Charlotte, and the triplets, even made the sonic boom fast! Chapter 594： Ruthless little black hand After everyone rushed in, they immediately checked the scene inside! This is a small square about one square kilometer in size. It is paved with bluestone slabs. Among the squares, the most conspicuous and the only thing that has something is the three big square platforms in the middle! Each of these large platforms is carved out of a single piece of stone. They are about five meters wide, five meters long, and five meters high. On top of each large platform, there is a small one-meter square. , There is a box on the small table above each big table! Obviously the treasure is in the box! In front of these big platforms, there is still a stone monument, and on the stone monument is an introduction to the treasures in these boxes! From left to right, the first stone monument says: Rubber Fruit! After the death of my once best friend, I found his fruit again! The second stone tablet reads: Twelve Great Knives, Griffin! My saber, one of the best swords in the world, the goal pursued by countless swordsmen and great swordsmen, being able to own it means having power! The third stone monument says: Diary! My whole life is recorded in this diary! It is clear! Charlotte''s three most important treasures are more commemorative! Otherwise, these three treasures combined are not worth the gold jewelry in the room in front! However, this does not prevent the three gangs from competing! After rushing in, they simply took a look at the situation at the scene, and they chose their targets one after another! Among them, a group of Redhead Pirates, led by Ben Beckman, rushed directly to the middle stage, that is, among all the things present, the most precious Twelve Skills of the Supreme Sharp Knife, where Griffin is. table! At the same time, Charlotte and the others rushed to this table! However, the triplets did not rush to the table where the supreme sharp knife and twelve skills were placed like them, but rushed to the far right, which is the table where the diary was stored! finally. The red-haired pirate group led by Ben Beckman took a step forward and rushed to the stage first. Charlotte, who was a step late, watched this scene without nostalgia, turned and rushed towards the table with rubber fruits on the other side! And just after Charlotte turned and left, Ben Beckman glanced at him, with a smile on his face, directly reached out to take the rectangular box on the small table where the Supreme Knife Twelve Skills was stored! But at this time, the abnormality has emerged! A blue-black hand stretched out from his shadow, and at a speed a few minutes faster than him, it reached out to the box containing the Supreme Knife Twelve Skills! "Hehe, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" After Ben Beckman sneered, the movement of his hand changed, and his arm-covered domineering hand directly hit the blue-black hand! "boom!" Under the timely response of Ben Beckman, a ninja of the Ghost Corps was directly shot out of the shadow by him! Immediately, after Ben Beckman took the small box containing the Supreme Sharp Knife Twelve Skills in his hand, he turned his head to look at the ninja who was shot out of the shadow and lying on the ground, and said lightly, "In During the passage, I felt that something was wrong with your disappearance!" "Although I said two possibilities at the time, in fact, I was sure in my heart that you can''t die so easily. Therefore, on this road, I acted with three-point warning! So, you. .. You died unjustly!" After , without waiting for the ninja to answer, Ben Beckman quickly pulled out his gun, aimed at the ninja, and pulled the trigger! "boom!" With a gunshot, the ninja on the ground was killed before he could react! It is beyond Ben Beckman''s expectation that when the ninja died, he did not bleed like a normal person, but turned into a cloud of black smoke, which dissipated directly between the heaven and the earth! "This is..." Ben Beckman frowned when he looked at the ninja''s death! At this time! "Asshole... come out!" With a roar that resounded through this small square, Ben Beckman couldn''t help but be attracted by the sound! After he took a closer look, he found that the voice was the white cheongsam girl from the previous triplets! ---- Time goes back one minute ago! has come to the triplets holding the diary box, and their eyes are filled with joy from the heart! "Found it, found it!" The white cheongsam woman said excitedly while holding the box. "Sister, elder sister, quickly open it!" The red cheongsam woman on the side said quickly. "Yes, open it quickly and see if there are clues in the diary!" The blue cheongsam woman also said excitedly. "Okay!" Listening to the words of the two sisters, the white cheongsam girl nodded. "Hoo---" After taking a deep breath and calming down her excitement, the white cheongsam woman slowly opened the unlocked wooden box in front of her! next moment! A thick, quaint diary appeared in front of her! After taking out the diary carefully, the white cheongsam woman opened the diary slowly in front of the two sisters and the surrounding group of guarding hands! After opening it, the white cheongsam woman didn''t look at the contents carefully, and started to search for it purposefully! Finally, after flipping for about half a minute, the white cheongsam girl seemed to have found what she was looking for, with an overjoyed expression on her face, and she said excitedly, "Found it, found it!" said, she also showed the two sisters the page she just turned over! Immediately, her two sisters also showed joy! And at the same time! Arthur, who was hiding in their shadows, when they flipped through the diary, they caught a glimpse, but they saw a sign on it! "That is... the symbol of the Kingdom of Tike!?" Arthur was startled. grab! After discovering this mark, Arthur, who had no interest in diaries originally, did not hesitate to change his mind. Immediately, while the triplets were immersed in joy, he secretly stretched out his ruthless little black hand from the shadow, grabbed the diary, and then quickly sank into her again. In the shadow! And after he seized the diary, the white cheongsam woman who was originally immersed in the joy of triplets and sisters stared blankly at the empty hands after the diary was snatched by the ruthless little black hand for five seconds~ www.novelhall.com~ finally reacted! "Asshole...Get out of here!" After the white cheongsam girl roared, she covered her feet with armed domineering, and stepped directly toward her shadow! But it''s no use! Unless the light source is directly above, ordinary people will not step on their shadow at all, and the light source of this square comes from the luminous gems placed around, so the white cheongsam girl did not step on her own shadow! "Boom!" After a violent noise, the entire table was crushed by the white cheongsam woman, and the white cheongsam woman, her two sisters and a group of men who were on it at the same time had to get off the table! "Asshole, asshole, come out for me!" After coming down, the white cheongsam girl still did not stop! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" With a fever in her head, her feet kept pushing towards the ground, blasting the square out of big pits. Upon seeing this, her two younger sisters said quickly, "Sister, elder sister, you can''t do this, don''t move, let us come!" After all, the red cheongsam girl and the blue cheongsam girl also stretched out their feet and kicked towards the position of the white cheongsam girl! And this time, Arthur had to show up! While holding the diary, although he can enter the shadow, he cannot be immune to attacks. Therefore, under the attack of the red cheongsam girl and the blue cheongsam girl, Arthur could only jump forward, jumped out of the shadow directly, and appeared in front of the triplets! Chapter 595： Deadlock "Asshole, you give me things!" The white cheongsam girl yelled at Arthur with red eyes. "Hehe!" After Arthur chuckled twice, he showed a playful expression and said, "I think it''s so beautiful!" What''s the joke, I got what he had in Arthur''s hands, and still want him to take it out? "Then you go to die!" When the white cheongsam woman heard it, she didn''t say much. After angrily, she raised her right foot and poked it out of thin air. "Leg skills. The dragon roars!" An armed and domineering dragon head-like black vigor was kicked out by a white cheongsam woman, and roared at Arthur and attacked. "Wood fruit. Tree boundary wall!" Without any hesitation, Arthur stomped his foot, and countless wood vines broke out of the ground and spread quickly, and the thick wood wall formed in front of him! next moment! "Boom!" The black dragon head-shaped vigor directly bombarded the wooden wall, blasting the wooden wall out of a huge hole. However, because the wooden wall was too thick, it did not break through! Seeing this, the white cheongsam woman did not give up, but bent her legs slightly, pushed hard, and rushed directly! At the same time, her two sisters rushed towards Arthur together at a speed no less than hers! "Three lieutenant generals...headache!" Arthur looked at the triplets rushing towards him, and rubbed his temples with some headache! Just now, through the look of the women in the white cheongsam and the speed at which they rushed over, Arthur could conclude that the three of them are at the level of lieutenant generals, and they should all be lieutenant generals in body skills, otherwise they would not There will be such a fast speed! And this made him a little headache! If he is the main body this time, its okay, he can easily suppress the three of them! But this time he is only the shadow! His shadow possesses three powerful abilities: fruit awakening, shadow immune attack, and unlimited physical strength. Normally, dealing with a lieutenant is definitely no problem! But not just one, but three! And because of the need to hold that diary, Arthur Shadows immune attack ability was directly abolished! In this case, a person who has no physical skills, cannot be immune to attacks, and can only use the power of the devil fruit, wants to face the three physical skills lieutenant generals, even if he has more combat experience, it is an impossible task! "It seems that only a little tactics can be used!" Thinking, Arthur called back all the ghost ninjas! Suddenly, on the square, black shadows were like flowing water, "flowing" from every corner of the square to Arthur''s body, and then turned into black-skinned, red-eyed ninjas! "Stop them!" Arthur gave orders to the ninjas! Immediately, after the ninjas rushed up without fear of death, Arthur''s demon fruit ability directly entered the state of awakening! "Wood Fruit. Awakening. Wood Field!" In an instant, with Arthur as the center point, countless pieces of wood flew out of him, and extended in all directions, leaving no gaps, as if to fill in the square which is only one square kilometer in size. general. the other side! "Withdraw, withdraw first!" Ben Beckman watched this scene, and immediately reacted. After saying a word to the surrounding partners without hesitation, he immediately rushed towards the intersection where he came before! When his friends heard his order, they followed suit and rushed out! On the other side, Charlotte, who had just grabbed the rubber fruit, reacted a little bit slower than Ben Beckman and the others, but within less than a second after they started to evacuate, they gave the same order, "Go, let''s go. !" After , he took it away, and the brawny men in black suits under his hand also left! In the end, only triplets and Arthur were left on the court! "Leave here first!" On the way to the charge, watching the ninjas rushing towards him, and Arthur who seemed to be enlarging behind them, the white cheongsam woman yelled at her hand! Looking at Arthur''s posture, she knew that Arthur''s strength was not weak! If you want to solve him, I am afraid that the three sisters will not be able to do it for a while, and in this kind of battle, it is not a good choice to let your subordinates join in. Not only are they not helpful to the battle, but even in this kind of battle. One square kilometer will be killed by the aftermath! So, she just let them go! And under her order, her men did not hesitate, and rushed out toward the door! After , when her men left, the three sisters also officially played against the ninjas! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... While charging, the triplets quickly waved their three white and slender legs and kicked them on the charging ninja! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... There is no accident. Under the legs of three powerful lieutenants, the ninjas are like shadow clones. They are easily kicked and exploded, turning into clouds of smoke, and disappearing between the fields! Well, it just played a little bit of delaying time! And at this moment, the endless wood swept everything in the venue like sea water, and everything including the ninja was wrapped in the wood tide and rushed in front of the triplets! "Leg skills. Tornado kick!" Immediately, the triplets were unwilling to show weakness. After raising their right foot, they swept away with force. With inertia, the whole person turned around, and finally turned into a black tornado that continuously rotated, and swept towards Arthur. ! "Ok---" Accompanied by the sound of a chainsaw entering the wood, the three black tornadoes formed by the triplets ~www.novelhall.com~ directly cut into the endless sea of ??wood that hit them in front of them, slicing the surrounding wood into pieces. At the same time, moving towards the position of Arthur in their memory! At this time, in a position in the wood sea, Arthur felt the wood around him and the information that the wood fed back to him, and a faint smile hung on his face involuntarily. "Want to rush over? No way!" Arthur murmured, his body turned into wood, and he was directly integrated into the wood sea that has filled the entire square, and quickly shuttled through the wood in the wood sea, pulling away. The distance to the triplets! At the same time, he also controls the ability of Mumu Fruit, constantly complementing the smashed Muhai that was cut by the tornado into the triplets! But it''s not over yet! After that, Arthur gave orders to the remaining thirty ninjas who were in the wood sea again, "Control the wood to attack them!" Following his command, the ninjas who possessed the same ability of wood and wood fruit also turned into wood people, merged into the wood sea, and quickly shuttled through the wood sea, and came to the vicinity of the tornado formed by the triplets! Then, more than 30 ninjas, according to Arthur''s orders, controlled the wood without getting close, and attacked the triplets! That''s it! As Arthur kept retreating in the Muhai, and controlled Muhai''s recovery, and the ninjas continued to block, the situation fell into a stalemate! The triplets were unable to get close to Arthur under many obstacles, and Arthur couldnt really hurt them because there were three of them. He could only use the BUG ability of his shadows own infinite physical strength to continuously consume the other''s physical strength. ! Chapter 596： diary Time is like flowing water! As Arthur was constantly shuttled in the sea of ??wood, the triplets sisters kept chasing, and half an hour passed! "Damn it!" After the white cheongsam woman kicked the wood that was constantly flowing around like a tide to smash, she stopped temporarily. At the same time, her two sisters are just like her. After kicking and smashing the wood that is constantly flowing around like a tide, they also stopped and stood back to back with the white cheongsam girl! "Sister, what should I do? If this continues, if we don''t rush out, we will be consumed alive and die here!" The red cheongsam woman asked anxiously. "Yeah! This **** is too shameless. He is attacking us while running. Although we can perceive his approximate position by seeing and hearing, we can''t catch up with him at all under the obstacle of these wood!" Said some anxiously. While was talking, their legs did not stop, and they continued to attack the surroundings, kicking back all the wood that was rushing around. And listening to the words of the two of them, the white cheongsam girl with anger on his face, she had to suppress her anger and began to think about the current situation. Right now, their combat power and physical strength are quite sufficient, at least there is no problem facing Arthur! But Arthur didn''t give them a chance to face-to-face at all. Apart from constantly blocking them, he kept retreating and dragged them in circles in this sea of ??wood. And in this case, they only have three choices left! First, go! directly rushed out, then judging from the strength of Arthur''s current performance, it should not be able to stop them! Second, tough! Continue to maintain this style of play, and see who runs out first. If the opponent runs out first, he wins. If he runs out first, then the other party wins! Third, negotiation! Let Arthur come out to negotiate, pay a price, and exchange the diary from his hands! And which one of the three choices is better... After a comprehensive consideration, the white cheongsam woman who felt that her diary could not give up had a decision in her heart! The white cheongsam girl gritted her teeth and shouted around, "Sen Shou Zhuma, come out, let''s talk, as long as you give us the notebook in your hand, we are willing to pay some price!" "What, elder sister?" Upon hearing this, the red cheongsam girl and the blue cheongsam girl suddenly turned their heads, their eyes widened, and they looked at the white cheongsam girl with incredible expressions. "Shut up, this is the best way now!" The white cheongsam woman whispered angrily! Hearing that, although the red cheongsam women and the blue cheongsam women are unwilling, they are not saying anything! at the same time! Arthur, who was not far away, heard these words, thought for a moment, first stopped the Muhai that was constantly pouring toward them, and gave them a way of about ten meters long and ten meters wide. space! After that, Arthur used the wooden fruit to pry down a luminous gem on the walls around the square and sent it to them. After illuminating their current position, he used wood in front of them to form a few words , Asked, "It''s okay to talk, but you have to tell me first, why do you want a diary so much?" In this situation, he dare not approach the triplets. After all, his shadow, in physical skills, is the fighting five scum, and it will be destroyed at once, so it''s better not to get close! Seeing this, the white cheongsam girl raised her brows and said, "You don''t need to worry about it, I can only tell you, that diary is useless for you to hold!" "Whether it''s useful or not, just tell me!" As Arthur used the wood to make these dozen or so characters, he also came to the edge of the square and looked at the diary by the light from the edge. Just saw the content of the page marked by the Kingdom of Tike! He knew that since the triplets were very excited when they turned to this page before, they probably wanted the content of this page, and if they wanted to know why they knew the content of this page, then The best way is to look at what is on this page! ----- Haiyuan Calendar April 3, 1425, the weather is sunny! Early this morning, I followed the route that my idol Pandragon Martin had taken, which I had discovered by accident, and came to a pristine island near the windless zone full of expectations. To be honest, before landing on this island, I didnt think this island could bring me any surprises! After all, from a distance, this small island is too ordinary to come, just like an ordinary primitive island, a piece of green! But after I logged in, I was dumbfounded! Although the flowers and trees here are still those kinds of flowers and those kinds of trees, it seems that they have been carefully adjusted. Not only are they arranged in an orderly manner, but the colors are also very beautiful, and the overall look is very beautiful! what happened? Isnt this a primitive uninhabited island? Thinking like this, I walked cautiously towards this seemingly beautiful island. But after walking for a while, I discovered another strange thing! There are no animals on this island! There are no animals, not even bugs! This makes me very curious! The reason is that on an island, even if there are no animals, there can be no bugs! In front of extremely tenacious bugs, almost no island can do without them, unless that island... has a problem! With such thoughts and the adventurer''s curiosity about the unknown, I took an increasingly excited heart and carefully searched into the island! About three hours later, after searching the entire island, I finally came to a secret cave! Go in! After hesitating for a while, I gritted my teeth and walked in carefully! However, to my surprise, there is no danger in it, and it is not big~www.novelhall.com~ is a small white room all over! This should be an abandoned laboratory! After entering, looking at the small room, the experimental props full of technological sense, and the thick dust underground, I had a guess in my mind! And after I searched the laboratory carefully, this guess was confirmed! I found an experiment record of this laboratory owner! This record not only confirmed me that this is an abandoned laboratory, but also confirmed the owner of this laboratory! Archibald! This is the name on the experiment record of the laboratory owner! just... What does it mean to look at the immortal project in the experiment log? Transfer people''s thinking into a special instrument to obtain alternative immortality? is it possible? Looking at the records on the experiment log, I was completely shocked by Archibald''s crazy thoughts! While being shocked, I discovered another thing that shocked me even more. At the end of the experimental record, Archibald, the owner of this experimental record, was so crazy that he was the subject of the experiment! ! ! ! Has he succeeded? I was surprised and confused! He probably didn''t succeed... Looking at the completely abandoned laboratory around, I thought silently. but... Many years ago, Senior Pendragon Martin seemed to be here, right? In other words...this is not the original look, right? So... Has it succeeded? Chapter 597： He knows again Looking at the last sentence of the diary, and at the end of the diary, Charlotte specifically recorded the mark on the experimental record, which is the mark of the Kingdom of Tike that Arthur saw before, he was shocked. Can''t come back! Many questions appeared in his head along with the diary! The nearby island in the windless zone? Is that an island on a parchment paper? If it is, then it means that there is Archibald on that island. Arthur used to be in the zombie general, which is now Newton, who is now one with Bucky, and rescued at the most critical moment. Had the laboratory of the chief scientist of his Tik Kingdom? Think about it again. Why did Pendragon Martin interrupt his adventure near the end of the great waterway and go back to Jianguo? must have experienced some unknown scenes, knowing some unknown things, it is possible to have such a big change! And where is the most likely place for him to experience these? Combining the various records with the approximate time and location of his change of attitude, and the diary that Arthur read, if you think about it carefully, Arthur came to a shocking conclusion that his change is probably due to this laboratory! or the...people in this laboratory! It is written in this diary, there is an experiment record in that laboratory, and in that experiment record, it is clearly written that Archibald once used himself as an experimental subject in that abandoned laboratory. Conducted a crazy experiment called the Eternal Life Project! Although the experimental record does not specify whether he succeeded in the end, if he is assumed to be successful, combined with the fact that Pendragon Martin has landed on the island, one can draw a conclusion about why Pendragon Martin changed the most. Reasonable explanation! Many years ago, Archibald came to live on this island after escaping from the kingdom of Tik, which was besieged by the world government. Out of the pursuit of life and his own old age, Archibald started A crazy experiment called the Eternal Life Project! And in the end, he succeeded! got another kind of immortality! is the introduction of consciousness into a special instrument. It was not until one hundred and fifty years ago that Pendragon Martin arrived at the island, met him, and received news from him about the kingdom of Tike and the blood origin of the Pendragon family, so he determined To restore the country and establish a new Tik kingdom, so the birth of St. Martin! Of course, these are all Arthurs conjectures! Whether this conjecture is correct, he still needs to verify it himself! As for how to verify... After thinking for a while, Arthur had a decision in his heart! Go to two places to verify! The first one is the purpose of his coming out this time, which is where the point on the parchment is. The second one...St. Martin''s Palace! When thinking that Pendragon Martin might have changed his mind after meeting Archibald, Arthur couldnt help but start to think of it. If this is the case, then he didnt meet him in Charlotte. In the case of Archibald, where would Archibald be? Saint Martins Palace! This is the most likely place Arthur thought of! If Arthurs guess is correct, then when Charlotte did not meet Archibald, but only saw the experimental records, Archibald was most likely to be taken away by Pendragon Martin. Up! And Pendragon Martin, after taking him away, is he most likely to put him there? The answer is self-evident! is naturally in the kingdom of Saint Martin he founded! In the same way, where in the Kingdom of Saint Martin is he most likely to put it? , of course, is the place where Pendragon Martin has been living, which is where Arthur is now, the palace of Saint Martin! "After going out, the soldiers were divided into two groups, and the shadow continued to look for the point on the parchment, and the body will turn the palace upside down!" After Arthur murmured, he couldn''t help but think of the triplets. So... why do they want this diary so resolutely? After seeing that they just got the diary, they didnt hesitate to turn to this page. Obviously they came to this page specifically! Thinking like this, after Arthur closed the diary, he was ready to listen to the answers of the triplets! "It''s really useless for you to hold that!" The white cheongsam woman groaned for a long time, then shook her head and replied. Obviously, she doesn''t want to say why! Hearing this, Arthur raised his brows. After thinking about it for a moment, he tentatively asked, "It''s because of... Archibald, right?" "Om!" Upon hearing this name, the white cheongsam woman buzzed her head and she was shocked and lost consciousness! How does he know? In her head, the words of this round were constantly echoing, and she was speechless for a while! At this time, the red cheongsam woman beside her pursed with a bald mouth, and said in surprise, "How do you know..." Before she finished speaking, she reacted! This is probably Arthur''s temptation! It''s a pity that she reacted too late, she had already said that she had leaked! When Arthur heard her, he said in his heart, "Sure enough!" Actually, its not hard to guess the goal of triplets! Taking the information in the diary as a reference, Charlotte can be excluded first. If they were because of Charlotte, then they would not turn directly to the island where Pendragon Martin had been recorded after they got the diary, instead they would turn page by page ~www. novelhall.com~ Look carefully at the contents of the diary! And if they are because of Pendragon Martin, then why take the diary? Isnt Saint Martin not famous now? Looking for information about the founder of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, wouldnt it be better and easier to go to Saint Martin? Even if you dont go to Saint Martin, you can buy it in the underground world! As long as it is not too secret, the underground world basically has it! Why do you work so hard to find Charlotte''s treasure? So, they can only be because of Archibald! As for why they were looking for Archibald... "Why are you looking for Archibald?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. After recovering from the shock, the white cheongsam woman calmed her mood, said in a cold voice, "It''s none of your business, you just need to answer, you can change it!" However, Arthur did not answer him, but after a moment of indulgence, he changed directions and asked, "Just ask...Are you related to Archibald?" "No!" After the white cheongsam woman said a little impatiently, she changed her voice and said, "Change or not, if you don''t change, let''s play!" "Nothing..." Arthur murmured, and narrowed his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he asked abruptly, "So are you related to the Kingdom of Tike?" "Om!" After hearing these words, the triplets stiffened and their heads went blank! At this time, they only had one thought left in their minds... He knows again! Chapter 598： Large-scale confession site The reason why Arthur would ask this question is not casually said! They knew Archibald and they came for Archibald too! Under this premise, they must be related to the Tik Kingdom, and even the descendants of some people in the Tik Kingdom! Why do you say that? Arthur had searched the world for information about the Kingdom of Tik for some time in the past, but he could not find it no matter how to find it, not even a clue. Later, based on his own inference, it is very likely that the world government has some equipment or ability that can erase history or erase memory on a large scale, which caused this to happen! Similarly, according to his inference, this kind of ability or equipment is not invincible, nor can it be erased at all. As long as people who know and are familiar with the erased history or memory, they cannot erase their memory. ! And therefore, the triplets sisters remember Archibald, then there are only two possibilities! The first type, they are like Arthur, and they came to know Archibald by chance because of some ruins or records. The second kind, they may be the descendants of Tike Kingdom citizens or princes and nobles, so I remember Archibald! As for which kind... Arthur thinks the second one is more likely! If it is the first type, in common sense, even if a normal person knows that there is an ancient scientist in certain ruins or records, he would not want to pursue it, right? It''s like when you see a character''s record in a history book, you are crazy to fan him! Its impossible to think about it! Of course, this world is very strange, and Arthur is not sure, is there a paranoid who wants to pursue it? However, even if there is, under the premise that the world government has erased that period of history, it is basically impossible for outsiders to pursue it! Even if it is a king with a powerful intelligence network like Arthur, hasn''t he been looking for a clue for several years? If it is an ordinary person, or even an ordinary force, unless they hit the Grand Canal, even if the search time is long, they may not be found! And once the search time is long, these ordinary people and forces will also give up! After all, no force can tolerate long-term fruitlessness and seek without feedback! "Who are you?" After a long silence, the white cheongsam woman couldn''t help asking. After hearing this, Arthur was also silent for a while, and his heart moved, using the fruit power to recover all the Muhai on himself. Then, in front of him appeared the triplets sisters standing on a bumpy square, back to back guarding something! After that, the remaining ninjas quickly returned behind Arthur on the other side of the square, while Arthur looked at the triplets and walked towards them slowly, before walking back and saying, " People like you!" "People like us..." The white cheongsam girl was stunned, and then suddenly reacted and said anxiously, "Are you also the royal descendant of the Tike Kingdom?" Having said this, the white cheongsam woman shook her head abruptly, denying to herself, "No, no, no! Impossible. When the Tik Kingdom was destroyed, the entire kingdom went up and down, and those who escaped Only a few people!" "And among these people, apart from our ancestors and the few dead men who sent him out, only Dr. Archibald remains. How could there be others?" Hearing this, Arthur did not move on the surface, but his heart was overwhelmed! The other triplets turned out to be descendants of the royal family? What he had guessed before was only the descendants of commoners or princes and nobles, he did not expect them to be descendants of the royal family at all! After all, no matter what the situation is, the royal family will attack them first and crack down on them as long as it is an enemy. They are the ones who have suffered the most severe blows, and the chance of escape is smaller than that of ordinary people! However, since they are descendants of the royal family, in other words, they are also Arthur''s... relatives! ? What the hell? The original treasure battle has become a large-scale confession scene? Thinking like this, a bitter chill rose from the bottom of Arthur''s heart, and he shook his head quickly, throwing away the thought in his mind. Well, hundreds of years have passed, and the blood relationship between the two parties has faded to almost nothing. So, in terms of blood and genetics, the two parties should not be considered close... well, wait! Speaking of genes, Arthur suddenly thought of another thing! The genes of King Tiks royal family are different from normal people! The genes of normal people after dozens of generations have basically nothing to do with the original genes. Even if it is DNA verification, it can only be verified that there is no relationship between them after dozens of generations! Ketik King''s royal family has undergone surgery to modify genes. Although the genes are roughly the same as normal people, there is one more gene that normal people don''t have, and they can always inherit the same gene! In other words, this is still his large-scale confession scene! "Who are you?" After muttering to herself for a while, the white cheongsam girl widened her eyes, looked at Arthur with scorching eyes, and asked harshly. She deeply doubted what Arthur said! "By all accounts, I am also a descendant of the royal family of Tik Kingdom!" Arthur said in a serious tone after being silent for a while. "No, you''re lying, you can''t be the royal offspring of the Tik Kingdom! The Tik Kingdom escaped from our ancestors, how could anyone else be the offspring of the Tik Kingdom?" the white cheongsam woman said angrily. At the same time, her two younger sisters stared at Arthur glaringly! They are full of anger towards Arthur, who dared to impersonate their relatives! "No!" Arthur shook his head and said sternly, "You said that you escaped, but we...we were out early in the morning!" "Boom!" Upon hearing this, the white cheongsam girl was struck by lightning! Yes! Few people in the kingdom escaped, but what if they were outside the kingdom early in the morning? and many more! Suddenly, the white cheongsam woman thought of something, and she was surprised and said, "No, that''s not right! The people of Tike Kingdom have been summoned back before the war. How could there be the royal family staying outside?" "Those you said have heard orders...There are always people who cannot hear the order for some reason~www.novelhall.com~ so they never come back!" After Arthur briefly explained, he didn''t wait. They asked, and solved the mystery for them, saying, "For example, my ancestor, the fourth prince of Tik Kingdom!" "Four princes!?" Upon hearing the name, the white cheongsam girl widened her eyes, showing an incredible expression, and said, "Impossible, the fourth prince has long been..." She was interrupted by Arthur before she finished speaking! "I''m already dead?" Arthur smiled, without much nonsense, and directly told the story of his ancestors. After speaking, Arthur thought for a while, and added, "If you still don''t believe it...you should know that our genes are a little different from ordinary people, right? Through some verification methods in the Kingdom of Tike, you can be sure by verification. !" At this point, Arthur paused, then changed his voice, and asked, "Oh, by the way, have you passed down verification methods?" "Yes!" The white cheongsam woman who was already immersed in shock nodded subconsciously. Immediately, she reacted and said awkwardly, "So, we are really... relatives!?" At the same time, her two sisters also showed awkward expressions! Who can think of it as if he was killed in the last second, and the next second would become a large-scale confession scene? Even someone like Arthur who is used to seeing the world is a bit awkward! Its just that he has a good temperament, so except for nodding his head and responding to the white cheongsam girl, he is still calm on the surface! Chapter 599： origin After the two sides confirmed that the other was relatives, the scene was once very embarrassing! Both sides couldn''t help but get tangled! To fight or not to fight? let''s hit... The other party is a relative, it is really awkward to fight! Don''t fight... Although they are relatives, they dont actually have many relatives. They have been separated for dozens of generations. They definitely dont have any relationship. In terms of blood relationship...except for the modified gene of the royal family of Tik, there are also others. It doesn''t matter anymore! After tangling for a while, it was Arthur who spoke first. He said sternly, "By the way, which one are you from?" Upon hearing this, the white cheongsam woman replied without hesitation, "We are the offspring of the second prince!" There is nothing to hide! "Then...what is your name?" Arthur asked hesitantly. This question seems simple, but it is actually very sensitive! Because the name is something that easily reveals information! Generally speaking, as long as the people who have lived in this world have their names, you can follow their names to catch the traces of their lives in this world, and then find their specific information! Right now, the two parties say they are relatives, but they have nothing to do with each other. At best, they can only be regarded as strangers with relatives. In this case, the two parties who seem to have stopped, whether it is the body, the mind, or even the words, have been alerting each other! shouldn''t say never say! Just like Arthur just said that he is the offspring of the fourth prince, he just said why the fourth prince didnt die at the time and why the blood was handed down. Regarding Arthurs current name and the name of the offspring of the fourth prince, he said Did not say! Of course, this is nothing. After all, with his current power and strength, he was no longer afraid to expose himself. The reason why he didn''t say it now was that Arthur didn''t want to expose himself before knowing the specific information of the other party! "In order to avoid hunting down, our ancestors changed their original names and named them flowers! Later, we people inherited the traditions of our ancestors, and we also named flowers!" Having said that, the white cheongsam girl paused, her voice changed, and continued, "That''s why I am called Lily! When I was born, it happened to be when the lily blossomed!" After finishing speaking, Lily pointed to the woman wearing a red cheongsam and said, "The one next to me is my second sister Camellia. Because when she was born, the camellia bloomed, so her parents gave her the name Camellia!" Immediately, Lily pointed to the woman in the blue cheongsam on the other side and said, "This is my third sister delphinium, because when she was born, the delphinium was blooming, so it was called delphinium!" Listening to Lily''s words, Arthur nodded calmly on the surface, but he was spitting in his heart! What kind of flower is called? If it happens to be morning glory, it shouldnt be called morning glory? Besides, the morning glory is pretty good, there is no ambiguity. What if it happens to be naked. Male orchid, monkey face orchid, hand of the devil, female with red lips and the like, what the **** is the name? Thinking about this, Arthur asked curiously, "By the way, how did you know that there is Archibald''s whereabouts in Charlotte''s diary?" "Once upon a time, my parents heard that when a friend of the adventure king Charlotte was drunk, he accidentally said that Charlotte had said Archibald''s name, and he began to pay attention to Charlotte. Information!" "Later, the effort paid off. After a long period of inquiries, we finally found out from a friend of Charlotte. Charlotte once found Archibalds laboratory. And recorded this experience in his diary!" "Therefore, in the following decades, we began to trace the whereabouts of Charlotte''s diary, and in the end we chased it into the treasure, so this time, let''s look for the diary!" Hearing what she said, Arthur nodded again. Then, Arthur was silent again! He really doesn''t know, what should I say next! Lets talk about their current focus, which is Charlottes diary... not too good! The things recorded in this diary must not be revealed before Arthur does not want the other party to understand him! Otherwise, once the other party reads the diary, they can guess that Archibald might be taken away by Pendragon Martin based on the words recorded in the diary, so they will trace Saint Martin and trace him! But dont talk about this... is not so good either! The current situation is embarrassing, not only because the two sides became relatives inexplicably, but also because of this diary, the two sides fought for this diary before! If you dont talk about the diary, unlock the point of the diary and confirm its ultimate ownership, and talk about other things, the situation will remain so stalemate! And just when Arthur was silent and entangled, Lily spoke! After thinking for a long time, she hesitated and said, "That... diary!?" "Diary..." Arthur looked down at the diary in his hand, and after thinking for a while, he said in a deep voice, "I definitely can''t give you the diary!" Listen~www.novelhall.com~ Lily and her two sisters immediately sank At this moment, Arthur changed his voice, looked at the three sisters Lily with sincere eyes, and said, "But...I can take you there! Put the diary in my hand, and I will take you there. This is the best of both worlds. Right?" In fact, the reason why Arthur took them there is because he has confirmed that there must be nothing else there! Except for the experimental diary that Charlotte did not take away, the others were written in Charlotte''s diary. He carefully searched the laboratory and found nothing. It was probably caused by Pendragon. . Martin took it away! Well, Arthur still believes in Charlotte''s search ability, after all, he is the King of Adventure! As the King of Adventure, can you search things well? So, Arthur doesn''t mind taking them both! There is nothing left anyway! And he also took advantage of this opportunity to inquire about the triplets on the road! "Take us..." After tangling for a long time, Lily nodded and said, "Alright!" This is the best way right now! After all, if you fight with Arthur, she and her sisters are not sure of winning, and Arthur may even be pulled into the stalemate just now! So, it''s better to agree to Arthur directly! "Then... let''s go out together now!" Arthur pondered for a moment, and said. "Well, let''s go!" Lily nodded. Immediately, the two sides kept a certain distance, and walked out side by side! Chapter 600： Revenge is not overnight When Arthur and the Lily three sisters walked out together, what they saw was a mess. The room that was originally filled with gold jewels, now there is nothing but some fragmentary gold jewels, and it is full of traces of pits and pits after the battle. Obviously, when Arthur and the three sisters were fighting, there was also a battle here! As for who won, Arthur can''t tell yet! But I will see it soon! because... He heard the faint sound of fighting from the stairway they had descended before. "Let''s take a look!" After speaking to Lily, Arthur ran toward the corridor without waiting for her to respond! Seeing this, Lily didn''t hesitate, just followed, and her sisters also quickly followed! Soon, they came to the corridor! What appeared in front of them was not a scene of people fighting, but a scene of pits and pits after the battle, and some golden jewels that looked like they were dropped accidentally! "what---" "boom!" "Kill!" ... At this time, a faint sound of fighting loomed from above the corridor to Arthur''s ears! keep going up! In an instant, Arthur had a decision in his heart and put it into action! "!" As a violent wind appeared out of thin air, Arthur''s figure disappeared in place, and the three sisters, Lily, after seeing each other, disappeared in place and followed! In a while! They came to the entrance of the previous corridor! "You are not my opponent!" "Give me the gold!" "I don''t want to kill you, but if you have to make an inch, die here today!" ... just came here, and heard the voice of conversation coming from outside the stairs. When the three sisters Arthur and Lily came out of the stairs, they saw Charlotte, the red-haired pirates, and the three sisters of Lily, each holding a pile of gold jewels, standing facing each other in three directions ! Among them, the Redhead Pirates Group is the one who took the most! At least 60% of the gold jewels in the room full of gold jewels were obtained by them, and even the rubber fruits that were originally stolen by Charlotte, did not know why they fell into their hands! And the three sisters of Lily took the least. maybe because the three sisters of Lily were away, they only got about 10% of the gold jewelry! Charlotte got the remaining 30%! However, he was obviously dissatisfied with this distribution, so he turned into a giant cow with sharp feet on his head and muscles. The figure was more than five meters high, and he stood aggressively in the red-haired pirates group. In front of you! At this time, the appearance of the three sisters Arthur and Lily attracted everyone''s attention! "Miss, Second Miss, Third Miss!" When the three sisters of Lily saw them coming out, they hurriedly came to them with gold. "What''s the situation now?" Looking at the men who walked to her side, Lily glanced at the other people present, and asked one of the thin old men wearing masks and tuxedos. "Miss back!" said the old man respectfully, "Since you and the man next to you fight, we have all exited the square and returned to the previous room where the gold jewelry was stored!" "Later, in order to compete for the gold jewelry in that room, I fought and fought, and brought the gold jewelry all the way to here from that room!" "In the end, because you were not there, we were unable to grab more and only got 10%. Because the Redhead Pirates were the strongest, we got 60%, and in the battle, the original summer Lotter grabbed the rubber fruit!" "However, Charlotte is not convinced. He wants to grab the rubber fruit and wants more gold jewels, so we are deadlocked here!" Listening to the words of the old man, the three sisters Lily and Arthur also understand the current situation! After thinking about it for a while, Arthur said with a smile to the people around him, "Everyone, I don''t care how you divide it before, but now we are out, I think the distribution of gold should be changed! As he said, Arthur still looked at Ben Beckman with scorching eyes! Right now, they have the most gold and jewels, so I must cut meat on them! However, to Arthurs surprise, Ben Beckman nodded without hesitation as soon as his voice fell, and said, "Yes, no problem!" "what!?" With his answer, not only Arthur and Lily were surprised, but Charlotte was also surprised! Nima! I told you before that you didn''t take it out when you died, but when they came, you took it out. Is this looking down on Lao Tzu? Thinking of this, Charlotte''s anger became a little overwhelming! "What do you mean? I asked for gold before you didn''t give it, but he wanted you to give it?" Charlotte said angrily. "Hehe!" Ben Beckman glanced at him, and didn''t answer him, just chuckled twice! What a joke! Before, can that be the same as now? At that time, the enemy was Charlotte, and the three sisters of Lily. The strength of their red-haired pirate group was no problem in suppressing the audience. Naturally, they had to get an extra! But now Arthur and the three sisters Lily have come out, and don''t know why, they seem to be united, and the captain of their red-haired pirate group is not there, it must be impossible to get more! will be besieged! So, the transparent Ben Beckman agreed to Arthur''s request without hesitation! "You..." Looking at Ben Beckman''s appearance, Charlotte''s anger became even stronger! But before he got angry, Arthur said solemnly, "Then forget the treasures I took in the square. I want 30% of the gold jewelry in the small room, 30% of the red-haired pirates, and the three sisters next to me. 30%!" "As for that over there is Charlotte..." At this point, Arthur pretended to say generously, "After all, this is left by your ancestors. It is not appropriate to say it to you, so you take 10%, no problem, right? Me, Pendragon. Little belly chicken sausage. Arthur, revenge is never overnight! Just before Charlotte went in, he had done something against Arthur, but Arthur kept it in his heart, so that''s why it happened now! For his point, in addition to offending Charlotte, the other two parties will not only not be guilty, but will also support his approach! Next, just as he expected! Ben Beckman, after listening to ~www.novelhall.com~, still promised without hesitation, "Yes, no problem!" Regarding gold jewelry, their red-haired pirate group itself is not too fanatical, adhering to the principle that there is enough and enough, they don''t care about Arthur''s distribution, and they are even a little satisfied. After all, they have achieved the purpose of their trip. Griffin, who is one of the twelve tasks of the supreme sword, will have the rest! "Okay!" Lily also agreed without hesitation! Originally, their goal was not the gold jewels here. In fact, they are enough to get 10%. Now it is an extra surprise that they can get 3 achievements! And Charlotte on the other side is furious! What are you kidding? 10%? Are you kidding me? I only get 30% now, so dont I have to spit out another 20%? Thinking like this, Charlotte looked at Arthur angrily, as if about to pounce at any time, gritted her teeth and said word by word, "You have the ability to say it again?" Hearing that, Arthur looked at him with a smile, and said in a threatening tone, "What? Am I unreasonable? Probably not... Do you think they all think it is reasonable? If you If it feels unreasonable, then I think we will make you feel reasonable?" And listening to Arthur''s words, Charlotte couldn''t help but look at the triplets and Ben Beckman. When they noticed that they were looking at him with warning gazes, Charlotte''s anger was like being splashed by a basin of ice water, completely extinguished, not to mention, it was a bit chilling! Chapter 601： Leave "You can do it!" Charlotte pointed at Arthur, gritted his teeth and said, took a deep look at Arthur, and remembered his body shape deeply. Immediately, he turned and beckoned to his hand, suppressing his anger, and said in a deep voice, "Put down the 20% gold jewels, let''s go!" After talking, Charlotte left without looking back! And his subordinates, after putting down 20% of the gold jewels, they also carried the remaining 10% of the gold jewels and followed him! On the way! "Boss, shall we just forget it?" one of his men frowned and asked. "Forget it? What''s a joke? When did you meet me?" Charlotte said with a sneer. Right now, the reason why he didn''t say much, but left with a ruthless word, was because he knew that when all three groups were targeting him, he was useless no matter what! Even the use of force is of no avail! So, he chose to leave and come! But, leaving is leaving, but he won''t forget it! "That..." the subordinate said hesitantly. As Charlotte walked, he said coldly, "When you get back to the ship, you go to call and buy some information from the Qianjuzhujian in the underground world. By the way, he got tens of billions of gold jewelry worth. Promote it out!" "After that, contact me some killer organizations and place orders for them. The goal is this Senjujuama! Also let half of the armed forces in the chamber of commerce keep the guard headquarters, and half of them will come and make peace with us!" After listening to , his subordinates took a cold breath and exclaimed, "The leader, do you really want to do this? Charlotte is absolutely amazing! Inquire about Arthurs news, publicize that Arthur has obtained tens of billions of gold jewelry, contact the killer organization, call the armed forces of the Chamber of Commerce, and follow the four-pronged approach. In the eyes of his men, let alone Arthur, even Whitebeard , Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, these big pirates who have names and surnames all have a headache! "I want him to see the fate of offending me!" Charlotte gritted her teeth after a cruel look flashed in her eyes. "Chief, if you want him to pay, you don''t have to do it? If we do this, no matter whether he died or not, we will definitely pay a high price this time, even more than this time. There are still more gains!" The subordinate said with a frown. "Are you questioning my decision?" Charlotte cast a sullen look at his next hand. Under his hand, he hurriedly said, "Subordinates dare not!" "Then no more nonsense, I''m determined to do so!" Charlotte said in a deep voice. "Understand!" The subordinate nodded quickly. After hearing the words, Charlotte didn''t say much, and went straight to his ship. ---- the other side! Looking at Charlotte''s back not far away, Arthur narrowed his eyes involuntarily! He naturally knew that Charlotte would definitely not forget it! But, what is he afraid of? Except that he is now a shadow and can''t die, what he had reported before was the name Senjujuma! Charlotte wanted to find someone to find out about him, but couldnt find out! is the most, I just found out that he started from Konoha Island! And what can be done like this? Go to attack Konoha Island? That''s a joke! Not to mention the strength of the Konoha Village on Konoha Island, even if the Four Emperors come, they can have the power to fight, just say where they are...that is the Whitebeard Sea! What do you want to do there, that will definitely offend White Beard! "Unfortunately, it didn''t come from the body, otherwise I would just kill him!" Arthur thought silently in his heart. The reason why he let Charlotte off so easily is of course not kind! but he is powerless now! The shadow body can''t stop a lieutenant-level character who wants to escape! That''s why he didn''t mean to **** the supreme sword for twelve work after he came out! Because of his lack of strength, he was not sure to **** Griffin from Ben Beckman, so forget it! Of course, in fact, in the square before, after seeing the Supreme Knife Twelve Workers, he did not choose to grab it the first time, but at the moment he chose to grab the diary, he had already given up on this knife. The fight is over! The ninjas of the Ghost Shadow Corps made the shot, it was just his fluke! If the ninja could get it at the time, it would be an accident, and it would be normal if not! And just now! "Boom!" Accompanied by the violent shaking, the land under their feet suddenly began to sink, as if it was about to return to the previous state! "go!" "Back to the island!" "go back!" ... Almost at the same time, Arthur, Ben Beckman, and the three sisters Lily gave orders immediately and took the lead and ran toward the island! In a while! With their return, the land where Charlotte''s treasure was located sank again, leaving only a vast ocean! And just now. Charlotte''s ship also left the island directly. In the end, only the Red-haired Pirates, Arthur and Lily, were left on the island! Uh... and Hawkeye! At this time, Ben Beckman looked at Arthur and the three sisters Lily, and then at the back of the island, with an expression of hesitation on his face! He wanted to see how Shanks was in the battle with Hawkeye, but as the only lieutenant-level character in the Pirate Group, he would be a little worried if he left a group of partners here! I''m afraid they will be eaten by Arthur and the three sisters Lily who seem to be united with Arthur! After hesitating for a while, a decision appeared in Ben Beckman''s heart! He directed towards **** cloth behind him, "Jesus cloth, you go and see how the captain is!" Since he cant go, let the others on the boat go! As the red-haired pirate group with the most average strength in the world of pirates, although other people, including **** Bud, have not reached the lieutenant general, they also have the strength of the major general level, so Ben Beckman is very relieved to let him go! "Understood!" **** Buo nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and walked towards the back of the island! at this time! Shanks appeared! Not only him, but also the Hawkeye who left with him before! The two were standing side by side, talking and laughing towards Ben Beckman and others! "What''s the situation?" Ben Beckman was a little dazed. Not only him, everyone present was a little confused! This style of painting seems a bit... its not right! Didnt you go to fight before now? How come back talking and laughing? Thinking like this, everyone present was stunned! Even the three sisters of Lily! I want to say that the only person in the audience who was not surprised is Arthur! "Sure enough, no matter when it is, people who will become friends will eventually become friends!" While Arthur sighed in his heart, he said to the three sisters Lily, "I think it will be useless for us to stay here. , Let''s go!" "Good too!" Baihe immediately recovered her mind when she heard it, nodded, and agreed. Soon, Arthur took the lead and left here, and the ninja he summoned also followed. Before leaving, he did not forget to watch the red-haired pirates and take half of the gold jewels they took! At the same time, the three sisters Lily and their men also took the gold jewels they had grabbed and the gold jewels left by Charlotte, followed Arthur and left here together! In the end, only the Redhead Pirates and Hawkeye are left here! Chapter 602： Invisible wins are the deadliest "Why are they all gone!" Looking at the back of Arthur and his party leaving, Shanks asked suspiciously as he approached Ben Beckman while scratching his head. "I''m finished with the treasure, naturally I''m leaving!" After Ben Beckman explained, he looked at Shanks and the Hawkeye beside Shanks, and said, "Captain, what are you guys?" "Haha!" Shanks smiled openly and said, "The two of us, after a fight, we sympathized with each other, so we became friends!" This is a very absurd reason! But if Shanks said it, Ben Beckman, including the Redhead Pirates, would believe it too! Because this is Shanks! What weird things do, what weird things happen, it doesnt make people feel weird Shanks! "By the way, what''s the gain this time!" Shanks said sternly. "Let''s see for yourself!" As he said, Ben Beckman leaned over and revealed a box full of gold and silver jewelry behind him, as well as a box containing rubber fruits and the supreme knife! "Wow, wow... the harvest is rich!" Shanks showed joy on his face, walked toward the boxes, and then squatted in front of these boxes, stroking the gold jewels in the boxes! After a little joy, Shanks gradually turned his attention to the two boxes placed on top of these boxes! "What is this?" Shanks curiously picked up the box containing the rubber fruit, and asked as he opened it. "It turned out to be a devil fruit!" Shanks suddenly said after seeing the fruit with a strange pattern inside. At this time, Ben Beckman on the side opened his mouth and explained, "This is a rubber fruit!" "Rubber fruit..." Shanks murmured, picked up the fruit and looked at it carefully, and said loudly to the surroundings, "Who wants to eat this devil fruit? The first one to stand up, just Give it to him!" For the Devil Fruit, Shanks himself has no need, so he is also very generous in preparing it to the crew! But, obviously these crew members are similar to him! "Don''t!" "Captain, keep it for yourself!" "I don''t want to leave myself a weakness!" ... Everyone present frankly refused! "Okay..." Shanks smacked his lips and said, "Then put it away first, and put it away as a trophy. Who wants to talk about it in the future!" said, Shanks closed the box directly, and put the fruit aside. Immediately, he picked up the long box on the side and asked as he opened it, "What is this?" "The twelve great knives, Griffin!" Ben Beckman explained. And following his explanation, Shanks also saw Griffin in the box clearly. This is not the mainstream sword in this world, but a Western sword! has an ordinary-looking handguard and equally ordinary scabbard! "----" When Shanks picked up the sword and slowly pulled it out, its unusualness was revealed! Under the slender body of a normal Western sword, the blade showed a sharp sharp edge visible to the naked eye. After pulling out the sword, Shanks waved it twice. immediately! "!" Two sharp sword qi flew out! "Good sword!" Upon seeing this, Shanks showed a hint of joy on his face and said, "Just so, my sword just broke!" After speaking, Shanks put the sword into the scabbard and stuck it around his waist! "How is it?" Shanks got up and asked with a smile to the crew. "Not bad!" "Captain, you just used it!" "It matches you well!" ... The crew said with a smile. "Captain, your original sword is broken?" Ben Beckman''s attention is different from the others. He looked at Shanks'' waist and couldn''t help asking. "Yes, when the fight with Mihawk was too fierce, the sword couldn''t stand it, and it broke!" Shanks said with some sadness, then said with some relief, "I buried it in our In the battlefield just now!" To be honest, Shanks is very sad about the broken sword that has been with him for many years! Although that sword can only be regarded as a good sword, it is not a name, but... feelings are not based on the quality of the sword! As a sword that accompanies him all the way, Shanks still has a deep feeling for it! It''s a pity, no matter how deep the feeling is, it can hardly be able to keep up with its own strength! Just like Luffys Golden Meri, although he has a very deep relationship with it and has experienced many adventures together, even the ship elves have been born, but if you cant keep up, you cant keep up. If you want to move on , I can only reluctantly abandon it and put on a new ship! At this point, Shanks can see clearly than Luffy! Although he was sad, he buried the sword without hesitation and replaced it with a new one! After listening, Ben Beckman also nodded silently. The sword is broken! is also normal! That sword can only be regarded as a good sword, but it does not keep up with the growth of Shanks, so whether it is broken now, it is better than broken in a certain life and death battle in the future. If it was broken at that time, it would be more than a sword! At this moment, Shanks suddenly thought of something, with a joyful expression on his face, turned to look at Hawkeye, and smiled, "Mihawk, look, I have a new sword again, and our battle continues. Right?" Before , they stopped fighting because Shanks sword was broken! In the case that the Shanks sword was broken, Hawkeye was unwilling to continue fighting! Unless it''s a life-and-death battle, he doesn''t want to fight against a swordsman in an unfair situation when he is challenged. Well, especially a friend like Shanks who can meet his eyes at once, he doesn''t even want to fight! "This..." Hawkeye raised his brows, a little heartbeat! To be honest, he still had some thoughts about the battle just now. However, after thinking about it carefully, Hawkeye shook his head again and said, "No, you just got this sword, and you are not familiar with it. If you start fighting like this, it will be unfair to you!" At this point, Hawkeye''s voice turned, and he said in a deep voice, "And...for me, I don''t like to challenge my opponent when he is not in full bloom!" "That''s it...what a pity!" Shanks said helplessly. "I''m leaving first, and I will come to you next time. I hope that when I come next time, you will be familiar with it and give me some surprises with it. Let me have a good fight!" Hawkeye said with a serious face. "Don''t worry!" Shanks slapped his chest boldly and promised, "Next time I come, I will have a good fight with you!" Listening, Hawkeye nodded, then walked toward the coast, waved his hand, and said, "Go, don''t give it away!" "Goodbye!" Shanks said boldly, looking at his back. In a while! Hawkeye once again sat on his small raft and rowed towards the original goal! and when he walked for about five minutes, Suddenly, the shadow beneath him moved! A ninja from the Ghost Army Corps slowly emerged from his shadow! "Who?" I noticed the shadow''s eagle eyes for the first time~www.novelhall.com~ squinted at the ninja and asked The ninja did not answer him, but took the shuriken and carved the words on the floor of the small raft. Soon, after the characters were carved, the ninja turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in place! At this time, the eagle eye, who had been on guard, could see all the characters engraved by the ninja. There are good things, come back quickly---Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni. "Ok!?" After reading this word, Hawkeye was stunned. Immediately, he reacted without hesitation. He gave up the original goal and turned back toward the exit of the new world! ---- the other side! Arthur was feeling the return of the ninja, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes! Arthur is always working on the recruitment of talents! So for such a good thing as the Tower of Trial, he is not stingy in preparing for the Hawkeye experience! When he wanted to come, with an eagle-eyed personality, he would definitely be addicted to this kind of stuff! What happens if he gets addicted? Stay a lot in St. Martin, even permanent! There is a saying that it is good, invisible to draw, the most deadly! If a person lives in a kingdom all year round, eats the food of that kingdom, uses the things of that kingdom, and even merges into that kingdom in [㿴00kxs], then what is the difference between him and the people of that kingdom? Especially for people like Hawkeye. If he has been favored by Arthur, then if Arthur has something to ask him in the future, and it does not violate his morality, he will definitely be willing to help! Chapter 603： 1 blank Saint Martins Palace! Accompanied by the sound of "swiping", the book in front of Arthur was quickly turned over by him. At the same time, his eyes are fixed on the book, for fear of missing a trace of information! After getting the diary from Charlotte''s treasure, Arthur''s body began to do this kind of thing! And the purpose... Naturally, I was looking for the instrument that stored Archibald''s consciousness that might be brought back by Pendragon Martin. However, even if everyone in the palace was mobilized, including the waiter, the maid, the guards, etc., to turn the palace over and look for it, they still didn''t get a clue! "Snapped!" After reading the last page of the book in front of him, Arthur closed the book, tactically leaned back, stretched out his hands, rubbed his temples, and muttered with a headache, "Could it be...I guessed wrong." ?" Saying that, Arthur looked at Robin who was flipping through the book on the other side of the study, and asked, "Robin, did you find it there?" "No!" Robin read the book, frowned, and shook his head. Listening to her answer, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a little irritable. almost went through the palace, but still couldn''t find it, he would inevitably be a little upset, even wondering if he had guessed wrong. at this time! "!" The door of the room was knocked! "Come in!" Arthur said casually! "Crack!" As the door was pushed open, a waiter walked in with joy and said, "Your Majesty, I have found it!" "I found it!?" Arthur showed great joy, stood up abruptly, and said, "Where, take me there!" "Your Majesty, I didn''t find someone, but someone you might know!" The waiter said sternly. "Someone who might know?" Arthur was taken aback, and after a somewhat surprised expression, the joy on his face faded. He hesitated and said, "It''s okay... at least it''s better than not having any clues! Where is the person? Take me there!" "Back to your majesty, this is a little maid in our palace who has just entered the palace for two days. I have brought her here!" The waiter said with a serious face. "Okay, bring it in!" Arthur nodded and said. "Yes!" The waiter nodded, turned and left the room! In a while! He walked in with a maid who looked only fifteen or six years old, with a face with melon seeds, white skin, clear brows, and a very nervous look! "Your Majesty!" The first time I saw Arthur so close, the maid gave a very nervous salute! "No gift!" Arthur looked at her nervous beating, waved her hand to get her up, smiled and comforted, "Don''t be nervous, it''s okay!" "Yes!" The maid nodded, took a deep breath, and slightly suppressed the tension in her heart. "Let''s talk about it, what do you know?" In order to avoid the maid''s nervousness, Arthur asked what he had forgotten, in a soothing tone. "I...I..." the maid stammered nervously, "When I was a child, I heard my grandmother (grandma''s grandmother) say that when she was the maid-in-chief in the palace, she heard Here, Majesty Martin has a very precious thing!" At this point, the maid began to hesitate. After all, when I was a child, it was far away from now, so she can''t remember what happened back then! However, after racking her brains and thinking back for a while, she still said entangledly, "Call...what...what...what is in the tank! After the death of His Majesty Martin, the treasure is not Knowing why, it disappeared out of thin air in the palace!" "Oh!?" Listening to the maid''s words, Arthur couldn''t help thinking. He was thinking about the maids words, is it true? no way! The tone of the little maids words is too convincing! And at this moment, the maid suddenly remembered something, and quickly added, "Oh, yes, your majesty! My great grandmother is still alive now, you can ask her to ask!" "Alive?" Arthur was overjoyed and asked, "Then what is your great grandmother''s name, hurry up and invite her over!" After finishing speaking, before the little maid could answer, Arthur suddenly thought of something and asked quickly, "Wait, your great grandmother is Christine Andre?" The little maid in front of her looks fifteen or sixteen years old, so if she is positioned as her, her great grandmother, no matter how young, is hundreds of years old, right? Although other races are excluded in this world, many normal people can live for a long time. It is not difficult to see hundreds of years old, but in a kingdom, there are still quite a few who can reach this age. not much! And these people are generally regarded as blessed people! Arthur in other kingdoms doesnt know, but in St. Martin, they have to send something to them during the holidays, and sometimes Arthur even sends it personally! Therefore, Arthur is quite familiar with these people! Because of this, he can guess Christine''s name! "Hmm! Hmm!" The little maid nodded quickly. "Go and invite her over!" Arthur ordered to the waiter on the side. "Yes!" The waiter nodded, turned around and ran away! While the waiter left and went to his relatives in the free time, Arthur also got to know about the little maid by the way! The little maid''s name is Christine An Lan! The family has been working in the palace since Pendragon Martins time! Women are maids, men are waiters or guards! Among them, the highest position is undoubtedly her great grandmother, that is, only seven or eighty years ago, except for the king, princess, prince, and princess in the palace, the deputy of the highest maid maid, maid maid. ! Now, besides her mother, her brother and father are also working in the palace. Among them, her father is more than 30 years old and is the deputy of a waiter in the palace. Her younger brother is like her. He just entered the palace and is a little waiter! "You will stay by my side in the future and be a personal maid, waiting for me specially!" Arthur said in a deep voice. Since Ofie became the princess, Arthur has no special personal maid anymore. In general, Robin does the maids duties. But Robin usually has to train! Therefore, she can only be regarded as a part-time job, and she can''t be with Arthur all day long! Therefore, after getting to know the little maid, Arthur, who was thinking about it, directly promised her this position! Well, this is also a reward for seeing that their family has worked in the palace for so many generations! The personal maid is a little bit higher than the usual maid, but the status is definitely different! The personal maid who has been waiting for Arthur for a long time~www.novelhall.com~ The voice and status in the palace is even higher than that of the maid! There is no reason, because she is by Arthur''s side! "Thank your majesty, thank you majesty!" The little maid''s face flushed with excitement. "No! Your family has been working in the palace for so many generations, you deserve it!" Arthur waved his hand and said indifferently. And just as his voice fell, the door rang again! "!" "Come in!" A hint of joy flashed across Arthur''s face, and said quickly. "Crack!" With the sound of pushing the door, the waiter who had left before walked in with an old woman leaning on a cane and arching her body, her eyes a little muddy! "No more polite, give a seat!" Seeing this, Arthur interrupted them directly before they did not bow, and made a gesture of please toward the chair on the side! "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Christine Andre said in a slightly hoarse voice. Immediately, with the help of the waiter, Christine Andrei slowly sat on a side chair! After sitting down, Christine Andre looked at Arthur and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Your Majestys purpose, I heard about it on the way here!" At this point, she paused, then took a sigh of relief, and said, "If I remember the name of that treasure correctly, it''s called... the brain in the tank!" "Om!" Upon hearing this familiar name, Arthur''s mind went blank in an instant! Chapter 604： Brain in the Tank The brain in the tank! The name is familiar to Arthur! But not familiar with this world, but familiar before he crossed! is in a book he once read called "Reason, Truth, and History", the creator Hilary Putnam proposed an imaginary horror! A person (you can assume that it is yourself) was operated on by an evil scientist. The brain was cut off from the body and placed in a tank containing a nutrient solution for brain survival. The nerve endings of the brain are connected to the computer, and this computer transmits information to the brain according to the program, so that the illusion that everything is completely normal in the person''s brain is maintained. made him think that everything, such as people, objects, sky, etc., still exists and is normal. His own movement and physical sensation are no different from those of the outside world, and he will not notice the difference! Even this brain can be input or intercepted memory, delete and modify the memory that is not conducive or may be detected! And the most basic and most thoughtful question about this hypothesis is: "How do you guarantee that you are not in this predicament?" Of course, considering the differences in the world, it is impossible for this world to have that book and the information Arthur collected. This so-called brain in a tank must be different from the brain in a tank he once saw in the book, or its function is different! The brain in the tank before crossing is imaginary! And the brain in the tank here should be literal! That is the brain in a tank! From Charlotte''s diary, Arthur can get a message! That is Archibald formulated a so-called immortal plan, transferred his consciousness to an instrument, and wanted to extend his life span in disguise and reach immortality! And the so-called brain in the tank should be the instrument! Of course, if it was specific, Arthur was not sure before seeing it in person! "The brain in the tank?" After Arthur recovered his senses, he looked at Christine Andrei and asked suspiciously. He wants more information to confirm his thoughts! "That''s right!" Christine Andrei nodded, then slowly explained in a hoarse voice, "Actually, I heard this name from the beginning!" Speaking of this, there was a flash of memory in Christine Andrs slightly muddy eyes, as he recalled and said, "Back then, when I first entered the palace, I was a little maid. , I was assigned to a grandmother who has been working in the palace for a long time!" "That old maid was the first batch of maids who entered the palace when the kingdom was established. Because they were not married and had no family members, they never went out and stayed in the palace!" "The old mother is very nice! Especially like to tell me the rules, stories, and rumors in the palace, telling me what I can''t do in the palace, what are the taboos, and avoid me making mistakes! And the brain in the tank is also her. One of the true stories told me!" "She said that when she first entered the palace, that is, when the kingdom was just established, His Majesty Martin used to go to a dark room in the palace every day and talk to herself strangely for a long time! And His Majesty Martin It also expressly prohibits other people from entering or even approaching that room!" "But, things are counterproductive! Perhaps because of His Majesty Martin''s ban, or perhaps because of the mystery of that room, many people in the palace are very curious about it!" "And after a while, this kind of curiosity finally reached its peak! In the end, four young and courageous waiters couldn''t help it. After discussing with each other, they decided to secretly go to the room to have a look. what is inside!" "It was very dark that night, dark clouds covered the moon and starry sky, and the four young waiters took advantage of this blurry weather and their familiarity with the palace guards, and quietly touched the courtyard where the room was located. in!" "The courtyard is very quiet, because His Majesty Martin does not allow people to enter it, and even patrols are not allowed to approach it, the courtyard seems deadly silent!" "After the four young waiters touched in, in order to avoid being caught, after a brief discussion, it was decided that three people would go in and have a look, and one waiter was outside!" "After the agreement was reached, one of them stayed, and the other three came to the front of the room cautiously, and quietly opened the door!" "The door is very dark, there is no light, and because there is no moonlight that day, after opening the door, even two meters away, the waiters can''t see clearly, so they will inevitably have a trace of anxiety and tension in their hearts. !" "But after looking at each other, the curiosity in their hearts finally defeated the fear of darkness, so they boldly stepped in and walked in, and closed the door!" "After about five minutes, the young man who stayed to let the wind noticed something was wrong. It has been so long. Not only did the other three waiters not come back, but there was no movement at all!" "What should I do? The outgoing waiter panicked a bit! He who investigated carefully before coming, knew that if they stayed there for a long time, they might be spotted by the guards on patrol!" "After thinking about it for a while, the waiter gritted his teeth and turned to the door of the room, ready to go in and have a look, and call other people in order to let them leave quickly to avoid being caught and caught!" "And when he just wanted to open the door, his chills suddenly stood up, and there was an inexplicable anxiety from the bottom of his heart for no reason! He had a feeling that after opening the door, he would see some horror pictures that he didn''t want to see. !" "What to do? The waiter has started to raise money! If you don''t go in, the three people stay here for a long time, they may be found and arrested, and in the end they must be confessed, and if they go in, there will be some Inexplicably uneasy!" "After raising money for a long time, the fear of being punished still overcomes the fear! He decided to go in and take a look! However, he is not reckless, so he is prepared to look at the situation inside before deciding whether to go in!" "So, he squatted down, gently pushed open a gap in the door of the room, opened his eyes wide, and carefully looked at the situation inside!" "I didn''t see anything!" "Because it was too dark, he didn''t see anything!" "But just when he was about to get up, there was a bang, and a ray of thunder flashed in the sky!" "While he was taken aback, he also used the thunder light to see the scene in the room clearly!" "A brain, a brain that is no different from the pig brain he had seen before, is placed in a glass cover like a fish tank, full of unknown liquid!" "He was taken aback again! He couldn''t help but his eyes widened, and his breathing became a little quick!" "Just when he was bold enough to endure the fear in his heart and wanted to see the situation in the room clearly, the room fell into darkness again, and it became impossible to see everything!" "And just when he got up and wanted to leave here, there was a bang, thunder rang again!" "A bloodshot eye suddenly appeared behind the door less than two or three centimeters away from him, staring at him viciously!" "He was frightened again! But this time there is no more after! After several frights, he completely fainted!" "And the next day, when he woke up in his room and found that it was gone, everything was gone, and the other three waiters seemed to have evaporated, and they couldn''t be found, and when he took people there to look for them. , The house and the yard also disappeared, leaving only a vacant lot!" "At that time, this incident caused a lot of disturbance, but in the end it was suppressed by His Majesty Martin at the time, and the word was given to people to stop mentioning this matter, and finally it ended!" Listen, Christine Andrey told this horror story with a hint of horror, and there was no wave in Arthur''s heart. He knows that the most circulated in the palace is this kind of legendary horror story! Among these stories, most of these stories are adapted from the truth in the palace, nine points are false and one is true, and a small part is completely false. I dont know who released the rumors after they changed and changed. Whether it''s true or not, it''s completely personal judgment! And this story, Arthur judged it should belong to the kind of real adaptation. Because he remembered that there was a record in a certain book in the palace, not long after the establishment of the kingdom, an inexplicable disturbance occurred in the palace, and was finally quickly suppressed by the ancestors! As for what the inexplicable storm is, the book does not say! But, in terms of the time of the story told by Christine Andre, the two are just right! In other words, there is real news in the story told by Christine Andre! Thinking like this, Arthur closed his eyes and meditated, recalling the story carefully and extracting some useful information from it! After a while, Arthur opened his eyes again, looked at Christine Andrei with scorching eyes, and asked, "Then, do you know where the house was?" "I don''t know!" Christine Andre shook her head slowly, UU reading www.uukanshu.com explained, "When I knew it, decades had passed, and there were also buildings in the palace. It has changed, so I dont confirm there, I can only confirm it is in the northeast corner of the palace!" "Ok!" Hearing this, after Arthur nodded, he smiled and said, "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you this time, I''ll take you back personally!" "No trouble, Your Majesty, you are busy with you, don''t delay business! I still walk, let me go by myself, and at my age, if I can walk, just walk more!" Steen Andre said, standing up by herself. "Then, I will let him take you home!" After Arthur pondered for a moment, he pointed to the waiter beside him. "Uh...good!" After a glance at the waiter, Christine Andre nodded slowly, accepting Arthur''s kindness! "You take her back! Before you go, get one million St. Martin''s coins and send them together!" Arthur ordered to the waiter. After finishing speaking, before Christine Andre refused, Arthur added with a smile, "You must not refuse this time! In addition to the revenge for your information, the money is also for you to do for the palace. Some rewards for your contributions!" "This...good!" Christine Andre, who had originally wanted to refuse, accepted Arthur''s kindness with a touch of emotion. Then, under Arthur''s gaze, Christine Andre slowly left the room with the help of the waiter! "Where is it?" Seeing her leaving behind, Arthur thought silently. And this time! "Found it!" Robin''s voice came from the side. Chapter 605： Seek "Found it?" A gleam of joy flashed in Arthur''s eyes, followed the voice and looked at Robin, and at the same time asked with joy, "I found the clue or found what Christine Andre just said. Location?" "Your Majesty, read it for yourself!" As he said, Robin handed the book he opened to Arthur''s body! Arthur took the book casually, and under Robin''s guidance, he found a description! July 7th, the weather is fine. The small courtyard next to the rose garden at the northeast corner of the palace, I dont know why it disappeared overnight! This passage is very simple, and the content looks ordinary! But combining the story told by Christine Andere and the age recorded in this book, it can be judged that the yard Christine Andere talked about should be this yard! It just so happens that the Rose Garden is the only one in the palace that has not been demolished or even changed. The garden has been left since the founding of the country. Arthur also visited the roses two days ago! Therefore, he confirmed the area where the room is now in an instant! "Go, go and see!" Immediately, Arthur did not hesitate, got up, walked out of the study, and headed towards the destination! Upon seeing this, Robin also put down his book and followed! Christine An Lan, who has just become a personal maid, also followed closely with small steps! Soon, after passing through the small palace, the group came to the rose garden! The rose garden is beautiful! The roses in are not only red, but also white, blue, pink, and even black. It can be said that there are colors in this world, and there are also roses in this garden! Of course, at this time Arthur was not in the mood to look at these colorful, very gorgeous roses, but stood in the middle of this small garden with an area of ??3,000 square meters, frowning and looking around! And the reason why he didn''t leave again was because he was a little confused about the direction when he got here! The two words next to it are written on the record! But the side, literally speaking, no matter the east, west, south, north, as long as they are adjacent, they can be counted as side! Therefore, he was a little confused for a while! But, soon he came out of the confusion and started to think! "First of all, let''s rule out the west first! There is a river of living water. It was originally here. The history is even longer than the palace, so it must be impossible!" Arthur murmured, excluding a direction! Then, after thinking about it, he shook his head again and ruled out, "It''s impossible to the north. The north has been the workshop of the craftsmen in the palace since the founding of the People''s Republic of China. It has not changed!" Speaking of this, Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly and said in deep thought, "Then...there is only the south and east sides!" South or east! Where is ? Thinking like that, Arthur rubbed his temples involuntarily! And at this moment, Robin on the side reminded him, "Lets go to the south, didnt the east be changed into a forest by your majestys father thirty years ago? If there is a clue over there, definitely Have disappeared!" Hearing the words, Arthur nodded in agreement, and said, "That''s right, then go to the south to see!" said, Arthur walked toward the south! After a while. Arthur appeared at the east entrance of the Rose Garden! Walking out of the entrance, Arthur entered the south side of the rose garden! Here is a group of flat short palaces called Anxiu Dian, However, there are not many palaces, probably only a dozen, and there are also not many people, but all of them seem relatively old! And the function here is to provide a place for the waiters and maids who are relatively old in the palace, who can hardly do anything, and have no relatives or destination, and do not want to go out! To be honest, life here is pretty good! After all, they all worked for the palace. Since taking office, Arthur has not treated them badly. He also satisfies them by eating, drinking and wearing, and there are even special doctors here! It can be said that this is a nursing home in the palace! "Your Majesty!" When Arthur arrived, there happened to be five or six old men playing chess here, and the first time they saw Arthur, they quickly and respectfully saluted! "Free gift!" Seeing this, Arthur quickly got them up! After getting up, one of them, with white hair and thin body, looked like the most prestigious old man here, walked up to Arthur and asked, "Your Majesty, what do you want?" Hearing the words, Arthur briefly told them the purpose of this trip! Of course, what he was talking about was just looking for a treasure that had been lost for a long time in the same kingdom. He did not say that it was the brain in the tank, nor did he say the horror story that Christine Andre said! Well, he was afraid of scaring these old people out of heart disease, so he would take it directly at that time, that would be bad! After listening, the elders looked at each other carefully after a long time of careful recollection. They all shook their heads and replied, "Your Majesty, we have never heard of these things!" "This way..." This answer was not unexpected to Arthur! Although these old people are very old, there is still a long time gap since the founding of the country, so they dont know, and its normal! "Then who do you think might know? Or that place is most likely to be the place I said?" Arthur asked again. "May know... or possible place..." After thinking about it carefully, the old men shook their heads again. The thin old man came forward and responded, "Go back to your majesty~www.novelhall.com~ We really haven''t heard of it. We don''t know who will know, and we don''t know which place is more likely!" As soon as the voice fell, the thin old man seemed to think of something and exclaimed, "By the way, Your Majesty, I know someone might know!" "Oh?" Arthur said with surprise on his face, "Quickly, who is it?" "Here, Kenta Momota, who is the oldest and the oldest qualified, was once the chief waiter in the palace!" The thin old man solemnly said. "Take me to find him!" Arthur said directly without hesitation. "Yes, Your Majesty!" After the thin old man nodded, his legs neatly led the way. Under his leadership, Arthur and his team came to a secluded yard around the corners! "!" The thin old man knocked on the door! "Come in!" there was a full of breath! "Crack!" As the thin old man opened the door, an old man with a short stature, wearing a kimono, no hair, and a kind face, who was watering flowers, appeared in front of Arthur! "Your Majesty!" After seeing the visitor, Kenta Momota quickly put down the kettle in his hand and said respectfully. "Free gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he went directly to the subject. After briefly explaining the reason for the matter, he asked, "Do you know?" Kenta Momota was silent for a while, then hesitated, "What your Majesty said is... the brain event in the tank?" After listening, Arthur is overjoyed! Chapter 606： King "Yes, you know about this?" Arthur asked quickly. "Hmm!" Momota Ken said with a wry smile after nodding too much, "I think, in this world, no one knows this thing better than me!" "Oh!?" Arthur looked at him and said in surprise, "What do you say?" "The remaining young man was my grandfather!" Kenta Momota said solemnly. Arthur was taken aback, then he was surprised and happy, and asked a little bit incredulously, "Really?" He never expected that he would encounter such an unexpected surprise! "Really!" Momota Ken nodded too much. "What the **** is going on with the brain in the tank?" Arthur asked hurriedly. Now there is a descendant of someone who has witnessed it, of course, you must quickly ask the ins and outs of the matter! "The brain in the tank does exist!" After Kenta Momota said one sentence, he muttered, "But it''s not as scary as those rumors, but an accident!" Speaking of this, Ken Momota paused too much and explained, "At the beginning, my grandfather and the other three went to the courtyard because of curiosity, it happened to be a thunderstorm day!" "Before reaching the yard, the sky is already muffled!" "And after arriving in the yard, my grandfather and three other people went in together. At the moment when they saw the so-called brain in the tank, the sky happened to be struck by lightning, and miraculously. They hit the house they entered and caused that house to collapse!" "The other three people were directly killed because they were walking in the front. My grandfather was at the end, so fortunately, they escaped before the house collapsed, but when they came out, my grandfather didnt pay attention. I tripped over the door bar, fell out, hit the ground with my head, and fainted!" "When he woke up again, the benevolent Majesty Martin did not punish my grandfather, but told him to keep it secret and not to tell anyone about the brain in the tank!" "But then I didnt know what was going on, the matter still spread, and the more it spreads, the more it spreads, the more outrageous it spreads, until it finally spreads and spreads into a horror story, which even caused panic and disturbance in the palace. There was a big storm!" "As a last resort, His Majesty Martin at that time could only forcefully suppress this matter, and he explicitly forbidden to talk about it again. This suppressed the storm and calmed the panic in the palace!" "This" Arthur''s face was speechless! What else can he say? can only say that the stories circulating in the palace are not reliable! Thinking this way, Arthur asked again, "By the way, what happened to the brain in the tank? Where is that room?" "What happened to the brain in the tank? My grandfather did not know what happened, but he can be sure that the brain in the tank was still in the hands of His Majesty Martin. Even after His Majesty Martin died, he never left the palace. As for the last He doesn''t know where he went!" "And that room" Kenta Momota smiled and pointed at the underground with a finger, and said, "This is it!" Arthur was taken aback for a moment, then he reacted, looked around, and said in surprise, "This is it?" "Yes!" Momota nodded too much, and said again, "If your majesty is looking for the brain in the tank, then you are wrong. There are no useful clues here. I have lived here for ten years. I know every inch of land, and there must be no clue to the thing you are looking for!" Hearing his words, Arthur frowned involuntarily! Momota Kenta will definitely not lie to him, and there is no need to lie to him. But if this is the case, won''t the clues of the brain in the tank be broken? Thinking like this, Arthur still asked unwillingly, "Can I go in and find it?" "Yes!" Tao Tian Xian smiled too much, turned his body and made a please gesture, and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, please!" Arthur nodded, and walked in! The small yard is not big, even small! Including the house in the yard, it would be a hundred square meters at most. is half a house and half a yard. Of course, it''s not bad for an old man living alone! There is a house and a yard, what else is not satisfied? Because the house is small, Arthur''s search speed is actually much faster! It took ten minutes, and Arthur turned over the entire room and the entire yard. As Kenta Momota said, there is no clue here! "Forget it, go back and discuss the long-term plan!" Thinking, Arthur could only stop reluctantly, and said to Robin and An Lan who came together, "Lets go back!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The two nodded. "We are gone, if you still think of any important clues, remember to tell me!" Before leaving, after Arthur gave a command, he turned around and left! At this moment, Kenta Momota suddenly thought of something, so he stopped Arthur and said, "Your Majesty, wait!" "Ok!?" Arthur paused, stopped, turned around and looked at him, showing a puzzled expression, and said, "What? What do you think of!" "One thing, I don''t know if it is a clue!" Momota Kenta said hesitantly. "What''s the matter?" Arthur said quickly. Now there is a clue that he doesn''t want to let it go! "I remember, when I first entered the palace, I heard the old people in the palace say that before his death, Majesty Martin kept chanting three words when he was unconscious!" Kenta Momota said solemnly. "Which three?" Arthur asked impatiently. "The King!" Kenta Momota said solemnly. When Arthur heard it, his heart was shocked, and a trace of inspiration appeared in his mind, but just when he wanted to grasp the inspiration, the inspiration suddenly disappeared, making him swallow a sentence that he was going to blurt out. ! Damn! It seems to have thought of something, just on the lips, but I can''t say it! Thinking like this, Arthur couldn''t help but become a little irritable. After thinking about it for a long time, Arthur had to suppress this maddening irritation, and said helplessly, "I''ve written it down!" After that, he left here while thinking! And Robin followed his footsteps and left here! ----- While Arthur was looking for clues in the palace, he did not give up on the shadow side! After collecting all the information recorded in Charlotte''s diary, such as the itinerary, island information, search methods, etc., and all the information that Arthur had obtained before, Arthur locked the location of the target island In a small area of ??sea. and after a short search, he finally took the Lily triplets and came to the island not far away! "That''s it!" Arthur said confidently, pointing to the lush green island in front of him. "Really?" Lily on the side looked at him suspiciously! This is not the first time Arthur said he found it! In order to determine the real island~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur took them to different islands in this sea area more than once! Had it not been for Arthur to hold the diary in his hands, she still had some strength, and she knew that if the diary was probably not clear, she would have turned her face! Well, a little strength is the point! "I really found it this time! I have compared a lot of information. This island is the most suitable and most likely in this sea area. If this is not the case, then there will be no other islands!" Arthur Said firmly. Hearing his resolute words, Lily nodded, and gestured to the men on the side, "Go, let people drive toward the island, let''s land!" "Yes!" After he agreed, he turned and left! After a while, their boat sailed towards the island! . Chapter 607： Mod that stuff "What''s so fragrant?" As the ship approached the island, a refreshing fragrance faintly passed from the direction of the island into the noses of the three sisters Ayiri, making them squeeze their noses! After hearing these words, Arthur on the side didn''t smell anything, but felt a little strange! If this island really has such a strong fragrance, there should be written in the diary! Thinking like this, Arthur frowned involuntarily! Now that he is using a shadow body, he doesn''t care about not being able to smell the fragrance. After all, the shadow does not smell this feature! But the fragrance that was not written in the diary book gave him a bad feeling! "what happened?" Arthur murmured, and suddenly realized that the three sisters around Lily seemed to be starting something wrong! They seemed to be a little hot, and they all stretched out their hands, unbuttoned the top buttons of their cheongsams, opened their chests, and let Arthur see a white beauty! In this regard, Arthur did not feel feasting on his eyes, but rather creepy! wrong! Very wrong! After this period of contact, Arthur knew that the three sisters were not the kind of stray people, and it was completely impossible to do such a thing! In other words, they have problems now or they have encountered problems! As for what is the problem Combined with the fragrance they just said, the answer is obvious! The aroma here is the problem! Thinking like this, Arthur frowned and turned his head, scanning the people around him. found that except for him and the ghost ninja he summoned because they dont need to breathe, there is no problem, everyone else started to twist their bodies, and their hands were also moving restlessly! "This is Chinese aphrodisiac!?" Arthur said in surprise. After saying this, looking at the increasingly restless people around, Arthur felt that his guess was correct. The fragrance definitely had the function of aphrodisiac! Immediately, the corner of Arthur''s mouth raised up! Great opportunity! These people are now a little vague in their consciousness, and they don''t have much ability to resist. If he takes this opportunity, he can completely kill them all! As for relatives Stop joking, after hundreds of years, are you considered as a relative? If it weren''t for both sides to be able to help each other, now at most there will be only one side left! "Are you going to do it?" Arthur looked at the three sisters Lily who couldn''t help but leaned on his side, still hesitating! is not because of relatives! But he didn''t know whether the forces behind the three sisters could bring him even greater benefits! From their subordinates respectfully calling their three sisters, eldest lady, second lady, third lady, etc., you can know that their status in the organization is not low, and they are likely to be heirs! Based on this speculation, that is to say, the organization they belonged to was probably established for the restoration of the country after they fled from the Tik Kingdom hundreds of years ago! This kind of drama, whether in other worlds or in this world, is not uncommon! Just like Don Quixote do Flamenco, although he is in the North Sea now, he is still in the new world. The Dragon people of their line were in Deres Rosa before they became the Dragon people. The idea of ??the kingdom! Of course, the reason why Doflamingo wants to become a king is not all to restore the country. More often, he wants to use his identity as a king to bring convenience to his business! It is convenient for oneself to open a factory in the kingdom, so that it is convenient for oneself to do some illegal things. "Hey~ save it" After hesitating for a long time, Arthur sighed to himself and made a decision in his heart! This is not his kindness! But he suddenly thought of something! Since the three sisters are descendants of the Tik Kingdom, will their organization have the technology left over from the Tik Kingdom? This is very possible! When Arthur got the first treasure of the Kingdom of Tik, he knew from Troas in the treasure. In order to preserve the precious scientific data, the Kingdom of Tik was set up before the kingdom was destroyed. There are a lot of ships storing various technologies! Although I dont know how many ships escaped, from the Tike Kingdom technology that Arthur has obtained more than once, there must be some! And the map of the location of these ships, according to Troya, except that the four princes of Arthur''s line are not in the outside world, everyone in the royal family has a different map! Under these premises, as the three sisters of the second prince line, the power behind them and the technology left over from the Tike Kingdom is a very possible thing! Even if the ship on the map they took was stopped, they did not find the treasure on their map, but after so many years, they can always follow the clues and find one or two fish that slipped through the net? Coupled with so many years of hard work and development, the forces behind them may have thoroughly understood the technology of the Tike Kingdom, and they may not even introduce new ones! And if Arthur saves them now, their favorability will not be said to be greatly increased, but they will also move up. Based on this premise, it shouldn''t be difficult to acquire the technology they have mastered as long as it is not particularly important. Even if its important, its not impossible to plan well as long as you make a quick plan! "Control everyone on the boat, separate them, and reverse the boat at the same time!" While Arthur grabbed the restless hands of the three sisters that had been attached to him, he instructed the surrounding ninjas. After hearing his words, the ninjas nodded one after another, and then disappeared. After a while. The ship fell back! After leaving the island for a while, as the fresh air entered, the people around gradually woke up from the confusion! "what---" The eldest sister Lily of the three sisters who woke up first, exclaimed and pulled her hand out of Arthur''s hand. Then, after recalling what she had just done, she looked at Arthur and quickly grateful, "Thank you!" Although they were confused just now, it doesnt mean that they dont remember the process! So, she is very grateful to Arthur! asked herself, what would she do if she encountered this situation? After thinking about it carefully, she was sure in her heart that she would not save Arthur, even if they were so-called relatives. She might even have robbed the diary before killing Arthur and throwing it into the sea! Well, this is the most normal way in the new world! By comparison, the gratitude to Arthur in her heart is even heavier! Of course, besides that, she also has a bit of resentment towards Arthur in her heart! What the hell? A beautiful woman like my old lady sticks to your body~www.novelhall.com~ You dont even have a heartbeat? Still not a man? Thinking like this, Lily''s resentment is still suppressed by the full of gratitude for the time being! Its just that what she didnt know was that the reason why Arthur didnt have a heartbeat at all was because he didnt have this function! The body of this shadow is nothing like that! ! ! If it were replaced by his body, something he would like to hear and hear would have happened long ago! "what---" "what---" "what happened?" Then, with a cry of exclamation, after the camellia and the delphinium woke up one after another, the other people on the boat also woke up! . Chapter 608： honeycomb After everyone was awake, Arthur unsurprisingly gained a good impression! And the most direct change brought about by this wave of goodwill is that the three sisters Lily took off all the masks on their faces! Three identical, delicate little faces that looked only eighteen years old, appeared in front of Arthur! "How to do?" After everyone recovered, Lily couldn''t help asking her two sisters and subordinates. And after she asked, whether it was her subordinates or sisters, she couldn''t help but frowned! How to do? This is what they are thinking about too! Regardless of how and why the scent appears, but if the scent is not resolved, then they won''t even be able to get close to the island. It is not so easy to solve it! What is the fragrance of ? is gas! In other words, if they want not to be affected by the aroma, then they can only make a fuss about the breath, except for the corresponding medicine that can resist the effect of the aroma! Of course, they definitely don''t have the medicine that can resist the action they want to work. Its the first time they have seen this fragrance. How could they prepare the corresponding medicine? So, why not breathe, or try to filter the air! And the filtered air was eliminated immediately! Not to mention that they don''t have that technology. Even if they have that technology, they can''t do it in the vast ocean without advance preparation! As for not breathing... just kidding! Their current location is not close to the location of the island, can''t they not breathe all the way? What is the difference between and suicide? "Let''s go and see for myself, you are here to wait!" Seeing their tangled looks, Arthur suggested. "This..." Hearing his words, everyone on the scene fell into silence, and Lily hesitated even more! To be honest, if it weren''t the case that Arthur had rescued them before, she would definitely refuse this kind of thing without hesitation. After all, the heart is separated from the belly, who knows what Arthur thinks? In case there are any important things or clues on the island, Arthur takes it and runs away, who are they looking for? But after the one just now, they also have some gratitude and trust for Arthur! He didn''t catch us all at the kind of good opportunity just now. Now he shouldn''t do something unwilling to see for an important thing or clue, right? Thinking like this, Lily''s hesitant face gradually eased. A gleam of light flashed in her eyes, she nodded, and said sternly, "Okay!" While she said this, her men and two sisters also wanted to understand. Arthur didn''t catch them all at the good opportunity just now, and now he doesn''t want to do things that people don''t want to see for some so-called important things or clues! "Then trouble you!" Camellia said softly. "Go! Be careful!" Delphinium patted his chest and said generously. "Well, then I''m leaving!" Listening to their answers, Arthur was not surprised. After smiling and saying something, he added, "I will notify you if I find anything! After speaking, Arthur did not hesitate, and jumped directly into the sea! Just when Arthur''s feet were about to touch the sea, a large plank suddenly appeared under his feet. Immediately afterwards, he stood still, and the big planks under his feet quickly extended towards the island, and at the same time, he rushed towards the island with him! After a while, Arthur came to the beach on the edge of the island! is somewhat different from the description! Standing on the beach, Arthur looked inside the island and couldn''t help thinking! Charlotte said in his diary that although the plants on the island are no different from those on the outside, they look like they have been carefully taken care of, and they look delicate and orderly! But when Arthur looks like this now, he finds that the plants on the island are in a mess, like a garden that has not been taken care of for a long time. If he hadn''t looked closely and could see the faint order in the flowers and trees, he would suspect that he had gone to the wrong island! In addition to the different flowers and trees, there are also things that are different! That is, there are bees on this island. He saw some bees flying continuously among the flowers on the island! You must know that the records in the diary do not contain any creatures or bugs! However, Arthur could understand this. After all, decades have passed, and it''s normal for bugs to come here to multiply and thrive here! just... Why does this bee look different from the outside world, it''s pink all over? Thinking about this, Arthur suppressed his curiosity for a while, and muttered, "Lets go to the laboratory first!" Although there are many places on the island that are different from those described in the diary, Arthur is very curious and wants to find out why, but in the end he decided to go to the laboratory first. After all, there is more important! The location diary of the laboratory is not described in detail! However, a rough range is also given. That is inside the island! So, he can go to the inside of the island first, and then look outside when he reaches the middle! Thinking, Arthur opened his legs and walked directly towards the inside of the island! "Cracking!" The road to the island is not easy! Because of the dense growth of flowers, plants and trees, every step of Arthur is forced to walk through the flowers, grass, etc.! Fortunately, the island is not big! After walking for about half an hour, Arthur can basically be sure that he has entered the interior of the island! stopped. After a glance around, Arthur found that the surrounding flowers and trees had completely blocked his vision! If the next flowers, plants and trees are still so dense, then he wants to find a laboratory, the difficulty will definitely skyrocket! Thinking about it, Arthur got his mind and got an idea! Since I can''t see it here, go up and watch it! Immediately, an original piece of wood rose from under his feet~www.novelhall.com~ and lifted his whole person up to the sky. Soon, Arthur rose to a height where he could see the surrounding situation clearly! "hiss---" After scanning the surrounding environment, Arthur who saw a strange thing couldn''t help taking a breath and exclaimed, "What is that? The hive?" I saw a huge honeycomb appearing not far from his location! This honeycomb has an oval shape and is attached to the center of three trees that are hundreds of meters high. With three trees as pillars, a building is built no smaller than those high-rise buildings. It is roughly estimated that the length, width, and height are almost the same. Hive of hundreds of meters. And the dense honeycomb eyes on the honeycomb make the scalp numb when people look at it! "The bees you just saw came from here?" Arthur looked carefully and found that the bees flying out of this hive were all pink! go around! After hesitating for a while, Arthur decided to go around! It''s not that he can''t get rid of this bee! Its just that he thinks this bee seems weird, he wants to study it! However, he will change his attention in the next moment! "Hey, that''s... the laboratory!?" When Arthur was about to turn around and leave, the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of the laboratory behind the beehive, which was blocking the intersection! "Wait, it seems...someone!?" Upon closer inspection, Arthur discovered the problem again. At the entrance of the laboratory behind the hive, there seemed to be traces of someone coming in and out, and it was very new. At first glance, I knew it was formed recently! Chapter 609： absurd was the first to board? Arthur thought subconsciously. Don''t blame him for thinking this way. After a normal person has found the treasure after untold hardships, just when he thinks he is about to harvest, he suddenly finds that there is already someone in the treasure. "The traces at the entrance of the laboratory are still very new! People should still be in the laboratory, sneak in and observe, you will know if it is!" Arthur murmured. said, he quickly lowered his height! If you continue to stand there, as long as someone comes out, it is easy to be spotted! After descending, Arthur turned his body into a shadow for the first time, and quietly touched it towards the laboratory! In a while! Arthur passed by the hive quietly and touched the door of the laboratory! The location of the laboratory is in a small mountain bag, and the door of the laboratory is green, about two meters wide and three meters high, it is inlaid at the bottom of the small mountain bag, and there are many flowers and trees growing around. There is a huge hive right in front of you. If you don''t pay attention or your eyes are bad, you will even ignore the past! Simply, Arthur''s eyes were pretty good, so he found the door and touched it! However, he did not choose to enter through the door! Because there is an introduction in the diary that the laboratory is not big, if he wants to go in through the door, as long as there is someone in it, he will immediately find Arthur! So, after thinking about it, he finally chose to use the vent to enter! Compared with the gate, the vent entry is undoubtedly a lot concealed, and it is not easy to be found. And, like this kind of laboratory in the mountain bag, there are more vent entrances, because there is basically no air circulation in this place. If there are fewer vents, it will cause suffocation! As for where to find the vent... Arthur subconsciously touched the hillside of the small hill. Considering that the ventilation ducts are generally on the top of the room, and based on the laboratory door, the top of the laboratory is exactly half a mountainside, so the vent is most likely to be half a mountainside! as predicted! After searching a little bit, Arthur was under a nearby bush and found a dusty vent. "huhu---" The vent is still running, and the fan blades of the exhaust fan are turning quickly, sucking all the nearby air into the vent. "The exhaust fan should have been replaced by someone!" Arthur looked at the brand new exhaust fan and the very old ventilation duct around the exhaust fan, and a thought flashed through his mind. Immediately, he didn''t care! Regardless of whether it is changed or not, it should be right to enter from here anyway! Thinking so, Arthur touched it in again! Now as a shadow, the exhaust fan, which almost closes the entire vent, didn''t play a role. He got in directly from the gap in the fan blades of the exhaust fan! After moving in around the pipe, Arthur soon came to the top of a room! "I will succeed soon!" "This one gram plus this three grams" "Its coming, its coming!" ... As soon as he got here, Arthur heard a pleasant sound from below, which came into his ears. Someone! is still a woman! While judging, Arthur stretched his head over the air outlet of the room to observe the situation inside! At this look, he was stunned on the spot! I saw in his eyes a white coat outside, a bikini inside, and a pair of flip-flops on his snow-white delicate feet. The height was 1.7 meters, the front was raised and back, his skin was snow-white, golden yellow like golden waves. Beautiful woman with curly hair draped over her shoulders. What kind of ghost match is this? Arthur thought in a daze. But it is still not waiting for him to understand, the movement of this beauty makes him even more bewildered! "Yohouhou---it was successful!!!" The beauty screamed while holding a bottle of the pink potion that had just been made up and didn''t know what effect it was. What the **** is this? Arthur thought so, the whole person was dumbfounded! And after a while, Arthur also recovered! Although the beauty in front of him feels very weird whether it is behavior or dressing, but the most important thing at the moment is not to care about her weird or weird things, but to figure out the origin of this beauty! Of course, if you can find what Charlotte wrote in the diary, it would be better to leave the experimental record here and not take it away! As for how to do it... Something simple and rude! He just wanted to find out who entered the laboratory through observation, but the scene before him made him realize something! In this laboratory, there is probably only a beautiful woman! He took a closer look at the laboratory and found that there is no shortage of beds, clothes, food, and water! But the bed is not a big single bed, the sheets and quilt are not big, it is enough for one person, and the color is all pink with a girlish feel. The clothes hanging in the corner of the room are all women''s clothing. Although there are no cosmetics, Arthur saw that there are many natural skin care products for women on a table in the room. All the above signs indicate that this place is likely to be a beautiful woman! In this case, Arthur''s previous method of obtaining information through observation was not a good choice! After all, when a normal person is alone, can he speak his own information to himself? completely impossible! Therefore, no matter how he observes, in the end, he must directly capture the beauty for interrogation~www.novelhall.com~ so he chose to capture the beauty for interrogation from the beginning! Thinking like this, Arthur turned into a shadow and touched it out of the air outlet, then passed the top of the room, went around the wall of the room, finally got off the wall, reached the ground, and then touched the shadow of the beauty! During the whole process, the beauty did not notice, she still looked at the medicine in her hand with excitement! next moment! Arthur floated up quietly from behind the beauty, "do not move!" Arthur quietly put his hand on the beautiful woman''s neck, and used the wooden fruit to extend the wooden thorn from the palm to press the beautiful woman''s neck, and then shouted sharply. Suddenly, the beauty was excited, the excitement on her face disappeared immediately, and the potion in her hand almost fell without holding it firmly. Fortunately, her mental quality is not bad, and she reacted immediately, grasping the potion in her hand, so that the potion did not fall! However, she was not happy about it either! Because she had realized that she had been taken prisoner so inexplicably! What the hell? Where did this person come from? Why does he appear behind me? Why are you kidnapping me? Is it my enemy? Still from that kingdom? With countless questions appearing in her mind, the beauty did not find the answer for the first time. Instead, she suppressed the panic in her heart and said very cooperatively, "I cooperate, I won''t move, you just don''t hurt me. !" And after Arthur heard her, he suddenly felt like a robber! Chapter 610： This is a cruel man After the absurdity of being regarded as a robber flashed in Arthur''s mind, he screamed in the ear of the beautiful woman, "Say, what is your name?" "Kalyfina, Andreen Kalyfina!" Kalyfina hurriedly replied. "Why are you here?" Arthur asked again. "what!?" Kalifina was taken aback when listening to this question, not sure why Arthur asked such a question. But he answered honestly, "I came here to avoid chasing and killing!" Arthur narrowed his eyes and said, "That is to say, you came here by accident?" "Yes!" Kalyfina nodded first, and then shook her head again as if the fragrance was smelling, "No!" "Ok!?" Arthur watched her move and asked sternly, "Is it right or not?" Kalifina explained, I came here by accident, but it was not an accident caused by this chase, but a shipwreck a long time ago, which caused me to accidentally come to this island and found this abandoned laboratory." "Later, I thought this place was good, but I determined that there was no one here. After it was abandoned, I paid a lot of money to repair it again and used it as a secret base!" "The reason why I am here is because I offended people outside, so I came to hide in this secret base!" A glint flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and asked, "Who has offended?" "The Kingdom of Starba!" Kalifina replied without thinking. "The Kingdom of Starba..." After Arthur murmured a few words, he thought of this kingdom! is a strange kingdom in the new world! Known as the country of warriors! is also called the country of **** men, the kingdom of pure men, the country of barbarians and so on! But these are second, the main feature of this kingdom is... there is no woman! That''s right! There is no woman! Just like Daughter Island does not have a man, there is no woman in their kingdom, and most of the people in the kingdom are male orphans picked up from the outside world, or people in the kingdom brought in after the outside world gave birth to a boy with a woman! Well, just don''t want it after you have a daughter! For this kind of kingdom, Arthur is still fresh in his memory! After knowing this kingdom, Arthur immediately listed this kingdom as one of the two kingdoms in this world. If there is no need, he will never step into the two kingdoms. The other is the Kamabaka Kingdom, which is located on the peach-colored island of the great waterway and has the second daughter country! Of course, someone might not have heard of this name! But when it comes to their king, he is famous! That is the cadre of the revolutionary army, the Shemale King, Ambrio Ivankov! These two kingdoms can be said to make Arthur a little creepy just hearing the name. Suddenly, Arthur''s curiosity came up immediately. He loosened the wooden thorn on Carlyfina''s neck and asked, "How did you offend them?" After feeling the wooden thorn on her neck loosened by Arthur, Karifina also secretly relieved in her heart. Immediately, after thinking of Arthurs question, she smirked awkwardly, and said, "This...that...is it alright?" "What did you say?" As soon as Arthur heard it, he answered her in a cold voice and pushed the loose wooden thorn in again. "Gulong!" Feeling her neck being held back by the sharp wooden thorns again, Karifina swallowed her saliva and hurriedly agreed, "I said, I said!" At this point, she paused, then changed her voice, and said in a deep voice, "I have the medicine!" "what!?" Arthur listened, his face full of doubts! Kalifina quickly added, "My only water source in the Kingdom of Starba is also the source of the river that runs through the Kingdom of Starba. In the Lake of Warriors, a large dose of medicine has been given!" "What medicine is on?" Arthur asked curiously. "Uh... that... what..." Upon hearing this question, Carlyfina looked around and didn''t dare to answer it. But after feeling that Arthur pressed her neck a little harder, she immediately got up and said, "Aphrodisiac! My own special aphrodisiac!" What the hell? Arthur was stunned when he heard this! The poison or laxative he thought he would give it, never thought that someone would give it this kind of medicine! And, that''s the Kingdom of Starba! The whole kingdom is full of men! this medicine... ! "The chrysanthemum is incomplete, full of wounds, your smile has turned yellow..." For some reason, Arthur remembered the lyrics inexplicably! He was totally unable to imagine what kind of an eye-catching scene after a large dose of aphrodisiac was given to the water in a kingdom full of men. The big man is covered in body, the Han Liu has his back, the Han is raining... These are probably not enough to describe the scene at that time! At this moment, the expression in Arthur''s eyes at Carlyfina changed completely! This is a ruthless person! "Why did their kingdom offend you, how did you kill you?" Arthur couldn''t help asking. "Uh..." Karifina was speechless for a while, but immediately shook her head, and said sternly, "No offense!" "I didn''t offend, are you doing this kind of cruelty?" Arthur asked Karifina with a strange look. "I''m not taking the initiative!" After Kalifina answered Arthur''s sentence, she explained weakly, "I was just curious about what the Lake of the Warriors looked like, so I went to stroll over there! As a result, I walked while watching the scenery. By the lake, my feet slipped, and when I accidentally fell down, I sprinkled a package of spring medicine that I was carrying with me into it!" "You slipped and fell down? You also sprinkled the spring medicine that you took with you?" Arthur questioned with a face full of disbelief. "Not to mention whether you really slipped, just say you are a woman with you. What are you doing with so many spring medicines? Dont tell me its for selling!" "How do you know?" Kalifina said in surprise, and then explained, "I just sell it! There was a Starba rancher that day in order to breed more animals~www.novelhall.com~ I bought a little aphrodisiac!" "Uh..." Arthur asked silently, "Are you really selling it?" After speaking, Arthur suddenly thought of something, and added, "Wait, you mean, you sell animal aphrodisiacs?" It occurred to him that in Kalifina''s words, the word livestock was mentioned. "That''s right! Otherwise, what do you think?" Karifina asked in a dazed expression. "I..." Arthur replied with a smile, "Hehe, I thought it was an aphrodisiac for animals!" He never admits that he just wanted to crooked! "The spring medicine I developed is well-known in the New World. It can not only make cattle estrus, but also increase their fertility rate and the immunity of their offspring. In the New World, ranchers are rushing to find I''m buying medicine!" Carlyfina said a little bit hoarsely. "So...you were chased?" Arthur looked at her like this and couldn''t help but hit her. Immediately, Kalyfina was like a **** that had been defeated. She lost her spirit, lowered her head, and whispered, "But it''s just a kingdom chasing and killing...and nothing!" "Nothing?" Arthur looked at her with a faint smile, and said, "That''s the kingdom of warriors! The strength of their kingdom is also ranked first in the new world. Isn''t it what they hunted down?" "Nothing, just nothing...I have nothing to do with me?" Carlyfina said stiffly. Arthur looked at her stiff mouth, smiled, no longer entangled in this matter, but went directly to the topic! Chapter 611： It was so happy decision "Did you see an experiment record here?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. This is his main purpose for coming here! "Experiment Log..." Carlyfina murmured, a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes. But then, she seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly said, "Yes, I saw it!" Suddenly, joy appeared on Arthur''s face! can be the next moment! Kalyfina''s words changed his face! Kalifina hesitated and said, "But...when I saw it, it was worm-eaten and it didnt look like it. The content inside was completely unreadable, so when I was sorting it out, I took it Throw it out, it has long since turned into a pile of dirt!" Nima! ! ! I finally touched this place and found the laboratory. As a result, I can count as the only treasure in the laboratory, and there is no experimental record? Listening to her words, Arthur almost lost control on the spot and sent a wooden thorn into her neck to let her see God! Fortunately, Arthur''s psychological quality is not bad. He stopped the car on the edge of losing control, so he didn''t do anything drastic! "Then you have lived here for so long, have you found anything else?" Arthur said with a cold face, gritted his teeth. Now the experiment records are gone, if you can find other things, you can make up for some losses! "No!" Karifina shook her head without hesitation! "Really not?" After Arthur gritted his teeth and said, he said in a threatening voice, "If not, then I can only send to hell!?" Upon hearing this, Carlyfina was excited and pleaded, "Really not, you can let me go, as long as you let me go, you can do anything you want!" After speaking, before Arthur could answer, Carlyfina seemed to have thought of something, so she hurriedly added, "Big brother, don''t kill me! I will give you my latest research results. After using this thing, you can let When animals are pregnant, they are more likely to have multiple births and give birth to more animals. As long as they are produced and sold, you can earn at least hundreds of millions of Baileys every year!" Talking, Kalifina picked up the bottle of potion in her hand and shook it in front of Arthur''s eyes! And as soon as Arthur listened to her, he looked at the medicine in her hand, frowned, and the movement in his hand slowed down! I have to say, but Carlyfina''s words moved Arthur! In the absence of experimental records, Arthur felt that if Carlyfina said the effect was true, then it would be good to get something like this! As a king, from the perspective of the kingdom, the value of this kind of thing is far more than just making hundreds of millions every year! If the cows, sheep, pigs and the like in the kingdom can give birth to one or two more each time, then if the number of animals in the kingdom as a whole is counted, then the extra is an astronomical number! As far as St. Martin is concerned, the number of cattle, sheep, pigs and other animals in St. Martin is currently more than one million. Among them, excluding males, those that are still infertile, old infertile, beef cattle, mutton sheep, hogs and the like that are exclusively for sale, fertile cows, ewes, and sows that are specially used for birth Wait for about 200,000 heads! If this quantity is the lowest, that is, if one more child can be born each time, then there will be an extra 200,000! This is not a small number! According to Arthur''s understanding, when these animals grow up, each head is worth tens of thousands of Baileys, and 200,000 heads are billions or even tens of billions of Baileys! Moreover, these are only cows, sheep, and pigs. According to the lowest value, if other creatures are added, and calculated as normal, then the value that can be created every year is hundreds of billions of Baileys! Of course, this is just a usage! There is another way to use ! That is to use it to nurture the powerful creatures of the Whitney Kingdom, such as golden tigers, such as giant elephants, and let them grow more. In this way, the strength of the Whitney Kingdom will be increased in disguise, so that the Whitney Kingdom Form more armies of these beasts. "What you said is true?" Arthur asked hesitantly. "really!" Upon hearing Arthurs hesitant words, Carlyfinas eyes lit up and she immediately felt the hope of life, so she nodded quickly and gave an example, "This big brother, when you came, did you see the hive at the door? ? That''s my experiment!" "After passing my medicine, the queen bee inside the hive gave birth to several times more bees than before, and this is how big a hive outside is!" "The hive..." Arthur murmured, recalling the hive outside. Indeed, the beehives that are hundreds of meters in size don''t look like they are growing normally. If what Karifina said is true, then Arthur would understand the beehive that is hundreds of meters high outside! However, when thinking of the hive, Arthur suddenly thought of another question! "Wait, you said that the beehive outside is because of your experiment, so the pink bees that are completely different from normal bees are also because of your experiment?" Arthur frowned. "Ok!" Karifina nodded her head because she was a little unsure. Suddenly, Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a dangerous gaze, and said, "That said, your potion... shouldn''t be a problem?" Having said that, Arthur changed his voice and continued, Before I came to this island, my partners smelled an aphrodisiac-like fragrance on the outskirts of the island. If it werent for me to react quickly, they I almost lost control!" "I didnt understand what was going on before! But combining the bees I just saw on the island picking nectar and what you are talking about using bees to experiment with ~www.novelhall.com~ I can basically be sure. That scent is caused by the experiment! Dare you say there is no problem?" Upon hearing this, Carlyfina screamed in her heart and hurriedly explained, "Wait, no, that...the bees outside use the previous experimental product, so there will be side effects and the floral fragrance will cause it. After people hear the Tao, it is like smelling a spring medicine!" "But this one I have is a complete product, it has been modified, and it does not have the side effects you mentioned!" "And... take 10,000 steps and say, even if there are side effects, you can change it! As long as you let me make a living, I can serve you and help you change the medicine!" "Okay, it''s such a happy decision!" Hearing this, Arthur happily agreed before Carly Fina could react. That''s what he was waiting for! Those doubts and doubts before are all false! At the moment when I heard the effect of the potion that Carlyfina said before, Arthur had already decided to wave her income away! This is a farming talent! killed her, it would be a pity to let her go! Only if she waved her income down, let her shine for the kingdom and contribute to the kingdom''s animal birth rate, that is the right way. And after hearing Arthur''s gracious consent, Carlyfina was stupid, she was stunned there, and she didn''t think about it for a long time. [㿴00ks] responded! Arthur did not pay attention to this, but left her alone in a daze. He turned around and searched in the laboratory to check if there was anything Carlyfina hadnt found, and Charlotte was too. Did not find what was left behind! Chapter 612： Kill the chicken and the monkey Don''t say it! After Arthur''s careful search, I really gained a little bit! In the corner of the southeast corner of the laboratory, Arthur found a gap of less than two millimeters. Looking through the gap, he can still see a silver ball inside! what is this? Arthur pouted his butt, lying on the ground, head facing the gap, staring at the ball in the gap, wanting to see the ball clearly! But the gap is too small, even if Arthur''s eyes are good, he can only see the outline of the ball. After watching for a while, Arthur, who still didn''t find anything, had no choice but to stand up. "It looks like we have to find a way to get the ball out!" Arthur murmured. This is a difficult question! The volume of the sphere itself is many times larger than the gap. If you want to take it out directly, it must be impossible! Of course, this was known the first time Arthur saw the ball! If it is easy to take out, it will not stay here! Arthur did not believe that Charlotte, as the adventure king, would not have seen or heard domineering, did not find this ball! As for Pendragon. Martin... Arthur is more inclined to leave this thing deliberately or this thing is of no use to him! But, anyway, the main problem now is to get the ball out. I want to take it out directly! And in this case, Arthur is generally habitual to be simple and rude, choosing to use force! But after a careful inspection of the surrounding environment, and a simple experiment, Arthur found that this was also not working! The whole body of this laboratory is made of an unknown metal, and the texture is hard. Arthur used the wood fruit in the middle of the gap with all his strength, without opening the gap. It can be seen that if you want to use force, you cant do it. of. At least his body is not good! It may be almost the same in terms of change! How to do? Arthur has a headache! After having a headache for a while, Arthur also had an idea in his heart! "Forget it, let''s give up! Anyway, you know the location. Next time, let the main body come directly. By the way, take the Skybreaker with you. This laboratory is quite hard. When the time comes, the Skybreaker will swallow even the laboratory. , Maybe it can use this lieutenant''s pinnacle that has almost broken through for a long time!" Arthur secretly said in his heart. Immediately, Arthur turned and walked towards the still dazed Kalifina! "Snapped!" slapped Kalyfina on the back of her head, which made her wake up successfully from her dazed state! "Woo---" Feeling the sharp pain coming from the back of her head, Carly Fina, who recovered, almost broke her tears! Just when she wanted to ask Arthur why, she heard Arthur''s cold words, "Pack all your things, especially the research materials, take them all, let''s go!" Immediately, Karifina dared not say anything again when she was excited! She realized that she was in Arthur''s hands now! At this time, questioning Arthur is obviously not a good choice. "Okay!" Kalifina grievedly agreed, and honestly cleaned up. In a while! Kalyfina packed up a large package and prepared to go with Arthur 1 "It seems something is wrong!" Before leaving, Arthur looked up and down Carly Fina, always feeling something was wrong. And after looking carefully for a while, Arthur suddenly reacted. There is a problem with the clothes! Kalifina has always been wearing a white coat, bikini and flip-flops. Its not a problem to wear this kind of dress here, but if you want to wear it out, nothing else, the beehive at the gate cant get through! He frowned and said, "Get me dressed. When I go out, there is a hive at the gate!" "Yes!" Carly Fina also reacted with a tap of her head! The reason why she wore this way in the laboratory before was because she was the only one, so it didnt matter how easy she was to wear, the other things didnt matter, but now its definitely impossible to wear it like this when going out! First of all, the bee at the door won''t let her pass! Although those are her experiments, she can''t control them! Thinking so, Karifina quickly put down the package and searched for it. Soon, a new set of airtight clothes was put on by Karifina! "Yes, let''s go!" Kalifina nodded and was about to go outside. "Wait!" Arthur stopped her. "Ok!?" Kalyfina paused, turned her head and looked at him suspiciously. "Can you not be affected by those floral fragrances that are like aphrodisiacs outside?" Arthur frowned and asked. Arthur is afraid that if Kalifina is also affected, then it will be in trouble! "Of course!" Carlyfina looked at Arthur like a fool, and said, "That''s what I studied. How could I not have an antidote? How could it be affected? And my place is ventilated with the outside, if Will be affected, already affected!" "Is there an antidote? That''s good!" Arthur said solemnly, "That can go!" After that, Arthur took the lead and walked towards the door! When Karifina saw this, she also speeded up her pace quickly, following closely behind! ----- Just as Arthur was rushing back, there were constant forces coming from all directions in the direction of the island! Among them, on a huge sailing warship with a spear and shield flag. "General, it should be in front! According to the information we found, she disappeared in this sea a few months ago, and after our many inquiries, we ruled out other islands and finally locked the target. On the island ahead!" A middle-aged man who is two meters tall, bare-chested, muscularly tied, holding a spear and a bronze buckler, with a serious face, faces a side with a height of more than three meters, also topless~www .novelhall.com~ The muscular exploded, the fierce bald man holding the same weapon and shield respectfully said. "That''s good, find her, I want to kill her!!!" The big man roared with red eyes. And after he finished speaking, dozens of sturdy men behind him who were also naked, holding spears and bucklers, all blushed, and yelled in agreement, "Kill her!!!" the other side! On an armed merchant ship that looks orderly! "My lord, I checked it out, right ahead!" An old man in a suit and tie, who looked like a housekeeper, said towards Charlotte. "That''s good! I want the **** to see and offend my fate!" Charlotte stood on the bow, holding a glass of red wine, drinking a dangerous smile. "But..." At this time, the old butler hesitated. "But what?" Charlotte frowned. "Because you ordered the news to be distributed, so many bounty hunters, pirates, killers and the like are all coming here too!" The old butler said sternly. "It doesn''t matter!" Charlotte said dismissively, "It''s better to have them! The strength of the Thousand-Hand Pillars is not weak, and it will be better for them to go first. If they are killed, it will be fine. They did not kill us. Clean up the mess again!" "Yes!" The old butler nodded. "I want those old guys to see the fate of offending me. While taking revenge, I will kill the chickens and curse monkeys so that the old guys will settle down in the future and don''t keep thinking about doing things in the Chamber of Commerce!" Looking at the horizon, Xia A ruthless look flashed in Lottel''s eyes, and thought silently in his heart. Chapter 613： Black belly As Arthur''s figure appeared in front of him, waiting for the anxious three sisters Lily, a sincere smile appeared on their faces. But when they saw there was another person behind Arthur, they were a little dumbfounded! what''s the situation? Wasn''t it alone when went? Why was there an extra person when I came back? Is there someone on the island, but we others are the first to board? Thinking of this, the three sisters Lily and the people on the boat couldn''t help but fix their eyes on Kalifina behind Arthur. They didn''t look away until Arthur came to them, and looked at Arthur. Lily looked at Arthur with hopeful eyes, and asked, "Is there anything to discover?" After Arthur shook his head helplessly, with Karifina behind him with a bewildered look, he lifted her up, put her in front of him, and smiled bitterly at Lily, "This is the only gain! " "what!?" Lily also showed a dazed face, looking at Carly Fina, wondering, "She???" "That''s right!" Arthur nodded and said in a deep voice, "On the island, I rummaged through the laboratory where Dr. Archibald had left, except for the lady who occupied the magpie''s nest. There is nothing left in there!" Well, Arthur didn''t say anything about the ball, nor did he want to say it! "The dove occupied the magpie''s nest? What''s the matter?" Lily became more confused as she listened, and finally couldn''t help frowning! "Just say it briefly!" Arthur thought for a while, organized his own language, and explained in simple words, "Probably a few years ago, this lady accidentally entered the island and discovered the laboratory!" "Later, after confirming that there was no one in the laboratory, she renovated the place and took it for herself, using it as a secret base. Until a few months ago, after she was hunted and killed because of an accident, I have been hiding in the laboratory!" "And when I went to the laboratory, I happened to bump into her inside. As a result, you know... She was caught by me without finding anything else!" Listening to Arthurs words, after Lily digested for a while, she frowned, "That is to say... the laboratory was abandoned a long time ago and was later occupied by her, and there is nothing in it?" "Yes!" After Arthur nodded, he added hesitantly, "Originally!" Lily frowned and asked, "Originally?" "Well! There was originally an experimental record, but she was thrown on the island because of the worms, and it has basically turned into mud!" Arthur spread his hands and said helplessly. "what!!!" Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Lily''s reaction was the same as that of Arthur at the time. She was so angry that she almost lost control on the spot and kicked Carlyfina! That is Archibald''s experimental record! One of the purposes of her coming out this time is this! Even if it was eaten by insects, she didn''t care, as long as she could get it, she still regarded it as a treasure. After all, so many fruits in this world, so many strangers, what if they are eaten by insects? There will always be someone who can fix it! But now that it has completely turned into mud, it really is completely gone! Even if the Devil Fruit is capable, even the stranger can''t be rescued! And Karifina looked at her like this, agitated, shrank her neck, and hid her body behind Arthur very carefully. After , Lily finally suppressed her anger and didn''t kick that foot. But, she looked at Karifina who was hiding behind Arthur, gritted her teeth, and jumped out of her mouth word by word, and said, "How dare you!" "Okay, okay!" Seeing this, Arthur quickly persuaded him, "Although the laboratory has not found anything, it is not without gain!" He can''t let Lily kill his future farmer! "What''s the gain!" Upon hearing this, the look on Lily''s face immediately eased. It''s good to have a little gain! "She has developed an aphrodisiac that allows animals to have more children. Then you can copy a formula and sell it after mass production. You can harvest hundreds of millions of Baileys a year! "Arthur One" said seriously. Nima! ! ! With these words, I almost went crazy on the spot! The medicine that can make animals have more children? What the **** is that? Does my old lady need that kind of stuff? Thinking like this, Lily suddenly came into the bookstore to buy a copy of "Quantum Physics", but the result was gone, and they would sell you a copy of "Postpartum Care of Sows", just like a dog! Although both are books, and even the latter can bring you greater economic benefits, is that what she wants? Not at all! These are two different things! "Someone is coming! At least there are hundreds of ships!" Just as Lily was going crazy, the watchman on the ship gave a loud warning. Suddenly, the people on the boat were no longer in the mood to pay attention to the others, and quickly turned around and rushed to the bow of the boat to take a look. "These are..." Arthur frowned as he looked at the hundreds of ships in front of him. After a careful judgment, he also had a basic judgment on the origin of these ships! left. A huge sailing warship with spear and shield flags hung on it. The ship of the Kingdom of Starba! In other words, they are here to find Karifina! Thinking like this, Arthur looked at Carlyfina and affirmed, "The ship with the flag of the Kingdom of Starba on the left must be looking for you!" "Haha!" Carlyfina touched her nose and smiled, a little embarrassed! After she saw the flag, she already knew it! In the middle! is composed of dozens of armed merchant ships. Looking around, everyone on board is wearing black suits. Nothing to say! This must be looking for him! These black suits were exactly the same as the clothes of Charlotte''s men he had seen before. "The one in the middle, it should be from the Charlotte Chamber of Commerce, it should come to you!" Lily said while looking at Arthur. "Haha!" This time, Arthur sneered a little embarrassedly. This is indeed his pot! The other party must have come to him for revenge! Although he doesn''t care about these revenges and can go back to Saint Martin at any time, but Lily is always involved, so he is a little embarrassed! Right! This is something that everyone present cannot understand! is also dozens of ships! But the size, shape, flag, etc. are all different. It looks like a mixed army of pirates, bounty hunters, and killers! "Who is this on the right?" Arthur murmured. He glanced around a bit puzzledly, only to find that everyone looked confused, and no one could give him the answer! "No matter who it is for, I think the most important thing for us now is to quickly decide how to deal with the situation in front of us!" Lily said sternly. "Or, let''s go back to the island directly!" Kalifina immediately suggested. Listening to her words, Arthur''s eyes lit up and he suddenly thought it was a good idea! You must know ~www.novelhall.com~ The islands and even around the islands are full of aromas with aphrodisiac effects! If they go to the island, no matter who these people are here for, as long as they enter the range of the fragrance, it will be a terrible tragedy! Thinking like this, Arthur looked at the fleet in front of him, and then at the island behind him, with a mean smile on his face! and many more! Suddenly, Arthur''s smile froze! is not because of anything else! is because he suddenly thought, shouldn''t Kalifina have calculated this a long time ago? Although Karifina said that this was just a side effect caused by the experiment, but Arthur thought about it carefully, but felt that something was wrong! If aroma is a side effect, then why doesn''t Karifina deal with it as soon as possible, but let it diverge freely? This is a bit unexplainable! After all, the source of the aroma, that is, the honeycombs of the bees, is outside the door of her laboratory. It only takes a fire to solve it without much effort! But if the cause of these problems is changed to that she is to prevent the Kingdom of Starba from chasing, so she is prepared to use this to protect herself and deal with the soldiers of the Kingdom of Starba. This is undoubtedly a lot more reasonable and can be explained. ! Thinking so, Arthur looked a little more suspicious in Carlyfina''s eyes! This woman is not as cute as she is on the surface, but it is very likely to have a black belly! However, this is not the time to think about these questions, so after Arthur glanced suspiciously at Carlyfina, he turned his attention to the hundreds of ships in front of him! Chapter 614： Reason for siege "Back to the island?" Lily looked at Kalifina who made this suggestion with a questioning look, "What is the difference between waiting for death, once they return to the island, they can besiege, and there are still around the island. That...that...scent!" Speaking of the end, Lily was obviously a little hard to speak, and her white face couldn''t help showing a touch of blush! But after she finished speaking, she seemed to think of something, her eyes widened and she looked at Carlyfina and said, "Wait, since you can live on the island, then that scent has an antidote. Huh?" "Uh...um!" Carly Fina was stunned and then reacted and nodded again. At this time, Arthur explained to the side, "The source of those scents is her..." Speaking, Arthur briefly told others about what Karifina did, including the source of the fragrance! And just after he finished speaking, the eyes of everyone on the ship looking at Karifina changed! This is a ruthless person! Thinking like this, Lily''s attitude towards Kalifina couldn''t help but relax. "Wait, you are your devil of spring who has been offered a reward of one billion?" At this moment, the camellia on the side suddenly said. "The Devil of Spring?" Everyone present looked at camellia in surprise! Camellia immediately explained, "I read a gossip in the newspaper before, saying that the Kingdom of Starba is offering a reward of one billion and wants to catch a woman, and they call that woman the devil of spring!" "I didn''t care about it before, and thought it was fake! But now that you say this, I will match her with the devil of spring in the gossip!" "hiss---" After listening to , everyone present took a breath! This is a billion! In the new world, there are not many pirates who can reach this level! Even if it is the top card under the four emperors, the deputy and the like, it is only at this price! But after thinking about what Carlyfina did, everyone felt that the price was taken for granted! Mom! That is a man from a kingdom! One billion is definitely not too much! For the population of the Kingdom of Starba, as long as each person contributes a few hundred Baileys, they can easily get it together! "Okay, okay! Don''t care about her nickname at this time, now our main purpose is to get the people on the other side!" After Arthur said in a deep voice, he looked at Carlyfina again. , Said, "How many antidote you still have, take it out!" After Arthur finished speaking, everyone present also recovered! Yes! Now is not the time to care about these things, the most important thing is to quickly solve those people who are coming here! Kalifina heard the words and quickly turned over her package. At this time, she didn''t dare to hide it! In Arthur''s hands, she could still survive, but if it fell into the hands of those Starba people, it would be dead! "Here, that''s all! Each can be immune to one day!" After turning over for a while, Kalifina took out a small bottle of white pills from the package and handed it to Arthur. "That''s it, it''s not enough!" After Arthur took the bottle, poured out the pills in it, and after counting, he frowned. There are only eight pills in the bottle! Except for him and the ninjas he summoned on the boat, they dont need to use them, but the three sisters Yuli and their men will use them. These eight are not enough! "You can mix it with water!" Kalifina said hesitantly, "But in this way, the effect of the medicine will be greatly reduced, and the effect will be lost in two hours at most!" "Two hours?" After thinking about it, Arthur''s eyes lit up and he said with joy, "Enough! Although two hours is not enough for us to live on the island, it is enough for us to introduce them into this sea!" "As long as they enter this sea area, they must be wiped out, and then we will be able to get out of this sea area!" The scent of this sea area can''t resist even people at the rank of Lieutenant General like the Three Sisters of Lily, let alone other people? Although it is said that the three sisters of Lily were too impatient and did not pay attention to the reason, but the three parties in front of them are not necessarily calmer than them! Needless to say Sparta! and Carlyfina are definitely dead enemies! Charlotte might be better, but not much better! Arthur still remembered his sulky expression before he left last time! As for the messy fleet on the right! Although I dont know why they came, if the purpose is for Arthur and his party, then they shouldnt give up after others chase him over! And the aroma doesnt work right away! Like the three Lily sisters before, they were recruited! So in a group of miscellaneous soldiers, they are likely to be recruited! And after listening to Arthur''s words, Lily thought for a moment, then nodded, and said, "Okay, just do it! Immediately, Arthur stuffed the pills in Lily''s hand and said, "My men and I are immune to the fragrance, so there is no need! You hurry up, mix the pills and water, and then drink some! " "Hmm!" After Lily nodded, she handed the pill to a subordinate behind her. And after receiving the pill, his subordinate nodded, turned and trot off the deck! ------ Just when Arthur and his party were discussing a plan, the people who were surrounding them on the other side were a little dumbfounded! Especially people from the Kingdom of Starba! "What''s the situation? Why are there so many boats?" The bald man, known as the general, looked at the boats surrounding him and was a little confused for a while. "Da da da!" At this time, a middle-aged strong man trotted and came to his side, saying, "General, inquire clearly! They did not come for the woman, but because the people on the boat in front were worth tens of billions. Gold jewelry!" "Really?" When I heard this, the general became interested for a while! "Really!" The middle-aged strong man nodded solemnly and explained, "It is said that the news was released by the Charlotte Chamber of Commerce. There should be nothing wrong, and this time the President of the Charlotte Chamber of Commerce also came in person!" Suddenly, the general was a little moved! tens of billions! None of his net worth is so much! The people in their kingdom, the king who has so much money! If he can get it... ! Thinking of this, the general finally gave up the idea of ??fighting. "It''s better to kill that woman first!" The general thought through gritted teeth. Thinking of that woman, he couldn''t help but shed tears of regret! At the beginning, when the drug''s effects came on, he negotiated the military situation with dozens of his men in the tent! ! ! So, before he killed the woman, the tens of billions of gold jewels were in front of him, and he didn''t care about it! "Da da da!" At this time, one of his men ran over and said, "General, the watchman found the woman, right on the ship ahead!" "Great!" The general was overjoyed when he heard this! You can get gold now, and revenge is the same! the other side! "What''s the matter with the ships of Starba Kingdom over there? It is also because of the news we released?" Charlotte looked at the housekeeper on the side~www.novelhall.com~ and frowned. "No!" The butler said solemnly, "I just inquired that they came for a woman. I heard that the woman committed an unforgivable sin in their kingdom. From the common people to the king, they think To kill her! And that woman is on the island in front! "Oh!" Listening to the housekeeper''s words, Charlotte nodded silently, not talking! Although there is some curiosity about how Carly Fina offended the entire kingdom, Arthur is right now, and he can only suppress his curiosity first and concentrate on dealing with Arthur! This time, he came to deal with Arthur not only because Arthur offended him! More, I still want to show the old guys in the Chamber of Commerce, offending his fate! Thinking like this, Charlotte rubbed her temples, showing a trace of fatigue. Charlotte Chamber of Commerce is a well-known chamber of commerce in the New World. Its scale is very large, but because of this, there are a lot of **** and scams in the Chamber of Commerce! As the second president of the Chamber of Commerce, Charlotte, who took over the Chamber of Commerce from his father for a few years, has not had much reputation and prestige to convince the public, so he is often affected by those older generations in the Chamber of Commerce. Because of his constraints, he couldn''t do things, so he always wanted to find a chance to stand up! But the old people in the Chamber of Commerce are too cunning. Although they are restraining him in secret, they have not given him a chance to stand up! There is no way, he can only move Liweis goal outside the Chamber of Commerce! just right, Arthur hit the gun at this moment, that''s why he engaged in such a massive siege! Chapter 615： Signs of tragedy Soon, the ship where the three sisters Arthur and Lily were, and this group of wolves and tigers, were about to rush to encircle and suppress their ships! According to the same practice in this world as the Three Kingdoms. Before the war, the generals of both sides generally have to speak a few words. And this time is no exception! The two sides are separated by a distance of about 500 meters! On the side, the leader and general of the Kingdom of Starba stood on the bow, staring at Karifina, who was shrinking her neck and hiding behind Arthur with flushed eyes, and shouted angrily, "Give her to me !!!" In the middle, Charlotte was also standing on the bow, holding a glass of red blood red wine in one hand, and putting one hand in the pocket of his pants, smiling viciously, and said, "Boy, today you are going to fall into my hands. Now... Don''t worry, I will give you the opportunity to choose the method of death. Let''s talk, how are you going to die?!" On the other hand, the miscellaneous army launched a young man with a height of about 1.7 meters, wearing a white suit, white leather shoes, white hair, a sallow complexion, and dark circles under his eyes. He looks like a junkie who **** too much! "Hand over all the gold jewels, otherwise, I will take your heavenly spirit cover...unscrew...come...come!!!" Baimao smiled, his eyes full of madness. Listening to the mouths of these three people, Arthur smiled slightly, and was about to speak to them! Well, Im going to run anyway. Its not bad to tease them before leaving to attract their hatred. Not only can they have a mouthful, but they can also follow their own plans! Thinking like this, Arthur still steadily sensed the strength of the opponent. The general of Starba. Although Arthur didn''t know his name, he gave Arthur a great sense of oppression and danger. Lieutenant General must be right at the peak, and his strength is the strongest! Charlotte, needless to say. Although Arthur has not played against him, Arthur did not feel too threatened in him. He should only have the strength of a senior lieutenant general. Next to Basse, the three sisters Lily are just a little stronger! As for the crazy white hair... is almost like Charlotte! Although it looks like a villain who sucks, he doesn''t have the strength of a real villain. However, compared to the other players in the miscellaneous army, his strength can be regarded as a skill that defeats the heroes, otherwise he will not be pushed out as a leader! And after Xin stopped their strength, Arthur felt that he could steadily molest them! If he and the three sisters Lily concentrate on running, the three gangs on the opposite side will definitely not catch up! "Reward you, take it!" With a smile, Arthur took a coin of ten Baileys from Lily and threw it directly to the general. Immediately, Arthur did not wait for the general to answer, and said to Charlotte with a serious face, "I choose to die!" After speaking, Arthur shifted the target again, facing Baimao, hesitatingly said, "What kind of cover is the Tianling Gai? I read little, don''t know, or...you can screw your own and let me see? " -------- the other side! General looked at Arthur facing the coin, and subconsciously reached for it! But then, he looked at the coin in his hand and was stunned! What the hell? I want her, not it. is that woman, not a coin! and many more! Something is wrong! What he said just now seems to be...reward you! ? I said! ! ! Does this **** treat me like a beggar? Thinking like this, there was another target in the general''s flushed eyes, and at the same time he couldn''t help directly facing the men on the side, and shouted, "Drive me over, I''m going to kill those dogs and men!" At this moment, in the general''s heart, Arthur succeeded in joining Karifina and became the person he hated most. "Yes!" His subordinates looked at the green veins on their necks exposed, his face was full of anger, the general who was obviously angry, nodded hastily, turned around and ran away and went to work! while at the same time. Charlotte was also angry after hearing Arthur''s words! Old and dead? Are you guys teasing me? However, it is always the president of the Chamber of Commerce, Charlotte also knows what she is doing this time! On the other hand, Arthur and the triplet sisters can bring him a sense of threat. Although he does not know how strong the three sisters Arthur and Lily are, he knows that if he is the first to rush up, he might eat one. Feeling bored, so he didn''t let people rush over like a general. instead choose to watch the changes. is going to wait for others to get on him first, so that not only will not suffer a boring loss, but will also see clearly the strength of Arthur and others, so that they will have a certain number in their hearts when Li Wei will not roll over! the other side. Baimaos reaction is similar to his cheered face! "Pop, papa!" Baimao tilted his head, grinned, and clapped his hands and praised, "Good, good! You are really courageous. As a reward, I decided to...do...die...you!!!" After speaking, Bai Mao waved his hand down, showing a hideous expression, and roared, "Little ones, come on, let the **** see the strength of our ship and Pirates!" "Yes!" The group of pirates behind Baimao who seemed to be sucked up like him, all showed hideous colors! ------- Looking at the Kingdom of Starba and the group of miscellaneous soldiers who rushed over, Arthur couldn''t react for a while! What the hell? Normally, dont you have to talk for a few rounds? Why is your fighting power so unbearable? My Zuan Bronze Kings mouth-cannon strength hasnt been fully utilized yet, are you irritated? Thinking like this, Arthur really couldn''t figure out why Bai Mao was angry! General anger is normal. After all, what Karifina did before was really not a human matter. He was full of anger in his heart. What Arthur said, only played a role in catalyzing the anger! But Baimao makes no sense! What Arthur said to him ~www.novelhall.com~ is the lightest, not too much, even if a normal person listens to it, he can at most hear provocative suspicions! But that''s it, but Bai Mao is angry! This makes Arthur really incomprehensible! After thinking about it for a long time, Arthur, who didn''t figure out the reason, could only blame some problems in Baimao''s brain in the end! This is a mentally handicapped thing! Well, thinking about that, Arthur''s eyes looked at Baimao with more sympathy! But soon, he threw this sympathy behind his head! Because the opponent rushed over! However, at this time, the ship where Arthur was, under the arrangement of the three sisters Lily, drove towards the island! "Damn, they want to run!" "Catch up!" "Drive fast, don''t let them run away!" "Let''s follow too!" ... Seeing this, the general and the two groups of Baimao were anxious and urged their men to speed up. When Charlotte saw this, she also ordered her men to follow. Regarding this, watching the three groups chasing Arthur towards them, he smiled and said nothing! He has a hunch, I am afraid that the biggest tragedy in the world will happen next! :. : Chapter 616： The biggest tragedy in the world What needs to be considered if one ship wants to chase another ship? If the question of this question is placed in other worlds, the answer is nothing more than the ship''s power, performance, weight, etc.! But in this world, one more thing! That''s human! and so... "!" With a violent sound of breaking through the air, a black spear flew out, and shot towards the ship where Arthur had just been running! Simply, I was stopped soon! Arthur, who had been mentally prepared for this, waved his hand at the moment when the general raised his hand, and activated the fruit ability! "Wooden Fruit. Wooden King Spear!" Suddenly, a huge wooden javelin flew out of Arthur''s hand and headed towards the black spear. "Boom!" Accompanied by the violent collision sound, the wooden javelin and the steel spear collided in the air, and plunged into the wooden javelin. The castration tore the inside of the wooden javelin unabated, and the fierce friction quickly Rushed out from the tail of the wooden javelin! However, just after the steel spear rushed out of the wooden javelin, the power attached to it was exhausted. The steel spear lost its power halfway, and plunged into the sea. followed! In order to delay their chasing speed, Arthur used some shameless tactics! "Wood Fruit. Noah''s Ark!" With a wave of Arthur''s hand, an uncontrolled wooden boat appeared above the sea. But, its not over yet! "Wood Fruit. Noah''s Ark!" "Wood Fruit. Noah''s Ark!" "Wood Fruit. Noah''s Ark!" ... Arthur, who has unlimited stamina, summoned more than a dozen giant ships very willfully, and placed them in the middle of the two sides, trying to slow the speed of the other side''s rushing! is as he wished! are chasing their three groups, unanimously reducing their speed! Under the obstruction of more than ten ships, they had to deal with the ships blocking them in their own way. "Crack---" With a sharp rubbing sound, the huge sailing warship where the Kingdom of Starba is located, with its huge size, directly ran into the ships made by Arthur, pushed them away fiercely, and forced them past! But because of this, the speed of this ship has dropped a lot! the other side! Baimao looked at the ship in front of him, showing a crazy face, stretched out his right hand, grinned and said, "Take my weapon!" "Boss, here!" After he finished speaking, the men behind him even presented a handful of shotguns made of gold with gleaming brilliance. At first glance, they knew it was a modified shotgun the size of a bazooka. After receiving the shotgun, Baimao held the shotgun in both hands and placed it on his waist. "Hahaha...Go to hell!!!" Baimao smiled and pulled the trigger at the ship in front of him. "Boom!" The shotgun was like a cannon, and when it was launched, it also made a huge noise. "Boom!" Accompanied by a burst of blasting, the ship targeted by the white hair was directly shattered by the shot, and the whole ship became parts and floated on the sea. followed! Baimao hasn''t stopped yet! Instead, he pulled the trigger with a crazy face, and shot at all the ships blocking in front! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Under his precise marksmanship, the ships blocking the white hair were broken into parts one by one! However, even so, the speed of the white-haired ship inevitably decreased a little due to the obstruction of the ship parts floating on the sea. And to say that among the three forces, the least affected is Charlotte! His fleet has always followed the other two forces, so it has been the least affected. ------ the other side! Arthur, who took this opportunity to get a little away from the other party, flattened his mouth and didn''t care when he watched the boat that he had left behind as obstacles was cleared away easily. For this kind of ship, he can make as many as he wants! If there is a need, under the body of the shadow, he has unlimited physical strength, even making a continuous sea of ??boats in a short time is very simple! However, because he wanted to bring them into the scent-shrouded area, he didn''t make much. He just made more than a dozen ships to block their speed, and after getting away from them, forget it! He knows that if they make too much, they might give up because there are too many boats to catch up! When the time comes, I am afraid that the world''s biggest tragedy in his foreboding will not happen! Thinking like this, Arthur waved his hand again and made more than ten boats, which lay above the sea! But this time there are two fewer ships than last time! Well, let them feel that their energy is almost exhausted, so they will try their best to chase after! as predicted! After Arthur released the ship, some sharp-eyed people discovered the problem for the first time! "There are two fewer ships this time than last time. The opponent should have no physical strength. Go chase!" "Chasing!" "I can catch up with gold soon!" ... Amid the wailing calls, a group of people were like wolves and tigers, as if they were about to tear Arthurs ship to pieces at a distance of nearly a thousand meters. But no matter what, the ship was not strong enough to meet their expectations. In the temporary ship block created by Arthur, their ship speed inevitably slowed down again! And this slowdown has pulled the distance between the two sides to thousands of meters! "Shoot, hit them!" Seeing that the cooked duck was about to fly, the captain of a pirate group in the miscellaneous army shouted with red eyes. "Open Nima, do you think you thought of firing the cannon alone? Why don''t everyone fire the cannon? Isn''t it because they are afraid that the cannonball will hit their ship and the gold jewels on their ship will fall into the sea?" "If the gold was scattered in the bombardment of the shells and fell down, in this vast sea, would you go to fish it?" As soon as his words fell, a bounty hunter on the side stunned him! Hearing this, the captain quickly calmed down! Yes! Everyone is asking for money! What if the ship is hit by a cannon? Is it to fish for gold in the vast sea? the other side. Looking at Arthur, who was pulled a little further away, he didn''t make a ship again. This distance is enough! If you pull it away again, the other party won''t chase if they decide! Thinking like this, Arthur suddenly saw the flushing face of the three sisters Lily beside him! He understood in an instant! They have entered the range of fragrance! just... "Don''t the medicine work?" Arthur couldn''t help asking, looking at the flushing on the faces of the three sisters Lily. "It''s getting up, but there is still some restlessness!" Lily bit her lip and endured, showing a shy face. Ok! still a little restless... Looking at Lily this way, Arthur felt that if it were not for the shadow body, he would be a little restless! Thinking like this, Arthur shifted his gaze, looked at the ship chasing them, a gradual smile appeared on his face. Since this side has entered the range, they should also come in? About one minute has passed! "What smell?" "It smells good!" "It seems to be... floral fragrance!?" "The island should have been uploaded, right?" "It should be! I didn''t expect to have such a fragrant flower here. When we finish our business~www.novelhall.com~ I''m going to visit the island, study this kind of flower, and try to make perfume, if so. If you do, then you will make a lot of money!" "Brother, remember to take me one!" ... The faint floral fragrance was introduced among the three groups of people chasing Arthur, but when Arthur attracted attention, they didn''t take the fragrance to their hearts, they just thought it was an ordinary fragrance! until... "what----" A person who heard it was sad, and after seeing the cry of tears, they realized that things were not that simple! may be too late! At this time, everyone has lost themselves in the fragrance, and could not help but stretch out their magic claws to the man next to them, and did some terrible things! Since then, the world''s biggest tragedy has happened! ! ! the other side! After hearing that trembling scream, Arthur sighed and hummed the song from his memory, "Your tears are weak and wounded, and the pale moon crooks. Lived in the past..." After humming for a while, Arthur took a deep breath and sang the climax of the song, "The chrysanthemum is incomplete, full of wounds, your smile has turned yellow, the flowers have fallen and the heart is broken, my mind lies quietly. ..." Just as Arthurs singing, his ship drifted away, leaving only a mess behind him! :. : Chapter 607： Report and parting On a certain sea in the new world! The slight light rain started in the early morning, and it fell to the early morning! "Pattern!" Outside the cabin, raindrops lightly fell on the deck. In the cabin, Arthur looked at the falling rain outside the window, but he was in a good mood. is not because of anything else, but because he pitted those people who came to besie him yesterday! The enemy is pitted, it is always a pleasant thing! Even if his strength is already very high now, many things can be solved by strength, but for things like pitfalls, he still enjoys it, and even in his mind, the priority is higher than relying on strength! Thinking about this, Arthur whispered hesitantly, "It''s just... I don''t know what happened to them!" After he left over there yesterday, he never went back to see it again! As for why... In addition to the fact that the three sisters Lily couldnt go back because the medicines effect was gone, and didnt dare to go back, whats more important was that he didnt want to see the hot eyes scene with the big "Han", "shit" all over the place, and "anus" broken intestines. ! He was afraid that his eyes would disappear on the spot after seeing it! "!" Just when Arthur was a little curious about the situation after he left, the door of the room he was in was knocked! "Come in!" Arthur said casually. "Crack!" With the sound of the door being pushed open, Lily walked in, raising a stack of newspapers in her hand as she walked, smiling and saying, "I think...you need this!?" Upon seeing this, Arthur''s eyes lit up and he immediately took the newspaper and said, "Is it reported so soon? And those silly birds under Morgens also delivered newspapers in this weather?" "The newspapers... They are one of the top intelligence organizations in time. They can know everything and news quickly, and the bigger the news, the faster they report. The news this time is not small, and the bursts are full. They It is normal to report so quickly!" "As for the delivery birds...it''s just light rain now, they won''t be able to avoid them, and they are not allowed to avoid them in this kind of weather, unless there are storms, tsunamis, tornadoes, etc., they must hide better than others. Fast!" Lily said sternly. After listening, Arthur couldn''t help but condemned, "Morgans, this guy, even squeezes birds, it''s not a thing!" At this time, Arthur who said this sentence did not realize that the person who is least qualified to say this sentence is him. In this world, when it comes to squeezing the ability of his subordinates, no one can compare him! Not only did he have to work for him before he was alive, he would not let go even if he died! And according to the lifespan of the soul, after a person dies, at least a thousand years of work are required for him. If he becomes a **** of death, it will be even longer! "Morgans is indeed not a thing, but his intelligence network, newspapers, and newspaper delivery birds are all eye-catching good things!" Lily shrugged, and said nonchalantly. "That''s right!" After Arthur nodded in agreement, he turned his attention to the newspaper in his hand! The top one is Le Monde! "Shocked, tens of thousands of big men are doing this kind of thing on the sea! is like a general headline written by the shock department of UC, directly occupying the headlines of the newspaper! Below the headline, in addition to the general outline of the matter, what is eye-catching is undoubtedly the photos of corpses all over the place, blood and blood, feces and urine, without mosaics, people can''t eat for three days! Subconsciously, Arthur directly ignored the photos with spicy eyes and focused on the content! have to say! Morgens intelligence network is very powerful. Less than twenty-four hours after the incident, he figured out the general ins and outs of the matter. Although there was a small part of it wrong, even guessed by himself, it was not harmful. Generally speaking, Still more in line with the facts! And what attracted Arthur the most in the newspaper was the result! After Arthur and others left yesterday, an extremely tragic incident happened! In less than three hours, 80% of the three groups who originally besieged them died of various reasons, such as excessive bloodshed and death, falling into the sea when losing themselves, and so on! Among the remaining 20%, there are also ninety-nine people who smoked it because they inhaled an excessive amount of scent, which caused excessive excitement, and never got up again! In the end, only the generals of the Kingdom of Starba, Charlotte, and the three white hairs were left. Relying on their own powerful strength and the powerful will that broke out during survival, they barely escaped from the fragrance envelope. Come out, luckily survived! Among them, it is worth mentioning that after the inspection of the newspapers intelligence network, it was discovered that there was also a well-known assassin in the underground world among the miscellaneous army. And the end of that killer... "Han" all over his body, "strong" and die! The newspaper also noted that the killer went there because he received an order to kill Arthur! "Hoo---" After watching the full report, Arthur exhaled deeply, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. Although the result was not so satisfactory, the leaders of the three groups escaped, but he was already satisfied. just one thing he can''t figure out! "A killer will kill me?" Arthur was surprised. He has no idea about this! And I cant figure out who did it! His trumpet in the Senjutsu column was only released once, and the offending person was only one person after careful calculation. That was Charlotte! But why did Charlotte ask a killer to kill him? Although Arthur offended him, didn''t he also bring people to seek revenge? In this case, what else does he ask the killer to do? Do you think you want to waste more money? Thinking like this, Arthur really couldn''t think of his trumpet, who offended anyone besides Charlotte! General of the Kingdom of Starba? Time is not right! Offended him is what happened yesterday! White hair? Same! It was only yesterday that offended him, and the time is not right! ... After excluding other people silently in his heart, the only answer left is the last one, and the most incredible answer, it is nothing but Charlotte! Therefore, according to Conan Doyle''s famous saying, "All the impossible is ruled out, and the rest, no matter how unbelievable, must be true", Arthur finally locates the suspect in Charlotte! "Maybe it''s because the money is burning too much..." Thinking like this, Arthur left the matter behind! That killer is dead anyway! Then, Arthur flipped through the following newspaper again! Well, it''s the same, but basically the same! After reading a few times, Arthur lost interest, put all the newspapers away, put them aside, and smiled at Lily, "It''s finished!" "You are famous this time!" Lily smiled and said. In this newspaper, Arthur, the vest named Senjujuma, is undoubtedly famous, and his origin, which is the place where Konoha Island first appeared, is also well known. Anyone who has read the newspaper knows that there is a Senjujuma from Konoha Island! For this, Arthur was also a little surprised! is not because of being famous! but because the reputation in the system has increased! Although the increase this time cannot be compared with the most numerous times in the past, it is still as much as one million, and with the publication of the newspaper, the growth rate is getting faster and faster. It is not a surprise! This also let him know one thing! That is the way the system increases prestige. It is not the name Arthur, but the person Arthur! In other words, no matter what Arthur''s name is, even Zhang San or Li Si, as long as others know him, then he can increase his reputation! "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t wear a mask, you will be famous if you take the initiative to reveal your identity!" Although Arthur was happy in his heart, he said indifferently on the surface. This time, the source of what Arthur was willing to let others see was clearly inquired by the newspaper, but the situation of the Lily triplets was not clearly inquired. Even the news in the newspaper only recorded such a group of masked men. Only people! Baihe smiled and couldn''t say anything, then she said again, "Yes, we''re going to leave later!" "Oh!?" Arthur glanced at her curiously, and said, "So urgent?" There are still many things he hasn''t asked clearly! "We have other things to be busy!" Lily explained briefly. After thinking for a moment, Arthur smiled and said, "Then goodbye!" Although Arthur wanted to know the three sisters Lily and the forces behind them, he tried to get from them the scientific research results they might have for so many years. But he also knows that this matter cant be rushed~www.novelhall.com~ You have to take it slowly. If you are anxious, it might make them feel disgusted, and its not worth the gain! "This is our contact method. If you want to contact us or exchange information in the future, you can call this number or find an address!" With that, Lily took out a note from her arms and put it In Arthur''s hands. After Arthur took the note and looked at it, he solemnly took it into his arms. Immediately, he picked up the pen and paper on the side table, and also wrote down an address and contact information. "The same words are given to you. If you want to contact me or exchange information, or even buy some materials, weapons, intelligence, etc., you can call this phone or go to this address!" Arthur smiled and handed the note to Up her. Baili saw this, and solemnly took the note, and carried it into her arms. Soon, an hour later, when the light rain stopped and the weather cleared, Arthur and the three sisters Lily were sealed off! "Would you like... follow up and see?" Looking at their backs, Arthur''s eyes flickered. But in the end, he gave up the idea! The three sisters of Lily already know that he can incarnate into a shadow. The world chooses to follow. Obviously it is not a good way. It is very likely to be discovered! "Let''s go!" After watching their drifting boat deeply, Arthur sighed and let the ninjas row out of here. :. : Chapter 618： Change The study room of King St. Martins Palace. After separating from the three sisters of Lily, Arthur left a trace of consciousness to maintain the perception of the shadows around him, then transferred most of his consciousness to the ontology, and ate breakfast! "Crack!" After Arthur took a bite of the fritters in his hand, he scooped a spoonful of hot preserved egg and lean meat porridge into his mouth. Suddenly, the crispy fried dough sticks and the deliciousness of preserved egg and lean meat porridge mixed together in his mouth, forming a very wonderful taste, which made Arthur unconsciously show an expression of enjoyment while eating! "Sure enough, porridge is better with fried dough sticks!" Arthur thought while eating. And soon, this breakfast ended after Arthur finished his last mouthful of porridge. "Come here!" Arthur wiped his mouth and shouted outside. "Crack!" The new personal little maid Christine An Lan quickly walked in and said respectfully, "Your Majesty!" "Put things away and make a pot of hot tea by the way!" Arthur said casually. "Yes!" After An Lan nodded, he quickly received all the bowls and chopsticks in front of Arthur, and then took them down! And just after she left, Arthur grabbed the documents next to him and began to deal with today''s government affairs. The first thing that catches the eye is the royal search! A few days ago, Arthur did it in order to find the so-called brain in the tank! But after searching for a few days, apart from the information obtained from the little maid and then the information, there is no other gain so far. "It''s time to end it!" Arthur murmured, annotating the document. Since I have been searching for so long and have not found any useful information except those contributed by the little maid, there is no point in searching any more, so Arthur decided to end the search directly! However, after the decision was made, the only clue that he had obtained before appeared in Arthur''s mind. What does Wang Shang Wang mean? Thinking so, Arthur was a little distracted. He has been thinking about this question these days, but has never figured it out. The king, the king, literally understood, it should be something above the king! This made Arthur think of the crown for the first time. After all, the crown is worn on the head of the king Arthur. It is not a problem to say that it is the king, and it fits this sentence! But after Arthur removed the entire crown, nothing was found! The crown is an ordinary crown, at most it has a long history, and the people who wear it are kings! And then, Arthur turned his attention to the king''s scepter! The scepter represents power! The kings scepter is generally a symbol of the highest power of a kingdom. Before Arthur crossed, the ancient kingdom of the rabbit kingdom had the same status as the jade seal of the rabbit kingdom. It is said that the king also said it! and so... Arthur also removed the scepter! Of course, it is not the current one! Arthurs current king scepter is one of the legion items he extracted from the system. The scepter of the goddess of victory is the root of the saints. All the templates of the saints are derived from this scepter. Not the one that Saint Martin has been circulating! The king''s scepter that Saint Martin has been circulating has been put away by Arthur a long time ago and enshrined in the treasure house of the palace! And this time, in order to find what the king means, Arthur also took it out, took it out of the palace treasury, and dismantled it directly! But I still haven''t found it! The scepter is just an ordinary scepter! There is no way, after spending a lot of effort and a lot of money to repair the crown and scepter, Arthur can only put it down for the time being to analyze the meaning of the king. The two most probable things have been confirmed, and it is impossible to find out other things basically! and... In the end, it is not known whether Arthur can analyze the meaning of the king, but he can be sure that everything in the palace will definitely be taken down! "Hoo---" Thinking about it, Arthur quickly woke up from a state of distraction. After putting the processed documents on the other side, Arthur took out another document and processed it! This time its about the Whitney Kingdom! Reported by the general of the Whitney Kingdom, the former captain of the Wraith Pirates, now renamed to Graves! While Arthur''s Shadow was searching for clues in the new world, pitting people, and becoming famous, the Kingdom of Whitt also used human tactics to conquer a small kingdom with a population of less than 100,000 in a short period of time. Regarding this, Arthur has no emotions, just annotated the two words already read! There is nothing to say about this kind of thing. The Whitney Kingdom with 600,000 troops, no matter how powerful it is, is not an ordinary kingdom with a population of only 100,000. If none of this is captured, then why does Whitt Kingdom exist? Moreover, for a snowball-like development of the Kingdom of Whitby, 100,000 people are just a start. As long as there is no hard stubbornness in the future, the kingdom of 100,000 people will be beaten down more and more. More, it will become easier when attacking! However, at the end of the document, two messages and a warning were also specially marked! Two news are that there have been changes in the Flower Country near the Kingdom of Whitney and the Capone Family Headquarters. After seeing these two pieces of news, Arthur couldn''t help but frowned! Why is there a change in the Capone family? He knows that he has many undercover agents in it. The change of the Capone family this time was not because of the Whitney Kingdom, but because of the eldest of the Capone family. After experiencing the cruelty from the society, Capone Becky recognized his own strength and was ready to set off for further studies in the Great Channel. Up! But in the country of flowers, he doesn''t understand it! Although Arthur has also sent undercover agents to sneak into the country of flowers over the years, their status in the country of flowers is not high for the time being, and they have no chance to get any more important information. Therefore, Arthur is still a little unclear about the country of flowers! Of course, even if its not clear, Arthur can probably guess why there is a change in the Kingdom of Flowers. It is nothing more than the **** of the Kingdom of Whitt, and they feel threatened! As for what a warning is... is about the queen Hathaway of the Whitby Kingdom! It was written in the document that Graves noticed that Hathaway seemed to have an affair, and connected privately with the veteran of the Whitney Kingdom. After looking at this warning, Arthur smiled, not caring! He already knew about it! Before Graves report, Secretary of the Navy Rilis and one of the heads of St. Martins intelligence department, Yusuke Inoue also reported! And the reason why this happened... I can only say that the temptation of the poison of power is too great! The old sister who could sacrifice everything for her sister gradually changed her original purpose and became a qualified politician after being exposed to the poison of power! Of course, there are also some of the troubles Arthur left behind when he dealt with the problems of the Whitney Kingdom! If he hadnt kept the capable courtiers of the Whitney Kingdom, and did not follow Hathaways suggestion to make Chesterton, the **** player of the Whitney Kingdom, the prime minister, then there is no one to support and no one is available. Hathaway, there should be no such idea! However, he has no regrets for what he did before! Whit Kingdom is a vest, if he did not leave some people who used to be in the Whitney Kingdom, it would be a bit too late! can be easily dismantled. After all, if a kingdom is restored, none of the former officials will be useful. Instead, a group of unfamiliar officials are used. How suspicious it looks! "If you are acquainted, then there will be a chance to survive in the end, and I can grant you a lifetime of wealth, but if you are not acquainted, I can only send you to hell..." Arthur murmured, a cold flash in his eyes , And at the same time annotated the four words maintain attention on the document! As for Hathaway''s actions, Arthur didn''t worry about it! At the same time that Graves took control of the military power of the Whitney Kingdom, more than 70% of the officials of the Whitney Kingdom were transferred from St. Martin''s side, and his spies were among the remaining 30%. . In this case, the Kingdom of Whitby is always under Arthur''s control! In terms of stepping back 10,000 steps, even if the Whitney Kingdom gets out of control in the future, there is nothing. It is easy to solve with Saint Martin''s strength! Although Hathaway has a big killer like the Turtle King, UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com, but in fact, if you fight against Saint Martin, the Turtle King is useless! Why? Because the Turtle King eats Momotaro rice balls! So where did Momotaro rice **** come from? is naturally a system! And will there be loopholes in the system? Of course not...At least Arthur hasn''t found it yet! Therefore, the Turtle King obeyed Hathaway''s words on the face, but in fact, Hathaway would not be able to command if Arthur was present. Because in the mind of the Turtle King, the first authority always defaulted to Arthur who pulled out Momotaro rice **** from the system, and the second authority was Hathaway who fed Momotaro rice balls! Of course, Hathaway didn''t know this! She thought she fed Queen Turtle, and Queen Turtle belongs to her! However, even if Hathaway can control the Turtle King, it is impossible to deal with Saint Martin at this time. Saint Martin''s top combat power will teach her to be a human being! Thinking like this, Arthur didn''t care anymore. After closing the processed document, he put it aside, and then proceeded with the remaining government affairs! ---- at the same time! After several months of voyage, a ship returned from the West Sea to the North Sea! :. : Chapter 619： Cakz and Pendragon North Sea Kakzi Kingdom! This is a small country with an island, a city, and a port. It has a population of 130,000 and more than 3,000 soldiers all year round! There are so many kingdoms like this in this world! As long as you read the newspaper carefully, you can see in the newspaper almost every year that several such kingdoms are destroyed due to natural disasters, man-made disasters, and so on. At the same time, there will be some such small countries, and even smaller kingdoms have risen due to various reasons! And if there is anything in this kingdom that is better and more prominent than other small countries of the same... there are two points! First, rich! Although this kingdom has a small land area, its location in the North Sea is quite good. There are a lot of passing ships at the intersection of several main waterways in the northwest of the North Sea. Therefore, the commerce is very developed and the kingdom is very rich. Much richer than the average small kingdom! Second, it is a franchise country! Because it is rich, but has no strength in itself, so long ago, this kingdom joined the world government in order to ensure its own status and its own safety! ----- early in the morning! It was the winter of King Cakzi King City. Above the sky of Cakzi City, the blossoming snowflakes fell leisurely. While the world was freezing cold, it also brought a piece of white clothing to Cakzi City. , So that the entire Kakzi City looks more holy. At this time, in the living room of a luxurious manor located in the center of Cakzi City, which is only one third smaller than King Cakzis Kings Palace, two men sat on the sofa, both silently. He lowered his head and the atmosphere seemed very solemn! "The king... I can''t stand it anymore!" After a long silence, the middle-aged man sitting east, with silver hair, big back, wearing a black noble dress, national character face, and a serious face, broke first. This solemn atmosphere said solemnly. "Damn!" On the right, a young man in his twenties, who also wears a big back and wears a black dress, looks like a middle-aged man. He gritted his teeth and cursed after hearing what the middle-aged man said. One sentence. Immediately, he stood up abruptly and stared at the middle-aged man with some red eyes, his voice changed, and he said angrily, "The **** of Kakzi X, obviously wants us to die! Otherwise, he will be regarded as one country. How can you not be able to stand the identity of Jun, and what Doflamingo did in the past few years?" "Shut up, he is also your uncle anyway!" The middle-aged man murmured, but he didn''t refute the young man''s words. It is clear! He also agrees with what young people say! "But..." The young man looked embarrassed and seemed to want to say something more. "No but!" the middle-aged man interrupted his words and said in a deep voice, "As a king, he has done enough and qualified enough. We dont need it, nor are we qualified to ask him to do more. !" While saying these words, the middle-aged people feel bitter inside! After their Pendragon family clashed with Doflamingo because of their business, their familys business plummeted in less than half a year. Until now, foreign businesses have basically been wiped out, and only left. The king''s family is struggling to support! But this is not the most important thing! The most important thing is that Doflamingo hasn''t let them go! Although he did not come directly to kill them, he also passed the forces under his hand to force the Kingdom of Kakzi to surrender their Pendragon family! This makes the Pendragon family big! Fortunately! There is a large naval base near the Kingdom of Kakzi. Moreover, a few years ago, Doflamingo went crazy because he lost a subordinate, killed many navies in the North Sea, and completely offended the navy. At the same time, it also made the kingdoms of the North Sea wary of him. The top! If he forcibly looted or killed the Duke of Pendragons family when the Kakzi Kingdom refused, he would not only be severely pursued, but would also make all the kingdoms of the North Sea feel threatened, even Get together! After all, you dare to kill people in the kingdom, to plunder people, to destroy the race, what else can you dare not do? If you dont kill you, you will go crazy in the future, do you want to directly rush into our kingdom to kill people, or even kill us? Thinking like this, the kingdom of Beihai seemed very vigilant and unified when it came to Doflamingo''s issue, for fear that he would do anything more! For a variety of reasons, the Kingdom of Khaquez temporarily withstood the pressure brought by Doflamingo. However, even so, Doflamingo''s deterrent power is still there. Although the Kakzi Kingdom temporarily withstood the pressure and gave the Pendragon family some time to breathe, the Kakzi Kingdom is not owned by the Pendragon family after all, so with the passage of time, the Kakzi Kingdom gradually Some can''t stand it! The port in the Kingdom of Cakzi, once one of the most prosperous ports in the North Sea, has become sparsely populated because of Doflamingo, and now few people dare to come here for commercial activities! The businessmen are afraid that Doflamingo will take revenge! And because of this, the tax revenue of the Kingdom of Kakzi also plummeted! In addition, those nobles in the kingdom who originally relied on port commerce to make money gradually became a little dissatisfied, and even collectively protested towards King Cakzi X! In this case, out of consideration for the future of the Kingdom of Khaquez, King Khaquez X also had to consider surrendering the Pendragon family! Of course, this is only the reason! As the middle-aged man of the current Duke of Pendragon, it is clear that there is actually another reason secretly! That is because the power of the Pendragon family is too big within the kingdom! In the entire Kakzi Kingdom, more than 50% of the forces are attached to the Pendragon family. Whether it is an army, an official, or a business, etc., all forces rely on the Pendragon family! Coupled with the habit of intermarrying the Pendragon family in the King Kakzi''s royal family all year round, it can be said that the Pendragon family can be regarded as an anonymous royal family in terms of bloodline and power! How can Kakzi X fall asleep? Even if his sister married the Duke of Pendragon, even if his mother was also a member of the Pendragon family, as a qualified king, he had to find a way to get rid of this family! However, in the past he had no strength and no chance! But now, the opportunity is here! Under the external pressure of Doflamingo, the forces that originally attached to the Pendragon family have already secretly wanted to leave the Pendragon family, stand on their own, or rely on other people! It can be said that this is the time when the Pendragon family was at its worst since the founding of the Pandragon family and the ancestors of the Kakzi Kingdom. Therefore, after doing superficial effort to help the Pendragon family and resisting the pressure of more than half a year, King Khaquez X made a helpless look and wanted to sacrifice them! Take back the authority of the Kakzi Kingdom! "But he is more than a king... he is still an uncle!" the young man said with red eyes. "Enough!" The Duke of Pendragon yelled suddenly. After interrupting the young man, he looked at the young man with exhausted eyes and said, "Remember, he is a king, a citizen of the kingdom. Between family and family, he can only choose his people, because...this is the king!" After talking ~www.novelhall.com~ Duke Pendragon did not wait for the young man to answer, he said decadently, "South Delhi, I will find a way to send you and Oona out in two days. Then I will Go and explain to Doflamingo yourself!" "As for Fina...she said some time ago that King Arthur, who had found St. Martin, was willing to help us, but I calculated it carefully. Time is too late. When she comes back, King Cakz We have been handed over!" "So I want to wait for you to call her and ask her not to come back, and then I will find a way to send you and Oona out, you and Fina go to St. Martin to live together!" "I think, no matter what, under the premise of the same Pendragon, the young man named Pendragon Arthur should give you some convenience and help!" "Father, won''t you go with us?" Nande said with a sad look inside. "No...someone must stay to give Doflamingo an account, otherwise, with his character, even if you run to the West Sea, he will not let you go!" Duke Pendragon shook slowly Shook his head. "No...no...Father, let''s think about it again, there must be a way, there must be!!!" Nandri said incoherently, very excitedly. "Nothing!" Duke Pendragon shook his head slowly! At this time! A young man wearing a golden armor suddenly appeared in their living room, looked at the two of them, and said quietly, "Who said there was no?" :. : Chapter 620： Plans and surprises "Who?" Duke Pendragon and Nandri followed their voices and turned their heads and looked over. And as soon as they saw the young man in golden armor, both of them subconsciously made a defensive posture, pulled out their Western swords, and said sharply, "Who are you?" "Shaka!" Shaka introduced himself faintly with her arms around her arms, "Saint Martin Kingdom, King''s Guards, Saints Army, Twelve Golden Saint Virgos, Shaka!" "The Kingdom of Saint Martin?" The Duke of Pendragon caught the point directly, and asked in surprise, "The Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea?" "Ok!" Sajia nodded lightly. Hearing this, Duke Pendragon''s mind immediately turned frantically! After thinking for a long time, he hesitated to ask, "Are you Fina invited?" "Yes!" Shaka nodded again. "That is to say, Fina is now in the kingdom?" With that, Duke Pendragon''s expression began to become a little anxious! In his opinion, Fina''s return at this juncture is not a good thing! You know, their opponent is Doflamingo! Maybe, after Fina comes back, she may never be able to get out and be left here! And Shaka looked at him like this, and after thinking about it for a while, he probably understood what he was thinking. "Princess Fina hasn''t arrived yet, I''ll just come to see the situation first." Shaka replied and asked faintly, "You... are you afraid of Doflamingo?" "Of course, that''s Doflamingo!" The Duke of Pendragon nodded, and after answering Shaka, he suddenly reacted. He widened his eyes, looked at Shaka incredulously, and asked, "Wait, what did you say? Fina... Princess!?" "Ok!" Shaka shrugged irresponsibly and said, "Well, Princess Fina! After Princess Fina arrived in our kingdom a few months ago, she promised our king to marry him!" "what!?" The Duke of Pendragon was furious at first, thinking that Fina made the sacrifice because the Pendragon family could move to St. Martin''s smoothly. But after calming down, he thought it was a good choice! The age of his daughter is according to the calculations of this world, she has already grown up, and she should be married! If there is no such thing as Doflamingo, when it is changed to the ordinary, he has already started to look for a marriage partner for her, looking for a man who has a good family, a living, and a good-looking man! And now, the news that Shaka brought to him was bad news at first, but its not bad to calm down and think carefully! First of all, according to the information he knows, Arthur is a young man in his twenties, his looks are not bad, and as the head of a country, there is no need to say about his family or anything. Saint Martin is bigger than Cakzi. Knowing how many times the kingdoms are, they are still climbing! In other words, in addition to ignorance of character, whether it is age, appearance, or family, Arthur is a qualified object! What''s more, according to his idea, his son and daughter will also live in Saint Martin in the future! In this case, if Fina becomes the princess and has her support in the future, then even if their Pendragon family does not have the previous glory, it will not be so bad! Thinking like this, Duke Pendragon''s expression eased. At this time, Shaka said sternly, "We will talk about Princess Fina later. I think now we should talk about your problems first... Are you afraid of Doflamingo? You want them to leave. Here?" Actually, Shaka came here a long time ago, but he never showed up, just hid quietly, so he heard the conversation between the Duke of Pendragon and South Delhi just now! Because of this, he knew the thoughts and decisions of Duke Pendragon! Listening to Shakas words, Duke Pendragon raised his brows. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and admitted, "Yes!" "As long as you agree to some of our conditions, St. Martin will help you with Doflamingo''s matter!" Shaka said in a deep voice. "You solve Doflamingo?" Duke Pendragon looked at Shaka up and down for a while with suspicious eyes, then frowned and asked, "Do you know... the name Doflamingo? What does it mean to be in Beihai?" Hearing this, Shaka''s mouth raised slightly, and he did not answer him directly. He knew that before seeing his strength, no matter what he said, Duke Pendragon would not believe that he could solve the terrifying role of Doflamingo, who was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people of the North Sea! Therefore, Shaka walked to the open window on the side of the living room in the surprised gaze of the Duke of Pendragon and South Delhi, and slowly opened the curtains to let the outside sunlight shine in while slowly moving in. Raised his right fist! What is he doing? After a moment of surprise flashed through Duke Pendragons mind, he suddenly discovered that through the window of the living room, he could see the highest part of Mantis Mountain, which is the highest mountain in the Kakzi Kingdom, that is, the top. It is still clearly visible under the cover of the towering walls of the Royal City! and many more! Didn''t he want... Hit that mountain, right? An absurd idea appeared in the head of Duke Pendragon, his eyes widened involuntarily and his face was full of incredible! There is a diameter distance of almost five kilometers here! Thinking like this, his previous absurd idea has also been verified! "boom!" "Cracking!" Accompanied by the sound of sharp punches and the sound of glass breaking, the invisible fist pressed towards the distant mountain top! "Boom!" In a loud noise, the mountain top disappeared in front of the Duke of Pendragon, without a trace, as if it never existed! "Gulong!" The Duke of Pendragon and Nandri watched this scene. While stunned, they looked at each other and couldn''t help swallowing. "This...this..." Duke Pendragon pointed to the disappearing mountain in the distance, and said tremblingly, "Is it really possible for people to do this?" As the Duke of a small kingdom in the North Sea, although Duke Pendragons knowledge is very broad compared to ordinary people, he is only a Duke of a small kingdom after all. He has nothing to do with the real power of this world. know. In his cognition, the most powerful person is too much flamenco! "Many people in this world can do this kind of thing, just say that in our kingdom, if you can do this kind of thing, you can''t count them with two hands!" Shaka briefly explained, then said, "Doflamingo is nothing in the eyes of my kingdom and me!" Duke Pendragon digested the scene just now and what Shaka said in his mind, and forced his emotions to calm down! At the same time, his brain started to spin frantically. After a while, he asked seriously, "What did you just say?" At this time, he already believed that Shaka has the strength to solve Doflamingo! "It''s very simple!" Shaka said lightly, "As long as you promise, you and your son will leave here with your daughter. Under our escort, go to St. Martin to live and bring the Pendragon family to the kingdom. Leave everything to Princess Fina, so you dont have to worry about safety!" Arthurs original plan was to use doom gems to create an accident, to wipe out the Duke of Pendragons family ~www.novelhall.com~ and then replace their bodies with other people''s bodies, making outsiders and even Fina think they are dead. After , let Fina take over the Pendragon family of the Kakzi Kingdom and plot the Kakzi Kingdom! But there was a slight accident, so Arthur had to temporarily change his plan! As for the accident... Fina is pregnant! On the way back to Beihai, Fina suddenly found out that she was pregnant! This is something Arthur never expected! After he opened conditions with Fina, he also spent one night with Fina while sending Fina into the hotel. After , from the next day, until Fina left the kingdom, he did not go to Fina''s room again for the night! This made Arthur marvel at his accuracy of marksmanship. While winning the bid with one shot, he must not change his plan for not taking care of Fina''s emotions! After all, a pregnant woman is the most vulnerable time in a woman''s life! If the illusion of the accidental death of the Pendragon family is made at this time, then when seeing Fina in that scene, it will be frightened and what will happen to the child in the stomach! Therefore, after discussing with the ministers of the kingdom, Arthur changed the original plan to force the Duke of Pendragons family to offline, and changed it to persuade them to give up by themselves! Therefore, there is this scene! :. : Chapter 621： Conspiracy After thinking about it for a while, Duke Pendragon readily agreed, "Yes!" Immediately, he changed his voice and added, "But you want to tell me... why?" Compared to his previous fate, Shakas choice was undoubtedly the best for him and even for the entire Pendragon family, so after a brief thought, he readily agreed. However, he is still a little curious about the reasons. And listening to what he said, after a brief thought, Shaka explained, "We want this kingdom!" Although this kind of thing needs to be concealed, concealment depends on the object! If it is other people, such as people from the Kakzi Kingdom, such as the people of the world government, it is good not to let them know, but as one of the important roles in this matter, the Duke of Pendragon, let him and his son Its okay to know! Regardless of whether it is said or not, they will know in the end! Moreover, he has agreed to Shaka''s request, which means that they will definitely go to St. Martin in the future. At that time, they have been living under the supervision of Saint Martin, regardless of whether they have the intention to disclose this matter, but until this matter is proactively spoken by Saint Martin or accidentally known by others, they will not have a chance. Leak out! As for they may suddenly regret it now... Shaka is not a vegetarian! "Boom!" Following Shakas words, the minds of Duke Pendragon and his son Nandri seemed to have flashed through the minds, becoming completely blank, and the two of them froze on the spot! After a while, the Duke of Pendragon took the lead to recover! He stumbled and said in disbelief, "You...you...you mean...taking down this kingdom?" For the Duke of a small kingdom, the Duke of Pendragon has never seen anyone who can easily say that he will win a kingdom! And for him, it is too dreamy for a kingdom of the West Sea to say that it will take a kingdom of the North Sea, even if he has just seen the strength of Shaka, he can''t believe it! After all, one is in the Xihai and the other is in the Beihai. With such a long distance, how to manage it is a big problem! "Yes!" Shaka nodded lightly. In fact, for Sharjah, this kind of kingdom with only 130,000 people and 3,000 soldiers is really only a small problem to win. Not to mention the help of Saint Martin, even if he can easily win it himself, So he didn''t take it seriously! "Really!?" Duke Pendragon still couldn''t believe it! "As long as you leave, Princess Fina will inherit the title of Duke of Pendragon, and then the king of this kingdom will die because of an accident. After five or six kings have died in succession, no one in the royal family dares to become king!" "Then, when no one can choose, the ministers will remember Princess Fina, who also has a part of the royal blood and has a huge family power. After that, Princess Fina will become a new card under everyones recommendation. Queen of the Kez Kingdom!" Shaka said indifferently what made Duke Pendragon''s creeps! "You nonsense, my uncle is only forty years old this year, how could he die unexpectedly?" Nandri couldn''t help but scolded. Although it looks like he is in his twenties, but in fact, South Delhi, who is only fifteen years old this year, is still a bit naive and has not heard the **** smell in Shakas words. "Shut up!" When Duke Pendragon heard this, he quickly interrupted Nandri. Although he is only the Duke of a small kingdom, he is no stranger to these conspiracies, and even familiar! The Pendragon family can have such a great power in the Kakzi Kingdom. As the leader of the power, he is certainly not as naive as South Delhi. Therefore, while Shaka said of the accidental death, he had already guessed what the so-called accident was about! And thinking back to Shakas ability to touch in and appear in front of them just now, as well as the ability to destroy a hill five kilometers away with a punch, Duke Pendragon can be sure that Shaka should do something like this. It''s easy and you won''t be discovered yet! However, even so, his heart will inevitably be chilled! After all, Kakzi X is also his relative! Even if there is not much family relationship between the two sides, but relatives are relatives. When an outsider easily says that you killed your relative, but you can''t help it, it will inevitably be difficult to accept! "But... but... how could uncle..." After Nandri was interrupted, he was still a little unwilling, frowning and asked the Duke of Pendragon to ask questions, but he was halfway through. stunned! At this time, he suddenly wanted to understand what the so-called accident was about! After all, he is a nobleman, or heir to a duke''s family. No matter how naive South Delhi is, he is not unfamiliar with conspiracy and tricks in a noble family, and he is often exposed to it. The reason why he didn''t react just now was because Kaquez X was his uncle! But after reacting, he felt a little unacceptable again! That is his uncle! Although he has great dissatisfaction with this uncle, the uncle is the uncle after all. Now that an outsider easily said to kill his uncle, how can he accept it? So, he was silent! Seeing him like this, Shaka smiled slightly and said, "Have you forgotten how he treated you before? If there is no me, then he will drive you out of the kingdom next time. You will definitely dead!" "If you feel that you can''t accept it, then think about it more, I think you will feel better!" Considering that Nandri is Finas younger brother, Shaka said one more thing. If it is replaced by someone else, Shaka will not care about their mood at all! After hearing what Shaka said, Nandri''s fist couldn''t help but clenched! On the one hand, the uncle who wanted to kill himself, on the other hand, the brother-in-laws men... After struggling for a long time, Nandri was relieved! Yes! Uncle is going to kill himself anyway, so what''s the matter for him to die? Nandri thought about this repeatedly in his mind and suggested to himself, his mood gradually improved, and the whole person began to return to normal. Duke Pendragon thought for a moment, then asked, "What do you need our help?" This is already the case, the Duke of Pendragon intends to break the jar and prepare to exchange what he can do in exchange for the degree of care he has received after arriving in Saint Martin! As for Kakzi X? Who cares about him! He had the intention to kill himself before, so what else is there to say? However, there is one more thing that makes Duke Pendragon find it difficult to do! That is his wife, that is, Fina, Oona, the mother of the three of Nandli, and the younger sister of Kakzi X! As a younger sister, her feelings for Kaquez X must be different from those of Duke Pendragon, Fina, Oona, and Nandri. But after thinking carefully, he has a solution! In this case, let her know! Shaka said it was an accident, and what he showed at that time was probably also an accident! So as long as he doesnt say it, and South Delhi doesnt say it, who else can know? She would have always thought it was an accident! Thinking about this, the Duke of Pendragon decided to tell Nandri in a moment, so he wouldnt say anything! "No!" Shaka looked at the Duke of Pendragon and shook his head, and then seemed to think of something, and added, "If you really want to help, then take the power of the Pendragon family and Pande Write down all the assets under the name of the Lagon family in detail!" "Okay, no problem!" Duke Pendragon agreed directly! "If this is the case, I will leave first. You have packed up your gold, silver, jewellery and luggage in the past few days. What other confidant servants have to take away~www.novelhall.com~ also think about it, as long as it does not exceed twenty Anyone can, and I will come and take you away then!" Shaka said solemnly. "I see!" Duke Pendragon nodded. "Then I''m leaving!" After Shaka finished speaking, the figure disappeared. And after he disappeared, Duke Pendragon and Nande looked at each other inside. Immediately, Duke Pendragon said hesitantly, "These things... don''t tell your mother, we know it!" "I understand!" Nandri thought for a while, and probably understood what Duke Pendragon meant, so he nodded solemnly. "That''s all! Go and pack up!" Duke Pendragon waved his hand. --- the other side! After leaving the Ducal Palace of the Pendragon Family, Shaka did not go far, but came to a civilian home not far from the Ducal Palace! "Sagas!" Just after entering Shaka, a black and strong young man who was dressed plainly and looked like a farmer greeted him. "You passers-by, watch the Duke of Pendragon more recently, before they get on the train, don''t make any accidents!" Shaka said lightly. "Understand!" The young man nodded solemnly. After that, Shaka didn''t say much, turned and left here, and headed towards the palace! :. : Chapter 622： Seed planted The palace of Cakzi is small compared to that of St. Martin, and it''s loose in terms of defense! This made Shaka, who was originally only going to observe the situation, take advantage of the dark night when his vision is not good, and Shaka had a little thought! sneak in at this time, it seems...not bad! ? Thinking like this, Shaka couldn''t help but began to look at the guards around the palace. "It''s there!" After looking carefully for a while, Shaka aimed at a gap revealed by the guards during patrol, and rushed into the palace! "Brother, I just saw a figure flash past?" "No, are you dazzled? "I really saw someone flashing past, and they were going towards the palace, as if to break into the palace?" "Brother, you haven''t been sober from the wine last night? It''s broad daylight, how can anyone break into the palace? Isn''t it okay to break into the night? By then, it will be dark everywhere, isn''t it easier to be found?" "Uh...makes sense! Then...maybe I was wrong!" "You got it wrong!" ... ---- In the palace! "Lets find a place where Khaquez X often goes!" Shaka whispered and strolled around the palace without being noticed by the guards in the kingdom. But soon, after shopping for a while, because there is no map of the palace, Shaka, where Kakzi often goes to the kingdom, has not been found, so I had to catch a young waiter who was alone in a hidden corner of the palace. "Big...big...sir, let me go, I''m just a waiter!" The waiter who was caught by Shaka said in fear. "Don''t worry, as long as you answer my questions honestly, then I will let you go!" Shaka said lightly, pinching his neck with one hand. "Definitely, definitely!" The waiter felt the strength on his neck and could only nod repeatedly. "Where did King Kakzi X go most often? In that direction?" After Shaka asked coldly, he thought of something, so he added faintly, "By the way, I asked others before, so You''d better not lie, in case you fail to meet, you are at your own risk!" "Yes, yes!" the waiter agreed in horror! Immediately, he carefully explained the specific situation in the palace to Shaka! "boom!" And just after he explained, Shaka knocked him stunned with a knife in his hand, and simply modified his memory for a few minutes, and then touched the dormitory of King Cakzi X in the direction he said. past. "Woo---head hurts!" "Well, what''s the matter? Why am I sitting here?" "Wait, it seemed to be walking to the princess''s side just now, but I just walked... fell asleep?" "Oh~ I slept too late last night, I dont have much energy today!" "No, the princess may be waiting in a hurry, I have to go quickly!" ... A few minutes after Shaka left, the waiter stood up from the ground awkwardly, and then hurriedly trot towards the place where he was originally going! ---- The King''s dormitory of King Kakzi''s Palace. "Found it!" Shaka narrowed his eyes as he looked at the unique bedroom in front of him. There are everyone in this world! Some people like to explore, some like to gamble, some like to drink, even if King Cakzi X has his own hobby, that is antique! Kakzi X is an experienced collector. He has a special hobby of antiques. The bedroom is full of various antiques. Even the beds, tables, and chairs in it are mostly antiques! However, Shaka doesnt understand antiques! But he likes this environment, because it brings great convenience to his future actions! Thinking like this, Shaka looked carefully in the room. Finally, he fixed his gaze on a desk that seemed to be full of history. "That''s it!" Shaka walked to the desk, looked at the desk carefully, and his eyes lit up! The desk panel is very thick, at least five centimeters, just enough for him to hide things! Immediately, Shaka began to release his mental power, controlling his mental power, carefully cut in from the side of the desk panel, and cut out a long wooden strip with a depth of 10 cm, a width of 5 cm, and a height of about 2 cm! After , he pulled the cut long wooden strips out of the table, carefully took out a delicate box from his arms, and slowly opened it, revealing the green gem in the middle of the box! The chill is upright! As a saint warrior, Shaka, who is very sensitive to danger, felt tight when he saw this gem full of doom, and even had the urge to throw the gem directly! But in the end, he suppressed his instinctive impulse and started to do business! He first took out the gems like a piece of burning coal, and then hurriedly stuffed the gems into the long hole he just pulled out from the side of the table! "Hoo---" Looking at the gems being put in, Shaka breathed a sigh of relief. After breaking the front part of the long wooden strip before, he stuffed it into the table with the back end! "It''s okay!" Shaka said satisfied looking at the table in front of him that was indistinguishable from the outside. Afterwards, he did not leave this room, but found a corner to hide, quietly waiting for the return of King Kakzi X! ---- Soon, it''s noon! "Ha---I''m going to take a nap, you all go down!" Kakzi X, who is 1.6 meters tall, weighs more than 300 kilograms by visual inspection, is dressed luxuriously, and has a majestic face, while yawning and walking This bedroom! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After a group of waiters who followed him agreed, except for one who stayed at the door waiting, everyone else turned and left. Then, Kakzi X went straight to his bed, and after taking off his coat, he was about to go to bed for a nap. But just now! "Cracking!" With the sound of something scattered, Kakzi X, who was originally full of sleep, awakened immediately. And when he followed the voice and looked over, he found that his beloved antique desk seemed to fall apart because of its age, and the desk parts were scattered all over the floor! "What is this?" Suddenly, he saw an unusual green light flashing through the parts of the desk that fell apart again! Just when Kakzi X wanted to step forward to take a look, the waiter waiting outside the door broke in because he heard the movement~www.novelhall.com~! "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" the waiter said anxiously. "It''s okay, the desk is too old and falls apart. After my lunch break, you can ask someone to clean it up!" Kakzi X casually sent the waiter! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After agreeing, the waiter left the room again and waited at the door! At this time, Kakzi came to the desk parts, squatted down, and carefully removed the desk parts scattered around the place where he saw the green light. Suddenly, a seemingly valuable emerald, accompanied by a dazzling green light, entered his line of sight! "hiss---" Kakzi X saw this scene, his breathing began to rush subconsciously! followed! He seemed to be possessed by a demon, and he stretched out his hand in a daze, and grabbed the gem! Soon, the cold gem was taken by him! --- Seeing King Khaquez X got the gem, Shaka, who was hiding by the side, smiled with satisfaction, turned around and quietly left the room! "The seeds here have been planted, now we will deal with Doflamingo''s affairs first, and strive to get everything done before the princess arrives here, and don''t let the princess be frightened!" Shaka quietly moved outside the palace He touched it out, thinking silently in his heart. :. : Chapter 623： When the blind meets the "blind" Although it was Doflamingo that provoked, but because this was only a commercial conflict, there was also a large naval base near the Kingdom of Cakzi, and because the massacre of ten naval bases in the past few years caused all the North Sea The fear of the kingdom and so on. So its not that Doflamingo did it himself for the affairs of the Kingdom of Kakzi. And... he doesnt have time to do it himself! According to the intelligence that Arthur obtained from the navy, during this period the crane came to the North Sea again! What are you doing in Beihai? of course is to do her daily routine... eat, sleep, and beat Doflamingo! Therefore, after reading the information, Shaka decided to start with Doflamingo''s men! Now Doflamingo doesnt know where he went in the pursuit of Crane. It must be unrealistic to find him. With Cranes ability, Doflamingo will probably be in the North Sea for this period of time. Everywhere! Relatively speaking, finding Doflamingo''s men is much easier! Except for those well-known ones, the main cadres of the Don Quixote family have been running with Doflamingo. The other unknown, the leader of the Don Quixote family, may be because it is useless to arrest them, or because they are too lazy to deal with such small characters. In short, they all have a general range of activities, but the navy knew it but did not go. provoke! The leader in charge of the kingdom of Kakzi is a leader named Spanori! As long as this little boss and the members of the Doflamingo family under him are dealt with, the pressure on the Pendragon family of the Kakzi Kingdom will be reduced by more than half. For the time being, no one will force the Kakzi Kingdom to surrender Pande. The Lagon family! "Solve him first!" After looking at the information, and then at the crazy-looking face on the information, Shaka murmured and made up his mind. --------- Elti town. This is a small town located on an island north of the Kingdom of Kakzi, less than 100 kilometers away from Kakzi Island. The town is very small, but it is very famous in the North Sea, especially near the Kingdom of Kakzi! And the reason why this place is famous is... gamble! Here is the largest, most luxurious, and most extravagant casino near the Kingdom of Cakzi, known as the rich mans paradise, Don Quixote Casino! In this casino, there are not only all gambling laws, but as long as you have money, no matter what Don Quixote casino can satisfy you, whether it is buying slaves, buying arms, or performing solo performances by famous singers, etc., only You can''t think of it, nothing they can''t do! And because it is an industry of Don Quixote, it is protected by Doflamingo, so no one dares to come here to make trouble. It is known as one of the safest casinos in Beihai! But after today, it wont be anymore! Because... Shaka is here! At this time, less than one kilometer outside the small town of Erti, Shaka was wearing a white robe with a golden pattern on his face but no eye mask, standing on a boat with only five people. , The bow of a ship about the size of the Golden Meri! Kakzi Kingdoms actions must be concealed, so Shaka did not wear holy clothes, nor did he show his face. He also brought a mask without eyes to play a blind man! Well, for Shaka, its almost the same with or without eyes. Unless the battle is fierce, he doesnt open his eyes in normal times! "Enter the port!" Shaka said lightly. "Yes!" After a respectful answer, a young man in a black suit winked at the other three people beside him! Immediately, the other three people understood, they all nodded and started their own actions. Soon, their ship entered the port! "Brother Hals, do you show your skills again today?" "Haha! Brother, aren''t you too?" "Let''s go together! Last time I lost more than 10 million Baileys here, I must win back today!" "Okay, let''s! I just made more than one million Baileys last time, I must make a big profit today!" "Earl Zhungeer, are you here today too? Why, the last time I lost 3 million Baileys, I didn''t think it was enough. Are you going to give me more money today? "Hehe...Baron Harrison, give money or win, let''s wait and see!" "Then just wait and see!" ... As soon as he entered the port, Shaka heard countless noisy voices coming from his ears, and these voices were talking about the same thing, that is... gamble! In this regard, Shaka did not say anything, but got off the boat, and followed the surrounding crowd towards the small town of Erti, which looked the most conspicuous, luxurious, luxurious, and splendid building, Tang Ji He went to Casino! After a while, he came to the entrance of this casino, which occupies one-third of the town! "Look, the blind man over there seems to be going into the casino?" "Haha...Blind can also bet? Are you kidding me?" "Does he know what he is betting?" "Compared to this, I want to know if he has money!" ... After Shaka arrived, the people around him looked at him with an eyeless mask on his face. They all subconsciously thought he was blind, so they couldn''t help but discuss it. It is so strange that a blind man came to the casino! Of course, what they dont know is that in more than ten years, there will be a blind man who likes to gamble to become an admiral! If they know, I am afraid that the world is crazy, and a blind man can become an admiral! And listening to their discussion, Shaka did not have any fluctuations in his heart, and ignored them, and walked directly into the casino! Don''t say he is a fake blind, even if he is really blind, in terms of his character, he will not be angry! "welcome!" Under the warm welcome of two beauties in cheongsam at the door, Shaka entered the casino and came to the front desk of the casino. "Exchange for one hundred Bailey''s chips!" Shaka took a one hundred Bailey coin from his arms and placed it on the table! This casino is in charge of Spanori, but he is not only in charge of this casino. Therefore, in the information that Shaka obtained, there is no specific location of Spanori, but roughly where he is. So, in order to make Spanori appear, in order to find Spanori, Shaka decided to start from the casino side! As long as you win for a few days, even if Spanori is not in the casino, he will come back! As for whether you can win... Just kidding, is the spiritual power of a saint really a display? Saint Seiya gambling is no different from an open-book exam. And I''m not afraid of the casino''s hands and feet---however you move, you can compare to a Saint Seiya with spiritual power? "Okay!" The waiter was very dedicated, and did not despise or refuse because Shaka only exchanged 100 Baileys, but simply helped Shaka to exchange money! After getting a chip worth one hundred Baileys, Shaka walked in. First of all, he came to the lobby area! Here is for ordinary civilians and businessmen to gamble. There are many people, many tables, and many types of gambling, but the amount is not large. Shaka used his mental power to perceive it and found that the gamblers here are only a few of them. Wan Baili only! "big big big!" "Small, small, small!" "Three, three, come on Zhang San!" "I won!" "Asshole, lose again!" ... With a noisy sound in his ears, Shaka frowned and felt the situation in the hall, and decisively chose the simplest gambling method --- dice! Immediately, he walked towards the table of the nearest dice! And when he walked to the stage~www.novelhall.com~, he was stunned, because he found a strange scene! On this table... there is also a blind man gambling! But what makes this blind man different from him is that he is really blind! There is an X-shaped scar on his forehead, which extends to his eyes! Just when Shaka felt that the blind man came to the casino to look a little weird, the blind man also sensed the arrival of Shaka animals, and he also felt that Shaka was not an ordinary person, and he had a sense of crisis that made him feel critical. Wear an eyeless mask! This is amazing! Regardless of whether the person is blind or not, the person wearing an eyeless mask is definitely invisible, which means that he is no different from a blind person now! A blind man enters the casino! ? As a blind man who wandered in various sea areas and various casinos for many years, he encountered the same "blind man" in a casino for the first time. This made him feel incredible and was stunned! Moreover, not only he was stunned, but the other gamblers present were also stunned! It''s a rare thing in a century to meet a blind man in a casino. Now you have encountered two? what''s going on? Everyone at the scene looked at the two blind men back and forth, they were all stunned, and fell into a weird silence together, and for a while, even gambling lost its appeal! :. : Chapter 624： 1 student In the end, Shaka was the first to come back and break the silence! He walked straight to the front of the gaming table, pulled the chair next to the real blind man, sat on it, and said lightly, "Let''s start!" Suddenly, everyone present came back to their senses! "Yes, right, let''s start!" "The croupier starts "Don''t be stunned, just shake the dice!" ... After a group of gamblers came back to their senses, they all urged the beautiful croupier in bunny costume who was in charge of rolling the dice at the table to start quickly. "Ok!" The bunny girl croupier heard the gamblers'' urging, and quickly started rolling the dice. The dice in this casino are not the kind of dice bought in the store that need to be shaken by hand, but the kind used by the casino to be placed on the gaming table. You only need to press the side switch and shake it by yourself. That kind of dice! And because this world has a high limit on physical fitness, many people can easily develop a good ear power, so in order to avoid being heard that the dice are several points, the dice here are specially made, and the inside of the lid is uneven. Said that the speed of the dice shaking is very fast, even those with good ears can only hear a noisy dice sound. "---" After the dealer pressed the switch beside the dice, a very noisy dice collision sounded! But everyone present not only did not feel the sound noisy, they even started to get a little excited! "I''ll go big!" "I''m small!" "I bet six o''clock!!!" "big big big!!! ... Listening to the sound of the dice colliding, everyone present began to place their bets and shouted excitedly. At this time, the blind man also began to bet. He took out ten one-thousand Baileys chips from the pile of chips in front of him and put them on the top, then casually faced Shaka on the side and asked, "This friend, what is your name?" "Reincarnation!" When Shaka reported out the pseudonym he had thought about, he also placed the only bargaining chip in his hand, and then asked, "How about you?" "Life (a smile is a Japanese pseudonym, and a life is a real name)!" Lifetime smiled and replied. When the two of them finished reporting each other''s names, the dice stopped! "Please place your bet!" The bunny girl dealer glanced at the surrounding crowd and said with a smile. And when everyone on the scene finished playing, the bunny girl dealer said again, "Buy it!" said, she looked at the people around her, and when she found that no one was placing any more bets, she opened the dice. "Four, five, six, and fifteen o''clock!" the bunny girl dealer said sternly. "Oh~~ I lost!" "Ah, just a little bit! I left at fourteen!" "I won, I won!" ... In a group of people either happy or sad, the bunny girl dealer will pay all the chips under the people at the venue. And Shakas chips have changed from one hundred to two hundred! Then, the second one started again! "---" With the noisy clash of dice, everyone present placed their bets. Like the last one in his life, he picked up ten one-thousand Baileys and placed them on the top. "Hurry up!" Shaka listened to the noisy dice collision and the excited shouts of the surrounding people, and placed the only two chips worth 100 Baileys on the six dice (that is, three six). His bet immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, including a lifetime of attention! surround dice, this is the highest odds on the entire table, a full one to one hundred and five, but it is also the least likely to appear, so every time someone plays it will attract everyone''s attention. However, after watching Shaka bet only two hundred, everyone present didn''t care! What can 200 Bailey do? In this casino, I bought a bottle of Coke for the price! And in the absence of everyone present, he raised his brows involuntarily throughout his life. But in the end he didn''t say anything. Soon, the dice opened again! "Six, six, six, three six, six o''clock round dice, 18 o''clock big, the dealer kills!" the bunny girl croupier said loudly. In the case of round dice, no matter how big or small the other people, except for the same round dice, the dealer will kill! "Damn it!" "How could it be a dice!" "It''s a dog, it turned out to be a dice!" "That blind man over there is so lucky, he can actually play right!" "What if it''s right, two hundred, only thirty thousand Baileys, the price of a meal!" ... Amidst the complaints of a group of people, Shakas two hundred pele chips became thirty one thousand pele chips! "---" With the sound of clashing dice, everyone on the scene also stopped complaining and began to concentrate on the new game. And Shaka also bet again! This time he still played the round dice, and made three round dice! But unlike the last time, this time the Shaka, which has played a full 30,000 Baileys, has attracted the attention of everyone present and... mockery! "This blind man really thinks he is a **** of gambling, even if he can do it once, he wants it twice?" "Haha, blind gambler!" "This blind man is young, not only blind, but also stupid!" ... There are some arrogant people in a group of people who mocked Shaka, but did not ridicule, and most of them looked at Arthur with pity, sympathy, contempt, etc.! To say that the only thing different from them is a lifetime! After seeing Shaka''s bet all his life, he frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking. And just after the dice stopped, he hesitated for a moment, and took the same thirty thousand Baileys and placed it on the one-point dice! Now, everyone present was a little dumbfounded! In their view, life is different from Shaka! Although they are all blind, Shaka looks like a stunned young man, and a veteran in gambling all his life! In the past hour, every bet in a lifetime has appeared to be very stable. They are all made after careful consideration. Although there are losses and losses, on the whole, there are more losses and more losses, and you have gradually accumulated A lot of chips, and even someone followed him to bet and made a small profit! In this case, they suddenly followed Shaka during their whole life, and played the dice like a stunned green, which made them feel that something was wrong! Does it really make a round dice? Thinking like this, none of the people present followed the dice! After all, the chance of making two rounds in a row is too small! And soon, the dice opened again! "One, one, one, three one, one round dice, three points small, the dealer will kill!" The bunny girl croupier said, but his face was very heavy. was right again! Two people this time! At one hundred and fifty times odds, she will pay Pele nine million at this table! Although this little money is not a big deal to their casino, it showed her bad signs. If these two blind men keep going like this and win like this again, it will be bad! Thinking like this, after the heavy-faced bunny dealer paid the chips, he pressed the dice button again. "---" With a burst of clashing dice, Shaka will win forty-five chips with a face value of 100,000 baileys and place them on the six-point dice! Seeing this, after hesitating for a while in his life, he followed suit and put the same chip at six! This time ~www.novelhall.com~ no one laughs anymore, no one is talking! Everyone sees something wrong! Even the bunny croupier is the same! She looked at Shakahe''s bet, and while raising her brow, she put her hand under the table and pressed the red button on the back of the table. Immediately afterwards, she smiled and said, "Sir, our highest bet in the lobby is 100,000!" Hearing the words, Shaka nodded and said faintly, "Okay!" said, he stretched out his hand to recover more than half of his chips, leaving only one hundred thousand chips, and he made the same move throughout his life, leaving one hundred thousand chips! After seeing this scene, others hesitated for a long time, and finally gave up their plans to follow. can be one, can be two, can not be repeated, have been out twice, the third time can not be out again? Thinking this way, no one else bet anymore except Shaka and the two in his life. Everyone focused on the dice, looking forward to the scene after the dice opened! They all want to see if Shaka is luck or strength! If its luck, its okay, but if its strength... They also want to ride a ride and make a little money! For a while, the scene fell into a weird silence, only the sound of dice colliding and the eyes focused on the dice were left in the audience! :. : Chapter 625： Casino double blind Casino monitoring room A group of staff in suits, leather shoes and headsets carefully stared at the screen led by the surveillance phone bug in front of them. at this time! "Zizi---" One of the staff members suddenly heard the signal from the headset. Immediately, he quickly turned his head and turned to the middle-aged man behind him with a big back, black-rimmed glasses, wearing a black suit and a serious face, sitting in the middle of the monitoring room, looking at the overall situation, said, "Supervisor, There is a situation!" When the supervisor heard this, he immediately stood up, walked quickly to the side of the staff, and frowned, "What''s the situation?" "In the lobby area, there were two blind men on the 3rd dice table who even hit two rounds of dice. Now they have played the third one, and it is still a round of dice!" The staff pointed to one of the screens in front of them and briefly said the situation. ! "Is it domineering? Or is the ear power particularly amazing? Or is it a person with devil fruit ability?" the supervisor asked with a frown. These three are all casino operators need to pay attention to! Needless to say, seeing and hearing color domineering, it can make people''s five senses sharp, perceiving everything around, and knowing the number of dice is still very easy! In terms of ear power... Although the casino''s dice are specially made, they can interfere with those with strong ears to a large extent and make them misjudge, but there are always some people with unusual talents who are so powerful that they can obtain correct information from the interference. To win the game! So this is also to be paid special attention! Of course, it''s okay to say that both, casinos have ways to deal with it! is like seeing and hearing color domineering, as long as there are more sensitive people around, you can easily detect the sense of peeping, so as to warn that person, or ask him out! No matter how talented the ears are, there is a limit. For this kind of guests, as long as they create some special sound waves to interfere, they will be able to retreat! The biggest headache for the casino is undoubtedly the Devil Fruit! This kind of thing is simply impossible to guard against! Each Devil Fruit has different abilities, and some of them can be described as weird. Even if the sea floor stone is added to the dice, even if the Shanghai floor stone powder is applied to the cover of the dice, it is not necessarily useful! If nothing else, just say lucky fruits! The fruit ability of this kind of fruit is to absorb the luck of others and increase one''s own luck. When the luck increases, everything goes well. If you use it for gambling, you don''t need to touch the dice at all. How to win! How to break this kind of fruit casino? There is no way! "It should be a person with devil fruit ability! When the opponent bets, it is before the dice has stopped, so people who have seen domineering and talented ears should not be!" The staff judged after thinking for a moment. "That''s it..." The supervisor looked at the surveillance screen in front of him, and after a moment of pondering, he moved to the side of the assistant who looked to be in his twenties with glasses, and said, "Please go down, if they lose, then count. Yes, but if you win, invite them to the VIP area and give them a special chair at that time, understand?" "Understood! But... what if they don''t go?" the assistant frowned and asked hesitantly. "If they don''t go and leave consciously, then let them leave, and after they leave the casino, send someone to warn them and get the money back!" "And if they don''t go, and leave unconsciously, then change a croupier, and ask someone to bring a sea floor stone to him, wait until they lose all and leave, and send them on the road!" The supervisor thought for a while. His face was ruthless. As far as casinos are concerned, they all have their own rules. It''s not that people won''t win money, but they just don''t let people cheat! For normal gambling, whether you win or lose, the casino is very welcome, because the casino will never lose money, no matter whether you win or lose, in the end, the casino will only win! Why do you say that? Because no matter which casino it is, it has its own algorithm! And the function of this algorithm is very simple, it is to calculate the probability and odds of each gambling method, and control your loss, the probability of losing money is greater than the probability of winning, and the probability of making money, that''s it! Maybe you occasionally win by a little bit of luck, but if it lasts for a long time, in this algorithm, you will definitely lose. No matter how much you win, as long as you keep reading, you will end up with nothing! But if you cheat, it''s another matter! Casino can make people win money, but never let people cheat! Because those who win money, as long as they don''t give up gambling for a day, they will always spit out the money, but those who cheat, as long as they are not found, can win all the way. This money is equivalent to having gone and never returned! Therefore, in the face of cheating people, no matter which casino it is, there is zero tolerance and even very sensitive! However, different casinos have different methods to deal with these people! is more generous, and will give the other party a small amount of money and give him a gift to leave. If the other party is not savvy, they will use force! Tough, like the Don Quixote casino. If the opponent leaves by themselves and leaves money, its okay to get a life back. If they dont cooperate, the Don Quixote family will deal with them! "Yes, I will do it now!" After the assistant nodded, he turned and left the monitoring room! -------- "----" As the sound of the dice colliding gradually became smaller, the points of the dice soon appeared in the eyes of everyone''s expectations! "Six, six, six, three six, six o''clock round dice, 18 o''clock big!" said the bunny girl dealer, cold sweat on his forehead could not help but come out! correct! These two blind men are right again! And this time its not just a question of nine million Baileys. One person pays one hundred thousand and one person pays one hundred and fifty times, which is a full 30 million Baileys! Let alone the lobby area, this amount is not a small amount even in the VIP area! "I won, I won!" "These two blind men won again!" "These two blind men are so amazing!" "I just wanted to do it, but after hesitating, I didn''t do it, one hundred and fifty times!" "Yes, I want to do it too!" "Wait if they do, I will definitely follow this time!" ... All the people present, after seeing the points appearing on the dice, felt regretful. They just felt that something was wrong, but because of various concerns, they finally did not keep up! This makes them regret that their intestines are blue! That''s one hundred and fifty times! Fortunately, Shaka and the two blind men in life have not left yet, they still have a chance! Thinking like this, everyone present became happy, and made an expression of eagerness, ready to keep up as soon as possible! However, it hasnt been long for them to be happy~www.novelhall.com~ An accident happened A young man in a suit and leather shoes looks like a staff member. He walked over and stood in front of Shaka and his whole life. He smiled and asked, "Two gentlemen, are you interested in going to the VIP area to play something big?" "Okay!" Shaka, who was here to make trouble, smiled and agreed directly! The life on the side frowned and hesitated. But after thinking about it for a while, he finally nodded and said in a deep voice, "Yes!" Seeing that both of them had agreed, the young man smiled slightly, turned his body, and gestured to please, and said, "The two, please!" "Wait, don''t go! "What, how many won, why did you leave?" "Yes, yes! Let''s play two more!" "Yes, don''t go in such a hurry!" ... As soon as they heard that the two were about to leave, everyone present was anxious and immediately stood in front of Life and Shaka. They still want to make money by relying on two people, how could it be so easy for them to leave like this? But then, a group of big men in suits who didn''t know where they came from, stopped their voices abruptly, and they also made a way out of their knowledge! No amount of money is more important than your own life! In this way, Shaka and his life were taken to the VIP area. :. : Chapter 626： silence VIP area Although this place has fewer tables than the lobby, it is not smaller than the lobby area in general, and the decoration is much more luxurious, and there are no noises. Everyone who comes and goes is dressed appropriately. After the two came in with Shaka in his lifetime, they immediately attracted the attention of the audience! no way! It''s so rare for a blind man to enter a casino! "Are those two blind?" "Oh my God! Blind people can also gamble?" "I just came over from the lobby area, the two blind men, I know, are very lucky. They hit three rounds of dice, and they were invited by the casino!" "It''s too lucky to have three grades in a row? Isn''t it a thousand dollars?" "It shouldn''t be. When I was just watching over there, they were all betting before the dice stopped!" ... All the people present started talking, but they were obviously better than the people in the lobby area, and they only discussed quietly with familiar people next to them. Although they don''t know what they think, there is no sarcasm or sympathy in their mouths! "Two gentlemen, please here!" The young man brought the two to one of the gambling tables, pointed at the two empty chairs on the gambling table, and made a please gesture with a smile! Seeing this, Shaka and his life both sat directly on it! And this sitting, I have clearly noticed something wrong throughout my life. There is a problem with this chair! His fruit power is banned! In other words, there are sea stones on this chair! thinking so, my brows frowned involuntarily! As a demon fruit capable person, after being touched by Hailoushi, he lost his ability and lost his strength, as if the body''s bones were all taken out, the soreness and weakness felt uncomfortable. Simply! is also a strong-willed person in his life, and in order to avoid this weakness, he has also had special training before, after a slight delay of five or six seconds, he has gradually adapted! Why does the casino do this? As a person who wanders around the major casinos all the year round, he knows very well. is nothing more than thinking that they are out of thousands. He didn''t care about this! He didn''t know if Shaka did not give a thousand, but he knew in his heart that he did not give a thousand! just follow the feeling, follow Shaka! In his feeling, following Shaka will definitely make money, so he followed! As a person who has a special interest in gambling, he believes in his own feelings! the other side! Shaka also noticed something wrong with the chair! But he doesn''t care! He is not a person with the Devil Fruit ability, and he is capable of cheating. What can the mere Hai Loushi do to him? Thinking like this, Shaka began to pay attention to the gaming table in front of him. There are not many people on this table. In addition to him and his lifetime, the number has just reached eight, a total of two women and six men. Except for him and his lifetime, everyone else is dressed in gorgeous clothes and looks like a lot of money. ! And they all have a lot of chips in front of them, even the least one has more than 10 million chips, and the one with the most has 80 to 90 million chips in front of them! However, at this time, they were not betting, but focused on Shaka and his life! "The two look very face-to-face? Could you please tell me the name?" The fat middle-aged gambler with the most chips and a kind smile on his face looked at the arrival of Shaka and his life. Asked. While he was speaking, the people present also pricked their ears, ready to listen to their answers! "I came to this casino for the first time in my life" smiled all his life and answered his words! "Oh!" The fat gambler showed a dazed expression, and then turned his attention to Shaka! "Reincarnation, it''s the first time to come to this casino!" Shaka said lightly. "Oh!" The fat gambler showed a dazed expression again. Then, he thought for a while, and asked tentatively, "The two are... together!?" Shaka and both of them in his life are blind, and the format of the name is also the same, and the staff brought it in together, so he would have such a question. "No! This little brother and I are just predestined!" Replied with a smile all his life. "That''s really fate!" The middle-aged fat gambler said with a smile. In a casino, two blind men with very similar name formats met. Isnt that very predestined? "Stop talking, let''s get started!" Shaka said lightly. "Yeah, President Card Crocodile, don''t say anything! Dealer, you start quickly, don''t waste time!" A young man with an impatient face in a blue noble dress bet against the middle-aged fat man. The old silver-haired croupier in a suit, white gloves and Ke He said separately! "Let''s start then!" Ka Crocodile smiled and said to the dealer. "Okay!" The old dealer''s eyes flashed a little, and he smiled and pressed the button next to the dice! At the same time, without everyone noticing it, he gently kicked the normal-looking table foot under the gaming table. "----" With the sound of the collision of the dice, everyone present turned their eyes from Shakahe''s body to the dice! At this time, a movement of Shaka once again attracted the attention of everyone present! He won before, more than 19 million, nearly 20 million in chips, and pushed to the six-point dice! "hiss---" Everyone on the scene couldn''t help but turned their eyes to Shaka''s body, and took a breath! Nearly 20 million chips! Even if the people present are worth far more than this number, they dare not play like this! If all this amount is lost, it will be enough for them to feel distressed for a while! "This...this...this little brother, did you make a mistake?" President Ka Crocodile couldn''t help but said. "Yes!" Shaka said lightly. "Brother! The dice is not so good, I advise you to take it back, it is not easy to make some money, don''t give it away for nothing!" Ka Crocodile couldn''t help but persuade. "No, I''m going to roll the dice!" Shaka insisted. Now Kacrocodile won''t persuade you anymore! It''s hard to persuade the **** good words. Since Shaka is so resolute, as a stranger, he has no reason to persuade him too much. With the sentence he just persuaded, he has achieved the greatest kindness of a stranger! However, in this way, he also stopped betting! Shakas bet was too big and he had no intention of betting anymore, so he simply stared at the dice intently, looking forward to the scene after the dice opened! Upon seeing this, the others present, even the impatient young man, after looking at each other tacitly chose not to bet, staring at the dice intently, looking forward to the scene after the dice opened! the other side! Watching Shaka place such a big bet, the brows of his life frowned involuntarily! Although his feelings told him that Shaka would win, he hesitated very much when he thought of the trouble that might be caused after winning! This money is not easy to win! Nearly 20 million chips, if you win, the casino will have to lose nearly 3 billion Pele! And two people are nearly six billion Pele! These money, the casino must not be able to get it out! As a senior gambler, he knows throughout his life that this kind of well-known casino does not depend on the customers'' chips, but the casino''s profit is not much! There are two main reasons! First, the casino needs to continue to operate. If the food is too ugly, then no one will come! Secondly, the truly rich gamblers are all monkey spirits, and it is impossible to give too much money to the casino! In both cases, the casino minus the wages of the staff, as well as the maintenance and security of the casino, etc., this local casino in Beihai, there are five or six billion Baileys left over the year. ! Moreover, these five or six billion will not stay in the casino. Like the Don Quixote Casino, this is the property of Doflamingo. The money from this casino will eventually be sent to Doflamingo for him to recruit troops! If this is the case, the casino will naturally not have much cash. Therefore, the casino can''t give this money! But then again! Even if it can be given, the casino will give it? just kidding! That''s nearly six billion Pele! The biggest possibility is ~www.novelhall.com~ The casino will directly deal with the people who caused them trouble! So once he presses with Sha, he will definitely be one of the targets in the end! Although his strength makes him not afraid of this, he hesitates very much when he thinks that the fight will hurt innocent civilians at that time! In the end, I gave up my bet in my life! Money doesn''t matter to him, he just likes the feeling of rapid heartbeat when gambling, then he feels like he lives like a person, and then he forgets the ugly things in the world! And if the civilians are hurt for the sake of money, that is not what he wants! "---" As the sound of the dice became smaller and smaller, the points of the dice finally appeared in front of everyone. "Six, six, six, three six, six o''clock round dice, 18 o''clock big!" The old croupier trembled and reported the result! how is this possible? Didn''t I move my hands or feet? Shouldnt this be four, five or six? How did it become three six! Thinking like this, the old croupier felt a chill from the bottom of his heart! And the people at the entire gaming table looked at the result, couldn''t help holding their breath, and fell silent! :. : Chapter 627： The tranquility before the storm Casino monitoring room "boom!" The supervisor kicked on the side chair and said angrily, "How is it possible? Isn''t he sitting on a chair with sea stones? Isn''t the dice passive? How can he still hit?" "Either he used some unusual means of extortion, or the dealer had colluded with him, otherwise it would be impossible!" the assistant said with a gloomy expression. "The croupier has been working with us for more than ten years, and his family also works under our hands. It is impossible to collude with him. The most likely thing is that he used some unusual methods!" The personnel said in a deep voice. "Damn it!" Hearing what the two said, the supervisor yelled and calmed down! At the moment, no matter what special methods Shaka used, or the dealer colluded with him, the problem must be solved first! After calmly thinking for a while, he asked, "How much cash does our casino have now?" "This month''s salary has not been paid, the casino equipment has not been maintained, and the money from the previous few months has not been turned in. At present, there are about 3 billion cash in the casino!" Said Zhisheng Shen Sheng. "Give him the money, and then ask him out!" the supervisor said, narrowing his eyes. "Supervisor, that''s three billion! If you give it to him, the young master is not easy to explain, and our boss will not let us go!" The assistant said in shock. "Who said he was going to give it to him?" The supervisor said with a sneer, and said quietly, "The boss said two days ago that he would come to check the accounts and take the cash away to the young master by the way. Now, he should be quick Arrived..." For a casino, it is definitely not possible to do it in the casino, even if the other party is a thousand, as long as there is no evidence, you cannot do it in the casino, otherwise it will affect the reputation of the casino! If someone wins here, the casino will not let go, so who else dares to come? But if something happens after going out of the casino, that''s another matter! The casino can completely shirk and become someone who wants to do it! "understood! Upon hearing this, the assistant suddenly appeared. Immediately, an excited smile appeared on his face and said, "I will do it now!" "Go!" The supervisor waved his hand. Immediately, the assistant turned and left the monitoring room! ------- Casino VIP area. The gambling of nearly 3 billion has attracted the attention of the entire VIP area. Everyone looked at the casino staff. "This sir, this is your 2.91 billion Baileys, please take them away!" The casino staff carried several boxes full of ten thousand Baileys and placed them in Shaka. In front of. Immediately, the staff showed a wry smile and said, "Sir, after the money is accepted, please leave. Our casino really can''t entertain you, so sorry!" "Unexpectedly, the casino really gave it!" "That''s nearly three billion Pele!" "We don''t have any net worth here yet!" "Yes, that''s three billion!" "Although gambling is not allowed, it is also human nature. Just as if the casino gave the nearly 3 billion Pele, there is nothing to say!" "Yes, although I won''t allow gambling, it''s already very humane! ... Seeing this scene before them, everyone in the VIP area couldn''t help but admire the casino. They never expected that the nearly three billion Pele, the casino really gave! But some of them flashed greedy eyes at this moment! 3 billion! None of their net worth is so much! Thinking like this, some people took advantage of this moment and quietly left the casino! the other side! Shaka looked at the super large boxes with nearly 3 billion Baileys in front of him, and was taken aback. He never thought that the casino would lose money so readily! And his own purpose is not to win money, just to force Spanori, the person in charge here! Now that the casino gives money so readily, and also invites him out with polite words, it makes him a little difficult to handle! Thinking like this, Shaka feels something is wrong again! In the style of Don Quixote family, especially when he is so obvious, how can he give money so readily? impossible! Even if the people below are willing to give it, the people above will not agree. Whoever dares to give the money privately, without asking the family, the family will definitely punish that person with the cruelest means! So, if you speculate from this idea, the most likely thing is that although the money is given, as long as Shaka steps out of the casino, they will use means to get it back! In this way, not only the reputation of the casino is preserved, but the money is not lost! Thinking like this, Shaka thought for a moment, then decisively took the money! Originally, he wanted to force Spanori to appear through constant winnings, but now he can only change his plan slightly, and force Spanori out by killing the people sent by the casino! Well, the result is the same, and the process doesnt matter! "If that''s the case, I''ll be leaving!" Shaka said faintly, then turned to leave! at this time! suddenly stopped him all his life and said, "Wait, this little brother!" "Ok!?" Shaka turned his head to look at his life, and said solemnly, "What''s the matter?" Just as I felt the sense of danger in Shaka throughout his life, Shaka also felt the sense of danger in his life. But he didn''t care! Judging from the situation just now, it is obvious that he is not a casino person in his life! This is enough! As long as he is not from the casino, as long as he does not delay him to find Spanori~www.novelhall.com~ the others are fine! "Don''t involve innocent civilians!" Said with a deep meaning throughout life. His words seemed a bit inexplicable in the eyes of other people in the casino, but Shaka understood the meaning of his words! It is clear! He has guessed that Shaka is here to trouble the casino! After a moment of silence, Shaka said calmly, "I will, and I don''t like to involve innocent people!" After speaking, Shaka took a few large suitcases of money, turned and left the casino! Seeing this, several staff members in the corner of the casino looked at each other, nodded to each other, and quietly followed! At this time, I looked at the gaming table in front of me all my life, and looked at the chips in front of me. After hesitating for a moment, I finally gave up the idea of ??continuing to bet and got up and went to the front desk to exchange the chips. Maybe it was because I didn''t belong to Shaka all his life, maybe because he didn''t have a lot of money, the casino didn''t have any trouble with his over 10 million chips, so he exchanged it directly to him! And after getting the money, I have also released the experience and perception throughout my life, and then slowly followed in the direction where Shaka was leaving! ---- the other side! After leaving the casino, Shaka clearly felt that someone was following him. "Come on, come as soon as possible!" Shaka murmured, with a faint smile on his calm face! :. : Chapter 628： Spannori appears Just after Shaka left the casino and walked towards the port for less than three minutes, he encountered an unexpected and unexpected interceptor. "Stop, hand over the money!" A tall and sturdy man wearing leather clothes and leather pants with a dangerous light in his eyes appeared in front of Shaka and said viciously. At the same time, he took out a revolver and pointed at Shaka. is not a casino person! is just a stronger ordinary person! Shaka looked at the man in front of him, frowning. He just saw this man in the casino, he is a gambler! But after another thought, Shaka felt normal again! After all, nearly 3 billion Baileys, no one is tempted to blame! "It is estimated that most of the people who followed are not casinos!" Shaka secretly said. In his perception, this is not the only one who followed! Only this one jumps out first! "Boy, don''t linger, hand over the money!" Seeing Shaka unmoved, the big man said excitedly and shot directly at the ground next to Shaka. "boom!" As the gun fired, the bullet hit the ground by his feet, spattering a piece of mud. Upon seeing this, Shaka put down the box in his hand and was about to blow him directly! But just when his fist was about to be thrown out, he suddenly thought of a question! If Spannori is shocked by showing his extraordinary strength, what should I do if he doesnt come? Thinking like this, Shaka immediately changed his approach! The fist that was about to be punched stopped, his legs were slightly bent, and he kicked hard. It was faster than ordinary people, but not much faster. Before the big man could not react, he rushed in front of him and punched him. Covered his face! "boom!" The big man flew upside down and went out more than two meters. But, its not over yet! Sha quickly walked over, condescending, and stepped directly on the mans neck with one foot. "Crack!" With the sound of broken bones, the big man''s eyes went dark and he instantly lost his life. "In this case, you shouldn''t be scared, right?" Shaka looked at the corpse on the ground and thought silently. Then, regardless of the corpse on the ground, he turned around and returned to the original position, picked up several boxes of money again, and continued to walk towards the port! And this time, he could feel that the number of people following him had been reduced by almost half! However, after he walked for less than three minutes, he encountered an enemy again! And, this time not one, but a group! A dozen people dressed in noble costumes, guns in their hands, similar to the big man before, with greedy eyes flashing in front of Shaka, blocked his way, and pointed the gun at his head at the same time! "You guys hand it over, otherwise...hehe!" said one of the fierce-faced youths with a grin. Upon seeing this, the Shaka didnt bother to talk nonsense, put down the box in his hand, and then the animal rushed in front of them, with a skill that was only a little bit beyond that of ordinary people, before they didnt react. Solved them all, leaving only one corpse! "Trouble!" After Shaka muttered, he again picked up the box with the money and walked towards the port! This time, he felt that the number of people who followed him was reduced by half again! And just after he arrived at the port, a person he did not expect, with more than a dozen sturdy men, stopped him! "You are...Spannori!?" Looking at the maddened man in front of him, Shaka was surprised and happy! He never expected that Spanori would be delivered to the door so easily! Originally, he thought that he would need to spend some tricks and toss about the casino before Spannori would appear. He didn''t expect Spanori to appear before he had tossed it! the other side! Spanori took a slightly mad face, and there was a trace of surprise! The other party called his name at once? The other party knows him? Thinking of this, Spanori felt something was wrong. The other party...Could it be the one who came at him? "Who are you?" Spannori asked, frowning. But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw an amazing scene! "Bang, bang, bang!" Shaka put down the box and punched a few punches out of thin air. The dozen or so strong men who followed Spanori burst open on the spot and turned into a cloud of blood! "This...this...this..." Spannori looked at this scene, his pupils tightened, and his whole body trembled involuntarily! "My name is Reincarnation, I am here to find you!" Shaka said calmly. "Big, big, big brother, what do you want me to do?" Spanori said tremblingly. The hand that Shaka just showed, makes him totally afraid to be tough! For fear of being tougher, Shaka beat him to death with the same punch! "Nothing, just a few months ago, one of my relatives was bullied by your family, so I decided to send you on the road!" Shaka said in an emotional tone. And when Spanori heard it, it was like a basin of ice water poured down from head to toe. "Big brother, big brother, don''t kill me, I''ll give you everything, please!" Spannori softened his legs and knelt down in a daze, begging while kneeling. "No!" Shaka shook his head lightly! "Asshole, you have to think about it clearly. Behind me is the Don Quixote family. You kill me, and the Don Quixote family will avenge me!" Seeing the pleading, Spannori changed his face and threatened directly. Up. "Really? So what?" Shaka said lightly. "That way you will die too!" Spannori said sternly. "Hehe!" After Shaka sneered twice, he didn''t talk nonsense with him, and raised his hand with a punch! "Boom!" This time, Shaga deliberately controlled his power, only a fist-sized blood hole appeared in Spanori''s chest. "Uh..." Spannori lowered his head, widened his eyes, and looked at the blood hole on his chest with an expression of disbelief on his face. "Puff!" With an expression of disbelief, his body fell to the ground! Seeing this, after thinking about it, Shaka stepped forward and grabbed his body, then took the money box and walked back towards the casino! Now that Spanori is dead, the pressure on the Pendragon family is not so great. But as long as Doflamingo is not solved in one day, the problem will never be solved! Koto Flamenco is hard to find! He was being chased by a crane, and now he is running around in the North Sea, and Saint Martin''s intelligence network cannot track his location. So Shaka decided to put the casino in one pot! With the luxury of this casino and the level of profitability, I believe that Doflamingo will be furious after knowing that it has been taken over, and he will come to the door himself, so that he will not have to find Doflamingo all over the world! ---- Soon, Shaka returned to the door of the casino! This time he was on the road, no one stopped him! Because everyone else was scared away by the scene just now! In front of life, money is not important at all! "That''s the boss!?" The supervisor who drove out after receiving the news originally didn''t believe that Spannori would be killed so easily, but looking at the familiar corpse in front of Shaka, he had to believe it again! However, Shaka didn''t tell him more, but with a strong hand, he threw Spanori''s body directly into the casino. "!" The corpse passed by the supervisor at an extremely fast speed, and at the same time it caused a hurricane, it flew into the casino. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... With the continuous sound of breaking the wall, the entire casino was shot through by this corpse! "I dont care, listen, now Im going to tear down this casino, I hope you will come out in three minutes, otherwise you will be at your own risk!" Shaka shouted at the casino in a voice that can be heard throughout the casino. "It''s not good, some strong people are coming to trouble the casino!" "Leave quickly, leave quickly, don''t be implicated!" "Yes, go!" ... After seeing the casino that was just punched through, the gamblers in the casino didn''t dare to delay too much, and the rushing rushed out of the casino! At this time, the supervisor looked at Shaka and said in a stern, "Asshole, do you know what you are doing? This is the property of the Don Quixote family. If you dare to move, the Don Quixote family will not let you go. of!" "I know! I''m looking for your Don Quixote family! And... I just killed Spannori, what else can I say?" Shaka glanced at him and said flatly. Upon hearing this, the supervisor''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom. "Well, after I destroy the casino, you call Doflamingo... tell him this is revenge from the Pendragon family. If he is not convinced, he can come to Cakz at any time. The kingdom is making trouble for me!" Shaka said in a deep voice. At this moment, everyone in the casino has already ran out! Immediately, Shaka raised his fists and blasted out! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by countless shadows of fists, the casino in front of me was beaten to pieces and collapsed! After doing all this, Shaka glanced at the supervisor who was already stupid. He was too lazy to stay. With a few boxes of money, he turned and left here, headed for the port, and was ready to go back! On the way! Shaka stopped when he was walking, and said, "The matter is over for the time being, and the civilians are fine~www.novelhall.com~Are you still going to follow? Mr. Lifetime?" "Da da da!" The voice of a lifetime came out from the corner, shook his head, and said, "No more, I am going to leave!" "That''s good!" Shaka looked at him, thought for a while, and then said, "I take the liberty to ask, where is Mr. Yisheng going next?" "Ok!?" Listening to this question, I frowned involuntarily in my life, but after thinking about it, I replied, "The world is home, walk around and see, go to different places, and find different people to play a game about life. Right!" "That is, Mr. is going to gamble everywhere?" Shaka thought for a while and simplified what he said! "It''s not wrong to say so!" said with a smile all his life. "Then I recommend Mr. to go to the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea, where the casino is very good, I think it must be in line with your taste!" Shaka said sternly. is an individual talent all his life! And judging from his words and deeds, he has a good personality, so Shaka recommended him to St. Martin, and wanted Arthur to see if he could take it. Even if he couldnt, it would be a good choice to befriend him! "Saint Martin''s Casino!?" After thinking about it for a while, with a smile on his face, he said, "Since it was recommended by my younger brother, I will definitely check it out if I have time!" "Well, I''m leaving!" Shaka nodded, turned and left here. :. : Chapter 629： Ms. Ahe and the good boy Exploded! completely exploded! On the second day, with the publication of the newspaper of the new day, the people of the Kakzi Kingdom and even the entire Beihai knew about the Pendragon family of the Kakzi Kingdom, and offended the Don Quixote family very hard. Moreover, it is still the kind that offends death, and demolished the Don Quixote Casino, one of the most luxurious casinos in Beihai! "Tsk tusk, this Pendragon family is terrible. Either it doesn''t happen or there is such a big news!" "That''s right! I know who gave them the courage to do this!" "I''ll just do the calculations, this is not easy!" "I also think something is going on behind my back. Otherwise, why hasn''t there been any movement after being suppressed for half a year, but now suddenly there is movement again?" "I heard that Lieutenant General Crane of the Navy has come to the North Sea again recently. He is still chasing Doflamingo to fight. Do you think these two things are related?" "Hey! You say that, I think it''s so interesting!" ... The people of Beihai are talking about it! On the other hand, Doflamingo who got the news was also furious. "what!!!" Doflamingo stood up abruptly from the recliner, showing a hideous face. He was chased by the crane, and he had always been in an extremely unhappy mood, but because he was helpless with the crane, he could only suppress himself no matter how unhappy he was. And the news that came now was like a fuse, completely detonating his suppressed emotions, making him mad and his brain congested! "what did you say?" Doflamingo grabbed the collar of the underling who had heard the news, and after he lifted his whole person up, he pressed his hideous face to the face of his underling, and asked angrily, "The Pendragon family People, ruined my casino?" The subordinates did not dare to resist, so he could only hold him so, and replied tremblingly, "Yes...yes, Master Doflamingo, and that person will also be the person in charge of that area, Spano Killed here!" "Damn it!" After angrily, Doflamingo threw the hand he was holding aside, and angrily asked Diamanti who was standing aside, "What do you think?" As soon as his voice fell, Torrepol on the other side habitually grabbed the topic and said, "I said, I said, young master, this thing is probably not that simple!" Regarding Torrepol''s topic-grabbing behavior, although Doflamingo is angry, he is not angry at him. Torrepol and Diamanti are people who have been following him when he was down. They have a special place in his heart. They are far from ordinary subordinates, even his brother Corazon. Comparable. Therefore, some of their little hobbies and personalities, even if Doflamingo is angry, he doesnt count it! "How do you say?" Doflamingo asked suppressed anger. "This Pendragon family is not the one from Xihai. Although the last name is the same, the strength and power are completely different. One is in the sky and the other is on the ground. This Pendragon family has no strength and influence at all!" "From the performance of the past few months, if the king of the Kakzi Kingdom had not withstood the pressure, if we hadn''t wanted other kingdoms in the North Sea to attack, they would have been destroyed!" "In this case, they suddenly changed their old style and took the initiative to attack our casino, which makes people suspect that there is a problem! Think about this time, Lieutenant General Crane has been chasing us again. Let go, I was thinking, will there be any connection in this?" "For example...Use this to attract us to the past, and then take the opportunity to besie us?" Torrepol boldly stated his conjecture. And listening to his guess, Doflamingo''s anger gradually calmed down. After thinking for a moment, he squinted his eyes and said solemnly, "You mean, because Crane has been chasing us, he is ready to try another method, which is to let the Pendragon family provoke us. Move our financial resources and let us deliver it to our door?" "Hey hey, that''s what I meant!" Torrepol replied with a convulsive smile. "Diamanti, what do you think?" Doflamingo listened to him and turned to look at Diamanti who was aside. "Dover, I think...it seems possible!?" Diamanti said uncertainly after pondering for a while. "That''s it..." Doflamingo groaned for a moment, then suddenly burst into laughter, and said frantically, "Jie Jie Jie...Then let''s turn around and head to the Kingdom of Kakzi!" "Little Lord!?" "Dover!?" Torrepol, Diamanti looked at Doflamingo with uncertain eyes at the same time. "That''s how it is interesting! Ms. Ahe has been chasing me for so long, if I don''t tell her, how can I be her good boy!!!" Doflamingo said, revealing hysterics. Crazy expression. "This..." Torrepol and Diamanti glanced at each other and nodded together. They have been with Doflamingo for so many years. They know Doflamingos character very well. Once he has made up his mind, no one can stop him! "Turn and move towards the Kingdom of Kakzi!" Doflamingo shouted frantically toward the men on the ship. "Yes!" His subordinates, Qi Qi agreed. Soon, the ship they were on made a turn and headed towards the Kingdom of Kakzi! ---- at the same time! Not far from the ship where Doflamingo is, a navy warship is driving on the sea. "Da da da!" A navy soldier trot, and came to Lieutenant General Crane, who was standing on the bow of the boat and looking at the front with a telescope, and said respectfully, "Lieutenant General Crane, this is today''s newspaper!" "Ok!" Crane put down the binoculars, then took the newspaper, and said, "Go down!" "Yes!" After Crane took the newspaper, the soldier saluted respectfully, then turned and ran away. At this moment, Tsuru also read the newspaper in his hand! "what!?" This look made her see a piece of news that was very interesting! "The Pendragon family attacked the Don Quixote family casino? It''s really interesting!" He watched the news with an expression of interest on his face! Pendragon family she knows! Doflamingo''s information is that it is a large family in a small kingdom in Beihai. Recently, because of business conflicts with the Don Quixote family, they have been suppressed for offending them! To tell the truth, she was shocked when she saw this name, because Xihai also has a Pendragon family, and that family is not good enough, so they dare to face the world government head-on and not let go! But after a closer look, I discovered that although the two families have the same surname, in fact they cant fight each other, and it doesnt matter at all. Crane thought for a while, and said to the deputy on the side, "Lets make a U-turn and go to the Kingdom of Khaki!" "what!?" The deputy showed an unidentified expression, and asked in confusion, "Why?" "Because... Dover, that good boy will go!" Crane said with a smile. "No...Ms. Crane~www.novelhall.com~ We have not received any news, how do you judge that Doflamingo will go?" the deputy curiously asked. He didn''t doubt Crane. He believed in the words of Crane, the great staff officer. He was curious about it, that''s why he asked! "Because of this!" Crane passed the newspaper in his hand to him. The deputy took the newspaper questioningly and looked at it seriously. And then, just after he watched the above content for a while, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Pandragon family members attacked the Don Quixote family casino?" "Yes!" Crane smiled faintly! After thinking about it, the deputy could not help but ask, "Ms. Crane, although it is a casino owned by Doflamingo, he is still being chased by us now. I think he should have no time or no time now. So courageous, go to the Kingdom of Kakzi? In that case, maybe we will be surrounded by us?" "I know Dover, he is a good boy, he will definitely do this!" He said slowly with a mysterious smile on his face. "this is!" After hesitating for a while, the deputy finally gave up the idea of ??continuing to ask! As a deputy, he knows that working under the wise man like Crane is enough to do two things, one is to listen to Crane''s words, and the other is to follow Crane''s instructions. Soon, the ship where the crane was located also turned around and drove towards the Kakzi Kingdom. :. : Chapter 630： Long-term meal ticket Saint Martin''s Palace Study When Doflamingo and Crane rushed to the Kingdom of Cakzi, Arthur also received a message from Shaka! Blind gambler''s life? Who is this? Seeing the name, Arthur was a little confused. But then, after seeing the X-shaped scar written on the document, he understood! Isn''t he just a smile? Blind man, good gamble, X scars, strength is pretty good, these features add up besides a smile, is there anyone else in this world? Thinking like this, Arthur is a little puzzled. Why is it called a lifetime when he smiles when he declares his name? and many more! Arthur suddenly thought of something! He remembers the name with a smile, it seems to be a Japanese pseudonym! Before he crossed, there were two different ways of writing the names of people in the country. One was for their daily use, and the other was for their driving license (they did not have an ID card, a driving license, a passport, health insurance, etc.). On their ID card! The Japanese pseudonym is used daily, and the Chinese real name is written on the driver''s license! So your real name in Chinese all your life? In other words, a smile is a lifetime, and a lifetime is a smile! "Forget it, whether he is called a smile or a life, it''s just that person anyway, and first think about the possibility of subduing him!" Arthur murmured, feeling a little discouraged. To be honest, this person is hard to subdue in his life! He has a gentle and straightforward personality, has an extremely strong sense of justice, values ??the safety of the people, and hates unrighteous deeds. Compared with St. Martin''s overall behavior, there is a great conflict! Just attaching importance to the safety of the people is destined to be impossible for him to join Saint Martin! St. Martin has not been at war in these years, or on the way to war. Although Arthur also attaches great importance to the safety of the people, war will inevitably hurt the innocent, even if Arthur pays attention to it, this is unavoidable! Therefore, if you want to join for a lifetime, it is impossible! This has a big conflict with his character! However, if he becomes a guest, it is possible! Although he has a strong sense of justice, attaches importance to the safety of the people, and hates unrighteous behavior, he does not tolerate any sand! This can be known since he joined the navy! There is a lot of dirty in the navy. As a general, it is false to say that he can''t find the problem. If he really can''t tolerate the slightest dirty, he won''t join the navy! "Well, it''s not impossible to make him a guest, but I am afraid that we need to find another way!" Arthur thought in his heart, but put this matter aside for the time being! Right now, although Shaka recommended Saint Martin to Lifetime before the separation, who knows when will Lifetime come? What if you dont come for a long time? So, when will he come, when will he think of a way! After deciding to hold down this matter temporarily, another matter has almost become the most important issue at hand! That''s how to arrange Kalifina? After a few days of experience, Arthur''s shadow finally brought Karifina back from the new world! But the placement problem that followed gave Arthur a headache! Kalyfina is not an ordinary person, she can''t arrange wherever she wants, otherwise, once she starts the experiment, if the experiment fails or the experiment has side effects, the surrounding areas will definitely suffer! Like before, its okay to be on an uninhabited desert island, even if it fails, it wont hurt! But once it was changed to a place with people around, then Arthur could not imagine what would happen then! The whole city XX? Think about it, Arthur felt like he was splashed with ice water, and he was cold from head to toe! Moreover, these are second to none! The most important thing is that Carly Fina may escape! Don''t look at Carly Fina being very cooperative along the way. It seems cute and cowardly, and has also experienced catastrophes together, but in fact, Arthur did not subdue each other! Only force coercion! Under Arthur''s force, Karifina didn''t speak, she looked like she had surrendered and let Arthur bring it back! In this case, Arthur can''t guarantee that Karifina doesn''t want to run away! Even, Arthur felt that Karifina had a certain ability to escape! On the previous island, Arthur once suspected that Carlyfina was actually a black belly, and even the fragrance around the island that could arouse desire was deliberately released by Carlyfina to cheat people! Although there is no direct evidence, there is a lot of relevant side evidence! As a failed experiment, why did she not deal with it when she could burn it when the hive was blocking the door, but instead let the hive develop, which eventually resulted in the fragrance of flowers around the island? This is very doubtful! In combination with her being a scientist who has no power to bind the chicken, she can escape from the hunt and kill of the Kingdom of Starba. This point shows that she is not as simple as it seems! An ordinary person, an ordinary scientist, can''t do this! She is definitely not easy! Anyway, it''s not easy for Arthur to grab her! Kalifinas research is a great help for a kingdom! Thinking about this, Arthur decided to talk to Karifina first, and then think about how to settle her problem! "Come on!" Arthur yelled toward the door! "Your Majesty!" The little maid An Lan immediately pushed the door in. "Go, bring Karifina!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "Yes, Your Majesty!" An Lan nodded, turned around and ran away from here! After a while, An Lan brought people back! "See your Majesty!" While Karifina saluted, her eyes turned restlessly, collecting the surrounding scenes into her eyes. But in the end, she focused on Arthur. "Go down first, I''ll talk to her alone!" Arthur said to the little maid on the side. "Yes, your Majesty!" An Lan nodded obediently, turned around and opened the room, and brought the door up by the way! . In the room, Arthur and Carlyfina stared at them for a while. Arthur squinted his eyes and said first, "The one that brought you back is a special ability of mine, and it can also be said that I brought you back!" Karifina looked at Arthur, puzzled, "That''s not right, you all don''t look like it!" "It''s all a special ability, don''t you care about him? Anyway, you know that it is me!" Looking at her like this, Arthur briefly explained, and then asked, "Now I want to ask you something. Question, what do you think about your future?" After thinking about it, Carlyfina showed a natural expression and said, "Of course I continue my research, and then sell it to make money!" Hearing the words, Arthur squinted at her face, trying to tell from the expression whether she was lying! But after watching for a long time, I didn''t see anything! So, Arthur nodded and said solemnly, "So now there is an opportunity for you to research, and after researching it out, do you want to make a lot of money without selling it yourself?" "Yes, why not?" Karifina said excitedly, "If I have this kind of opportunity, of course I want it. As long as I can make a lot of money, the other things are fine!" "Well, you will do things for me in the future! As long as you concentrate on researching your medicine, you will usually be paid one million Baileys every month~www.novelhall.com~ and as long as you research new results, every I can reward you a lot of money every time." "One hundred million, one billion, or even ten billion Baileys, as long as you have the ability, you can take it away!" Arthur said sternly. "Really!?" Carlyfina''s breathing began to swiftly, her eyes were almost red! "Really!" Arthur nodded solemnly. "Well, I will be yours from now on!" Kalifina said impatiently. "Well, let''s go and rest first. In a few days, I will ask someone to take you to the place where you want to live and experiment!" Arthur ordered. While speaking, Arthur thought of a place that suits Karifina best! Secret Garden! That place is not small, but there are not many people. Except for the personnel of the Ministry of Industry, only the people of the fog tribe live there. As long as Kalifina is placed in a relatively remote place inside, even if Kalifina studies There were side effects, and nothing happened. Moreover, that place is not easy to run, and the only way to get in and out is by train. No matter what Carly Fina is thinking about now, as long as you get there, it is difficult to run! "Then I''ll get down first!" Karifina said, then turned and left the room! And just as she turned around, there was a subtle hint of cunning and excitement in her eyes. "Long-term meal ticket...I got it!!!" :. : Chapter 631： Carlyfinas new life My name is Karifina! an orphan who knows how to survive very much! I was born in the new world since I was a child. Without parents, I have only one ideal in life, and that is to live! This ideal may seem simple, but it is actually very difficult! In the mixed place of the New World, there are many people who are tyrannical, weird, crazy, who like to kill unreliable civilians at will, abducting children and orphans, and many people who treat them as slaves, fighting to destroy the city and the country, and it is implicated. Countless civilians are more powerful! As an orphan, it is very, very difficult to live in this environment! But there is no choice for such a thing as being born! So I can only live desperately! When I was a child, I went through the trash dump in the tavern and the trash dump in the restaurant every day. I pretended to be pitiful every day and begged to others just to fill my stomach! In order to avoid the aftermath of the fighting of madmen, human traffickers, and strong men when I was young, I even slept with one eye open, for fear that once I fell asleep, I would never wake up again! When I was young, I thought everything would get better when I grew up! But after I grew up with difficulty, I realized that not only did everything get better, but it got worse! With the growth of my body, my face gradually became apparent. As a result, I suffered even more and more malicious attacks. Countless people wanted me! I have lived in an extremely bad environment since I was a child, and I have seen the evil of peoples hearts. I know very well that once I fall into their hands, the end will be even worse than death! Fortunately, there is no way to deal with this! Among the countless ugliness I have seen since I was a child, the experience I have learned reminds me of many ways to deal with it! In order not to continue to be coveted, on the one hand, I chose to disguise myself and turn myself into an ordinary person! On the one hand, I chose to join some bottom-line gangs made up of passionate young people, become a member of the gang, and use the background of the gang to protect myself! On the one hand, after trying hard to learn physical skills, I found that I had no talent, and I worked hard in secret to learn the making of poison, so that I would not have any resistance! Three-pronged approach! After experiencing several gangs, although I am still an ordinary woman on the surface, I have transformed countless times inside, and gradually I have a certain ability to protect myself! Even with a unique talent in poison, I secretly took on some safer missions in the underground world in order to test poison, and broke the title of a poison rose! However, I know in my heart that these are not what I want! What I want has never changed, that is to live! So, after serious thinking, I decided to do another big task, and after making a lot of money, I would find a boat to go to a more stable place, the first half of the great waterway and even the life in the world! If it''s the best, I would like to find someone to marry, and live a stable life of ordinary, three meals a day! But what I didnt expect was that I made a low-level mistake in the last order! Disguised as a drug dealer selling animal spring medicines, he went to the target, which is an earl of the Kingdom of Starba, on his way to the summer summer pasture where he was passing by the Lake of Warriors. When he passed by the Lake of Warriors, he slipped and fell. Under the Lake of Warriors. Well, it''s just slippery feet, it''s not a big deal! But the problem is, the strongest poison I will carry with me while my feet are slippery is also the most difficult poison I have developed. The spirit of aphrodisiac has been sprinkled into the water source warrior lake of the Kingdom of Starba! At that time, I realized the seriousness of the problem! I... I''m playing big! After , after knowing the effect of the medicine, I didn''t dare to stay or complete the task anymore, so I turned around and left the Kingdom of Starba! But even so, the Starba Kingdom quickly reacted. On the second day, the entire Starba began to hunt me down! There is no way. Under the pursuit of the Kingdom of Starba, which can rank top in the new world, I can only hide in one of the safe houses that I have discovered before, an unknown experiment. In the room! In addition, in order to avoid being caught by people from the Kingdom of Starba, I also used the spirit of spring medicine combined with the bees on the island to deploy the spring medicine defense, so that the entire island, and even the vicinity of the island, was filled with spring medicine. The effect of floral scent! But what I never thought was that I didn''t wait for someone to come to the Kingdom of Starba. Instead, I waited for someone with a mask and armor, who looked like a man or a ghost, and was kidnapped! This makes me a bit at a loss! Why, the defense I placed didn''t work? . The spirit of medicine is gone? or masked people immune aphrodisiac? Amidst the many doubts, I knew the way to survive and eager to survive, so I temporarily let go of my doubts and decided to cooperate. I will answer whatever the other person asks. Apart from processing a little bit that is beneficial to myself, I dont hide it at all. I also quietly named my usefulness in the words, making the other person feel valuable! as predicted! Under my set of operations, the other party understood my value, and decisively chose to keep me alive, ready to take me away! But then, something happened again! When the other party took me away, people from the Kingdom of Starba came! And, not only Starba, but hundreds of ships are coming to trouble the masked man! This is troublesome! I know very well that if I was taken away by this masked person, I could still live, because I have the value of use, but if taken away by people from the Starba Kingdom, I would be dead in terms of the deep hatred of both parties ! Therefore, I turned my head crazy at the time! After thinking about it for a while, I had a brainstorm and thought of a way! That is to use my floral defense that didn''t work on the masked person to solve these enemies! However, I was being held hostage by the mask man at that time. I must not be able to act by myself. The mask man would definitely not agree! So, I can only remind the mask man and let him do it! And the mask mans IQ did not lose my painstaking effort. After I gave a simple reminder, he immediately followed what I thought, took away all the antidote from me, implemented the plan, and attracted the enemy into the fragrance of flowers. In the smell, they were all caught in the spirit of spring medicine, and the whole army was wiped out. In the end, we also successfully resolved the crisis! After , the mask man took me on the road again, ready to take me back! And just when I thought of a way to leave, something incredible happened to me! After the masked man took me through a weird place, we actually came to the West Sea, or came to a kingdom I once read in the newspaper, the Kingdom of Saint Martin! This makes me unbelievable! But after calming down a bit, I feel good again! Come to the world and live a stable life~www.novelhall.com~ It was what I wanted! Thinking like this, I suddenly dont want to run away---I want to live here! But then, a new problem appeared! No money! I had a deposit before, but I spent a lot of money studying the poison. This is why I am going to leave the new world after finishing a big job! Fortunately, at this moment, the body of the mask man, that is, Pendragon Arthur, King of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, delivered it himself! He wants to recruit me, let me study the spring medicine spirit''s ability to make animals proliferate! I never thought of it! When I was studying the spirit of spring medicine, I didnt care about something that I studied, and even felt that it was a side effect. Now it has become my foundation! What can I say about this? Of course... I promised! ! ! A long-term and valuable meal ticket was delivered to the door by myself. What else can''t you agree to? Thinking like this, I feel that my life is about to enter a new stage! ------ A few days later, in the yard of a remote house in Secret Garden. "Da, da da, da da da..." Kalifina hummed a song softly, while holding a kettle to water the flowers and plants in the yard, her face was full of relaxation and joy! :. : Chapter 632： Cakzi Underground Railway Station North Sea Kingdom of Kakzi Today, the weather is clear and sunny, but because it is winter, there is still a biting coolness in the air, which makes people have to wear a heavy cotton jacket! Pendragon Family Ducal Mansion Living Room! "Father, everything is packed!" Andri looked at Duke Pendragon respectfully. The Duke of Pendragon glanced at the pile of luggage in the hall and the group of servants who were ready to go, nodded and said in a deep voice, "Well, well, I see! Go and call your sister and your mother over. Right!" "Yes!" Nandri nodded and was about to turn and leave! But before he took the first step, he suddenly paused, turned his head to look tangled, looked at Duke Pendragon, and asked hesitantly, "What are we going to say to our mother? I haven''t told her to leave before, and now she suddenly came out like this, she might not be able to accept it!" "Uh..." Listening to this question, Duke Pendragon also showed a tangled look on his face. But after pondering for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "In this way, you tell her that the king is already a bit unable to withstand the pressure, so I am going to take our family and go out to hide first to see the situation! " "Yes!" Nandri nodded, his voice changed, and hesitated, "but...it can be hidden for a while, not for the rest of my life, when the time comes, I have to say it, and my mother will know it. !" "Ah~ I will tell you now, after a while, we will be settled in Saint Martin, I will explain to her!" Duke Pendragon sighed, and said helplessly. "This can only be done!" Nandri also showed a helpless expression, nodded, and said again, "I will go!" After finishing speaking, South Delhi walked directly towards the backyard of the Ducal Palace! After a while, he walked over with a middle-aged woman who was seven or eight points similar to Fina, but whose posture looked a little rosy, and his sister Oona. "John, do we really want to leave?" The Duchess of Pendragon frowned, showing a sad face! "Hoo---" The Duke of Pendragon sighed deeply. After adjusting his emotions, he squeezed a smile on his face and said, "This is no way!" "Is my brother really unable to stand it? Can''t you let him stand it for a while?" The Duchess of Pendragon said unwillingly. "Forget it, don''t embarrass him, as a king, he has done enough!" Duke Pendragon''s eyes flashed a little, and after a deep voice, he said in a deep voice, "And... He has a lot of trouble these days, so let''s not mess with him anymore!" These days, there are indeed a lot of troubles for King Kakzi X! In addition to the incident that Shaka broke the casino, which caused him to suffer more pressure from the Don Quixote family, more troubles still stem from his own! These days, Kakzi X didnt know what was going on, and he started to be unlucky! Something fell on the ground, something came at him inexplicably, some animals attacked him like crazy when walking along the road, and so on, a series of unlucky things appeared frequently like no money. Kakzi X was worried all day long, and even went to bed at night, afraid of what would happen when he lost consciousness, so I deliberately found more than a dozen tall guards to guard him while he was sleeping! Therefore, these days, King Cakzi X has no mood to care about outside affairs anymore! "This...oh~" Duchess Pendragon wanted to say something, but after hesitating for a while, she still didn''t say what she wanted to say, but turned into a faint sigh! On the one hand, she is a brother, on the other hand, her husband has a son and a daughter. As the person caught in the middle, she is really uncomfortable! "Okay, let''s go!" Duke Pendragon looked at her like this, and he didn''t feel happy, so he immediately changed the subject and urged. "Hoo---" The Duchess of Pendragon took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and said, "Well, let''s go!" As soon as the words fell, the Duchess of Pendragon suddenly thought of something, so she looked at the Duke of Pendragon and hurriedly said, "By the way, let''s go, what should I do with Fina? She is not coming back now. Yet?" "Don''t worry, I have already called over there to inform, and she will turn around and leave by then, and she will be able to join us soon!" Duke Pendragon raised his brows and casually made up a lie. "Hoo---that''s good!" The Duchess of Pendragon patted her chest and let out a sigh of relief! "Okay, let''s all go!" In order to avoid nights and dreams, and to avoid the duchess of Pendragon, the Duke of Pendragon continued to ask, and asked the two children and servants who were ready around him. Beckoning. After finished speaking, he turned around and left the living room with his head! When the others saw this, they also took their luggage and slowly followed! ---- At the gate of Pendragon Ducal Mansion. At this time, Shaka, dressed in plain clothes and wearing a golden silk mask, had already been waiting at the door! "Here!" Shaka said calmly after seeing Duke Pendragon leading a group of people and a lot of hearts out. "Hmm!" The Duke of Pendragon nodded and asked, "Where did our ship stop?" "ferry!?" Hearing this, Shaka couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile, and said, "You''ll know when you come with me!" After speaking, Shaka took the lead and left. ferry? He didn''t even prepare the boat! Instead, I prepared a special transportation for St. Martin! "Uh..." Upon seeing this, Duke Pendragon was stunned, but he still followed with someone! has already boarded the thief ship, there is nothing to hesitate at this time! soon! The group of people walked out of the city around seven turns and came to a mountainous area east of King Kakzis city. "Brother Shaka, where are you taking us?" Duke Pendragon couldn''t help asking on the way. The Duke of Pendragon knew that there was no port in the Kingdom of Kakzi in this direction, and there was nothing suitable as a port. There was only a mountain area and a cliff against the sea behind the mountain area. However, Shaka did not answer his words, but stopped and said with a smile, "Here!" "Ok!?" The Duke of Pendragon looked around with some doubts, but after careful gnawing, he found that there was nothing but a patch of forest and grass. Just when he wanted to ask another question, Shaka pushed aside a piece of grass in front of him, revealing the dark stairway that leads to the lower part of the grass. "Come with me!" Shaka said, and without waiting for Duke Pendragon to answer, he took the lead and walked into the stairway. Although the Duke of Pendragon was full of doubts, he still followed! finally! After walking down for about thirty meters, the Duke of Pendragon and his team led by Shaka came to a small bright underground square, and a black steam train was parked on the other side of the square! "This...this...here is it?" Duke Pendragon looked at the surrounding environment~www.novelhall.com~, his eyes widened, and said incredulously. He didn''t know, and never thought that there is such a place here! "Welcome to...Kakzi Underground Railway Station!" Shaka looked at Duke Pendragon and said with a smile. When Fina and Shaka sailed from the West Sea to the North Sea, St. Martin''s engineering department was not idle. Through repeated calculations and positioning, coupled with contact with Shaka at the last moment, they finally determined the location of the Kingdom of Kakzi, and dug through the red earth continent to it. Just about a month ago, people from the Ministry of Engineering successfully built a new underground railway station here! Therefore, since a month ago, the people of St. Martin have passed through the underground train station and came to the Kingdom of Cakzi! However, in order to avoid being discovered, the first to come were the intelligence personnel from Saint Martin, that is, the passerby. After they arrived, they lurked into the Kingdom of Kakzi in disguise, and quickly formed a small intelligence network within the kingdom, infiltrating the kingdom from all aspects, and preparing for Fina to take over the kingdom! And this time, in order to send the Duke of Pendragon''s family away, Shaka specifically asked the train that had just transported a group of intelligence personnel to come over and was going to stop and wait for the Duke of Pendragon''s family! :. : Chapter 633： 4 parties gathered "Khhhhhh---" Looking at the train disappearing from sight, Shaka smiled, and turned around to leave! at this time! "Da da da!" With a rush of footsteps, a young man in a black suit appeared beside him! "Sagah!" the young man said, frowning. "What''s the matter?" Shaka looked at his face and immediately realized that something had happened! "Our intelligence personnel scattered around the Kingdom of Kakzi saw Doflamingo coming!" The youth said in a deep voice. Although the main goal of Saint Martin''s intelligence personnel at this stage is still to sneak into all walks of life in the Kingdom of Khaquez to obtain information, there is also a small part distributed around the Kingdom of Khaquez, and the purpose is to obtain general information around it! Shaka''s face was calm, and he said faintly, "Good job, as long as you solve him, the problem will be solved!" "But..." the young man hesitated. Shaka frowned and said, "But what?" "However, our intelligence personnel also saw Lieutenant General Crane in another direction!" The young man said sternly. "Oh!?" Upon hearing this, Shaka couldn''t help showing a curious expression on his face, saying, "It''s interesting!" After thinking about it, he touched his chin and asked, "Where are they all now?" "My lord, according to the report of the intelligence personnel, they are all not far from the port of the Kingdom of Kakzi. In about half an hour, they will reach the port, and that time is when they meet!" the youth said in a deep voice. A gleam of light flashed in Shakas eyes, and he muttered, "Go and ask some people to go to the port with me!" "Okay!" After the young man nodded, he turned and ran away! In a while! He brought a few people who also wore black suits to Shaka! "Let''s go!" Shaka said, and took the lead to leave here and head towards the port! When the others saw this, they quickly followed! ----- Kakzi Kingdom Port As the most important port in the kingdom, it is also the only port. Naturally, no one will guard it here! is 1.8 meters tall, in his thirties, holding a revolver with a face in the Chinese character, a big man with a beard, and Kakzi Orr is the highest person in charge of this port! He and his 1,000 soldiers are stationed in this port! At the same time, he is also the cousin of the current king of the Kakzi Kingdom, King Kakzi X! However, today this guy who usually looks very tough is standing on the wall of the port of the Kakzi Kingdom, holding a binoculars and looking at the pink ship in the distance, showing a sad face! "Da da da!" "Huhhhhhh!" At this time, with a rush of footsteps, a young adjutant in a noble dress ran to him out of breath! "How''s it going, what did the navy say?" Orr put down the telescope in his hand and asked anxiously towards the young man who had just come to him. "The navy... the navy... said it... said it, let''s... don''t... don''t worry, their headquarters... the headquarters... the general staff, Lieutenant General Tsuru... I''m here too, heading towards... our side... come here!" the young adjutant said breathlessly. While he was speaking, Orr found a navy warship in the corner of his eye and entered the sea. Immediately, Orr''s heart was greatly relieved! Its good to have a navy, and its good to have a navy! Thinking about this, Orr was relieved a little, and at the same time he asked the young adjutant, "What does the domestic side say? Also, this matter was caused by the Duke of Pendragon. Where is he now?" "My lord, there is already a mess in the country. Just when His Majesty the King was walking, a loose tile from the roof fell and hit his head. He fainted. When I called, the Prime Minister asked You decide for yourself!" The young adjutant said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Orr was also speechless. He knew that his cousin was unlucky lately, but he never expected the unlucky to be so bad! Those tiles in the palace were refurbished and reinforced some time ago, but now they are loose and smashed on his cousins head. What kind of luck is needed to get this level of luck! "Hoo---" Orr took a deep breath, readjusted his mood, and frowned at the young adjutant and asked, "What did Duke Pendragon say?" "Duke Pendragon..." the young adjutant said embarrassedly. "Ok!?" Looking at him, a bad premonition arose in Corey''s heart! So, he hurriedly asked, "What''s going on?" "It''s gone!" The young adjutant said in a deep voice, "When I just called to the Ducal Mansion, the butler told me that Duke Pendragon had left with his family and a large amount of luggage early in the morning!" "Later I called and asked the patrol officer in the city. They said that Duke Pendragon had left the east gate early in the morning, and now I don''t know where to go!" "Damn it!" Orr scolded! In his opinion, the family of the Duke of Pendragon must have gone! But just now! "Da da da!" A soldier trotted and came to him, reporting, "General, there is a group of people claiming to be sent by the Duke of Pendragon to solve this problem. Below I hope we open the door and let them out!" "Ok!?" After Orr and the young adjutant looked at each other, a trace of puzzlement flashed in their eyes! On the one hand, the person with luggage disappeared. On the other hand, someone was sent to solve the problem. What is this operation? While puzzled, Orr frowned and said, "Please come over!" Since I dont understand, its clear if I ask them to come over and ask! "Yes!" The soldier nodded, turned around and trot away! In a while! He took Shaka and his party to Orr and the adjutant! "You are?" Looking at the young man in white robe and mask in front of him, and the group of sturdy men in black suits behind him, Orr frowned. "Samsara, they are my men!" Shaka said lightly. Here, he naturally gave a false name! "Reincarnation..." Orr muttered a few words after listening to the name, and asked, "You were sent by the Duke of Pendragon to solve Doflamingo''s problem?" "Yes!" Shaka nodded. "Is there any evidence that you are invited by the Duke of Pendragon?" Or frowned. "Is this enough?" Shaka calmly took out a black token with the Pendragon family logo on it and handed it to Orr. "This..." After receiving the token, Orr took a closer look. After confirming the authenticity of the token, UU reading www.uukanshu.com relaxed his brows and said, "Enough!" While was talking, he returned the token to Shaka, and then asked in a deep voice, "Then how do you solve this?" "You''ll know in a minute!" After Shaka said lightly, without waiting for Orr''s answer, he leaped and jumped directly off the wall. "hiss---" Looking at this scene, Orr took a breath! He himself is an ordinary person whose body is slightly stronger than an ordinary person. In terms of strength, he can only be regarded as a corporal level at most. The reason why he can become a general and the person in charge here is mostly because he is Kak. Zi Xs cousin, and here is more important, need a cron to be responsible. He confirmed that he could not jump off the wall so easily! Thinking like this, the voice of Shaka, who had already landed, came over again, "You are waiting here!" Or knows that Shaka said this sentence not to himself, but to his men. But also because of this sentence, Orr has some confidence in it! This is called reincarnation, should it solve the problem? Otherwise, how dare you leave your men here? Thinking like this, Orr looked at the pink ship in the distance, but the solemn expression in his eyes did not weaken by half! Although he has a hint of confidence in his heart, it is Doflamingo! :. : Chapter 634： 1 or...500! ? Waters of the Kingdom of Kakzi "Ms. Ahe, it''s nice to see you here!" Doflamingo stood on the bow and looked at the crane standing on the naval ship on the other side. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes, but on the surface he looked very respectful. "Good boy Dover, I am glad to see you here too!" Crane smiled and said with a deep meaning. "Jiejie, it is my honor to make you happy!" Doflamingo said with a grin, and then said, "I also prepared some gifts for you this time. I love you after seeing the gifts. , Will be happier!" He looked at Doflamingo, as if he had seen everything about him, and smiled, "I know you are a clever ghost, you won''t be able to send it to the door so easily!" "Of course!" Doflamingo smiled slightly and said, "In front of Ms. Ahe, how dare I not be careful!" "Then take out the gift! Let me see if this gift is worth letting you off!" He still smiled. "Gifts... I''ll show you later! I still need to ask them for someone, don''t you mind waiting?" Doflamingo said while pointing to the port of the Kingdom of Kakzi. "You make me very embarrassed!" Crane looked at Doflamingo with a faint smile, and said, "If you want to ask someone in front of me like this, where else can I put my face?" "That''s right! But if you don''t let me ask for someone... then there will be horrible things!" Doflamingo said, with a hideous smile on his face! Just when his voice fell, and Crane had not had time to answer, something happened again! Towards the port of the Kingdom of Kakzi, a man wearing a mask and white robe, driving a small fishing boat, came to the front of the Doflamingo family ship and naval ship! Doflamingo recognized the appearance of the visitor at a glance! is the one who ruined his casino, Samsara! He subconsciously sensed the strength of Shaka! After feeling that Shaka''s strength was mediocre, he turned his head to look at the crane without caring, and said with a smile, "It seems...you don''t need to ask for it, he has delivered it himself!" And the crane on the navy warship has read relevant reports and received relevant news from the navy side, so she also recognized Shaka at a glance! After glancing at Shaka and perceiving Shakas strength, she, who did not perceive Shakas strength, also turned her head and stared at Doflamingo indifferently, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and said , "Then you should send the gift, right?" the other side! While the two of them were talking, Shaka also looked at them with interest! After hearing the arrival of crane and Doflamingo at the same time, Shaka wanted to see what would happen after the two sides confronted each other! Therefore, he deliberately suppressed his breath and made himself appear to be in the middle of the two sides without any surprise. Therefore, he did not interrupt the conversation between the two, but watched with interest. is like watching a...monkey show! ? ----- "Snapped!" Listening to Crane''s words, Doflamingo smiled, stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. Immediately, a group of subordinates rushed to the deck with various equipment and telephones behind him, and installed them on the deck. "Are you going to broadcast live?" He looked at this scene and couldn''t help asking. As the first victim of live broadcasting in this world, the Navy hates such things as live broadcasting. The emergence of live broadcasts not only caused the Navy to suffer a reputational blow, but also because of the appearance of many imitators, they committed crimes everywhere, threatened the Navy to release prisoners everywhere, and made the entire Navy busy. Fortunately, after a while, and the cost of live broadcasting in this world is very high, except for some rich people or kingdoms who live broadcast on important days due to various ceremonies and ceremonies, Crane has rarely heard of it recently. The Pirate and other live broadcast! However, what she didn''t expect is that she can still see the live broadcast here today! "As expected, Ms. Ahe, I have not installed everything yet, so I can see what I want to do!" Doflamingo said with a smile. At this moment, his subordinates also installed everything, and said to him, "Young Master, okay, do you want to start?" "Well, let''s start, let Ms. Ahe look at my gift!" Doflamingo waved his hand. ---- at the same time! Every place in Beihai, every important port, where the population of every kingdom gathers, all have a screen lit up at the same time! "what is that?" "What are you doing?" "what''s going on?" ... As the screen lights up, the Beihai people who saw this scene can''t help but gather in front of the screen! "Wait, isn''t that Doflamingo?" "Yes! I saw him from a distance last time. I can''t admit that the pink feather coat is wrong!" "What''s that opposite him? Navy!?" "Yes, that''s a navy ship, it''s not wrong!" "That is Lieutenant Admiral Crane from the Navy Headquarters. I met her by chance and will not admit it!" "Really? Then what is she doing?" "I think it must have caught Doflamingo!" ... After the picture appeared on the screen, the people who were watching the Beihai melon eaters began to discuss, and soon recognized the identity of the person on the screen! At this time, Doflamingo on the screen moved. He was like a normal person, smiled and said hello, and said, "Hi, gentlemen and ladies, good morning everyone!" "I think everyone must be surprised that I and Ms. Ahe are here? It doesn''t matter, I will tell you why!" "I now want to play a game with Ms. Ahe, a game of life and death, a game of five hundred and one, and a game of choice, and you are the witnesses of this game!!!" At the end of the day, Doflamingo''s expression on the screen has completely changed. It has become public, crazy,... unscrupulous! And the people who watched this scene, whether it was a crane, or the people eating melons in the North Sea in front of the screen, or Shaka, were all silent. Everyone wanted to see, what the **** Doflamingo did! next moment! The picture on the screen was changed again, replaced by a square full of blood! In the middle of the square, there is still a black man kneeling wearing a white military uniform, covered with scars, and even with **** gunshots on his body~www.novelhall.com~ That is... the navy! ? Everyone recognized at a glance what they were kneeling! "Jie Jie Jie!" At this time, Doflamingo''s crazy laughter came out of the screen again, saying, "You are not mistaken, it is the navy inside. This is a small naval base on Boong Island. There are more than a thousand people in the base, but now only these five hundred people are left!" Just as he was talking, the picture changed back to where he was again! Then, the camera moved to Crane! Looking at Tsuru''s calm and still-looking face, Doflamingo grinned and said, "Ms. Ahe, are you satisfied with my gift?" "Good boy Dover, what are you going to do?" Crane asked with a slight smile. At this time, she still looks calm on the surface! "It''s very simple, Ms. Ahe, I just want you to do a multiple-choice question!" Doflamingo smiled and said, "The five hundred navy on the screen and him, you can only choose one, if If you choose him, I will kill him and let go of the five hundred navy. If you choose the navy, then I will kill the navy and let him go!" said, the picture on the screen turned to Shaka who was watching a play. At the same time, Doflamingo also held out his finger at Shaka, grinned in a calm and endless crazy tone, and said word by word, "How about, Ms. Ahe, you, choose Which one?" :. : Chapter 635： Yangmou! ? Flip! ? Which one to choose, this is a question! is still a big problem! not only stumped the crane, but even as one of the selected members of Shaka, as well as the people who are watching the live broadcast, they are also stumped! "Of course five hundred people are selected. It is better to die one than to die five hundred people, right?" "Fart, did people offend you? Why does he want to die? Did he do something wrong?" "If it weren''t for the navy, there might be more pirates on the sea. I think the navy has a greater role and should choose 500 people!" "What about the navy? They are supposed to protect people. Dont the money they take is given to the kingdom by the civilians of our kingdom, and then the kingdom is handed over to the world government? Once they take the money, they should have this responsibility to protect people. what!" "I think I have to choose the navy! That masked man is not a good thing either. Didn''t you smash the casino some time ago?" "What if it was smashed? He didn''t hurt an innocent person, so why should he die? He is also innocent!" "What is he innocent? He is the cause of this incident? If he hadn''t smashed the casino, what happened today would not have happened!" "Don''t talk about it. The five hundred navies were arrested a long time ago. In theory, they should have died. If an innocent person is used to save a group of people who should have died, have your conscience gone? Do you think they will feel at ease after being saved?" "I think I still choose the navy! Apart from other factors, the value of five hundred lives is better than one, right?" "This is not a question of value or value, but a question of fairness. If you are the masked person, would you be willing to become him and replace the lives of those people with death? If you answer yes, I hope one day You can be him!" ... The melon-eating people in Beihai automatically divided into two groups and started arguing with each other as to which one to choose. Some people think that five hundred people should be sacrificed, and some people think that one person should be sacrificed for Shaka. However, the two sides said that the public is reasonable and the wife is reasonable. After arguing for a long time, they did not convince each other, nor did they have a unified answer! "Ms. Ahe, you choose! If you don''t choose, then I have to kill both!" Looking at the crane who hadn''t answered for a long time, Doflamingo smiled dangerously. was silent for a while, Crane''s face remained calm, squinted at Doflamingo, and said, "Dover, my good boy, you have finally grown up, and you will cause problems for me!" After a pause, Crane continued, "If I choose the navy, then not only will I feel bad, but after the five hundred navy, most of them will also feel guilty, and because you are broadcasting now, they will also suffer from colleagues and civilians in the future. , Even the ridicule of the pirates!" "Under this situation, it is good for them to be sluggish in the future, and the greatest possibility is that they will go to extremes!" "Similarly, because of your live broadcast, if I choose them, it will cause civilians, kingdoms, etc., to distrust us, and our navy will suffer a major reputational blow!" "And if I choose the reincarnation of the masked man, it will cause disharmony within the navy. Everyone will question why I should sacrifice my colleagues instead of sacrificing the masked man!" "Although it will gain the favor of civilians and the kingdom, it will also make the navy passively sabotage and unwilling to catch pirates, because they are afraid that they will be caught and eventually become like those five hundred navy, who will be sacrificed. people!" "In other words, these seem to be two options that can save people, but they are actually two traps. No matter how I choose, they are all wrong!" "Papa Papa!" He just finished speaking, Doflamingo couldn''t help but clapped his hands and said excitedly, "Ms. Ahe really deserves to be Ms. Ahe. You can see the essence of these two choices at a glance!" Speaking of this, Doflamingo changed his voice, with a sulky expression on his face, and said in a gloomy tone of fear, word by word, "But... what about then? Jiejiejie ---" Yes! How about that? The melon-eaters in Beihai fell silent after hearing what Doflamingo said! Except for a small part of them whose IQ is not online, most of them already understand Doflamingo''s strategy! This is a conspiracy! Whichever Crane chooses, it''s all wrong! But if you don''t choose, it will eventually cause Doflamingo to kill everyone, which is also wrong! Of course, in the eyes of the other two parties except Shaka, Shaka is now not far from the crane. With the strength of Doflamingo, with the crane guarding it, it really may not be able to kill Shaka. , If you do not choose, it is equivalent to killing the navy by default. Well, it''s still wrong! In other words, no matter what Tsuru does, it is wrong! This is an unsolvable conspiracy! "Too despicable!" was silent for a long time, one of the melon-eating people in Beihai suffocated these four words! "Yeah! It''s so despicable, this is how Flamenco saw my scalp tingling!" "In the future, if it is not necessary, don''t provoke Doflamingo!" "If I had such an enemy, I am afraid I would be crazy!" "Well, if I am Lieutenant General Crane, I am afraid it will be difficult to choose when faced with this kind of problem!" "No matter which one is wrong, it is also wrong not to choose, it is all wrong, how can people choose?" "This kind of problem, I can understand which Lieutenant General Crane chooses!" ... As the first person spoke, other people also started talking. While afraid of Doflamingo''s despicableness, they also gave a hint of sympathy to the current protagonist Crane! Think about it in another way, if the crane at this time is replaced by them, I am afraid they will be more embarrassed than the crane! However, no matter how much the people who eat melons discuss, no matter how well they understand the problem of crane, it will not help the situation at this time! "Snapped!" "Jiejie~Ms. Ahe~www.novelhall.com~ If you dont choose anymore, I will give an order to kill them all!" Doflamingo grinned, stretched out his hand, and hit Snap your fingers! Immediately, the five hundred navies appeared again in the picture, and this time there was also a Diamanti from the Don Quixote family! He is holding a gun and is preparing the head of the navy at the forefront! "Choose? Good boy, I don''t think...I don''t have to choose!" Crane smiled and said with a little deep meaning. When I heard this, Doflamingo''s heart "cocked", and suddenly he had a bad feeling! He has heard this tone many times before, and every time something unpleasant happened. If it werent for him to be more cunning, to prepare a little more, and luck is okay, he would have been planted in Hes hands long ago Up! "Ms. Ahe, they will all die if they don''t choose!" Although Doflamingo was a little panicked in his heart, he still insisted on the surface. However, when he said this, he was no longer as arrogant as before! "I don''t believe it, why don''t you try!?" He shook his head and said with a smile. After finished speaking, she added another sentence and smiled, "By the way, before trying it out, you''d better change the live broadcast screen to the one you prepared and hasn''t shown yet!" "Boom!" After listening to it, Doflamingo''s mind seemed to flash through thunder, and it became blank! :. : Chapter 636： Flip and accident After a long time blanking his head, Doflamingo finally recovered! And as soon as he recovered, he hurriedly told his followers, "Quickly, turn on the surveillance phone bug on Torrepol''s side!" "Yes!" After the subordinates agreed in unison, they all became busy! Soon, Kneeling on the ground, Torrepol, with the sea-loud stone handcuffs, appeared on the screen. However, he was not the only one who appeared on the screen. There was also a tall figure with a raised front and back, wearing a navy cloak, showing slender legs, holding a long knife in his hand, lying across Torrepols neck. Beauties on top! "Damn it!" Doflamingo murmured angrily. The thing he least wants to see happened! Torrepol was caught! If someone else in the family is caught, he doesn''t care. Because to him, those people are just pawns. At most, they can be divided into important and unimportant according to their strength and ability. They can be saved with a certain price and there is no need to save, etc. But Torrepol is different! When he was the weakest, it was Torrepol, Diamanti and others assisted him in his growth to this point. In his heart, Torrepol and others are no different from his family. ! In other words, Torrepol deserves a big price for him! Of course, it''s a big price besides Doflamingo''s life! The selfish and cold-hearted Doflamingo is not the protagonist of the kind of brain-disabled TV series. He will not sacrifice himself for any reason, but will only make cruel and **** revenge afterwards! "Then, good boy Dover, now its your choice. Should I release the five hundred navy or let me kill Torrepol?" Crane stared at Doflamingo, smiling, before turning him The words were returned to him. "Have fun!" "I don''t know why, listening to Lieutenant General Crane''s words, I feel like drinking a bottle of ice-cola in summer, it''s so cool!" "Haha, I feel the same way too!" "I know why! Have you ever watched a movie from the West Sea? Especially the one produced by Saint Martin, the one starring a king, called Pendragon Arthur, the protagonist and plot are not all there. Is that right?" "Oh, I remember when you said that! It is true! The villain is very arrogant at first, but in the end it will always be defeated by the heroic protagonist with strength and wisdom!" "Yes, right now, Lieutenant General Crane is the protagonist!" ... In this scene, the onlookers in Beihai who watched were all upset. When they saw Doflamingo threatening the crane before, the entanglement, the sense of helpless depression that they had had, was also completely released at this time! However, they are happy, but some are upset! Like Doflamingo! Although the crane has a kind eyebrow and is still smiling now, Doflamingo looks at her smiling face as if he saw a demon! Fortunately, Doflamingo is already familiar with this feeling. He doesn''t know how many times he has suffered such losses in these years, so he soon adjusted his emotions! "Ms. Ahe really deserves to be Ms. Ahe. Under this circumstance, you can count me, it''s really amazing!" Doflamingo didn''t answer He directly, but gritted his teeth, every word. Said. "Good boy, you still need to learn a lot! Have you ever seen the movie on the side of Xihai? It is the one starring Pendragon Arthur!" He paused, smiling and continuing, " There is a sentence in it, I will give it to you now --- **** is still hot!" "Ginger is still old and spicy... Jiang is still old and spicy..." Doflamingo murmured several times before looking at Crane and said bitterly, "Similarly borrowing a sentence from that movie, The back waves of the sea push the front waves, and the front waves die on the beach. Sooner or later, you old **** will be beaten to death by the waves!" "Hehe, I look forward to that day!" He chuckled twice, and then said again, "Well, it''s useless to say more about the future now, so please make your choice!" "There is no problem in making a choice, but before I want to ask, how did Ms. Ahe catch Torrepol?" Doflamingo asked with a calm face. "Well, let me briefly explain to you!" He smiled and said, "As you know me, I know you very well. At the moment the news appears, I know you won''t give up so easily. I will definitely come to trouble the masked man called reincarnation!" "Similarly, although you will not give up and come to trouble, but I also know that no matter what the circumstances, you who have been chased by me all year round will not be careless because of this. Even if you want revenge, you will do more than one hand. Prepare to avoid getting caught!" "Under this premise, I will ask my sister Gion, who happens to be on a mission in Beihai, to come to my side to help, and by guessing your thoughts, I will follow you while letting Gion secretly find what you left behind. For clues, understand your plan, and then counter it, so Torrepol will be caught by us!" He didnt say much carefully, but simply explained the process and her thoughts to Doflamingo, And listening to Crane''s words, Doflamingo''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t say anything! He lost again! I underestimated the crane again! Although a little unwilling, but Doflamingo can accept it! Well, he is used to it! was so counted dead, it was not the first time for him. It can be said that this feeling has appeared countless times since he was chased by cranes. If it weren''t for three-point luck, three-point home advantage, and three-pointer, he would have been caught! Of course, many times this happened, in addition to enriching his experience each time, it also made him fear and fear the woman, but also admire the complex emotions! "Well, now that I''m finished, you can say your choice!" He smiled slightly! Actually ~www.novelhall.com~ She already knew Doflamingo''s choice! During the years of fighting with Doflamingo, she had already figured out the information of most important figures in the Don Quixote family, so she knew that Torreports approach to Doflamingo Said that it is by no means comparable to ordinary members! "Torrebol is released!" Doflamingo said with a calm face. "Yes, but in exchange, you released the five hundred navy!" Crane said in a serious tone. "No problem, but I won''t be able to release it until I have evacuated from this sea area!" Doflamingo said in a deep voice. With no hostages in his hands, Doflamingo, who has only major-general level strength, has no confidence in how long he will hold on to Crane, so he can only leave first! "Okay! You retreat first, then release the navy, and then I release Torrepol, there is no problem, right? Dover boy?" Crane said with a smile. "Ms. Ahe, just as you said!" Doflamingo said solemnly. The two people who knew each other very well, in a few words, confirmed the terms and methods of exchange! But, just then... an accident happened! "Did you... forget someone!?" , who had been watching Shaka for a long time, stood up at this time. After faintly speaking, he no longer restrained his own breath, but completely released his own violent breath toward the two of them! :. : Chapter 637： Sheep OR Tigers? Listening to the faint sound coming from their ears, Crane and Doflamingo had alarm bells in their hearts, turning their heads to look at Shaka almost at the same time! In an instant, the sheep that was in their eyes became a tiger that can eat people! "Who are you anyway?" Doflamingo asked in amazement. He never expected that Shaka would shrink his breath and hide his strength, making them mistakenly think it was a sheep! Of course, this is also because his experience misled him! In this world, apart from intelligence personnel, few people will constrain their breath and hide their strength! The reason... First, no need! If you are an enemy, you should know yourself very well, and you know each other very well, so you cant restrain your breath! Second, there is no such thing! is different from the Saint Seiya''s fine control of every inch of himself and his ability to send and receive freely. In this world, except for specially trained intelligence personnel and a small number of powerful people, most of them do not control their own power very well! Of course, most of the few who are well controlled are the top powers! Third, the perception of the opponent''s strength is actually not accurate! When perceiving the opponent''s strength, you can at most feel the opponent''s threat to yourself, so that you can judge the opponent''s strength based on your own experience. In this case, you can at most judge which level the opponent is at! Like a new major general, senior major general, pinnacle major general, and the like, it is impossible to accurately determine which level the opponent is in the major general like the tower of Saint Martin''s trial. Moreover, this judgment is also affected by many other factors, such as combat experience, venues, equipment, etc., so the judgment is not accurate, the range of fluctuations is also large, and few people specifically perceive the opponent''s strength. ! Well, you know it after a fight! Fourth, there are not many people who can perceive strength! Only those people who are strong, naturally sensitive, have a good sense of color and domineering cultivation, and whose sixth sense is beyond ordinary people can feel it. Under normal circumstances, ordinary people will not feel it! Combining the above reasons, in this sea, there are few people who hide their own strength and their own breath. Therefore, Doflamingo and Crane misjudged the strength of Shaka! "My name is Samsara!" Shaka said lightly. "I know you are called reincarnation. I want to ask who you are?" Doflamingo said with a gloomy expression. "With your strength, you shouldn''t be anonymous in the sea, right? Combined with you wearing a mask. In the light of the situation, I think... you don''t want people to know your true identity?" Listening to Doflamingo''s words, a trace of surprise flashed in Shaka''s eyes! He didn''t expect that with just a little information, Doflamingo could guess so much! However, he doesn''t care, anyway, he didn''t show his true face! "Since you know, do you still ask?" Shaka asked faintly. "You..." Doflamingo, who was choked off, pointed to Shaka, a little speechless! "Okay, it''s nonsense, it''s time to send you on the road!" Shaka said lightly. Saint Seiya, almost every one is a decathlon! Even if they cant use something conspicuous like the golden saint, their combat effectiveness will not be bad! After all, there are also the universal abilities of Saint Seiya, various superpowers evolved from the sixth sense, such as mind power, teleportation, and their own powerful physique! In this case, Shaka, who has reached the pinnacle of Lieutenant General, can easily deal with Doflamingo who is at the pinnacle level of Major General in his perception, even if he does not use the golden holy clothes! "Teleport!" The next moment, Shaka was behind Doflamingo. "Read power!" An invisible force enveloped Doflamingo''s whole body, making him completely immobile! Suddenly, Doflamingo, who didn''t know Shaka''s ability, had no time to react, was caught so easily! "what!?" At this moment, not only the person involved, Doflamingo, was horrified, but the cranes on the side and the people eating melons in Beihai all showed shocked expressions, unable to speak for a long time! "This...this...what is going on?" was silent for a long time before someone suffocated the first sentence! "Doflamingo was caught so easily?" "So what on earth were you doing just now?" "What they did just now, in the eyes of the masked person, I''m afraid they are acting like a monkey show, right?" "Hahaha, Doflamingo is so funny, he doesn''t know the strength of his family, and he doesn''t put people in his eyes. The result... got caught!" "I think Doflamingo is funny!" "People in the movies don''t dare to act like this. I didn''t expect this scene to happen in reality! ... As someone spoke, the people in Beihai who had eaten up all began to talk strangely. 1 A good hero scene, joined in Shaka, completely turned into a ridiculous comedy. Originally, what they thought was a passerby, a supporting role, and became the protagonist. Not to mention, he returned the villain to Caught it! the other side! Doflamingo has no time to pay attention to what the people in Beihai are talking about! While being caught by Shakas mind, he finally reacted! "Line fruit!" Under his full urging, his whole body turned into a line shape, and then he kept pushing out, trying to break free from the shackles of Shaka''s motivation! But it''s no use! Shaka increased his strength and used his mind power to squeeze Doflamingo in the middle, trying to squeeze him alive! "Armed and domineering!" Feeling the tremendous power coming from all over his body, Doflamingo didn''t dare to keep it, and he quickly used his all-out domineering to increase the attack power of his own line fruit, resisting the force exerted by the mind force on him. is still useless! just increased resistance a little bit, the speed of Nian Power Squeeze slowed down! "Damn it!" After Doflamingo cursed secretly, his face became a little red! Shakas thought power not only squeezed Doflamingo, but also prevented air from entering his body, preventing him from breathing a little fresh air! After , the two sides began to stand in a stalemate, and once there was a stalemate, it lasted for three minutes! In three minutes, apart from his flushed face, Doflamingo''s resistance was getting weaker and weaker, and he was about to be pinched to death slowly. At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ an accident happened! "Point the gun!" "!" A sharp sound of breaking through the air passed through from the direction of a navy ship not far away and headed towards Shaka. Suddenly, Shaka felt a sense of deadly animal threat! Danger! Extremely dangerous! Once hit, there is a risk of death! "Teleport!" Simply, Shaka reacted in a timely manner. Before the finger spear came to his body, he used the teleportation to leave the place! But because of this, he couldn''t help letting go of the restraint on Doflamingo''s thoughts and let him escape completely! "Huh huh!" After escaping, the first thing Doflamingo must do is to breathe quickly and replenish the air, and the blush on his face is also in the air, and gradually disappears! However, Doflamingo was not thankful for it, but hurriedly opened the distance from Shaka, while alerting Shaka, while ventilating quickly, let himself recover quickly! "Ok!?" Upon seeing this, Shaka did not go to trouble Doflamingo any more, but turned his face to Crane and asked faintly, "Lieutenant General Crane, what do you mean?" "The five-hundred navy is still in his hands, the old man can''t watch you kill him!" He smiled and explained. :. : Chapter 638： Are you sure you want to stop me? Crane has a good reason! Once Doflamingo dies, the five hundred navy will definitely die in the hands of Diamanti. Although Torrepol will also die in the hands of the navy, for the crane, especially a naval staff officer In terms of identity, it is best to save these five hundred navies! and... She is not good enough to let Doflamingo die in front of her like this! After all, Doflamingo used to be a Dragonite, and now she still has some secrets about the Dragonite, so she can''t help it, and she can''t help it! Who knows if Doflamingo has entrusted the secret to others, and then gave an order to spread the secret once he dies? Don''t say it, with Doflamingo''s selfish character, it is really possible to do this! Who cares about the flood after his death? And, if you dont do this, what if the world government sends a strong man to arrest him? "The reason is very good, but it''s not enough for me to let him go!" Shaka said lightly, "he is still going to die, even if...you stop it!" After speaking, Shaka disappeared in place without waiting for the crane to answer! "Teleport!" The next moment, Shaka appeared behind Doflamingo again! Simply! This time Doflamingo is ready! "Super Strike Whip!" "!" He turned around and threw out dozens of nearly transparent pieces from his palms, and twisted them together to form a thick string like hair, and slashed towards Shaka! "Asshole, it was just me who was accidental, this time it is not so easy to get your hands!" Doflamingo gritted his teeth and roared. In his opinion, the reason Shaka could catch him so easily was his carelessness. If he was not careless, the two sides could still fight! Upon seeing this, Shaka calmly stretched out a hand! "Space warped!" cut the line towards Shaka, a big turn of nearly 360 degrees came in the air, sent his master towards him, and Doflamingo cut over! "!" Things happened too fast. Although Doflamingo reacted quickly and quickly took the thread away, he finally got a long, **** wound on his cheek! Doflamingo stretched out his hand and touched his wound lightly. Looking at the blood in his hand, the anger in his heart burst completely. "I want you to die!!!" Doflamingo roared, and the veins on his neck were exposed. At the same time, the movements of his hands are not slow. "Empty!" A few lines behind him flew toward the sky and tied to the clouds in the sky. "!" Immediately afterwards, he was pulled up by the thread behind him and flew into the air! "Bounce the line!" Suddenly, a slender thread resembled a bullet, shot out of Doflamingo''s finger, and hit Shaka. "Teleport!" Immediately, Shaka disappeared in place, avoiding this attack! "Bounce the line!" "Bounce the line!" "Bounce the line!" ... But Doflamingo is still tireless. On each of his ten fingers, a line shoots out towards Shaka. "!" "!" "!" ... In an instant, thin lines that were almost transparent all over the sky fell like raindrops, covering the entire area without dead ends! "Teleport!" The next moment, Shaka''s figure appeared directly above Doflamingo! "Read power!" again displayed the motivation of reading, and grabbed it towards Doflamingo! However, Doflamingo, who has already hit this combo once, is naturally prepared for it! So at the moment when Shaka disappeared, he controlled the line and twisted his body, came a 180-degree turn, turned his face to the sky, and at the same time, his hands were also ready to continue sending thin lines toward the sky, shooting Shaka! But Shaka doesnt want to play with him like this! "Teleport!" then disappeared before Doflamingo''s eyes! "Hey!" Doflamingo''s heart beats, and immediately wants to turn around again! may be too late! "Read power!" Feeling the strong pressure on his body, Doflamingo''s anger has completely dissipated at this time! The gap is too big! The gap between the two sides is too big! The opponent can easily crush himself! At this moment, Doflamingo finally has a clear understanding of his own strength and Shaka! "Point to the gun!" At this time, Crane fired a finger gun again and attacked Shaka! "Teleport!" Shaka, who was prepared for this, disappeared in place, and then appeared behind Doflamingo. While avoiding finger guns, he did not let Doflamingo escape. He even used his body as a shield to block Crane''s sight! Shakas intention is obvious, so use it to attack Doflamingo while using him to block the crane! "This little brother, I don''t want to be an enemy of you, you should let Dover, a good boy!" He looked at this scene, still smiling. "He must die!" Shaka said lightly, "With his character, you should understand that if he doesn''t die today, he will definitely get back in the future, so I don''t want to leave myself with trouble!" Uh... Hearing what Shaka said, Crane was speechless for a while. She knew the character of Doflamingo very well, and she was unable to refute what Shaka said. Doflamingo would indeed do so. ! But, no matter what Shaka says, she still wants to save Doflamingo! Otherwise, not only will the 500 navy have an accident, the world government will not be easy to explain! "What a headache! Dover will really trouble me!" Crane said secretly. Over the years, Doflamingo has been like a **** to the Navy, especially disgusting! kill him? can''t do it! The above can''t explain it! Don''t kill him? also does not work! He will continue to do things, civilians, kingdoms, and even the navy can''t explain it! Someone wants to kill him, help? can''t do it! He is a pirate, a group of navy rescues the pirate, and they will be scolded to death! can''t help? also does not work! He has the secrets of the dragon people, and the dragon people don''t want to let him leak out. If the navy does not save it, it may cause the secret to leak! Generally speaking, Doflamingo is a hedgehog. If you touch him, he will stab himself, and if you dont touch him, he will make trouble everywhere, making the navy disgusting! This is one of the reasons why the Navy keeps Crane to catch him, in addition to Doflamingo''s very cunning! If people like Sengoku and Karp are allowed to catch, once Doflamingo is found once, I am afraid that he will not survive one episode! But in that case, the above can''t explain it! But if Tsuru comes, you can solve the problem completely by catching him! Cranes washing fruit can wash away the evil thoughts on people. It can be said that after washing, everything is empty! At that time, not only the past explained above, but Doflamingo will no longer have the idea of ??doing evil in the future! "Finger gun. Feihe!" Before the crane hit another one, but different from the previous one, after the finger gun was shot out, it condensed into the shape of a flying crane, drawing a huge arc in the air, towards Dover Shaka behind Brother Ming shot over! Seeing this, Shaka raised his brows and used his power! "Teleport!" After he disappeared in place, he immediately appeared on the side of Doflamingo, but he still didn''t give up squeezing Doflamingo with his power! "Finger gun. Feihequn!" At this time, the crane''s hands became invisible. In an instant, countless finger guns were fired, and the finger guns turned into a group of cranes, and they attacked in the direction of Shaka! "Teleport!" Facing densely, blocking finger guns in all directions, Shaka had no choice but to get out of Doflamingo''s body! "Huh huh!" And his departure ~www.novelhall.com~ Doflamingo was also rescued from the power of reading, and he couldn''t help gasping for breath. Crane saw this, and stopped his hand in time! Although she saved Doflamingo, it doesn''t mean that she will be saved to the end. As long as Doflamingo is not dead, she actually doesn''t care, and doesn''t want to care about Doflamingo''s affairs! the other side! Doflamingo looked at Crane, and after looking at Shaka, his face was gloomy! Shakas strength is stronger than him, and its not just a little bit stronger. He faces Shaka, although he can make one or two hits, but he doesnt have much resistance! And although He did not kill him, he still saved him, but it was only because of the five hundred navy and his secrets. As long as he didn''t die, he didn''t care about him at all! Thinking like this, Doflamingo made a decision immediately! go! If he doesnt leave, hes been arrested all the time, and if he cycles through the process of being rescued, Im afraid he will be crazy! "I will definitely be back!" After Doflamingo shouted unwillingly, he urged the Xianxian Guo, dangled his body, and flew directly into the distance! Just when Shaka wanted to hunt down, the figure of Crane appeared in front of him, blocking him! Shaka took a halt and asked Crane lightly, "Lieutenant General Crane, are you sure you want to stop me?" :. : Chapter 639： Are you interested in joining the navy? Facing Shakas problem, He smiled slightly and said sternly, "He can''t die!" "Your navy, are you going to fight me?" Shaka frowned and said solemnly. "No, our navy doesn''t want to fight you, but he really can''t die now!" He shook his head and said. Shaka''s strength is not weak. Although his identity is unknown, Crane does not want to push people into the enemy''s range so easily. "You are stopping me now, just against me, are you afraid that I will trouble the navy?" Shaka asked coldly. "No, you won''t!" Crane said deeply, "You came for the Pendragon family, didn''t you? There is a large naval base near here!" "Moreover, the Kakzi Kingdom is a commercial kingdom. The Pendragon family''s main industry is also reselling and wholesale various fabrics around the kingdom? If their freight routes are frequently checked, what would you say?" Shaka raised his brows and said, "You are threatening me!?" "No, I''m not threatening you, I''m just telling you a fact!" He smiled and said, then added, "Of course, from a theoretical point of view, we are indeed a bit wrong! So, I can promise Give you some compensation!" Hit a stick and give a red date? When Shaka heard it, he understood what he was thinking! However, considering that this is the Kingdom of Cakzi and not Saint Martin, and it is not easy to expose the relationship with Saint Martin, plus from the two previous views of Crane, her strength is really good. If you insist on blocking it, no Shaka, who uses the golden saint clothing, is really not sure to force him to hunt down Doflamingo. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Shaka did not directly refuse, but asked in a deep voice, "Compensation? What compensation?" "Escort! Within two years, as long as the Pendragon family''s fleet can be escorted by the navy of the nearby naval base, of course, the number of fleets cannot exceed one per month!" Crane said in a serious tone. Shaka shook his head, "No way!" If it was the Pendragon family before, this condition is really good. The fleet has a navy **** once a month, which not only leaves a lot of money for the escort, but also reduces the chance of being robbed by pirates, and saves after two years. Not to mention a lot of money, it can also reduce a lot of unnecessary losses! But it won''t work if you change to the current one! The Pendragon family needs to change the direction of business afterwards! It used to be reselling and wholesale all kinds of fabrics, but now it is only necessary to wholesale St. Martins goods, and in terms of the quality of St. Martins goods, there is definitely not such a big requirement for freight, and others have always been rushing to buy , There is no saying that it is delivered to the door, so this condition is not attractive! "Then you say a condition, as long as it is not excessive, I can promise you!" He narrowed his eyes and said kindly. Considering that the strength of Shaka was indeed good, and that the navy was indeed at a loss this time, Crane agreed to compensate. But if Shaka goes too far, although she looks kind on the surface, she actually can achieve the position of Chief of Naval Staff, but she is not as kind on the surface! "As long as the navy comes here more to maintain order and more naval patrols nearby!" Shaka pondered for a moment. He knew that it would be inappropriate for him to make some excessive demands, but if he didn''t make demands, he would feel a panic when he let Doflamingo go for nothing! So he mentioned this condition which looks inconspicuous, but should be able to come in handy in the future! Well, according to the situation of Saint Martin''s goods being sold in various seas and places in the past, it will definitely cause looting, attract many merchants, and attract many pirates! Therefore, these two conditions seem simple and are of no use in the short term, but in the long run, they will be of great help to the commercial development of the Kingdom of Kakzi! "Ok!?" Crane looked at Shaka with a little surprise, but didn''t expect Shaka to make such a simple request. After thinking about it, Crane nodded and promised, "Yes! I will also let the nearby naval base, on the desert island near the port, set up a station, and patrol here for a long time to protect it!" Good people do it to the end and send the Buddha to the west! These two samples are one of the responsibilities of the Navy. Now they are only asking for a stronger force. Crane has no reason not to agree, and because it is the job of the Navy, she simply increases her strength! When the crane agreed, Shaka nodded and turned to leave! Now that the matter is over, there is nothing left! At this time, Crane shouted to him and said, "Wait!" "Ok!?" Shaka frowned, turned his head, and said, "Lieutenant General Crane, what else is there?" "I just wanted to ask if you are interested in joining the navy?" He asked with a smile. Judging from the strength of Shaka''s performance just now, joining the navy is more than enough. And listening to Shakas voice, she felt that Shakas age should not be much older. If Shaka chooses to join the navy, she might have a chance to become a general of the navy in the future. Even if you can''t become a general, there should be no problem with the lieutenant general or even the general alternate! For this kind of talent, Crane, as the chief of staff of the Navy, can''t let it go so easily after seeing it. Even if the other party does not agree in the end, she will definitely regret it if she does not even ask! "No!" Shaka shook his head without hesitation! Just kidding, he''s from Saint Martin, what''s the matter of joining the navy? Besides, if you join the navy, you will definitely have to take off your mask at that time. At that time, if your identity is exposed, it will also affect the kingdom''s plan in the North Sea. "Don''t rush to refuse, you can listen to my terms!" He smiled and said, "As long as you agree, I can directly promise you a post of major general in the headquarters, and as long as you stay in the navy for a year After that, make a few more contributions, and I can recommend you to become a lieutenant general!" Although she is a lieutenant general among the cranes, in terms of her status, as the chief of staff, she is not inferior to the general in the navy, and the current top naval power, the general Sengoku, and Lieutenant General Karp, etc., are all related to her. Joining the navy together and growing up together, her network is one of the best in the navy! Therefore, Crane still has the ability to realize these promises of Shaka! And on the other side ~www.novelhall.com~ Listening to the conditions given by Crane, Shaka is indeed heartened! As soon as he enters the post, he will be a major general, and after a year, he will be a lieutenant general. If he counts it down, he will even have a chance to compete for the position of general. How tempting a person from the Kingdom of Saint Martin becomes a general! But after thinking about it, Shaka shook his head and refused, "Forget it!" Although the temptation was great, considering that he had appeared in the sea long ago, and it was easy to find out with the intelligence of the navy, he finally shook his head and refused and gave up this alluring condition! "That''s a shame!" He sighed, and did not force it, but said, "If you change your mind in the future, you can ask the nearby naval base to notify me!" He felt a pity for Shaka''s refusal, but she did not force it! After all, this kind of thing is about you and me. If he doesn''t want to force him to join, he won''t work hard in the future and don''t say anything. What if he harbors a grudge and stabs the navy at a critical time? "Ok!" After Shaka nodded, he turned around and sat in the small fishing boat that had driven by, heading back to the harbor! After He took a deep look at Shakas leaving back, he turned his head and said to the navy under his hand, "Go and take over the ship under Doflamingo, control them, and then notify Doflamingo. Flamenco, let him release the five hundred navy!" Although Doflamingo ran away, the boat he brought and the people on it did not run! "Yes!" After the navy agreed in unison, they acted separately! . Chapter 640： Talk about it Early the next morning. "Doflamingo defeated! ---North Poster "The worst villain in history---Doflamingo! ---A local newspaper in Beihai "Absurd Comedy! ? ---A local newspaper in Beihai "The protagonist didn''t beat me, but I was killed by the supporting role! ---A local newspaper in Beihai "If revenge is not possible, get slapped? ---A local newspaper in Beihai Following Doflamingos escape, various newspapers in Beihai reported the incident in detail early the next morning! "Hey, did you read the news this morning, the one about Doflamingo!" "I watched, not only watched the news, I watched the live broadcast yesterday!" "I watched it too! I don''t know why, I really want to laugh when I watch it!" "Yes, I really want to laugh when I watch it, especially the section where the masked man directly killed Doflamingo in seconds, it''s so funny!" "Yeah! I installed it for so long, but what happened? It was killed by a mask man who had been ignored from the beginning. The contrast is too big!" For a time, Doflamingo became a favorite of the people who eat melons in Beihai, and this made his reputation in Beihai even louder! Although the loudness this time is a derogatory term! And, what I am afraid that even Doflamingo himself does not have is that his live broadcast behavior adds a bit of funny color to this news! Had it not been for the fact that there were no small break stations in this world, I am afraid he would have been made the protagonist in the ghost video! --------- The Study Room of King St. Martins Palace Looking at the falling snow outside the window, Arthur picked up the freshly brewed milk tea next to him and took a sip! "Gulong!" As the hot milk tea entered his throat, Arthur felt his body warm up all at once. "Hoo---" After putting down the teacup and spitting out the white misty weather, Arthur picked up the latest file and looked at it. Doflamingo ran away? was stopped by crane? Looking at the information sent by Shaka, Arthur was not too surprised! This answer was already in his expectation! Doflamingos identity is too sensitive! No matter how much he does evil, the Navy, as one of the subordinate agencies of the world government, must have scruples towards him. They dare not kill him or allow him to be killed in front of his own eyes, otherwise he will definitely not be able to explain to them! So, after knowing that the crane had reached the North Sea, and was still hunting down Doflamingo, Arthur guessed this result! But Arthur also feels a bit pity for what Shaka said about the recruitment of cranes! As soon as I joined the navy headquarters? This is simply! You must know that St. Martin is currently the highest-ranking naval undercover agent, but he was once the minister of the Naval Division near St. Martin, and was later transferred to Stella, the navy headquarters. And his current rank is nothing more than a major general of the navy headquarters! Shakas joining is almost like him! Of course, this is almost just a military rank. In fact, the connections, resources, and intelligence channels within the Navy are definitely no better than Stella who has been in the Navy for many years! However, even this is very attractive! Especially in the past two years, the sky will rise to the world government as the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces. If you join at this time, Shaka might have the opportunity to become a navy admiral! Admiral! It is a pity that Shaka has shown his face in the sea after all, and the information is easy to check. Even if he agreed, the navy would not agree! Thinking so, Arthur couldn''t help frowning again! Although Doflamingo ran away, but according to his character, this matter is definitely not over, he will retaliate, so to find a way to solve him, it is best to solve him before he retaliates, otherwise it is a fixed time. Bomb, maybe when it will explode! As for how to solve it Thinking about it, but Arthur didn''t think of a good way! Doflamingo himself is a cunning man. In the navy''s pursuit for so many years, the chief of staff of the navy, Crane, personally chased after him. He can live unscathed, which is very telling! Although there are other factors in this, it is always safe to live, right? And the navy couldn''t catch him. Arthur, who had no influence in the North Sea, wanted to catch him, it was even more difficult! "Forget it, anyway, after this lesson, he may not dare to come to trouble for a while, get the Kakzi Kingdom first, and then find a solution to him!" Arthur murmured, with a decision in his heart! Since I cant think of a good way for a while, lets put it away first. He first settles the matter about the kingdom of Kakzi and controls the kingdom in his hands. Then, its the same to take care of Doflamingo slowly later! "But we still have to increase our guard, after all, Doflamingo is too vengeful, if he doesn''t guard his hands, he will always be a little uncomfortable!" Arthur frowned while thinking, and continued to look down! And when he saw the last sentence of Doflamingo''s last sentence before the run, I will definitely come back, which was written at the end of the document, Arthur always had an inexplicable sense of sight in his mind. Where did you hear or read it? After thinking for a while, Arthur suddenly had an inspiration! Isnt this the words after each failure of Big Gray Wolf? Every time when the Big Big Wolf fails to catch a sheep, he is beaten up, blown up, thrown up, and so on. At the same time, there will always be this sentence! Well, as for why Arthur would remember right away, this is a term for Big Big Wolf He would never admit that he had watched cartoons like Joy and Big Big Wolf, even if it was his five-year-old cousin! "No wonder I always have a sense of sight!" Whispering, Arthur couldn''t help shook his head, closed the file and put it aside! ------ Pandragon Duke''s Mansion, Kingdom of Kakzi! To say that Doflamingo is running away, who has the greatest influence, is the Pendragon family! Not only the problem was solved, but also the enthusiasm of the nobles of the Khaquez Kingdom! After learning that Shaka was invited by the Pendragon family, all the nobles were very enthusiastic about establishing relations with the Pendragon family! The nobles who originally attached to the Pendragon family came to visit with all kinds of precious gifts! Because of the Doflamingo incident, the nobles who betrayed the Pendragon family have even come to pray for forgiveness with various valuable gifts! As for the nobles who have nothing to do with the Pendragon family, they also came to the door with various gifts, ready to have a little relationship with them! However, to their disappointment, the Duke of Pendragon was not in the house, but left with his family and luggage! Besides, they also got a shocking news. The Duke of Pendragon passed the title to his daughter, Pendragonfina! Now, they are all dumbfounded! what''s going on? If it is said that the matter of Doflamingo had not been resolved before, then the Duke of Pendragon left with his family and luggage and passed the title to his daughter Pendragonfina, they would still understand! Running on his own and using her daughter to prevent disasters, although it sounds a bit beastly, this is also the daily life of the nobles. But this matter was resolved, but he ran away, and then gave his daughter to stay and inherit the family business. This operation is a bit strange! However, after careful consideration, the nobles felt that, for now, let alone whether the operation is strange or not, the most important thing at the moment is to close the relationship. is dependent on the Pendragon family. If the relationship is good, we need to get closer and make the good relationship better! Betrayed because of Doflamingo''s affairs before, so we must get closer to avoid liquidation at that time! If it doesn''t matter, then we have to get closer. The Doflamingo Pendragon family can solve it. Then in the three-centre acre of Beihai, what else can they not solve? The Pendragon family is about to take off! At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ to get closer, if you hug your thigh, then people take off, and you can fly up with your thigh! Thinking about this, the nobles began to look for the current patriarch of the Pendragon family, Grand Duke Pendragonfina! But still not found! Pendragonfina is not in the kingdom either! This makes the nobles a bit awkward! The prerequisite for getting closer is to have a goal that can get closer! Now that people are not in the Kingdom of Kakzi, how can we get closer? Finally, after the housekeeper told the news that Pendragonfina would be back in a few days, they only returned to normal from the claws! . Chapter 641： Mystery a few days later! North Sea Kakzi Kingdom Port When Fina was about to arrive at the port, the nobles of the Kakzi Kingdom who had received the news had arrived at the port in advance and waited! "I''m coming!" "That ship, right?" "Everything is ready, you must go up and get familiar with it immediately!" "Daughter, you played best with her when you were young. You must come forward and say hello later!" "Son, you played well with her when you were young, and you should remember to go up and say hello later!" "Son! I remember you were beaten by her when you were young? She must still remember you, you go up and get a familiar look with her! If you can... I can actually accept you in the future!" ... In order to hold the thighs, a group of nobles in the Kakzi Kingdom dont even have their faces! Not only did I lick my face and wanted to be familiar, but also called daughters, sons, and other people who had dealt with Fina in the same generation, to be familiar with each other, and even utterly shameless, wanted Son is married! And just as they were talking, Finas ship docked! But when they saw Fina disembark, the audience fell into a strange silence for the first time. It''s not because of anything else, it''s because of Fina...I''m pregnant! --- the other side! Fina, with a conspicuous belly, walked down with the help of the maid Gina! Behind her is a group of guards from the Pendragon family, as well as elite soldiers selected by Arthur from the kingdom, and a group of waiters and maids who serve her! "Why are there so many people?" Gina looked at the surrounding nobles while supporting Fina, a little surprised! It''s not that she has never seen so many nobles, but that was when the Pendragon family held a banquet, or the birthday of the Duke of Pendragon! Normally, especially in the port, she has never seen so many nobles gather together! "Leave it alone, let''s go!" Fina glanced at the nobles who had fallen into weird silence, and said lightly. Fina knew very well why these nobles gathered here. It was nothing more than seeing Shaka defeating Doflamingo, so she was ready to hug her thigh of the incoming female grandfather! "Yes, miss!" Gina heard the words and helped Fina walk past the nobles! Although this scene is a bit strange, she doesn''t care too much about it because of the rough nerves! And not long after they left, the nobles reacted! "Oh, why is she pregnant? Such a good opportunity is not easy to grasp!" "Yes, she is pregnant when she is pregnant. Who cares about her child, as long as she is the owner of the Pendragon family, won''t it be over?" "I didn''t even react for a while!" "Yeah yeah!" "But then again, who is the child? Why did Fina get pregnant? I remember she was not pregnant when she left some time ago!" "Speak carefully, no matter why she is pregnant, you only need to know that she is the master of the Pendragon family! "Yes, that masked man is still in the Pendragon family now!" "It doesn''t matter, I have to go back quickly and give gifts at my door!" "Yes, yes, I was stunned just now, I didn''t go up to be familiar with it, now I go back quickly, it''s too late!" ... After a group of nobles reacted, they immediately regretted it. What about Fina being pregnant? It doesnt matter what they do! But after regretting it for a while, they immediately remembered the remedy... rushed to Pendragon Dukes Mansion to give gifts. Well, right now there is also a good name for giving gifts! Celebrate the new Duke of Pendragon! Although Fina wants to become the real Duke of Pendragon, it will finally require an announcement from the king of the kingdom. Before the announcement, it is not nominally speaking! But in the eyes of the nobles, it is the same whether the king declares or not, and the kingdom has not said that after the duke declared his heir, the kingdom did not recognize or not declare! What''s more, the Pendragon family itself is not easy to provoke. There are many attached to this family in the kingdom. Even if the king wants to set a precedent, he does not recognize or declare the title of the Pendragon family. Those who are attached to Pendra The nobles of the Gong family will also force him to announce! Thinking so, these nobles hurriedly followed Fina''s back and ran towards the Duke of Pendragon''s Mansion! Soon, Fina came to the residence of the Dukes of Pendragon! "I haven''t been back for a long time, I still miss it inexplicably!" Gina, the maid who supported Fina, looked at the mansion door in front of her, and sighed involuntarily! "Yeah!" Fina agreed, a trace of nostalgia flashed in her eyes! But then, she took a deep breath, suppressed the nostalgia, and said, "Let''s go, go in, there will be time to miss in the future!" "Okay, miss!" Gina nodded and helped Fina walk in! After entering the mansion, Fina and Gina came to the living room of the mansion. At this time, there are already many people waiting here! Shaka, the old butler of the Dukes Mansion, Kabe, who was left by the old Duke Pendragon, and some of the waiters and maids of the Dukes Mansion. "Miss Fina!" a group of people respectfully said in unison. Among them, in order to prevent others from hearing something, Shaka is also the eldest yelling with others! "Yeah!" Fina nodded and said, "Steward, the people I brought back, except for the original ones they returned to their usual positions, you can arrange for the new ones~www.novelhall.com~ first Let them live in the mansion, and then arrange positions for them!" "Now that everyone else is gone, follow the original rules and do their own work! Samsara, you stay, I have something to ask you!" "Yes, miss!" After Kabe and a group of waiters and maids agreed, they left and went to their own affairs! Immediately, Fina, Gina, and Shaka were left in the living room! With the help of Gina, after Fina sat on the sofa in the living room, she looked at Shaka with scorching eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Tell me, what is going on?" "Princess Fina, what are you talking about?" Shaka asked calmly. "Why did my father pass the title to me like this? Why did my father go to the Kingdom of St. Martin with you? That was not the way I said to Arthur at the beginning!" Fina squinted at Shaka. Questioned slowly. Fina feels like she has fallen into a mystery on the way! Inexplicably, my father called her and passed her the title! Inexplicably, my father said to take his siblings and mother to the Kingdom of Saint Martin! All this made her feel confused, and she didn''t know what was going on! If it werent for her pregnancy, and the high winds and waves on the road, she was exhausted and she had no time to take care of other things. She would have called and questioned Arthur! "My lord Princess, it''s not impossible to tell you, but... I want to ask the king first!" Shaka thought for a while and said. "Ask Arthur?" Fina squinted, and after looking up and down Shaka, she nodded and said, "Yes!" Chapter 642： Childhood dream "Yes, yes, okay, I understand!" Shaka hung up the phone in his hand after replying a few sentences, turned his gaze to Fina, and said sternly, "Princess Fina, Your Majesty agreed!" "Then tell me!" Fina made a respectful look. "The matter should start from you to the Kingdom of Saint Martin..." Shaka explained the whole thing. At this time, what he said was more detailed than what he said to the Duke of Pendragon! While listening to him, Fina gritted her teeth and asked with a sullen face, "That is to say, this was a conspiracy from the beginning? His original goal was our Pendragon family?" "No!" Shaka shook his head calmly, and asked, "Your Majesty promised you to help you solve Doflamingo''s affairs, and now Doflamingo''s affairs...Although they are not doing very well. Perfect, but isn''t it solved?" "So, this is not a conspiracy, it can only be regarded as a fair deal, and the Duke of Pendragon himself agreed. This is just a matter of your wish!" "What fair deal? I...I... didn''t I give him all of me? He didn''t say he wanted us Pendragon family!" Fina said with shame and anger. "No, I can''t say it! Actually, this thing of the Pendragon family is nothing to your majesty! As long as the Duke of Pendragon arrives in St. Martin, your majesty will give the entire Pendragon family more than the original Pendragon family. Something with high value, so this Pendragon family just said it was... a deal!" Shaka said calmly. Listening to Shaka''s calm words, Fina''s face turned green and white, and after a long time of change, she finally calmed down. As Shaka said, this can only be said to be a deal! There is nothing to force the Duke of Pendragon in the drama, just tell him a fact and complete a transaction! Upon seeing this, Shaka continued to explain, "Actually, this is also a good choice, isn''t it? Princess Fina, you have been to Saint Martin. You should know that compared to Saint Martin, this kingdom is nothing at all!" "In St. Martin, everything else is very good, except that the status is definitely not as good as in the Kingdom of Kakzi. The Duke of Pendragon can live better! And if he wants to continue his business, he has the care of his majesty. , The same can be done, and it can be bigger than here!" "It can be said that no matter from which point of view, the Duke of Pendragon is not losing, even very profitable!" "Well, things about my father will be like this for now!" Fina listened to Shaka''s explanation, and the depression in her heart disappeared a lot! Indeed, for the Duke of Pendragon, although he has left the place where his ancestors have lived for generations, he has not lost anything, but has gained a lot of things. Isn''t this a better choice? Immediately, Fina showed a weird look and asked another question she was concerned about, saying, "Listen to what you mean, and then I will be the queen of this kingdom...?" Queen! When I heard this, Fina didn''t know why she felt an inexplicable sense of excitement in her heart! When I was young, almost all children would have unrealistic dreams, such as being a king, being a queen, being an emperor, being a prime minister, being a prime minister, etc. She was no exception, she also had dreams of being a queen! But with the passage of time, she grew up slowly, and like all other children, she gradually recognized reality and knew that this was impossible, so she buried this dream in her heart! And today, when Shaka said so, she dug out her childhood dream from the bottom of her heart! She never thought that she still has the day to realize her childhood dreams! "Yes!" Shaka nodded and said solemnly, "We will make you a queen!" After thinking about it, Fina frowned and asked, "You just said that my uncle will die by accident!" Fina actually has no feelings for Kakzi X! Although the two parties are relatives, even though they are still related by blood, as the king, Kakzi X has no good impressions of the powerful Pendragon family in the kingdom! Therefore, for Feina, although he usually does not discriminate, but he does not treat him with any good looks. At most, the two sides meet are better than ordinary people! And the reason why she frowned was just because she heard the news that a loved one was dying! Normal people heard the news of the death of their relatives. Except for a small number of "extreme" relatives, even if you don''t like that relative, you can''t laugh because of it, right? "Yes!" After Shaka nodded, he said flatly, "Kakzi X''s luck has not been very good recently, and accidental death is actually normal!" "hiss---" Shakas tone was flat, but the content of his words made Fina involuntarily take a breath, and subconsciously speed up her breathing! In the sound of rapid breathing, Fina couldn''t help but ask, "You can even control things like luck?" "No! Although there is a lucky fruit in this world that can control luck, we don''t have this fruit in our hands!" After Shaka explained, he said, "But... we have one in our hands. A gem that can make the owner unlucky, and it is now in the hands of Kakzi X!" Listening to Shakas explanation, while Fina was curious about the lucky fruits, she also became interested in the gem Shaka said that would make the owner hapless! However, considering the current business, she still suppressed some curiosity and interest for the time being. After she nodded to express her understanding, she said seriously, "Then Arthur intends to use this gem to change the kingdom of the Kakzi Kingdom a few more times. Finally, as a last resort, let me be the queen?" "Yes!" Shaka admitted. "Then...Have you ever considered that the effect of this gem was finally discovered?" Fina frowned and asked a little later. "It doesn''t matter even if it is discovered, the bad luck is the bad luck!" Shaka shook his head and said quietly. Fina didnt understand what Shaka meant at first sight! But when you think about it, she understands! If the gem is not strong, Shaka will have to do it himself~www.novelhall.com~ let it be artificially unlucky! Thinking like this, Fina hesitated for a moment, waved her hand, and said, "I almost know everything, you go down first, let me think about it!" "Okay, Princess Fina!" Shaka nodded, turned and left! For Fina, the impact is really great. She needs a little time to cushion it, which is normal! just after Shaka left! Gina, who had been listening by the side, suddenly grabbed Fina''s hand and said excitedly, "Miss, you are going to be a queen!" And listening to her words, Fina couldn''t help but feel excited! This is her childhood dream! However, she did not directly express her excitement, but forced the turbulent emotions and calmly said, "I haven''t become a queen yet! And this queen is given to me by others, not by myself!" "Also, although I don''t want to admit it... but since I agreed before, then I am his wife, the queen or something, I still have to be behind my wife!" At the end, Fina couldn''t help but touched her belly, showing a gentle and sweet smile. "Yes!" Gina nodded in agreement, and then said excitedly, "But even if it was given by someone else, even if it should be a little behind, that''s a queen! A real queen!" Hearing this, Fina shook her head helplessly! Just as she was trying to say something, the old butler outside the door rushed in and said, "Miss Fina, it''s not good! Just now, the king was killed by the sudden collapse of the roof!" Chapter 643： Weird weather Kakzi X died? Hearing this news, Arthur was a little surprised! It''s only a few days now, just like this is the death of King Kakzi X? Although the effect of the gem of doom is bad luck, it is just bad luck, and it has no direct effect on death! Under normal circumstances, even if a normal person gets a gem, if there is no external influence, even if there is no one to protect it, it can last ten and a half months. But what about Cakzi X? Not even half a month! He is a magnificent king! The lord of a country, with someone to protect, died so fast? There is no such thing as bad luck! is definitely more than the effect of the gem of doom! I am afraid that during this period of time, Kakzi X was indeed unlucky, it would be the case when mold is added! Thinking like this, Arthur put the matter down! Since the first king of the Kakzi Kingdom has died, it is only a matter of time before the second and third kings are replaced by Fina. He is not in a hurry, and there is no need to hurry! In fact, if Arthur was really anxious for the Kingdom of Khaquez, Shaka would have been able to modify his memory directly! In that case, the income of the Kakzi Kingdom can be swept away within a few days! Simple, convenient and fast! However, Arthur didn''t, and didn''t want to do it! One country is fine, but ten or one hundred? He is a man who wants to occupy the world in the future, he can''t make changes to the thousands of countries in the world, every country, right? Furthermore, the upper-class people of a country can make changes, but what about the civilians and the middle-class? Cant let Shakas civilians and middle-level people modify them one by one, right? That way Shaka will definitely be exhausted! And if the civilians and the middle class of the kingdom do not modify, there will always be some patriots who will stand up and resist? When the time comes, the whole kingdom will be in chaos, and it will take a lot of effort to fix it! So it''s better not to modify it at the beginning! Therefore, the current Arthur has consciously reduced the use of Shaka''s ability to modify memory. If it is not necessary, try to use other methods as much as possible. Can you not modify it without modification! Just like the Kakzi Kingdom now, although some insidious methods were used in the process, the result must be agreed by everyone. The civilians will not resist, the middle level will not resist, and the upper level will not resist. Everything is So beautiful! "Pattern!" At this moment, Arthur, who had just let go of this matter, was attracted by the sleet of rain outside the window! "The weather these days is a bit weird!" Arthur murmured, frowning involuntarily! St. Maarten and the surrounding climate are relatively warm all year round! Its just a bit cold even in winter! is very similar to the all-eating province before Arthur crossed, and Hu Jian-shen, who was eaten all-in province, it rained even in winter! In the past few days, it has snowed in and around St. Martin! Of course, although Arthur feels a little strange, he can still accept it. After all, even in places as hot as Quanchi Province and Hu Jian Province, there are times when it snows and even hail! But after several days of snow and sleet, Arthur felt a little weird! You know, Saint Martin has a **** to protect this treasure! Its role is to make the whole Saint-Martin smooth! It stands to reason that nothing happens in the weather with it! But now, St. Maartens Island has been snowing and sleet for several days, and it is even about to cause floods! So, there must be a problem! Moreover, it is very likely that someone or some reason caused the unnatural disaster! also said that this is probably...! Thinking like this, Arthur''s brows furrowed tighter! "!" Just then, the door of the room was knocked! "Come in!" Arthur said casually. "Crack!" As the door was pushed open, an honest and sturdy figure walked in! It is Giles, Minister of Industry! "Your Majesty!" Giles bowed. "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he asked casually, "What''s the matter?" "Because it has rained continuously in the past few days, all places and cities on St. Martin''s island, except for the royal capital, have been unable to hold up the other drainage systems. There are signs of damage. If it continues like this , It will definitely cause a flood!" Giles reported. Hearing this, Arthur thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "You first organize the personnel of the Ministry of Industry, especially the fishmen who joined the Ministry of Industry, to repair the drainage systems in various places. While maintaining the normal drainage system, Let the workers of the Ministry of Industry dig some ditches in the cities of various places to temporarily divert the water flow and avoid the formation of floods!" "Okay Your Majesty, I''ll do it now!" Giles nodded and turned to leave! But at this time, he seemed to have thought of something again. After a halt, he turned his head and looked at Arthur. He hesitated and said, "Your Majesty! Even if you do this, it will delay the formation of the flood at best. If the weather continues If this continues, floods will still occur!" A gleam of thought flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and after a moment of indulgence, he said, "I understand, I want a way to solve it as soon as possible! You go down first, do everything well, just don''t have any problems these days!" "Yes!" Giles turned and left! And the next moment he left, the door was knocked again! "-" Hearing some rapid knocks on the door, Arthur frowned involuntarily and said, "Come in!" "Your Majesty, it''s not good, it''s not good!" An Lan said anxiously as he ran in. When Arthur saw this, his eyes became serious and he asked, "What''s the matter?" He knew that this little maid would run in such anxiously, something big must happen! "The sea kings near St. Martin don''t know what they are going crazy~www.novelhall.com~ They all went crazy and started attacking ships and fishermen. They have killed dozens of people by now!" An Lan Said anxiously. "What?" After a trace of uncertainty flashed through Arthur''s eyes, he looked at An Lan and quickly asked, "What''s the matter?" "I don''t know the details!" An Lan shook her head and explained, "Just now, Secretary Bruce asked to inform us that the sea kings near the waters of St. Martin didn''t know what they were going to attack the passing ships. There are also fishermen, who have killed dozens of people so far! Then I ran over to inform you!" "What about Bruce?" Arthur asked quickly. "The soldier said, Secretary Bruce has already taken the navy to deal with and suppress those sea kings!" An Lan said sternly. "I''ll go and see!" Arthur thought for a while, just stood up, and walked out the door! But this time. Another rushing figure ran over and ran directly into Arthur. "boom!" After the figure hit Arthur, he was directly knocked out by Arthur! "Ouch!" With a soft scream, Arthur could see the people coming! is the girl Perona who is eleven this year! "Papa!" "What is it that makes you so anxious?" Upon seeing this, Arthur hurried forward to help Perona and patted the dust on her body. As soon as I heard this, Perona, who was originally teary, forgot the pain in her body, and quickly said, "Oh no, something happened to Gaoka!!!" Chapter 644： Original regression Gaioka has an accident? I was dumbfounded when I heard this Arthur! Isnt Gaioka always in the palace? How could something happen? Thinking so, Arthur couldn''t help asking, "What happened to Guyoka?" "Your Majesty hasnt seen Gaoka in the past few days, but I dont know. Since a few days ago, it has been inexplicably sluggish. It tastes good in everything, and it is not enough to drink anything. I dont know why. Drowsy, looks listless!" Perona paused and continued to explain, At first, we thought it was sick, so we went to the vet to see it. But after the vet saw it, it said there was nothing wrong, just eating too much and some excess nutrients. That''s it, so we didn''t care!" "But just a few days later, just a short time later, the situation suddenly changed. Gaioka passed out inexplicably without knowing why, so they asked me to tell you to take a look!" After listening, Arthur said without thinking, "Let''s go, go and see!" Saying, Arthur is going to the place where Guyoka is! But as soon as he was about to leave, his body shape couldn''t help but stop! At this time, he suddenly thought of a question...Didnt he originally go to Bruce to see Neptune? Compared to the accident in Gaioka, the inexplicable madness of the Neptune class seems to be more serious! Thinking, Arthur couldn''t help but hesitate a little, not knowing where to go! Lets go to see Gaoka...I''m afraid that things on the sea king side will get serious, so I can''t feel at ease if I don''t go! Lets go to see the Neptune class... Gaioka is a mythical beast, one of the strong combat powers in the future, what if something happens? Being so embarrassed, the only thing that made Arthur feel grateful was that the snow and sleet that had been falling for the past few days had not rushed to the front. Otherwise, at this moment Arthur felt that his head would explode with a "bang"! and many more! Suddenly, Arthur flashed in his mind, thinking of something! The weather is weird these days, snow and sleet have been falling continuously for several days! And Gaioka just happened to be a little sluggish inexplicably these days! Just now, the Neptune class did not know why they rioted! and Gaioka passed out at this time! With such an association, Arthur discovered the problem! What happened these days... definitely has something to do with Guyoka! Immediately, Arthur didn''t hesitate, picked up Perona, and then ran towards the place where Guyoka was. Soon, with Arthur''s full play, he came to the place where Guyoka usually lives! The Royal Palace Aquarium! And when he came to the aquarium, he saw Guyoka who was surrounded by everyone and was fainted floating in the air! "Arthur!" "Your Majesty!" "Dad!" "Leiqiu~Leiqiu~" ... In the aquarium, under the leadership of Ishihara Rimi, Arthur''s princess, several children, two Raichus, and the waiters and maids all greeted Arthur! "Yeah!" After Arthur agreed casually, he hurriedly passed through the way the crowd had made way, and came to Gaoka. In the past few months, Gaioka''s body shape has improved by leaps and bounds, from a few meters long to nearly fifteen meters in size! At the beginning, Arthur was surprised by this! He remembers that Gaioka is only four meters and five meters under normal circumstances, even if it is the original return, it is only nine meters eight meters! But then he changed his mind, that was the data in the game! Gaioka in the animation doesn''t look like it has only that point! And, in reality, if a beast is only a little bit long, it seems a bit... inferior! Thinking so, Arthur didn''t care! can grow longer, can it grow longer than the sea king? Get back to the subject! At this time, Gaioka in front of Arthur''s eyes is hanging his head, tail, hands, and is floating in the air, and there is a strange white fluorescence on his body, which looks a little inexplicable sacredness! Under the white fluorescence, the skin on its body and the lines on its body are also changing visible to the naked eye! The skin color has gradually changed from blue to purple-blue, and the lines have become a lot sharper from the original softness. The overall look, the cute and cute Guyoka, is less cute and three more cute. The feeling of sharp points! this is... The original return! ? Seeing Gaioka like this, Arthur was surprised! Gaioka is clearly going to enter the state of primitive return! can be for no reason, how can it enter the original return? Under normal circumstances, Guyoka enters the original state of return, and he needs a kind of indigo orb! But he doesn''t have that kind of orb in his hand! How could this happen? Looking at the appearance of Guyoka, Arthur stroked his chin, frowned and began to think. Suddenly, Arthur patted his head, his face showed excitement! He thought of a way to find out why Guyoka looks like this! system! As a creature produced by the system, even if it changes, it will be displayed on the system if you want to! Immediately, Arthur opened the layout of the system and inquired about the situation of Guyoka! Original Gaioka (Sea King) [Introduction: The legendary ultra-ancient Pokmon is said to be able to expand the ocean with the ability to rain! [Note 1: Mythical beasts in their juvenile period require ten years of growth. Please use them carefully during this period! [Note 2: It was originally an ordinary sacred beast, Gaoka. After consuming a large amount of high-energy food for a long time, the deep-seated genes in the body were activated and entered the primitive return state! [Note 3: In the process of the original return, in another world with the power of rules, the ocean beast Gaoka, the rules in his body resonated with the rules of this world, resulting in incredible changes! [Note 4: Because of the resonance with the rules of this world, Gaioka is completely integrated into this world, so his body shape will gradually change toward the sea king-like body shape of this world! [Note 5: Because of the resonance with the rules of this world, Gaoka will have the ability to command the nearby Neptune-like body, which is smaller than it, and the range of this ability will gradually increase as Gaoka grows! Looking at the two more characters in front of Giouka''s name, looking at the remarks at the back of its name, and looking at the four more notes under the information, Arthur''s mouth became an O, completely blinded! After about three minutes, Arthur recovered from the blindness. And the first thing he recovered from is to gradually understand the situation of Guyoka! First of all, he found out the culprit of Gaioka! is Note 2! It says that after long-term consumption of a large amount of high-energy food, Gaioka will enter the original state of return and will undergo a series of changes! But the problem is ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur remembers that he didn''t use any high-energy food for it! It usually eats common dishes in this world, such as fish, shrimp, meat, sea kings and the like. and many more! This world... not the Pokmon world! Thinking like this, Arthur suddenly understood, what is the so-called high-energy food! is the ordinary meat in this world, ordinary dishes, ordinary sea king class! The energy content of food is definitely different in different worlds! Ordinary food in this world has more energy than the Pokmon world! This can be seen from people in two worlds! People in the Pokmon world, no matter how they train, they are better than normal at best! But people in the Pirate World can become stronger and stronger as long as they train. Even people with no talent can train to a dozen or even a dozen when food is sufficient! And one of the keys is food! The food in this world has high energy, which can support a person to become stronger after training. Also because of the high energy contained in food, people can recover quickly after training! Well, this can be seen from the fact that Luffy looks dying every time he finishes a fight, but he recovers immediately after a meal! This can be seen! If the energy in the food in this world is not enough, can Luffy recover so quickly? And according to the law of conservation of energy, if the energy contained in the food in this world is not enough, the strong can be trained by the head? Chapter 645： After the rain, the weather will be fine. Immediately afterwards, Arthur turned his attention to the next one, which is Note 3! If Note 2 is the culprit that caused the changes in Gaoka, then Note 3 is the key player. According to the above statement, it is the regular power in Gaioka. In the process of primitive return, it resonated with the regular power of this world, so so many changes have occurred! But here comes the problem! What is the power of rules? If you are a person in this world, you may not understand it, but as a traverser, Arthur can still understand this kind of power. It should be the law in the world of the novel, the fantasy world, the world of Xianxia, ??the world of Gaowu, etc. Power is the basic force for the movement of the world! And with this understanding, many of Arthur''s problems have also been solved! Why didn''t Leiqiu change? You must know that Raichu appeared several years earlier than Gaioka, and it has eaten more food than Gaioka. If it wants to change, shouldn''t it change first? Also, why are the monsters better than ordinary Pokmon? In terms of race value, the leave king is only ten points less than before Gaoka did not return to the original, and the race value is the same as the three **** pillars! But when the fight starts, no matter which one of the three pillars can be beaten by the king of leave, why? Why is the race value the same, but the difference is so big? These problems can be easily explained if the so-called rule force is added! Because there is no so-called regular power in Leiqiu''s body, he eats more, that is, exercises a little bit stronger! Because of the so-called regular power in the body of mythical beasts, the power they can exert is many times stronger than ordinary Pokmon! And after roughly understanding the meaning of Note 3, Arthur looked at the goal of Note 4, Note 5! If note 2 and note 3 are the cause, then note 4 and note 5 are the result! Note 4 and Note 5 are written clearly in the front because they resonate with the rules of this world. And note 4 probably means that after the rules in Gaioka''s body resonated with the rules of this world, it has completely integrated into this world, and its body shape has begun to change to the sea king of this world! seems to be very straightforward, but Arthur took a closer look and found something interesting! First of all, the word "thorough" is used wonderfully! Under the literal meaning, Gaioka was not completely integrated into this world before! But why not count it? Thinking like this, Arthur couldn''t help frowning and thinking! After thinking about it for a while, Arthur suddenly got a flash of inspiration and understood! Rules are the key! Gaioka is different from Raichu. Raichu has no rules in his body. It is just an ordinary Pokmon, so it does not have the problem of integrating into this world! But Gaioka is a beast! There are regular powers in it! Moreover, the power of this rule is not in this world, but in other worlds. Therefore, it is naturally separated from this world! Make an analogy! Gaioka was a citizen of the Magic Kingdom before, holding the nationality of the Magic Kingdom (rules). Later, for various reasons (system lottery), he came to the Pirate Kingdom and lived here, but his nationality (rules) did not change. Still the nationality of the Magic Kingdom (rules)! In other words, it is regarded as living in the Pirate Kingdom who came to with a green card. In fact, it is not a member of the Pirate Kingdom and does not enjoy the benefits of the Pirate Kingdom! But after the rules resonated, it was recognized by the Pirate Kingdom and officially joined the nationality (rules) of the Pirate Kingdom, so it also began to enjoy the benefits of the Pirate World! And the change of body shape to the sea king of this world is also one of its benefits! Thinking like this, Arthur completely understood this note 4! Then, he turned his gaze to Note 5! This is the last one. It is the one that Arthur values ??most and makes him ecstatic! Isnt this the sea king in disguise? And according to the literal meaning, Gaioka''s ability is obviously higher than that of White Star, personally! As one of the three ancient weapons, Poseidon, the white star, she possesses the ability to communicate with the Neptunes, while Giouka possesses commands. One is the communication like a friend, and the other is the command from the superior to the subordinates! However, considering reality, White Star can communicate with Neptunes of all sizes, while Giouka can only order Neptunes with a smaller size, so in the early stage, White Star''s ability is still stronger! Of course, if it''s a later stage, forget it! It is known from Note 4 and Note 5 that Gaokas future volume will change towards the Neptunes of this world, so the more Neptunes it can control, the more Neptunes it can command, and the range of Neptunes it can command is getting bigger and bigger! In other words, as the volume gets bigger and bigger, the later Gaioka must be better than Baixing! And because its ability is a command, its personally stronger than Bai Xings communication, so once the two match up, no matter how many Neptunes Bai Xing communicates with, they will be taken away in a later stage! So understanding, Arthur turned his goal to the last one that needs to be understood! Sea Emperor! This is behind the name of Giouka, specially marked by the system! In the beginning, at first glance, Arthur didn''t actually understand what this meant! But as he understood the notes one by one, especially after understanding Note 5, he probably understood what the note meant! This is an indication of the status of Guyoka in this world! Just as Arthur understood the meaning of the system, the situation before him suddenly changed again! "Moo----" With the melodious chirping sound, the skin and lines completely changed to the original Gaoka like Gaoka, slowly opening his eyes. At the same time, the volume of Gaioka suddenly increased soaring! fifteen meters! 20 meters! thirty meters! Forty-five meters! ... The longer and faster Guyoka, the aquarium will no longer be able to accommodate it in a while! Seeing this, Arthur did not dare to hesitate anymore! hurriedly stepped forward and stood under it, exerting force with both hands, making a tripod shape, lifting it up, and then ran toward the outside of the aquarium! In a while! Arthur took Guyoka to the small square outside the aquarium. Sixty meters! 80 meters! One hundred meters! 120 meters! One hundred and fifty meters! ... About a minute later, the volume of Giouka directly grew ten times as much as before, which is one hundred and fifty meters! "hiss---" At this length, Arthur who watched took a breath! One hundred and fifty meters! Maybe it''s nothing in the windless zone, but in a place like Beihai, it''s almost considered the overlord of the sea king! And, more importantly... it is now in its infancy! It takes ten years to reach adulthood! How much can it grow in these ten years~www.novelhall.com~? Judging from the long-term speed of Gaoka during this period, it will definitely not be smaller than those super-large sea kings in the windless belt ten years later. Coupled with its ability to command Neptunes that are smaller than its own size, Guyoka is absolutely terrifying after ten years! Just after the change in volume stopped, a glimmer of joy flashed in Gaoka''s eyes, his tail swung, and he swam toward the sky! "Moo----" Along with its figure swimming towards the sky, a melodious chirping sound, like the simplest song, came out of Guyokas mouth, making the people who heard it feel refreshed. At the same time, it slowly began to radiate toward the surroundings! With the radiation of this tweet, at this moment, the rain stopped! The dark clouds in the sky that lasted for a few days gradually dissipated, and the sun was shining after the dark clouds were exposed, and under the sun''s rays, the beautiful rainbow hung on the horizon! At this moment, the Neptune class is no longer crazy! Hearing this sound, the tyranny in their eyes gradually dissipated, revealing a face of joy. After the same happy cry, all the sea kings plunged into the ocean and started swimming freely! At this moment, the rain has passed and the sky has cleared, everything is fine! Chapter 646： Poseidon "St. Martin''s torrential rain is devastated, and the flying fish has rained and the sky is clear! ---Western Poster "Shocked, flying sea king class appeared! ---A local newspaper in Xihai "Flying Fish---Rain God! ---A local newspaper in Xihai "Aquaman? Fish god? ---A local newspaper in Xihai "Poseidon Guyoka! "---St. Martin Daily! ... What Arthur never expected was that the scene of Gaioka flying into the sky caused a wave of waves in the West Sea! The person who happened to see that scene not only spread the matter, but because when Gaioka appeared, he dispelled the dark clouds that had stopped in the sky for a few days, so he regarded it as a god! Originally, Arthur didn''t want to pay attention to such rumors. After all, it is just a rumor. As a king, he is too late to deal with major affairs of the country. What time is there to pay attention to these? Besides, it is said that he sees too many rumors, and usually it stops after a few days at most! But what he didn''t expect later was that after a few days, the rumors not only continued, but became more and more intense. Some people even spontaneously formed the Fish God Sect and the Rain God Sect. They also recruited many believers and made trouble. A lot of trouble! No way, Arthur can only intervene! However, after intervening, Arthur did not choose to directly force people to disbelieve, or destroy the sect or something! Since someone wants to believe, someone wants to believe, then give them a letter, let them believe enough! With this thought in mind, he ordered the establishment of a Poseidon Sect! And the establishment of the Poseidon Sect, in addition to fixing the rumors and stopping the storm, Arthur also had a different thought! religion... No matter which world there is! is a cultural phenomenon that must appear in the development of human society to a certain historical stage, and belongs to the special ideology of society! Generally speaking, it is caused by human beings in ancient times due to the unknown exploration of the universe and the expression of human longing for indestructible liberation, and then the belief that there is a supernatural mysterious force or entity outside the real world, which makes people produce this mysterious. Awe and worship, thereby extending the belief cognition and ritual activity system! In essence, it is a kind of spiritual sustenance and ultimate care. As long as human beings have a spiritual emptiness, it will always exist, it cannot be eliminated, and it cannot be eliminated! Among them, there are also good religions and bad religions! The good leads to the good, the bad is deceived and deceived, and even harms the country and the people! In view of this, Arthur thought, just take this opportunity to form a religion belonging to Saint Martin. Then he will decide the religious canon, and the pope will choose him. Wouldn''t it be better? I am not afraid that something will happen in the kingdom because of religion in the future! So, he ordered the formation of Poseidon Sect! Coincidentally, the person in charge of this is not someone else, it is Shion! Although this Shion is not the Shion, the Shion who has his memory is not much different. He also has the experience of being a pope. He will form the Poseidon Sect and serve as the Pope of the Poseidon Sect. And Shion is also worthy of being a person with pope experience, and he lived up to Arthur''s expectations. After receiving Arthur''s order, within a few days, he completed all the frameworks of Poseidon and was ready to start the teaching ceremony! ----- The church of Poseidon is in the west of the city! was originally a park, but in order to build a church, Arthur demolished the original park directly, and then made a super-large hollow gaoka as a church with wooden fruits! "Hurry up, hurry up, the ceremony is about to begin!" "If I go late, I will have no place!" "Hey, Brother Oleka, do you believe in Poseidon too?" "I didn''t believe it before. Only my mother believes in my family, but since the Poseidon religion was built by your majesty, I believe it!" "The same is true for me. At first, my father believed but I didn''t believe it. Later, after your Majesty gave an order, I did too! "My mother believed in the Fish God Sect at first, but didn''t I hear that her Majesty established the Poseidon Sect? My mother felt that since it was ordered by his Majesty, the Poseidon Sect must be more godly!" "Yes, yes, so is my father. He first believed in the Rain God Sect, but after his Majesty gave an order, he changed to the Sea God Sect. Anyway, he believes in a god, right?" "I don''t believe it, but I want to see the excitement! ... To the west of the city, a dense crowd rushed towards the Poseidon Church, talking about the newly established Poseidon Church! Among them, some do not believe it, because Arthur ordered it! Some people believed in other things at first, but after they got official certification, they changed to Poseidonism! There are also people who did not believe it at all from the beginning! But believe it or not, today they rushed to the church in the west of the city spontaneously. or watch the fun, or watch the faith! As time passed, soon all those who wanted to see the faith and the excitement gathered in the square in front of the Poseidon Church. At this time, on the square in front of the church, a tall platform made of white jade had already been erected there, and on the tall platform stood many believers wearing white lines and blue robes. These are the people chosen by Shion these days! But the white pope seat in the center of the high platform is empty! "The time is up, the ceremony officially begins!" At this time, after checking the time on the watch, a cultist on the high platform yelled! Immediately, the audience fell silent! At this moment, Shion, wearing a gold saint and white robe, slowly flew out of the church and landed in front of the pope''s seat! "Cults, I am your Pope Shion..." With the self-introduction at the beginning, Shion''s solemn and penetrating voice spread to every corner of the square! As a person with Pope experience, the content of his speech is very plain and not passionate, but like a flowing stream, it slowly flows into the bottom of people''s hearts, and people can''t help but feel convinced of him ! After about ten minutes of speaking, Shi Ang concluded his speech, "Thank you for participating in the opening ceremony of our Poseidon Sect today"! However, although the speech is over, the ceremony is not over yet! Do your best! Since it is the opening ceremony, what is more convincing than inviting the gods to believe in the church? "Moo---" A melodious call came from the sky in the distance, and Gaioka''s figure gradually appeared in front of everyone! "My goodness!" "is God!" "It''s the fish god!" "No, no, it''s Poseidon!" "The sea **** Gaoka really appeared!" ... In the shock of everyone present~www.novelhall.com~Gaioka gradually flew in front of Shion! After , it put a scepter carved into a gaoka, full of fist-sized sapphires, lightly placed in Shion''s hands. "Moo---" With a melodious and cheerful chirping, Gaioka floated away, and gradually disappeared in front of everyone! "This... this... does Poseidon agree with the Pope?" "Poseidon has identified with the Pope!?" "The Poseidon gave the Pope the scepter!" "Poseidon, Poseidon, Poseidon!!!" "Pope, Pope, Pope!!!" ... Looking at this scene, the expressions on the faces of all the people present changed from shock to shock, then to unbelievable, and finally to...fanatic! At this moment, they all agree with Poseidon! Even some people who did not believe in it have officially become believers! ---- In the distance, Arthur, who was standing in a tall building, watched this scene, smiled, and turned and left the place! He knows, there is no need to watch it anymore! because... Poseidon religion, it''s done! Chapter 647： The worlds first variety show Time passed quickly, and soon came the end of December. Seeing that the new year is approaching, Arthur suddenly discovered something that surprised him that day, he was passively on vacation! During this time, people in various departments were busy with matters concerning the holiday and counting the internal year''s surplus. No political matter was reported to Arthur, because he was passively on holiday! Although this holiday will not last long, at most one or two days, he will continue to be busy after the various departments report the years earnings, but one or two days is fine! At least I can relax! Thinking this way, Arthur began to think about how to use these two days of free time to relax! Play with your child? Into the tower of trial? go out for a trip? After listed a series of relaxation methods in his mind, Arthur eliminated them one by one! Accompany the child? Those children are so violent, it might be even more tiring to be with them! Into the tower of trial? Once you enter a fighting state, what is it to relax? Travel? Where can I travel in just a day or two? Finally, Arthur thought of a way to relax and control time! That is shopping! "It happens that I haven''t been out shopping for a while to learn about the situation of the people. This time I took it as a private visit to Weifu to experience the suffering of the people!" Arthur murmured. As a king, it is also necessary to understand the lives of common people. Only by understanding the lives of common people can you not be concealed or deceived by the people below! Although Arthur doesn''t think that the people under him will deceive or conceal him, it is always good to know more about it. At least when he is in charge, he has a balance in his heart and issues more suitable orders for civilians! However, having said that, when it comes to the private visits of Weifu, Arthur has inexplicably appeared in his mind. When the names of Ji Dayan, He Shen, and Kangxi gave him weird expressions on his face, he also recalled some TV dramas. Picture! "There are no Ji Da pipes around in the private visit of Weifu, like He Shen, it seems a little weird!" After Arthur smiled and said, he consciously shook his head, and threw out the weird idea in his head! And just now! Arthur''s inspiration flashed, his brain opened, and suddenly he had a bold idea! Since there are no private interviews with Kangxi micro-services in this world, he seems to be doing a good one by himself!? As the idea appeared, Arthur began to think about the feasibility of this matter, and the more he thought about it, the more he thought it was a good idea! This drama can not only shorten the relationship between him and the civilians, but also increase his prestige among the civilians, so that the civilians and even the civilians outside Saint Martin know that he is a good king who loves the civilians. A great show! but If filmed according to the original plot, it seems not very good! After all, although the original plot shows that Kangxi loves civilians, it also shows that there are many worms in the country, which have a negative impact on the country. If you take a photo, it will definitely affect St. Martin''s! "It needs a big change!" After this thought flashed through Arthur''s mind, he began to think. After a short while, he finally figured out how to change it! The content has been greatly changed. It is no longer dealing with corrupt officials, but Arthur disguised as a civilian, and then went shopping, eating, exploring what the civilians were curious about, and so on! Such a change is not only in line with the four words of the private visit of the WeChat account, but also can bring him closer to the common people, enhance his prestige among the civilians, and not damage the reputation of the kingdom like the private visit of the Kangxi Wei service! just "In this way, it''s not a TV series, right? It should be regarded as a variety show!" Arthur raised his brows and hesitated, "Is this the world''s first variety show just like this?" Forget it! Whether its a variety show or a TV series, Ill talk about it after filming anyway! Thinking like this, it took Arthur about fifteen minutes to make a project that combined the Chinese on the tip of the tongue, the lonely gourmet and the street food fighter! "How do I feel, my thinking is getting more and more crooked? Didn''t I go shopping to relax before? Didn''t I want to shoot a private visit show on WeChat? How did it become a food show?" Arthur couldn''t help but complain about the project case. But in the end, he did not give up the project, but prepared to shoot the show with this project! As the saying goes, food is the heaven of the people! , a food show like this can actually get closer to the common people, and it is the same as his original intention! After making a decision, Arthur directly picked up the phone bug on the side and dialed out! "Blubru!" "Who~" There was a bold and crisp voice on the other end of the phone. "It''s me!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "It''s Arthur!" LeBlanc couldn''t help but vomit, "What''s the matter with you?" "Uh, I can''t find you if I''m fine?" Arthur said helplessly. "I don''t believe it!" LeBlanc said firmly, "I don''t believe you will call me if you have nothing to do. Honestly, what''s the matter?" "Well, there is something to be done, you come to me, meet and say!" Listening to her, Arthur stroked his nose in embarrassment. "Alright, I just happen to have something to look for you!" Le Bland did not think about it, so she agreed! soon! A person who looks like a little girl rushes into Arthur''s study~www.novelhall.com~ Lets say, what''s the matter? LeBlanc bluntly pulled over the chair, sat directly opposite Arthur, and said solemnly. "Look at this first" Arthur said, and handed LeBlanc the plan. And Le Fulan is also not welcome, and immediately looked at it as soon as he took the project case. After watching for a while, she said with some excitement, "This thing you wrote is interesting, it is different from the movies on the market!" "This is not a movie, this is called a variety show!" Arthur shook his head and said. "It doesn''t matter what it is called!" Le Fulan said indifferently, and then said, "You called my old lady to let me take this?" "Yes!" Arthur smiled and said, "The last time you took the Murloc Tom, it was a good shot, and this shooting mode is similar to that, so I think you have experience to let you come!" When Arthur said this, Le Bran did not immediately answer, but patted his head and asked Arthur, "Oh, don''t you say my old lady almost forgot, my movie has been edited, when? Can it be shown?" "Well, please send the sample to me first, let me take a look, if possible, I will arrange for you to release it in the next year, and take a good look at the dark world government!" Arthur said after a moment of indulgence. "That''s good!" LeBlanc nodded with satisfaction, then turned his mind back to the topic just now, looked at the project in front of her, and said, "Then when do you plan to shoot this project?" Arthur smiled and said, "Now!" "Huh!?" LeBlanc''s face showed great astonishment! . Chapter 648： The simplest way of cooking High-end ingredients often only require the simplest cooking methods. The hot pot that only needs the bottom of the pot and the cut ingredients is such a simple cooking method. --- Today, Arthur, who has been busy for several days, has a rare day off. As for how to deal with this day, he also found the answer in his heart, that is to eat a hot pot! With the leisure time brought by the rest time and the expectation of deliciousness, he came to the first place of hot pot-spicy chrysanthemum hot pot! The place where spicy chrysanthemum hot pot is located is the food street in the city of Saint Martin. This is a street with a long history. Since the creation of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, it has stood there! However, the food street at the beginning was not a food street, but just a few civilians who wanted to make a living, pulling a cart to sell food here to earn money to survive! Later, as the days of St. Martin got better, the place became better and better, more and more people, more and more merchants gathered here, unknowingly, it became the so-called food street! And on the east side of the food street, from No. 107 to No. 10, there are four shops with wide facades together. This is where the spicy chrysanthemum hot pot is located! At this time, the time came to eleven o''clock in the morning. Seeing that the time for lunch was about to come, a long line was lined up at the door of the Laju Hot Pot restaurant! with no exceptions! Private interview with Arthur, although he felt a bit headache for the long queue, he still lined up with the public. Of course, he was not idle while queuing, but as an ordinary person, he asked the people around why they came to eat spicy chrysanthemum hot pot! In this regard, most of their answers are relatively uniform, all for the spicy and delicious flavor of the hot pot soup, all for the initial taste of the ingredients cooked in the simplest way, and all for the hot atmosphere when everyone is eating together. But there are also different answers. A small number of people want to experience the loneliness of eating hot pot alone! How lonely when eating hot pot alone? This answer was beyond Arthur''s expectation, but a careful tasting made it deep into Arthur''s heart! Isnt it loneliness to eat hot pot alone? When you are in a hot pot restaurant, the people around you are in groups, eating hot pot in full swing, but you are sitting on a table alone, slowly eating hot pot, the kind of incompatible with the world It feels like loneliness! And just in the time of Arthur''s tasting, a lot of lines lined up in front of him! "Sir, are you alone?" The clerk asked very politely. Facing the clerk''s question, Arthur was a little puzzled, but he nodded politely. "Do you mind putting together tables?" The clerk asked politely again. Arthur was taken aback, then reacted, shook his head, and said, "Don''t mind!" fight table is one of the culture of this store! is exclusively for diners who come alone! As long as they dont mind, the shop will arrange customers who dont mind and are the same person at a table. If you eat like that, you wont look lonely anymore! Of course, when eating, the two sides still have their own points, and the hot pot is also one! "Well, please come in, sir!" After the clerk asked, he politely made a please gesture, and then took the lead and walked inside! Seeing this, Arthur quickly followed Soon, under the leadership of the clerk, Arthur came to a corner of the hot pot restaurant lobby. "Sir, this is your place!" The clerk said to a newly cleaned table in the corner, then pointed to the menu on the table and said, "Sir, this is the menu. You choose the dishes first. We will immediately Here you are!" After speaking, the clerk left. And Arthur picked up the menu in front of him and looked at it! As a king on the surface, but a gourmet in private, he naturally knows how to eat hot pot is the best! After watching Yi for a while, he naturally chose the hottest hot chrysanthemum pot bottom in this store, and ordered a few plates of good beef, good fat lamb rolls, duck intestines, duck blood , Neptune Meat, Neptune Blood, Fish Balls, Shrimp Snack, etc. A series of meats and various fresh seasonal vegetable platter. After , he also specially ordered the best partner of hot pot, iced coke! Although it is winter and the weather is very cold, for hot pot, no matter how cold the weather is, Icy Coke is always the best partner! After passing the ordered menu to the clerk, Arthur waited patiently! While Arthur was waiting, the clerk led another person to his table! This is a girl with beautiful tan long hair, a height of only 1.65 meters, a well-proportioned figure, a fair and flawless skin, and a melon-seeded face! Seeing this, Arthur politely smiled at her and nodded. Although the girl did not smile, she nodded and responded to him! "Ms. Emma, ??there is no other table, I can only wrong you to fight the table with this gentleman!" The clerk said with a smile. Emma! Following the clerk''s words, Arthur knew the name of the girl across from him for the first time! And from the clerk''s words, Arthur can probably guess that this girl might not be here for the first time. What would this lady named Emma order? Arthur is a little curious! He wants to know what regular customers like most about spicy chrysanthemum hot pot! But, before he knew what the lady named Emma had ordered, what he ordered came up! "Gululu!" Accompanied by the boiling soup, before the hot pot reached the table, the spicy and delicious taste penetrated into Arthur''s nose, making him unable to help but swallow! You can eat three bowls of rice just by smelling it! Thinking of this, Arthur''s sense of expectation for hot pot was mentioned as the highest! But even so, he didn''t rush to eat! After the clerk brought up the soup base of the hot pot, all kinds of premium meats and fresh vegetables he ordered, Arthur did not rush to do it, but first picked up a side of iced Coke and opened it! "hiss---" "Grumbling!" With the sound of the gas being released, Arthur put the iced Coke into the cup. "Gulong!" "Uh---" After taking a sip from the cup, Arthur burped, showing his face full of comfort! Life needs a sense of ritual, and before eating hot pot, drinking a icy coke is Arthur''s unique hot pot eating ceremony! After putting down the Coke in his hand, Arthur picked up the chopsticks! After patrolling the table, he fixed his eyes on the beef! Without the slightest hesitation, he picked up the superior beef next to him, put it in the hot soup base for a few times, and immediately picked it up, dipped it on the dipping sauce twice, and ate it in one bite. Go down. The whole process was done in one go! And this is how to eat hot pot! When eating hot pot, you must not only have a sense of ceremony, but also strictly control the time the ingredients are in the pot. The high-quality beef should be picked up immediately after a few simple rinses, so as to ensure that its meat quality will not be old, and that it will enter your mouth when it tastes the best, allowing you to taste the best ingredients. The original taste. "Gulong!" After chewing twice, Arthur showed a beautiful expression unconsciously as Te Teng Teng''s beef entered. This is a kind of enjoyment! While Arthur was enjoying, Emmas dishes in front of him were also served! The spicy chrysanthemum hot pot like him and the dishes that are almost the same as him, all of which made Arthur''s eyes bright. Sure enough, for those who like to eat, their opinions on food are the same! Seeing this, Arthur couldn''t help but start a conversation with the lady in front of him named Emma! Originally, Arthur thought that this chat ~www.novelhall.com~ was just a simple chat, and it was a kind of goodwill of a food lover for another food lover. But unexpectedly, the two unexpectedly got together. Emma was born in a family of merchants. She traveled north and south and was very knowledgeable. She knew everything about the scenery and food of the West Sea. As the king, Arthur was also very familiar with the customs and food of the West Sea. She had the same topic in this regard. The two of them just started talking while enjoying the food. However, with the passage of time, the two of them who had finished the hot pot had to stop the chat with great enthusiasm. "We will eat together next time!" After a simple goodbye, the two people who had a good chat because of the good food, exchanged contact information, and agreed to go to taste the food next time! ----- The sun sets. Arthur, who returned to the palace, looked at LeBlanc on the side, and said with a smile, "What a good meal today!" Upon hearing this, LeBlanc looked at Arthur with a full face of resentment, and kept complaining, "Asshole, you are eating well, but my old lady was greedy and drooling when she took a group of people to stealth while shooting. ! Besides, you **** is still talking so happily with the vixen named Emma in front of me!" Listening to her complaint, Arthur smiled, walked to her, picked her up, and whispered in her ear, "Don''t complain, let you eat enough tonight...no matter which one! " After hearing this, Le Fulan''s face turned completely red with a "swish"! Chapter 649： Year-end financial report Dawn broke. Saint Martin''s Kingdom, the palace hall! Arthur sat on the throne. "See Your Majesty the King!" The ministers knelt on one knee. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. "Thank you!" The ministers got up. "What''s the matter today?" Arthur said lightly. "Your Majesty, this year''s financial report is out!" Ishihara Kensaburo took a step forward, stepped out of the crowd, and bowed to report. "Go ahead!" Arthur said solemnly. "Yes! Your Majesty" Ishihara Kensaburo nodded, and said seriously: "Because the kingdom''s newly built site is too wide, the branches are scattered, and the accounts within the kingdoms are messy, the Ministry of Finance has some shortages of personnel, so it is temporarily Without statistics, the following financial reports are all from Saint Martin this year!" Speaking of this, he paused before continuing, "This year''s total national income is 91.35 billion Saint Martins! Compared to last year, it has increased by 50%!" With the development of Saint Martin, the income has been increasing, but the growth rate is also decreasing. Compared with last year, this year''s 50% growth is about 10% less! However, Arthur is still very happy to see this income. Although the growth rate is low, its base itself is bigger! 3 billion increased by 300%, how can there be a 50% increase of 60 billion "Among them, military expenditures, including army salaries, ordnance production, army logistics, army welfare, etc., add up to about 62 billion Saint Martins!" Military expenditures have soared nearly four times compared with last year. The main reason is that this years army is constantly fighting, and as soon as the war is lost, killed in battle, ordnance consumption, etc., come up, causing the expenditure to skyrocket! Of course, this sudden increase in expenditure is relative to the fact that more kingdoms have entered the pockets of Saint Martin, so Arthur is still willing to say this expenditure! "The expenditures of the Ministry of Industry, including infrastructure construction in various places, road repairs, and scientific research expenditures of the Academy of Sciences, etc., are about 15 billion Saint Martins!" Although the expenditure in this area is also very large, it is only normal, it is about 50% more than last year, and it has not increased to the point of exaggeration! But, next year will be different! With the skyrocketing of the kingdom''s territory, next year these expenditures, especially infrastructure, road repairs and other expenditures, will definitely skyrocket to a terrifying place! "The royal family''s income is 10% of the country''s total income, which is 9.135 billion Saint Martins!" This aspect is fixed, so there is nothing to say! ... "To sum up, the total expenditure this year is 128.53 billion St. Martins, and the surplus is minus 37.80 billion St. Martins. Together with the surplus of previous years, now the treasury has The money is 3.37 billion Saint Martins, and there are 103.9 billion Pele reserves!" After decades of hard work, once back before liberation! With various expenditures this year, especially the surge in military expenditures, not only was there no money left this year, but 90% of the previous years surplus was even spit out. As a result, the current state treasury only left more than 3 billion yuan. Martin coins, and more than 100 billion Pele! Well, this still looks like a lot! If you change to a normal kingdom, then the money, even a kingdom that hasn''t eaten, drink, or spent for more than ten years can be saved, but it is really nothing to put in Saint Martin! As long as more infrastructure is built this year, it will basically be over! "Okay!" Arthur said with satisfaction, and then said, "Who has anything else?" "Return your majesty!" Lelis stood up and said, "As for the remaining troops of the kingdom, we have completely collected them. In addition to the old, weak, sick and disabled, there are also those who were temporarily forcibly called up by the kingdom. His wishes were arranged to go home to farm and other grassroots!" "We chose the others again and again, choosing the ones that are stronger, more obedient to orders, or have special abilities, and reorganized them into the navy and the army!" "At present, the Navy has added ten fleets, and the army has added six corps, totaling more than 28,000 soldiers!" The armies of more than thirty kingdoms are far more than these people! But most of them were temporarily recruited before the kingdom''s demise, so in the process of reorganization, there was a big shrinkage, and the original army of hundreds of thousands was shrunk to more than 28,000! And these two hundred and eighty thousand are the elite of the remaining army of those kingdoms, as long as more training is needed, it is only a matter of time to catch up with the Saint Martin army! Speaking of this, Lelis said hesitantly, "But... in terms of ordnance, there is a big gap!" This is also normal! The army of two hundred and eighty thousand is more than 30 to 40% more than all the troops of St. Martin before. A normal kingdom, even St. Martin, cannot have so many weapons reserves! Besides, there was a war before? The consumption of ordnance is even greater as soon as a war is fought! Arthur thought for a while and said, "Take out all the original ordnance reserves, and then let the people in the ordnance factory step up production and fill it up as soon as possible!" "Yes!" Lelis nodded and returned to his position! And just after he returned, Ishihara Kensaburo stood up again and said, "Your Majesty, this year''s fiscal expenditure is negative. Now the remaining money in the treasury is only enough for the kingdom to spend nothing, running for six months. If you let the ordnance factory produce it at this time, you will definitely have no money to produce it!" For this question, Arthur is not very worried! He knew it before, and he had already figured out a solution! "I know now that the treasury has no money! But it doesnt matter. You first borrowed 30 billion St. Martins from the Royal Bank in the name of the kingdom to support the normal operation and expenditure of the kingdom, and then let the Ministry of Commerce remove us from it as soon as possible. Those gold and silver jewelry, antique jewelry and other things that were seized by more than 30 kingdoms have been realized!" Arthur said sternly. Although the kingdom has no money, the Royal Bank has a lot of money! As the national currency issuing bank~www.novelhall.com~The Royal Bank under the name of Arthur has never been short of money, and even made a lot of money every year! However, even if both the Kingdom and the Royal Bank belong to him, they must be clear about the money. Even if the Kingdom has no money, Arthur can''t directly take money out of his pocket to fill it, otherwise Will throw the kingdom''s finances into chaos! And... the kingdom is not really without money! The nearly trillion Baileys of cash seized by more than 30 kingdoms, although they have all been allocated to the sites where more than 30 kingdoms are located, support the operation and infrastructure construction of these new sites, and let these new sites economic recovery! But the gold and silver jewelry and antique jewelry worth more than seven trillion Baileys have not yet been realized! If these are realized, the kingdom will be rich again! In addition, on those new income sites, there are multiple gems, gold, iron and other ore resources, which can produce nearly tens of billions of Baileys every day. Although these things minus costs, transportation costs, minus labor, and minus the depreciation after mass production, the actual net income is about 3 billion Baileys, but it is also very scary! This is daily! As long as you persist for a period of time, these alone can cover most of the money needed for the development of the kingdom! "Okay, Your Majesty!" Ishihara Kensaburo promised again, then turned and returned to his position! Next, people from various departments also stepped up and reported the affairs of their departments this year. During the discussion and processing, the year-end summary meeting gradually came to an end until late at night! Chapter 650： Spring Festival Gala Haiyuan calendar, December 30th, 1508. This day is the liveliest time of St. Martin, and even most countries in the world. Early in the morning, the aroma of various foods began to waft in the city of St. Martin. Every household in the city, and even various restaurants, are rushing to make things to eat in the evening and prepare the dinner booked by guests. At this time, Arthur is also busy! Different from previous years, this year''s Arthur decided to give the people of the kingdom something different, that is... the Spring Festival Gala! commonly known as the Spring Festival Gala! Although in the rabbit country, this thing has not been seen, but in this world it is still a relatively new thing. In Arthur''s view, it should allow him to make a show with the people! However, the only thing he felt was a pity that the TVs in this world were not popularized because they were just developed, they were expensive, satellites were not developed, and so on. They were only spread on a small scale, and in most cases they were still used. Experiment or use it as a monitoring screen. Therefore, things like the Spring Festival Gala can only be broadcasted in public places such as squares or parks across the country through video phone worms. It is certainly not the same as the national viewing scene when Rabbit Country first broadcast the Spring Festival Gala. Fortunately, Arthur''s heart is not very big. Let me talk about the Spring Festival Gala first, so that people all over the country have the opportunity to see it! "However, the TV set must be studied in the future..." Arthur thought, with a decision in his heart, but looking at the waiters and maids who were busy setting up the Spring Festival gala on the Palace Square in front of him, he was still first Suppress this thought! Let''s fix the matter before you! At this time! "Da da da!" A brisk footstep and a steady footstep came from behind Arthur! "Yohouhouhou, my dear majesty, I think you are thinking of me!" The Bruce arrived before he arrived. Arthur turned his head and saw Bruce wearing a colorful exploded head and a pink feather coat behind him, wearing a pink dress and pink high-heeled Cinto Li! "Cindolly, have you changed your hair color?" Arthur glanced at Bruce, and after showing an expression that didn''t bother you, turned his head to Cindolly behind him, and asked with a smile. "Returning to your majesty, the master said that I am wearing a pink suit today, and I need to match it with a pink hair color!" Xin Duoli said with a smile. "It''s really a good match. Although your master is not tuned, he still has a good vision!" After Arthur looked up and down, he smiled and praised. "Your Majesty...I''m still next to you, doesn''t it seem appropriate for you to say that?" Bruce looked at Arthur with a grimace, and said annoyed, "Well, we are relatives. From the perspective of generation, I am still your elder. Yeah!" "Hehe!" Arthur chuckled at him twice to show his disdain! Listening to the slightly harsh laughter, Bruce didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only look at Arthur with a more bitter look. alas~ who called him the king! "Okay, how are you preparing? The finale performance between you and Cinduoli is needed tonight!" Arthur said solemnly after laughing twice. "Yohouhouhou~~ Dont worry, your Majesty, on singing, I have never been afraid of anyone in the world! My Yinbei is now the best-selling in the world! If it werent for this years busy schedule, Im planning to do it again. Two albums!" Bruce said with a smile. Hearing what he said, Arthur did not say anything, but nodded in agreement! Although Bruce is a bit skinny, he really didnt say anything about singing! Well, this aspect can be considered family inheritance! From his uncle Brook, a skeleton who has been dead for decades, can be known as a star! If Brook is not a good singer, then it would be nice not to scare people by relying on his curious appearance, and become a big star? This is not the time when he traveled through the former rabbit country to die for entertainment! "Don''t worry, you haven''t had a chance to release an album in the past two years!" Arthur told a fact ruthlessly. Busy this year, but will be busier next year! With the completion of the reorganization of the army and the emergence of new troops, the expansion of Saint Martin will continue! Upon hearing this, Bruce''s entire face collapsed, and he grumbled, "Your Majesty~" Seeing Bruces appearance, Arthur had a chill, so he quickly said, "Well, although there is no chance to release an album, it does not mean that your singing cannot be heard! Todays Spring Festival Gala, I have already Arrange for someone to record around!" "Once it is over, I will make it into a video shell. Then your singing and body shape will be heard and seen by Xihai and even the people of the world!" "Yoohoho~ As expected of your majesty, I know you know what I want!" When Bruce heard it, his face was full of joy! Looking at him like this, Arthur smiled and shook his head! Immediately, Arthur turned his gaze to Hinduoli and said, "By the way, is your sister coming tonight?" Spring Festival Gala... Naturally, many people are invited! If you dont invite someone over, how can it be a Spring Festival Gala! Of course, after all, this holiday is more important, and we should also consider whether people want it or not. So when Arthur invites, people ask him in advance. If he wants to, he will prepare his seat. Just forget it! "Back to your majesty, my sister said that she is coming!" Xin Duoli nodded and said hesitantly, "but...she also said, I hope your majesty will prepare an extra chair, and one person wants to come too!" "Anyone?" Arthur looked at Xin Dolly in surprise and frowned, "Who?" "I don''t know!" Xin Duoli shook her head and said again, "She said she was someone your Majesty knew. Your Majesty has seen it in her room!" Arthur suddenly! Who else have you met in Aidusi''s room? Isnt it just Dorag! just... bother you for something! Arthur is very curious, what is he doing? Buy arms? impossible! The revolutionary army has not begun to overthrow any kingdoms, and there is no money in its hands. Although there are bears and the monster king behind them, the kingdoms of these two people themselves need money to develop~www.novelhall.com~ It is impossible to use them all. Support the revolutionary army! And even if the bear and the monster king are willing to use all the money to support the revolutionary army, the nature of the revolutionary army itself will make Dorag refuse to accept this money! They themselves are the army that allows civilians to live a good life, and now they use the money that allows civilians to live a good life. Therefore, the current revolutionary army is full of poverty. If it is not necessary, it is impossible to have money to buy any arms! buy food? is impossible! The reason is the same as above! They are full of poverty. Unless necessary, they cannot have the money to buy any food! Or chat with him again? It is possible! But what to talk about specifically is open for discussion! Thinking so, Arthur said with a smile, "Tell your sister, I will arrange it!" "Okay!" Xin Duoli nodded. "If it''s okay, go to the rehearsal first! Avoid any problems during the evening performance!" Arthur said with a smile. The Spring Festival Gala is a live broadcast mode, and rehearsal is definitely a must, so as to avoid any problems during performance! "Yoohoho, then we''re leaving!" Bruce said with a smile, and walked briskly and left here! "Goodbye, Your Majesty!" Seeing this, after saying goodbye to Arthur, Xin Duoli followed along! And Arthur looked at the back of them leaving, smiled, and left here! Chapter 651： Dorag who wants a female overlord ticket As the sun sets, the time soon comes to 7:30 in the evening! After dining with the family, Arthur took the family to the Palace Square! Taking into account that normal people generally need to dine with their families first, and there is no free time so early, there is also the Spring Festival Gala show in St. Martin, there are not many reasons such as the rabbit country, etc., Arthur set the opening time of the Spring Festival Gala at It''s eight o''clock! From 8 o''clock to 12 o''clock in the evening, four full hours! However, although the opening time is 8 o''clock, and it is only 7:30 now, the seats on the square are already occupied at this time, and only a small number of people have not come, and have not yet taken their seats! For the novelty of the Spring Festival Gala, the invited people, officials, businessmen, soldiers, civilians, and other people from all walks of life are curious about it, so they all came a little earlier! Of course, even if there is no curiosity, out of respect for Arthur, they need to come early! "Do you know what to perform on this Spring Festival Gala?" "I don''t know the others, but I know there must be magic in it. The magician next to my house was invited to participate in the Spring Festival Gala. I saw it with my own eyes!" "I heard Master Bruce will also be on stage!" "Aren''t you nonsense? Master Bruce is a famous singer in Xihai and the world! How could he not be on stage?" "That''s right! Not only Master Bruce, but also Master Bruce''s apprentice, Master Cintogli will definitely be on stage too! She is also a world-class star now!" Because the party has not yet started, almost everyone present is whispering and discussing the content of the Spring Festival Gala! After seeing the arrival of the Arthur family, everyone present quickly stood up and said respectfully, "See Your Majesty, Princess, Prince, Princess!" "Don''t be polite!" Arthur waved his hand. Everyone present respectfully said, "Thank you, Your Majesty!" said, but no one dared to sit down first. Everyone looked at the Arthur family carefully with a sense of anxiety, waiting for them to sit down before sitting down! Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled, with a kind expression on his face, and said with a stern face, "This king''s family will have fun with the people tonight, so you can treat this king as an ordinary person, no more polite , Sit down!" Arthur said so, but how dare those present take it seriously? "Yes, Your Majesty!" After agreeing to one sentence, everyone present stood cautiously, not daring to sit down first! Seeing this, after Arthur smiled helplessly, he took the family to the stage of the Spring Festival Gala and reserved them for the family. There were special seats separated by fences around and took a seat first! If he doesnt take a seat, Im afraid todays Spring Festival Gala will be held standing up! And just after their family took their seats, everyone present dared to sit down slowly! But after sitting down, everyone consciously suppressed the voice of the discussion to the lowest level, for fear of disturbing the Arthur family! "It seems that my door is coming early!" Arthur thought helplessly as he looked at the cautious people around. Simply, half an hour is not long, and the Spring Festival Gala will officially begin soon! At the same time, in the Kingdom of St. Martin, in various places, squares, parks and other public places, the video phone worms have already been arranged, and they all started to work and cast the video! "Shh~ there is a picture, it''s about to start!" "To start, stop making trouble, be quiet!" "Yes, yes, just be quiet, otherwise so many people will make a noise, and you won''t be able to see it!" The people invited over in the Palace Square, as well as people from all over St. Martin, looked at the illuminated stage and the scenes projected on the screen, and they all quieted consciously! and just after they calm down! "Yohouhouhou~" Accompanied by brisk footsteps, Bruce danced, stepped onto the stage, appeared in front of everyone, and attracted everyone''s attention to himself! Today, he is a performer and a host! "Sirs, ladies, happy New Year everyone" Bruce laughed and said the opening remarks. At the same time, Arthur had to leave! "Your Majesty is here!" A waiter walked up to Arthur and whispered in his ear. Immediately, Arthur nodded silently and stood up. "Lead the way!" Arthur said solemnly. "Okay, Your Majesty!" The waiter nodded and took the lead to leave here. "Look at it first, I''m going to meet a friend!" After talking to his own women, sons, and daughters, Arthur followed! After , following the footsteps of the waiter, Arthur left the crowded place of the venue and walked towards a side hall not far from the left of the square! In a while! Arthur and the waiter came to the door of the Piandian! "You stay here, I''ll just go in alone!" After arriving at the door, Arthur told the waiter. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The waiter respectfully stepped aside! Seeing this, Arthur pushed open the door of the side hall and walked in! "Crack!" With the sound of the door being pushed open, Dorag''s face that looked like a criminal and the beautiful face of Aidos appeared in front of Arthur! "Your Majesty Arthur, it''s been a long time!" Dorag looked at Arthur with scorching eyes, and said in a deep voice. "Leader Dorag, you haven''t seen it for a long time!" After Arthur responded with a smile, he looked at Dorag with a smile, and said, "I think you must have come to me today for something, right?" "Sit down first!" Dorag did not deny, and directly gestured to the sofa next to him. Although this is Arthur''s place, his behavior seems like a master. If it is a normal person, he would have been angry when he saw him! Simply, Arthur didn''t bother to care about these little things with him, so after he invited him, he just sat on the main seat of the sofa. Seeing this, Dorrag also sat down on a single sofa next to him. And just after both of them were seated, Ai Duosi smiled softly, picked up the tea set on the table in front of the sofa, and made tea for both of them. "Let''s talk about it, what can I do?" Arthur smiled and said. "Our revolutionary army is going to plan a revolution in the near future!" Dorag''s eyes flickered inexplicably, and he said solemnly. "Oh!?" Arthur listened to these words, looked at Dorage, and said in amazement, "Such an important thing, you tell me? Aren''t you afraid of me leaking the secret?" "You won''t!" Dorag shook his head and asked calmly, "Moreover, you have nothing to leak! Do you know which kingdom we want to attack? Know which sea area we want to attack? Know our actions plan? Listening to these words, Arthur shook his head and smiled and said, "Indeed, I don''t know this!" At this point, the voice changed, and he looked at Dorag with a smile, and he muttered, "But I think it''s not difficult to find out!" Dorrag was taken aback for a moment, and then he showed a dazed expression, saying, "I almost forgot, in the intelligence, the Charlotte family recognized as the number one in the industry is your wifes natal family, and you and your kingdom Charlotte Lingling should not mind lending you the intelligence network!" Listening to Dorag''s words, Arthur knew he had misunderstood! Although the information network of the Charlotte family is good~www.novelhall.com~, the information network of St. Martin is not bad either! Under the influence of Arthur''s heavy money, the help of sub-bases in various sea areas, and part of the intelligence network authority opened by the Charlotte family to Saint Martin, the intelligence network of Saint Martin developed rapidly. Until now, it may not be as good as the Charlotte family''s intelligence network, but it can also be ranked in the industry, which should not be underestimated! Of course, Arthur did not explain this misunderstanding. It just made him misunderstand so much! Don''t look at the two people talking so well now, but sooner or later they will be enemies, and it is necessary to keep one hand! "Ok!" Arthur shrugged, cant comment! Upon seeing this, Dorag said mockingly and self-deprecatingly, "However, even if you find out, it doesnt matter. You should know the virtues of the kingdom. I am such an unknown person, even if you remind them, they wont take it to heart. Yes, it might even mock you for being timid!" "Yes!" After Arthur nodded in agreement, he said sternly, "Well, what are you going to say?" "I want a batch of arms!" Dorag said with a serious face. "A batch of arms?" Arthur looked at him in surprise and said, "You can tell my subordinates about this kind of little thing. As long as you make money, you won''t stop selling it to you!" "But" after a moment of indulgence, Dorag said solemnly, "I don''t want to give money!" "What!?" After Arthur couldn''t help but say something, he looked at Dorage with a strange look. He is asking for a Bawang female ticket! ? . Chapter 652： Push nose to face Want to buy something, but don''t want to give money, this is not a bawang woman ticket? Thinking like this, Arthur looked at Dorag in front of him, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, and tentatively asked, "I heard it right, you said you don''t want to give money!?" "Yes!" Dorag nodded sincerely, and replied solemnly, "I don''t want to give money!" "I, you," Arthur looked at Dorag who was sincere and serious, not like joking. For a while, he got speechless and didn''t know what to say! Although you look like a criminal, you are not a real criminal! Well, from the perspective of the world government, it seems that they are really criminals! But anyway, as the leader of a dignified revolutionary army, he wants to buy arms, but he doesnt want to give money. Isnt that too bad? Even if you dont feel like a loss, this kind of thing, no matter how you say it, will make people feel shameless, right? What makes you have the face to say such shameless words so wisely? Is it possible that it is because he is so vicious and looks alive like a criminal, so he is shameless? Or do you treat me as an idiot, just flick it twice, and you will be fooled? "Hoo---" While thinking about it in a mess, Arthur sighed deeply, suppressed his unhappy heart, gritted his teeth and said, "Why?" Although he was unwilling in his heart, Arthur still resisted his unhappiness because of the leader of the revolutionary army and the father of the protagonist, and gave Dorag a chance, a chance to persuade him! Dorag looked at Arthur, smiled slightly, and said with a deep meaning, "You should support me, right?" Oh, I wipe it! Isnt this still pushing your nose on your face? Why should I support you? I support you damn! If you dont give me money, I just want to pay for my arms. How can I say this is so shameless? I say this, as if I owe you! I didn''t expect you to be such a Dorag, I misunderstood you! He kept complaining in his heart, but Arthur''s eyes condensed on the surface, and he looked at Dorag with an expression of interest, and asked, "Why should I support you? Essentially, we are opposed to each other. I think of a way. You should be killed!" "Yes, you are right!" After Dorag nodded and acknowledged Arthur''s words, he changed his voice and said with a slight meaning, "But, this is in the absence of a world government!" Arthur understood what Doragh meant when he heard it! In the absence of a world government, the two sides are essentially enemies, but with a world government, the two sides are an invisible alliance. Before the world government is over, the two sides falling out will only allow the world government to take advantage. ! "The reason is good! But this is not enough for you to buy arms without money!" Arthur said quietly, "There are many people who are enemies with the world government. It is not because they are enemies. I will send arms? How many are there? I dont have enough arms to send!" If you count it, pirates and bandits are also enemies of the world government! Dorag smiled and said, "We are a lot of enemies with the world government! But if the enemy is deadly, only our revolutionary army is. Is this reason enough?" It is true that it is a mortal enemy to the world government, as Dorag said, only the revolutionary army is! Even Saint Martin can''t compare this! The revolutionary army and the world government are already enemies in essence. No matter what the situation is, the two sides will always end up fighting each other. There are no exceptions, and there is no reason for coexistence! On the other hand, Saint Martin and the world government are only conflicts on the level of interest. In essence, there is no conflict between the world government and Saint Martin. As long as Saint Martin stops its expansion, or the world government does not interfere in Saint Martins expansion, both parties can still Co-existing! "Ok" Listening to Dorag''s words, Arthur thought silently. had to admit, he moved a little bit! And after seeing Arthur''s appearance, Dorag had a glint in his eyes, and immediately said, "Although you Saint Martin and the world government are now peaceful on the surface, in private, you have been bayonet to blood?" "I have long ago inquired that you have had several conflicts with the world government! And at present, your Saint Martin''s army has been expanding. I think you will continue to expand?" "Once you expand, the world government will definitely stop it! After all, Derma 66 in the North Sea is an example! They will never allow another Derma 66 to rise, even if Derma 66 is eventually defeated by them. Up!" "In this situation where there is bound to be a conflict between the two sides, you only need to spend a small amount of money and send us some arms, and you can cause trouble to the world government and share the pressure. Why not?" Listening to what Dorag said, Arthur had to admit that Dorag was indeed a qualified leader of the revolutionary army! For a little free arms, I not only tried my best, but even lost my face! This performance is really nothing like his face that looks like a criminal! Thinking about this, the persuaded Arthur said helplessly, "Okay, okay! Give you a little and give you a little! Say, how much?" A hint of joy flashed across Dorags face, and he quickly said, "Dont be too much, just give me three to fifty thousand flintlocks, and hundreds of ordinary artillery guns, those hand grenades sold by your kingdom. Here are tens of thousands of rounds, and the St. Martin rifle will also come to me." Halfway through Dorag''s words, he was interrupted by Arthur who heard his mouth twitching! "Stop, stop, stop!" Arthur said angrily and funny~www.novelhall.com~Do you think I''m being taken advantage of? Although I promised you, you can''t push your nose on your face either! " "You want tens of thousands of guns, hundreds of cannons, tens of thousands of grenades, and even the latest weapons of our kingdom. Do you know how much these cost? Are you crazy about money?" Listening to Arthur''s words, Dorage didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but smiled and said, "Why do you have a deal to discuss, if you disagree, we can discuss it!" "Hehe!" Arthur chuckled twice and said, "Sale? What are you kidding? I gave it unilaterally!" After finishing speaking, without waiting for Dorag''s answer, Arthur directly concluded, "Ten thousand flintlocks, one hundred thousand bullets, one hundred cannons, one thousand shells, do you like it?" "Yes!" Dorag said firmly. Free things, no matter how little he wants! Besides, these are not too few, and it is possible to fight a big battle! At least in terms of the size of the current revolutionary army, these are enough to arm them! Listening to Dorages so refreshing answer, Arthur couldnt help but shook his head, and said helplessly, Ive met you, Ive really been **** for eight lifetimes! You are the first man to let me vomit! "Ha ha!" Hearing the words, Dorag, who was holding the free arms from others, couldn''t say anything, so he could only laugh twice in response to Arthur. At this time, Arthur asked with some curiosity, "I said, your revolutionary army is so poor that you are so poor? Even the munitions have to be your leader licking your face, and those who want to use their faces are free?" . Chapter 653： The essence of thick black science Facing Arthur''s question, Dorag slowly shook his head and said, "Our revolutionary army really has no money!" At this point, he changed his voice and said with a heavy expression on his face, "And... as long as I can get the arms, what if my leader loses some face? For the revolutionary cause, I am willing!" Listening to what he said, Arthur didnt say anything yet, but Aidusi, who was making tea, turned red in her eyes. She couldnt help saying, "Boss~~~" "It''s okay!" Looking at her, Dorag smiled freely and shook his head. While looking at the two, Arthur was speechless! What the hell? Can you tell the occasion? is really acting in a TV series! Inwardly complaining, Arthur said, "Would you like that is another matter! What I want to ask is, are there a few kingdoms behind your revolutionary army, and the Victoria Chamber of Commerce? How come there is no money? They only need to take a small amount of money. These arms shouldnt be a problem, right? You dont want to be shameless to get free!" Although giving this ammunition is nothing, it is a drop in the bucket for Arthur, and compared with the future potential of the revolutionary army, invest a little in advance to let them develop faster than the original work and cause greater trouble to the world government. This little money he Still think it''s worth it! But even so, he wants to find out, the revolutionary army really has no money? Hearing this, Dorag said in a serious tone, "They are rich and are willing to give to the revolutionary army and support the revolutionary army, but you should know how much the cost of an army is. Without affecting the development of the kingdom and the chamber of commerce, they give Compared with the development of the entire revolutionary army, the support of the Peoples Republic of China is often stretched!" Listening to Dorag''s words, Arthur finally understood! Dorag means that although the Revolutionary Army has the support of the Kingdom and the Chamber of Commerce, it is also not enough for the development of the Revolutionary Army! Arthur can understand this too! How expensive it is to raise an army, as a king of a kingdom, he can understand! The armys daily clothing, ordnance equipment, food, etc., are all expenses of the army, and they are only ordinary expenses. If it is fighting, they must also add pensions and disability allowances. Yes, that''s another terrible expense. If it weren''t for St. Martin''s products, it would be more popular, if it weren''t for Arthur as a rabbit countryman, he would have an innate talent for farming development, and he would be very good at resource utilization. With the income of a normal kingdom, even with the size of St. Martin''s and such a large population, it would not be able to support Arthur''s many highly trained elite soldiers, but at most the same number of ordinary troops! "So...you come to me for free arms?" Arthur said quietly. Dorag shook his head and said, "No, at first, I wanted to use the money seized by the kingdom that our revolutionary army is about to overthrow as a guarantee, and ask you for some arms on credit, and wait until we overthrow that kingdom. Still on it!" "But as soon as I came to this kingdom, I found that the people in your kingdom are doing well. I think your kingdom should not be short of the money, so I changed it to ask for it!" Listening to Dorag''s words, Arthur''s eyes widened and he looked at him incredulously! I wipe it! You guys still want credit? I''ve lived so much, and it''s the first time he heard that there is a credit for buying arms! And forget it on credit, at least there are still accounts! But after seeing that our kingdom is developing well and the common people are living well, you are not even willing to take credit, so you just changed it to what the hell? Does our kingdom owe you? How is your time? What if the kingdom is rich? Should I send you arms? Why are you so shameless! Arthur was infinitely complaining, and on the surface he couldn''t talk to himself for a long time! He never thought that Dorag was such a Dorag! When watching anime before, he still felt that Dorag was a young man with ideals, ambitions, and means. Although he was a little bit stubborn and fierce, he looked alive like a criminal, but he had ideals and aspirations. There are also means to be a good young man! But look at it like this now... Alas, disappointed! Thinking about this, Arthur felt that this kind of character Dorag really fits the image of a revolutionary leader! thick face, dark heart, bold, careful, strong! The first four are deep in the quintessence of black studies, and the last one is the quintessence of the deep world. It is strange that the future revolutionary army is not successful! "Hoo---" After being silent for a long time, Arthur took a few deep breaths, calmed his emotions, and said, "Well...forget it this time, even if I give your son a meeting gift!" What else can I do? Looking at the Dorag, who has a deep black learning essence in front of him, Arthur couldn''t say anything else! And compared to the threat that the revolutionary army can pose to the world government after the development of the Revolutionary Army, this Qian Arthur is too lazy to care about it, just treat it as an invisible investment! "Then I will thank you for my son!" Dorag squinted and smiled. "Forget it, no thanks! If you really want to thank me, give me all the spoils of the overturned kingdom that you are about to overthrow!" Arthur also said shamelessly! Since facing such a shameless character, Arthur is also shameless! Of course, he knew that Dorag would definitely not agree to give it away, at most he would promise to sell it to him! "It''s definitely impossible to send you off!" Dorag shook his head~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "However, I can exchange these trophies for arms and food at a lower price than the market price. Category!" Although he said that he was trading at a lower price than the market, in fact he did not lose money. If their revolutionary army made their own efforts, they might be able to sell at a higher price, but it also required time and labor costs! So it is better to use it to exchange arms and food at once! In this case, not only does it not take much effort, but also the munitions and food needed by the revolutionary army are also collected at one time. The time and labor costs saved are not much different from the reduced prices! "How much lower?" Arthur asked. Its a little bit to earn a little, and after sending out so many munitions, you always get back a little loss, right? He won''t have trouble with money! After thinking about it for a moment, Doragg said, "80%! I will exchange it with you at 80% of the market price!" This price revolutionary army is not losing! "Yes!" Arthur didn''t think much about it and agreed directly! Considering the cost of time and labor, this price may not be a loss for the revolutionary army, but he also earns some money, it just takes a little time and a little effort! "That''s it!" Dorag nodded. In this way, the two parties reached an oral agreement! However, although it was an verbal agreement and no contract was signed, neither party had any worries. After all, where is the family business of the two of them, they would not breach the contract for a little profit! Chapter 654： new Year After the discussion, Arthur shouted out the door, "Come in!" "Crack!" Immediately, the waiter waiting outside the door came in and said respectfully, "Your Majesty!" "Go and ask someone to bring some snacks, fruits, snacks, drinks, beer!" Arthur ordered. "Okay, Your Majesty!" The waiter nodded and left the room. In a while! "Da da da!" With the sound of messy footsteps, under the leadership of the waiter, a group of waiters and maids walked in with snacks, fruits, snacks, drinks, and beer. "Put it here!" Arthur pointed to the table in front of him. "Yes, your majesty!" After agreeing in unison, the waiters and maids took the snacks, fruits, snacks, drinks, and beer in their hands in an orderly manner and placed them on the table in front of Arthur for a long time! "Go down!" Arthur said casually after putting things out. "Yes, Your Majesty!" After agreeing in unison, the waiters and maids turned and left here again! "Come on, now that things have been discussed, let''s watch our Spring Festival Gala!" Arthur opened a bottle of Coke, smiled and said to Dorag who was on the side, "Drink beer and snacks. Fruit, watching the Spring Festival Gala is a good choice!" said, he turned his head to Aidusi who was making tea, and said, "Wait for your sister, but she is going to perform on stage. If you, sister, didn''t see it, it would be a shame?" The side temple they are currently in is not far from the left side of the stage. Open the door and you can see the panorama of the stage! "Okay!" Dorag said with a smile, "Since it''s here, you shouldn''t miss it!" Immediately, he said to Aidusi who was on the side, "Sit down and watch, stop making tea, we can drink beer and drink!" After finishing talking, he also picked up a bottle of beer and opened it. "Come on, drink!" "Come and eat something!" "By the way, what is the name of the one performing now?" "Sketch, sell crutches!" "What is the sketch?" "You can understand it as a stage play with a relatively short time!" "Oh... how could that person suddenly become lame?" "Nonsense, who... er... As long as it is an ordinary person, if you stamp your feet hard, your legs will be numb!" "Uh..." ... I chatted with Dorag for a while. After eating for a while, Arthur stood up and said apologetically, "Look at me first, there is still something on my side, let''s go!" At the last moment of tonight, that is, at the time of the New Year, Arthur still needs to show up! "Go! We can do it by ourselves!" Dorag said generously. Hearing the words, Arthur nodded apologetically, turned and left the room, and walked towards the stage! While looking at the back of him leaving, and then at the civilians of all walks of life near the stage, Dorag''s eyes flickered and he sighed inexplicably, "He is a good king... What a pity!" "Boss, what a pity?" Listening to his words, Aidusi said a little unclearly. "We are destined to be enemies!" Dorag said with a little deep meaning. "Then, if the leader feels it''s a pity, you can subdue him like Ivankov!" Aidusi said sternly. Upon hearing this, Dorag showed a wry smile on his face and said, "Impossible! His family has a big business. We now have the entire revolutionary army without his wealth. How could he be subdued by me? And. .. We have different paths and different ideas, it is impossible to come together!" After listening to these words, Edoth was not talking! In fact, she knows the truth. Now a large part of the turnover of the Victoria Chamber of Commerce is completed in Saint Martin. Although she doesn''t know exactly how much money the Kingdom of Saint Martin has in detail, she can also see a trace of Saint Martin''s money through the turnover of the Chamber of Commerce in Saint Martin! Compared with the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the current revolutionary army is too weak! "But sooner or later we will catch up with Saint Martin too!" Dorrag said confidently. If he doesn''t have this confidence, what can he use to defeat the world government? "I believe in you, boss!" Aidos said solemnly, looking at Dorrag who was so energetic. If you dont believe Dorag, they will not follow Dorag! With their abilities, even if they dont join the revolutionary army, they can live well! ---- After leaving the room, Arthur returned to his original seat. "I''m back!" Looking at the family, Arthur said with a smile. While was talking, he sat directly on the sofa in the middle, and took the two daughters, Skaha and Nero, who were sitting next to him, in his arms. "My father, eat grapes!" While being held in his arms, Nero pretended to look like a small adult and handed the grapes in his hand to Arthur''s mouth in a serious manner. Although it is winter, as a king, you can still eat fruits that are out of season! "Ah~hmm!" When Arthur saw this, he smiled and swallowed the grapes into his mouth! "The grapes Nero gave are so sweet!" After swallowing, Arthur smiled and praised. Suddenly, a sweet smile appeared on Nero''s face. Upon seeing this, Skaha''s eyes flickered, and he picked up a banana, pushed it away and sent it to Arthur''s mouth, looking at him expectantly! "Ah~hmm!" Arthur understood her thoughts at once, smiled, and ate the banana in one bite, rubbed her head, and praised, "The banana Skaha gave is delicious!" Similarly, Skaha has a sweet smile on his face! Just like that, Arthur hugged them and watched the show on stage! sell crutches! Avalokitesvara! Secretbase~줿~ ... The show powder appeared one by one, which not only amazed everyone, but also made people laugh. "Yohouhou, here is today''s penultimate show, sung by myself... ɥޥĥ륮`!" After Bruce finished speaking, he took a few steps back! As he backed away, a burst of rapid and rhythmic accompaniment rang! "^Ǥ狼äƤؤ" "ܞäƤӤͤä" "˼ΤͶ" "ʤ" "~餱Proof of Existence" ... Accompanied by the singing, an invisible wave was released from Bruce, heading towards the surroundings! Suddenly, everyone present gave birth to a desire to swing from the bottom of their hearts! "No way! Can''t hold on, I''m going to swing!" After struggling for a while, the people who were there who wanted to be steady but didn''t make a fool of themselves on such occasions stood up, and they reveled in the music! "Bruce, Bruce!" "Bruce, Bruce!" "Bruce, Bruce!" ... While they twisted their bodies to the music, they shouted the name of Bruce and went on a carnival! Finally ~www.novelhall.com~ After the music stopped, they gradually broke away from the carnival state! "Okay, it''s almost time now! It''s almost twelve o''clock in the evening, which means that the new year is coming, so now the last show of today is about to appear... that is our great king and princess, Ring the New Year''s bell together!" As Bruce said, the staff behind the stage immediately carried a big clock onto the stage! at this time! Arthur also put down Skaha and Nero in his hands and stood up! And Ishihara Rimi, who was wearing a tuxedo beside him, also stood up with a smile and took his hand! Just like that, the two walked to the stage and stood beside the big clock! "Let us count down together!" "Ten!" "Nine!" "Eight!" ... Following the guidance of Bruce, the people present, and even the people watching the live broadcast from all over Saint Martin, shouted together. "three!" "Two!" "One!" "~~~" ... At the last second, Arthur and Ishihara Rimi held a small hammer together and rang the bell. "Happy New Year!" Arthur and Ishihara Rimi smiled and congratulated the people of the country. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... At the same time, colorful and splendid fireworks bloomed across the country! Chapter 655： Bomber Haiyuan Calendar January 1, 1509 New Year''s Day The weather is sunny today, it is a good day to pay a New Year! It stands to reason that Arthur should also go to visit the New Year this day! It''s a pity that his identity destined that he could not go to visit him casually, and it was also destined that no one would come to him! But New Year... If you dont go to pay a New Years greeting, it doesnt seem to have that smell! So, he decided to go to the New Year''s Eve, and in his mind he listed a few objects for the New Year''s Eve! Ishihara Kensaburo...Uonoka Onitomaru...Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni... These are all elders, and there is no problem with visiting the New Year! As for which one to go first... This is a problem! Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni Recently, in Seireitei, he can reach it with a single thought, and celebrate the New Year! Ishihara Kensaburo is the Minister of Finance and the father of Ishihara Rimi, his status is very important! î֮ Onitomaru and his two daughters, occupy a small half of the kingdom''s top combat power, and have a good status! Thinking about this, Arthur is even more entangled! At this time, a message came, so that he had no time to tangles in an instant, and no time to go to visit the New Year! "Da da da!" With a rush of footsteps, An Lan violently pushed open the study door! "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" Accompanied by an anxious voice, An Lan came to Arthur, propped her knees, panting, and said, "Your... Your Majesty, no... it''s not good!" "Drink first, take a breath, speak slowly!" Arthur looked at her with a frown, picked up a glass of water he put on the table, walked forward to support An Lan, and delivered the water. To her. "Gulong Gulong!" "Huh huh!" After a quick drink of a glass of water, An Lan gasped twice, patted her chest, adjusted her breath slightly, and said, "Your Majesty, something happened in Blood Harbor Town!" An accident occurred in Blood Harbor Town! ? When he heard this, Arthur''s heart jumped. Bloodport Town was the only source of income in the early days of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! has sold many things for the kingdom and contributed a lot of money. This place is indispensable for the development of the kingdom so well! And now, although it is no longer the only source of financial resources, and the importance is not as high as it was at the beginning, it is still the most prosperous town in the West Sea, and it is still one of the several sources of financial resources, and its importance remains at a very important level! So when I heard that something went wrong, Arthur became a little nervous! "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked hurriedly. "The entire Blood Harbor Town has been bombed!" An Lan said in a deep voice. What the hell? A bomb was installed? "What are you talking about?" Arthur looked at An Lan in a vague way and asked, "The entire Blood Harbor Town has been installed...bombs!? "Yes, a bomb was installed!" An Lan explained, "Just now, a guard ran towards the study with an anxious face, it seems that there is something important to report!" "But before he arrived at the study, he met me! Looking at him with an anxious appearance, I subconsciously stopped him and asked him what happened!" "According to his report, a bomber appeared in Bloodport Town. He secretly installed a lot of bombs in Bloodport Town and used these bombs to blackmail us. If we dont give it, he will blow it up. Blood Harbor Town!" "Bomb monsters? Blackmail things? Blow up Bloodport Town?" Arthur frowned as he listened to this. "Apart from the daily garrison in Bloodport Town, aren''t there a few Saint Seiyas garrisoned? Is this happening?" "I don''t know the specifics. The guard only knows this, and even why the bomber is called the bomber!" An Lan shook his head. Hearing the words, Arthur thought for a moment, walked quickly to the desk, picked up the phone worm, and called the person in charge of Blood Harbor Town. The most important thing is to understand the situation on the spot first! "Blubru!" As the phone rang, the phone was connected soon! "Your Majesty, you finally called m., I couldn''t find you when I called before, so I can only let the people from the palace inform you!" The mayor of Bloodport Town heard a relieved voice on the phone. "Hurry up, what happened over there!" Arthur asked in a deep voice. After Arthur got up in the morning, he suddenly wanted to breathe in the fresh air, so he flew to the forest outside the city by himself without bringing a phone, and when he was hesitating where to pay New Year''s greetings, it was also when he came back from exercise in the morning. , So when the mayor of Bloodport Town called before, he was not there! "My Majesty, there is a middle-aged man who secretly installed a lot of bombs in Blood Harbor Town, and threatened us with this, and extorted us a lot of experimental materials!" The mayor paused and said, "Because he extorted him. Things are different from what ordinary people want, so we call him a bomber!" "After our investigation, this bomber came to Bloodport Town about a month ago. He came to Bloodport Town on a merchant ship of the Ancas Chamber of Commerce!" "According to our contact with the Chamber of Commerce just now, he was a shipwrecked person who was rescued by the Chamber of Commerce on the road. When he was rescued, he was dressed plainly, with an honest face, like an ordinary civilian preparing to work! And he claimed to be from a nearby The civilians of the kingdom were preparing to come to work in Blood Harbor Town, but they encountered a shipwreck!" "There are many such people. At that time, the captain and crew on the ship didn''t care. They just arranged a place for him, and there was a little bit of work. He asked him to pay for his work to offset the cost of accommodation, food and ferry tickets. He came to Blood Harbor Town! "And when the ship docked, after he got off the ship, what he did was similar to what he claimed! He first found a cheap and remote place and rented a small room of ten square meters, and then went Nii Deji applied for a takeaway!" "After successfully becoming a takeaway, he worked very hard. When he went to work every day, he didn''t have any laziness except when he was eating. He kept delivering the takeaway from work to leaving get off work!" "Although it''s only been a month since I came here, the manager of Niedeji has a high opinion of him, saying that although he doesn''t talk much, he is hardworking and hardworking, and he plans to recommend to the headquarters for further training!" "However, just after he had been working for a month, that is, early today, he didn''t know what went crazy, and suddenly he threw a bomb on the pier of the town!" "Simply, when he threw the bomb, it was relatively early and there were not many people on the dock, so it didn''t cause any deaths, but a few fragments from the bombs were scratched!" "Just after the explosion, he stood there and did not move or say anything. He waited half a minute later when the security team arrived, and then he told the security team that he was in town by the way while delivering the food. There are a lot of time bombs installed, and if you dont give him things as he said or catch him, those bombs will be detonated!" "Listening to this, the security team members didn''t dare to act rashly at the time ~www.novelhall.com~, so they could only notify upwards! Eventually, the news reached my ears under the notification layer by layer!" "As soon as I heard this, I immediately notified several Master Saints who rushed to the scene together, and just after I rushed to the scene with several Master Saints, I didn''t know if the bomb he said was true or false, so I didn''t dare. Do it, I can only notify you!" This is premeditated! Listening to these words, Arthur''s first reaction was this! Shipwrecked, was rescued, came to Blood Harbor Town, and then applied for a takeaway. Finally, when delivering the takeaway, the bomb was installed without attracting the attention of the people in the town. Is this something premeditated? However, even if he knew that there was a premeditated one, Arthur had nothing to do for a while! people were saved on the way to the Chamber of Commerce! In other words, the background is unknown, no one knows who he is! The bomb is timed! In other words, it is useless to catch someone! deliver food! In other words, he ran through the entire town, and the location of the bomb was difficult to determine! Thinking like this, Arthur has a headache! There is no way to start! How to do? Is it possible... really give him what he wants? No, then Saint Martin will not think of a stable life in the future! After hesitating for a while, Arthur said in a deep voice, "You wait, I''ll pass right away!" Since I can''t think of anything in a short time, let''s go to the scene to see the situation first! Chapter 656： Metal poisoning "Cracking!" Along with the loud thunder, a blue thunder light flashed in the clear sky. "Da da!" After landing with his feet one after another, Arthur murmured, "It''s finally here!" It took a while, and he flew from Saint Martin to Blood Harbor! After coming here, he scanned the surrounding scenes for the first time, and finally fixed his gaze firmly on the port, surrounded by a group of security teams! should be there! As Arthur was about to walk towards that place, a middle-aged man behind the security team lit up and saw him. Immediately, the man walked up to him quickly, saluted, and said respectfully, "See your Majesty!" Following his voice, the security team on the dock, two saints in bronze saints, also followed the voice and watched. They were taken aback for a moment, and then reacted, hurriedly saluted Arthur, and respectfully said, "See Your Majesty!" "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he walked straight to the security team! Seeing this, the middle-aged man hurriedly followed. "Tweet, how is the situation now?" Arthur asked casually as he walked. "My Majesty, the situation is still the same as before. Because of the bomb, we didn''t dare to do it, and the other party didn''t seem to be too anxious. After we said we waited for someone who could call the shots, he just sat there quietly. Waited quietly!" Tweet said helplessly after a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. Now, besides being annoyed by the things in front of him, he is also worried about the impact of this incident! Although he did not do this thing, or he caused it, but as the mayor of this town, he has only been in office for less than three months, so he must be jointly and severally liable. This is undoubtedly a nightmare for him who has been in the officialdom and wants to be promoted! The lightest joint responsibility is to extend the promotion speed! The only thing that makes him thankful is that this is a disaster without ignorance, so his responsibility is not great, even the heaviest will not go where it is, at least his position and level will not be affected by this! "Ok!" Arthur nodded silently while listening to Tweet''s words. He didn''t say anything, but walked straight towards the security team! Soon, after walking in the way of a group of security team members, Arthur saw the so-called bomber! This is a middle-aged person! is wearing a height of about 1.7 meters, wearing a yellow jacket with the word "Chicken" on it, with darker skin and some wrinkles on his face, looking like an honest dealer. But when Arthur saw this person''s eyes, his pupils tightened involuntarily! how to describe it... At first glance, it looks plain and calm, but when you look closely, you can feel a hysterical madness in the eyes. looks like someone... who was forced to the edge of a cliff! ? the other side! Looking at Arthur''s arrival, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but fix his eyes on him. While looking at Arthur up and down, he said in a deep voice, "Is the one who can be the master here?" "You want some experimental materials, don''t you? No problem, you can give you something, but besides removing all the bombs, I hope you can tell me who you sent it, or who your partner is!" Arthur looked at the middle-aged man and went straight to the subject. What Arthur said on his lips, but another thought in his heart! Give him something? how is this possible! If you really want to give it to him, I opened this example to show other people that Saint Martin will also be blackmailed. What do you think if the blackmail is successful? of course is to follow suit! There is no shortage of crazy people in this world, only one to take the lead. Once this example is opened, Saint Martin will be in trouble! So, the best way is to kill this problem directly in the bud! Even if he paid Blood Harbor Town for this, Arthur would never hesitate! Bloodport Town can be rebuilt, it is nothing more than spending more time and money, he has money, he doesn''t care! However, before that, he still lied and agreed with him on the surface! And the purpose is to find out what this man thinks, where he came from, whether there is anyone behind the scenes or someone else! After all, judging from the man''s previous performance and the news he inquired about, this matter was not a temporary thought, but a planned, premeditated, and carefully calculated action! This kind of action was said to be thought of by himself, and Arthur didn''t believe it! "Who sent me? My collaborator?" Listening to Arthur''s words, the middle-aged man appeared puzzled and said, "I came alone! There is no partner!" His expression was very puzzled, but Arthur with sharp eyes still saw a flash of panic in the depths of his eyes! You guessed it! He is not alone! Thinking like this, Arthur still said calmly on the surface, "Okay, just treat you as a person! Can you tell me your name? I have something for you, I always want to know your name, right?" Speaking of this, Arthur paused and said jokingly, "You must let the death understand? After extorting things, you must always leave us a target for revenge, right?" As long as you have a name, you can find out many things! Although Arthur didnt think in his heart that this kind of guy who relied on IQ to commit a crime would reveal his name. UU read www.uuknshu.com but what if? Always try it! Anyway, it was a waste of saliva! Listening to Arthur''s words, the eyes of the middle-aged man in front of him flickered. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you the name, if you have to call me... just call me a bomb Freak!" At this point, he changed his voice and said in a deep voice, "This is what you call me, isn''t it? I just heard it!" "Well, Mr. Bomb Geek!" Arthur shrugged and said indifferently. This result is not surprising to him! "Then Mr. Bomb Geek..." Just when Arthur had to ask something more, the Bomb Geek showed a serious face and interrupted, "Okay, don''t ask, I don''t have anything. I can say it!" As he spoke, he changed his voice and asked, "Should you write down all the experimental materials I mentioned before? Give me the one that doesn''t fall, otherwise..." Listening to what he said, when Arthur was about to say something more, Tweed ran by his side! "Your Majesty, just now there was a call from the Academy of Sciences. The experimental materials have a wide range of uses. They can probably see that some of them are used as bombs, and some of them seem to be used as medical agents to treat some kind of metal poisoning... "After whispering a few words in Arthur''s ear, Tweet retreated behind Arthur! After listening to what he said, Arthur squinted at the bomber in front of him, and asked with a smile, "Mr. bomber, there is someone in your family or someone you care about... metal poisoning. !?" Chapter 657： Mouth cannon Hearing what Arthur said, there was a hint of panic in the bomber''s eyes, but on the surface he looked coldly and said, "Guess what you want, anyway, I only need things, give them to me, otherwise... hehe !" You guessed it! After Arthur keenly noticed the panic flashing in the eyes of the bomber, the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily. Looks like being forced to the edge of a cliff...It seems that a caring person or a close person is metal poisoning...There are a lot of experimental materials required... These three points added up, and Arthur has an idea in his heart! Maybe... can convince him with his mouth! ? "The thing about the experimental materials, let''s talk about it later!" Arthur waved his hand and said indifferently, then looked at the bomb geek with a faint smile, and asked with a little profound meaning, "Now I want to ask. You, do you know what is most important to a kingdom?" The bomber frowned, and said, "Ask what this is for? Just give me the materials!" At this time, Arthur could clearly see a trace of impatience in the eyes of the bomber! But, he doesn''t care! After smiling, Arthur believed in himself, "Well then! Since you don''t want to answer, I will tell you, it''s the bottom line!" "No matter which kingdom it is, it will have its own bottom line. This bottom line is high or low, but it exists anyway, and it will not be revealed until you touch the bottom line, but once you touch or break the bottom line , It will cause serious consequences!" Having said that, Arthur stared at the bombers eyes, his voice turned, and said sternly, "In the short time since you dropped that bomb, we have heard all the news you can inquire. !" "According to these news, I have to compliment you for being smart! Shipwreck, food delivery, and time bombs make it impossible to find your background, the location of the bomb, and you will not be forced to control you directly!" "I think you have inquired about a lot of news before you started, especially about the Kingdom of Saint Martin? Have you come to some conclusions based on these news?" "For example, you want a lot of things, and only Saint Martin can satisfy you?" "For example, your method is only effective when you use Saint Martin, because Saint Martin''s kingdom belongs to the kind of kingdom that cherishes civilians!" "If it is used in other kingdoms, those kings and nobles will not care about the life and death of civilians! Right?" At this time, Arthur could clearly see the panic on the face of the bomber! Guessed right again! Thinking like this, the corners of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly, and he continued, "The conclusions you have come to are correct!" said, he changed his voice and said in a deep voice, "But you have overlooked one point, it is the bottom line!" "It is true that Saint Martin is a kingdom that cherishes the common people, but there is also a prerequisite for cherishing the common people, that is, without touching the bottom line!" "If I satisfied you today, I broke the Saint Martin''s bottom line and opened this example of compromise like a criminal, guess what will happen next?" Listening to these words, the bomber seemed to have thought of something, his eyes widened, and cold sweat couldn''t help dripping from his forehead! "Yes! Once this example is opened, people will continue to implement this kind of thing in the future, and this thing is not easy to guard against, after all, there are so many people who come to St. Martin to look for work every year, can you not refuse every one? " "Furthermore, this kind of thing happened once and passed it safely, and it happened twice and passed it safely, but what about the third time? What if someone gets a brain pump from that time, even if the ransom is paid, the bomb will be detonated. ?" "So only by pressing you to death and rejecting you can this kind of thing be avoided, the blood port town will be prevented from having greater losses in the future, and the civilians of the kingdom can be prevented from suffering more serious things in the future. .. Even if you pay the price of the entire Blood Harbor Town for this!" At the end, Arthur''s voice gradually became cold and cruel! Everyone present shuddered! And the sweat on the bomber''s face is like a stream, rushing down! He is going to collapse! Seeing the pale face of the bomber, and the panic and fear in his eyes, Arthur narrowed his eyes and prepared to add another fire! "From the experimental materials you requested, scientists in our kingdom have already seen that certain people close to you have gotten metal poisoning, right?" "Moreover, you can tell from the quantity of these materials that you, a friend or relative who has gotten metal poisoning, the metal poisoning you get is not ordinary metal poisoning, but a very rare metal poisoning, so There is no finished medicine on the market, you can only test it yourself, right?" This point was not actually made by the scientist, but Arthur guessed it himself when the other party asked for a lot of experimental materials! As for whether the guess is right... If you are right, he will have more information about the opponent, so he will be more sure about defeating the bomber with his mouth! If is wrong, it doesnt matter! nothing will be lost! And the trace of horror that came out of the bomber''s eyes, it made Arthur directly confirm his guess! "It seems I guessed right again!" Arthur smiled confidently and asked, "Who is that person? Friends, relatives?" At the same time, Arthur stared fiercely into the eyes of the bomber. When he saw his relatives, Arthur laughed again! "Is that a relative?" Arthur said with a smile, and then said, "The words of relatives... are you parents? Wife and children? Or...?" "It turned out to be a wife and children!" At the moment Arthur talked about his wife and children~www.novelhall.com~ the bomber''s face changed slightly, and a wave of fluctuations flashed in his eyes, allowing Arthur to directly confirm that he was sick. His wife and children! "Then the wife? Son? Daughter? Or all?" Arthur continued to stare into his eyes and talk. This time when his wife, son, and all were there, there were fluctuations in the eyes of the bomber! "Then your wife and son are sick?" Arthur said with a smile. Following Arthurs words, the bomb monster suddenly collapsed, dancing with his hands, and shouting excitedly at Arthur, saying, "Dont ask...dont say...get everything Give it to me, otherwise...or I will die together!!!" He started to collapse! Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled. He knows that he has succeeded in defeating the bomb monster with his mouth cannon, and he is just the last step! "To the end!?" Arthur sneered, then calmly said, "What about your wife and children?" This sound is not loud and calm, but like a normal heavy hammer, it hits the bomber''s psychology, making him tremble and froze in place! "Once you die, then your wife and children will die too, do you have the heart to let your son die with you?" Arthur said slowly. After hearing the words "son die with you", the bomber''s psychological defenses completely collapsed. "Puff!" "Woo woo woo---" He weakened his legs, knelt on the ground, crying bitterly, crying and shouting, "Then what do you say? What should I do? I just...I just want to save them!!!" Chapter 658： Platinum lead disease "call" Seeing the bomber weeping in front of him, Arthur secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Blood Harbor Town is considered safe now, as long as you work harder, you can take down the bomber! Thinking about this, Arthur squinted his eyes and asked with a deep meaning, "Do you want to save your wife and children?" After hearing these words from Arthur, he suddenly raised his head, looked at Arthur, and said, "Think, think, I think!" Hearing these words, the bomber who gradually fell into despair in Arthur''s words, was like a drowning man seeing a straw, desperately trying to catch it! When Arthur heard this, after smiling, he deliberately said, "However, the fact that you installed a bomb here makes me very embarrassed!" When the bomber heard it, his face showed hesitation. After struggling in his heart, he gritted his teeth and said, "I will tell you where the bomb is installed. I only ask you to save my wife and children and let them go. !" Once a person''s psychological defense line is broken, his downline will be horribly low. If it were before, the bomber would definitely not say that, because it was equivalent to putting his life in the hands of others, but after Arthur broke through his psychological defenses, he hesitated, but also said Up! As long as he can save his wife and children, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, he wants to catch it! "Tell me your story, and then tell me where the bomb is. As for if you can''t let it go, let me think about it again!" Arthur smiled, and did not directly agree to the bomb geek. After the bomber hesitated, he gritted his teeth and agreed, "Okay!" Although agreeing is to put the lives of himself and his wife and children in Arthur''s hands, what else can he do if he doesn''t agree? Couldn''t you fight Arthur? Then his wife and children would be dead! Now he can only bet on Arthur''s kindness! "I, was born in the famous white kingdom Frefans in the North Sea." With a deep voice, the bomber slowly told his story! And with his words, Arthur gradually understood the bomber in front of him! His name is Trafalgar Lee and he is a doctor! That''s right! As a terrorist, he who committed a crime with a bomb turned out to be a doctor! He is not from Xihai, but from Beihai! Born in Frefans, the White Kingdom, the hometown of Trafalgaro! Four years ago, one year before the fall of Frevans, as a doctor, he was aware of the existence of platinum-lead disease and secretly collected information about platinum-lead disease and the royal family and the world government to conceal evidence of platinum-lead disease. Tell the other civilians and the outside world. But in the end, because of the betrayal of his friends, his success fell short, and he was discovered by the royal family and the world government and secretly ordered the pursuit! Simply, his mind turned quickly. After he noticed something wrong with his friend, he immediately reacted and knew that he had been betrayed! So he contacted a pirate friend who had been rescued by him in the past, who was more loyal, and with his help, just before the hunt came, he took his pregnant wife and escaped from Frefans! However, to escape from Frefans is to escape, but the matter has not been resolved! Because he has the evidence that the world government and the Frevans royal family conceal platinum lead disease, the world government has never stopped chasing him! Less than three months after escaping from Frefans, the pirate friend who helped him was killed in order to save him, and the entire pirate group more than twenty people were destroyed! After that, he and his wife embarked on a journey of escape, and have been wandering around the North Sea. They dare not stop at all, for fear of being overtaken by people sent by the world government! During this period, they also encountered countless dangers! Fortunately, his wife is not a fuel-efficient lamp. From a family of pyrotechnics, she has an extraordinary liking for explosions since she was a child, especially the feeling of explosions! Therefore, she often plays and even mixes explosives herself, until she accidentally blows herself up, and meets Trafalgar Lee as a doctor when she goes to the hospital, and when she wants to marry him at first sight, she puts down this hobby! But because of being hunted down, she had to pick up this craft again and began to make all kinds of unique explosives! With the help of the unique explosives she made and the alertness of Trafalgar Lee, they were able to evade countless dangers along the way! However, fleeing, they also feel that this is not the way to go on! First of all, Trafalgar Lee''s wife is about to give birth! They must find a safe place to be born! Secondly, after their children are born, they definitely need a place to live a stable life! After thinking about the three generations, they changed their faces and came to the West Sea through the merchant ships of the Chamber of Commerce. They settled down in a remote village in the West Sea, and they were welcomed by this small village by virtue of their own medical skills! And within a few days of staying, his wife gave birth to a boy, his son! But at the time, he and his wife were very happy! Originally they thought that they would live like this until death! But after his son was born, he didn''t have a few days of effort. As a doctor, he found something was wrong! His son got platinum lead disease! The news was like a bolt from the blue, causing him and his wife to fall into despair, but what made him even more desperate was that soon after his son was diagnosed with platinum lead disease, he found it and his wife also had it. Platinum lead disease! In the end, even platinum lead disease was found in his body! Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ their happy little home was plunged into endless darkness like a major disaster! What is the scariest part of platinum lead disease? It is not that it will shorten the life span, but that she will inherit the offspring, and even the offspring will have their lifespans from generation to generation. Until the end, when the child is not an adult, it will completely die, leading to end! Simply! As a doctor, he quickly discovered that although he and his wife and son were suffering from serious illnesses, they would not die immediately. They still had time! Therefore, he began to go crazy and study the treatment of platinum lead disease! In the end, after studying for nearly three years, he finally came up with a treatment! But here comes the problem! This treatment method has been researched out. The materials needed for treatment are too much and too wide. As a doctor, although he is wealthy and has some savings, he is still far behind the materials needed. , With his income at least for several years without eating or drinking to raise enough! But did he still have his wife and children in those years? he does not know! Don''t dare to gamble! no way! After being forced to a dead end, after discussing with his wife, he drew up a plan and set his goal on Saint Martin! Finally, there is this scene! And listening to what he said, Arthur frowned, but he asked Trafalgar Lee an unexpected question, "You mean your name is Trafalgar Lee? Then do you know someone called Trafalgar Lee? Trafalgarro?" Chapter 659： This is also a relative The surname Trafalgar is not common, at least apart from Trafalgar Luo and the Trafalgar Lee in front of him, Arthur has not heard of anyone else having this surname! And Trafalgar Lee happened to be born in the same kingdom as Trafalgar Luo, so Arthur asked this question subconsciously! "Uh..." Trafalgar. Lee''s eyes flashed with surprise, looked at Arthur, puzzled, "You know my big nephew!?" "Big nephew?" As Arthur was curious, his heart was bright. So, this one is also a relative! Trafalgar Luo''s full name is Trafalgar D. Vatiel Luo. He is also from the D family! If Trafalgar Law is Trafalgar Lees eldest nephew, then Trafalgar Lees name should also have a D, so both parties are also relatives! Although this relative can''t hit eight bars! "Yes, big nephew! His father is my cousin!" Trafalgar Lee explained sadly, "I am also a little ashamed. When I collected evidence from the world government, I was a bit reckless. Our family escaped, but their family is still there and I dont know how it was going!" Having said that, he seemed to have thought of something, and said in a bit of pain, "I am afraid they are gone! Freavens was gone a few years ago. Even if they escaped the disaster I brought, they couldn''t escape the other one. Robbery!" "Although the world government says they died from platinum-lead disease, they must have been killed! Platinum-lead disease is poisoning and not an infectious disease. How can it be possible to infect people to death? It must be the news that the world government deliberately spread in order to kill the mouth. !" "Not all are there!" Arthur said abruptly looking at Trafalgar Lee''s painful appearance. "Ok!?" Immediately, Trafalgar Luo looked at Arthur with wide eyes, and said, "Do you know there are still people alive in my cousin''s family?" After he finished speaking, he suddenly thought of what Arthur had just asked, his eyes widened incredulously, "My big nephew is still alive?" "Ok!" Arthur nodded and said sternly, "He is still alive and has joined a gang!" "Great!" After receiving the exact news that Trafalgar Luo is still alive, Trafalgar Lee''s face was surprised! But then, as if thinking of something again, his face suddenly dimmed, and he sighed, "Oh, even if you are still alive, I''m afraid I won''t live long!" He was sick with platinum lead, he didn''t think his nephew could be spared! "That''s not necessarily!" After Arthur smiled, he said with a deep meaning, "If your antidote research is fast, not only you and your wife and children, maybe he will survive too!" Hearing these words, Trafalgar Lee was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately reacted, with an ecstatic expression on his face, and said in surprise, "You mean, you are willing to spare me and my wife and children. A life?" "Ok!" After Arthur shrugged his shoulders unceasingly, he said, "I will still support your research on the antidote to platinum-lead disease, but at the price...you will serve me in the future!" In fact, after hearing that he had developed an antidote for platinum-lead disease, Arthur had this idea! This is a talent! You must know that platinum-lead disease is not easy to treat, otherwise the royal family of the Kingdom of Frevans and the world government would not abandon the people of this kingdom, or even kill them all! Not to mention the power of the world government, just to say that the doctors in the kingdom of Frefans can''t solve it, and you know how difficult the disease is to treat! No matter how bad the strength of a kingdom is, it is also a kingdom! Of course, it is also possible that the treatment method has been researched a long time ago, but the cost is too large, so the royal family of Frevans and the world government simply came to kill, so it won''t cost too much! But anyway, one person can work out the antidote, which is very telling! Besides, he is also Trafalgar Law''s uncle! This is also very important! Trafalgar Luo is also an individual talent. Apart from the fruits of surgery, his own talent cannot be ignored. Now, his parents were killed by the world government. In addition to the royal family, Frefans had the entire kingdom wiped out by the world government. In other words, Trafalgar Lee is very likely to be here. The only relative in the world! If his income is tossed down, it would be easy to solicit Trafalgar Luo! "Woo-great! Great!" Trafalgar Lee cried with joy. Serving Arthur is just a small matter, as long as he can save his wife and children, he doesn''t care about the others! "Oh, yes! Where is the bomb?" At this moment, Arthur suddenly remembered the bomb and asked quickly. This is a time bomb! We must solve it quickly! Upon hearing this question, Trafalgar Lee also reacted, wiped his tears, and hurriedly said, "Yes, the bomb! I placed the bomb..." Following Trafalgar Lee''s words, Arthur and the people around also knew where the bomb was placed! And listening to these placements, Arthur also had to admire Trafalgar Lee! The place is either a **** pile, packed in black bags, and placed there like rubbish, or it is quietly hollowed out the curbstone and placed in the curbstone, or it is placed in the hole he took out. Inside the street light pole. In short, the scope of bomb placement is very wide, and there are no rules, and they are all places that ordinary people will ignore! Even if you pass by, you never know what is inside! If he didn''t say it himself, I am afraid that even if Arthur ordered the entire town to be searched or scanned the entire town with sight, he might not be able to find it all! Of course, the reason why the latter is not found is more because the heart network is completely useless for finding things! heart net is a kind of domineering branch produced by combining radio waves. Its existence extends the range of perception of domineering perception, but it also reduces the function of domineering perception! The function of finding things is reduced! Using ordinary words, he was afraid that he could not find it fast enough! After all, Blood Harbor Town is one of the most prosperous towns in the entire Xihai! The area here is not small! If you scan with sight and hearing, Arthur is not sure if he can find all the bombs before they explode, so he will talk to Trafalgar Lee! If he was sure to find it all, he would have stepped forward to overturn him! After listening to ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur ordered Tweet behind him, "Take someone to find out, hurry up!" Tweet didnt hesitate. After hearing Arthurs order, he immediately ordered, "Go, follow me to find the bomb!" After that, Tweet took the lead and left here! And the other members of the security team, after seeing the mayor have gone, immediately followed! After they left, Arthur looked at Trafalgar Lee in front of him and asked, "By the way, where are your wife and children, I will send someone to pick them up!" "in..." Trafalgar. Lee talked about the location of his wife and children in detail! "Okay, I see, I''ll call someone to pick them up later!" Arthur said after taking down the address. At this moment, Trafalgar Lee seemed to have thought of something, and said quickly, "Your Majesty Arthur, the Kingdom of St. Martin seems to be a franchise country! If you accept me and are known by the world government, you will not meeting..." Arthur laughed! He patted Trafalgar Lee on the shoulder, smiled and said, "Concentrate on working for me! Even if the world government knows your existence, it dare not come to trouble you!" "Oh!" Trafalgar. Li nodded without understanding. "By the way, didn''t you collect evidence from the world government on platinum-lead disease? A copy of it for me at that time, I''m useful!" Arthur said. "Well, good!" Trafalgar Lee nodded. Although I don''t know what Arthur wants this to do, but now he is working under someone else''s hand, he is still very witty and directly handed it over! ( Chapter 660： mid night canteen Three days later. St. Martins Palace Study Room! Recently, Arthur always felt like he was playing a game called the world is my relative. You can meet so-called relatives wherever you are! Although these relatives are all unreachable, they are relatives too? "This new relative is too expensive!" Arthur looked at the funds consumed by the Trafalgar Lee Institute and couldn''t help but sigh. From the time Trafalgar Lee was taken, to his family being taken over, to arranging him to study the antidote for platinum-lead disease, the whole process took only three days, but it took a full 500 million! If the unit was Bailey, or if the antidote was only the last step, and at most five hundred million Baileys could be studied, Arthur would have doubted whether it was the right thing to accept this relative! You must know that there are not many patients with platinum lead disease. Even if it is researched out, only a few people use it, and it cannot be used for profit! Thinking so, Arthur put the matter down anyway. The billion-dollar Pele said a lot to others, but to him...that''s it! "Forget it, go to the show, let''s have dinner by the way!" Arthur murmured, covering the documents he needed to process, put it aside, and got up and walked outside the door! The variety show he shot before was a combination of Huaxia, a lonely foodie, and a street food fighter. Because of the busy New Year, except for the episode that was shot that day, nothing else was shot! So he thought about it yesterday, and today, after the government affairs have been processed, he will go to shoot another episode! And when he came slowly to the gate of the palace, LeBlanc had already been waiting for him here! "Why are you so late? My old lady is a little impatient!" Le Blanz complained, and naturally stepped forward and took Arthur''s hand. "There is no way, there is more government affairs!" Arthur explained with a wry smile, and then said, "Okay, now help me pretend to be, don''t wait to be recognized during the shooting!" "It''s really troublesome!" After Le Bran complained, she still used the fruit power to change Arthur''s image honestly. Immediately, Arthur became another person. "By the way, didn''t you say that the old lady''s movie will be released in the next year? Why haven''t you arranged it?" Le Bran looked at Arthur without asking. "Your movie is not good now!" Arthur smiled and said, "It is best to be released when the world government comes to attack us! Then they don''t have time to manage and your movie can circulate smoothly! " If the world government is not busy with other things, this kind of film will definitely be banned by the world government once it is listed. With the power of the world government, I am afraid that it will not last long! "What you said is not wrong! It''s just...waiting for the world government to attack?" LeBlanc looked at Arthur in surprise. "Well! I guess they will do it this year, so your movie will definitely be released this year!" Arthur said with a smile. When Saint Martins military equipment is produced, and the newly reorganized army is fully equipped, the war will definitely start again! The reason why Saint Martins is relatively stable now is because there are many general-level combat powers. The world government fights with these combat powers out of fear. The serious consequences can be tolerated, and you can take a step back! But if Saint Martin continues to develop and expand its warfare, no matter how serious the consequences, the world government can''t bear it! "Then will we be okay!" LeBlanc said worriedly. Although she knows the strength of the kingdom is good, but the other party is the world government, she is naturally a little worried! "Don''t worry, I was prepared!" Arthur smiled and said confidently. "That''s good!" Le Bran heard this and temporarily put away the worry in her heart! Since Arthur is so confident, she had been prepared for it, and her worries were unnecessary. "Okay, let''s hurry up and shoot the show!" Arthur said sternly. "Okay!" After Le Bran agreed, she took Arthur to the destination where she was going to shoot the show today. "By the way, this show doesn''t seem to have a name yet, right? What is your majesty going to call it?" Le Bran asked casually on the way. "Uh, I forgot to name it!" She said that, but Arthur also remembered that his show hadn''t been named yet. Immediately, he started to think. After thinking for a moment, Arthur said in a deep voice, "Then call it "Food for the People"!" Although the original purpose of the program was to be a private visit to the microservices program, so that the commoners could feel that Arthur was with them, but later because Arthur added elements of Huaxia, lonely foodie, street food fighter, etc., in the program The element of food directly accounts for 80%! So it is definitely not appropriate to visit this name privately on WeChat! Moreover, the name Weifu Private Interview has a sense of distance from ordinary people. So after thinking about it for a while, Arthur decided on the name that food is the heaven for the people! This name is in line with the content of the show, and it sounds like it is from the perspective of civilians. As the name of this show, it is more appropriate! "Nice name!" LeBlanc nodded in praise after appreciating the name. Just like that, after confirming their names, the two of them came to a dim alley in the city. "The very end of this alley is the one that is going to be shot today. This one was recommended by a friend of mine. She said that although this shop is unremarkable, it tastes very good!" LeBlanc pointed to the end of the alley. . "Okay, do you work! I''m going to eat!" Arthur squinted at the target she was pointing at. After writing down the target, he waved his hand and said. "Hmm!" After Le Bran nodded, using the fruit ability, her body shape gradually disappeared in place. "Hoo---" After watching Le Bran disappear, Arthur took a deep breath and walked in the dark alley! The alley is not long, about a hundred meters, and Arthur walked slowly for about half a minute and arrived. "Late night canteen!?" Looking at the slightly old sign on the top of the store, Arthur inadvertently said the words on it. And this thought made him shook his head and laughed! He is going to be on the show with food shows! Originally combined with the Huaxia on the tip of the tongue, the lonely gourmet, and the street food fighter, he thought it was enough, but he did not expect that a late-night canteen would appear now. "What a coincidence!" After chanting in his heart, Arthur opened the door of this store and walked in! "welcome!" As soon as he came in, Arthur heard a deep greeting. He fixed his eyes and found that the source of the sound was a middle-aged uncle in blue clothes ~www.novelhall.com~ in a white apron. "Hello!" After Arthur smiled and said hello, he found a place to sit down! During this period, he also observed the environment of this store by the way! This is a typical Wano country shop! The store is not big, the tables are connected on three sides, and the space in the middle surrounded by the tables is the kitchen, which is more than 80% similar to the late night canteen that Arthur has seen! At this time, it is already nine o''clock in the evening. Maybe it''s because the weather is colder in winter, maybe it''s because the meal is over. There is no one except Arthur! "Guest, what do you want to order?" the shop owner asked with a smile. "Boss, what''s your name?" Arthur didn''t immediately order, but asked with a smile. "Xun Xiao Lin!" Xun Xiao Lin responded with a smile. "Then Kaoru Kobayashi, what''s delicious in your store?" Arthur asked with a smile. "There is only a pork set meal! But if you need it, you can order it. As long as I can make it and I have the ingredients, I can make it for you!" Kaoru Kobayashi said with a smile. "That''s it!" After thinking about it, Arthur said with a smile, "That way, you can give me a pork set meal, and then give me a few dishes that you can make now!" "Okay, please wait a moment, guest!" Kaoru Kobayashi smiled and agreed, then turned around and went busy! "Wow!" And at this moment, the door of the shop was opened again! "Da da da!" With the sound of footsteps, a figure familiar to Arthur walked in! Chapter 661： Lonely foodie "Miss Emma, ??what a coincidence!" Arthur smiled and said hello, looking at the people who walked in. "what!" After Emma heard the familiar sound, she followed the direction of the sound and looked over. When she saw that the person making the sound was Arthur, her eyes lit up and said, "Mr. Goro, what a coincidence!" Goro is the pseudonym that Arthur reported last time! said, she pulled away the chair beside Arthur and sat down! At this time, Kaoru Kobayashi, who was cooking for Arthur, turned his head and smiled, "It''s Miss Emma! What can I have today?" Listening to Kaoru Kobayashi''s tone, Arthur knew immediately that Emma hadn''t come to this store less! "The same way!" Emma said with a smile. "Okay, wait a minute!" Kaoru Kobayashi nodded and turned around to get busy again. "Miss Emma, ??we haven''t seen each other for a while, what have you been up to?" Arthur smiled slightly and asked casually. Last time they talked about the world, they only talked about the scenery and food of different countries. They didn''t explore the occupation of each other, and didn''t want to explore. After all, the two met only for the first time. It was obviously not good to explore this! "No, I''m just an idler from the Watson family!" Emma smiled, and generously told her origin! "Oh, so you are the only woman in the Watson family, the little princess of the Watson Chamber of Commerce, Watson Emma!" Arthur heard her introduction and suddenly said. "Ok!" Emma nodded and smiled softly. Immediately, she asked, "What does Goro-san do?" "I..." After thinking for a moment, Arthur replied with fun, "I am a gourmet, a lonely gourmet!" "Oh?" Emma looked at Arthur curiously and asked, "Lonely gourmet?" "Yes! My profession is to travel alone in every corner of the city, looking for food that is unknown to everyone, so I am a lonely gourmet!" Arthur explained with a smile. "Really..." Emma listened to these words and didn''t know how to answer for a while. After a moment of silence, she squeezed out a few words in her mouth, "Enviable!" Although Arthur said so, she felt a little false, but it did not prevent her from yearning for the career that Arthur said! A person shuttles through every corner of the city lonely, looking for food that is unknown to everyone. sounds like a romantic fairy tale! "There is nothing to envy!" Arthur shook his head and said with a smile, "Isn''t Miss Emma doing the same things as me now? Every time I see you, you are alone!" "It''s a person...but it''s not a person!" Emma shook her head with a wry smile, and said, "Although she looks like a person, there are actually many people who follow me every time, but they secretly protect Just me! "Miss Emma is talking about your bodyguard?" Arthur asked curiously. "Ok!" Emma shrugged, looking helpless! And just now. Kaoru Kobayashi brought a few dishes and placed them in front of Arthur! "Hello, your dishes are ready!" Kaoru Kobayashi introduced the dishes in front of Arthur with a smile, "This is our regular set meal, pork set meal, and these dishes are potato salad, fried chicken nuggets, and fish jelly. , Tempura and clam soup!" Arthur looked at the dishes in front of him, and at first glance he felt unremarkable, but when he smelled it carefully, he felt that there was an unexplainable taste in these things. "Ok!" After Arthur nodded, he picked up the chopsticks on the side and began to taste. First of all, he tasted the regular pork set meal of this shop! Pork set meal is called set meal, but there are actually only two things, one is white rice, the other is pork miso soup! The taste of white rice is of course needless to say. Arthur directly extended his chopsticks to the pork miso soup! "Ok" picked up a piece of pork and put it in his mouth, Arthur tasted it carefully. After chewing twice, Arthur''s eyes lit up and exclaimed, "Very good!" Although the ingredients are not expensive ingredients, they are just ordinary ingredients, but after the boss''s hands, the rich soup flavor is mixed with the unique taste of pork belly, but it is a kind of eye-catching feeling! This tastes so delicious! Thinking like this, Arthur once again picked up a piece of pork and put it on the white rice, then took the rice bowl, and put the pork into his mouth along with the white rice! "Gulong!" After chewing for a while, Arthur, who swallowed the pork and white rice in his mouth, couldn''t help showing an expression of enjoyment! "It''s really good!" Arthur couldn''t help but ate two more bites, reluctantly putting down the food in his hand! He came this time not only for food, but also for filming shows. Of course, he can''t just eat one dish, he must eat all the dishes first before he can enjoy the food! Immediately, Arthur turned his gaze to the next dish. potato salad! This is also an ordinary dish! But Arthur knew that the more common dishes, the more test the chef''s skill. "Ok" Arthur picked up the small spoon next to the salad, took a spoonful, put it in his mouth and tasted it carefully. "Not bad!" Arthur''s eyes lit up again. Although the dishes are very common in ingredients, in the hands of Kaoru Kobayashi, the delicate taste of potatoes and the rich sauce of the salad are perfectly blended together, making people feel like they can''t stop! After eating two bites, Arthur reluctantly put down the potato salad in his hand and turned his attention to other dishes. Fried chicken nuggets, fish jelly, tempura and clam soup! These are also very common dishes. But after Arthur''s tasting one by one ~www.novelhall.com~, he was not hesitant to admire it! Fried chicken nuggets, under the crispy shell, the sweet gravy splashed out from the inside while chewing, overflowing Arthur''s mouth, and he couldn''t help but eat two more bites. Fish jelly, with a jelly-like texture, the flavors of various ingredients such as fish, eggs, carrots, etc. are distinct but complementary to each other during chewing. While Arthur enjoys it, it is also full of collagen! tempura, crispy flour on the outside, sweet shrimp inside, with a unique dipping sauce prepared by Kaoru Kobayashi, a feeling like swimming in the ocean, which can not be calmed in Arthur''s mind for a long time! Clam Soup, under the clear soup, a rich umami flavour filled Arthur''s mouth. Drinking it in one sip on this winter night, the whole person felt warm! And while Arthur was enjoying the food, Emma''s food came up too! Potato salad, fried chicken nuggets, fish jelly and a taste of sake! is about the same as Arthur''s, but Bather''s is even less! But considering that Emma is a girl, the appetite itself is small, Arthur is not surprised! "Mr. Goro, would you like to have a drink together?" Emma, ??holding the sake in her hand, invited Arthur with a smile. "Okay!" Arthur did not refuse, but directly agreed. Immediately, Emma took the sake and poured Arthur a glass. "Come on!" Arthur picked up the wine glass and said generously. "Fuck!" Emma smiled softly, picked up the wine glass and touched Arthur. Just like that, the two started talking about food and sake. Chapter 662： Mihawk and the Fire Giant "It''s finally here!" Mihawk sighed while looking at the familiar islands around him. After receiving the news from Arthur, he did not hesitate and set off directly towards the West Sea from the second half of the Great Channel! During , in order to reach the West Sea faster, he also deliberately traversed the windless zone full of dangers. He hurriedly reached the West Sea in a short period of time and came to the sea around Saint Martin! "Lets replenish it first!" Mihawk scanned the surroundings, then fixed his gaze on a small island not far away, and made a decision in his heart! Although it was within the range of St. Martin at this time, it was still some distance away from St. Martin. So after driving for several days, he hadn''t rested properly, so he decided to find a place to replenish and take a break by the way. Then go! Soon, his little raft came to this island! This is an ordinary island, the area of ??the island is not large, Mihawk can even see the outline of the entire island directly without entering the dock. It can be seen how small this island is! But although the island is small, it is not without people! When Mihawk didn''t come over, he saw a small village, a small pier, and a few slightly worn fishing boats from a distance! After parked his raft to the dock of the small village, Mihawk boarded the dock. "Stop!" As soon as Mihawk stepped onto the pier, a deep voice came from a distance. He followed the sound and found a sturdy man with a shotgun in his hand, followed by several men who also held shotguns, walking towards him! "I came to your village to supply supplies!" Mihawk said solemnly. The moment he saw these men, he understood what they were doing! This is the village guard team! Generally speaking, on islands, especially on islands where there are no naval bases around, or only such a village, there will be garrisons or escorts! And the purpose of these guards and guards is to protect the village, in addition to handling disputes in the village! no way! This world is too messy! There are pirates everywhere. Without the presence of these guards and guards, once the village is in danger, there will be no way to fight back! "Really?" The big man walked up to Mihawk and looked at him suspiciously. Like Mihawk who came to explore the bottom of the village on the island in the name of supplies, the big guy hadn''t seen him, so he still had three points of doubt about what Mihawk said! In response, Mihawk, who had encountered this situation countless times, smiled slightly, turned around, and then took off the small dagger that he was hanging on his chest. "Look up!" After Mihawk said lightly, the small dagger waved vigorously. "!" Suddenly, a fierce sword aura shot out. "Boom!" In an instant, a crack of ten meters wide and one kilometer long opened directly on the sea. "Gulong!" Looking at this scene, the big man and the men behind him couldnt help swallowing. They were completely stunned. As a Xihai civilian, have they ever seen such a terrifying picture? And when they were completely stunned, Mihawk put the small dagger on his neck again, turned and walked past the stunned man, patted his shoulder by the way, and said, "I will go to the village to supply Up!" After that, Mihawk walked in without looking back! Long after Mihawk left and the sea subsided, a young man beside the man couldn''t help but tremblingly asked the man, "Big...Big...Big brother...What should I do!?" "What else can I do? Cold!" The big man glanced at the young man, and said in an angry tone. "But, he has entered our village!" The young man couldn''t help but said. "boom!" "What about it?" The big man gritted his teeth and gave the young man a bit of his head. He hated iron and steel and said, "Are you an idiot? Didn''t you see what he just did?" "People exposed such a hand, it shows that he is not here to look for things, really come to supply supplies, if they come to look for things, then the knife will be cut on us today!" "Oh, yes!" The young man nodded suddenly. "boom!" Seeing the young man reacted, the big man couldn''t help but gave him another heavy blow on the back of his head. He hated that iron is not made of steel, and said, "To you, I think I am so smart, how can I be like a pig like you? Little brother!" "If I were a pig, what are you brothers?" The young man rubbed the back of his head and couldn''t help muttering in a low voice. "What did you say?" When Auch heard this, he couldn''t help being angry again! Immediately, he raised his hand, and he wanted to come again! "Hey, wait! Brother, there seems to be someone coming over there again!" Upon seeing this, the young man hurriedly diverted Auch''s attention and pointed to a ship on the sea that was driving here. And when Ohhe heard it, he immediately shifted his target, followed his voice, and looked at the ship approaching in the distance. "Strange! I don''t see anyone coming over for a few months. Why are so many people coming over today?" Auch couldn''t help frowning and muttering, then he turned to several people around him and said, "Be on your guard!" "Okay, boss!" The people around agreed one after another. "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!" ... After the gun was loaded for a while, everyone around showed solemn expressions! At this time, the ship also slowly drove to this pier! This is not a big ship, but a small merchant ship, and the first thing Auch saw, and the most conspicuous thing in the ship, was the man standing on the bow of the merchant ship! It was a huge body, with a scallion-like hairstyle. It looked like a demon. It had two horns on the forehead. The ears and teeth were also pointed. The head and neck had crisscross stitches that resembled wounds. They were dressed like bats. People with collared shirts and gothic costumes! "This...this is... a giant!?" Auch was a little surprised. As a civilian in Xihai, he has not seen the so-called giant, but it is not an exaggeration for the man in front of him to say that he is a giant~www.novelhall.com~ He visually inspected it, and this man is at least three times his height! You know, he is a full 1.9 meters! This means that this person must be at least six meters tall. What is this not a giant? And just when he was uncertain, the fiery giant in front of him also moved! He stood on the bow, jumped, and jumped straight down! "Boom!" After a loud noise, the fire-and-onion giant who smashed the pier into a small pit, walked out of the dust of the sky casually, came to Auch, and said lightly with his mouth full of fangs, " Go and prepare food for me!" When he said this, his eyes looked like ants on the side of the road, staring at Auch and others, making Auch and others feel a chill. "Yes...Yes..." Just as Auch was about to agree, a strong man beside him summoned up his courage, stood up, and said, "Why? Don''t think you are higher than we are afraid of you!" Upon hearing this, the flaming onion giant immediately turned his head, looked at him with cold and murderous eyes, and said word by word, "You say it again!" "I...I...I...ah" Feeling the murderous intent in this cold gaze, the brawny man tremblingly wanted to say aside, but halfway through, a dark spear penetrated His chest made him unable to make any sound except screaming! The flaming onion giant looked at this scene, grinned, showing a cruel smile, turned his head, looked at Auch and his party, and said word by word, "I said, go and prepare food for me, understand. Yet?" Chapter 663： I have wine, do you have a story? Mihawk didn''t know what happened on the dock. At this time, he is walking on the streets of this small village, looking around, preparing to find a restaurant, tavern, etc., first have a meal before talking. But maybe the village is too small, maybe it''s because of his bad luck. After walking for a long time, except for the curious eyes of countless villagers passing by, he didn''t find any restaurants, taverns or the like! Just as he had a headache and wanted to find a passerby to ask about it, he saw a small tavern not far from the front left! "That''s it!" Mihawk''s eyes lit up, without any hesitation, he walked directly towards the tavern. Right now, he had only found such a tavern after walking for so long, and there was no other choice, he naturally did not hesitate. "Excuse me!" Mihawk said in a deep voice as he opened the door. "Oh, there is a guest here! Welcome!" An old voice came from behind the bar in the tavern. Mihawk followed the voice and looked over, and found the old man with white hair wiping the glass behind the bar. "Old man, do you have anything to eat here?" Mihawk walked to the bar, sat down directly, and asked the old man at the same time. "Yes!" The white-haired old man put down the wiping wine glass in his hand, stood opposite Mihawk, smiled and responded, and then said, "But because there are usually few people coming, only a few!" "Whatever you want!" Mihawk said sternly. He is not picky about food! "Okay, wait a minute!" The white-haired old man agreed and turned to cook for Mihawk. At this moment, Mihawk seemed to have thought of something, and shouted to him, saying, "Wait!" "Ok?" The white-haired old man had a pause, turned around, looked at Mihawk, and asked with a smile, "What else can the guest order!" Mihawk looked at the wine cabinet behind the old man. After thinking for a moment, he said, "First, give me a bottle of wine...Um...Sake is fine!" I dont care what Mihok eats, but for wine, Mihok must have a bottle if possible. His life is wine except for the knife! If there is no alcohol for a meal, he will feel that there is no taste in his mouth! However, considering that he will go to St. Martin next, he didn''t order any high alcohol, but a bottle of sake with almost no alcohol! "liqueur?" As soon as he talked about wine, the white-haired old man immediately became energetic. He looked at Mihawk and said with a little profound meaning, "I don''t know, do the guests want free wine or ordinary wine?" "Free wine? Ordinary wine?" Mihawk frowned, looked at the white-haired old man with some incomprehension, and asked hesitantly, "What''s the name here?" "Ordinary wine, you can buy it with money, and I will sell it to you if you spend the money, free wine...I have wine, do you have a story? Just tell me a story about you!" Bai The old man said with a smile. "A story about me!?" Mihawk listened, and a hint of curiosity flashed in his eyes. This is the first time he saw this drinking method, and he was unavoidably curious! "That''s it... I''ll choose the previous one!" After a while, Mihawk hesitated and finally chose to buy it with money. If it is normal, he would definitely choose the previous one, have fun with the old man, have a chat, and talk about his past and stories. But now he has to sail to St. Maarten. There is really no time to play this with the old man and talk about it. However, as far as the old man said, Mihawk also found that the white-haired old man is good! Apart from anything else, if you are an ordinary boss, would you spend money on your story? impossible! So, the old man must not look like a simple person on the surface! Thinking like this, Mihawk couldn''t help but looked up and down the old man in front of him! And with this look, he has made new discoveries! He hadnt paid attention to the boss before because he was in a hurry to eat and drink, but now he takes a closer look and looks at it, and he finds that the boss looks like an ordinary old man, but his eyes are faintly glowing. , Even Mihawk got a sense of threat from his eyes! This boss must be very strong! Thinking about it, Mihawk didn''t care too much! There are "hidden masters" like the old man in this world. Their strengths vary! The reasons why it is hidden are also strange! Some are tired of the rivers and lakes, some are due to incurable injuries, some are betrayed, and some are chased and killed. In short, driven by various reasons, they will choose to go to some hidden and remote islands. A "hidden world expert" no longer pays attention to the storm on the sea. Its not unusual to encounter one occasionally! In Mihawk''s eyes, their past, theirs may be brilliant, but now... No matter how strong they are, most of them can only be regarded as losing their fighters, losing their courage, and shrinking to one side of waste in his eyes! only a small part is special, he will feel different from others! "Okay, wait a minute, guest!" The white-haired old man nodded and agreed with Mihawk''s request. Although Mihawk did not choose to tell a story, he was a little disappointed, but he never insisted on this kind of thing. You can do it, but you can''t. The story must be told in person, and it will be interesting. If this story is forced to tell, then the story you get is just a story, not the kind of story he wants with life! After a while. The white-haired old man took a bottle of sake and a small cup, placed it in front of Mihawk, and said, "Guest, your wine, please taste it slowly!" "Ok!" Mihawk nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ picked up the sake in front of him, poured it into the small cup, then picked up the cup and tasted the wine carefully! "Tsk tsk...gulong!" After a careful tasting of the wine, Mihawk drank the wine in one sip, and then fell silent! After being silent for a long time, he slowly said, "Boss, your wine...it''s interesting!" As a person who really likes to drink, he is very sensitive to alcohol! After taking the first sip, he keenly discovered the difference of this wine! It seems that ordinary sake is no different, but after a careful tasting, I discovered that there are countless complex flavors in the depths of the wine, as if it is like...life! "This is the sake I specially brewed. I named it life!" The white-haired old man smiled and exclaimed, "Life...just like this glass of wine! At first glance, there is nothing remarkable, a little flat. Unsurprising, but there is a very complicated taste in the depths!" "If you just devour it, it''s just a glass of ordinary sake. You don''t know what it contains. Only by carefully tasting it can you taste the true meaning of life!" "It''s interesting!" Mihawk smiled, and after saying something with interest, he raised the hip flask in front of him, poured himself a glass, and drank it. And just now! "Boom!" The door of the tavern was pushed open by a huge force and hit the wall directly. At the same time, a huge fire onion door, which is never big, squeezed in! Chapter 664： Hellscream "Morning Moria?" Mihawk, who was drinking, turned his head to the side, and after observing it from the corner of his eye, he immediately confirmed the visitor! no way! Moonlight Morias burning onion is so conspicuous that he cant recognize it! Thinking so, Mihawk was a little curious again. Since being defeated by the Hundred Beast Pirates, Moria has been a little sluggish. I don''t know where he is hiding. Why does he appear in the West Sea now? the other side. When Mihawk recognized Moonlight Moriah, Moonlight Moriah did not recognize him! Compared to Moonlight Morias easy-to-recognizable onion head, Hawkeye is no different from ordinary people in all aspects except those eyes and the black knife behind it! Although he has a good reputation now, if he is not a swordsman, other people as long as they are not familiar with Hawkeye will hardly recognize Hawkeye at first sight! This is the same with Moonlight Moria! He is not a swordsman, nor is he familiar with eagle eyes. For eagle eyes, his impression is also in knowing that he has not touched it many times, and now has Mihawk turned around and looked at with that iconic eagle eye He is even less recognizable! "Old man, bring me something to eat, or I will kill you!" After Moria came in, she glanced at the tavern, and quickly locked her eyes on the white-haired old man, and said with a grin. But listening to what he said, the white-haired old man did not move, but stared at him, frowned and asked, "I smell a fresh **** smell on you... You just killed someone?" Moria was taken aback when he heard these words. He didn''t understand what the old man meant at this time, but then he reacted, no matter what he meant by what he said, now its important to eat! So, he grinned open the big mouth full of fangs, and said with a grin, "Yeah, I just killed someone! There is more than one, if you don''t give me anything to eat, you too... Be one of those dead!" Listening to his words, the white-haired old man was silent for a while, then stretched out his hands under the bar, and slowly pulled out a hand from the inside, which was more than two meters long, with a blade on it. The sharp and sharp giant axe came out, looking at Moria with blazing eyes! Suddenly, a sense of deadly threat rushed towards Moria frantically, making him stand upright, as if he was surrounded by water from all sides, and he couldn''t breathe! Suddenly, Moria was dumbfounded! I havetily! ! ! What the **** is my luck? Randomly find a small village, prepare to have a meal, and then kill a person, only to run into this kind of reclusive powerhouse! Moriah screamed crazily in her heart, but her heart was also full of grief and anger! Who is he? Moonlight Moria! He is the Moonlight Moria who can challenge the Beast Pirates! How brilliant is his life, how powerful is his reputation? What is the result now? Since he challenged the Pirates of Beasts in Wano Country in the new world, his life has taken a turn for the worse! not only lost all of his partners, but now even the people who killed a village have bumped into this kind of reclusive powerhouse, this luck is simply a dog! Thinking like this, Moonlight Moriah looked solemn and asked sharply, "Old man, who are you?" "I?" The white-haired old man took the bones and leaned in front of him, looking at Moria with scorching eyes, and said, "I used to be a pirate...Now, it''s just an unknown person living in seclusion!" While was talking, the thin body of the white-haired old man began to change! "Tear and pull---" Accompanied by the sound of tearing clothes, the body of the white-haired old man is slowly bulging like a balloon. In the end, he became a creature that was three meters tall, bald, muscled, covered in red, and his mouth was full of fangs. It looked more like an animal than a human! "This is... an animal-type monster, orc fruit?" Before Moria could react, Mihawk guessed the fruit ability used by the old man. "Orc fruit... huge axe... well, yes, he should be that one!" A glint flashed in Mihawk''s eyes, and he recognized who the old man was! the other side! Watching this scene, Molia squinted her eyes, and an inexplicable sense of familiarity was born in her heart! "I always feel, where did I watch this scene!" Thinking of this in her heart, Moria asked again, "Old man, who are you?" "Hehe!" After the white-haired old man chuckled twice, his eyes condensed, and he said angrily, "I used to be called...Hell''s roar!!!" At the end, the voice of the white-haired old man no longer resembles a human voice, but a roar from an angry beast. And when he said so, Moria instantly understood who he was! Moria stared at the gray-haired old man, and said unbelievably, "You are Grommash, one of the silver medalists in the New World, the captain of the Orc Pirates, and the nickname of Hellscream. Romesh!!!" Just when Moria''s voice fell, he saw Grommash disappear in place. The next moment, a sharp axe appeared in front of his eyes! "Shadow Warrior!" Simply, Moonlight Moriah didn''t react slowly. When the axe was about to hit him, he used the fruit power to change his position and shadow, and dodge the attack at him. The axe! "Boom!" Just after he dodged the axe, Grommash with a large axe directly smashed a pit three meters deep ~ www.novelhall.com ~ nearly ten meters wide at his original location! "It''s very risky, fortunately I have a quick response!" Moria felt a little grateful, but on the surface it was still a solemn expression! Although I escaped this, the matter obviously won''t end this way. I dont know how long this Gromash has lived here. It must have been emotional, and he just killed a lot of people here. In this case, Gromash will definitely not let it go so easily. Pass him, or stop! "Shadow angle gun!" Immediately, Moria didn''t dare to hesitate, and his backhand was a shadow gun, spurring towards Gromash! But it''s no use! "Roar!" "Roar of the Berserker!" Gromash roared in the sky, a bloodthirsty red light flashed in his eyes, and at the same time the muscles became solid like iron blocks. "!" After colliding with Gromash''s body, the shadow horn gun made a sound like a metal collision. "Whirlwind!" Immediately, Grommash slammed the axe in his hand fiercely, and with this force, he twisted his body and cut out a rotating slash, heading towards Moria! "!" The slash turned faster and faster, and finally turned into a whirlwind in the process of slashing to Moria! "Zizi---" Accompanied by the cutting sound, the whirlwind came before Moriah before he could react. "Boom!" Moria had only time to block it with both hands, and was directly hit by the behead and flew out, smashing the wall of the tavern. Chapter 665： Elimination Blade "Damn it!" was beaten out of the tavern and rolled on the ground for a few laps before barely stopping, sitting on the ground, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, looking at the direction of the tavern, feeling angry and grateful! He was angry that he was injured by someone, and he was still in this small place. Fortunately, the person who injured him seemed not as strong as his former reputation! "That''s right, the other party is already gray-haired now. If you can maintain the same state as before, then hell!" Moria carefully recalled the appearance of the gray-haired old man he saw when he met. The corners of his mouth raised involuntarily. Although the other party used to have a great reputation, it seems that because of time, it is already a little bad now! In other words, I may not be able to defeat him! Thinking like this, after wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, Moria slowly stood up while supporting the ground with his hands. And this time. "Da da da!" Following the dull footsteps, a figure holding a huge axe slowly walked out of the big hole just hit by Moria. Moonlight Moria took a closer look and found that the person here was Gromash! "Flying bats!" Immediately, Moria did not dare to hesitate, and directly used the fruit power to split his shadow, forming a large number of bat-shaped shadows, and attacked Gromash! Seeing this, Grommash''s eyes condensed, but his actions were not slow. "Armed and domineering!" "Furious Slash!" He held the axe in both hands, filled the axe with armed domineering, frantically facing the black bat that attacked him in front of him, and slashed down fiercely. "!" "!" "!" ... The heavy axe looked like a child''s toy in Grommash''s hands. Without the slightest weight, it was cut countless times in an instant. For a time, Grommash was filled with countless black axe shadows, and all the black bats that were attacked by the Shatterer. "Although this old guy is old, his strength is much weaker than his reputation in the past, but it is still not the one I can stand head-on with now! It seems that you have to be careful, it is best to use his physical strength first!" In one scene, Moria thought solemnly. Judging from the current situation, although Grommash is quite old and weaker than before, he did not fall like a cliff. If you want to defeat him, you can force him to fight. The worst choice! The best choice is to consume his energy! is old after all, no matter how complete the strength is maintained, the physical strength cannot be maintained so complete! Thinking like this, Moria moved again! "Shadow Master!" Immediately, a shadow man exactly like Moria stood up from Morias shadow and stood in front of Moria. At the same time, his body shape retreated suddenly! The purpose of his doing this is obvious, that is to fight a protracted battle and consume the opponent''s physical strength! the other side! "Huh huh!" Gromash panted slightly, feeling a little sad in his heart. How powerful was he once? Roger, Golden Lion, Kaido, Whitebeard, these powerhouses, has he never played against? And after the fight, he can keep winning and retreat! Even if it were the navy, if it weren''t for those generals or Karp''s ten-thousand-year-old lieutenant general, other lieutenants, no matter how powerful they were, could not defeat him. What about now? Facing the younger generation of Moria, he felt his physical strength drop rapidly, and he couldn''t help gasping for breath. is so sad and ridiculous! Thinking about this, Grommash knew that he couldn''t go on like this. He had to make a quick decision and fix the opponent before his energy was exhausted. Otherwise, with the opponent''s strength comparable to the navy''s top major admiral, he will definitely lose in the end! "Five minutes! This is the time to maintain the highest combat power. Once five minutes have passed, your physical strength will drop off a cliff, and you will definitely lose to him!" Grommash estimated in his heart that he could maintain peak combat power. After some time, I felt that the situation was a little bad. Can you handle the opponent in five minutes? Looking at the other person like this, he seems to be aware of the problem of physical strength and has to fight a protracted battle with himself! "No matter what, I have to try it anyway!" Grommash gritted his teeth and felt fierce! "Hurry up!" Immediately, his feet slammed on the ground, his body shape gradually disappearing into the air. "This is... stealth?" Moria stared at this scene with wide eyes, somewhat unbelievable, but after a closer look, she shook her head and denied himself, "No, it''s not stealth, it''s because of the speed , Invisible to the naked eye!" "Hoo---" As soon as he finished his voice, he felt a gust of wind on his left side! not good! The opponent is on the left! Moria reacted immediately at the same time as she felt her heart. "Shadow Warrior!" He instantly changed positions with his shadow! Unfortunately, it''s still a step too late! "what---" Accompanied by a scream, Moria, who had changed positions with the shadow, found a cut on his left arm that was at least three centimeters deep, one centimeter wide, and more than thirty centimeters long. "Asshole, I will kill you!" Looking at the **** wound on his left arm, and then at Grommash, who cut his shadow in half from afar, Moria''s eyes flushed. , Shouted angrily at Gromash. Immediately, he controlled his shadow that had been cut in half, closed it, and attacked Gromash! next moment! "!" The shadow hits the air, and Grommash disappeared again! "Damn it!" After cursed in his heart, Moria''s heart mentioned the top. "Hoo---" Suddenly, he heard a bitter wind from the right. "Shadow Warrior!" Without any hesitation, Moria changed positions with Shadow again. It''s a pity, even if you are on guard this time, it is still a step too late! "hiss---" After changing positions, the pain in his right arm made Moglia take a breath. After he took a sigh of relief, he fixed his eyes and found a wound on his right arm. However, compared to the previous wound, the wound this time is much smaller, but it is less than one centimeter deep, less than half a centimeter wide, and less than ten centimeters long! "Damn, damn, damn..." cursed in his heart, but the movement of Moria''s hand did not stop. He controlled the shadow that had been cut in half again, and together he moved toward Gromash''s attack! "!" Unsurprisingly, the shadow plunged again, and Grommash disappeared again. And Morias vigilance has once again risen to the apex~www.novelhall.com~whoo---" After hearing a biting wind on the left, Moria was more decisive this time, using the fruit ability immediately when the wind appeared! "Shadow Warrior!" Immediately, he disappeared in place, and the shadow appeared in his place. "Hidden away!" The corner of Moria''s mouth could not help but raised. This time he didn''t feel the pain from his arm! But when he took a closer look, he found that Grommash did not appear on the side of the shadow that should have appeared! "What''s the situation?" Moria felt a little ill. At this moment, there was a loud roar in his ear! "Roar---" Shocking roar like the cry of a wild beast screamed at Moria! His head went blank, and his whole person was stunned! The next moment, Grommash''s figure appeared beside Moria. "Blade of Elimination!" He flexed his legs slightly, kicked hard, and while leaping high, he raised the giant axe in both hands, and slashed down at Moria, who was yelling at him! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 666： 1 stroke "Boom!" With the sound of the axe hitting the ground, the site with a radius of more than a hundred meters collapsed in an instant, forming a position hundreds of meters long and a three-meter deep pit, which made the whole village shake, not to mention it. The pub and surrounding buildings began to collapse. "Run!" "Oh no!" "Danger, run!" ... At this time, I had already heard the movement, and I was coming out to observe the situation and the villagers who were originally on the street, watching from a distance here fighting here, and ignoring other things, and ran crazy outside the village! However, Grommash didn''t care about the way these villagers were standing in the middle of the field with a giant axe. because he discovered something more important and even threatening his life... Moria, who had been hit by the axe, disappeared! This is a very, very dangerous thing! Right now the two sides are fighting. If you dont find the other sides position as soon as possible, the other side will most likely emerge from a corner where you dont have your own and pierce you, letting the victory of the whole battle go to him! "Seeing and hearing color domineering!" Subconsciously, Grommash used the domineering look and feel to perceive the audience and find the location of Moria. But before he could find it, Moria appeared by herself in the next second! "Silhouette!" After Moria''s figure floated up halfway from Grommash''s shadow, I didn''t know where he took out a pair of shadow scissors, and cut it toward Grommash''s shadow! "Armed and domineering!" Although Grommash didnt know the meaning of Morias doing this, the sudden sense of crisis in his heart still made him subconsciously wrap the armed domineering around his leg, and kicked at Moria. past! "boom!" This kick hit Moriahs face directly, causing him to fly upside down from Grommashs shadow. "Bang, bang, bang!" After rolling five or six laps on the ground, Moria''s figure stopped. However, he was not harmed except that his clothes were a little dirty. Moria slowly stood up from the ground, and at the same time grinned at Grommash, "Hey hehe, what a pity, almost!" Once the shadow is cut off, Grommash will be wiped out in the sun because of the loss of the shadow! However, it was a pity that Moglia had no regrets in his heart, because he discovered something that made him happy... Grommashs breathing has become a bit heavy! What does this mean? Gromashs physical strength is running out! In other words, the battle started to turn towards him! How does this make him unhappy the other side. "Huh huh!" After kicking off Moria, Grommashs breathing became even heavier! "At most two minutes, I''m afraid it won''t work after two minutes!" Assessing his remaining physical strength, Gromash''s face was heavy. The current situation is worse than he expected. He originally thought he could support five minutes of physical strength, but now it has only been more than one minute, and it has gone by more than 30%. If this continues, he will be able to support for two minutes at most, and even if some powerful moves are used, he may not be able to support for two minutes, and his physical strength will completely collapse, resulting in Moriah''s victory! "Although ordinary moves can last two minutes, it can''t solve the problem. Once two minutes have passed, it will be completely finished!" Grommash stared at Moria and muttered, and made a decision in his heart. "One move, one move, put all your physical energy into that one move, one move determines the outcome and... life and death!" Thinking about it, Grommash felt cruel. "Armed and domineering!" Before and after the axe was erected on his chest, Grommash exerted his arrogance in his arms and wrapped it around the giant axe, forming a black giant axe that seemed to be flowing in darkness! Then, Grommash slowly raised the position of the great axe, placing it on top of his head. "Destroy... the sky... the destruction... the ground... the cut!!!" Grommash roared, focused all his energy on the axe, and locked onto Moria not far away, using all his strength to slash down the black giant axe in his hand! "Boom!" In an instant, a huge black slash came out of Grommashs axe, cut through the air at a speed exceeding the speed of sound, and headed toward Moriar aggressively! Danger! Looking at the menacing black slash, Moria''s cold hair suddenly felt deadly danger, but when he tried to avoid it, he couldn''t move, as if his body was frozen! "Hurry up!!!" Moglia roared inwardly, exhausted all his strength, but couldn''t move a bit. next moment. "Boom!" The black slash directly submerged his whole person, and extended a few kilometers backwards, forming a huge ravine several kilometers long, ten meters wide, and ten meters deep. The entire island was covered with dust. The eastern half and the sea behind the eastern half are split into two halves! Seeing this, his stamina was exhausted. Grommash, who was sitting on the ground, did not show a smile, but stared solemnly at the dust in the sky! "Did you die?" Grommash looked at the dusty sky blocking his vision, with some doubts in his heart. Before he saw the corpse, he didn''t dare to let go! At this time, a voice that made him a little desperate came slowly from the dust. "Hehehehe...I''m not dead yet!" Accompanied by a painful grinning laugh, Moria''s embarrassed figure covered in blood slowly appeared in front of Gromash''s eyes from the dust that had not yet dispersed. Immediately, a trace of despair flashed in Gromash''s eyes! At this time, he has no physical strength, and although Moriah is covered in blood and embarrassed, Grommash knew from the way he could stand up and walk, the other party''s situation is much better than himself! "Old man, the trick just now ~www.novelhall.com~ is all your physical strength, right?" Moria grinned and said with a smile, "Then, now is my home court, you can die with peace of mind Up!" Speaking of this, Moriah paused, as if thinking of something again, with a cruel expression on his face, and smiled, "By the way, aren''t you angry because I killed the villagers in this village?" "Don''t worry, I will kill them all later, so that you will be accompanied by others on the way, so you won''t be lonely!" Listening to these words, Grommash pointed at Moria and roared in anger, "Dare you!!!" Grommash is not afraid of his own death. As a former pirate, the moment he became a pirate, he had already put his life and death out of control! What he fears is that the villagers will be killed! At the beginning, the reason why he lived in seclusion in this village was not only because he was tired of the beatings and killings of the sea, and wanted to go back, but also because this village was the place where he lived since he was a child. He has a deep understanding of the villagers and the flowers and plants here. Feelings! "Hey hee hee... Guess I dare? I''m Moria!!!" Moria smiled and slowly walked towards Gromash, who was sitting on the ground! And just now! "!" Accompanied by the sharp sound of breaking through the air, a sharp sword aura cut through the air and flew from a distance. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 667： run Chill! After seeing the sword spirit coming towards him, Moria, who was slowly walking towards Grommash, felt a fatal threat in an instant. Danger! must avoid! Thinking, he didn''t dare to hesitate, forcibly twisted his body, intending to flash to the left, avoiding this sword energy coming towards him! But in the end it was a little late! "Boom!" Sword Qi bombarded him unreservedly, causing him to fly upside down, rolling dozens of meters on the ground before stopping with difficulty. "Puff!" After stopped, Moria sat on the ground, clutching his chest and couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood! Immediately, he looked down at the two-meter-long wound on his chest that had just been chopped off, then raised his head, looked at the direction where the sword qi was flying, and asked harshly, "Who? Who is it? " "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, a person who was drinking alcohol slowly appeared before his eyes. "You are... Hawkeye!?" Moria''s eyes widened, a little unbelievable. Just now, he only saw Hawkeye''s back, so he didn''t recognize him for a while, but now Hawkeye is walking towards him, so he recognized Hawkeye immediately! The eagle eyes of eagle eyes are so obvious! "Ok!" Mihawk shrugged and replied inconclusively. Are you going to stop me? "Morlia narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice. "Ok!" Mihawk shrugged again and replied inconclusively! "Why?" Moria asked with a grinning face. Mihawk listened to this question, thought about it, took out the bottle of sake in his hand and shook it in front of Moria, and said, "Perhaps...I still want to drink this kind of bar!" What Mihawk said was just one of the reasons he thought in his heart! There are two reasons for him to take action! First, although he thinks he is not a good person, what he hates most is that innocent people are slaughtered, so he will not watch others slaughter villagers! Second, this is already within the scope of St. Martin. As the guest of St. Martin, if he watched the massacre of others, it seemed not good! "Wine? Hahaha----" Grommash sat paralyzed and listened to Mihok''s words. He was taken aback for a moment, then laughed boldly and said, "Brother, I will pack your wine in the future!" "Thank you!" Mihawk listened to these words and said with a smile. "Wine? Isn''t it just wine? You have to fight against me, Moria, in order to drink?" Moria said angrily. "Maybe it''s just wine in your eyes!" Mihawk smiled, his eyes condensed suddenly, and said, "But in my eyes, this wine is more important than you. Besides...what are you?" At the end, Mihawk''s voice became a little disdainful. To be honest, Moria really couldn''t stand on the stage in Mihawk''s eyes. A man who hides in a corner after being defeated by Kaido once, shrinks and hides in a corner is not worthy of him! "What am I? Hahahaha, what am I?" Moria chuckled back in anger, resisting the severe pain on his body, stood up, and was about to teach Mihawk a lesson. But when he just stood up, what greeted him was a sharp sword aura! "!" Sword Qi cut through the air and flew toward Moria. Moria looked at this scene, his heart jumped, and wanted to hide, but his injuries were not allowed! Just now Grommash''s full blow, Moriah was not without any harm. On the contrary, in that moment, he suffered a great deal of damage, but because his body is relatively strong, he can still maintain a certain amount of combat power. But under the slash that Hawkeye had just slashed out, these combat powers have already gone seven or eighty-eight! Therefore, under the current fierce sword aura, he wanted to avoid him, but he couldn''t avoid it! "Boom!" Sword Qi once again bombarded Moriah without reservation! This time he flew upside down. He only rolled two or three laps. After rolling out nearly 20 meters, he stopped. However, he himself had suffered a lot of injuries. Under this situation, he also vomited again. A bite of blood! "Puff!" After spitting out a mouthful of blood while clutching his chest, Moria sat on the ground for a while, then raised her head with difficulty, looked at Mihawk, and said, "Asshole, I remember you!" While was talking, a retreat was already in his heart! If it were in his heyday, he might not be afraid of Hawkeye, but now after the battle with Grommash, his combat power and physical strength have basically gone from seven to eight, and he is also full of injuries. In this case, if he confronts Hawkeye head-on... The biggest possibility is beaten to death! Regarding this point, Moriah is still very self-aware. Although he is a little arrogant and arrogant, he can''t really match the brain damage. He still has a clear self-identification of his own strength! "Remember me?" Mihawk said with a frown, a thought flashed in his eyes and hesitated, "What you mean by this sentence...you want to run?" "Uh..." Moria was taken aback, and then reacted, a feeling of doing bad things being exposed from the bottom of my heart. He said with shame, "Asshole, what did you say? I didn''t!" "No? Then you mean you don''t run?" Mihawk frowned again. don''t run? How can not run? Doesnt staying here mean you will be beaten to death? "Uh..." Upon hearing these words, Moria was a little speechless for a while! If he admits to Mihawk, then he will see Mihawk again after he ran away, he must have no face! But if you dont recognize Mihawk...he just said that there is no more, why dont you be embarrassed not to admit it now? Thinking like this, Moria became a little tangled in silence. While watching this scene, Mihawk raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said with a smile, "Can you run or not?" In fact, looking at Moria in a dilemma, Mihok already knew that he had just said no, but it was Morias last stubbornness. In fact, Moria definitely wanted to run, but couldnt put it down! At this time, the silent Moria also understood Mihawk''s slightly raised mouth! He shouted angrily, "Asshole, my uncle remembers you!" After finishing speaking, he turned into a shadow and ran away without looking back! Watching this scene, Mihawk originally wanted to stop him, but he hesitated for a while, and finally did not intercept! Although Morias strength is now low and Mihok is easy to stop him, he is not sure to kill Moria who is desperate without causing any casualties to the village, so he thought. Thinking, let Moria go! ---- the other side. Moria, who ran to the pier quickly and was about to set off~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly remembered a serious matter---the people on the ship he was on had long been killed by him! The ship he was on was not his own ship! The reason why he came to Xihai on this trip was because all his former crew members died, and he wanted to come to Xihai to find some new crew members. And because his terrifying three-masted sailboat was too big to be driven casually, he parked the ship in the Devils Triangle and came by himself on a passing merchant ship! And the people on this merchant ship were completely killed by him for various reasons. originally wanted to come to this village to replenish the manpower, but now that he is making trouble, he hasn''t got any manpower, which means he has no one to help sail the boat now! Well, sailing is the next best thing! After all, his shadow can also be a person, and his ship itself is not big, add him to the shadow, and you can drive! But the bigger problem is that he has no supplies on board! The reason why he stopped on this island to find food is because there is no food on the boat! Thinking like this, the sharp-eyed Moria suddenly saw a merchant ship passing by not far from the island, and there was a man wearing a mesh underwear standing on the bow of the merchant ship who looked very "horseworm"! Suddenly, his eyes lit up! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 668： move After Moria ran away, the people in the village gradually returned to the village. At this time, Grommash and Mihawk, who had recovered a little bit of energy, were sitting in front of the ruins of the tavern chatting. "It looks like your tavern is going to be redecorated!" Mihawk sat on a flat stone on the ground, pointing to the ruins of the tavern and said quietly. "Yeah!" Grommash glanced at the ruined tavern, and said helplessly, "However, not only is it renovating, I also want to change the place, even if the people from this village leave and change the place, otherwise it must be Moria Find it back, then the trouble will be big!" "Don''t worry about this, isn''t your place already in St. Martin''s territory? They will fix it!" Mihawk said lightly. "Saint Martin? This is indeed the territory of Saint Martin, but they have not been paid for a few months. They will really get it? And, with the strength of that Moriah, they can do it?" Gromar He looked at Mihawk with some confusion. Grommash doesnt really know much about Saint Martin! Although this small island where he lived in seclusion was also a subordinate island of one of the kingdoms that once besieged Saint Martin, the war did not spread to them! This village is too small. Neither Saint Martins nor the kingdom to which this village once belonged have cared about this village, and this village has no choice of capital, and can only follow the crowd. Whichever side wins, this village belongs to. square. And also because the village was too small, after Saint Martin''s victory, no one was sent to manage it. It was just that when Saint Martin took over the kingdom of their village, someone came to inform them that the kingdom they belonged to was changed, and let their village chief continue first. After managing the village, I didn''t care about them anymore! "Don''t worry, it''s just a little Moria! For Saint Martin, it''s really not a problem!" Mihawk said lightly. While was talking, the old man who taught him swordsmanship appeared in his mind. With the masters power that is like an abyss and cant see the end, isnt it easy to kill Moria? sighed in his heart, Mihawk''s expression remained the same. Although Yamamoto Motoyagisei Shigekuni once taught him swordsmanship, he did not ask him to be a teacher, nor did he call a master, but in his heart, Mihawk has long regarded Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni, who taught him swordsmanship. It''s the master! "Really?" Grommash still had some doubts! Don''t blame him for thinking so! Although St. Martin''s record was very sturdy in the past, it can''t change its location. It is a fact of Xihai! As a person who returned from the Great Channel, Gromash has the same fundamental understanding of the people and kingdoms on the Four Seas as the people and the kingdom on the Great Channel, that is, weakness! Compared with the perverted kingdoms and perverted characters of the Great Channel, the kingdoms of the world and the people of the world, their strength is like a joke in their eyes! "If the strength is also to be ranked, I won''t be in the top ten in San Martin!" Mihawk thought for a while and calmly said a fact. In addition to the general level of combat power such as Yamamoto Motoyanyusai, Arthur, Uenohuaretsu, and so on, St. Martin also has Shion, Arudiba and other lieutenant generals. Mihawk has been with them. Passing is basically at a disadvantage. "hiss---" Grommash listened, and couldn''t help taking a breath! He doesn''t know the strength of Saint Martin, but he can probably estimate the strength of Mihawk in front of him! is not much different from his peak time! is at least the strength of the lieutenant general! In this case, he can''t even make the top ten, how strong Saint Martin should be! "But when it comes to moving, I think you should move!" Mihawk said suddenly. "Why?" Grommash looked at Mihawk with some confusion. "Have you offended many people?" Mihawk did not answer directly, but asked rhetorically. "Uh..." Grommash nodded slowly after thinking about it. As a pirate, how can anyone not sinner? Although he did not, and did not bother to attack civilians, villages and other looted materials, but he did not kill less with his colleagues, the navy, and the bounty hunters who did not have long eyes, and the offenders were naturally. A lot! Mihawk asked calmly, "If someone you have offended in the future comes to the door, do you think those villagers will be affected?" "Also, not to mention that you are offended, just say that you are now, your bounty is still hanging, that is also a lot of money, if a bounty hunter comes to the door, it will also affect the villagers?" Hawkeye said so, Grommash couldn''t help but hesitate. What Hawkeye said is indeed reasonable. Not to mention what he offended, many people are worried about his bounty alone. If those people finally come to the door, what will the villagers do? Thinking, Grommash made a decision in his heart! Gromash glanced at the ruins of the tavern with a wry smile, and said, "That''s right, I will find a place to move!" "Since you are moving, I recommend that you go to St. Martin!" Mihawk said sternly. This is the purpose of Hawkeye! St. Maartens Island is a place he often goes to. If Gromash runs a tavern there, he can often go for a drink! "Why?" Grommash looked at Mihawk with some confusion. "You have offended a lot of people, and you have a lot of bounties. If you just find a place to stay, I am afraid it will hurt innocent people, so St. Martin is your best destination!" Mihawk Shen Sheng said. "Isn''t Saint Martin a member of the world government? I still have a bounty!" Grommash frowned and said. "It doesn''t matter, I know a lot of high-level Saint Martins, and I will help you to explain it and it will be fine!" Mihawk said sternly. "Okay, then!" Grommash hesitated, but finally nodded. After finished speaking, he said hesitantly, "However, before I leave, I want to help the people in this village get settled!" Although he and Moria didn''t fight for long, the damage to the village was not small. His tavern and the house near the tavern basically collapsed. Listening to these words, Mihawk frowned and thought about it, and said, "If you help with the arrangement, I don''t think it will be much faster. After all, you are only alone!" At this point, Mihawk changed his voice and said, "Well, you don''t have to help with the resettlement. I will notify Saint Martin and let them help with the resettlement, then it will be soon!" Send the Buddha to the west! Now that I helped, I can just help! "Also!" Grommash thought for a while, nodded and agreed! In terms of placement~www.novelhall.com~, no matter how powerful he alone is, he is no better than a kingdom! Just as the two were chatting, a group of villagers carried a person covered in gauze and came to them. "Auch?" Grommash looked intently and found that the man covered with gauze lying on a stretcher was the captain of the village garrison, Auch! "Uncle Grommash!" Auch said difficultly while lying on the stretcher. "How did you become like this?" Grommash frowned. "That''s the fire onion just now! He killed all of our security team, even my brother... I was lucky to survive because my heart was on the right side!" Auch choked, tears in his eyes. Come down. "Oh~" Grommash couldn''t help sighing. This world is like this, weak people will always be hurt for no reason! "Uncle Gromarsh, I heard what they said about you fighting that person just now!" Auch looked at Gromarsh with blazing eyes and said firmly, "I want to ask you to teach me how to become stronger. , I want to avenge my brother and my friends!" Hearing these words, Grommash originally wanted to refuse. But looking at Ohhe''s scorching gaze, he somehow nodded horribly, and promised, "Okay, I will teach you!" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 669： Order the hunt St. Martins Palace Study Room! "Da da da da..." Arthur looked at the information in his hand, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he couldn''t help humming cheerful music. He never expected that Hawkeye would bring him such a surprise! Hellscream, Grommash! In the beginning, Arthur didn''t know this character! But after getting the news of Hawkeye, within an hour, the people below sent all the information about this person to Arthur, so he also learned about this legendary figure in Xihai! This is a silver medal player in Roger''s era! was born in a small village in Xihai, which is the village where Mihok met him. When he was one year old, his father was eaten by sea kings because he was fishing at sea. His mother raised him alone! Because the appetite is larger than the average person, his mother alone cannot support him, so from the age of seven, he had to rely on moving people, doing handymanship, etc. in exchange for compensation and filling his stomach. Later, because of a vulgar dream of finding treasures to make a fortune, when he was seventeen years old, he went out to sea on a fishing boat and embarked on an adventure! It''s a pity, bad luck! Not long after going out to sea, he was caught by a pirate group. Fortunately, because the pirate group had just experienced a great battle, the crew on the ship suffered heavy casualties, so it didn''t do anything to him, just left him as a messenger! Because of this, a legendary story is officially unfolded! In the following time, Grommash''s life seemed like a dead end. Doing miscellaneous work, doing meritorious service, becoming a crew member, doing meritorious service again, becoming the leader, and then doing meritorious service again, becoming the deputy captain, the captain was accidentally killed, and became the captain. It took less than three years, and he went from being a messenger to becoming a captain. A pirate group captain with hundreds of people! After becoming the captain, his plug-in life did not stop! First, I accidentally ate the devil fruit when I was buying fruit, and then the fisherman profitably annexed several pirate groups, and then advanced into the Great Channel. After fighting in the first half of the Great Channel for more than 20 years, he advanced into the new world. . Until he met a hot man, his plug-in life was pressed the pause button! After entering the new world, he worked hard for more than ten years and became one of the strongest pirate forces in the new world! Later, after accidentally learning that Roger was collecting historical texts with clues to "OnePiece", because he wanted to see what the so-called "OnePiece" looks like, he clashed with Roger Pirates! It was because of that conflict that led to the Waterloo of his life! At that time, the Orc Pirate Group, which had more than 20 ships and more than 3,000 crew members, was defeated by Roger and the Pirate Group under his leadership, killing more than half! He himself was defeated by Roger! As a last resort, he can only escape with the rest of his men in embarrassment! However, the matter did not end here! After he fled in embarrassment, the Navy learned that his fleet had suffered heavy losses due to a conflict with Roger, and decisively encircled him! Finally, after a fierce battle, the Orc Pirate Group was almost wiped out, and he was the only one and some lucky little brothers escaped. After this battle, because he was not young and his ambitions were gradually wiped out by time, he did not prepare for a comeback. Instead, he was discouraged holding the previously prepared and stored in the underground bank. After sharing his money with some of the younger brothers who escaped with him, he quietly returned to Xihai to raise the old man. Of course, these last things about his retirement are not really inquired news, but calculated based on information and intelligence personnel! However, no matter whether it is calculated or based on the information, Arthur passed this information, knowing who Gromash is, and the strength of Gromash! In its heyday, it must be the peak of Lieutenant General! And now... According to the information and the situation described by Mihawk, it should have fallen to the beginning of lieutenant general, and due to old age and physical weakness, the physical strength has been weak to the limit, in the case of full use, it can not be supported in three minutes! But it doesnt matter! In any case, he used to be a strong lieutenant at the pinnacle, right? Although Saint Martin now has many generals and many lieutenant''s pinnacle roles, Arthur has never been too much of a lieutenant''s pinnacle. Therefore, Grommash is about to decide! Well, although Mihawk said on the phone that Grommash was only here to open a tavern, and he didn''t come to Saint Martin, but as long as he comes, why can''t he get rid of his income? As for his current strength and physical strength... This is easy to handle! As long as he joins Saint Martin, Arthur has at least two ways to restore him to his youthful state! The simplest is that once the life extension potion is released, he will be able to return to the state of his prime. The worst thing is to let him commit suicide and turn him into death! In short, Arthur has a way to restore his strength and physical strength when he was young! "It''s just... Moonlight Moria!?" Looking at it, Arthur couldn''t help turning his gaze to the bottom of the information. Moria, who attacked the village, immediately turned gloomy! That village was a subordinate territory of a kingdom that he had just conquered for a few months. Because of its relatively low location and relatively small scale, and during this time, the kingdom conquered too many territories and had insufficient manpower, so no one was immediately sent to take over. , Just notified. But anyway, it''s Saint Martin''s territory, isn''t it? If its been done like this, and if there is no revenge, then where is the face of King Arthur? In my heart, Arthur decided to teach Moria a lesson! If it''s the best, kill him to impress you! "Blubru!" did not hesitate, Arthur directly picked up the phone bug on the side and dialed out! "Hello!" After the call worm connected, the voice of German, the person in charge of Passerby A, the intelligence organization of Saint Martin, came from the call worm. "It''s me!" After Arthur said in a deep voice, he solemnly ordered, "Now, I want Moria''s whereabouts. As for the reason, you should know, I won''t explain it!" "Yes, I understand!" German solemnly agreed. "Hurry up and do it! According to Mihawk, Moria must still be near the seas of St. Martin and even the seas of St. Martin. He won''t go far. Find him quickly and don''t let him run away!" Arthur said in a deep voice. Said. "Understood!" After German agreed, he hung up the phone~www.novelhall.com~ After German hung up, Arthur hesitated, picked up the phone bug, and dialed another number! "Blubru!" Along with the ringing of a phone worm, the call was connected again! "Hey!" Shura''s voice came from the other side of the phone worm. "It''s me!" Arthur said sternly. "Your Majesty, what do you want?" Shura quickly asked when he heard it. "Recently, a pirate with good strength sneaked into our kingdom and killed some people. You will go and hunt him down in person!" Arthur ordered. "Okay, Your Majesty!" Shura agreed and asked, "Then, Your Majesty, where is he now?" "The location is still unclear, but passerby has already begun to explore it, and it should be out soon. You set off now, and they will report the news to you on the way!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "Understood!" Shura nodded solemnly. "Okay, that''s it, you can pack up and go!" After Arthur gave another order, he hung up the phone. "..." After hanging up the phone, Arthur looked at the sunlight outside the window next to him, tapped his fingers on the desk unconsciously, and murmured, "Morlia Moonlight..." Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 670： Got you Moria has been angry and happy in recent days! Angrily was that he was beaten in a small village in Xihai and almost killed. What is happy is that in this situation, he unexpectedly encountered a genius surgeon who was in line with his wishes and could be his crew---Hokback! It''s a pity, Lang has sentimental concubine or not! Although he met Hokkubak, a doctor who was in line with his wishes, and deliberately recruited him, Hokkubak himself did not intend to join his pirate group. Instead, he devoted his heart to the career of chasing stars, chasing the footsteps of world-class actress Cinto Li everywhere and participating in her concerts! A ship is sailing on the sea off St. Martin in the West Sea! On board. "As long as you agree to join my pirate group, I''ll go and grab the actress named Cindolly for you!" Moria looked at him while holding a handful of roses, and combed it specially. Hokkubak, with a big back, grinned and said viciously. "Don''t!" Hokkubak refused without hesitation. Immediately, a look of yearning appeared on his face, and he narrated himself, "Although I love her, I also respect her and will not get her in a way she does not want! I will rely on my personal charm, Woo her, even if it is unsuccessful once, ten times, a hundred times, I will not give up!" Looking at Hokkubak''s appearance, Moria''s face hurts! You wake up! Just your mesh underwear, a big beer belly, and a face that is longer than me, a little self-knowing, OK? Just like you, you still want to woo her by personal charm? Want to fart? Thinking like this, Moria felt a little helpless! This conversation has been repeated several times in the past few days! and the result is the same! No matter what Moria uses to seduce Hokkubak, he just misses the trick. What money, career, and beauty are all clouds in his eyes compared to Xin Duoli! He was willing to do everything for Sindoli all day long, but he had no self-awareness. He resolutely refused Morias conditions to rob him of Sindoli every time, always feeling that he could Hinduoli was impressed by her personal charm. For this kind of senior dog licking without self-knowledge, Moria almost couldn''t help but kill him several times. Licking a dog is disgusting! But in the end it depends on his character, ability, and good direction, etc., all of which are extremely in line with his own heart requirements, and now he is extremely lack of crew, Moria still bears it! "It seems that ordinary methods can''t fix him!" Moria thought, and a nasty thought flashed in his heart, "Since ordinary methods can''t handle this product, let''s do something unconventional!" Morias so-called unconventional method is of course not to forcibly tie Hogback or threaten Hogback. As the captain of a pirate regiment, Moria knows that if he uses these methods, even if he gets his hands, in the days to come, Hokkubak will probably not work hard, or even do his hands and feet in certain places, so that he can be at a critical moment. Suffer! Therefore, his so-called unconventional method is to start with Xin Duoli! Since Hokkubak is so obsessed with Xinduoli, then she simply killed Xinduoli, and then let Hokkubak join his pirate group on the condition of resurrecting Xinduoli! Of course, he also knows that the prerequisite for doing this is not to let Hokkubak know that he killed Cintoli, otherwise it is likely to fall short! ----- a few days later! Cadang Island in the waters of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the West Sea. This was originally the main island of one of the kingdoms that besieged the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Later, under the powerful force of Saint Martin, the kingdom to which this island belonged and the nobles in the kingdom all surrendered! Today, it is just one of the many islands in Saint Martin. just because it used to be the main island of a kingdom, it is more prosperous than ordinary islands! And today, as Xihai and even the world-class star Xin Duoli, under the kind invitation of Arthur, held a personal concert here! Of course, the reason why Arthur invited Cintoli to hold a solo concert on this island was not to make money or anything. He doesn''t lack that little money. Its just that the islands people are still a bit immersed in the pain of the war, so Arthur specially invited Cintoli to hold a concert to divert the attention of the people on the island! Not only that, in fact, Arthur also invited Cindolly to hold concert tours on all the new islands that were incorporated into the kingdom by Saint Martin. The purpose is the same, to divert the attention of the people on the island, let them forget the pain of the war, and plunge into a new life as soon as possible. Katang Island Pier. As the merchant ship slowly entered the port, Hokkubak took the flowers and rushed off the ship, and ran towards the island at a speed that did not match his plump body. As a senior lick...Uh no, fan! As for where Cintogli was holding the concert, Hokkubak naturally knew well. For this, he even paid a lot of money to hire a private detective, and he followed Cintoli for a long time! And Moria, who was following him, looked at his back, her eyes flickering non-stop, but also slowly followed. The two came to the place where Xin Duoli held the concert in tandem. Kadang Island once belonged to the royal city of the kingdom, the square in the center of the city. At this time, a dense group of people has gathered here! Among them, there are fans who come from all over the West China Sea, like Hokkubak, who come to attend the concert, and there are local fans on this island, and the most are people who come to join in the fun. Upon seeing this, Hogback, who was very familiar with this kind of scene, was very skilled at buying a lot of balloons, a sign with Sindolis name written on it, and a large piece of Sindoli from the vendors selling various support items on the sidelines. After the photo, relying on his two-meter height and fat body, he forcibly squeezed in! "Asshole, don''t squeeze!" "Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze!" "Asshole, you remembered it to me, don''t think you are fat, you are powerful!" ... In the midst of verbal abuse, Hogback, relying on his fat body and extraordinary height, squeezed from the dense crowd ~www.novelhall.com~ to the forefront of the stage! And Moria, who followed him, looked at this scene, and after narrowing his eyes, he did not follow! It''s not that he couldn''t squeeze in. With his height comparable to that of a juvenile giant and his own strength, it was not difficult for him to squeeze in, on the contrary it was very simple! However, considering what he will do later, if he squeezes in, especially standing next to the stage, then he will be suspicious by then! Hokkubak, as long as he is not stupid, he will definitely doubt Moria, who is going to recruit him! So he was going to stand here, 100 meters away from the stage, and get things done! Anyway, there is a lot of people here, and the weather today is not bad, there is the sun in the sky, and there are a lot of shadows on the ground. It''s just a small matter hundreds of meters away! "Hehehehe, the one named Xindoli, sorry...who told you to block my way!" Moria said silently to Xindoli who he had never met before. After sorry, I waited intently for the start of the concert! ---- At this time, what Moriah didn''t know was that a Saint Martin naval ship was approaching this island not far from Kadan Island! "Morya... found you!" Shura narrowed his eyes and looked at the port not far away, muttering and raising the corners of his mouth. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 671： 0 cut 1 shot "Ŀ_н줯" (When I close my eyes, there will be a sound in my ears) "ңЦ" (that distant laughter) "ɤˤɤʂt" (there is no lie) "ʤäפ" (childhood) "⤷äפʃr" (if you can keep the childs eyes) "줿ЦդΤۤȤ" (Is it possible to accompany a smile) ... At the beginning of ''s concert, as Xin Duoli stepped onto the stage, a burst of light singing sounded like a trickle, slowly flowing into the hearts of the audience, letting the noisy scene slowly quiet down! Everyone stopped other things involuntarily and listened to the song quietly. "No wonder Houbak likes this actress so much!" Hearing this song, Moria exclaimed secretly. Even after he listened to this song, he couldn''t help but be drunk in the singing, and he even wanted to give up the idea of ??killing Xin Duoli! However, this idea just passed away in his mind in the end! Moria is also a character who has experienced many big scenes, and he knows the importance of things clearly! In contrast to recruiting Hokkubak, Cintoli would die under his hands, even if she sang nicely! "At most, when you resurrect you, find a shadow who is also a singer, so that you can sing too!" Moria murmured, after giving the only trace of pity in his heart, he began to use the fruit power. After , without everyone knowing, a shadow on the ground emerged from under Moria, and quickly shuttled among the shadows under everyone on the scene, and came to the forefront of the stage! "Wait a moment, wait until she gets closer to the edge of the stage, and then make her fall off, causing her to die by accident!" Moria took a long look at the frenetic Hogback who was next to the stage. There is a decision! Right now Hokkubak is next to the stage, just as if Cintogli was not on the edge of the stage when he started, it is easy for Hokkubak to see any flaws! And soon he had this opportunity! "Smile ߺϤδФ" (Lets move towards the future that looks at each other and smiles) "Ƥ߀Ϥ" (Even if the bond is separated, it will last forever) "äƉ䤨" (Fate can also be changed) "֤lj䤨" (change with these hands) "뤳Ȥ" (to live here) "ϲӺϤ" (and happy together) ... As the song came to the end, Xin Duoli walked a few steps subconsciously while singing, and came to the edge of the stage! "It''s now!" Moria''s eyes lit up, driving the Devil Fruit again. Immediately, he has been waiting for the shadow on the edge of the stage to move! Without being noticed by everyone, the shadow slowly stretched out his devil''s claws, slowly extended from the ground on the edge of the stage to the stage, and then extended to the feet of Xinduoli who was standing on the edge of the stage, and then Tugged hard with her high heels! "what---" With a scream, Xin Duoli on the stage seemed to have slipped and lost her balance on the spot, and fell towards the bottom of the stage! And because it happened so suddenly, the fans and onlookers who were present watched this scene, their eyes widened and stared at the same place. "Don''t!!!" The nearest to the stage, Hokkubak, was the first to react. He wanted to rush over to hug or cushion the falling Cintoli, but there was a fence at the front of the stage to prevent them from being crazy. Fans of rushed to the stage, so he couldn''t rush over in time, so he could only grab the fence and watch the scene with eyes wide open. at this critical moment! A golden light flashed, and a young man in golden armor appeared beside Xin Duoli, hugged her, and the two fell to the ground together! "Hoo---" Suddenly, all the fans present and Hokkubak breathed a sigh of relief! Although most of them didn''t know who the man in the golden armor was, it did not hinder their gratitude to him for saving Xinduoli, so all the people present at the scene looked at the young man with grateful eyes! "That is Saint Martin''s Golden Saint Seiya!" "Yes, that armor will not be forgotten at a glance!" "I remember him, he is Lord Capricorn Shura in the Saint Martin Army''s King Guards Army!" "Fortunately there is him, otherwise Hinduoli-sama will have an accident!" "Yes!" ... Among them, some sharp-eyed people recognized Shura at a glance. "Thank you!" Xin Dolly, who had already closed her eyes and waited to die, opened her eyes after feeling her body was supported by two strong arms. At the same time, she let out a sigh of relief. Shura said. "It''s okay!" After Shura said lightly, he placed Xin Duoli on the ground and said, "It''s just a small matter!" "It''s a trivial matter for you, but it''s a matter of life and death for me!" Xin Duoli said gratefully again. She wouldn''t really treat this matter as a trivial matter just because Shura said it was a trivial matter. "It really doesn''t matter!" After shook his head, Shura changed his voice and said again, "However, you should also practice! Your master is Mr. Bruce, and there is someone behind your sister. If you want to exercise, , I think it''s still very simple!" "If you exercise, this kind of thing will not happen today. Even if it does, with a strong body, it will be easier for you to cope, and there will be no such situation of closing your eyes and waiting for death!" Listening to Shura''s words, Xin Duoli nodded, and said with lingering fear, "After I go back, I must go to exercise!" In the past, she thought it didnt matter if a singer or a star did exercise or not, so she didnt exercise, but today this incident has sounded a wake-up call for her. Exercise is still necessary, at least to prevent accidents like this! "By the way, when something happened just now, I felt as if someone pulled a hand on my foot, which caused me to fall!" Xin Duoli suddenly thought of the situation just now and said quickly. "Is someone pulling you?" Shura frowned and asked. "Hmm!" Xin Duoli thought about it for a while and nodded with certainty, "I must have been pulled by someone!" "That''s it..." After Shura frowned and murmured, he suddenly thought of the purpose of his career! Moonlight Moria! Judging from the description of Xin Duoli just now, the only thing he knows at the scene, and the only one capable of doing this kind of thing, should be his pursuit target Moonlight Moria this time! just... Why does Moonlight Moria do this? Have a grudge against Xin Duoli? impossible! Judging from the information given by the passer-by~www.novelhall.com~ I am afraid Xin Duoli has never seen him! It hurts to be idle? is not like it! According to the information, although Moriah likes to kill innocent people indiscriminately, there is always a reason for killing indiscriminately every time, not like a neurosis, he does it at will without a reason! Thinking about this, Shura frowned, turned his gaze to the fans and the crowd watching the scene, scanned among them, looking for the target person of his trip. And soon found his goal in it, standing on the edge of the crowd especially conspicuous Moonlight Moria! After taking a deep look at him, Shura put away his gaze, but did not move. In terms of his strength, it is relatively easy to catch Moria, but there are too many people watching the concert at the moment. If you start here, it will inevitably hurt some innocent passers-by. So after thinking about it, Shura just quietly locked the location of Moonlight Moria, and didn''t immediately arrest anyone. He was going to let Xin Duoli stop the concert first because of the shock, and wait for the people to disperse before doing it again, so as not to hurt innocent people! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 672： Loud noise "Everyone is really sorry, because of the accident that just happened, Ms. Xin Duoli was a little frightened, so today''s concert is over!" A staff member in a suit on the stage said very sorry. "It''s ok!" "We understand!" "As long as Miss Sindori has nothing to do!" "Yes! As long as Miss Sindoli is fine!" ... Except for a small part of the audience and fans under the stage, they all said they could understand, after all, they also saw the danger just now. And those few people didn''t say anything even if they couldn''t understand it. After all, there was no money for this concert, so even if they didn''t understand, there was no reason to express their dissatisfaction! "However, Miss Sindoli said that although today''s concert ended early, but at the same time and at the same place the day after tomorrow, we will start a concert again to compensate everyone!" The staff smiled. Announced. "Great!" "I thought that after encountering such a thing, the concert would not be held. I didn''t expect Miss Xin Duoli to think about us so much!" "This will live up to the hardship I had to run all the way over!" "Miss Xin Duoli is great!" "It''s my idol, it''s open and bright!" ... Listening to the staff''s words, the fans and audience at the scene cheered. "Well, now all of you here, gentlemen and ladies, will leave the meeting place in an orderly manner under the guidance of our staff!" The staff paused and said with a smile, "Ms. Xinduoli doesn''t want everyone to leave the venue in a hurry. , And there is an unexpected surprise!" In the words of the staff, and under the guidance of the on-site staff, the fans and the audience left the venue in an orderly manner. However, two people did not leave afterwards! One is Hogback! As a senior lick...well, a fan, he is very concerned about anything that happens to the goddess, even if he knows that there is nothing wrong with the goddess, he is also worried! So he stayed and wanted to go backstage to see if there was anything wrong! The other is Moria! The target he wanted to recruit, Hokkubak, didn''t go, so naturally he couldn''t go. "Damn...that person just now, from the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" Moriah recalled the scene just now, and after thinking of something, his face became a little ugly. Although St. Martin is often in the newspapers and knows many people, most people have no personal experience of the authenticity of the record and will have certain doubts. At this point, there are the pots of the newspaper and the pot of the protagonist of the news! In order to attract sales, the newspaper office will regularly publish some false and exaggerated news, and the news protagonist will often buy the news agency in order to improve his reputation, exploding some relatively exaggerated achievements! So originally, Moria didn''t believe in Saint Martin''s record in the newspaper. But looking at the scene just now, he believed it! Asura''s speed just now, he couldn''t see clearly. And just by not seeing this clearly, he knew that Shura was not weak, at least he might not be able to beat Shura himself. After all, the world martial arts, but it wont break soon! This principle is the same no matter which world! In the case where oneself cannot see the opponent''s speed, as long as the other party can break his own defense, he will basically lose. As for the defense that the opponent can''t beat... Moriah is a pure-fruit ability person. He doesn''t have much research on domineering and physical skills, so those with only a little strength can basically break his defense. Originally, these actually have nothing to do with him! But just now, he suddenly remembered something. He committed a crime in Saint Martin! The small village before, was the village of Saint Martin, and he killed someone on it... If you really want to care about it, I am afraid he has become the most wanted criminal in Saint Martin! And Shura is from Saint Martin''s, so they are also enemies! Thinking of this, how can he make his face look easy? In case he was discovered, he might face Shura, a person with terrifying speed! "Fortunately, the village is very remote, and the news shouldn''t reach Saint Martin!" Thinking about it, Moria''s face was a little slow! At this time, after communicating with the staff, Hogback was allowed to go backstage to visit Cintoli! As a veteran fan, he often meets with Xin Duoli, and often contacts these staff who follow Xin Duoli, so he is very familiar with these staff. And as a genius surgeon, these staff have a friendly attitude towards him! After all, no one can guarantee that he or his family will not get sick or injured forever! Therefore, it is necessary to deal with a doctor! What if you use it any day? So the two sides communicated a little bit, and he was allowed to go backstage! Backstage! "Miss Cindoli, are you okay?" Hokkubak said with a worried face holding a bunch of flowers. "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Looking at Hokkubak in front of her, after a trace of helplessness flashed in her eyes, she said with a polite smile! For Hokkubak, Xin Duoli is familiar and helpless! Ever since she accidentally sprained her ankle while dancing, she found Hogback for treatment, and kindly helped Hogback to sew a button, Hogback was deeply infatuated with her and became one of her fans. . Almost every concert of her, you can see Hogback! As a woman, in fact, she still knows Hobackaq''s thoughts very well. is one thing, but its another thing to like! Actually she doesn''t like Hokkubak! is not only because his appearance does not conform to her own aesthetics, but also because she knows so many outstanding characters! The identity of Bruces apprentice gave Cintoli not only the ability to learn music from Bruce, but also the convenience of her being able to freely enter and exit the Saint Martins Palace and various executive residences, as well as the princess of Saint Martin and other high-level female families. . Well, for a girl who has reached the age of marriage, she will inevitably talk about some outstanding men who are also unmarried. Because of this, she gradually learned about the young talents of Saint Martin in the chat with these people. Compared to the young talents of Saint Martins, to be honest, the genius surgeon Hogback is nothing at all, and his appearance is also a bit "lotus-eating", so from the bottom of my heart, she rejects Hogback! But because Hokkubak had treated her feet, she was embarrassed to say that she could only go on like this, and then secretly looked forward to the day Hokkubak understood it by herself! "By the way~www.novelhall.com~Miss Xin Duoli this is for you!" Hokkubak handed the flowers to Xin Duoli with a smile on his face! Originally, he came to court today! But because of that kind of accident, Hogback can only temporarily suppress his thoughts! "Thank you!" Xin Duoli took the flower politely, and then set it aside. at this time. "Boom!!!" A loud noise came from the front of the stage. "what''s the situation?" "Go and see!" "go!" ... Hearing this sound, the staff present rushed to the outside of the stage. And after Cintogli and Hogback looked at each other, Cintogli first said, "Doctor Hogback, let''s go see it too!" Now that Cinto Li has spoken, how can Hogback, a senior dog licker, have any reason to object? He nodded repeatedly, "Okay!" Immediately, the two left the stage one after another, and walked outside the stage following the sound! When they came outside the stage, they saw a scene that surprised them! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 673： goddess Time goes back to three minutes ago! During the time when the staff evacuated the people present, Shura sent Xin Duoli back to the backstage, then quietly returned to the stage, hiding in a corner, and waiting quietly while the staff evacuated the crowd, they also watched Moria, look at the direction of his action, to avoid being run away by him. "what!?" After watching for a while, Shura frowned and murmured in surprise, "Why doesn''t Moria leave?" Although passerby members inquired about Morias direction of action, they did not find out why Moria came here, so Shura didnt know why Moria didnt leave! "But that''s okay!" Shura muttered after a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, "No matter why he doesn''t leave, after the crowd here is evacuated, it is a good opportunity to start!" Soon, under the guidance of the staff, fans and audiences gradually disappeared. Only Moria was still standing there, seeming to be waiting for something. At this time, Shura looked at the opportunity, walked out of the corner, and walked in the direction of Moria! the other side! Looking at Shura who suddenly emerged from the corner and approached him, Moria raised his brows. Did he come for himself? its not right! That village is so remote, there shouldn''t be any incidents yet? No, no! can''t think so! What if? What if something really happened? thinking about it in a mess, a trace of panic appeared on Moria''s face. But soon he suppressed the panic! "Hoo---" do not care! Regardless of whether the incident has really happened or it hasnt happened, once he comes around, hes better off first! After Moria sighed deeply, she was secretly ruthless in her heart. Judging from the speed that Shura just showed, if he really fights, he has a great chance of losing! After all, he himself, and his fruit abilities, are not based on speed, and even speed has nothing to do with him! Therefore, the only time he has a relatively high winning rate is when Shura comes to him, and when he is not prepared, he suddenly starts! Well, fast speed does not mean fast response! As long as it is sudden enough, he may succeed! "Da da da!" As the footsteps became clearer and clearer, Shura''s figure gradually approached Moria. "Thump thump thump!" Suddenly, Moria, who had no change on the surface, began to beat faster, and secretly began to gather strength. Soon, Shura came to him. "It''s this time!" A ruthless look flashed in Moria''s eyes, and at the same time, he bluntly punched Shura who was in front of him! "Boom!" In an instant, his fist hit Shura''s body without reservation! Immediately, a hint of joy flashed across his face, and he was ready to use the fruit power to make Shura violently die on the spot! "Shadow corner... asshole!" "Puff!" But in the next second, his body softened and suddenly he knelt down in front of Shura! the other side! Looking at Moria who suddenly knelt in front of him, Shura showed a dumbfounded expression on his face. Why did Moria kneel suddenly? Of course he knew! And because he knew it, he couldn''t laugh or cry! just now! When he walked towards Moriah, he had keenly noticed that Moriah''s body was tight and his fists were clenched, as if he was accumulating power in the dark. This is what he wants... to start first! ? After this thought flashed in his mind, Shura was silent on the surface, but in the dark he had quietly raised his heart, guarding against Moria''s sudden attack! After , just when he came to Moglia with his heart, Moglia didn''t know what he had expected, and suddenly shot! Originally, he wanted to fight back immediately. With his speed and response, it is still very simple to post first! But after detecting Morias offensive line, he gave up again! Because the place where Moria attacked was his waist! And in that place, there happened to be a golden handcuff hung. That, it is the sea tower stone handcuffs he took specially before departure considering that Moria is a demon fruit capable person! is golden because the color of Hailou stone itself does not match the color of the golden saint clothing of the golden saint. If the golden Saint Seiya who is all golden yellow is hung with a gray-black sea tower stone handcuffs, it looks weird, and the style is invisibly lowered, so Arthur specially made a special custom for the Saint Seiya. Give Hailou stone handcuffs! Gold, silver, copper! Three handcuffs of different colors match the three levels of Saint Seiya, just right! Because of this, Shura, who was wearing the Hailoushi handcuffs, was not recognized by Moria at the first sight of the Hailoushi handcuffs on his waist! After all, in the cognition of normal people, Hailou stone handcuffs are all gray and black, and few people change their colors. As for why, the reasons are very complicated, but the most important one is that once the color is changed, paint must be applied. Once paint is applied, the effect of the sea floor stone will be isolated and weakened due to the paint! Of course, the handcuffs customized by the Saint Seiya have not weakened! When gilding, the gold used is doped with powder made of Hailou stone. The same is true for silver and copper plating. They are all doped with Hailou stone powder! In short, because the color of the sea tower stone handcuffs on Shura''s waist is different from the usual one, Moria hits his fist at it without paying attention! So Shura, who watched this scene, didn''t do anything in the end! After he forcibly resisted Moria''s punch, he saw Moria kneeling directly in front of him. "Crack!" Immediately, Shura quickly handcuffed the handcuffs directly to one of his hands while Moria was weak! who am I? where am I? What am I doing? Looking at the handcuffs on his hands, Moria, who hadn''t reacted for a while, looked a little confused! After a while, feeling the weakness of her body, Moria reacted and asked in surprise, "This is...this is...the sea floor stone handcuffs!?" "Ok!" Shura shrugged, with a strange look on his face, and said, "Fortunately for you, the sneak attack hit the sea tower handcuffs I brought you specifically!" "I...you... asshole!!!" Listening to Shura''s words, Moria was a little incoherent, and for a moment he didn''t know what to do! Get angry... doesn''t seem right! He hit the sea tower stone handcuffs himself, and they didn''t take the initiative! Have fun... is not right! In the case of being caught, will God be happy? Therefore, Moria is not angry, nor happy, the whole person is a little confused! And at this time, because of the loud noise of Moria''s fist hitting Shura, Xindoli, Hogback and the staff who were in the backstage of the stage were all attracted! They followed the sound and came to the front of the stage, watching the scene in front of them, they all showed surprised expressions! "What''s the matter?" Xin Duoli ran to Shura''s front, glanced at Moria, who was kneeling on the ground in confusion, and asked quickly. "This should be the one who just pulled you, Moonlight Moria!" Shura said in a deep voice. "That''s him!?" Xin Duoli looked at the kneeling man before her in surprise. "Yes! He is a shadow-shadow fruit capable person, his ability is to control the shadow, so just now your foot was out of control~www.novelhall.com~ It should be that he controlled the shadow and pulled your foot!" Shu Luo explained lightly. And Hokkubak, who came with Xinduoli on the side, was furious at these words and said, "What!!! Was that an accident just now?" "Well, just now I felt like someone pulled my foot, so I fell off!" Xin Duoli nodded slightly and admitted. "Damn it!" When Hogback heard this, his anger rushed directly to his head, and he roared, stepping forward and kicking it towards Moria! "boom!" Immediately, being handcuffed by Hailoushi, Moria was helpless, and he got out without any resistance! But Hokkubak still didn''t relieve himself, rushed over and kicked Moglia fiercely! "Asshole!" "boom!" "how dare you.." "boom!" "Hurt her?" "boom!" ... Hokkubak kicked and said, venting all the endless anger on Moria. Sindori is her goddess! Anyone who hurt his goddess will not die! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 674： Perfect spare tire In the end, Shura stopped the angry Hogback in time, and this did not allow Moria, the great sea pirate who shook the Great Channel, to die aggrievedly at the feet of Hogback, a doctor from abroad! Then, Shura returned to St. Martin with Moria, who was kicked out of no one. ------ A few days later in the afternoon! St. Martins Palace Study Room! "!" Accompanied by the sound of the door knocking, Arthur, who was leisurely drinking afternoon tea, put down the cup in his hand and said casually, "Come in!" "Crack!" An Lan opened the door and walked in, and said respectfully, "Your Majesty!" "What''s the matter!" Arthur asked. "Master Shura takes someone to see you!" An Lan said solemnly. "Let him come in!" Arthur ordered. He received the news a few days ago, he knew that the person Shura brought was Moria! "Yes!" An Lan nodded, turned and left the room! In a while! Shura led Moria into the study. "Your Majesty!" Shura said respectfully. "Sit!" Arthur made a please gesture to the chair beside him. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Shura nodded and sat aside! Immediately, Arthur looked at the shackled hands in front of Moria, with a blue nose and swollen face, and asked with a smile, "You are Moria?" "I am Moria!" Moria said arrogantly. Listening to this arrogant language, Arthur smiled, turned his head to look at Shura, and asked, "He is playing this way by Hogback?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Shura nodded and said, "Because Moria wanted to kill Miss Sindori, so her admirer, Hugobackk, was handcuffed by the sea tower at the time when he was angry. He was beaten like this by handcuffing him!" In fact, he knew the news a few days ago! But after seeing the facts now, Arthur couldn''t help but want to confirm! If you follow the original timeline, Xinduoli should have fallen off the stage and died a year later. In order to revive her, Hogback finally reached a cooperation with Moria and became Moria''s subordinate! And now, because of the intervention of the accidental factor of Arthur, not only is the time of Xinduoli''s accident one year earlier than in the original book, but the cause of death is not because of misfortune falling off the stage, but Moria secretly making trouble. Even, Moria was beaten like this by Hogback, one of his two most loyal subordinates in the original timeline. This makes Arthur have to feel the wonder of the world! "Stop talking nonsense, you want to fight or kill whatever you want!" Moria said arrogantly. "You are not afraid of death?" Arthur asked puzzled. "Hehe!" Moria chuckled and shook his head, telling the truth, "Fear!" "Since you are afraid, why do you say that?" Arthur asked curiously. "Will you spare me?" Moria did not answer, but asked rhetorically. "No!" Arthur shook his head resolutely. "That''s it!" Moria said indifferently with a full face. "Yes!" After Arthur smiled, he winked at Shura on the side and said lightly, "Send him on the road!" After that, Arthur seemed to have thought of something again, and said, "Is a famous person anyway, let him choose a method of death he likes!" "Yes!" Shura nodded, stepped forward and pulled Moria out of the room. And Moria did not resist this, and allowed Shura to pull him away, but there was a little bit of silence in the back of leaving! "Ugh---" Looking at the back of him leaving, Arthur shook his head and sighed. Of course, this sigh was not for Moria! In fact, Moria, as a pirate, has once been very high-spirited, although once also crossed the sea, and although once famous everywhere, from his experience, it can be said that he has died! Arthur sighed because Moria was his youth! er... it seems a bit ambiguous to say so! Daniel is not wrong with such a reasoning. One Piece is his youth, so as a small BOSS in one of the stages, Moria can also be said to be his youth! Now he personally...oh no, he killed his youth himself, it is inevitable that there is some emotion and sadness! However, he soon suppressed these feelings and sadness! Youth is youth, reality is reality! After the memories, I still have to face reality! Moria committed crimes outside of Saint Martin, he can ignore it, but Moria committed crimes within Saint Martin, and even killed his nationals. Even if it is youth, he will put him to death and give the people an explanation. In this way, he can also exchange his corpse for the goodwill of Gromash and Mihawk! "But, having said that, Hokkubak is also a talent!" Arthur suddenly thought. Hokkubak is a genius surgeon in Xihai! This is not what he named himself! , but after he completed several miraculous operations, and people recognized his status and reputation, he was given the title! However, although his surgical skills can be called a genius and I can be called a personal talent, he has some major flaws in his personality. The word doctor''s kindness is completely invisible to him. He is a person who values ??money more than life! Of course, this flaw is not a big flaw in Arthur''s eyes! As long as the level is high, it can save lives, and it doesnt matter if you regard money as life! After all, the doctor is not the only one. The rich can choose him, and those without money can choose others. Besides, there are directors in normal hospitals. There are differences between the attending doctors and general doctors, and the charges are also different. Since he is a genius and has a high level of surgery, he should be charged more! And, apart from looking at money as fate, Hokkubak is not without shining points! At least emotionally, he is a senior licking dog, perfect spare tire! In the original timeline, when Hinduoli was not dead, Hokkubak gave up after seeing that she had a fiance, and after Hinduli died, in order to resurrect her, he chose to agree to Morias Conditions became his subordinates! This is not a senior licking dog, what is the perfect spare tire? "Now that Cinto Li is still alive, it seems that it is not easy to squeeze the income of the talent of Hokkubak!" Arthur frowned slightly~www.novelhall.com~Cindoli is still alive, that is to say Hobak Still a senior dog licker, he is probably not interested in anything other than pursuing Sindoli, even if Arthur recruits him! Or, kill Xin Duoli? After this thought appeared in Arthur''s mind, he was immediately thrown out of his head. What a joke! Cinto Li is also Bruces disciple anyhow! And she''s still Aidusi''s sister! Kill her, unless Arthur is crazy! "Forget it, after Cindolly gets married and Hokkubak has completely lost his mind, let''s consider recruiting him!" After Arthur thought for a while, he made a decision in his mind! Before Xinduoli died, or before he got married, it was not a simple thing for the veteran Hogback to lick the dog. It was not a simple thing to recruit a perfect spare tire! "!" And just as Arthur was thinking, the door was knocked again! "Come in!" Arthur said casually! "Crack!" With the sound of the door opening, Shura appeared in front of Arthur again. And this time he still held a fruit that looked like it had been burned by charcoal fire, the whole was dark, with a spiral pattern on it! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 675： Boiling shadow "This is the Fruit of Shadow Shadow!?" Arthur looked at the fruit that Shura had brought, and asked uncertainly. He didn''t know what Yingying Fruit looked like, but considering that Shura had just left with Moria, he guessed that this might be the fruit that Moria "exploded"! is the shadow fruit! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After Shura responded, he stepped forward and put the fruit in his hand on the table in front of Arthur, and said sternly, "This is the fruit we put around when Moria died. One of the fruits in the pile has changed!" When a person with devil fruit ability is caught and is about to be put to death, it is already Saint Martin''s daily operation to put a lot of fruits next to obtain the devil fruit of the opponent! Although it is impossible to obtain the fruit of the other party 100%, the probability is not low, and Saint Martin has already obtained a lot of fruit! "Good luck this time!" Arthur looked at the Yingying Fruit in front of him, and after sighing, he changed his voice and said to Shura, "By the way, you have been working hard these days, let''s take a rest!" "Yes, your majesty!" After Shura nodded respectfully, he turned and left the study. "Gulong!" And after Shura left, Arthur stared at the roasted fruit in front of him, pitch-black with a little spiral pattern, and swallowed inexplicably! "Strange, why... Suddenly there is a desire to eat this fruit?" Arthur showed a solemn expression and hesitated. Looking at the fruit in front of him, a desire to eat the fruit suddenly appeared in his heart, and with the passage of time, this desire became more obvious and stronger, as if the shadow fruit in front of him was a peerless delicacy. In front of him! "No, no!" Arthur frowned, suppressed the growing desire in his heart, and shook his head. "This is definitely not normal! I haven''t eaten devil fruits before, it''s like shit. The taste makes me want to eat it once and never want to eat it again. How could it make me want to eat?" Arthur thinks more and more wrong, and the more he thinks, the more wrong, but at the same time his desire to eat the shadowy fruit in front of him has become stronger, and even makes him feel like he can''t control himself! Simply, his willpower is still strong, and in the end he did not lose control, just looking at the shadow fruit in front of him, the desire to eat it has always existed! what happened? Why do I want to eat it so much? I have taken other fruits before, but this has never happened before! Arthur looked at the shadow fruit in front of him, the desire to eat for a while and the unknown doubts filled his mind, and the continuous cycle in his mind made his mind confused. suddenly! From the corner of his eye, he inadvertently caught the shadow cast on the ground due to the sunlight. Blessed to the soul! ! ! After Arthur flashed a thought, he blurted out, "No, no, it''s not that I want to eat, but the shadow wants to eat it! It''s just because the shadow is a part of me, so my desire to eat the shadow of the fruit will skyrocket! " The shadow wants to eat the shadow of the fruit! ? When this sentence popped out of Arthur''s mouth, he himself was taken aback, and a lot of doubts arose from the bottom of his heart! Why does the shadow want to eat the fruit of the shadow? A fruit that Shadow has eaten a long time ago, can he eat another fruit? ... One question after another appeared in Arthur''s mind! Facing these questions one after another, Arthur quickly calmed down and suppressed the growing desire for the fruit of the shadow in his heart, thinking carefully, analyzing and solving the problems one by one! First of all, what he thinks first is, why does the shadow want to eat the fruit of the shadow? This point Arthur was also very strange at first, but after thinking about it carefully, he got a clue from the fantasy and fairy-xia novels before the journey! Whether it is his shadow or shadow fruit, although the performance is different, the essence is the same! They are both shadows, which means that the essence between them is the same! Under this situation, the shadow has a desire to swallow the fruits of the shadow, and he is not incomprehensible! In those fantasy and fairy-xia novels, won''t some treasures be devoured by the same, or essentially the same, or beneficial to you to evolve? The principle is the same! This should be his shadow, instinctively beneficial to oneself, something of the same origin, instinctive greed. is like people wanting to eat when they are hungry! When a person who has been hungry for a few days (Shadow) suddenly saw a table of hot rice (Shadow Fruit), of course, he would instinctively want to eat it and fill his stomach. However, during this period, because Arthur suppressed his desire forcibly with willpower, his body still did not move! After a bit of understanding, a question appeared in his mind. Shadow has already eaten a fruit, can he eat it again? Arthur is not sure about this! On the one hand, animation, manga, and even reality, the lesson to him is not to eat, it is impossible for a person to have two kinds of fruits! On the one hand, the desire that the shadow transmits to him tells him that eating the fruit of the shadow is not harmful to his shadow, and even has great benefits! This makes Arthur a little embarrassed! is experience on the one hand, and desire generated by instinct on the other, which makes it difficult for him to choose to believe that! "Damn it!" Looking at the shadow fruit in front of him, after Arthur cursed inwardly, his face was embarrassed! But then, after some careful consideration, Arthur finally decided... to give up eating the shadow fruit! In animations and comics, only Blackbeard had the ability to possess two Devil Fruits until he crossed. And according to the description of the comics, it was because of the special body structure of Blackbeard that he had it. Others wanted to be double The capable ones all exploded in place! So far, in this world, Arthur who has carefully understood this world is the same. He has never heard of anyone else who has the ability to double devil fruits! Well, including him! Although he can use two fruit abilities, he is actually not a double devil fruit ability. In essence, he just ate a thunder fruit. Another Mumu fruit was actually eaten by his shadow! In other words, he and the shadow belong to each have eaten a fruit! Therefore, once the shadow eats the shadow fruit, it is equivalent to eating two fruits, and it may explode in place as described in the original book! Of course, considering his instinct, he might not explode on the spot! But ~www.novelhall.com~ Regardless of whether it will explode or not, Arthur dare not, and will not gamble! He is the king of a country! , he is responsible for the fate of the king, unless his brain is flooded, otherwise he will not gamble his life on such trivial matters! Besides, what if I eat the shadow fruit? is nothing more than a little improvement in ability, a little improvement in strength! It doesn''t matter to him! As a man with a system, he still has many ways to improve his strength. There is no need to take such inexplicable risks! "Let''s put it away first! When you are sure in the future, take it out again!" Arthur murmured, and he stretched out his hand to put the shadow fruit on the table into the space! But at this moment, an accident happened! When he stretched out his hand, the sunlight outside the window shone on his hand by accident, reflecting the shadow of his hand on the shadow fruit! Immediately, there seemed to be a chemical reaction between his shadow and the shadow fruit, and it began to boil strangely and silently! At the same time, the shadow fruit also seems to have a chemical reaction with the shadow, gradually turning into a somewhat blurred shadow, and slowly sinking into Arthur''s shadow! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 676： Strong invincible ability Seeing this scene in front of him, Arthur''s heart was startled, and his hair was stunned! You know, eating two devil fruits will burst your body! Although the shadow is not his body, what happens when the ghost knows that the shadow explodes? Immediately, he did not hesitate to withdraw his hand. But at this moment, his body stiffened, and a burst of inexplicable refreshment radiated from the inside to the outside, making him feel comfortable all over, at the same time, he couldn''t help but say, "Oh, cool!" Immediately, the refreshment was still like a tide, and it surged up one after another, leaving him in an extremely comfortable state. Even, his body was softened by this, and he collapsed directly on the chair! Time seems to have passed a long time. As the shadow fruit completely submerged into Arthur''s shadow, the comfort that was constantly pouring in Arthur''s body gradually subsided. "Hoo---" After taking a deep breath, Arthur, who was slumped in the chair, reluctantly lifted up a bit of strength and sat up from the chair. Then, he subconsciously began to feel his shadow, what''s the change! "Something seems to have changed, and nothing seems to have changed!" After feeling his shadow carefully, Arthur frowned involuntarily. In his feelings, there seemed to be some changes in the shadow, but he couldn''t tell what changes had happened! "Let''s find a place to try it! Just feel, as if nothing can come out!" Arthur thought about it, and made a decision in his heart! Since I can''t feel anything, let''s go straight to practice! Practice the truth! What has changed, just practice it! Thinking, Arthur got up and walked outside the door. "Cracking!" After a flash of lightning and thunder, Arthur''s figure disappeared at the door of the study. ----- The university field outside the city of Saint Martin. "Cracking!" With a burst of lightning and thunder, Arthur''s figure landed on the school field. "Mukiguo. Four Pillars House!" After using the wood and fruit ability to create a house for himself, Arthur placed the main body in the house, then threw himself into the shadow, and began to experiment with shadow changes in the schoolyard! "Shadow Master!" "Shadow Warrior!" "Flying bats!" ... During the experiment, the time went from the afternoon of the first day to the afternoon of the third day! Arthur stayed in the school grounds for two full days. After experiencing countless experiments, he could understand most of the changes in the shadow! And his first feeling is surprise! Extremely pleasant surprise! The shadow has changed so much that he can''t believe it! First of all, the most important and intuitive change is his ability to use Shadow Fruit! However, the abilities of these shadow fruits are a little different from the original ones! such as a shadow mage! This move itself is that Moria summons his own shadow, forming a shadow man exactly like him, attacking or defending! But here Arthur completely changed! The shadow mage summoned a shadow that was exactly the same as himself, and turned into a shadow that could split Arthur''s shadow into two, and after the split, the shadow''s ability is similar to the previous one, and can summon the ninja of the ghost army. , You can also use wood fruits! However, the difference is that once split, these abilities will be relatively reduced by half! The ninja of Ghost Shadow Legion can only summon half of the time when it was not split. Although Mumu Fruit is still awakened, after using it, at most it will only have the power of the first awakening! But, even so, Arthur is very satisfied! can be divided, what does it mean? represents when necessary, he himself can be divided into three and command in three different places! In addition to Shadow Fruit, the most surprising and exciting change for Arthur is the Ghost Shadow Legion! Originally, he could summon up to a hundred ninjas of the ghost army, but now he can summon a thousand, and he feels that this is not the limit. With his development of the shadow fruit, this number may be even more. ! Of course, this is not the point. The point is that the ninja summoned by the Ghost Legion can replace the shadow created by the shadow fruit to create Morias signature...zombie! At first glance, this is nothing! But if you take a closer look, you will find that this ability is invincible! What is the biggest problem with Morias zombies? is that once the shadow body dies, the shadow that controls the zombie will also disappear, causing the zombie to lose control and become a real corpse! Once you use the ninja of the Ghost Army, you dont have to worry about this problem! The ninjas of the Ghost Shadow Legion have no body at all. If they have to say, Arthur''s shadow is their body. In this case, as long as Arthur himself has nothing to do, the zombies they control will have no problem! And what is the second biggest problem with Moria Zombies? The zombie will inherit the power and character of the shadow that controls him! Once there is something wrong with my character, then the zombies may also have some fatal weaknesses! is like the shadow of Luffy! Moria swung down the strongest zombie, why was the demon Oz defeated? Its not because of Luffys own personality defects that are too obvious that Oz was defeated by the Straw Hat Pirates! If you replace the shadow of Oz, the devil, with someone else, with some experienced physical skills, the adventure of the Straw Hat Pirates might be ended in the Devils Triangle! And if the ninja of the Ghost Legion controls the zombies, this kind of problem won''t happen! The ninjas summoned by Ghost Army Corps have their own personalities like a killing machine without any emotion, so the zombies they control will also be a killing machine without any emotion! In addition to these, there is a little surprise for the ninjas of the Ghost Army to control the zombies! You can use the wood fruit ability! Although the ninjas of the Ghost Army can use this point before, the zombies controlled by the shadow fruit cannot inherit the fruit ability to control his shadow, so this is also a small surprise! However, under these abilities that surprised Arthur, Arthur couldn''t help but be confused! Where can I find the dead body? If Arthur wants to make the so-called zombie army, he must not be like Moria. All messy zombies who are hungry and hungry must be made, but the strong zombies are made! You need to know that the ninjas of the Ghost Legion he summoned possess a certain amount of combat power! If the zombies he made were not made from the corpses of the strong, and the combat effectiveness is not high, then it is better not to make them and use shadows directly! Thinking like this, Arthur suddenly thought of something, and because of this he had a bold idea! "Speaking of the corpse... Grandpa''s corpse seems to be in good condition, right?" Arthur murmured, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily. The corpse of Motoyanagi Yamamoto Shigekuni has been buried in a place with good feng shui by Arthur in the previous years! However, in order to ensure the integrity of his body, Arthur deliberately made an ice coffin, which was frozen all the time, and was visited by someone at regular intervals to prevent the ice coffin from melting. Therefore, until now, the body of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekunis life is still intact! Because of this, Arthur hit his attention on this corpse! Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni also had the strength of a lieutenant general in his lifetime. Once he is controlled by the shadow, although his strength may drop a little due to his body loss and the ninjas of the Ghost Army are not good at swordsmanship, but considering that his corpse remains For completeness, and the ninjas of the Ghost Army are also very rich in combat experience, and they are not afraid of death, so specifically he estimated that he should be able to maintain the combat power of the major general to the junior lieutenant general level! "However, it''s better to discuss with Grandpa! Otherwise, if one day he sees his body walking down the street, he might chase me down ten streets with that flowing blade!" Arthur thought, shuddering involuntarily! Thinking of being chased and chopped by Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni with a blade like fire, Arthur felt a little hairy! Even if it was done by his grandson, I am afraid that Motoyanagi Yamamoto will be furious. At most, Arthur will not be in danger of life! At this time, Arthur thought of a very good corpse again! Majin Oz! This is also a good zombie material! If Arthur had not expected it, it should be on the terrifying barque in the Devil''s Triangle! "The Devils Triangle says its big or small. Its not easy to find someone in it, but it should be relatively simple to find a terror three-masted sailboat. After all, the terror three-masted sailboat is not a normal ship. An island is so big!" As Arthur said, he suddenly thought of his inconspicuous celebrity relative~www.novelhall.com~Bruce, Secretary of the Army of Saint Martin! His uncle Brook is also in the Devil''s Triangle at this time, right? Once Arthur asks him to find the terrifying barque, he should be able to meet him! After all, his shadow was cut by Moria and placed on the body of the swordsman Ryoma! Thinking of this, Arthur noticed something wrong! and many more! Moria seems to have sailed the horror barque into the Devils Triangle ten years ago, right? The time is now a year earlier than in the original book. Dont say, Hokkubak hasnt boarded Morias ship yet! and so... Brook''s shadow should not have been cut at this time! ? "Forget it, no matter whether it has been cut or not, you will know if you find him at that time!" After Arthur frowned and said a word, a bold idea suddenly appeared in his heart! Although Moria is dead, in fact, apart from him and a few people responsible for the execution of Moria, no one else knows! If... he goes to impersonate Moonlight Moria, can he trick the navy into becoming Qiwuhai? Thinking like this, an intriguing smile gradually appeared on Arthur''s face! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 677： Impersonating Moria pretending to be Moria, trying to seize the Qiwu Sea, it sounds a bit ridiculous at first! But after careful consideration, Arthur discovered that there is a lot to do! After he thinks about it, there are two ways! One is the easiest, but one is not too difficult! The easiest way is to use the ninja of the Ghost Army to enter Morias body! In that case, you can impersonate Moria perfectly! However, this simplest method was quickly rejected by Arthur himself! Because it is easy to be exposed if you do this! You must know that Moria himself is a person who eats completely by ability. Although his body is huge, his strength is not high! In this case, once the ninja of the Ghost Army becomes his shadow and controls him, the strength that can be exerted is not even as good as the strength of the Ghost Army ninja itself! So once someone, such as Qiwuhai or the Navy, suddenly shoots at Morias corpse controlled by a ninja, Morias corpse basically has no ability to fight back, and because it cannot use the shadow ability, it will be exposed on the spot. ! Therefore, Arthur immediately denied this idea, and turned his attention to another idea that was not too difficult-directly impersonating Moria! This sounds a little bit ridiculous! can think about it carefully, it is not too difficult! What is the point of impersonating someone? is nothing more than appearance, character, memory and ability! As long as these four points are the same, you dont need to say, others will treat you as the person you are impersonating! And among these four, the ability goes without saying! Now that Arthur, who has the ability of shadow fruit, can do what Moria can do, what can he do, and even do better than the original Moria, unless Arthur kills himself and uses abilities that are not Moria. Otherwise, it is impossible to see any flaws! Personality and memory need not be said! Morias personality is basically clear to Arthur. As long as I imitate it a little bit, Moria has been a lone wolf since the death of his partner. There is no familiar person at all, and there is no need to follow No matter what other people are dealing with, there can be no flaws in memory! In other words, if you want to directly impersonate Moria, the only problem facing Arthur now is nothing more than appearance! And at this point, it''s not easy to say that it''s easy, and it''s not too difficult to say that it''s difficult! It''s not simple, Moriah is very different from Arthur in terms of height, weight, or styling. He cannot become Moria through makeup and other means! Its not difficult that he doesnt really need to become Moria! What is the most impressive thing about Moria? of course is his shadow! And if Arthur used his shadow ability to form a shadow similar to Moria''s own, and appeared in front of others, would others suspect that he was not Moria? impossible! The shadow is Morias signature, this has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people! Without knowing that Moglia is dead, as long as there is a shadow like Moglia in front of others, anyone who knows Moglia will definitely subconsciously recognize this shadow as Moglia! And if you dont know Moria, its better! I said I am Moria, and people who dont know Moria will definitely not object to it! Thinking so, Arthur is a little grateful! Before his shadow merged with Shadow Fruit, he could at most only become a shadow man with a size similar to Arthur and wearing a Nijia mask. After the Shadow merged with Shadow Fruit, his shadow ability was upgraded! can not only transform into a shadow man, but also control the size and body shape of the shadow man at will, and can also hide the Nijia mask into the shadow! This gave him some help pretending to be Moria! If it was before, when other people looked at the size and body shape of the shadow man, as well as the mask on the face, even if they didn''t say it, they would definitely have doubts in their hearts! After all, how can a person''s shadow be so different from his body? And now it''s alright! Under the condition that the size and body shape can be modified, Arthur can completely pinch his shadow into a shadow that is exactly the same size and body shape as Moria, absolutely invisible! "When necessary, use the ninja of the Ghost Legion to enter Moriah''s corpse and pretend to be Moria, then it will be more perfect!" Arthur murmured, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily. Arthur previously denied that the ninjas of the Ghost Legion should enter Morias corpse directly and pretend to be Moria, because it would be easy to expose once they fight or are tempted. But this does not mean that he does not use Moria''s body at all! In fact, if you pay attention and don''t be tempted, you can use it occasionally in certain key places. In fact, it doesn''t matter. It can also increase the credibility that he is Moria! "However, if this is the case, the previous idea of ??exchanging Moriah''s body for the favorability of Mihawk and Gromash is definitely not enough!" "Once Mihawk looks at Moria''s body, he will definitely doubt Moria, who is also Qiwuhai in the future!" Arthur thought for a while and denied the previous idea! Speaking of this, he felt a little grateful! Fortunately, Mihawk and Gromash have not yet come to St. Martin! There are two specific reasons why it did not come! One is because although the Gromashs tavern collapsed, but the wine in the tavern, as well as the wine in the wine cellar under the tavern, is still brewing, and many of them have not been smashed. They need to remove these wines from Rescued from the rubble. The other is that Gromash is still a little worried about the placement of Saint Martin. He is going to stay on the island for a while. If nothing happens in the early stage of the placement, he will set off again, while Mihawk is watching Groma. For the sake of the wine in his hand, he stayed with him temporarily! So the two people have not yet been to St. Martin, and therefore Arthur has not shown the body to them! At this moment, Arthur suddenly thought of something! Since Morias corpse will be used in the future, now we must ensure that his body is in good condition! Dont rot completely when you take it out later, thats not good! Thinking, Arthur quickly picked up the phone on the side and dialed out. "Blubru!" As the phone rang, the call was connected soon! "It''s me!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "Your Majesty, do you have anything to do?" Shura said respectfully on the phone~www.novelhall.com~How did you deal with the corpse of Moria? Arthur asked, frowning. "Return to your Majesty, didn''t you say two days ago that you want to keep this corpse and prepare it to be transported to the damaged village for the villagers and even the people in Xihai to see, offend our Saint Martin''s fate?" Shura said sternly. "So I asked the person to receive the corpse in an ice coffin to ensure the integrity of the corpse, and to avoid the decay of the corpse when it was displayed, and it would not be clear how it looked!" "Great!" As soon as I heard it was stored in an ice coffin, a hint of surprise flashed across Arthur''s face, and he ordered, "Then keep it in the ice coffin! The other things shown are also cancelled, you let you know that Moriah died. Those people, shut their mouths, don''t tell the story of Moriah''s death!" "Ok!?" When Shura heard this, he frowned and asked curiously, "Your Majesty, why?" Arthur thought for a while, told Shura the reason directly, and said, "Because..." After a brief explanation, Shura also understood Arthur''s plan! "Understand your Majesty, I will make arrangements! Those who know the matter, I will also ask them not to tell this matter!" Shura said respectfully. "Well, go! That''s it!" Arthur said and hung up the phone! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 678： Go straight to the topic On the second day after thinking of impersonating Moria, Arthur made Morias body, which was controlled by the ghost army ninja, appeared in public view, and made a look of escape from prison. A fishing boat disappeared in the vast sea! At the same time, Arthur himself also made a furious look, and in the name of Saint Martin, Moria was directly wanted for 500 million! Well, after all, when Moria was arrested, it was not seen by one or two people, so these methods are still very necessary. Of course, after the fishing boat disappeared from the sight of everyone, Moria''s body was quickly received in the ice coffin, to avoid exploding under the sun for too long, causing the body to rot! Then, Arthur directly sent his shadow to the ice coffin with Morias corpse, and took some people from St. Martin to Murloc Island, and then set off from Murloc Island to the first half of the Great Channel to the Devils Triangle. Find the terrifying three-masted sailing ship! Just as all this was done, Arthur received a message! Mihawk and Grommash are coming! -------- Three days later! Sint Maarten Island Harbour Town Port "Is this Saint Martin?" Grommash couldn''t help asking as he scanned the people around, the bustling scene, and the bustling scene. Such a prosperous port is also ranked top among all the ports encountered in Grommash''s life! "Yeah!" After Mihawk nodded, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, looking at the bustling scene around Zhou, "However, when I came last time, in the first two years, there was no So prosperous!" Hearing these words, Grommash said with emotion, "Then it seems that Saint Martin is developing very fast!" Just as the two were chatting, they suddenly heard a few passers-by in work clothes next to them and talked about some things they care about. "By the way, have you heard that? The one called Moonlight Moriah ran away!" "I heard! I heard that after the Moonlight Moria committed a crime in our kingdom, within a few days, he was arrested by the golden saint of Capricorn, Lord Shura, and put in prison, but later because of a guard The soldiers were greedy for the gold jewelry promised by Moriah, so they secretly let him go!" "Oh~ these **** assholes!" "There is no way, our kingdom is so big and there are so many people, even if His Majesty the King is holy, it is impossible to be completely free of moths, at most it is to make those moths dare not emerge! "Yes, it is very sage that His Majesty the King can do this now! Look at other kingdoms, the borers are almost visible to the naked eye! In contrast, our kingdom is definitely the best in the world in this respect. Kingdom is gone!" "To live in this kind of kingdom is definitely the luckiest thing in our life!" "Yes! And then the guard soldier had no good end, and was killed by Moria who escaped on the spot!" "Even if he is not killed, he will not end well by then. His Majesty the King hates these assholes!" "But, having said that, the escaped Moriah was angered by his majesty, and he offered a reward of 500 million Baileys!" "If I didn''t know myself and knew that if I went to die, I might have to look for Moria! After all, I won''t have to worry about it for the rest of my life!" "Forget it, forget it! Then it shouldn''t be the idea of ??ordinary people like us, let''s go to work honestly!" "Also, let''s go, let''s go to work!" "Go, go!" ... After listening patiently to the chats of a few passers-by, Mihawk and Gromash looked at each other, and subconsciously glanced at each other! "Unexpectedly, Saint Martin really has such a strong strength! It''s just a pity, and finally let Moria run away!" Grommash looked at Hawkeye and exclaimed. "Yeah! It''s a pity that Moria ran away in the end!" Mihawk couldn''t help sighing. Both of them didn''t think much about it at this time, thinking that it was really Saint Martin who was not careful, so Moria was run away! "Da da da!" At this moment, with the sound of neat footsteps, a small group of soldiers came to the two of them from far to near. "Mr. Mihawk, your Majesty asks you to have the next Mr. Grommash go over!" the leading soldier said respectfully. After Mihawk and Gromash looked at each other, they nodded and said, "Okay, lead the way!" "Please here, the carriage is already waiting there!" The leading soldier turned sideways, and gestured to the carriage not far away. Although St. Martin already has such things as steam buses, horse-drawn carriages and the like have not been completely banned! Compared with the steam buses that can only take fixed roads, there are still a lot of people. The horse-drawn carriages also have their own advantages. For example, they are more free when they are traveling. car! Therefore, there have been carriages until now, and there are still quite a few! And in Arthur''s prediction, even if the car that he has included in the research list is researched, it is estimated that the horse carriage will not be replaced immediately, at most it will be suppressed! "let''s go!" Seeing this, Mihawk and Gromash walked over without hesitation. ---- Soon, under the leadership of the soldiers, Mihawk and Gromash rode in a carriage specially arranged for them to arrive at the palace of Saint Martin, and to the place where Arthur was, the palace study! "Crack!" With a sound of pushing the door, a waiter led Mihawk and appeared in front of Arthur. "Your Majesty, the man is here!" The waiter said respectfully. "Okay, you go down first!" Arthur said with a smile. "Yes!" The waiter nodded, turned and left the study! "Sit down, please!" Arthur looked at them, smiled and gestured to the chair beside him. "Thank your Majesty!" After the two politely agreed, they sat down in their respective positions! "Mihawk, the purpose of getting you back this time is to have something good for you to try!" Arthur looked at Mihawk and went straight to the subject. "Oh!?" Mihawk asked curiously, "Your Majesty, what is it?" "Uh, how should I put it..." Arthur said after hesitating for a while, "If I say that, I won''t be able to say it clearly for a while! Let''s go and try it directly~www.novelhall.com ~Just try it!" "Try it directly?" Mihawk asked puzzled. "Yes! That thing is now in the palaces school grounds, you can just go and try it!" After Arthur said in a deep voice, he turned to look at Grommash, and said, "As for this Gro Mr. Marsh...I want to tell him something alone!" "This..." Mihawk looked at Gromash a little hesitantly! Grommash is the person he brought, if you leave him here alone, it doesnt seem very good! "Go! I''m fine by myself!" Grommash saw the hesitation in Mihawk''s eyes and said boldly. I dont know how many winds and rains he has experienced in this life. At the moment, this situation is just a small scene for him, and there is no problem for him alone! "Okay!" Mihawk nodded after thinking for a moment. In his opinion, even if it is for his face, Grommash will have no problem! Then, Mihawk got up, left the study, and walked toward the palace campus that Arthur said! But after he left, Arthur turned his gaze to Grommash, with a faint smile on his face, and said sternly, "Nonsense, I won''t say more, just go to the topic! I just want to ask. Ask, is Mr. Gromash interested in joining our kingdom?" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 679： No desire "Uh..." Grommash was taken aback when listening to this question, then shook his head, and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness, but now I have no intention of joining other forces!" Before, he had no intention of joining other people''s forces, and now he has no intention of joining other people''s forces! "Ha ha!" Arthur listened to this answer, smiled, not caring. He had anticipated this a long time ago, and had a plan already! Immediately, he looked at Grommash with scorching eyes, and said with a little profound meaning, "If...the price is to help you prolong your life, restore youth, and restore your strength at the peak?" "Ok!?" Grommash''s heart jumped, and he said with some uncertainty, "You mean...help me extend my life and restore my youth? Restore my strength at the peak?" Grommash, as a big sea pirate, has never heard of legends like what treasures can restore youth, what fruits of surgery can be immortal, and what keel can make elixir in the course of past adventures. But in the past, he only regarded these as legends! He has never seen it before, and never thought it was real! After all, if there are so many things like prolonging life and regaining youth, then the overlords on the sea now should be a group of immortals, not like they are now, as time goes by, generation after generation Changing. However, now listening to Arthur say this, he is a little uncertain whether the legends are true! Arthur is the king of a kingdom! And it''s not the king of the ordinary kingdom, but the king of a superpower! A king of this kind of kingdom, would he be so idle that he would fool him, such a retired great pirate? "Yes, as long as you promise to join my kingdom and work for me, then I can promise to help you extend your life, restore youth, and restore your peak combat power!" Arthur said affirmatively. Hearing such affirmative words from Arthur, Grommash suddenly put all his doubts behind! Arthur dared to say so with certainty, so the so-called prolonging life span, restoring youth, and regaining combat power are all true! A king of such a big kingdom, there is no need to fool him! Because of this, his heart couldn''t help but shake! Why did he retreat from the Great Channel and return to Xihai for retirement? In addition to being wiped out by the navy, it is more because of old age, severe reduction in combat power and physical strength, and there is not enough energy and time to rebuild the pirate group and fight with others! So, with his savings, he returned to Xihai for retirement! And now, such an opportunity to prolong his lifespan, restore his youth, and regain combat effectiveness is in front of him. It is fake to say that he is not moved! Human! There is an instinctive pursuit of life. Who wouldnt want to live longer? But after hesitating for a while, he still shook his head slowly, and said, "It''s still not!" "Why?" Hearing these words, Arthur asked a little surprised. In his opinion, people should not refuse such things as prolonging life and regaining youth, but Grommashs answer is really unexpected! "Why..." Grommash groaned, shook his head slowly, and said, "I can''t tell you exactly why! If you have to explain...just treat me as enough!" "Enough to live!?" Hearing this answer, Arthur showed a strange expression on his face! This is the first time he has heard that some people feel that they are living enough! "Yeah, enough to live!" Grommash sighed and said something, it seemed that he had figured out something. He smiled and explained with relief, "In my life, I have experienced everything from the difficult survival of a child, to riding the wind and waves in my youth, to the world in the middle of life, to the sharp turn of the old age!" "Whether it is poverty or wealth, whether it is prosperity or adversity, in short, I have tasted most of the things in the world, so I have no regrets about my life, and it doesn''t matter. !" Listening to Grommashs words, Arthur thought for a while, and probably understood why he said that! To explain briefly, I am getting older and have experienced enough things, so I wanted to start! However, Grommash wanted to open it, but Arthur felt a little painful! What is most afraid of recruiting people? is the one who was recruited has no desires and desires! Once the recruited person has no desires, it is basically impossible to recruit successfully! After all, there is no desire or desire, how can it be solicited? Thinking like this, some unconventional methods appeared in Arthur''s mind! Or, let Shaka modify his memory? But as soon as this idea appeared, he immediately denied it! This method is simple and effective, but he has decided to use this method sparingly if not necessary. After all, this method is fine for a while, but it will definitely not work for a lifetime! Besides, Grommash was once a pinnacle of lieutenant general level anyway! With Shakas current strength, if you want to modify him, it is basically impossible to succeed! Thinking like this, Arthur''s head hurts even more! "What to do?" After Arthur muttered silently in his heart, he began to recall the situation of Gromash in the materials, trying to find his weakness, and recruit him through this weakness! Don''t say it! Thinking about it so carefully, Arthur really thought of Grommashs weakness! "Are you really indifferent?" After Arthur asked a question, he asked with a bit of profound meaning, "including the death of those brothers when they were defeated by the Navy?" Although Grommash said that it doesn''t matter, and on the surface he looked like desireless, but after thinking about it carefully, Arthur felt that it is impossible for people to be truly desireless! The so-called desirelessness is nothing more than based on the situation that you have or don''t care about it! is like Ma Ali who doesn''t like money, and Liu Jingdong who doesn''t know his wife''s beauty. If they can''t live in poverty and marry Sister Feng, can they still say those things? The answer is obvious! And the reason why Grommash can say so indifferent and seem so desireless is because he has basically experienced everything in life. In his opinion, even if he extends his life and restores his youth, the most It''s just going through the experience of his first half of his life! Therefore, he does not have such a strong desire to extend his life and regain his youth, and he seems to have no desires! In this case, if he wants to recruit him, Arthur knows that he must find what he cares about in his heart, what he desires, and stimulate it, so that he can be recruited! As for what he cares about, what he desires... Revenge! After carefully recalling Grommash''s life, Arthur discovered something that Grommash might care about. That was the battle that was ambushed by the navy after the battle with Roger! That time, it was the Waterloo of Gromash''s life! He lost all his crew in the first battle, buddy! And as the saying goes, people are not plants, who can be ruthless? Although that battle cant tell who is right and who is wrong, it just happened because of a problem of position, but in that case, a normal person would have hatred in the navy, not to mention Grommashs kind of boldness and empathy. generation? He can fight for the lives of the villagers where he was once born, let alone the crew members who risked and fought together with him, partners? Therefore, he must still be thinking about this matter in his heart, and want revenge! It''s just that he already felt his old age at the beginning, and knew that he was powerless, so he had to give up revenge and return to Xihai for retirement! the other side! Grommash was silent after listening to Arthur''s words! How could he forget that matter? Although as a pirate, he had long been mentally prepared to be defeated by the navy, but when things came, he couldn''t accept it! Especially looking at each crew member and each partner, spraying blood, screaming and falling by their side, gradually disappearing, but I was entangled by the opponent''s master again, and the maddening sense of powerlessness that could not be supported , Heartache, he still can''t forget it! But what can it do? He is old! There is no time, no energy, and no strength to take revenge! "What do you want?" After a long silence, Grommash opened his mouth slowly and asked in a hoarse voice. "As long as you join Saint Martins, I will not only help you regain your youth and prolong your life, but also help you take revenge!" Arthur squinted and said. avenging him is nothing more than confronting the navy! And the way of Saint Martin was destined to confront the world government and the navy, so Arthur was very happy to tell such things sooner or later! A struggling expression appeared on Gromashs face. After hesitating for a while, he said in a deep voice, Its okay to join Saint Martins! But I wont help you do too much in the future, the most is to encounter some powerful enemies, or I will only take action when there is a crisis in the kingdom!" "In normal times, I don''t want to pay attention to or participate in the small things, especially those wars with other kingdoms!" Having said that, he paused, his voice changed, and he said in a deep thought, "As for revenge for me...no need! That matter was simply a matter of position at the beginning. No one is right or wrong, so I don''t want to be involved now. More people, whether it''s Saint Martin or the Navy!" "For revenge, I will go alone, and I will not involve other navies. I will only target the navy that presided over the battle, the current admiral Sengoku!" "Good!" Arthur agreed directly. The strong! Of course, there must be important things, and powerful enemies need to take action! Ordinary trivial matters, as well as the war of the kingdom, Arthur himself would not let Grommash, a lieutenant-level powerhouse, take action. After all, he has so many soldiers, he can''t just let them go, right? What are they doing? As for the matter of revenge, Grommash needs help or no help, anyway, Saint Martin will face the Navy sooner or later! just... With Grommashs previous strength, even in the peak state, I am afraid that he is not an opponent of the Warring States Period. If he is allowed to avenge him alone, it is not revenge, but death! Thinking, Arthur changed his voice and quickly added, "However, the Warring States is now a general, and I heard that he will soon become a marshal. If you want revenge, your current strength is definitely not enough. Going is tantamount to dying!" "So, I promised you all other conditions directly, but regarding revenge, I also have an additional condition!" "What conditions?" Grommash asked, frowning. After an inexplicable light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, he said, "When you regain your youth and strength, you must defeat the strong in our kingdom, Yamamoto Motoyanagi, before you can take revenge!" "Yes!" Grommash readily agreed! He didn''t know at all. With his promise, he stepped directly into a bottomless pit, and it is very likely that he would never have a chance to avenge him in his life! "That''s it!" Arthur smiled deeply. "When will it help me regain my youth and strength!" Grommash asked eagerly. After agreeing, Grommash wanted to quickly regain his youth~www.novelhall.com~ to train and restore the original combat strength, so as to quickly find the Warring States to avenge the original revenge! "This is not a simple matter. It will take a while, probably a few months!" Arthur raised his brows and said calmly. The reason why it took several months was because Arthur didnt have a life-prolonging potion in his hand! This thing is a rare commodity. As soon as it is taken out, it is distributed by Arthur to the important and older ministers in the kingdom to prolong their lives, so there is no stock! "I understand!" Grommash nodded, expressing understanding! Yanshou knows that it is not a simple thing, and he can understand it if it takes time! "I will arrange a place for you to live in later, you wait patiently, and I will let you know if you can!" Arthur said sternly. "Hmm!" After Grommash nodded, he seemed to think of something, and said, "Your Majesty, can you arrange a pub or something for me? I want to continue to open a pub here!" Speaking of this, Grommash paused, and added, "However, the place where the tavern is located doesn''t need to be too good, just a little remote. I don''t like the tavern being too busy!" "Okay! I''ll let you find a remote place to open a tavern!" Arthur readily agreed! Since the other party agreed to join Saint Martin, there is no reason why Arthur would not agree to such a trivial matter! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 680： debate Holy Land Mary Joa! In a conference hall. "Da da da!" With the sound of messy footsteps, five old stars of various shapes and faces walked into the conference hall one after another, came to the table in the middle of the conference hall, and sat on the sofa beside them! And when they all sat down, a group of waiters in uniform, holding hot tea, hot coffee, and various exquisite snacks in their hands, walked in respectfully and carefully put the things in their hands. On the table in front of Wu Lao Xing! After putting everything in place, one of the waiters headed by the waiter asked, "My lord, what else do I need?" "No need, let''s go down!" After taking a sip of the hot coffee in front of him, the five old stars of the golden beard said lightly. "Yes!" The waiter headed by nodded respectfully, and after making a look at the other waiters, he turned around and took the lead to leave the room. When the other waiters saw this, they followed them and left the room together! Just after they left, a tall man in a white robe, white suit, white leather shoes, and a weird mask walked in with a stack of documents! "Masters, this is the latest information!" The masked man respectfully handed the information in his hand to the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing. "Let''s wait aside!" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing took the information, and after a casual comment, he distributed part of the information to other Wu Lao Xing. "Yes!" The masked man said respectfully, turned and walked to the corner of the conference hall, and waited. "Xihai, I haven''t had a life in these years!" After reading the information in his hand for a while, the five old stars of Long Beard put down the information and said. "It used to be Saint Martin, now what Whitt Kingdom is coming, it makes Xihai people panic, it is really a headache!" The five old star of glasses said in a deep voice. "However, compared to St. Martin, if the Whitney Kingdom wants to deal with it, it is still very simple!" Scar Five Old Star said sternly. "Yes! The snowball development model of the Whitney Kingdom, although the speed of development is amazing, but the disadvantages are also obvious. Once you encounter a kingdom with strong defense, it will be dragged into the silt of war, and it will soon be followed by logistics. The reason for not being able to do it, I collapsed!" The five old star of the glasses pushed his glasses and calmly said. "Do we need to intervene?" The long-bearded five old star glanced at the people around him and asked with a frown. Listening to his words, the other four five old stars around are all thinking! After thinking for a moment, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing spoke first. He hesitated and said, "This is a bit difficult to decide! Intervene... It seems unnecessary. This kind of kingdom will surely disintegrate in the end, and intervene to waste our time and energy!" "Don''t intervene... the following franchisees are very afraid of this! I am afraid that one day the Whitney Kingdom will hit them, so they have reported to us and asked us to order the Whitney Kingdom to stop the war! " How to deal with matters in the Whitney Kingdom, the five old stars really hesitate! To tell the truth, the Whitney Kingdom is really not a big deal to them. Like this snowball development model, they can see the drawbacks at a glance! Although it is developing rapidly, once it encounters hard stubble and is dragged into the vortex of war, it will collapse in a very short time due to the lack of logistics and lack of food! If they intervene, they will speed up at most! Compared with the time and energy they put into it, this speed up is not worth the loss for them, it is better to wait for the final collapse of the Whitney Kingdom! But if you dont intervene, the following franchise countries will be terrified! This makes them a little embarrassed! "Lets give a verbal warning first!" Hearing the words of the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, the Golden Beard Wu Lao Xing said, "Warning, let the Kingdom of Whitney be a little safer, and let those franchisees rest assured!" As soon as the Golden Beard Five Old Stars spoke, they were opposed by the Long Beard Five Old Stars! "It''s useless, just verbal warnings won''t work! Since the Whitney Kingdom has chosen this development model, it should also be able to think of the drawbacks, and the reason why it hasn''t stopped until now is nothing more than it can''t stop!" Chang The Beard Five Old Star shook his head and said lightly. Whit Kingdoms snowball war mode is more difficult at the beginning, and then as the snowball rolls bigger and bigger, it will become easier and simpler, but it also becomes less and less controllable! Once the snowball gets big, you can''t stop it! If it stops forcibly, the consequences will be nothing but collapse. So in this case, even if the world government warns verbally, it will be useless. Because the Whitney Kingdom cannot stop, nor can it stop! As soon as it stopped, the logistics of hundreds of thousands of people was enough to bring down the entire Whitney Kingdom! "Then what should you do?" The five old stars with golden beard looked at the five old stars with long beard, frowning and asked. "Be practical! Send someone to the palace of their kingdom to warn them, and make them feel that their lives are in danger, and that warning will be effective!" Long Beard Five Old Star thought for a while, and gave an idea. There is not much difference between his idea and the five old stars of the Golden Beard. It is nothing more than the difference between the one with the mouth and the one with the hands! Of course, the actual effect of hands-on is definitely tens of millions of times better than the effect of mouth "Let''s do this!" After thinking for a moment, the five old stars of the golden beard nodded without objection. As for whether the Whitney Kingdom will be dragged down by so many troops after it stops, it is not within their consideration! "Okay, let''s move on to the next topic, about Saint Martin!" Eight-character Hu said solemnly after shaking the information in front of everyone. When I heard Saint Martin, the faces of the five old stars who were present became serious! Compared to the insignificant Whitney Kingdom, the Kingdom of St. Martin is their confidant! "According to our intelligence personnel, St. Martin incorporated the army of the kingdoms they had just defeated, and armed them, it seems that the next war will start soon!" The eight-character Hu Wuxing glanced around. After the circle, he said in a heavy tone. "No, it can''t go on like this. Otherwise, as they expand, Saint Martin will become more and more difficult to deal with in the future, so we must quickly solve them!" Golden Beard Five Old Star frowned and said. "But the problem is that we haven''t found out how many top powerhouses Saint Martin has? By then, even if a top powerhouse runs away, it will cause us big trouble!" Said seriously. The biggest controversy among the Five Stars about whether or not to fight the Kingdom of Saint Martin is how many top talents there are in Saint Martin! They knew very well that if they didnt figure this out, once they were run away by the top powerhouse when they encircled Saint Martin, even if only one ran away, the trouble they caused would not be too small! "I admit that it is a big problem not to find out how many top Saint Martins are! But again, it is also a big problem for Saint Martin to continue to expand!" Golden Beard Five Old Star said solemnly. "If we don''t stop it now, I am afraid that the West Sea will be occupied by them. At that time, our trouble will not be much smaller than the trouble of being run away by Saint Martin''s top power after we wiped out Saint Martin!" "Yes, that''s a lot of trouble, but it''s acceptable! But if there is a top power in their kingdom who runs away, and then gets revenge on Mary Joa''s side? What should we do if we are injured by the Dragon people?" Xing asked sharply. "What are you afraid of? There are so many strong people here in Mary Joa. Even if they have strong ones running away, do you dare to come over? Isn''t that just looking for death?" Golden Beard Five Old Star asked rhetorically. Just like that, the five old stars of the golden beard and the five old stars of glasses started arguing! On the one hand, insisting on solving Saint Martin immediately, UU Read www.uukanshu.com to prevent Saint Martin from occupying the West Sea. On the one hand, he was afraid that after he encircled Saint Martin, he was run away by Saint Martins strong, which caused the world government to encounter big troubles! None of the two could persuade that the smell of gunpowder was getting stronger during the argument! Seeing that the two were about to fight, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing stood up and stopped, "Okay, stop fighting! According to the usual practice, vote!" Listening to what he said, the five old stars of the golden beard and the five old stars of glasses stopped arguing immediately. After looking at each other, they nodded and replied in unison, "Yes, vote!" They know that if they continue to argue, there will be no result. In the end they still need to vote to resolve it! "That''s good! Support the solution of St. Martin''s raise of hands now!" After the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing finished speaking, he raised his hand! At the same time, the five old stars of Golden Beard and the five old stars of Scar also slowly raised their hands! Three to two! The result speaks for itself! "Three to two!" The eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing said in a deep voice, and then said again, "Then start discussing how to solve Saint Martin''s better and more perfect!" In this way, the five old stars began to discuss how to solve the St. Martin''s affairs! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 681： Back to the lab As for the content of the meeting of the five old stars, how they discussed and what the result was, Arthur didn''t know yet. At this time, he passed through the portal of Saint Martin to Konoha Island in the new world, and was about to go to a place! Well, it''s the island where Archibald''s laboratory was before! Last time he found a weird bead in the gap of that laboratory, but because the gap was too small and the walls around the gap were too strong, the bead could not be taken out, so he had to give up first. ! and later because of many things, he didn''t have much free time, so he could only put this matter aside! Now, he finally has some free time, so naturally he is going to get the beads back! "Your Majesty!" The two ninjas who looked at the portal watched Arthur walk out of the portal, and immediately bowed respectfully! "No gift!" Arthur waved his hand and said casually. Before the two ninjas could answer, he spread his wings! "huhu!" Following the violent wind caused by the rapid flapping of his wings behind him, Arthur''s body slowly rose up, headed towards the sky, and quickly disappeared in front of the two ninjas. ---- "huhu---" With the sound of flapping wings, it took about an hour before Arthur came to the island where the laboratory is located not far away! But because of the aphrodisiac-like fragrance of Kojima, and he came here again this time, Arthur did not immediately go in, but stopped on the nearby sea, and waited quietly! After a while, what he was waiting for appeared! "Wow!" Accompanied by the sound of waves formed by the sea being pulled apart, a huge ship slowly rose from under the sea! "Skybreaker, see your majesty!" The cold mechanical sound of the skybreaker appeared in this sea with the appearance of ships! That''s right! It is Heaven Breaker that rises from the bottom of the sea! The last time Arthur found a gap in the laboratory, he used a lot of energy to get the ball in the gap! Although the ball was still not taken out in the end, he discovered that the metal Archibald used to build the laboratory was not simple. Even if his shadow used the wood fruit with all its strength, it could not cause damage to the metal. Therefore, he decided to bring the Skybreaker when he came for the second time! Heaven Breaking Machine can evolve by absorbing metal, and over the years it has also absorbed a lot of metal. Basically all the metals sold on the market have been absorbed, so its strength has been gradually pushed to the peak of Lieutenant General! After reaching the peak of the lieutenant general, perhaps because the metal on the market has been sucked, perhaps because his own strength has reached a hurdle, its strength is directly stuck! In the days after , in addition to absorbing some rare metals that it has not absorbed, its strength can increase insignificantly. As long as it has absorbed other metals, no matter how it absorbs it, its strength will not rise! Therefore, after discovering the kind of metal in the laboratory, Arthur did not hesitate to decide to bring the Skybreaker! However, because Skybreaker was too big to pass through the portal, Arthur had previously let the mature ship, Skybreaker, drive into the new world through the windless belt! And Arthur himself waited for the Heaven Breaking Machine to arrive, through the portal to reach the new world, and then flew over to join the Heaven Breaking Machine! "Let''s go!" Arthur retracted his wings and landed on the deck of the skybreaker. As he walked into the cabin, he commanded, "The air over there contains some aphrodisiac ingredients, so it will pass later. Filter the air for me when its time!" "Okay, Your Majesty!" Duan Tian Ji replied coldly. After finishing speaking, Heaven Breaking Machine drove towards the island! Soon, it came to the shore of the island! "Kakkaka!" But it did not stop, but when it was about to run aground, it turned on its deformation, moved and reorganized all parts of its body, and formed a steel giant with a height of two hundred meters! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... After the transformation was completed, Skybreaker took a heavy step toward the island! Soon, he came to the huge beehive that Arthur saw first! "Your Majesty, what do you need to do with this?" Skybreaker stopped in front of the hive and asked Arthur in his body. "This..." Arthur sat on the sofa in the inner lobby of the Skybreaker, looking at the hive projected in front of him, hesitating! Destroying the hive is very simple, as long as you fire it, you can easily solve it! But in this way, Arthur feels a bit pity again! This honeycomb is not simple. It is not only a test product of Kalifina, but also the culprit of the floral fragrance on the island that contains aphrodisiac effects. If used well, it can even become a strategic weapon! Think about it, what if this kind of bee, which has super fertility and can produce floral fragrance with aphrodisiac effect, is secretly placed on the island where the enemy is located? Once the bees multiply and the other party does not notice, there will only be one result in the end! All animals in the island, except for bees, including people, will be! can be described as an extremely terrifying strategic weapon! However, after hesitating for a while, Arthur still said, "Burn it!" Although it is a pity, in the end Arthur decided to burn it! After all, Kalifina who made this kind of bee is in his hands. For this kind of bee, if he wants to make it, he should be able to make it, so it doesn''t matter! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The cold mechanical sound of Skybreaker rang in Arthur''s ear. At the same time, Duan Tianji himself extended a hand and placed it on the hive in front of it! "Dang! Dang! Dang!" At this moment, the bees seemed to feel some fatal danger, and they madly attacked the Heaven Breaking Machine! Unfortunately, it''s no use! The skybreaker covered in steel, facing the crazy attack of bees, is not afraid at all! "Cracking!" Heaven Breaking Machine''s arm stretched out on the bee hive, after a flash of electric light, it ignited the hive in front of him. After a while, with the sound of the burning beehive, a raging fire rose to the sky! And Duantianji himself, without seeing it, bypassed the flaming guy~www.novelhall.com~ and came to the laboratory behind the hive! "Your Majesty, what do you do next?" Skybreaker stood at the door of the laboratory and asked Arthur who was inside him. Listening to this question, after a glimmer of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, he said seriously, "Then dig out the entire laboratory!" This laboratory I... Arthur has seen it all inside, and there is nothing to look at! And right now, since Heaven Breaking Machine is going to swallow the metal in this laboratory, then the laboratory must be dug out first. You can''t swallow the dirt together, right? "Okay, Your Majesty!" After Duan Tianji responded, stretched out his hands, and then plunged into the ground. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the two metal arms of the Skybreaker were directly inserted into the edge of the laboratory in front of you! "Cracking!" "Boom!" Immediately afterwards, while the blue light flashed on the body of the broken sky, the small mountain bag where the laboratory was located seemed to be lifted by a huge force, and the small mountain bag began to split from the junction of the mountain bottom and the ground. In a while! A laboratory with fresh soil, flowers, plants and trees just appeared in front of Duan Tianji! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 682： Archibald projection (part 1) After lifting the laboratory as a whole, a blue light beam shot from the eyes of the Skybreaker, which directly hit the laboratory, seeming to be scanning something. It''s been a while! "Scanning finished!" The cold mechanical sound of the broken sky machine rang in Arthur''s ears, "An unknown laboratory, one hundred meters long. 30 meters wide and 12 meters high! Scanning found a beaker*23 and a potion bottle*15 , Found a measuring cylinder*5, found a weight... found a miniature unknown technological creation, found an unknown material metal*15 tons!" Listening to the cold mechanical sound of Heaven Breaking Machine, Arthur nodded silently. The pile of experimental equipment scanned by the broken sky machine at this time is similar to what he had seen in the laboratory. The so-called miniature unidentified technological creation should be the sphere he saw in the gap at the beginning, the unknown material metal It should be the kind of metal used in this laboratory! "But..." Arthur looked at the skybreaker in his hands, like a large toy laboratory, and frowned slightly. "With the size of this laboratory, the weight of this unknown material and metal seems to be insufficient to build the entire experiment. Room!" As he said, Arthur changed his mind and felt that this was normal again! That kind of metal, even if he cant destroy it with all his strength, it wont be any ordinary metal. Its good to have 15 tons. If the entire laboratory is made of this metal, then The person who builds the laboratory is either a brain damage or a black man! "Your Majesty, are you allowed to swallow this unknown laboratory in front of you?" Duan Tianji asked. "How long will it take you to devour this laboratory?" Arthur raised his brows and asked. It takes time for Heaven Breaking Machine to swallow metal. The harder the metal, the rarer the metal, the longer it will swallow. "Return to your Majesty, the other metals can be up to one hour, but the metals of unknown materials, according to the scanning analysis, are preliminarily expected to take fifteen days!" Duantianji said in a deep voice. Listening to this answer, after thinking about it, Arthur asked, "Can I get the metal ball out first?" "Yes, but it will take fifteen minutes!" After a blue light flashed in the eyes of Skybreaker, he said, "If your majesty takes the shot, it is expected to be completed in ten seconds at most!" "Then you help me get the metal ball out first!" Arthur replied after thinking for a moment. Arthur is not in a hurry at this time, so he doesn''t bother to do it himself! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After a cold answer, Duan Tianji stretched out his hand and swept the fresh soil, flowers and trees on the laboratory. ", , !" Accompanied by a sound of metal crashing, the soil on the laboratory was quickly swept away! Then, Skybreaker pressed his hand tightly to the wall outside the laboratory. "Cracking!" After a burst of electric light flashed between the skybreaker and the laboratory wall, the arm of the skybreaker seemed to be integrated into the laboratory, and the gap between the arm and the laboratory completely disappeared. Time is like flowing water! fifteen minutes passed soon! "Your Majesty, I got the things!" The voice of Heaven Breaker rang beside Arthur again. "Come here!" Arthur''s eyes lit up and said quickly. "Yes!" Duan Tianji agreed. "Crack!" Immediately, a sound of mechanical operation came from the direction of the arm of the Skybreaker, and the sound was getting closer and closer, as if something was being sent towards Arthur. It took less than three seconds. "Crack!" Following the sound of a metal mechanism, a square hole appeared in the metal wall beside Arthur. At the same time, a metal ball that Arthur was very familiar with was sent out of the hole. Immediately, Arthur could not wait to take the beads and start studying. However, the moment he got the beads, the sudden change suddenly appeared! A dazzling blue light burst out from the beads. Subconsciously, Arthur closed his eyes. After a long time, when Arthur could feel the glare in front of him, after opening his eyes, he found a projection shot from the metal ball. "Haiyuan calendar eight hundred... well, how many years has it been? Ninety years or ninety-nine years? Or is it more than nine hundred years? Forget it, no matter what, just take the first day of the experiment. Start recording as a starting point!" "On the first day of the experiment, in the pursuit of the world government, I, Archibald, spent ten years, and after a dim flight, day and night, I finally got rid of them completely. And found the safe house secretly built in the past and settled it down!" ... With the appearance of the voice, an old man with a short stature, a conspicuous big head, and a white-haired old man appeared in front of Arthur with a surviving smile on his face. "This is...Archibald?" Arthur looked at the white-haired old man in front of him, somewhat surprised. Although he had heard the name Archibald many times, it was the first time he saw him! However, as the screen flashed in front of him, Arthur quickly suppressed the surprise and focused on the projection! "On the second day of the experiment, after it was safe, the heart I had been holding was finally put down, and I successfully slept well. I didnt wake up from bed until 12 noon today! Its so comfortable! !" As Archibald''s voice fell, the screen flickered again! "On the third day of the experiment, after getting up early this morning, I decided what not to do today, take a good rest and relax, and take a good walk on the island!" After speaking, the screen flickers again! "On the fourth day of the experiment, after three days of self-adjustment, I was completely put down, and I inadvertently recalled the past...Tike Kingdom, ah~" ... "On the seventeenth day of the experiment, after more than ten days of adjustments, I decided to restart my previous research... However, I have so many previous researches, which one is better?" ... "On the twentieth day of the experiment, I thought about it for three days. I still didn''t think about which study to restart. I inadvertently saw my gray hair in the mirror, and I suddenly made a decision in my heart to study longevity!" The screen flickers, and the time has come the next day! "On the twenty-first day of the experiment, after the decision was made, I restarted my previous study on longevity, the brain in the tank!" The screen flickered again, and the time came again the next day! "On the 22nd day of the experiment, the brain in the tank research has officially started!" ... "The fortieth day of the experiment took more than ten days. I finally pushed this research to the level of my previous research! Well, fortunately, the experimental equipment and various materials in this safe house are complete, and the past The experimental data is also recorded in my mind without any bad words, so that I can push it to the level of previous research so quickly!" ... "On the 60th day of the experiment, after pushing the experiment to the level of my previous research~www.novelhall.com~, my research was stuck by the problem of materials!" ... "After the 120th day of the experiment, after being stuck for two months, my mind flashed and the problem was solved!" ... "The three hundred and sixtieth day of the experiment, today I overcame another difficulty and advanced the experiment to 81%! I think I will succeed soon!" ... "The 400th day of the experiment, I fainted during the study today! I woke up when it was dark!" ... "On the 402nd day of the experiment, I suspended the research today. I conducted a self-examination for the coma yesterday... Well, the result is not bad or not! It''s not a disease, just over-fatigue, and... old!" "I have checked the cells in my body, as well as various organs. Because of my age, they have exhausted to a certain extent!" "If nothing happens...for at most two years, I will die!" ... "On the 403rd day of the experiment, I packed up my mood early in the morning and started to devote myself to the research! I Archibald, I will definitely not die!!!" ... Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 683： Archibald projection (part 2) "The 450th day of the experiment! On this day, the progress of the experiment was stuck again, and at the same time I felt that my body was weak again! Alas~ At this time, there was a little bit of confusion in my heart...I, really Can you succeed!?" ... "The four hundred and fifty-fifth day of the experiment! After a few days of confusion and self-doubt, I cheered up again and plunged into the experiment crazily!" ... "The 470th day of the experiment! Today, I fainted again due to fatigue! However, it is also today that I successfully advanced the progress of the experiment and advanced the experiment to 82%! I really dont know if it is. Its better to be happy than sad!" ... "The 501st day of the experiment! The latest experiment has been very smooth, and the progress has reached 83%! But I also feel that my body is not as good as before!" ... "Cough, cough, cough! Experiment 607th day! I have a cold, and my mind is dizzy, stop studying for one day!" ... "The sixty-fifth day of the experiment! The experiment went smoothly, and the progress was 88%! Alright, almost!" ... "The 793rd day of the experiment! The progress of the experiment is 89%! No, I have felt that my energy has begun to drain in the past few days. The daily research experiment is less than half of the previous day. If this continues, I''m afraid I won''t be able to study it till I die!" ... "The 794th day of the experiment! After a long period of contemplation, I gritted my teeth and made a difficult choice. I used the life-burning potion I had developed to enhance my energy and give me enough energy to do it every day. the study!" ... "The 830th day of the experiment! With the use of Burning Potion every day, I successfully pushed the progress of the experiment to 90% and entered the clinical trial phase! But at the same time, I also felt that Burning Life would reduce life span. The side effects are surging towards me! I know, Im afraid I wont live for three months!" ... "The eight hundred and fortieth days of the experiment! In the case of less than three months, I had to speed up the clinical trial phase and went directly to the nearby island to catch a few monkeys to conduct the experiment!" ... "The 850th day of the experiment! After observing the monkeys for ten days and killing one of them, I feel that I am already familiar with monkeys, so the clinical trial officially started!" ... "The 860th day of the experiment! After five days of surgery, I used six monkeys for the experiment at the same time, and initially succeeded in three!" ... "The 870th day of the experiment! After ten days, the three monkeys that were initially successful, one of them died. As for the reason...I don''t know yet!" ... "The 873th day of the experiment! The reason was found. It turned out that it accidentally touched the brain during the operation, which caused its brain to be injured and died!" ... "The 890th day of the experiment! There is only the last month left. At this time, even the life-burning potions have basically no effect on me. I have vaguely felt that my life expectancy is about to bottom out!" ... "The nine hundredth day of the experiment! The monkey did not die again, and the clinical animal experiment is basically over! It is about to enter the next stage!" ... "Experiment 905th day! Early this morning, I was so dizzy, there was a glimmer of hallucination in my eyes, and I almost fell on the spot!" ... "The 908th day of the experiment! Although the experiment has not really been completed, but I feel that death is near, I dare not, and I am not willing to wait any longer, I will fight!!!" ... "The ninetieth day of the experiment! Today, I set up the procedures for the equipment I made before, and I am ready to operate on myself!" "Well, before that, I wish myself the best of luck, and I also wish my friends who got this projection ball, a safe life!" With the blessings Archibald uttered at the end, the projection ball gradually dimmed. "Hoo---" And Arthur took a deep breath after finishing the projection. The projection ball in front of you can be said to be an experimental diary in disguise! However, in this so-called experimental diary, there is no experimental process, and no experimental formula. Some of them are Archibald''s appearance and Archibald''s daily situation! "Oh~" Arthur couldn''t help sighing, shook his head and whispered, "Sure enough, life span is the greatest tragedy of mankind!" In order to survive, Archibald, a great scientist, madly studied things about longevity before dying, wanting to live a little longer. "But, Archibald should have succeeded in the end, right?" Arthur murmured a little uncertain! Although he once inquired that his ancestors had the so-called "brain in the tank", Arthur was still not sure! After all, according to the experiment log, the experiment was first done on monkeys, and a few of them were successful! What if his ancestors came here, not Archibald''s "brain in the tank", but the monkey''s "brain in the tank"? Although this chance is small, it can''t be prevented? In case Archibald did not succeed in the end, but left this laboratory, then the so-called "brain in the tank" that Martin acquired at the beginning has some problems with its origin! is probably one of the monkeys that succeeded in the experiment! Thinking like this, Arthur turned his mind and denied himself again! Archibald has paid too much for the so-called longevity and the so-called "brain in the tank". In this case, he must be very careful not to make some low-level mistakes. Those "brains in the tank" that succeeded in experiments should have been cleared away by him a long time ago~www.novelhall.com~It is impossible to stay! "Hoo---" Immediately, after taking a deep breath, Arthur stood up and said, "Skybreaker, you continue to absorb it here. I will go back first, and then I will go back by myself after you have absorbed it!" Now that he got the things, Arthur felt that he didn''t need to stay, anyway, Heaven Breaking Machine itself was a mature ship, he would go back by himself, and Arthur didn''t have to worry about it! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The cold voice of Heaven Breaker rang! "Open the door, let me go out!" Arthur said casually. "Crack!" Immediately, a metal door popped out from the side of Arthur. "Your Majesty, please come in!" The cold voice of Heaven Breaker rang in due course. Seeing this, Arthur didn''t hesitate, he stepped away and walked inside! But just now! The situation has changed again! The projection ball that Arthur was holding suddenly flashed with a burst of red light. At the same time, there was a cold mechanical sound! "The bloodline of Tike Kingdom has been checked, the hidden mode is being developed, please be patient..." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 684： signal Hearing this voice, Arthur paused for a while, stopped the feet he was about to step out, lowered his head, and looked at the metal ball in his hand that was flashing red with some surprise! "There is also a hidden mode? Do you need the blood of Tike Kingdom?" Arthur frowned and murmured, but turned back to the sofa he was sitting on, and waited quietly. He wants to see what the so-called hidden mode is! About ten seconds later, the cold mechanical sound rang again! "Hidden mode is on!" As soon as ''s voice fell, the metal ball in front of me changed again! "Crack!" Along with a faint sound of mechanical operation, a thin metal wire like an antenna suddenly stretched out of the metal ball in front of him. Immediately afterwards, the metal ball made another icy mechanical sound, saying, "Searching for signals, please be patient..." "Searching for signals, please be patient..." "Searching for signals, please be patient..." ... After this cold sound was repeated for about ten minutes, a harsh radio wave suddenly appeared in the metal ball. "Zi Zi---Zi Zi---Zi Zi---" "We found a weak signal in the west, and it is being connected to the signal, please be patient..." "Zizi---" After another piercing sound of radio waves, a strange and distorted sound mixed with piercing radio waves suddenly came out from the metal sphere, "I... Zizi... Ah... Zizi... The...Ziz...Signal...Ziz...Find me...Ziz...Holy...Ziz..." The sound was too weird and distorted. Even if Arthur listened hard and carefully, he could barely distinguish a few words, and most of the rest was covered by the noisy and harsh radio waves. Up! "Signal? Looking for me?" Arthur frowned and said two words that he heard more clearly, and began to analyze! Signal! Find me! From the literal meaning of the two words, it should be the person who sent the signal, and people should go to the place where the signal was sent to find him! But where is the signal? West! ? The direction searched by the signal just now is the West, so Arthur subconsciously guessed this direction! just... Its useless to have a western direction! The scope of description in the word "Western" is too wide! Moreover, Arthur didn''t know what the so-called West of the metal sphere was based on as a reference! Is the calculation based on the planet where the entire Pirate World is located as a reference, or is it calculated based on the direction Arthur is facing now, or something else? According to the different reference materials, there must be differences in the West! If you use the planet where the entire Pirate World is located as a reference, the West is undoubtedly the West Sea. But if the calculation is based on the direction Arthur is facing now, then the so-called West is the New World, the fisherman island, the red earth continent, and the first half of the great waterway! You can tell how big the gap is! If you cant be sure, you will definitely be looking for a needle in a haystack! "West, which West is it?" Arthur said, frowning and thinking. After thinking about it for a long time, Arthur thought of those weird and distorted words inexplicably! "I, ah, yeah, signal, find me, holy..." After whispering it again, Arthur seemed to have grasped some important points. He slapped his head and repeated a little excitedly, "Holy... Holy... Holy!" As he said, Arthur''s eyes became brighter. A bold guess appeared in his mind! The so-called Saint, shouldn''t it be Saint Martin? ? Think about it, if you use the planet where the entire Pirate World is located as a reference, it is not wrong that the West Sea is in the West, and where did Archibald last disappear? Xihai! Saint Martin! In addition, this sphere is what Archibald left behind, so who or what can be the signal that was found? Could it be from Archibald? Thinking like this, Arthur felt more and more that his guess was correct! Although Arthur did not find the so-called brain in the tank in the Saint Martin''s palace last time, he can be sure that the so-called brain in the tank should be in a certain corner of Saint Martin, but he has not found it yet! And now the metal sphere left by Archibald, it happened to search for a signal from the West, and he could easily connect the two! Immediately, he didn''t hesitate, he got up from the sofa abruptly, and said anxiously, "Breaking the sky, send me out!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The cold mechanical sound of Sky Breaker rang. "Crack!" A door popped up beside Arthur again! However, he didn''t stop this time, and walked in quickly! "Crack!" When he entered, the door closed again! "Crack!" Then, with a sound of mechanical operation, Arthur felt his body moving quickly. In a while! "Crack!" The door in front of him opened! At the same time Arthur''s eyes lit up, a burnt smell mixed with floral fragrance penetrated into his nose, making Arthur feel nauseous, and at the same time he felt a burst of heat in his body! Subconsciously, Arthur held his breath! This smell is so unpleasant, it is mixed with aphrodisiac! But, Arthur didn''t care either! Regardless of his burnt smell, he is about to leave anyway! Thinking like this, Arthur yelled at the Heaven Breaking Machine and said, "I''m leaving, stay here by yourself, and go back by yourself when you''re done!" "I understand, Your Majesty!" Duan Tian Ji said coldly. Immediately, Arthur opened his wings behind him and slammed. "huhu---" With a gust of wind ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur''s figure slowly rose, and soon came to an altitude of thousands of meters. "boom!" After a sonic boom sounded out of thin air, Arthur''s figure sprinted fiercely, cutting through the sky at a very fast speed, and flew towards Konoha Island. But this time, after flying for half an hour, halfway through, an accident happened! "what---" With a scream of startle, Arthur, who was flying extremely fast, suddenly found that not far in front of him, a figure shot up from below. and perfectly stuck on his path. "Hey!" Arthur''s heart jumped, and subconsciously wanted to make a sudden brake to avoid this figure! But in the end, he still did not succeed! There was nowhere to borrow in the air, and because he was in a hurry to go back, he was flying very fast, and he didn''t stop at once, so he ran into the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him! "boom!" In a loud crash, the figure was directly hit by Arthur and flew out. "what---" At the same time, a scream mixed with pain came out of the figure that was hit. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 685： take away "Puff!" Accompanied by the sound of falling into the water, after being hit by Arthur, the figure flew upside down for a short distance. Due to gravity, it fell straight into the sea from an altitude of thousands of meters, and splashed into the sky. Huge waves! Upon seeing this, Arthur frowned slightly and hesitated! He didn''t know whether he should go down and take a look, after all, he is rushing back now in a hurry. If he goes down and watch it, it will definitely waste time! However, after hesitating for a while, he flapped his wings and landed on the sea from a high altitude. Well, accidents like this were originally the fault of the figure, he was not wrong, but if he just left like this, wouldn''t it be a hit-and-run escape? Of course, this is second! After all, there is no traffic law in this world, and there is no driving recorder. It doesn''t matter if he escapes, and no one will catch him! The most important thing is that he is going to collect a body from that figure. Although he was anxious to fly back this time, he didn''t fly too high, only a kilometer high, but if the opponent is not strong, under the influence of gravity, even if there is the sea below, the opponent will fall alive. dead! And after all, the other party hit him on his own. Although the fault is not on his own body, it should be collected by others! Thinking like this, Arthur quietly waited for the opponent''s body to float on the surface! But after waiting for a while, he did not wait for the opponent''s body to float up, instead he waited for a living person! "Wow---" With the sound of rolling water, a figure emerged from the sea. "Who is it? Which **** hit me?" A slightly neutral voice came out of the silhouette, and while he was speaking, after scanning his surroundings, his gaze fell on Zhengfei. On Arthur a few meters above him! "That winged bastard, did you hit me?" The figure looked at the flapping wings behind Arthur, and asked angrily. And Arthur listened to this sentence, but did not respond to him immediately, but observed it first. Do you want to vote for him? This is Arthur''s first thought after three seconds of observation! This Nima''s large gold chain with a thick adult arm, from the wrist directly to the elbow joint, and the total number of hands is more than thirty gold bracelets. It is the size of a pigeon egg, the color is bright and beautiful, and it looks very delicate. Just look at it and you will know that it is very valuable. The gem ring with ten fingers, and the whole body is made of gold, and the shiny gold shirt is close to the body. Gold jeans, gold sneakers on your feet! With this set of equipment, Arthur''s eyes were almost blinded! The golden saints dont have as much gold as the other party! He estimated in his mind that the equipment this man was carrying was worth at least one billion Baileys! One billion! Although the unit is Bailey, although Arthur can afford the money, he is definitely not willing to waste the money so much. Who is fine, running around with billions of gold jewelry every day? Especially in this pirate world, the other party brought such things with them, it is clear that they are talking to the pirates to rob me! After a while. When he forcibly diverted his eyes from the opponent''s gold jewelry suit that could brighten the blind to the opponent''s face, Arthur couldn''t help but got a second thought! This stuff... is a man or a woman! ? How do you say the other''s face... Say it''s a man...too coquettish! The white and tender skin has a pair of attractive Danfeng eyes, which looks very attractive. Say it''s a girl... too heroic! sword eyebrows, thin lips, long broken hair, the three are in one, an invisible heroic breath is coming! Thinking like this, Arthur finally reacted after being stunned for a while! And the first sentence he spoke was not to answer the other partys question, but to ask, "Are you a man or a woman?" "Ok!?" Listening to this question, the person in front of Arthur who could not distinguish between men and women was a little frustrated, and said, "Asshole, I''m asking if you hit me, don''t tell me those who have Nothing!!!" "Ha ha!" Arthur chuckled twice, staring at the person in front of him condescendingly, and corrected seriously, "To be precise, you hit me!" Having said that, he paused, then changed his voice, and said in an analytical tone, "The place where I just flew was at an altitude of thousands of meters. Normally, there will be no people in that place. If you are not If I came up from below inexplicably, and it happened to block my path, would we collide?" "Uh..." In front of Arthur, the person who couldn''t tell the difference between men and women, after a moment, said savagely, "I don''t care, it''s your fault. If it weren''t for your **** flying around in the sky, we would bump into together?" After hearing this, Arthur shook his head helplessly, flapped his wings, and was about to fly up and leave here! He doesn''t bother to care about this person! And, since the person in front of him has nothing to do, he naturally has no need to stay here! The reason why he stayed here just now was simply to send his kindness to the person who came up inexplicably in front of him to collect the corpse. But now that this person is not dead, he will save the effort of collecting the corpse. There is no reason to stay here! Because of this, he wants to go back quickly! He is still anxious to verify whether the signal is sent from St. Martin as he guessed, and he is not in the mood to pay attention to this person who does not seem to be a man or a woman, and makes people want to **** him! The person who can''t distinguish between men and women when Arthur was about to leave, he noticed his movements very sharply, and immediately shouted, "Asshole, you don''t run! Hit me, don''t want to be so easy and immediately!" However, Arthur ignored him, and flew straight up. "Damn it!" The person who couldn''t distinguish between men and women watched this scene, and after a roar, quickly took out a gold revolver from his arms, aimed at Arthur who was out of his sight, and shot it. "boom!" The bullet flew out from the muzzle, heading towards Arthur! And Arthur who was flying upwards ~www.novelhall.com~ felt the bullet flying towards him, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous light flashed in his eyes. Then, on one side of his body, his left hand stretched out two fingers, a clip out of thin air! "Crack!" Immediately, a hot golden bullet appeared between the two fingers. This is the bullet fired by the golden revolver! "You''re looking for death!" Arthur lowered his head, looked at the man under a high order, and said calmly, "I don''t want to care about you, but you have to keep an inch, then follow me, let Let me take care of you! said, Arthur''s body shape disappeared in place! The next moment, he appeared behind the person who could not distinguish between men and women, bent down, grabbed his big golden chain with one hand, and lifted him out of the sea! "Asshole, what are you going to do, let me go!" After being caught by Arthur, he couldn''t distinguish between men and women. While struggling, he shouted out in panic. And Arthur sneered twice at this, and said faintly, "Since you want to find death, then go with me! When I take care of things, I will take care of you!" After that, Arthur Ti, who was struggling to distinguish between men and women with a face full of horror, dancing and dancing, took him to the original goal Konoha Island and flew over! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 686： God An hour later, Arthur arrived at Konoha Island. At this time, the person who was caught by him who couldn''t distinguish between men and women was completely speechless! Of course, not because Arthur beat him, but because the speed was too fast! Arthur was flying at supersonic speed all the way. This speed is good for Arthur, and it is acceptable. It is just normal speed, plus he deliberately covered himself with a layer of armed domineering, so this speed did not cause him any harm! But its a bit unfavorable for someone who is caught by Arthur who cant distinguish between men and women! Under the gust of wind, not only did he have unusual flushes on his face, but his nose and tears were all blown out and mixed together, and his eyes lost their previous look. The whole person looked confused and already somewhat delirious. Unclear! However, in Arthur''s view, his condition is fine! Think about it, what happens when a person faces supersonic speed without protection? is already pretty good without dying! If it werent for Arthurs deliberately slowing down by half and arriving half an hour late, and the person himself still had some strength, he could withstand the damage caused by falling directly from a height of thousands of meters, Im afraid Arthur is holding it now. A dead body! "Papa!" As soon as fell on the ground, Arthur roughly patted his face with his hands and shouted, "Wake up! Wake up!" But after Arthur yelled twice, this person who couldn''t distinguish between men and women was not awake, but his body was weakened, and he became completely unconscious from being unconscious! "Forget it!" Seeing this scene, Arthur shook his head helplessly, and grabbed him to the place where the portal was. "Your Majesty!" When the two ninjas guarding the portal saw Arthur, they quickly bowed respectfully. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. "Thank you!" The two ninjas said in unison. Then, Arthur walked into the portal just carrying the person. next moment. With a flower in front of his eyes, Arthur returned to St. Martin. "Your Majesty!" After Saint Martin went to guard the portal, the two bronze saints saw Arthur coming out, and they also bowed a respectful salute. "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand again. Then he threw the person he was holding to them, saying, "You send this person to prison first, and tie him up. After I''m done, I want to interrogate him!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" said one of the bronze saints respectfully after taking over. "Cracking!" After , Arthur didn''t say much, he turned into a bolt of lightning, and disappeared in place! ----- St. Martins Palace Study. "Cracking!" But in less than a few seconds, with a burst of thunder, Arthurs transformed lightning fell on the entrance of the study. "Crack!" After pushing open the study door and walking in, Arthur couldn''t wait to take out the metal ball from the portable space! At this time, the metal sphere has changed back to its original state for unknown reasons! But the moment Arthur got it, the metal ball made a familiar mechanical sound again! "The bloodline of Tike Kingdom has been checked, the hidden mode is being developed, please be patient..." Arthur waited patiently for a while. "Hidden mode is on!" As soon as the cold mechanical sound fell, the metal ball in front of me changed again! "Crack!" Along with a faint sound of mechanical operation, a slender wire like an antenna protruded from the metal ball in front of me. Immediately afterwards, the metal ball made another icy mechanical sound, saying, "Searching for signals, please be patient..." "Searching for signals, please be patient..." "Searching for signals, please be patient..." ... After repeating the cycle for about ten seconds, a harsh radio wave suddenly appeared in the metal ball. "Zi Zi---Zi Zi---Zi Zi---" "There is a strong signal above the search, and the signal is being connected, please be patient..." "Zizi---" After another harsh radio wave, a clear voice came from the metal ball, "I am Archibald, and my current location is Xihai. After receiving this news, Xihai came to me, the specific location Its the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "I am Archibald, and my current location is Xihai. After receiving this news, Xihai came to me. The specific location is the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "I am Archibald, and my current location is Xihai. After receiving this news, Xihai came to me. The specific location is the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" ... Repeated a sentence repeatedly, it seems to be a fixed recording! However, when Arthur heard these words, he keenly grasped the key points and came to a conclusion! He guessed right before, the signal was sent by Archibald, and the location was the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Its just that he is a little puzzled... The signal is up! ? There is no empty island above Saint Martin, how could the signal be above? Thinking like this, Arthur subconsciously walked outside the study and looked up at the sky. Well, nothing is cloudless! Then, he subconsciously looked at the metal ball in his hand. Well, it was still flashing red, and it was still repeating the sentence. "I am Archibald, and my current location is Xihai. After receiving this news, Xihai came to me. The specific location is the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" What the hell? Arthur looked at the sky and then at the metal ball in his hand. He was completely lost! He is a bit confused about the current animal condition! After being confused for a long time, Arthur looked at the sky, frowned and muttered, "Lets fly up and take a look!" No matter how you look at it right now, I guess I cant see anything, so Im going to check it out. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With the sound of the air being trampled on, Arthur walked straight up on the moon step! One hundred meters! Two hundred meters! Five hundred meters! ... Arthur rose quickly, and soon came to an altitude of one thousand meters. But, still nothing happened! There is no way, he can only continue to fly up the air! One kilometer! Three kilometers! Five kilometers! ... 10,000 meters! ! ! After a while, he came into the sky over tens of thousands of meters! Right now he is at the same height as the Baibaihai, the highest level of the sky island~www.novelhall.com~ It can be up, down, left and right. After looking carefully in every direction, he still found nothing. no way! Arthur can only go up again! 10,000 meters! 20,000 meters! 30,000 meters! ... Soon, Arthur came to an altitude of 30,000 meters! At this time, not only did he feel that the air was thin and it was difficult to breathe, but he also felt the biting cold in the surrounding air! If he hadn''t held his breath in time and covered his body with armed color to resist the coldness emitted here, he felt that his physique alone would not last long here! "No, I can''t go up again!" Arthur frowned. Now that he is only 30,000 meters, he is already a little unable to hold on, if he goes up again, even if he is armed to resist, he may not be able to hold on! And he thinks, since I haven''t found it here, I''m afraid I won''t find any clues if I go up! After all, who would a normal person put things in such a place? What if it freezes out? Thinking, Arthur stopped and slowly fell towards the ground! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 687： Find location After returning to the study, Arthur sat in a chair and began to calm down. "Now my mind is very confused, and my thoughts are very mixed. If I just think about it, I will only get more and more confused. So I have to sort out my thoughts first, and then list the important known conditions, and then analyze and find The breakthrough!" After calming down, Arthur thought about what he needed to do next, and took a pen and paper from the side, and started to record! "First of all, the only thing that is certain now is that there is something above the Saint Martin''s Palace, and it is constantly sending signals!" Arthur murmured, writing down the known conditions on the paper. "Secondly, it is basically certain that Archibald put this thing, and Archibald himself is very likely to be where the signal was launched!" "Finally, this thing cannot be found by ordinary means! At least at an altitude of 30,000 meters and below, it cannot be found with the naked eye!" While thinking, Arthur wrote out two known conditions! After recording these three known conditions, Arthur did not record it again! Because these three are basically the most critical three known now, based on these three known conditions, Arthur can easily draw some conclusions! First of all, he is basically certain that if he finds the so-called signal launch site, he is very likely to find Archibald directly, even if he does not find it, it is very close! Secondly, the place where the signal is emitted should not be a normal place. Although he has not found it yet, based on his previous experience in the 30,000-meter altitude and the previously known important conditions, there are three possibilities for the location of the signal. Sex. One is the location in outer space! Although he thought it was impossible to be in a place that was too high before, because the environment and temperature in those places were very bad, even the machinery couldn''t stand it, and it might even be broken! But now he calmed down and thought about it carefully. He thought it was possible. After all, there were people in this world who could go to the moon thousands of years ago, and later came back and turned into a sky islander. Now the place where the signal was launched is in outer space. possible? Judging from the science and technology of the Tik Kingdom he had obtained before, the Tik Kingdom should be able to do this! And even if it cant be done, there are still devil fruits in this world! Just find some special devil fruits, it is not impossible to send things to outer space! The second type may be caused by devil fruits! This world has book fruits, fruits that can create a book world. It is inevitable that there is something similar, fruits that can create the world, and the entrance to the world created by this fruit is just above Saint Martin, so it appears. Signals are detected, but nothing is found. Or some special devil fruit that can hide things, hide things so that Arthur can''t see them with the naked eye! The third type is caused by a certain technology! The place where the signal was emitted may be hidden by a technology that Arthur didn''t understand. As for which one it is, Arthur has not yet confirmed. However, he already has a plan to determine where he is! That is to fly up again, and then take out the metal ball, according to the direction of the signal source said by the metal ball, determine which one is possible! If Arthur flies to an altitude of 30,000 meters and takes out a metal ball, and the metal ball tells him that the place where the signal is emitted is above, it is likely to be in outer space! But if the metal ball tells him that the signal is below, then things should be in some kind of devil fruit similar to the fruit of a book, which can create space, in the space created, or by some special devil fruit, Some kind of technology is hidden! "It seems, I have to go to heaven!" Arthur murmured. At the moment, if you want to determine the best place to send the signal, it is also the easiest way. It is undoubtedly the metal ball in his hand that can search for the signal! As long as you use this metal ball to try again and again, try more at different positions and different angles, and you will soon be able to lock the place where the signal is emitted. And then, what kind of situation is, Arthur can also directly verify it! Thinking about it, Arthur didn''t hesitate, got up and walked out of the room! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With the sound of the air being trampled on, Arthur once again walked to the sky with a moonwalk! One hundred meters! two hundred meters! Five hundred meters! ... One kilometer! Three kilometers! Five kilometers! ... 10,000 meters! 20,000 meters! 30,000 meters! ... Soon, Arthur came to an altitude of 30,000 meters again! Immediately, he didn''t care about the evil of his surroundings at this time, but he couldn''t wait to take out the metal ball from his portable space. "The bloodline of Tike Kingdom has been checked, the hidden mode is being developed, please be patient..." "Hidden mode is on!" "Kakkaka!" Along with a faint sound of mechanical operation, a thin metal wire like an antenna stretched out from the metal ball. "Searching for signals, please be patient..." "Searching for signals, please be patient..." "Searching for signals, please be patient..." ... After repeating the cycle for about ten seconds, a harsh radio wave suddenly appeared in the metal ball. "Zi Zi---Zi Zi---Zi Zi---" "There is a strong signal below the search, it is being connected to the signal, please be patient..." "Zizi---" After another harsh radio wave, a familiar voice came from the metal ball, "I am Archibald, and my current location is Xihai. After receiving this news, Xihai came to me for the specific location. Its the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "I''m sure, the location of the signal is under the altitude of 30,000 meters, that is to say, the place where the signal is emitted should be due to some kind of fruit or some kind of technology, and it cannot be seen directly now!" Arthur listened to the metal. The sound from the ball ~www.novelhall.com~ my eyes lit up and I was overjoyed! as long as it is not in outer space! If it is caused by some special devil fruit or some kind of technology, Arthur can still find a way to get it, but if it is in outer space, I am afraid he has not wanted to get it for more than a decade in the past few years! After all, Saint Martin has no technology that can send him to outer space for the time being! Immediately afterwards, Arthur suppressed his joy, and after putting the metal ball into his pocket, he was ready to chase after victory. Try a few more times to lock the place where the signal was launched! Just do it! After making a decision in his mind, he immediately began to drop his body shape and tried repeatedly. An altitude of 20,000 meters! Well, it''s low! 28,000 meters in the sky! Well, it''s high! 24,000 high altitude! Well, it''s low! ... During repeated tests, Arthur finally locked his goal at an altitude of 25,210 meters, and after many experiments, he came to the exact location of the signal launch. Right above the main hall of Saint Martin''s Palace! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 688： wake is directly above the Kingdom Hall! ? This location is a bit interesting! The palace hall is the place where the kingdoms usual dynasty and the throne are located. In a way, this is the place where the highest power of a kingdom gathers. It can also be said that this is the epitome of a kingdom! Thinking like this, Arthur suddenly recalled a clue he had found before! King King! Although has only three short words, it really made him use his brain a lot! After he got the clues, he spent the whole day thinking about what the clues meant, and in order to verify what he thought, he also destroyed many precious things that were suspected of clues. But in the end there was no clue! And now, thinking about everything in front of him, Arthur suddenly understood the three words King King! The place where Arthurs current signal occurs is directly above the palace hall, and the palace hall is the place where Saint Martin''s highest power gathers, and it is the epitome of a kingdom. So the sky above the palace hall can barely meet the meaning of the king! Thinking, Arthur couldn''t help but vomit, "This ghost clue, so vague, can anyone guess it? If I hadn''t found this metal ball that can search for signals, the ghost knows this life. Can you find it here?" After voicing, Arthur suppressed the matter first and began to focus on the immediate matter! I found the place! But it''s useless! Arthur carefully searched the surrounding situation several times with the domineering sight and color, but did not find anything useful, as if this is an ordinary place, an ordinary high altitude! How to do? Arthur frowned involuntarily and began to think about the situation in front of him! And after a little thought, Arthur also had some immature thoughts in his mind! According to the previous inference, the signal is sent from here is not wrong, and the reason why he did not find it, the most likely reason is that there is some special devil fruit or super technology that hides the signal emitting thing. Or it is like the fruit of the book, the fruit that can open up a different space, here has opened up a different space, and put things in this space! So Arthur couldnt find it by seeing and hearing! In this case, the first thing Arthur has to do is to confirm whether the thing is hidden or placed in another space! As for how to confirm... This is easy too! Let''s take a look at Le Bran''s fantasy fruit! If it is hidden, the entity should still be there. Although it can''t be scanned by seeing or hearing, but if you touch it with the real object, you should touch it! Thinking about it, Arthur released his fruiting ability without hesitation! "Cracking!" Amidst a burst of dazzling electric light, Arthur controlled the thunder and lightning and began to diffuse towards the surroundings, searching for everything that might exist. One second! ten seconds! thirty seconds! One minute! ... It took three minutes to search the surroundings several times before Arthur slowly recovered the Thunder! "No!" After Arthur murmured a word, he touched his chin thoughtfully and said, "Then, this thing is probably hidden in another space by some special devil fruit!" I can''t search for the domineering look! Touched with thunder and lightning, but didn''t touch anything! If it is not hidden in another space, Arthur can''t think of how to put it there! But this way, the problem is coming! If something is in another space, how can he find it? He, including his subordinates, doesn''t have any fruit abilities about space, so even if he knows where he is hiding, he can''t get in! Thinking like this, the sound of the metal ball in Arthur''s hand suddenly changed! "Zi Zi---Zi Zi---Zi Zi---" The words that the metal ball had been repeating repeatedly, suddenly turned into a messy and harsh radio wave sound. "Zizi---" And this messy and harsh electric wave sound lasted for a minute before it stopped! Immediately, a sound that surprised and delighted Arthur came from the metal ball. "Woo---has another month passed?" An old voice that seemed to be talking to himself came out of the metal ball! "Hey~ Only 31% of the energy is left, I don''t know how long it can last!" "I don''t know which **** who ruined all the wireless charging equipment I left behind. Now, in order to reduce the loss, I have to wake up once a month!" "It should be Martin''s descendant! After all, it is the reef surrounding the entire island. In a place like the West Sea, I am afraid that it can''t be cleaned without the power of the whole country!" "No, it''s been so many years now, and Martin''s junior doesn''t know if he is still there, or someone else destroyed it!" "That''s not right, this island of St. Martin was meticulously designed by Archibald! From the sorting of each reef to the monthly opening of the sea, there have been careful calculations, and it should not be so easy to break. !" "Oh~ forget it, don''t care! I''m almost running out of energy, where I can manage so much!" ... Listening to the sound coming from the metal ball, Arthur was full of surprise! His guess is not wrong! The old voice coming from the metal sphere should be Archibald right! But at the same time, Arthur felt embarrassed for a while! Hmm... if... if... he guessed right... Archibald''s **** is him! The layer of reef surrounding the island of St. Martin was the one that he asked to clean up! Its just that at the time, he never thought ~www.novelhall.com~ What kind of wireless charging device is the reef! If he knew it at the beginning, he would definitely not order the removal! Thinking about this, Arthur still suppressed the embarrassment in his heart first, and was going to ask Archibald how he met him, or else Archibald might fall into a deep sleep again! But then, the problem reappeared! How do you ask? According to his inference, Archibald is in another space now! "Forget it, let''s call it out first!" Holding the dead horse as a living horse doctor, Arthur decided to speak directly. What if he hears it? Holding this thought, Arthur took a deep breath and shouted, "Dr. Archibald!!! Dr. Archibald!!! Dr. Archibald!!!" After shouting three sentences in a row, Arthur didn''t get any response! "Sure enough, it''s useless to shout like this!" Arthur thought helplessly. Although this had already been expected by him, it was really certain, and he would inevitably feel a sense of loss in his heart! But at this moment, Archibald said something that surprised him. "Hey, why is there a signal access here?" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 689： The last straw Archibald got it! Arthur is overjoyed! This means that both parties are in contact! Although it is only a unilateral contact, only unilateral Archibald can speak, but that is enough! With this weak connection, it shouldnt be difficult to meet Archibald! ------ the other side. Archibald looked at the signal, and keenly noticed something wrong. He wondered, "Something''s wrong! The source of this signal doesn''t seem to be the one I left in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! And...this signal source seems too close, right?" After he finished speaking, he was silent, as if he was thinking about this! After a while, he suddenly said, "By the way, I remembered, isn''t this signal the blood tester I left in the safe house in New World, waiting for the newcomers to discover? I remember I still I modified this instrument a bit and added a little more function!" "The recorder used to record my daily life on the bright side. It is secretly that once it is obtained by the royal blood of the Kingdom of Tike, it will activate and automatically search for signals and connect to me! In other words, take it now Those who came here with this instrument are the descendants of Tike Kingdom!" At this point, his voice changed, as if he was asking Arthur who was holding the metal ball, and asked curiously, "This junior, are you a descendant of King Tik?" After speaking, Archibald quietly waited for Arthur''s answer! And the other side! Listening to Archibald''s words, Arthur felt a little painful while he was overjoyed! The happy thing is that Archibald knew about him, but the thing that hurts is that he can''t reply! The metal ball in his hand, although it has the functions of signal search, signal connection, and voice listening, it has no dialogue function at all! Of course, it may be that he didn''t find it! But anyway, he can''t answer now! In this case, he will inevitably have some pain! Simply, Archibald reacted quickly! He suddenly said, "Oh, yes, I forgot, because time was too short, and I didn''t expect to survive, so I only used half of the call function, and I can only make a unilateral call!" said, he apologized, "The junior over there, I''m sorry!" Immediately, he changed his voice, pondered for a moment, and said, "Well...Lets do it! If you want to answer me, you wrap the wire extending from the ball with both hands. I see the signal is strong. Weak, to confirm your words, can you? If you can, wrap it with your hands!" Listening to these words, Arthur hurriedly wrapped the iron wire extending from the metal ball with his hands! Immediately, Archibald reacted and said, "Well, the signal is a little weaker. It seems that you understand it. Then, I will ask you to answer! As he said, he paused and said in deep thought, "The first question is, are you a descendant of King Tiks royal family? If you do, wrap it with your hands, not twice. If you dont know if it is, Wrap three times!" Arthur quickly wrapped it with his hands! "It seems so!" Archibald didn''t respond to this answer. The thing in Arthur''s hand was modified by the bloodline detector. When the two can contact, Arthur must be Tick. The descendants of the kingdom are not wrong! And the reason why he asked this was just to confirm that Arthur didn''t know his identity! If it is clear, then Arthur may be a pure descendant of the Tik Kingdom. If it is not clear, it may be that the descendants of the Tik royal family who escaped from the beginning have accidentally lost their inheritance or accidentally lost in a certain generation. Descendants, blood shed outside! "Then your current position is at an altitude of 25,000 meters?" Archibald asked thoughtfully. Arthur wrapped it up again. "That''s it, I said why the signal is so strong, so close, so you are outside!" Archibald sighed, then asked, "Then the kingdom below your location is still holy. Martin Kingdom?" Arthur wrapped the wire with his hands. "Hoo---that''s good!" Archibald let out a long sigh of relief. He has always cared about Saint Martin''s affairs! But because he is always here, unable to go out, and unable to receive outside news, he does not understand the situation of Saint Martin, so he is inevitably worried! And now that Arthur confirms this, he is more relieved! Then, after thinking for a moment, he asked again, "So how is the situation in Saint Martin now?" Arthur heard the words and wrapped the wire again without hesitation! "Hoo---that''s good!" Archibald sighed and said, "Then do you know who handled the original reef around Saint Martin?" When Arthur heard this question, his heart jumped. There is a feeling of being caught upright for doing bad things! But then, he still wrapped the wire with his hands! As long as this Archibald can come out, he will know sooner or later, so Arthur has no idea to hide it! "So is it from Saint Martin or from outside Saint Martin?" Archibald asked. Arthur wrapped the wire again. "It turns out to be from San Martin! It seems that I didn''t guess wrong before, but the people from San Martin did it!" Archibald said helplessly, then hesitated to ask, "Then you Do you know the current king of Saint Martin?" When he heard this, Arthur raised his brows. But then he wrapped the wire with his hands! "That''s good!" Archibald said with a hint of surprise. "Then can you help me tell him and let him let me out? The successive kings of the Kingdom of Saint Martin should have one that can turn me on. Here is the key! There are all kings in the past? Then why am I not? With some surprise, Arthur still wrapped the wire with his hands. Then, he wrapped it twice! "Huh!? A weak signal, and then two weak signals, what do you mean?" Archibald asked a little surprised, suddenly thought of a possibility. Immediately, he was shocked and said, "Wait, don''t you mean it? You can help me tell him, but you know he doesn''t have the key, right?" Arthur wrapped the wire! "What!!!" Archibald said in horror, and asked in a flustered manner, "Is this ancestral thing that St. Martin''s king can have? Is it lost? Or is it lost? Or is it a king? Didn''t know this happened?" At the end, Archibald''s voice ~www.novelhall.com~ still trembles a little! Now his energy is seriously insufficient. If this continues, he will definitely die in the end. If he wants to save himself, it is nothing more than letting the King of Saint Martin hold the key to open the door for him! But if the current king of St. Martin doesn''t know this, and doesn''t know what the so-called key is, it would be bad! This means that the key is probably missing, or lost for some reason, or his news has been lost to a certain generation of kings! But soon, he accepted this fact with a wry smile! After Martin''s death, the successive kings of the Kingdom of St. Martin have not contacted him for so many years, and even in this generation, even the wireless charging equipment he once installed can be destroyed. Judging from these two aspects, he actually guessed it in his heart, he has been forgotten, and his news has been lost! Its just that he has been reluctant to think about it or admit it! Suddenly, Archibald thought of Arthur who was in contact with him now! Right now, the only person who can contact him is Arthur, which means that if he still wants a chance to be rescued and wants to go out, he must seize Arthur, the last straw, and ask him for help! Thinking, Archibald asked without hesitation, "This junior, can you please do me a favor?" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 690： Beating devil fruit Facing Archibald''s request, what can Arthur do? Of course I agreed! So he quickly wrapped his hand around the wire sticking out of the metal ball! Immediately, Archibald exclaimed, "Great! Thank you in advance!" As he said, he turned his voice and said in a deep thought, "You first help me go to the royal family of Saint Martin to see if they have a sphere or crystal ball that has been passed down from Martins time, like a human head. Big!" The so-called crystal ball is the key! Archibald asked, to make sure that the key to St. Martin is still there! If there is, it''s okay to say, just open it with the key! If he is not there, then he must find a way to open up the space where he is in another way! "A crystal ball?" Arthur whispered, touching his chin and thinking. After thinking for a while, he slapped his head and suddenly said, "Isnt this the broken ball I played when I was a kid? I remember that I thought that ball was pretty good-looking, and I was only three years old. Years old, I have nothing to do, so I took it from the palace treasury and played for a while!" said, his face was tangled, and he hesitated, "It''s just... where did I put the ball later?" After thinking about it for a while, Arthur slapped his mind suddenly and said, "Yes! I remembered that after a while, I was not interested in the ball, so I just hung it in my room. On the roof, it was used as an ornament, and then I ignored it!" "Cracking!" After thinking about it, Arthur didn''t hesitate, turned into a flash of lightning, and disappeared in place! next moment! He went back to his room! "Where is my ball?" Looking at the empty roof except for a few light bulbs, Arthur raised his own doubts! After thinking about it, Arthur directly called in the maid waiting outside the door! "Where is the crystal ball that hung on the roof before?" Arthur asked. "Return to your Majesty! The three princesses think that crystal ball is very beautiful, so let''s play with it!" The maid replied respectfully. was taken away by Nero? Arthur raised his brows and said casually, "Okay, I see, you can go ahead!" After finishing speaking, Arthur didn''t wait for the maid to answer. He used his knowledge to perceive Nero''s location and disappeared instantly! Nero''s room! "Dad!" After seeing Arthur''s sudden appearance, Nero''s eyes lit up and a bright smile appeared. He immediately put down the crystal ball he was playing in his hand, and rushed forward! Seeing this, Arthur picked up Nero and said affectionately, "Good boy!" After , after playing with Nero for a while, Arthur took the crystal ball and returned to the previous place. After Arthur wrapped the wire on the metal sphere with his hand, Archibald knew it immediately. "How about? Is that crystal ball still there?" Archibald asked hurriedly. Arthur wrapped the wire with his hand! "Yes? That''s good!" Archibald breathed a sigh of relief! The situation he fears most is the absence of the key. In that case, he will not only have to think of another way, but also think of a way before the energy is exhausted, and it may not be successful. It can be said to be very dangerous! "Now, if you look for it, are there some subtle patterns on that crystal ball?" Archibald said sternly. Hearing the words, Arthur took the crystal ball and placed it in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. Soon, he saw the subtle lines on it that were almost invisible to the naked eye! Immediately, Arthur wrapped the wire with both hands again! "That''s good!" After sensing the weakening of the signal, Archibald continued, "Now, you follow the pattern on it with one finger, and keep scribing until your finger returns to the origin!" Upon hearing this, Arthur immediately dragged the ball with one hand, and extended a finger with the other, and slowly began to draw along the lines above! After about a minute, Arthur''s finger was swiping, returning to the original point! In an instant, a dazzling colorful light burst out from the crystal ball in Arthur''s hand! "Kakkaka!" Then, with the colorful light, the crystal ball in Arthur''s hand began to twist and deform. After a dazzling twist and deformation that Arthur saw, the crystal ball changed from its original transparent state to a completely transparent state, so Arthur could see the inside of the crystal ball clearly! "This is... the devil fruit!?" Looking at the honeycomb inside the crystal ball with the spiral fruit on it, Arthur said uncertainly. The reason why he is a little uncertain is not because the devil fruit does not look like a devil fruit, but because the current state of the devil fruit is completely different from the ordinary devil fruit! Through the crystal, Arthur could clearly see the devil fruit beating inside! That''s right! A devil fruit is beating! is not a simple beating, but a kind of beating like a heart, and there are some transparent thin tubes that look like nerves around it, connected to it, and beating with its beating! At the same time, through the thin transparent tubes, Arthur can clearly see that there is also some unknown liquid of transparent color flowing in the thin tubes! "How does this look like a heart?" Arthur frowned and asked curiously. At this time, Archibald spoke again! "Now the crystal ball should have changed? You should see the devil fruit that is beating like a human heart? I know you have a lot of doubts~www.novelhall.com~ But please let it go before you open me I will tell you where you are!" Although Archibald did not meet Arthur, he guessed what Arthur was thinking! And listening to his words, Arthur also put aside his curiosity for a while! Now let''s get Archibald out first, and then listen to him! Immediately, Archibald said sternly, "Now you put your two hands, one hand on top of the crystal ball, and keep it under the crystal ball, um, left and right are ok, anyway, as long as it is on the crystal ball. Both sides are fine, and then use both hands at the same time to twist in the opposite direction!!" Arthur did it! "Crack!" Immediately, the crystal ball was in Arthur''s twist, and once again burst into dazzling colorful light! Then, in the thin tubes connected to the beating devil fruit inside the crystal ball, the transparent liquid began to flow back, all slowly flowing into the devil fruit. In an instant, the devil fruit stopped beating! The next moment, a dazzling black light was emitted from the devil fruit, reflected in front of Arthur through the crystal ball, forming a hole about ten meters in size! Through the hole, Arthur saw Archibald at a glance! At this look, he was stunned! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 691： Mechanical city Originally Arthur thought that the brain in the tank, no matter how big it is! After all, a normal person''s brain is so big, even if you add equipment and the like, it can''t be too big! can look through the hole, the scale really makes Arthur a little surprised and speechless! First of all, he saw a city! An empty, dark mechanical city with no lights! Different from ordinary cities, this city is not spread out on the ground, but wrapped in a spherical shape. From the sky to the underground, from the left to the right, and from the front to the back, there are silver-white metal walls full of mechanical feeling. Arthur estimated that this city is at least ten kilometers in size! And in this city, what surprised Arthur most was the brain that was almost a kilometer in the middle of the city! This brain looks no different from a normal brain from the outside, but from every corner of this mechanical city, from all directions, to the countless lines extending above the brain, we can see that this brain is the center of this mechanical city! just as Arthur was looking at the city in surprise. suddenly! A white projection appeared at the entrance of the cave! Big head, white hair, thin body, and old-looking face, Arthur recognized it at a glance. He was the Archibald that Arthur had seen from which bloodline detector! "Thank you!" Archibald smiled and saluted after seeing Arthur. "No need!" Arthur waved his hand subconsciously and responded. "I know you should have a lot of questions now, please come in with me first, let''s talk about it in there!" Archibald''s projection turned sideways and made a please gesture! Seeing his gesture, Arthur didn''t think much, and walked directly into this mechanical city. Soon, under the leadership of Archibald''s projection, Arthur passed through a long metal channel and came to the center of the brain that was a kilometer in size! "Crack!" Just before Arthur reached his brain, a metal gate about ten meters long and five meters wide opened in front of his brain. Then, under the leadership of Archibald, Arthur walked into the metal gate! As soon as he entered, he looked at his head again! A brain similar to the huge brain that Arthur saw from the outside, but with a crystal cover, and a brain filled with many unknown liquids! "This is the real brain in the tank. It is also Archibald''s current main body and the center of this mechanical city!" Arthur looked at this one that was also connected to many lines, but only the brain the size of a normal human brain. Suddenly said. "Yes, this is the result of my research, and it is also my current body, the brain in the tank!" Archibald listened to Arthur''s words, smiled and said, before making a please gesture. , "Come and sit down!" Immediately, a set of metal tables and chairs rose up in front of Arthur! Seeing this, Arthur pulled the chair and sat on it, and Archibald sat down opposite Arthur. "I think what you want to ask now is, what is the brain in the tank, right?" Archibald smiled slightly. "Hmm!" Arthur was taken aback first, then nodded. Indeed, although he knew something about the brain in the tank from many aspects, and guessed some by himself, he actually didn''t have a real cognition, so he really wanted to ask what the brain in the tank was! "The brain in the tank...Speaking of speaking from the kingdom of Tike Kingdom 600 years ago!" Archibald Projection exclaimed, showing a very humane expression of memory, saying, "Six hundred years ago, I was the chief scientist of the Tik Kingdom. I was best at the four aspects of biology, brain and machinery, and communications. At that time, I started many research projects at the same time, one of which was the brain in the tank. !" "The brain in the tank was initiated because of one of my brain holes! If a person dies after his body, but before his brain is dead, take his brain out and put it in a nutrient solution, which can give The brain keeps his activity in the nutrient container, so is that person alive?" "Based on this crazy brain hole, I began to study the so-called brain in a tank, and how to make a person''s brain survive in a container filled with nutrient solution!" "But when this research was carried out about 60%, the Kingdom of Tik suffered the greatest crisis in history, the world government attacked, and the Kingdom of Tik was destroyed!" "And I, after experiencing the danger of a lifetime of nine deaths, escaped from the Kingdom of Tike, and after almost ten years of escaping, I got rid of the chase of the world government, and lived in the safe house where you got the bloodline detector! " "Later, I think you have seen it on the projection in the blood vessel tester, so I won''t say more!" "In short, the so-called brain in the tank is actually a technology that uses special equipment and special nutrient solutions to keep the human brain active after the body dies, maintain the ability to think, and make a person live forever in disguise!" Listening to Archibald''s explanation, Arthur nodded. This is similar to the information he collected before and his own guesses! "Then what else do you want to ask now?" Archibald asked when he saw this. "Hmm..." Arthur said after hesitating for a moment, "I want to know what happened to you and my ancestors!" Arthur wanted to know, why Martin suddenly changed his original intention and returned to Xihai to establish Saint Martin! "Your ancestors?" Archibald asked a little surprised. He knew that now, he thought that Arthur was the descendant of a certain royal family that escaped from the Tik Kingdom. And the biggest reason why he thinks so is that he thinks Martin will not talk to posterity! After all, after he left, that place was equivalent to being abandoned, and Martin also knew this, so he would definitely not tell his posterity about this! Well, who would be okay to mention an abandoned place? In other words, the people of West Sea Saint Martin will not go to find that place specially! And under this premise, the island where the blood pulse detector is located was discovered. It is more likely that a descendant of the Tike Kingdom who escaped arrived there by accident and discovered the blood pulse detector! "My ancestor, Pendragon Martin!" Arthur shrugged and said sternly. "Martin is your ancestor?" Archibald asked incredulously with wide-eyed eyes. "Wait, aren''t you a descendant of the royal family of the Tik kingdom who is living outside? How did you become Saint Martin? " "Did I tell you that I was a descendant of a royal family in the Kingdom of Tik?" Arthur asked in a bit of surprise~www.novelhall.com~Uh...no! "Archibald asked in a bit of astonishment, "Then how did you get this blood vessel? " "Oh, it''s like this..." Arthur briefly told Archibald about what happened to him because of various accidents! And listening to these, Archibald could not talk to himself for a long time! "This... is it a coincidence?" Archibald was silent for a long time, then a few words popped out of his mouth. "Yes!" Arthur nodded and admitted, "I think it''s a coincidence too!" , he changed his voice and said, "But... this is life, isn''t it? Everyone''s life is made up of countless coincidences, and I just happened to meet it!" Hearing these words, Archibald seemed to be touched by something deep in his heart. Shan, after a flash of memory in his eyes, nodded and said, "That''s right! Then you belong to Saint Martin now...? " "King! I am the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur!" Arthur introduced himself. "That''s it!" Archibald exhaled deeply and said, "In this case, I will tell you the story of me and your ancestor, Martin!" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 692： Mysterious Martin "My acquaintance with Martin is the same as when you found the safe house where I used to be. It is a coincidence!" Archibald said in a gentle tone, "It was more than 150 years ago. one day...." Following Archibald''s narration, a story of a chance encounter slowly unfolded in front of Arthur! Because of this, Arthur began to understand the relationship between Archibald and Martin! The matter between them was after Archibald had a chance to survive the so-called brain-in-tank experiment for himself, but because the brain-in-tank experiment was too urgent, many sequelae broke out together, so Archibald had to. Erd could only stay in the safe house for more than four hundred years of conditioning, and then barely cured all the sequelae, when Martin came to the island where the safe house is located and started! At that time, after Archibald had gone through more than four hundred years and barely adjusted his own body, the brain in the tank, and removed the sequelae, Martin happened to pass by the small island where the safe house is located. And because Archibald had a slight obsessive-compulsive disorder, the flowers and trees on the island where Archibald was located at that time were taken care of by the robot he made in a weird and orderly manner! Because of this, when Martin happened to pass by on an adventure, after seeing the weird and orderly flowers and trees, he climbed onto the island out of curiosity and clashed with the robot made by Archibald on the island. . If it were not the last, Archibald discovered that Martin was the bloodline of the Kingdom of Tick, maybe the two sides would die somewhere! But because of this, the two sides knew each other! Later, after Archibald talked to Martin about the kingdom of Tike, Martin and Archibald hit it off. The two sides confirmed the cooperative relationship, and together they returned to the West Sea to establish Saint Martin, preparing to overthrow the world. government! "Wait!" After Arthur heard this, he asked with an incredible face, "My ancestors established St. Martin with you so easily, and planned to overthrow the world government?" "Sounds ridiculous, right?" Archibald said with a frown. "To be honest, I thought it was weird! After all, Martin''s dream is to take risks in various places, see the most beautiful scenery, and walk. A complete great waterway!" "In this case, when he was only one step away from fulfilling his dream, just because I told him about the Kingdom of Tik, he made a hasty decision to return to the West Sea to establish Saint Martin, which really makes me a little incredible!" "But when I later curiously asked him why, he didn''t tell me directly. Instead, he smiled mysteriously and said,''This is a secret, you will know about it later'', and then he stopped talking. !" "Secret?" Arthur asked curiously. "Yes! Secret!" Archibald said solemnly, "I can see that his words should be true, and there is indeed a secret hidden in his heart! But what is this secret? I am not sure!" "I only know that this secret is the real reason why he established Saint Martin! And the deeds of the Kingdom of Tik that I told him at the time were just a little catalyst in it!" "Is this..." Arthur murmured, still a little puzzled! According to the information he has read, Martin is a person who is very obsessed with dreams. How could he decide to return to the West Sea because of the matter of the Tike Kingdom? Originally Arthur thought that Archibald should have done something in this, that''s why Martin had such a big change! And now, when I heard this, Arthur suddenly felt that his ancestor Martin seemed to be covered with a veil of mystery, which made people a little confused! After thinking about it for a while, Arthur decided to put it down first! What is Martin''s secret? He might not be able to figure it out for a while now, so he still has to keep his eyes in front of him and talk to Archibald first. "By the way, you said it took you four hundred years to treat the sequelae of the brain in the tank?" Arthur asked curiously, "How can it take four hundred years for so long?" As the chief scientist of the Tik Kingdom, Archibalds IQ and scientific research capabilities are of course needless to say. He is definitely the worlds top. In this case, he has spent four hundred years, which really makes Arthur somewhat curious! "There are many reasons. For example, there were only robots around me at the time, and they could do fewer things. For example, the materials on my island at the time were already used by me!" Archibald explained. "But the most important thing is that my body is the brain in the tank!" Upon hearing Archibalds last words, Arthur understood it after a second thought! Archibald''s body is the brain in the tank, and the glass cover outside the brain in the tank, the brain inside is very fragile. It can basically be said that there is a slight error, even a small error may cause death! Therefore, he must be careful and careful about the sequelae treatment of his own body, the brain in the tank, he must not be able to start without absolute certainty! In this case, he had spent more than four hundred years treating himself, and Arthur could understand it! It''s about his own life, even if Archibald is genius, he must be very careful! "By the way, what''s the matter with this crystal ball in my hand?" Arthur asked, shaking the crystal ball in his hand in front of Archibald. "The crystal ball in your hand is actually a weapon, a particularly powerful weapon!" Archibald explained. "After Martin and I returned to the West Sea and discussed it, under normal circumstances, it is completely impossible for our newly established kingdom to defeat the world government!" "After all, the financial and material resources of Saint Martins when it was established at that time are far different from the power of the world government on the surface, let alone the power of the world government in secret!" "So, we decided at the time to build a weapon, a weapon that can suppress the world government, and this is it!" "The name of this weapon is the Eye of Judgment~www.novelhall.com~ It is divided into three parts!" "The first is the reefs around Saint Martin. Those reefs enclose the entire Saint Martin on the bright surface and protect Saint Martin, but in the dark they are actually responsible for collecting tidal energy, and then use a special technology, wireless charging in space. , To gather energy to me through space!" "Secondly, it is here. After the reef gathers energy to me, I will use part of this energy to run here and some of it to store it. When necessary, the stored energy will be compressed to the extreme, forming a huge power that can be destroyed. The energy bomb that destroys the city and the country is launched!" "Third, it is the crystal ball that you hold in your hand. That ball is my weapon made of devil fruit. The devil fruit in it is called the hole fruit, which is a superhuman devil fruit. The effect is You can make holes anywhere!" "The place where we are now is to use this fruit to make a hole in the space, and then I use some special technology to maintain the stability of this space!" "In addition to opening holes, it also serves as a key to enter and exit here. The most important thing is to launch cannonballs! After the energy bombs are formed here, they can be launched through this devil fruit weapon!" "In this case, the energy bomb fired by this Judgment Eye can move with the crystal ball and destroy any place!" After listening, Arthur couldn''t talk to himself for a long time! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 693： Friends from the same age After a long silence, Arthur received the message of the Judgment Eye! good stuff! Absolutely good stuff! This was Arthur''s first thought after receiving the message. According to Archibald, this is definitely a big killer! However, what he cares most is not the attack power of the Eye of Judgment, but what Archibald just said, the technology to maintain the stability of the space, there are three kinds of space wireless charging, and the devil fruit weapon! These three types seem to be nothing at first glance, but if you take a closer look, you can discover the power of them! The first technology to maintain the stability of space, if it is matched with the crystal ball in Arthur''s hand, then directly constructing a channel between two distant places, is it not equivalent to a solar fixed-point portal? is the kind of unlimited use! The second one is wireless charging in space, which can be charged across space! If this technology is combined with the four stewards of the Tick Kingdom, where Jennifers mechanical dragon and wolf, it is entirely possible to form a mechanical dragon and wolf army! And its more than that. If you can, you can also research some rechargeable ships, mechas, trams, etc. Anyway, this recharge does not depend on the location, it can be recharged anywhere in the world! Third, the devil fruit weapon, compared with the other two, is a price comparison, after all, the devil fruit weapon is definitely not as powerful as using the devil fruit after eating it! But its amazing too! After all, the Devil Fruit weapon is limited by the sea floor stone and the sea, but its users are not! can be said to be immune to the side effects of Hailoushi in disguise! Thinking about this, Arthur asked quickly, "The technology that maintains the stability of the space, the wireless charging of the space, and the devil fruit weapon, do you know them?" After speaking, Arthur couldnt wait to slap himself! He asked a stupid question! If it weren''t for Archibald, how could it be possible for Pendragon Martin to have this kind of technology? "Might!" Archibald was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, and then said, "But, meeting is useless! Now I don''t have the main materials for these three things!" "The main material?" Arthur asked curiously. "Yes, the main material!" Archibald said sternly, "Maintaining space stability, and space wireless charging technology, both of which require something called space debris!" Nani! ? Space debris! Isnt this fantasy, Xianxia, ??and Gaowu world that they only have? How can there be such high-end things in my two-dimensional world? Hearing this name, Arthur was stunned! And Archibald looked at Arthur''s dumbfounded look, thinking he didn''t know what the so-called space debris was, so he quickly explained, "The so-called space debris is not the real space debris!" "It''s a piece of his corpse after a strong man who ate the fruits of space and used them to the extreme more than a thousand years ago!" At this point, he paused and continued, "Perhaps because this strong man has used the fruits of space to an incredible level, so his corpse also has a bit of space power!" "Later, by accident, a scientist discovered the ability of his body, and after accidentally leaking it out in a party, it immediately aroused the coveting of many scientists at that time!" "All scientists want to study the power of so-called space!" "Finally in the scramble of countless scientists, his corpse was divided into hundreds of pieces and snatched by different scientists, and because it was not good to call corpse fragments, the scientists who grabbed his hands called his corpse fragments Space debris!" "Oh!" Arthur nodded suddenly. It turns out that space debris is not what he thought! Thinking, Arthur was a little surprised again. Space fruit? There is such a fruit that is known as a BUG-level fruit by just hearing the name? But, Arthur changed his mind and didn''t care! There are all the fruits of time in the original work. What is the fruit of space now? "And for so many years, the body of that strong man has long been gone, and there are very few handed down, and I just got a small piece by accident!" "It''s all used to maintain the space stability of this place, and there is space for wireless charging, so now I don''t have space debris in my hands, and there is no way to make it!" Archibald continued. "What about the Devil Fruit weapon? What is the difference in the main material?" Arthur frowned and asked again. "There is something called mimic fluid! The effect of this kind of thing is to simulate a real life form, so that the devil fruit can be used without eating it!" Archibald said sternly. "Mimic fluid?" Arthur asked curiously again. "Yes, mimics! This kind of thing is not synthetic, but natural. Only in the deep trenches of the New World, there is a one-tenth chance of appearing. It can be described as an extremely rare item! After Archibald said in a deep voice, he said, "However, compared to space debris, which is almost impossible now, this kind of thing can still be found, but the probability is relatively small!" Listening to his words, Arthur nodded silently, and wrote down the mimicry thing! He is going to give him a reward when he turns around, let someone find it, or buy a little from someone! "Any questions?" Archibald continued to ask after seeing Arthur nodding. "Also!" After Arthur said affirmatively, he changed his voice and said calmly, "But, let''s talk about it later! Let''s talk about your problem first!" Arthur still has a lot of doubts in his mind, but he knows that these doubts will definitely be unclear for a while, so he decided to put the doubt down for the time being, and talk about Archibald first! "My question?" Archibald asked curiously. "For example, you need to recharge now, such as your future plans, etc.!" Arthur said calmly. "Charging is a big deal! With my current energy, if I fall asleep to maintain the minimum consumption, I will last a few months at most, and if I don''t fall asleep, I can last a month!" Archibald murmured , Said with a headache, "Furthermore, I don''t seem to understand my future plans for a while!" "Then join Saint Martin and become my subordinate!" Arthur smiled slightly and invited. Although Archibald worked with Martin in the past, he can also be counted as a person from Saint Martin, but now after more than one hundred and fifty years have passed, Arthur does not know what Archibald thinks now. , That''s why there is such an invitation! As for Archibald, I disagree... Ha ha! Whether he agrees or not~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur will never let him go! "Ok!?" Listening to Arthurs invitation, Archibald asked in surprise, "Invite me to join Saint Martin as your subordinate?" "As long as you become my subordinate, you don''t have to worry about charging, and you don''t have to worry about future plans. Just concentrate on researching things for me!" Arthur said sternly. Archibald listened to Arthur''s words, and after a few moments of thought, he smiled and said, "Isn''t I already from Saint Martin?" He agreed! The reason why he agreed so easily is also very simple. The most important thing is that he cooperated with Martin more than a hundred years ago, and he is already considered a person from Saint Martin! Furthermore, as he looks like this now, is there any other choice besides Arthur? If you dont take refuge, what if Arthur turns off the key? Then, isn''t he in the eyes of judgment, wasted alive? You know, he doesnt have much energy now! "Very good!" Arthur heard what he meant, smiled, and said, "Then I will introduce you to some friends who have also joined Saint Martin and come from the same era as you!" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 694： Reunion The next day Under Arthur''s arrangement, except for Newton in the East China Sea, Troya and Jennifer both came to see Archibald! And the moment the three met, they were all excited! "It''s nice to be able to see you...!" Archibald''s projection trembled his lips, and said these words with difficulty. Although the two parties belonged to different departments when they were in the Kingdom of Tike, they rarely met except Archibald who was occasionally called into the palace. Although Troya and Jennifer are both dead now, Archibald cannot see them! But listening to the familiar voices of the two, he still couldn''t help crying! Of course, it didn''t really flow down. After all, he only has one brain left now, and he can''t do high-end things like crying that can only be done with a body! And Jennifer and Troya are naturally not much better! six hundred years! This is a time that is enough for the sea to change into the earth! During these long years, I can still meet people I know, even if this person is not very familiar to them, it is a very, very lucky thing. It is rarer than the five million in the lottery! Therefore, the two of them looked at the Archibald projection in front of them, and they were also in tears, almost crying! "Long time no see!" Troya looked at Archibald in a daze for a long time before these words popped out of his mouth! Although there are a thousand words in his heart, the moment he saw Archibald, he could only say these words! Jennifer was silent for a long time, shaking her lips, hesitating, "You... are old!" I want to say a lot, and I want to sigh, but in the end I can say it, only three words! After the three of them had finished speaking, they all became silent! They were very excited, but they didn''t know what to say at this time, so they could only use silence to replace the thousand words they wanted to say! After about ten minutes, the turbulent emotions in the three people''s hearts gradually calmed down! "By the way, what is your situation now?" Archibald asked curiously after his emotions calmed down. Regarding the current situation of the two, Archibald was very curious, just because he was so excited because of the long absence of reunion, he didn''t ask immediately! But now that the mood has calmed down, he naturally asked immediately! Hearing these words, Jennifer and Troya looked at each other and smiled. Then Troya explained, "We are now the gods of death, the so-called **** of death is..." Troya explained to Archibald in detail what death is. After listening to his explanation, Archibald said with a whole face inconceivable, "Seireitei? Reaper? There is such a place in this world, is it still in the hands of His Majesty Arthur?" "Yes! At the beginning, when His Majesty Arthur told me about Seireitei, I also had an incredible face. I thought how could there be such a magical place in the world, but after seeing it with my own eyes, I had to sigh the world. It''s amazing!" Troia looked at Archibald and said with a smile. Recall that when he heard Seireitei for the first time, and when he heard the **** of death for the first time, he was almost exactly the same as Archibald now! If he hadn''t really become the **** of death later, he would not believe it! "That..." Archibald said hesitantly, "Can I be a **** of death?" I have to say, Archibald was moved by death! You know, it has been six hundred years since he moved his brain into the tank! In these six hundred years, although he can still control the robot to move, or go out to see the scenery, it is not as good as his own body. Looking at the scenery through the screen, I always feel that it is a little bit of meaning! "Yes!" Troia said without hesitation, "As long as you die! You have joined the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and your soul will be automatically taken to Seireitei!" Troya did not enter Seireitei through normal channels, but Arthur helped him to do it. However, over the years, he also knew many death friends, and heard from them the real way to enter Seireitei! "Really?" Archibald surprised. "Really!" Troya nodded, then hesitated, "But, do you really want to be a **** of death?" "Of course!" After Archibald answered without hesitation, he suddenly thought of something, and sighed, "Oh... forget it!" Although becoming a **** of death and possessing a body is very tempting for him, but he suddenly thought that if he became a **** of death, then his brain in this tank would be useless! The brain in the tank is useless, it sounds like it doesn''t matter. After all, there is a body, the brain in the tank is useless if it is useless! But actually, this is very important! When he designed the brain in the tank, he didn''t just think about prolonging the life and surviving! When he designed it, he also considered a persons brain power. The computing power is always limited. Therefore, when designing the brain in the tank, he also installed a special mechanical device developed by himself, which can maximize his Computing ability to assist him in scientific research projects! If he becomes a **** of death, then this increased computing power will naturally be gone! And, now the center of this Judgment Eye is him. If he dies, then this Judgment Eye will definitely take a long time to be used, and it can only be used after he resets the program! So after comprehensive consideration, he still forget it! "Why forget it?" Troya looked at Archibald in confusion. Isnt it good to have a body? And when Archibald listened to his words, he simply talked to Troya and Jennifer about the reason why it was forgotten! "Oh, that''s a pity!" Troia listened to his words with a pity expression on his face. Similarly, Jennifer''s face also showed a pity! "Forget it, let''s not talk about these things, let''s talk about these years, how can you live a good life!" Looking at the expressions of the two, Archibald smiled and changed the subject! Immediately, the three of them talked about these people, their lives! ---- St. Martins Palace Study Room! After arranging the three to meet, Arthur left first! He knew that after so many years of not seeing each other, the three of them must have endless topics, so he came back first! After coming back, he received a news that surprised him! "What? The upper navy informs you that you are about to start a war? Or is it against Saint Martin?" Listening to the phone ~www.novelhall.com~The navy undercover that Arthur had conquered in his early years, the head of Major General Stella said Arthur was surprised by the news! Before Stella heard the news, neither Mary Gioia nor the navy around Saint Martin sent him any news! However, it is normal for him to change his mind! On the side of Mary Gioia, it is estimated that the five old stars had already posted something wrong with Elulita, but because of the identity of the dragon, she could not move her. And now they are going to target Arthur, they must guard against Elulita! As for the navy around Saint Martin... Some of those navies were recruited from Saint Martin''s side. Once the surrounding navies know about it, it will be no different from Saint Martin! So they will definitely guard it too! Its just that what they never thought was that Arthurs undercover was among the top navy, so this was exposed in advance! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Stella said surely. "Okay, I see. If there is any news later, you will notify me again, so be it!" Arthur hung up after saying something. Immediately, he leaned back on the chair, closed his eyes and started thinking. After a while, he seemed to think of something, and the corners of his mouth rose inexplicably! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 695： caveat Time is passing fast! The days soon came to the end of February! The weather is clear and cloudless! A lot of people gathered at the gate of King Whitts capital early in the morning. Among them, there are civilians, small vendors, small vendors, etc. They all take advantage of the morning time to bring their own vegetables, commodities, food and other things into the city to sell! At the same time, there are also many civilians near the capital, the subordinates of wealthy merchants, servants of nobles, etc., taking advantage of the early morning to buy fresh vegetables and fruits of the day! Just at this time. A tall and strong man wearing a white suit, a white cloak and a white mask with a little pattern on his face appeared at the gate of the city! "This is the capital of the Kingdom of Whitby?" The strong man stopped at the gate with his hands in his pockets, looked up at the gate, and muttered. And the people passing by at this time also cast curious eyes on this brawny man! The brawny mans suit and dress are a bit eye-catching! However, passers-by didn''t care too much! There are so many people in this world who wear fancy clothes. Its very common to look like a strong man. They dont see each other once or twice. Theyve already gotten used to it, so they soon turned their attention to them. Things. "Forget it, let''s go!" After watching for a long time, the brawny man who stopped to look at the gate of the city also closed his gaze and walked toward the city! Soon, he came to the city, and after walking straight for about half an hour, he arrived at the gate of the palace! "Stop, who?" Looking at the soldiers at the palace gate, looking at the coming strong man, he asked sharply. "Who?" The brawny man chuckled slightly, his eyes flashed with a cruel expression, and said coldly, "The one who killed you!" said, the figure of the strong man suddenly disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of the soldier. At the same time, a hand has been inserted into the soldier''s neck. from the front to the back! "Uh..." The soldier felt the sharp pain in his throat. He only had time to lower his head and look at the hand on his neck in an incredible manner. He softened and lost his voice! The burly man looked at the scene in front of him, and blankly took his **** hand from the soldiers neck, then took out a white silk scarf in the front pocket of the suit with his clean hand and wiped it. I wiped my hands! Just after he finished everything, the other soldiers guarding the city gate reacted! "The enemy attack!!!" "Killed!" "Come on, enemy attack!!!" "catch him!" "Don''t let him run away!" ... Some of the soldiers shouted loudly, some pointed their guns at the strong man, and some carefully stepped back. In short, the soldiers at the gate of the palace suddenly became a mess! However, their messing up did not affect the brawny! After wiping his hands, the brawny man put the silk scarf back in his chest pocket and walked towards the palace! "Da da da!" With the sound of heavy footsteps, among the soldiers who aimed their guns at the burly man, some of them couldn''t stand it anymore and pulled the trigger directly! "Crack!" "boom!" The bullet flew out of the muzzle at an extremely fast speed, towards the strong man! Seeing this, the brawny man didn''t dodge anything, he just faced the bullet in a daze! next moment! Something that surprised the soldiers present happened! "!" The bullet shot on the strong man''s body, making a sound like a metal collision. And the brawny man has nothing to do except his body shape and his clothes are slightly damaged! "not good!" "Hurry up and shoot!" "Shoot him, shoot him!!!" ... The soldiers watched this scene, pulling the trigger with a little horror, and greeted others to attack together! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... As the bullets flew out, the strong man suddenly made a sound like iron. "! ! ..." "Ha ha!" In this sound like iron strike, the strong man sneered and disappeared in place! next moment. The brawny man appeared in front of the soldier closest to him, and inserted one hand into his neck. "Zi!" In an instant, blood spewed out like water that opened the gate. Then, when the spewing blood was about to touch the strong man, the strong man disappeared again and appeared in front of another soldier, with another hand inserted into his neck! Immediately, the soldier was silent! In this way, while disappearing and appearing ceaselessly, the brawny man was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep. In less than ten seconds, dozens of guard soldiers at the palace gate, all covered their necks and opened their eyes. Lie down slowly, there is no sound! "The weak! Haha!" After doing all this, the strong man sneered, took out the white silk scarf from his chest pocket again, and wiped his hand. While rubbing the brawny man, he continued to walk into the palace! And when he walked about fifty meters, the second wave of 100 soldiers ran towards him! "The man has blood on his hands, he should be the enemy!" "Yes, I don''t know or meet that person, he must be the enemy!" "What are you waiting for, hit him!" ... When the soldiers ran over, they also found the strong man! "A bunch of ants!" After a faint saying, the strong man disappeared in place! In a while! A group of dead corpses covering their necks appeared in the palace square, and the blood directly filled the square, making the palace square look very **** and terrifying! And the strong man continued to wipe his hands while moving, but he didn''t mean to stop at all! Soon, when the third wave of more than 500 soldiers arrived, he walked to the door of the palace hall. "Stop, don''t want to go in!" "Asshole, get out of here!" "Don''t leave quickly, or you will die here!" ... A group of soldiers looked at the brawny man with only one man, but did not dare to relax at all, and they all pointed their guns at the brawny man. Where are the dead bodies in the palace gate and the square! Even if they have five hundred people, they feel unsafe! While looking at them, the brawny man didn''t care, but said lightly, "If you don''t let go, then die here!" "We won''t let it die!" "Your Majesty the Queen can be in it, we will never let it!" "Don''t let it, resolutely don''t let it!" ... Although the soldiers were worried, they still firmly rejected the brawny! "Then go to death!" The brawny man faintly said a word~www.novelhall.com~ disappeared in place! Immediately afterwards, he appeared in front of a soldier again, and raised his hand to insert it toward his neck! can be at this moment! "boom!" The sound of a gun from the hall made the alarm bell sound in the heart of the brawny man. Immediately, he didn''t dare to hesitate, while using an iron block to defend, while preparing to leave with a shave! Unfortunately it''s still too late! A bullet shot into his chest before he had time to react. "Hmm, hum!" The strong man gritted his teeth and uttered a painful grunt. He lowered his head and glanced at the painful chest and the bullet that was half inserted into his body. His heart was full of anger! Immediately, we are going to kill! But at this moment, Hathaway''s cold voice came from the palace hall, saying, "The world government, this is just a warning to tell you that my citizens are not so easy to kill. If you commit another crime, , I will definitely kill you!" After finishing this sentence, she changed her voice and said, "Okay, come in if you have anything!" Hearing these words, the brawny man wanted to have an attack, but considering the order he received before his arrival, he still suppressed his anger and walked into the hall! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 696： ? Each thought "What''s your CP?" Hathaway asked faintly, looking at the brawny man in a white suit. The brawny man glanced at the gun that hadn''t dissipated the gunpowder by Hathaway, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, and said, "CP0 is broken!" "CP0?" After Hathaway murmured, she looked at the brawny man with blazing eyes, and asked faintly, "What is CP0 looking for?" "To deliver orders for the world government!" Broken throat said sternly. "What order!" Hathaway asked with a frown. "Our world government wants you to stop the war!" Broken Throat stared at Hathaway, and said word by word. "Impossible!" Hathaway refused without hesitation! What are you kidding? Not to mention that the snowball war of the Whitney Kingdom is not easy to stop. Once it stops, it may lead to a complete collapse. Even if it stops, why does the world government order the Whitney Kingdom to stop the war? Is it because the world government looks big? Besides, is the war in the Kingdom of Whitby that she has the final say? That''s what Saint Martin said! The army of the Kingdom of Whitby is now in the hands of Graves, and Graves is from St. Martin. She has no way to order him on major matters such as war, and at most look for ordinary trivial matters. That''s him! "Haha!" Broken the throat seemed to have expected Hathaway to say this. After chuckling twice, he said seriously, "If you disagree, our world government may take some, very measures!" At the end of the talk, the broken throat bit the five words extraordinary measures very tightly, that means it goes without saying! If you dont obey, you will take some violent methods! "You..." Hathaway''s face was stern, and a cold light flashed in her eyes. She was about to say something, but she was interrupted by her throat! "Maybe your strength is good, but you have to know that my strength is not ranked among the world government, and it is just like a junior lieutenant general in the navy of the world government, so you have to consider Clear!" Broken Throat warned slightly. Hathaway''s strength is good in the eyes of Broken Throat! But it''s just good! The Broken Throat in the world government is very clear that Hathaways strength is nothing in the eyes of the world government! And listening to his words, Hathaway also calmed down! She also understands that she is not an opponent of the world government! Even, she is not the opponent of the man named Broken Throat! The reason why she was able to break the throat just now was because she relied on the Momo fruit to increase the power and speed of the bullet, which caused the throat to be injured. If there is a real fight, she is really not the opponent of the broken throat! As long as the opponent has been holding the iron block and armed color domineering, her attack can not break the defense, and if it cannot break the defense, even if the speed of her bullets is fast, it will be useless! This is also one of the reasons why so many people died at the palace gate and the palace square, but she did not mention it! If you have beaten the opponent, the lightest broken throat is also a disability! "No, no!" After calmly thinking for a while, Hathaway suddenly noticed something wrong in the other party''s words! Although is a warning, there seems to be something in the other party''s words! Immediately, Hathaway squinted at her broken throat, and said in a deep voice, "I think the world government should have anything else to say?" Broken throat smiled slightly, and said sternly, "Yes! The adults above us also considered that you might not agree, so they also chose a second choice!" "The second option? What is it?" Hathaway asked with a frown. "The Kingdom of Saint Martin! The Kingdom of Saint Martin violated the ban of the world government. It privately studied some things prohibited by the world government and was noticed by the adults above, so the adults above are ready to eliminate them!" "However, Saint Martin''s Kingdom still has some strength after all, and the adults above don''t want to lose too much. Therefore, in addition to the navy attacking, the adults hope that you can also attack together!" "As long as you attack Saint Martin together, we will be responsible for all the losses during the period, and no matter how you attack the surrounding kingdom afterwards, the adults above will ignore it!" Duanhou said in a deep voice. The so-called violation of the prohibition is of course false, it is nothing more than an excuse! After all, the world government is shameless. If you dont even look for excuses, it would be shameless! The reason why the Whitney Kingdom cooperated with the naval attack was to use them! In the original discussion, the five old stars wanted to let people come to warn the Whitney Kingdom. But later in the discussion about how to attack Saint Martin, they changed their minds again! One of the five old stars suddenly wondered, since St. Martin is a trouble, the Kingdom of Whitby is also a trouble, so why not let the two troubles become positive and let the Kingdom of Whitney cooperate with the navy to attack St. Martin? Whit Kingdoms army is scumbag, but there are so many people! Its okay to be cannon fodder! If they were to attack together, it would definitely consume a lot of Saint Martin''s soldiers for the world government! As for their losses, and promise them to attack the surrounding kingdoms at will... Well, the wool is on the sheep! St. Martins development over the years has been so fast. Once St. Martin is laid down, the world government will surely be able to reap a large sum of money. What was the consumption for the Whitney Kingdom at that time? The world government must make money in the end! As for attacking the surrounding kingdoms at will, let alone! Whit Kingdoms snowball warfare is bound to collapse once it encounters a strong enemy! It doesn''t matter if the world government doesn''t care, they will definitely die in their own hands in the end! So, this whimsical proposal was unanimously approved by the five old stars! Of course, the five old stars also considered that the Whitney Kingdom might not agree, so they sent them to cut their throats, and asked him to give him a prestige when he came, and let the people of Whitney Kingdom see how powerful the world government is. This threatens the Whitney Kingdom! That''s why, the broken throat will kill at the gate of the palace! the other side! Listening to the broken throat, a strange emotion appeared in Hathaway''s heart. Didnt the world government bump into the gun? But thinking about this, she still put on a hesitant expression on her face, and said hesitantly, "This...let me think about it! After all, this is not a trivial matter, and there is a country of flowers between my door and Saint Martin. I dont know if they will let us pass!" "You don''t need to worry about the country of flowers, our world government will communicate!" After Broken Throat responded, he threatened, "As for consideration...I don''t think you need to think about it. If you refuse, you can do the consequences. Think for yourself!" Hearing this, Hathaways eyes flashed, and after hesitating for a moment, she pretended to be threatened by her broken throat, gritted her teeth and said, In addition to the loss of your responsibility, I also want you to be private before the battle. Pay me ten devil fruits below!" "Ok!?" Broken his throat and raised his brow, after thinking for a moment, he said, "Yes!" Before coming, the five old stars also gave him a little power, allowing him to agree to Hathaway''s small conditions that are not too excessive. He can agree to small conditions like ten devil fruits! Besides, the other party didnt say what kind of fruit it was, did they? Its not a natural one~www.novelhall.com~ Its not an Eudemons species. Most of the other devil fruits are only worth one or two billion. Ten of them add up to more than one billion. This small amount of money is compared to the Whitney Kingdom. An army of hundreds of thousands is nothing at all! "That''s it, you can go back to your life, you can tell me in advance when you want to attack!" Hathaway put on a lonely expression and waved her hand. "That''s good!" The corner of Broken Throat''s mouth raised slightly, and after a lightly said, he turned and left! ---- After breaking her throat, the expression on Hathaway''s face immediately returned to normal! "Interesting!" Hathaway murmured while sitting on the throne, with the corners of her mouth raised slightly, "The world government is going to attack Saint Martins, and found me here... Haha, really interesting!" "However, these ten devil fruits...should be enough for me to secretly build my own power!" At the end, an inexplicable light flashed in her eyes, and her hands could not help holding the handles on both sides of the throne, seemingly excited. After a while, she calmed down and relaxed her hands, and murmured, "But that''s what''s going to happen later, so let''s inform him now! After all, people from the world government can''t hide him from here!" After , she picked up the phone worm on the side and dialed a familiar number to go out! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 697： X-Men St. Martins Palace Study "Tsk, its so interesting!" After receiving the news from Hathaway, Arthur showed an interesting expression on his face, shaking his head and saying the same words as Hathaway! He knew before the world government wanted to deal with Saint Martin, but he never expected that the world government would find the Kingdom of Whitby! Didn''t he just hit the muzzle? Now Arthur thinks about the scenes that will appear when there is a conflict with the world government in the future, and there is a feeling that he cannot tell! The hundreds of thousands of troops in the Whitney Kingdom, plus the 300,000 troops in the naval base around St. Martin, totaling more than one million St. Martins people, if there is a fight at that time...tsk! It is estimated that these people will occupy at least half of the people sent by the world government, or even more! Before starting to fight, more than half of the opponents are his own. Thinking about Arthur, I feel excited! will definitely give the world government a big surprise! "Hoo---" After being excited for a while, Arthur sighed deeply, suppressed the turbulent emotion in his heart, and muttered, "However, from the perspective of the world government letting the Whitney Kingdom also coordinate an attack, it is estimated that the war It will erupt within three or four months at most!" As for when the war will start, Arthur doesn''t know, but according to his guess, since the world government has notified the Whitney Kingdom, then the war will definitely not start too late! And according to the pre-preparation, logistical supplies and so on that are usually required to start a war, plus the distance between Mariejoa and the navy headquarters to reach the West Sea, the arrival of this war will be at most three or four months. , Maybe even shorter! "Since the war is about to start, then the prestige is still drawn! Strive to raise your own strength to the highest point before the war!" Arthur murmured. If it''s normal and peaceful, it doesn''t matter if the reputation stays. After all, there is nothing to do. If you save a little and then draw, it is naturally better! But now, since there is going to be a war with the world government, there is no need to accumulate reputation! is the last word to change to immediate combat power! can increase the odds of winning for myself in this aspect! Thinking, Arthur couldn''t help opening the system panel. 32010265! More than 32 million, this is Arthur''s entire prestige in the past time! Among them, 20 million were saved before, and more than 10 million were collected during this period of time, as the reputation of Saint Martin spread in the West Sea, and slowly accumulated! Now, Arthur decided to take them all out, leaving none! As for how to draw... After thinking for a while, Arthur decided to draw two big shots, ten million shots, one million shots at a time, and one million shots twice! After making the decision, Arthur did not hesitate anymore, and directly pressed the ten million button! [Congratulations on getting the X gene] "Ok!?" Arthur looked at the X-shaped transparent crystal that suddenly appeared in his hand, about the size of a palm, and raised his brows, muttering, "X gene?" Hearing this name, he thought of the superpowers in a certain movie! Could this be the thing in that movie? Thinking like this, Arthur opened the properties of the prop in his hand! X gene (legion item) [Introduction: It can give a person X gene, and the ability of X gene is affected by personal memory, physique, personality, luck and so on. In total, it can give one ten thousandth of the total population of the kingdom X gene (take Whole! That is 16,033 million people, taking 1,600 people), and those who have obtained the X gene will gradually increase their loyalty to your majesty under the influence of the X gene! Sure enough, it is something in the X-Men! Its just that there is something... "Some chicken ribs!" Arthur said with a frown. Gene X is undoubtedly a good thing if it is placed in other worlds! If can be placed in Pirate World, it will not look so good! And the reason, in addition to being a bit strong for the people in Pirate World, is also the devil fruit! In this world, the effect of Gene X can be said to be the same as the devil fruit, but it will not completely fail when it encounters sea floor stones or sea water like the devil fruit! However, this does not mean that Gene X is better than Devil Fruit! Considering that once you have the X gene, the training system of Pirate World, such as domineering, cannot be practiced. At most, you can only exercise your body and exercise your fighting skills. And the X gene is too uncertain to know the ability through appearance like the devil fruit, and the development direction is relatively small. After the X gene is basically obtained, the ability is determined, and it is impossible to develop various subsequent conceptual tricks like the devil fruit. Putting it all together, Gene X is a bit worse than Devil Fruit! "Who can use it?" Arthur said, hesitating! Although the X gene is a bit tasteless in the eyes of Arthur, if it is placed outside, or even inside Saint Martin, it can be said to be a real good thing! Devil fruit without side effects, even if you have to pay for it and you cant use the domineering result, even if you dont know what the ultimate X ability is, many people will rush to it! Of course, Arthur would definitely not use this thing for outsiders, only digest it internally! As for whom to digest, this is a question... to the army? This was the first thing Arthur thought of. But then he denied it himself! is good for the army, it can increase the overall strength of the army, but he always feels that this is not the best choice! After thinking about it for a long time, Arthur suddenly had a flash of inspiration, thinking of whom to use! security team! As the team responsible for the security of various places in St. Martin, it is definitely not possible without certain strength! After all, in this world, ordinary people can beat dozens of people with a little exercise. If the security team does not have the slightest strength, it will not be able to maintain order at all! But there is not such a thing as strength! The strength of the security team is generally poor! There are two main reasons for this! First, the source of the members of the security team! Most of the members of the security team were retired by the army, and the army, if it weren''t for injuries or disability, how could it be possible to retreat? And the strength of those who have retreated needless to say! is definitely not much! Secondly, it''s mainly busy! Under normal circumstances, the security team must not only maintain order, but also deal with the various things of the civilians and regulate the various disputes among the civilians. There is no time to exercise at all. In this case, the strength of the security team thinks. You can''t go up! Arthur still remembers that he once saw people making trouble on the street. The security team dispatched dozens of people with guns to solve the problem! After , he has been thinking of ways to increase the strength of the security team so that they can better maintain order, but he has never thought of it! But now when he saw this X gene, he had an idea! Form an X-Men! Of course, what he called the X-Men is not the same as in the movie, but a position similar to the armed police. When the security team encounters a strong person who can''t deal with it, the armed police are dispatched to solve the problem, and the armed police do not usually need to maintain order and deal with civilians, as long as they concentrate on exercising! In addition, in addition to the usual maintenance of public order, when necessary, you can also form an X-Men corps to fight as a surprise soldier, which is much better than simply giving the army! "If you do this, the strength of the security team will be greatly increased, and you will be more confident about the maintenance of local order! And when necessary, it can also be used as a surprise soldier!" Arthur thought, feeling more and more that this is a pity Good attention! However, he finally suppressed this matter for the time being! He is going to draw a lottery first, and then talk to the Minister of Public Security Gan Fuer about this matter after the draw, and discuss the details! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 698： Harry Potter The draw continued, and Arthur pressed the 10 million draw button again. [Congratulations on getting the Hogwarts suit] Hogwarts? Seeing what was extracted, Arthur looked dumbfounded. Isnt this the school in Harry Potter? Thinking, Arthur opened its properties casually. Hogwarts Set (Territory Items) [Introduction: Connotation: One Hogwarts Castle, one platform nine and three-quarters, one forbidden forest, one principal, a total of 13 teachers including four deans and teachers of various subjects, logistics staff including administrators , Librarian, head nurse, four hunting field guards, one hundred house elves] [Note: Hogwarts must be placed in an uninhabited mountainous area! [Note: The students of the school will select among all the eleven-year-olds in the kingdom, and after the selection is completed, all students will receive a letter from the Hogwarts Castle Owl! [Note: The entrance of platform 9 and three-quarters will be automatically set on each island in the kingdom, but only one island can be set, if it is a similar island, there will only be one, and all the entrances lead to the platform It''s the same! [Note: Platform 9 and three-quarters cannot be used at ordinary times. It can only be used for a period of time during the school and holidays every year! [Note: The forbidden forest has all kinds of magic creatures in the original work, and the magic creatures cannot leave the forbidden forest by themselves, they can only be taken away by the wizard or the host! [Note: In order to avoid certain creatures in the forbidden forest from being destroyed by more fierce magical creatures and causing irreparable losses, the magical creatures in the forbidden forest are set to be unable to kill each other, so the host must put food! [Note: Hogwarts Castle is not just a castle, it also has a greenhouse with all kinds of magic plants, a library with all books including forbidden books, dark magic, and a secret room with basilisks, etc. Wait! [Note: Since this world does not have the power of magic, when you use magic, except for the place where Hogwarts is located, the power of all magic in other places will drop unequal, among which elemental type magic drops the most! [Note: Since this world does not have the power of magic, the magic of space movement such as Floo powder, door keys, and phantom shifting cannot be used normally because there is no magic medium! [Note: Since there is no Diagon Alley, all students'' things are distributed by the school, and the money for the purchase of things is changed to tuition and paid to the school! ... Looking at this series of notes, Arthur was shocked for a long time and couldn''t talk to himself! This is Hogwarts! This is true magic! Anyone who has seen Harry Potter has no magical dream in his heart? The same is true even when Arthur was a kid! Only because reality does not allow him, he gave up helplessly However, he never expected that after he passed through, this magical power that once made him yearn for would be delivered by himself! It''s a pity, he is no longer who he was! Even if it is sent up now, he can''t practice! So sighed, Arthur began to look at the Hogwarts suit, and began to analyze it seriously! First of all, in terms of attack, the wizard may be mysterious in the world of Harry Potter, maybe very powerful, but in the world of Pirates... that''s it! The real powerhouse, you can beat you to a brain-dead without taking out that stick! And, what if you take out the stick? The speed at which you stick to a person may not be as fast as I can move! Of course, it cannot be said that the wizard is useless in attacking, and has no merit. At least, it is very concealed! Who would think of a small, easily broken stick that could kill people? Someone pointed at you with a small stick on the road, would you care? Furthermore, from the defensive aspect! er... well, with the fragile body of a wizard, in the world of pirates, it is almost no defense. Even those defensive magics are probably no better than a punch from a somewhat powerful person! Moreover, the wizard may not be able to release defensive magic during the battle! Finally, in terms of assistance! The wizard is very powerful in this respect! Such as recovery as before, such as flying around, such as space shrinking and expanding, etc. magic, are all practical auxiliary magic! There are magic items such as invisibility cloak, time converter, etc., which are also very powerful auxiliary tools! Of course, the main assistant of wizards is potions! What compound decoction, what blessing medicine, what veritaserum, what bone-forming water, etc., each has its own uses, and each is not simple. If it is used for infiltration, combat, or interrogation, Used in treatment, it can be described as extremely powerful! "It''s decided, the wizard will be the aid of the kingdom from now on!" Arthur thought, making a decision in his heart! The wizard is basically useless in attack and defense. A careless or even ordinary person can solve it with a gun, so Arthur decided to directly put the wizard into the Kingdoms Royal Academy of Sciences, specializing in various potions. Magic props to assist the kingdom in battle! Of course, considering that wizards are different from ordinary people and the kingdoms normal research route, once wizards graduate, Arthur will not let them study with others. Instead, a special wizard research department is set up in the Academy of Sciences to allow wizards to do their own research. Do research! "It''s a pity, if Apparition, Floo fans, door keys and the like can be used normally, then the wizard''s auxiliary ability will be stronger!" Arthur said with some regret. If Phantom Shift, Floo powder, door keys and the like can be used, then the kingdom will rise to a higher level in terms of transportation, logistics, and support! Thinking like this, Arthur put down the suit first! The most important thing at the moment is the lottery, and it is not possible to train wizards at Hogwarts. According to the Hogwarts system, it will take at least seven years for the first batch of wizards to officially enter the society! Therefore, it is useless for Arthur to be anxious now! "Keep on smoking!" Thinking about it, Arthur pressed the one million ten-draw button! [Congratulations on getting a dozen of Giant''s Potion] Congratulations on obtaining the potion for life extension [Congratulations on getting a dozen of Giant''s Potion] Congratulations on obtaining the potion for life extension ... [Congratulations on getting the solar fixed-point portal package] ... Three dozen giant potions, six bottles of life extension potions, and a solar-powered fixed-point portal gift pack! Needless to say, the giant potion, a tasteless one! Life Extension Potion is a good thing, it came just right, and solved Arthur''s urgent need! With these life-prolonging potions, Grommash will be able to regain his combat power at his peak, and he will be able to play a role in the war that is about to begin! As for the solar fixed-point portal package... This is Arthur''s first pump! Well, to be precise, the gift pack was drawn for the first time, so he directly opened the properties and checked it! Solar Pointed Portal Gift Pack [Introduction, contains ten common solar fixed-point portals and an enhanced version of solar fixed-point portals! Arthur looked at the introduction, his eyes lit up, and he was suddenly excited! Earn blood! Dont say anything else~www.novelhall.com~ Its just an ordinary solar-powered fixed-point portal, enough to be worth a million of prestige! plus the enhanced version, he definitely earns blood! You need to know that the enhanced version has been drawn once, or it has drawn 10 million creatures, and now one million has been drawn out. What is it that is not blood? And he hasn''t used the solar fixed-point portal for a long time, and now this gift package completely solves his troubles! With these solar-powered fixed-point portals, he can connect Saint Martin, which is far away from Saint-Martin, but there is no secret base of solar-powered fixed-point portals. All sub-bases and the like are connected to Saint Martin! Moreover, the shells on the sky island are one of the pillar industries of St. Martin. In life, work, and the fuel of the steam engine, the shells of various functions on the sky island are basically inseparable! But because the portal on the sky island is ordinary, there is not much time available every day, and he hasn''t gotten the portal for a long time, causing the transportation of shells to be a problem! Now there is this enhanced version of the solar fixed-point portal in the gift package. As long as it is placed on the sky island, the shell transportation will no longer be a problem! "Hoo---" Thinking about this, Arthur sighed deeply, suppressed the excitement, and then pressed two to one million lottery draws, drawing all the remaining reputation! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 699： China 1 For unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today. Please remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find your way home! You can search for "on the pirate king ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! [Congratulations on getting the Super Chef Exam Room] [Congratulations on getting the rebirth cross] what? ? ? What the **** is this super chef examination room? Arthur, the super chef, knows that, isn''t it a level of chef! But what is the special chef examination room? Is it the venue for the special chef exam? Well, it should be literally! But here comes the problem! What is the use of giving me an exam venue? I''m a dignified king, can''t he still not be able to build an examination room? With such complaints, Arthur opened his attributes and looked at it. [Examination room for super chefs (life-style legion props)] [Introduction: There are three levels in an examination room, and those who pass the test can get a special chef template! [Note: The examination room can only be opened once a year, and the content of the level opened each time is different, and in addition to triggering the hidden conditions, only one person can pass at a time! [Note: Every time you open the examination room, at least one hundred people must participate, and these one hundred people must have certain cooking skills! [Note: The super chef template has only three functions. First, let the food made by the chef shine; second, allow diners to appreciate the connotation of the food when they eat the food; third, increase the chefs attention to the ingredients Understanding! [Note: Template winners will be loyal to the host! It''s this super chef! After Arthur saw the content, he was immediately stunned! It turns out that the special chefs in this special chef examination room are not the kind of special chefs who have passed the exams in the rabbit country that he thought before, but the special chefs of Zhonghua I, that is, the special chefs of the Chinese junior masters! However, after knowing which special chef Arthur was, he didn''t care too much! They are all chefs anyway, the same. At best, the cooking at the back is better! What he cares about is those words next to the special chef examination room...life-like legionary props! These short words represent the appearance of a new type of props! All of the legion items he had drawn before were the only four characters of legion items. The life-type legion item, which had three more characters, was the first time Arthur had drawn! Of course, for this life-like legion item, Arthur understood it all at once! It''s nothing more than a legion item for non-combat professions! just... This template is the first time he has seen it, there is no template with memory! The previous legion props, either with memories, such as the scepter of the goddess of victory, or simply without templates, such as Gene X. This is the first time he has encountered a template without a memory! However, Arthur also didn''t care too much! If there is no memory, there is no memory! It can be said that the ingredients of the Chinese Little Master''s world are completely different from the ingredients of this world, so there is no memory, and it doesn''t matter! Thinking about this, Arthur turned his gaze to the second thing. The one that appeared in his hand was about fifty or sixty centimeters in size, no different from the appearance of an ordinary cross, but it was a gray thing! Rebirth the cross! When he heard the name of this thing, and looked at the familiar thing in his hand, Arthur raised his brows and his heart beat faster! Because the name and appearance of this thing are almost exactly the same as some props in a game he once played! And if it is really that kind of props, then he will make a lot of money in this draw! Immediately, Arthur opened up the attributes of the rebirth cross with a panic of anticipation! Rebirth Cross [Introduction: A prop from a certain game that is used to bring people back to life! As long as the holder hands a drop of blood on it, after death, he can be resurrected where the cross is! [Note: Those who die of old age due to the complete exhaustion of their life span cannot be resurrected! It really is that thing! Arthur looked at this cross and got excited! Items that can be resurrected! This one is much better than any fairy beans or rejuvenating potions! Although those things can only save people who are still breathing, the rebirth cross can save you even if you are out of breath! Between the two, which is the lighter and the heavier, which is stronger, is clear at a glance! With this thing, Arthur can also let go of some hands and feet in battle! Even in the subsequent war with the world government, if the situation is unfavorable, Arthur can still use desperate means to replace the opponent. It can be said that with this thing, Arthur can die at will! "Today''s hand is so red!" Arthur looked at today''s harvest, and he couldn''t be more satisfied! On this day, in addition to the chicken ribs of the giant potion, he received two legion items, one territory item, plus six bottles of life-prolonging potions, and a solar-powered fixed-point portal package, and a rebirth cross! The combined value of these far exceeds the prestige he has consumed during the draw today! It can be said to be too red! "Continue smoking?" Feeling lucky today, Arthur couldn''t help but think of this idea! At this time, although the big head of his reputation is basically finished, there are still 10,000 points of small reputation that have not been consumed, so if he really wants to draw, he can still draw again! But after thinking about it, he finally gave up! Learn to be content! Today, the hands are so red, so many good things have been obtained, there is no need to continue! "call---" After taking a deep breath, Arthur murmured, "Since this is the case, let''s arrange where these things go!" After thinking about it for a while, Arthur first picked up the phone on the side and dialed out! "Blubru!" Accompanied by the ringing of the phone, the call was soon connected! "Hey!" Ganforna came out of the phone with a slightly old voice. "It''s me, come here!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "Okay, Your Majesty, it just happens that I have something to find you too!" Gan Fuer immediately responded. "Well, then come over and talk together!" Arthur said sternly. "Your Majesty, please wait!" Gan Fuer responded and hung up the phone! Soon! Ganfor appeared in front of Arthur. "Your Majesty, what do you want?" After Ganfor arrived, he didn''t talk about his own affairs first, but asked respectfully. "That''s it, I am going to organize a new department in the security team, the X-Men!" Arthur said in a deep voice, looking at Ganfor. "X-Men?" Gan Fore looked at Arthur in surprise, and said, "What is X-Men?" "The X-Men is..." Arthur briefly explained the meaning of the armed police to Ganfor! After listening, Ganfore''s eyes lit up and said, "I understand! Your Majesty is a good idea! As the territory of our kingdom increases day by day, the security team in the kingdom now often encounters some strong people!" "Although most of them were eventually subdued by the security team, a small part of them escaped because of their strength and the security team could not stop them!" "Now if there is the X-Men, a department that specializes in dealing with these strongmen, then for these strongmen, the security team will no longer have to sacrifice for no reason, let alone let them escape!" "Yeah!" Arthur nodded and said sternly, "This X-Men, I am going to enroll 1,600 people, and everyone must have never eaten Devil Fruit!" "Your Majesty, why?" Ganfor asked somewhat puzzledly. "The kingdom secretly developed a thing called X Gene. This thing can make people gain power like devil fruits, but the side effect is that they can no longer eat devil fruits, and they can no longer practice domineering, and currently there are only one thousand six hundred. I''m going to use this thing on the X-Men!" Arthur thought for a while and explained. Of course he cant say anything about the lottery! Therefore, we can only use secretly researched things as a cover to fool Gan Fuer! And after hearing Arthur''s words, Gan Fuer did not go too far! After all, he is not a scientific researcher, and it is useless to pursue that. Besides, the Kingdom has always studied the history of Devil Fruit before this, and now it has developed something similar to the power of Devil Fruit, which seems normal to him! "No wonder it''s called the X-Men, because that kind of thing is called Gene X!" Ganfor heard Arthur''s words and said suddenly. He also had some doubts about Arthur''s naming the new department the X-Men. This name sounds a little weird! It''s better to call the policeman directly! But now listening to what Arthur said is called Gene X, he understood it all at once! Because that thing is called Gene X, the new department is called X-Men, which is very reasonable! "Yes, it''s called the X-Men because of this!" Arthur smiled and admitted, and said seriously, "As long as you have this X gene, you can guarantee that the X-Men are stronger than ordinary people! X-Men, it couldn''t be better to deal with those strong men!" "As for the candidates for the X-Men... this is up to you. You choose one thousand six hundred people to form the X-Men. The selection of these people will be given priority to the security team. If not enough, just Solicit among the civilians of the kingdom!" "Understand, Your Majesty! I''ll do it later!" Ganfor said respectfully. "By the way, what do you have?" Arthur asked suddenly. "Return to your Majesty!" Ganfor replied respectfully, "Recently, the people below have responded that the name of the security team is a bit bad. It sounds too stingy and does not fit our number and status!" Hearing these words, Arthur thought about it for a moment, and said with a serious face, "That''s right, it''s okay to call the security team with fewer people before, but now the number is tens of thousands, and it''s really stingy to call the security team again!" Speaking of this ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur paused and continued, "Lets do this, in the future... The security team will be divided into levels! The headquarters of the security team, which is called the security team on St. Martin unit!" "And the general security team of the major islands below is called the Public Security Department, and then the headquarters of the security team in each city on the island is called the Security Bureau, and the security teams in each area in the city and the villages and towns below are called the Security Office, can it? After tasting the product carefully, Gan Fuer put a smile on his face and said, "Your Majesty is wise!" "Okay, let''s go down! Please inform us about the name change, and you should hurry up about the X-Men!" Arthur ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty, the minister has retired first!" Gan Fuer said impatiently. "Go down!" Arthur waved his hand. After nodding, Ganfor turned and left! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 700 Zhonghua I), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 700： Chefs Heart For unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today. Please remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find your way home! You can search for "on the pirate king ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! After dealing with the X-Men, Arthur did not deal with Hogwarts or the portals! It''s a super chef exam room! Hogwarts needs a mountainous area or an uninhabited place. This is simply impossible on St. Martin. With the current prosperity of St. Martin, it is almost impossible to find an uninhabited mountainous area on St. Martin. Se need some time to find a suitable place! As for the portal, it needs to be installed somewhere, so it is not suitable to deal with it now! So Arthur put these two down for the time being, and dealt with the special chef examination room first! Compared with the other two, this examination room is much easier to handle! It has no special requirements, as long as there is a place to put it down! Moreover, it can be used as soon as Arthur is put down! Well, there are more than a hundred chefs in his palace! As for cooking... The chef in the palace! Those with poor cooking skills have long been expelled! Just as Arthur was thinking about it, he had already unknowingly walked outside the palace kitchen! At this time, a handyman who happened to be passing by saw Arthur, so he quickly put down the thing in his hand, paid a respectful salute, and said, "See Your Majesty!" And listening to his voice, the chefs inside and outside the kitchen subconsciously put down the things in their hands and looked at Arthur! When they saw Arthur, they also gave a respectful salute, saying, "See your Majesty!" "Free gift!" Arthur smiled slightly and waved his hand. "Thank you Majesty!" After the chefs said respectfully, they put away the etiquette. "Okay, you guys are busy, Nakiri Ichiro come with me!" After Arthur smiled and said, he beckoned to one of the chefs, who was wearing a kimono with a fierce face. "Yes, Your Majesty!" After the chefs agreed, they became busy. And the person in charge of the kitchen who was called by Arthur, who was also the most skilled in cooking, heard Arthurs call and immediately put down the things in his hands and gave a few words to the assistant chef next to him. He walked up to Arthur without rush. "Your Majesty!" Nagiri Ichiro said calmly. "Go, let''s go over there and talk!" After Arthur said a word, he took Nakiri Ichiro to the corner of the kitchen. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?" Looking at Arthur''s appearance, Nakiri Ichiro frowned and asked. "I need you to select one hundred chefs with the highest cooking skills in the kitchen, including you, to take an exam!" Arthur said sternly. "An exam? Your majesty, you dont know anything! The chefs here have an assessment every month. If they fail three consecutive times, they will be expelled. And the last exam has just passed three days. If you take another exam now, Could it be a bit..." Nakiri Ichiro frowned hesitantly. "I understand what you mean!" Arthur smiled and said, "but this test is not a knockout, but a chance!" "I accidentally obtained an ancient treasure before. The effect of this treasure is to allow a chef who has passed the test to obtain the title of a super chef and...the heart of a chef!" Of course, we cant talk about the lottery, so Arthur explained the special chef examination room as an ancient treasure, Fudge Nakiri Ichiro! Anyway, the Pirate World was very chaotic in ancient times, all kinds of black technology rampant, and even the sky island people have landed on the moon, so it is normal to have this kind of treasure! As for the chef''s heart, of course it is also a fool! The so-called heart of the chef is the super chef template! It''s just that Arthur felt that it was not funny and a little weird to call it a super chef template, so he changed him to a nice name! "Chef''s heart?" Nakiri Ichiro raised his brows and asked somewhat puzzledly. He understood the name of the special chef as soon as he heard it. It was nothing more than a name, but he was a little puzzled about the chef''s heart! "The so-called heart of a chef is to make the chef''s dishes shine, and to allow guests to eat the connotation of the chef''s food, and it will enhance the chef''s understanding of the ingredients!" Arthur briefly explained! And listening to these words, Nagiriichiro had a hint of excitement in his eyes, and asked hurriedly, "Really?" He doesn''t care about making food shine, but he cares about allowing guests to eat the connotation of the chef''s food and improving the chef''s understanding of the ingredients! As a person who studies the way of chefs, these two functions of the special chef template can be described as fatal temptations! Even if these two functions are placed in front of them with the priceless natural devil fruit, as a chef, he will not hesitate to choose these two functions! "Really! But there is a price to pay. In the future, you can''t eat the devil fruit, and you can''t exercise domineering. Moreover, in addition to triggering special conditions, only one person out of a hundred people can get it at a time, and it takes a year before the treasure can be reproduced. Turn it on once!" Arthur nodded and confirmed. When I heard the word price, Nakiri Ichiro was still a little nervous, for fear of the painful price, but when I heard that he could not eat the devil fruit and exercise his domineering, he laughed! What does a chef want those two things for? As long as the cooking is delicious! However, he can only get one out of a hundred people, and he can open it once a year. These two points make him feel like he is! Although he is the chief in charge of the kitchen in the palace, he is also recognized as the best cook, but he can''t guarantee that he can beat others every time! Occasionally someone has an outburst of inspiration, or if the food subject he is not good at, he may lose! Thinking about it, Nagiriichiro agreed without hesitation, "That''s OK, Your Majesty, I just remember the list of the last exam results, I''m going to find someone!" Although it is possible to lose, he is not afraid of challenges! Even for him, constantly defeating powerful opponents in cooking is the coolest thing in life! "Well, go! I am waiting for you in the small garden next to the kitchen!" Arthur said with a smile. "Yes, Your Majesty!" After Nagiri Ichiro agreed, he turned and walked to the chefs who were cooking, and shouted, "I will stop everything under him. Now there is a good thing to tell everyone..." Seeing Nakiri Ichiro explaining what he just said there, Arthur smiled, quietly left the kitchen and came to the small garden next to the kitchen! This garden is not big, only about one kilometer long and wide. It is planted with lilies of various colors, and similar to this small garden, there are many in the Saint Martins Palace, so Arthur is not stingy, and is ready to directly Most of the small garden has been flattened to house the examination room for the super chef! "This time I can only do it myself!" Looking at the garden in front of him, Arthur couldn''t help but sigh. His shadow took Moriah''s body to find the Horror Barque, so naturally the ninjas of the Ghost Legion could not be called out, and if the guards were called to clean up, it would take some time, so he could only do it! Fortunately, here are all flowers, even if you have to do it yourself, it doesn''t take too much effort! Thinking, there was a burst of lightning from Arthur! "Cracking!" Accompanied by a burst of thunder ~www.novelhall.com~ The thunder and lightning on Arthur''s body filled the surroundings of the garden. After a while. A scorched smell mixed with floral fragrance filled the entire garden, and at the same time, all the flowers in the garden turned black, as if they were roasted. "call---" Suddenly, a cold wind blew! In an instant, the garden that could barely maintain its shape, under the blow of this cold wind, all the scorched flowers turned into fly ash and were all swept away by the cold wind, making the entire garden clean! After watching this scene, Arthur smiled with satisfaction and placed the super chef examination room in the garden! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 701 Chef''s Heart) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 701： prison ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! Following Arthur''s movements, a rather archaic examination room full of the garden that he had just cleaned up just appeared in front of him. In terms of appearance, there is no difference between the exam room and the exam room where the young master originally took the exam! However, the place and content of the internal examination are different! After Arthur extracted the special chef examination room from the system, a piece of information was passed into Arthur''s mind, letting him know the difference between the examination room and the examination room of Little Master! First of all, the one in front of the exam is allowed to bring your own materials and kitchen utensils. But this examination room does not allow it. All the kitchen utensils and materials in the examination room are prepared for you, in order to test the gap in cooking in the fairest environment! Secondly, from the outside, although this examination room only occupies almost one kilometer, in fact it is extremely wide inside, far more than one kilometer! Finally, when the young master takes the exam, there are examiners in the examination room! But this examination room does not! As long as you prepare something, the test room will automatically judge the food score based on Arthur''s taste! In other words, no matter how many people like the chef''s food and how many people want to eat it, as long as it doesn''t meet Arthur''s appetite, he will definitely not get a high score! This one can be said to be both fair and unfair! It would be unfair if outsiders and the chefs of Saint Martins Palace take the exam. Palace chefs must have the advantage, but if they are all outsiders or all palace chefs, then its fairer, no one. Can take advantage! Of course, this time it was the palace chef who was taking the exam. They all knew Arthur''s taste, so the exam was naturally fair! And just when Arthur understood the rules of this examination room. "Da da da!" Following the messy footsteps, Nakiri Ichiro brought the chefs here. "This...this...I just walked by here in the morning. Wasn''t it still a garden at the time?" "Yes! When I walked here yesterday afternoon, what I saw was also a garden. How could such a huge building suddenly appear overnight?" "Wait, isn''t this the treasure of the ancient times that the lord said?" "Yes, yes! I think it should be, otherwise how could it suddenly appear like this?" "Yes! It seems that this is a treasure from the ancient times!" ... After seeing the special chef examination room, Nakiri Ichiro and the chefs he brought showed surprise expressions! You know, the small garden is not far from the kitchen, and some of the chefs pass by here in the morning. What they saw at the time was just a garden, but now they have only seen it for a few hours, and the garden has suddenly become such a giant as an examination room, which really surprised them! "Okay, don''t be surprised, let''s all go in!" Arthur looked at this scene, smiled, and said, pointing to the entrance of the examination room. After hearing Arthur''s words, Nagiri Ichiro and the chefs recovered from their surprise. They hurriedly said, "Yes, Your Majesty!" After that, Nakiri Ichiro took the lead and walked in toward the gate, and the chefs followed. After a while, everyone went in! Upon seeing this, Arthur also wanted to follow up and have a look, but at this moment, a figure trot towards him! "Your... Your Majesty..." The little maid An Lan panted slightly and came to Arthur. "What''s the panic?" Seeing her look like this, Arthur frowned, and couldn''t help but retract the foot he was about to step on. "Your Majesty, when you came back last time, didn''t you arrest a person? This person was yelling in prison and wanted to see you!" An Lan explained. Listening to An Lan''s words, Arthur was taken aback for a moment, then he patted his head, showing a dazed expression on his face! Only then did he remember the person he had brought back before, who could not distinguish between men and women! Before, after bringing the person back, he encountered Archibald''s thing, so he simply forgot the person who could not distinguish between men and women. Until now, more than half a month had passed, and after An Lan appeared in front of him, he didn''t think of it. "That''s it..." Arthur said in a deep voice, "then I will go and meet him!" Although he looked like an exam, the exam was not over in a short while, so after thinking about it for a while, he decided to look at the person who was caught by him first! Well, anyway, the chefs usually eat the dishes he usually eats. It is estimated that the taste will not change much. After the finals, someone gets the template and try his craft again! Thinking about this, Arthur then walked towards the gate of the palace, and seeing this, the little maid An Lan also took two steps quickly, followed Arthur, and left here! ----- As a kingdom, Saint Martin has more than one prison! Just in the city of Saint Martin, there are seven or eight prisons! Moreover, in order to avoid conflicts between prisoners and cause deaths, different prisoners such as ordinary people, strong people, people with devil fruit ability, etc., have their own different prisons and will not be mixed together! Among them, the person who was brought back by Arthur and couldn''t distinguish between men and women was imprisoned in the prison in the east of St. Martin, where the strong were held! "His Majesty!" After walking for half an hour, Arthur took the little maid to the outside of the prison, and the two soldiers guarding the prison quickly paid a respectful salute after seeing Arthur''s arrival! "Free!" Arthur waved his hand and said casually. "Your Majesty Xie!" the two guard soldiers said in unison. "Where is that person? Take me to see him!" Arthur asked, looking at the two soldiers. The two guard soldiers nodded after looking at each other. Immediately, one of them stood up and respectfully made a please gesture, saying, "Please, please, I will show you!" Arthur nodded and walked into the prison first! Afterwards, under the leadership of the guard soldiers, Arthur came to the dark room in the depths of the prison. "Crack!" "Crack!" Before Arthur could speak~www.novelhall.com~ the soldier approached and opened the prison door very cleverly! As soon as the prison door opened, an indescribable smell filled the cell, causing Arthur to cover his nose! At the same time, a man lying on the bed, covered in gold, with bloodshot eyes, and a face full of lovelessness, also appeared in front of Arthur. "You are here, you are finally here!" After hearing the sound of opening the door, the person lying on the bed jumped up from the bed with excitement, rushed to Arthur, and shouted, "What the **** do you want to do? Give me a true letter!!!" Seeing him like this and smelling the odor coming from him, Arthur held his breath, took two steps quietly, and then curiously asked, "How did you become like this?" Arthur never expected that, but was only in jail for more than ten days. This person was like a different person! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 702 Prison) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 702： Collapsing sanitizer ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! "How did you become like this?" Listening to Arthur''s words, the person in front of me who couldn''t distinguish between men and women shouted in disintegration, "Don''t you know how I became like this? Isn''t it all because of you? " "Seventeen days! In the past seventeen days, I haven''t had a bath in a day, even washing my face and brushing my teeth! Do you know? Not only did I get oily all over my body, but his cats stinks. That''s it!!!" With that, the man who couldn''t distinguish between men and women became more excited. In the end he rushed towards Arthur, the expression on his face seemed to tear Arthur apart! "Ding Ling Dang Cang!" Simply, within two steps of the rush, he was restricted by a long chain under his feet, and he was not allowed to advance. "what---" In the end, there was no way, he could only yell in disintegration less than half a meter in front of Arthur. And Arthur looked at him like this and listened to the words he just said, and an idea came into his heart. Isn''t this person...cleanliness? Normal people, if they have been detained for more than ten days, the first thing they think about should be how to get out, or how to survive. Who would care about hygiene first? But the person in front of him seemed so broken and manic because of hygiene problems. If this is not a cleanliness, who would believe it? However, the other party''s cleanliness should not be very serious, otherwise it would have collapsed long ago! For patients with serious hygienic disorder, it is better to commit suicide in such a place! Thinking of this, a black-bellied thought appeared in Arthur''s mind! Immediately, he called the soldier beside him and gave a few words in a low voice! Immediately, the soldier left the prison with a strange face! After that, Arthur turned his head and looked at the person in front of him who couldnt distinguish between men and women. He smiled and asked, "This one...er...little...er..., forget it, this one I dont know if Mr. or Misss brother, what is your name?" "What do I call you fart..." The person who couldn''t distinguish between men and women listened to Arthur''s words, and just wanted to go back, but saw Arthur pointed at the cell behind him slightly. He was excited, and instantly changed his words, "Earth. Pablo. Diego. Jose. Sandiago. Francisco. De. Paula. Juan. Nepomocheno@#%!......* .Nome!" "Nome, I''ll call you Nome!" In the end, after Nome had said a name that was about eight hundred characters long, Arthur decisively gave up his plan to remember his name, and directly intercepted the last word and used it as Nome''s name. Nima! This is a spelling of the number of words used by the students, and it looks a little messy. If you really want to remember every single word, it is estimated that Arthur will not want to sleep these days! Thinking about it, Arthur asked seriously, "Are you a man or a woman?" This question is what Arthur has always wanted to ask after seeing Noam. "Man, man!!!" Noam yelled and replied as if he had given up the treatment. "Man?" Arthur asked Nome up and down after looking suspiciously, "Really?" "Really, it''s true!!!" Nome looked at Arthur''s suspicious eyes, and replied angrily, "Should I take off my pants to show you!" "Okay!" After Arthur subconsciously replied, he immediately reacted and said, "Uh...no! You can only say that the male is male, it doesn''t matter whether it is male or female anyway!" "What does it mean is the same for men and women, I am a man, a man!" Noam responded excitedly when he heard Arthur''s words. "Okay, okay, okay!" Looking at him like this, Arthur said three times in a row. After comforting him, he asked again, "Why did you stop me on the way that day?" Hearing these words, Noam suppressed the turmoil in his heart, looked at Arthur, and said arrogantly, "Want to know? Then first arrange a room for me, give me a change of clothes, and let me wash. Take a shower, or I wouldnt say if I die!" "Ha ha!" Arthur chuckled twice and said, "You are a prisoner, and you have so many demands?" "If you don''t give it to me, you won''t say it!" Noam said firmly. "Really?" Arthur asked with interest. "Of course!" Noam nodded firmly. "Da da da!" At this moment, the soldier who had just left returned to the cell with a wooden barrel and walked in the direction of Arthur! And Arthur listened to his footsteps, turned his head and glanced subconsciously, then immediately turned his head to stare at Nome, and said with a little profound meaning, "I''ll give you another chance. If you don''t say it, the consequences will be very serious. !" Listening to Arthur''s words, Nom''s heart "cocked" and felt a bad feeling! But feeling the greasy and sour smell on his body, he had to bite the bullet and say, "If you don''t give me a bath, I won''t kill you!" As a hygienic patient, if you let him continue to bear the mess here, it is better to let him die! "Snapped!" Hearing that, after Arthur took two steps back a little, he smiled slightly and snapped his fingers! Immediately, the guard soldier who came to him with the bucket opened the sealed wooden bucket wittily, and then quickly splashed into the room where Nome was located! In an instant, a bucket of things mixed with this yellow unidentified liquid and unidentified food "essence", accompanied by a foul smell, was poured into Nom''s room! Nome reacted fairly quickly! Before the thing was about to come, he turned over and jumped and jumped directly back to his bed, avoiding these things! However, after he returned to the bed and saw clearly what came, he collapsed! "what----" Nome yelled in a crushing voice, "Shit... Urine... asshole, what are you doing!!!" "Are you talking or not talking now?" Arthur didn''t answer him, but asked with interest. "I said, I said, what do you have to ask quickly, just get me out of here, just let me take a bath, and then kill or kill you!" Noam scratched his head with both hands, and said in a broken voice. Sure enough, for patients with cleanliness, getting dirty is more terrifying than killing them! Arthur muttered a word in his heart, then smiled and asked, "It''s still that question. Why did you stop me on the way that day?" "That was an accident, an accident! I was experimenting with a new toy called Flying Rocket Shoes that I bought from a scientist that day!" Nom paused and explained a little excitedly, "But Unexpectedly, that **** actually cheated me!" "After I played for a long time, the flying rocket shoes suddenly broke down. First they took me to fly for a long time, and finally they sent me straight to the sky, and they hit you!" "Then... what about flying rocket shoes? I remember that when I caught you, there were no other shoes except the shoes you are wearing now!" Arthur wondered. "I took it off when I was on the bottom of the sea! The shoes were completely scrapped when I hit you, and when I was on the bottom of the sea, I thought it was too heavy. If I kept wearing them, it would be difficult for me to swim up. Just take it off!" Nome explained. "Oh!" Arthur suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ Then he asked again, "Then which kingdom are you from?" Listening to this question, a trace of unnaturalness appeared on Nome''s face! But after a short silence, he answered honestly, "Elven Kingdom!" Elf Kingdom! ? Hearing the name, Arthur''s eyes lit up! The Elf Kingdom sounds like a fantasy, but in fact, like the Giant Kingdom, it is one of the countless countries in the world. At the same time, like the Giant Kingdom, it is the gathering place of the Elves among the ten thousand races in the world! Moreover, this kingdom has treasures that everyone in this world yearns for, including Arthur! Elf fruit! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 703, the collapsing sanitarian patient), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 703： Lead the way ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! Elf fruit! This is a precious fruit on the tree of life that is only produced in the center of the elven kingdom and is regarded as a belief by the elves. It can only be produced once every ten years, and only two or three at a time! The reason why it is precious is that the elven fruit has a special effect! Increase luck! Although this effect is true or false, no one can say clearly, but according to the experience of the lucky ones who have eaten it in the past, it is comparable to the experience of Ou Huang, this effect is widely recognized as true! And because of this, every time the Elf Fruit is produced, so many people are coveted! Simply, the strength of the elves itself is not weak, and the king of the elven kingdom is also very interesting. Every time no matter if two or three are produced, one will be used to hold the competition, and the winner will get the fruit, so The elves have nothing to do so far! Of course, there hasnt been a record of the competition being held yet! Every time the game is halfway, especially when it comes to the finals, there will be people who make trouble and want to grab the fruit, causing the ongoing game to be interrupted and can only end early! Thinking back to all of this, Arthur looked at Nome in front of him, and an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes! He remembered that it was just ten years since the last elf fruit matured this year! In other words, Arthur also has a chance to get one this year! But if you want to get it, there is a problem! That''s how to enter where the Elf Kingdom is? This question seems simple, but it has stumped countless people! Because the entire kingdom of the Elf Kingdom is shrouded in mist, and the mist seems to have mysterious magic power. If someone enters by mistake or deliberately breaks in, they will be taken out inexplicably, even with a record pointer! If there are no people from the Elf Kingdom to lead the way or take the ships of the Elf Kingdom, under normal circumstances, outsiders are basically unable to get in! And the Elf Kingdom itself is a relatively closed kingdom, and few elves come to the outside world, so in ordinary times, there are no people from the Elf Kingdom in the outside world! In other words, in normal times, there are basically no people from the Elf Kingdom or ships from the Elf Kingdom appear, let alone bring people in! Therefore, the only way to get in, and the only way to get in, is to have a chance when the Elf Kingdom invites people to participate in the Elf Fruit Snatching Competition at this time of this year. Of course, Arthur will naturally not be on the invitation list! The elven kingdom invites the surrounding kingdoms, world governments, and some older kingdoms. No one else will invite them! Although it is not only the kingdoms and world governments who go in every time, pirates, bounty hunters, killers from all walks of life will use their own means to follow the elven boats into it! Thinking about this, Arthur put a smile on his face, looked at Noam with scorching eyes, and asked softly, "Little brother, do you want to live in a better place and take a shower?" For increasing luck, Arthur himself is very greedy! As a person who made his fortune by lottery, luck is a priceless treasure for him! Originally, after he got the news, he wanted to be like the pirates, killers, bounty hunters and the like, and when that time comes, find a chance to sneak in or mix in with some means! But now...there is a lead party! "Gulong" Feeling Arthur''s scorching gaze, Noam subconsciously folded his arms and asked in a trembling voice, "What do you want to do?" Speaking of a bitter cold from the bottom of his heart spontaneously! I heard that there are people outside, there are men who like men, maybe this person in front of you, right? Thinking about it, the expression on Noam''s face became more frightened. At this time, he has long been ignorant of any cleanliness! The nausea and discomfort brought about by the filthy and foul-smelling environment around him, at this time, are no match for his virginity protection mood! "I heard that the elf fruit of your elf kingdom is going to be ripe?" Arthur looked at him and probably guessed some of his thoughts, but did not say anything, but continued to ask with a smile. "Yeah, what''s the matter?" After Noam trembled in response, he suddenly found that Arthur''s smile in front of him became stronger. Damn it! He won''t really want to **** me yet? What should he do if he suddenly jumps up? I am locked now, without any resistance! Even if I am not locked, I can''t seem to beat him! Come on...Help... Mom, I should listen to you, not come out casually! ! ! Thinking of this, the expression on Noam''s face became more frightened! And watching this scene, Arthur, who didnt want to explain, could only helplessly explain, Dont think about it, I have no interest in men! I just want to ask you, can you show me the way and bring me into the wizard Kingdom?" "call---" Nome was slightly relieved, but then after thinking of Arthur''s words, he said firmly, "Do you have any interest in men? I''ll talk about this later, but I will show you the way, no way!" Nom needn''t even think about it. If Arthur wants him to lead the way, it must be no good! "You, sure!?" With a faint smile on Arthur''s face, don''t point to Noam''s current room deliberately. Immediately, Nome, who temporarily blocked the hygienic disorder because of fear, reacted immediately! "what---" "I can''t take it anymore!" Noam grabbed his head with a face of collapse, and hurriedly said, "I take it, can''t I take it? Change the room for me, let me take a shower, quickly, quickly!!! " Although Nom''s face is full of collapse now, he actually still retains a trace of clarity in his heart! He knew that if he took Arthur back, there would be no good! But if you don''t bring it, will Arthur give up? Seeing Arthur''s appearance, he knew it was impossible! In this case, the Elf Kingdoms once every ten years will start again. Even if he doesnt bring it, judging from the strength Arthur has shown in front of him, there will definitely be a way to get in. It''s the difference between easy and difficult! But at that time, he would not be able to know what Arthur was doing, nor what he was going to do. So he, who was thinking in his collapse, felt that he might as well take Arthur in by himself! In that case, at least he can grasp the movement after Arthur! Furthermore, he is now in Arthur''s hands, and according to Arthur''s cautious manner, it is impossible for him to run! Therefore, in order to avoid being locked up or killed for the rest of his life, he felt that he had to take Arthur to the Elf Kingdom! Only when he arrives at the Elf Kingdom, can he notify his mother or the contemporary queen of the Elf Kingdom to rescue him, and have a chance to escape Arthur''s clutches! Of course, the most important thing is that from just a few rounds of verbal confrontation with Arthur, he clearly knows that with Arthur''s character, if he keeps speaking hard like this, there is no benefit besides suffering! To put it all together, he quickly made the best choice in the collapse! "Very good!" Arthur nodded satisfied as he looked at Noam who was about to collapse. Sure enough, cleanliness is easy to deal with! After sighing in his heart, Arthur said to the soldier on the side, "You go tell Tonghu to come over, let him look at Nome, then change Nome to a cleaner room, give him a bath, give His new suit!" Arthur himself didn''t want to look at Nome! No way, too smelly! But Noam still has some strength. If only the soldiers look at him, ask him to change clothes, let him take a bath, and let him change rooms, Arthur is a little worried! So he asked the soldiers to inform Tong Hu and let Tong Hu come and watch Nom! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The soldier nodded, turned and left the room! "You can wait here for a while~www.novelhall.com~ Someone will take you to change your clothes, take a shower, and change your room! I''ll leave first!" Arthur smiled and said, then turned and left. ! Now that Noam promised to lead the way, there is nothing to say even if Arthur stays again! After all, according to the last recorded date of maturity of the elves, the elves should not mature until the end of the year in the second half of this year, and it is still a long time before that! Moreover, at this time the special chef''s exam should be coming to an end, and he also wants to go back to the so-called special chef''s craft! "Hey...Don''t go! Change it for me before leaving!" Looking at Arthur''s leaving back, Noam knelt on the bed, crying with a broken face. However, what responded to him was only the back of Arthur''s dashing departure and the back of the little maid An Lan who hurriedly followed Arthur''s back! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 704 Leading the Way), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 704： Glitter egg fried rice ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! When I returned to the special chef examination room, the examination had entered the end of the third level! At this point, there are only two people left on the court! Nagiri Ichiro and his culinary skills are no less than him, the recent rising star of the palace kitchen, this year only twenty-five-year-old genius chef, Tsuda Yuto! "What''s the comparison now?" Arthur walked into the examination room quietly with An Lan, came to the chefs who had been eliminated and was watching, and asked one of them. As soon as the chef heard a familiar voice beside him, he turned his head and looked at it subconsciously. When he saw that it was Arthur who was asking, his whole body was agitated and he promptly bowed a respectful salute, saying, "See Your Majesty!" After the other chefs who were also watching the battle listened to his words, they also saluted respectfully, "See Your Majesty!" "Don''t pay the courtesy!" After Arthur said casually, he continued to ask the chef beside him, "What is the comparison now?" Upon hearing this, the chef who was questioned immediately responded, "My Majesty, after the first two levels of competition, this level is only left with Master Nakiri and Yuto Futian, and the title of this level is a bowl. Let the opponent''s heart be satisfied!" "Face..." Arthur murmured and turned his gaze to the two people in front of the game! At this time, the two of them have prepared their respective noodles and placed them on a round table in the center of the stadium! Of course, the faces of both sides are placed in front of each other! In this competition, the noodles made by the two are exactly the same, both are a bowl of seafood noodles, and even the noodles of the two are the same in appearance! On the top of the bowl, fresh prawns, fish plates, and seaweed are arranged in an orderly manner. Under the bowl is filled with umami rich soup, and there is a bunch of noodles that look very strong. "Old man Nakiri, you are a senior, please please!" Futian Yudou smiled slightly, and he made a gesture of please with the opposite Nakiri Ichiro. "Smelly boy, you should ask first! Otherwise, you don''t know what is **** or old spicy!" The corner of Nagiriichiro''s mouth raised slightly. Although Tsukida Yudou said it was impolite, but Nagiriichiro didn''t care about it. He knew that Tsukida Yuto was such a person, his mouth smelly but his heart was not bad, otherwise, even if his cooking skills were good, Nakiriichiro would chase him away. Out of the kitchen! "There is a saying that the back wave of the Yangtze River pushes the front wave, and the front wave died on the beach. Old man Nagaki, please ask first, so you can understand!" Futian Yudou said confidently. "Ha ha!" Nakiri Ichiro chuckled twice, shook his head, but didn''t say anything, he took the chopsticks and spoon and tasted the noodles in front of him! "Gulong!" With the sound of swallowing, Nakiri Ichiro took a spoon of soup and drank it! "!" Immediately, he picked up another chopsticks noodles and ate into his stomach. "Old Nakiri, how about it?" Watching this scene, Fu Tian Yudou looked at Ichiro Nakiri confidently and asked. With that, a faint expectation flashed deep in his eyes. Nakiri Ichiro put down the chopsticks and spoon in his hand, he chuckled, but didn''t answer him directly, but said, "If you try first, let me talk about it!" Hearing these words, Futian Youdou frowned slightly, a little displeased, but in the end he didn''t say anything. Instead, he silently picked up the chopsticks and spoon next to him and ate the noodles! "Gulong!" "!" As the soup and noodles entered, Futian Yudou fell silent! After a while, he slowly said, "What did you add to this noodle?" "Fish soup! When I knead the noodles, I added fish soup instead of water, so even the noodles are full of umami!" Nakiri Ichiro said with a smile. "Sure enough, **** is still hot!" Futian Yudou shook his head and sighed, then looked at Nagiri Ichiro with blazing eyes, and said, "I lost!" As his voice fell, the game also came to an end! And just now! The entire arena suddenly burst into a dazzling golden light! "Ah, what is this? I can''t see it anymore!" "what''s the situation?" "Don''t worry, this is normal, just wait!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" ... All the chefs present were a little flustered because of the dazzling golden light. Simply, after Arthur looked at the scene, he quickly drank and calmed them, so that there was no riot! And soon, the golden light gradually dissipated! While restoring their eyesight, everyone in the audience subconsciously turned their gaze to Nagiri Ichiro! Its not because of anything else, but because I dont know when Nagiriichiros right arm had a blue dragon tattooed on it, and a special word was written in the blank space surrounded by blue dragons. Special magic power, an armband that can attract people''s eyes to the past! "what is this?" "special?" "Why did this armband appear on the arm of Nagiri-sama?" "It should have appeared when it flashed just now!" ... When the eyes of a group of chefs were attracted by the sudden armband on Nagiri Ichiro''s arm, they made incomprehensible voices! "This is the sign of passing the test! As long as you pass the test, you can get an armband that represents your identity as a super chef!" Arthur explained. Suddenly, everyone present showed a daze! "Nagiriichiro, do you feel any changes in yourself now?" Arthur asked, looking at Nakiriichiro. "It seems to have, and it doesn''t seem to be!" Nagiriichiro said with a frown after he closed his eyes and felt for a while. "That''s it..." Arthur said suddenly after hesitating for a moment, "Then try it! Try cooking and you''ll know!" "Okay, Your Majesty!" Hearing Arthur''s words, Nagiriichiro agreed. At this moment, a repulsive force radiated from the examination room. Immediately, Arthur said sternly, "Go, this examination room is going to be closed, let''s go back to the kitchen and try!" With that said, Arthur took the lead to leave the examination room! When all the chefs saw this, they hurriedly followed! Soon, they returned to the previous kitchen! "Your Majesty, what do you want to eat, I will make it for you!" Nagiriichiro said respectfully. "Um... fried rice with eggs!" Arthur said after pondering for a moment. Golden egg fried rice, but the dish he most wanted to eat in his childhood! Of course, he also knew that Nakiri Ichiro could not make golden egg fried rice. After all, Nakiri Ichiro has no memory of being a young master! Therefore, he simply wants to eat a bowl of egg fried rice! "Egg fried rice?" After Nakiri Ichiro frowned slightly, he seemed to understand something again. He stretched his brows and exclaimed, "Your Majesty, wise, at this time, only this simplest dish can really test the chef''s Cooking!" With that said, Nagiri Ichiro stood in front of the stove and picked up a spoon. "Ignition, oil, overnight rice, eggs, green onions, and seasonings!" Naginari Ichiro drank in a deep voice. Immediately, a chef next to him lit the stove with hot shells, and gave Nagiri Ichiro various ingredients and seasonings. "Cracking!" Soon, the hot flames rose, and the oil in the pot boiled. The overnight rice, eggs, green onions and some seasonings were put in by Nakiki Ichiro one by one! Then, after a sound of stir-frying, a bowl of egg fried rice covered with a lid was delivered to Arthur in less than ten minutes. "Your Majesty, please taste!" Nakiri Ichiro said confidently. Seeing him like this, Arthur smiled slightly and lifted the lid in front of him. Suddenly, a dazzling golden light shot out from the bowl in front of Arthur. "Ah, what is this?" "So dazzling!" "This...this...how is this done?" "This is the power of ancient treasures? Can a person make such a dazzling meal?" "Really...really... shocking that can''t be expressed in words!" ... A group of chefs onlookers ~www.novelhall.com~ were all shocked by this scene! And Arthur looked at the golden rice in front of him and the emerald green onions on it, and couldn''t help but pick up the spoon on the side, scoop a spoon, and put it into his mouth to chew! In an instant, a picture of a farmer working hard in a golden field, accompanied by chewing, appeared in his mind. "It''s delicious!" Arthur felt the scene, and after a long silence, he praised Nagiriichiro. Although it was just ordinary fried rice with eggs, the taste was amazing, which gave Arthur the idea of ??eating his tongue! "Your Majesty, praise!" Nagiri Ichiro responded with a smile and happily. He was happy because of Arthur''s praise, but not much, more because just now, when he was making egg fried rice, he obviously felt that his understanding of the ingredients had risen to a level! For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 705 Flashing Egg Fried Rice), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 705： arrangement ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! When it came time to eat in the evening, Arthur discovered that apart from the delicious food made by the super chef template, there was also a drawback! That is... Too much attention! There are a total of ten people in the Arthur family, adults and children, and most of them have practiced physical skills, so when eating, it is inevitable to eat more, plus Nakiri Ichiro just got a special chef template today. I am in a good mood and my hands are itchy, so I made more than 30 dishes for this meal in the evening! More than thirty! Can you imagine the experience of more than 30 bright dishes appearing together? It was almost like detonating a bunch of flash bombs. Keep flashing! He almost didn''t blind Arthur''s eyes! Since then, the Arthur family has one more rule when eating, that is, wear sunglasses before opening the food! ----- The next morning. St. Martin''s Palace Study Room! Looking at the royal set meal of the Nasha County Hotel on the table...a large bowl of wonton and a large steamed dumpling, Arthur silently took out a pair of sunglasses from the portable space, and then reached out to uncover it. The lid. In an instant, a dazzling golden light burst out from the bowl, illuminating the entire study like the sun. Simply, the dazzling golden light came and went quickly. After a few short seconds, the golden light was like a tide, and it quickly converged. In the end, only the Sha County in front of Arthur was left. Royal package of the hotel! "Finally ready to eat!" Arthur took off his sunglasses, sighed and picked up the spoon on the side, and began to eat. In the past, he would never have thought that one day in the future he would wear sunglasses while eating. "Gulong!" But as the delicious soup and the refreshing cloud of Q bombs swallowed into his stomach, after a feeling of floating in the clouds appeared in his mind, he felt that eating and wearing sunglasses was not a big deal! Compared to this deliciousness, wearing sunglasses is not worth mentioning! Soon, in the midst of Arthur''s devouring, the breakfast was over! "Cool!" Arthur Yi did not fully sigh, then picked up a paper towel on the side and wiped his mouth. At the same time, he shouted at the door, "Come here!" "Crack!" Immediately, the sleepy An Lanru opened the door and walked in, rubbing her eyes, yawning, and said, "Ha---what''s the matter with your majesty?" "Pack these things away!" Arthur ordered, pointing to the tableware in front of him. "Okay!" An Lan nodded, and went forward to clean up. After a while, An Lan, who had packed up the dishes, took the things and was about to go out! "Wait!" At this moment, Arthur stopped her suddenly. An Lan had a pause, then turned around, looking at Arthur with some puzzlement, "Your Majesty, is there anything else?" "What did you do last night? Why do you look sleepy?" Arthur frowned and asked. "Ha---I had insomnia last night!" An Lan responded with a yawn. "After you deliver the things to the kitchen, go to sleep!" Arthur said sternly. "Your Majesty, how can this be?" An Lan responded in a panic when she heard it. As a personal maid, how could she leave Arthur casually? "Okay, I can say yes!" Arthur said firmly. An Lan wanted to refuse, but feeling tired, she could only helplessly agree, "Okay then!" "Go, go to bed!" Arthur waved his hand and said. "Yes!" An Lan nodded, turned and left the room! And shortly after she left, Arthur''s door was knocked again. "Boom!" "Come in!" Arthur said casually. "Crack!" With the sound of the door opening, Gromash''s figure walked in. "Come!" Arthur smiled slightly after looking at the person coming, and said to the chair next to him, "Sit down!" "Your Majesty, thank you!" Grommash nodded, walked to the side chair and sat down. Immediately he looked at Arthur and asked expectantly, "Your Majesty, what can you do with me?" Since Arthur arranged a tavern for him, he has not been looked for for a long time, but this morning, he suddenly received an order from a palace soldier that Arthurs wanted to see him, which made him unable to help. There was a glimmer of hope! Well, Arthur promised him to give him a bottle of life extension potion! "Guess?" Arthur asked with a smile. Seeing Arthurs expression, Grommashs heartbeat quickened involuntarily, with a three-point expectation, three-point nervousness, and asked, "Your Majesty... is it... the thing you said at the beginning? ?" "Ha ha!" Arthur chuckled twice, took out a potion bottle from the side, and shook it in front of Gromash! Immediately, Grommash''s gaze was caught by the star-like liquid medicine in the medicine bottle! "Gulong!" Grommash swallowed his saliva while hesitatingly asked, "This...is that kind of potion?" "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled slightly, but did not answer him, but said mysteriously, "Don''t you know if you try?" With that, Arthur put the potion on the table and pushed it in the direction of Grommash. Upon seeing this, Grommash hesitated for a while, couldn''t help but step forward and took the potion in his hand! "boom!" Then, after looking at Arthur''s still smiling face, he gritted his teeth and opened the potion bottle directly, then raised his head and drank it! "Gulong!" With a sound of swallowing, a bottle of potion went directly into his stomach. But after that, nothing happened, and nothing happened. Grommash frowned and asked, "Your Majesty, there seems to be no change in my body?" "Then what change do you want?" Arthur smiled slightly and said, "This is a life-prolonging potion, not a burst potion. How can there be any changes in a moment? You only need to check again in a few days and you will know the changes! " Life-prolonging medicine is not a violent medicine, so the effect of the medicine is not so violent. Under normal circumstances, it will unknowingly release the effect of the medicine in the next few days, and finally restore the human body. The effect of. "That''s right!" Grommash replied after thinking about it. "Okay! Drink something, let''s talk about your revenge!" Arthur said with a smile. "Vengeance?" Gromash frowned. "Yes! In a few months, there will be a conflict between our kingdom and the world government, and there will definitely be a warring state party, so I want to ask if you are interested in being together?" Arthur asked with a smile. What Arthur said is the war with the world government that is expected to start in two or three months, and according to his estimation, the Warring States Period will definitely be on the stage at that time! At this time, the navy is in the transitional phase of the old and the new. As far as the manpower is concerned, there are very many vacancies. The only ones who can lead the team are the Warring States or the Crane. There is no other choice! And because according to the navy''s internal news, the Warring States Period will be on the throne of the marshal early next year, so the navy is more likely to lead the Warring States! With the military merits of this war, the War Congress has been honored as a marshal! "Clashes with the world government?" Gromash said with some surprise~www.novelhall.com~ That''s the world government! Your Majesty, are you looking for death? " "You don''t have to worry about it!" After Arthur smiled mysteriously, he said again, "I will deal with the affairs of the world government. I just want to ask if you are interested in dealing with the Warring States period?" After Grommash hesitated for a while, he showed firm eyes and said, "Yes!" Although the world government is terrifying, he has never forgotten the hatred of the Warring States! "Then in the next few months, you have to quickly restore your original strength!" Arthur said with a smile, "There is a treasure in the palace campus that can help you master your strength!" "After a few days, when you feel your body recovers, go there and try it yourself, quickly regain your strength, and then you can arrange a fight with the Warring States Period!" "Understood!" Grommash nodded. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (arrangement in Chapter 706), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 706： Hogwarts ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! The weather is fine and the breeze is smokey! Port of Frth Island! After many years, stepping on this land again, Arthur felt a little inexplicable! The island in front of him is the first kingdom he and Saint Martin conquered in this world! Immediately, he felt a little pity again! Although it is the first kingdom he conquered, the development here is actually not very good! Of course, this is not because of Arthur or the person in charge here! It is the natural reason for this island! The location of the island itself is not very good, not on any major routes, and there are no unique resources. The island and its surroundings are only a coal mine except for a medium-scale gold mine! Among these two minerals, the gold mine is fortunate to say. Although it is not a unique resource, it can also attract some merchants because of its high value and bring a lot of taxes to Firth Island! But the coal mine will not work! Since Saint Martin had territory on the sky island, the value of coal mines has fallen again and again! After all, with the two natural and pollution-free fuels of hot shells and Yan shells, who would want to use coal again? If it is not for the breeding of hot shells and fire shells, it takes time, if it is not for the production of hot shells and fire shells, which cannot keep up with the expansion speed of Saint Martin, if it is not for the previous portal to the sky island, it will not be permanent. If the amount is not large, then the coal has long been replaced by Yanbei and Rebei! Of course, the consumption of coal in San Martin is not very high now! "However, after today, I''m afraid this place will become lively in the future!" Arthur thought silently, looking at the sparse passersby around him. The only thing about Frth Island worthy of praise is that the original environment is well preserved! Because there are no attractive resources and it is not on the main waterway, there are relatively few merchants and outsiders who come here, and the local residents have no money, and the island is mountainous and difficult to develop, so the environment here is still maintained. Better! If the development continues according to the normal situation, Firth Island is likely to transform into a tourist island after the two resources of gold mines and coal mines have been excavated! After all, when nothing is well preserved for the environment, transforming into a tourist island is the best choice! But, after Arthur came today, this place is about to change! The day before yesterday, after obtaining the Hogwarts suit through a lottery, Arthur ordered the intelligence personnel to find a place in the kingdom to put the suit. In just over a day, the intelligence personnel did everything right! This morning, when Arthur had just sent Grommash away, Devon sorted all the suitable places in St. Martin into a document and sent it to Arthur''s desk. After a simple screening, Arthur decided to use Firth Island, the closest to St. Martin, as the place for Hogwarts, and he flew over by himself! According to his prediction, after it became the place of Hogwarts, in the future, with the passage of time, this place will gradually become a prosperous magical island with Hogwarts as the center! After all, only Hogwarts can produce the potions and magic materials needed by wizards. If students do not settle down or come here often after graduation, then there is no point in becoming a wizard! Also, for this reason, Arthur will definitely be here for the establishment of the wizard department! In this situation, it is difficult to develop here! "Go directly to the place mentioned in the information!" Arthur murmured after a glance around him. Immediately, his figure disappeared in place without any notice from passers-by! ----- Over the eastern mountains of Frth Island. "That''s it!" Arthur flew in the air, glanced at the environment below, his eyes condensed, and he chose a hill that is more prominent and the top is wider enough to put down Hogwarts. "Huhu---" After flapping his wings and landing on the top of the mountain, Arthur didn''t say much, and he just picked up the top of the mountain! This hill is no bigger than a garden. There are so many trees in the hill. It is definitely impossible to clean it completely with thunder and lightning, so he still has to do it himself! Simply, his physical skills are good. In just half an hour, he cleaned up the trees on the entire hill! "call---" Arthur looked at the cleaned up hill in front of him, sighed deeply, wiped the sweat from his forehead with satisfaction, and immediately released Hogwarts. In an instant, a huge castle appeared in front of Arthur! However, unlike the silent appearance of the super chef examination room, the movement of Hogwarts is not small! "Boom!" From the top of the mountain of Arthur as the center, the site with a radius of more than ten kilometers began to shake because of the appearance of Hogwarts! Among them, more than a dozen hills next to Hogwarts directly began to sink because of this, a small part became a lake from a hill, and a large part became a forest. But it''s not over yet! Not long after the forest formed, the flowers and trees in the forest also went crazy, suddenly began to grow quickly, and quickly formed a dense and dark forest! If Arthur stood in the sky and looked at it at this time, he would suddenly find that the entire area around now is no different from the terrain of Hogwarts in Harry Potter that he had seen! And at this moment. "Roar---" "expensive---" "Wow!" "His---" ... The roaring sounds of different beasts came from the dark forest around Hogwarts, and the single faint sound at the beginning gradually turned into a dense noise. It seems that there are more beasts in the forest! Immediately, in the lake just formed over there, some strange-shaped fishes and magical creatures also began to emerge from the lake. After a while, the vibration gradually subsided. "It''s really like a dream!" Arthur couldn''t help but exclaimed as he looked at the familiar and strange scenes around him. As a child, when watching Harry Potter, he especially wanted to go to Hogwarts Castle to play and take a look. However, there was no chance in the past! After all, there is no Hogwarts Castle in reality! Today, a real, huge Hogwarts castle just appeared in front of him, and he can visit it at will~www.novelhall.com~ This makes him feel like he is in a dream! After watching it for a while. Arthur turned his eyes to the gate of the castle, ready to walk in and take a look! At this moment. Along with the appearance of more than a dozen lights and shadows, some very familiar people also appeared in front of Arthur. "Albus Dumbledore, Minerva McGonagall, Severus Snape, Felius Flitwick, Pomona Sprout, Ruber Hagrid... "Looking at the people in front of him, after a glimmer of excitement flashed in Arthur''s eyes, they chanted their names one by one. These people are full of memories! "See your Majesty!" At this moment, under the leadership of Dumbledore, all the people who appeared, saluted together and respectfully! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 707 Hogwarts) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 707： Throne Choice ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! "let me go!!!" "I don''t want to be a king!!!" "Help---" "Asshole, let me go!!!" ... With a burst of heartbreaking screams resounding through the sky, the people of the Kingdom of Kakzi were awakened in the early morning when the sky was just dark! "Oh-it''s starting again!" "It is pitiful!" "Forget it, for the sake of dying so many kings, forgive you!" ... However, the awakened person had no complaints. Instead, he glanced at a place in the city with pity, then shook his head, sighed and turned to go back to sleep, or just got up. ! At this time, the birthplace of the screams! "Being a king, what many people dream of!" "Yes, Prince Koda, you go!" "The royal family is the most qualified to be on the throne!" "All of us agree that you become a king!" "Yeah, yeah! After you become a king, you can do whatever you want!" ... In front of an extravagant mansion in the west of the capital of the Kingdom of Kakzi, a group of luxuriously dressed and extraordinary people, who looked like nobles and officials, were facing a chubby man in their twenties around the door. The young man holding the pillar at the door and not letting go persuades. "I don''t want to be a king! If you force me, I...I... The first thing I do after becoming a king is to cut off the heads of your bastards!" Keda clung to the pillar tightly. Shouted angrily. "Prince Koda, that''s the king, no one can do it if they want to sit down!" "That''s right! Prince Koda, before leaving, your Majesty told us that you must be put on top!" "Prince Koda, please, just be it!" ... A group of people listened to Keda''s words, and after a glance at each other, most of them continued to persuade Keda with painstaking attention. And a small part of them, seemingly the ministers who took the lead, separated from the crowd and walked aside to discuss them quietly. "What should I do? Prince Keda is like this, obviously he won''t let go!" "No way, four kings died one after another in a short period of time. I was afraid of it all! What''s more, the Prince Kodak, who had no ambitions?" "Not only that, I''m afraid that without finding out how the king died, I''m afraid there won''t be anyone who is eligible to succeed and will become a king!" "But the problem now is that it can''t be found! Every time the king dies seems to be an accident, it is a coincidence, how can people find it?" "It can''t be an accident! One accident said the past, two accidents also said the past, but three or four times, this is a bit unreasonable, so it must not be an accident!" "Everyone knows this, but there is no way to check it!" "Well, is it an accident? I can''t check it. We will put it aside now! The most important thing in front of us is to have a king. After all, a kingdom cannot be without a king, right?" "Yes! But now, Prince Kodak, who has the most inheritance rights, refuses to cooperate with us to become the king, and other royal families also keep the position of the king away. There are even a few who took the family to travel outside last night. Under circumstances, who should be king?" ... Several important ministers of the Kakzi Kingdom chatted, but they all became silent! They are also a headache for who is the king! However, it is not how many people have a headache, but that no one wants to sit in this position of a headache! Of course, they can understand even thinking about it! In a short period of time, all four kings died accidentally. In this case, although the king''s position is very attractive, no one dares to bet whether he will be the next one! What if you lose the bet? "Or, is it Prince Koda?" one of the ministers in a blue noble dress proposed hesitantly. After listening to his words, several people around looked at Prince Koda who was holding the pillar tightly and shook their heads. "Forget it! He refuses to cooperate. If he is on the throne, I am afraid we will have big troubles afterwards!" said one of the elderly nobles with eyes helplessly. "Yes! But besides him, who do you say?" The minister in blue noble dress glanced around and frowned. After listening to his words, everyone fell silent again! This position is not a matter of choosing or not, but no one wants to be! After a while, the old nobleman seemed to have thought of something, and he hesitated and said, "Would you...not choose the royal family?" "Ok!?" Hearing this, the surrounding ministers turned their heads abruptly, their eyes widened, and looked at him incredibly. "Now all the royal family members don''t want to become kings, and some even escape the country because of this. In this case, why don''t we change our thinking and expand a little bit? For example, can the king be not the royal family, but has royal blood? "The elderly nobleman felt the scorching gazes of the ministers around him, and said bitterly. In fact, he also understands that his words are a bit rebellious! But the problem is that no royal family in the entire Kakzi Kingdom dares to become a king, and the Kakzi Kingdom cannot live without a king, so he has to say this again! The ministers who were present listened to him, and after a glance at each other, they became silent! The words of the elderly nobles are a bit rebellious, but they are reasonable! If it is normal, they can even use this sentence to directly move the elderly nobles! But at this time, they don''t have this thought! "This is a good idea!" After a long time, a minister glanced around and gave a tentative opening! "Well...I think it''s good too!" Immediately, another minister said. As the two people spoke, the ministers'' words suddenly increased. "That''s it, but who is the king?" "You must choose someone who is bold, it''s better to have some strength, or you can have a strong subordinate!" "Well, if you don''t have the courage and strength, then it will be a little troublesome, and you may not be able to resist that seemingly accidental killing by then!" "I have a more suitable candidate here. He has royal blood and should be very courageous. The most important thing is that the strength of the people around me is really strong! But I don''t know if you agree?" "Who?" "Grand Duke Pendragon!" ... After the elderly nobles uttered the person who met their requirements, the ministers present were silent again! Grand Duke Pendragon, indeed meets the conditions they mentioned above! But this is a problem! She is too strong! Her men have beaten too many flamencos! In this case, if Grand Duke Pendragon is allowed to ascend to the throne, the power of these ministers will not be guaranteed, but at least they will also be taken by the group of nobles who originally took refuge in Grand Duke Pendragon. Ministers, officials, the suppression was miserable! "Do we have other options now? Except for the Grand Duchess of Pendragon~www.novelhall.com~, other royal families or people with royal blood will not be afraid of death, and agree to become kings?" "And even if there is, what can be done? Will not the strength be enough to die in that seemingly unexpected murder?" The elderly nobleman looked at the surrounding group of ministers, frowning and asked. "Then do what you mean!" One of the ministers listened to the words of the elderly nobles, thought for a moment, gritted his teeth and broke the silence first! "Yes! Just do what you want!" A minister immediately agreed. And as the two of them spoke, several ministers present after looking at each other silently nodded, agreeing to the idea of ??the elderly aristocrat! It''s just that they didn''t pay attention to the fact that at the moment they agreed, the corners of the old nobles'' mouths were raised indistinctly, and there was a flash of joy in the depths of their eyes! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 708 Throne''s Choice) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 708： Barely claim the king ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! King Khaquez Pendragon Ducal Mansion "Da da da!" Along with a mess of footsteps, a group of luxuriously dressed and imposing people came to the door of the Ducal Palace. "Notify the Grand Prince Pendragon, the Prime Minister, the Minister of Finance, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, and the princes and nobles to visit!" One of the middle-aged men with a beer belly and a solemn face commanded the guard at the door. "Yes, Prime Minister!" the guard said respectfully. He recognized who the middle-aged man was at a glance, so he didn''t say much. After nodding his head and agreeing, he turned and ran into the mansion! Soon! The guard trot out again, stood at the door sideways, made a please gesture, and said, "Grand Duke, please come in!" "Ok!" Immediately, the middle-aged man nodded and walked in first. The others followed and walked in! ---- Time goes back one minute ago! living room! Looking at the back of the guard leaving, Shaka raised his mouth slightly, and said to Fina, who was sitting on the sofa sideways, wearing loose clothes and a big belly, "Princess Fina, it seems that our plan has succeeded!" "Ah-did you succeed?" Fina took a slice of lemon and ate it with a bewildered look, then reacted, and suddenly said, "Success, that''s good!" Upon seeing this, Shaka shook his head helplessly and said, "When they come over, you must remember what we rehearsed before!" Recently, Shaka has discovered that as her pregnancy is getting closer and closer, Fina not only fell in love with lemon slices, but also became a little confused and stupid from her usual intelligence, and her reaction was slow and scary! However, Shaka didn''t feel strange or anything wrong with this! Although he is not married and has no offspring, he is human, whether you care about it or not, he will hear some things in this respect, so he also knows in his heart that Fina should be caused by the normal physiological reaction of pregnancy. Therefore, he can''t say anything about Fina''s bewildered performance. He just asks Fina not to show his feet in the things that are waiting, and he can handle everything else! "Don''t worry!" Fina picked up a slice of lemon again and ate it, and persuaded while eating, "Although I feel a little confused in my head during this period, haven''t we rehearsed this thing many times? So don''t worry. !" The more you say that, the more worried I will be! Shaka thought inwardly, but on the surface he nodded calmly. And soon, a group of princes and ministers of the Kakzi Kingdom walked in. "I have seen Grand Duke Pendragon!" A group of princes and ministers saluted Fina in unison. "Sit down!" After Fina said casually, she pointed to the sofa in front of her and said, "Sit down!" Immediately, the head of this group of people found their seats and sat down! The others are consciously standing behind them! "Come on for tea!" Feina said to the waiter not far away, then turned to look at the ministers sitting in front of him, pretending to be puzzled, and asked, "You come here today. What do i have? After a group of princes and ministers looked at each other for a while, the middle-aged man sitting on Fina''s left hand, the man known as the prime minister, spoke first! He sat upright and said with a serious face, "Grand Duke, we are here today to invite you to be the king!" "what!?" Hearing these words, Fina was visibly stunned, then pointed her finger at herself, and said in an unbelievable way, "Please be the king? You are not crazy, are you? I am not a member of the royal family, how can I be a king? Didnt your majesty indicate that Prince Koda should be the king?" "Grand Duke, this is our unanimous decision after careful consideration and all exchanges with Prince Kodak and the rest of the royal family! We all think that you are the most appropriate king!" the Prime Minister said solemnly. Regarding the throne, Prince Koda himself did not want to be, and even wished to throw it out, so when he heard the ministers propose to make Fina the king, he agreed without thinking! As long as he can throw the hot potato out of the throne, he won''t do harm to himself, other things, even if Fina is not the royal family, he doesn''t care! Not to mention other people in the royal family. For the four kings who died unexpectedly in a row, the seemingly evil throne, they were too late to hide, so most people have no opinion on Fina ascending the throne. ! Of course, there are also a small number of stubborn people who think that Fina is not a member of the royal family and cannot be a king! But in the end, the prime minister and other ministers all blocked them with the phrase if thats the case, please be me, and I finally had to pinch my nose to admit it! "No, it''s still not possible! The king''s position is too evil, even if you all agree, I dare not go!" After hesitating for a while, Fina firmly refused! Of course, she didn''t really want to refuse, she just pretended to show it to these people! And when he heard his words, the ministers became a little anxious! Except for Fina, they really couldn''t find a more suitable candidate! The first four kings were better prepared for unexpected events, but in the end? Not all dead yet! So what they are looking for now is not only to be able to become a king, but also to be able to defend against those unexpected people! And this, Fina with the protection of Shaka is undoubtedly the best choice! After all, Shaka can even beat people like Doflamingo, and that strength is self-evident! "Grand Duke, you have to have a little confidence in yourself! With this gentleman, your safety must be guaranteed!" After a sly flash in the eyes of the elderly nobleman, he pointed to Shaka on the side and spoke to persuade him. "Yes! With this gentleman, your safety must be no problem!" "Yep!" "Grand Duke Fina, just put a hundred hearts on you!" ... A group of anxious ministers listened to the words of the elderly nobles and quickly agreed. "No, no! Now the baby in my stomach is about to be born, I don''t dare to take any risks!" After tangling for a while, Fina clutched her stomach and refused again. Hearing this, the Prime Minister seemed to have thought of something, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, and he persuaded, "Grand Duke, you don''t think about it for yourself, but also for the child in your stomach! As long as you are on the throne, he will be a king in the future! " Although the Prime Minister did not know who the child in Fina''s stomach was, it was not a matter of concern. Compared to the position of the king, who the child is innocuous does not prevent him from using this to persuade Fina! As for what he said, after Shaka and the elderly nobles looked at each other vaguely, they all saw the shock in the depths of each other''s eyes! Why does this guy seem to have seen our script? Isn''t he what I am going to say next? Shaka and the elderly nobles thought so, but they didn''t speak any more! Now that someone will help them to finish it~www.novelhall.com~ so don''t have to say it anymore! "Yes! You have to think about your children too!" "Yes, kid!" "Think about it for the child!" ... A group of ministers'' eyes lit up when they heard this sentence, and they quickly grasped the key points and agreed. And listening to their persuasion like this, Fina showed a very tangled look at the right time, as if she was weighing the pros and cons! After hesitating for a long time, Fina showed a reluctant look and reluctantly said, "This... okay!" Immediately, all the ministers present grinned, smiled, and let out a sigh of relief! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 709 Reluctantly King) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 709： The sea that started to go wrong ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fina ascended to the throne of Kakzi Kingdom. When the news reached Arthur''s ears, he just smiled clearly, and there was no extra emotion! As for why... First, the Kakzi Kingdom is just a small kingdom with more than 100,000 people, and there is nothing to care about. Secondly, this whole thing was planned by him and his ministers. He had already prepared for the result, so there was no extra emotion! Thinking about it, Arthur couldn''t help but muttered, "However, it seems that I expected it to be earlier!" According to the predictions of Arthur and his ministers, the Kingdom of Kakzi should die after one or two kings before Fina has a chance to ascend the throne! What I didn''t expect was that the royal family of the Kakzi Kingdom was so unbearable. After only four kings died, no one wanted to become a king! However, Arthur changed his mind and felt that although this was unexpected, it was reasonable! There are two reasons! First, the royal family! The Kakzi Kingdom itself is not a big kingdom, and the royal family does not have many people. Exclude those relatives who have long been far to the horizon, although there is still a royal name, but actually have no inheritance rights. Those who have inheritance rights can follow the inheritance rights. With the ones on top, they add up to only twenty or thirty people. As for the people on the 20th and 30th, there is not much difference between the death of four kings or the death of six kings. It is enough to make the remaining people fear the king! After all, no matter how fragrant the throne is, it will be nothing if it fails to sit on it. Second, the princes and ministers! In fact, the king died because of accidents one after another, and the princes and ministers were under the greatest pressure! why? Because of government chaos! In the absence of a king, and the king died unexpectedly one after another, even the princes and ministers, no matter how hard they tried to deal with, the government affairs in the kingdom were still in chaos! The country cannot be without a monarch for a day, this sentence is not just for fun! In the absence of a king, it is reasonable to say that the prime minister has the highest status and should listen to the prime minister, but in fact, whether it is the minister of finance, the minister of foreign affairs, or the minister of the interior, the status is half lower than the prime minister. class! At this time, in dealing with government affairs, a seemingly simple question arises, but in fact it is difficult to answer...who listens to? If it is unusual, things that are not related to the minister and the prime minister can be handled well, and the discussion is over! But once it involves self-interested government affairs, it is not so easy to handle! If you listen to the prime minister, other ministers who are not the prime minister will definitely not agree! Listen to the ministers of various departments? The Prime Minister and the Prime Minister''s faction did not agree! Eventually, ministers will inevitably have conflicts, and government affairs will also become chaotic. And chaos in government affairs means chaos in this kingdom! In a short period of time, the kingdom has nothing to do with the chaos, but once the time is long, the kingdom is in chaos and there is a danger of falling apart. Therefore, these princes and ministers are very anxious to let the new king come to power! Otherwise, if the country really collapses, then these so-called princes and ministers will be nothing at all except for being richer than ordinary people! Because of this, even though these princes and ministers knew that after Fina was in power, their status and authority were likely to be threatened and suppressed, they still gritted their teeth and let Fina go! Compared with the consequences of the kingdom''s disintegration, the consequences of Fina are still acceptable to them. The big deal is to lose some power! "Now, since the layout of the Kakzi Kingdom has basically come to an end, Shaka will fall back first and replace two major-general-level silver or bronze saints in the past to protect Fina. If we go to war with the world government, Shaka is more useful than those silver and bronze saints!" Arthur murmured and made up his mind! Now that the day of war with the world government is getting closer and closer, Arthur knows that at this time the affairs of the Kakzi Kingdom can be put aside first, and Shaka can be transferred back first! Compared with the world government, the Kakzi Kingdom is only a trivial matter. After the world government''s affairs are resolved, it is too late to deal with the problems behind the Kakzi Kingdom! Now, let the original princes and ministers of the Kakzi Kingdom maintain the original state of the Kakzi Kingdom! And just as Arthur was thinking about it, the door rang! "Boom boom boom!" Arthur''s thinking was immediately pulled back to reality, he said casually, "Come in!" "Crack!" With the sound of the door opening, Bruce walked in. "See your Majesty!" Bruce said respectfully. Today, he changed his usual tune, and when he came in, his face was serious and he did not laugh at all as usual. "How''s it going?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. "His Majesty, after working overtime in the military factory, the army, including the new army, is basically armed and ready to be used!" Bruce said sternly. "Very good!" Arthur clicked with satisfaction. "In addition, when I came, I met Ainilu. He asked me to tell you that after a few months, the air force has been basically trained, and it can be used if necessary!" Bruce said sternly. Arthur raised his brows and nodded, "Well, I see!" The air force is different from other armies. There is no precedent to follow. In this world, the army under the control of Anilu is probably the world''s first air force! Therefore, the Air Force will definitely come in handy! After all, there is no way to defend in this world! "Also, I have made the army begin to deploy defenses on the outermost periphery of the kingdom in four directions. It is expected that in the next two to three months, the defense of the kingdom will increase substantially!" Bruston paused, and continued, "And among them, the northern part of the kingdom near the upside-down mountain and the eastern part of the kingdom near the red earth continent are more heavily armed than other places!" "If the world government attacked St. Martin from the Upside Down Mountain or the Red Earth Continent, then they would definitely hit these two more defensive places head-on!" "Not bad!" Arthur nodded, then said, "What about the navy?" "I am not sure about the navy, but according to Leliss himself, apart from the normal cruising army, the other naval forces have basically gathered in the middle of the kingdom, that is, around St. Martin!" "No matter which direction the world government will attack when the time comes, the navy can react quickly and deploy defense in the direction ahead!" Bruce said solemnly. Arthur nodded, and after thinking for a moment, he waved his hand and said, "Okay, I know, you can go down first!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Bruce replied, then turned and left! Seeing the back of him leaving ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur couldn''t help thinking. In war with the world government, although the army is very important, it is definitely not the most important! In the end, it still depends on the high-level combat! In terms of high-level combat power, although Saint Martin is not weak, it is nothing compared to the world government. Once a frontal battle is likely to be crushed by the world government, Arthur is very clear that Saint Martin can never follow the world. The government is just positive! "Thirty-six strategies...I have read them all!" Arthur murmured, with a sinister smile on his face! ---- As the animals passed by, in the days that followed, those who were more sensitive on the sea, all keenly noticed that the atmosphere on the sea had begun to be a little wrong recently, and it seemed that something important was going to happen! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the sea that is not right from Chapter 710), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 710： The rain is coming ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! Soon, the time came to April! New world! The White Beard Pirates, the Moby Dick! "Marco, has anything happened on the sea recently? I always feel that the atmosphere on the sea recently seems to be different!" White Beard asked solemnly. As one of the overlords of the new world, White Beard is undoubtedly a more sensitive person to the situation on the sea. Therefore, for the recent forms on the ocean, he also keenly perceives something wrong! "Recently? Haven''t heard of anything happening!" Marco said puzzledly. "Really..." White Beard murmured, and after thinking about it for a while, he solemnly ordered, "Then you go to find out, I always feel that something big has happened recently! When Marco heard this, his face showed a serious look, nodded, and said, "Understood! Daddy, I''ll ask!" Now that White Beard said that, it means something must have happened, so Marco didn''t dare to be careless. After he agreed, he turned around and called and asked someone to inquire! After a while. Marco returned to the deck. "Father, something is really wrong lately!" Marco said with a solemn expression, "I have inquired that the Navy seems to have made some big moves recently. They have contracted to varying degrees in the New World and the various bases of the Great Channel. defense!" "Shrink the defense?" The white beard frowned. There is a saying that it is good to tighten your fists to fight out with greater strength. This sentence can also be used in this situation! It is impossible for the navy to shrink its defenses for no reason. It must do something big, or target someone or force! As the navy''s biggest opponent, the overlord among the pirates, he must pay attention to this! Otherwise, what if he is targeted? "From now on, let the people below pay attention, and carefully find out who the navy is going to target and what forces!" Baibeard ordered in a deep voice. He is not sure if the Navy is targeting him, but there is always nothing wrong with being careful! "Understand!" Marco nodded solemnly. --- New world! BIGMOM Pirates, Totland Kingdom, Cake Island! "Strange, what the **** is the Navy doing lately?" Kata Kuri frowned, looking at the thick information in his hand. What Baibeard can detect, the BIGMOM Pirate Group, which is the intelligence NO1, can''t be unaware, and they even have more information than Baibeard can inquire! The extent to which each navy base shrinks its defenses, the movements of the admirals, the movements of the high-level naval forces, and the movements of the navy army are more or less mastered! Therefore, after flipping through a few pages of information, Kata Kuri found another strange point! "No, no! The naval base near the Great Channel Upside Down Mountain seems to be gathering on the Upside Down Mountain? It seems to be going to the four seas?" Kata Kuri''s eyes narrowed and he needed to take a closer look at what was going on. But this time! "Boom!" There was a knock on the door outside the room. "Come in!" After listening to this voice, Kata Kuri said casually, temporarily putting down the information in his hand. "Crack!" With the sound of pushing the door, a big man with an axe on his back came in! "My lord!" The big man respectfully said. "What''s the matter?" Kata Kuri asked. "There''s a call from Saint Martin!" The big man said sternly. When Kata Kuri heard these words, a trace of puzzlement flashed in his eyes. Saint Martin called? It seems that the Pirates hasn''t had anything to do with Saint Martins recently, why did they suddenly call? Thinking about it, Kata Kuri said in a deep voice, "Bring the phone here!" ---- Chambord Islands Aunt Xia''s Ripped Off BAR Tavern "Give me another cold beer!" Leily sat at the bar and said boldly to the waiter. "Yes!" The waiter nodded and took away the empty glass in front of Lei Li. At this moment, Aunt Xia walked out from the back door of the tavern while smoking a cigarette, and came to Leili''s side. "Why, have you made a fortune recently? Otherwise, why didn''t you go to work in the past few days and come to drink every day?" Aunt Xia asked with a smile. "I recently thought of a way to get rich!" Lely smiled and said. "Oh? What way!" Aunt Xia curiously asked. "Slave!" Reilly said complacently, "I just sell myself to a slave merchant. After being bought by someone, I will find another chance to escape!" Lei Li knew that even if he didn''t talk about this kind of thing, Aunt Xia could find out in an hour at most, so he didn''t hide it, just said it! "Haha!" Aunt Xia gave Leili a contemptuous look. "What kind of look do you look at? I eat by my ability!" Lei Li stared at Aunt Xia, said aloud, then said with a righteous expression. "Furthermore, whether you are a slave merchant or a slave buyer, you are basically not a good person. What happened to me making money? That would be regarded as killing people! "Haha!" Listening to Lei Li''s sophistry, Aunt Xia couldn''t help shook her head, chuckled twice again, but didn''t say anything! Seeing her like this, Lei Li secretly felt depressed for a while, and then suddenly asked, "By the way, how do I feel that something is wrong in the ocean recently?" "Indeed!" Aunt Xia listened to him, nodded, her face was serious, and said, "Recently, there is something wrong with the sea. The navy has been shrinking its defenses, and it seems to be doing something big!" "Well..." Raleigh raised his brows, and after thinking for a moment, he suddenly asked, "Did Hancock bring people out of the island these days?" "Yeah!" Aunt Xia nodded and said, "Some time ago she has become the emperor of Amazon. Lily, and in order to replenish the materials in the kingdom these days, she has taken people to sea!" "Then did you tell her to be more careful!" Raleigh asked. The relationship between Lei Li and Amazon Lily is still good, so he specifically asked this question! "Remind!" Aunt Xia frowned, "However, she doesn''t seem to care much!" "Just reminded!" Leily nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ solemnly said, "The Navy is definitely not against her, just let her pay attention!" What the Navy wants to do, as long as it is not directed at itself, or directed at the people he cares about, Raleigh actually doesn''t care! After all, he is now a retired pirate, and it''s no use caring about this! ---- At the same time, the Beast Pirates, the newspaper tycoon Morgans, the Red-haired Pirates, etc., began to notice the movement of the navy! As for Arthur in Xihai, after making a phone call, he also received this news! "The actions of the world government are beginning to be obvious, it seems to be deliberately known!" Arthur murmured, frowning involuntarily. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 711), you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 701： Wei Wei and Zhao Zhao ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! April 15th! The navy movement of the world government has become more and more conspicuous, and the forces on the sea, as long as they are a little larger, have basically noticed something wrong! April 23rd! Some intelligence personnel saw people suspected of the world government entering the palace near the Kingdom of Elucia! April 24! Intelligence personnel saw people suspected of the world government enter the country of flowers! On the same day, intelligence personnel discovered suspected agents of the world government in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! April 25th! The world government informs the Whitney Kingdom to begin to build forces! April 27th! Some intelligence personnel saw a suspected world government member enter the Kingdom of Perth! On the same day, intelligence personnel discovered the whereabouts of world government agents! April 28th! Intelligence personnel captured three world government agents! April 29th! Intelligence personnel found one agent in St. Martin, and the fighting broke out, causing five deaths, seven serious injuries, 13 minor injuries and the death of the agent. On the same day, the place where the three agents were captured was broken into by an agent, and fighting broke out. Ten people died, 17 were seriously injured, and 25 were slightly injured. After the intruder died, three of them were killed at the same time. The arresting agent was also killed by the intruding agent! April 30th! The naval bases around Saint Martin received news from the world government and began to concentrate their forces and prepare for battle! ---- Looking at the report that recorded the recent actions of the world government, Arthur muttered thoughtfully, "Recently, the actions of the world government have become bigger and bigger!" With the passage of time, the actions of the world government towards Saint Martin are getting bigger and bigger! Until now, although I can''t say that I don''t hide it, there is no difference! As long as there are not all fools in the kingdom, these strange things can be found! In this case, Arthur will inevitably have a doubt, what does the world government do? You know, the actions of the world government were very careful in the beginning, for fear of leaking the news. If it weren''t for Arthur''s undercover in the top navy, then maybe you don''t know! But now that the world government has such a high profile, it is obvious that there is a conspiracy! Thinking, Arthur touched his chin and analyzed, "From the perspective of the world government, what Saint Martin fears the world government most is not knowing the number of strong people!" "Under this situation, the world government cannot carry out a precise attack on Saint Martin, so they are afraid that once the battle starts, even if they win in the end, they may be run away by the Saint Martin strong, and ultimately cause great losses!" "For this reason, even though they have already taken action without investigating the specific situation of the Saint Martin''s strong due to interest issues, but logically speaking, they will more or less want to gather the Saint Martin''s strong as much as possible. of!" "Because only in this way, in the process of their encirclement and suppression, can they try to prevent the strong of Saint Martin from running away and ultimately bring losses to the world government!" Such an analysis made Arthur''s heart clearer! Now, when he thinks about the high-profile operations of the world government, he probably understands this! The world government is likely to want to use these slightly high-profile actions to vaguely threaten St. Martin, make St. Martins ministers anxious, make Arthur anxious, and finally have to call the strong to gather. In this way, once the world government launches an attack, it can kill the strong of Saint Martin to the greatest extent and avoid being run away by the strong! "Haha!" Arthur chuckled twice, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes! Immediately after he meditated for a while, he waved his hand and called out Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni and Lu Ling who were in the Seireitei! "What? Is it going to go to war?" With the appearance of the figure, Yamamoto Motoyanagiye Shigekuni''s strong voice also passed into Arthur''s ears. Regarding the world government, Arthur had already talked to Motomoto Yanagisuke Shigekuni Yamamoto, and discussed many plans with him! "Almost!" Arthur said with a smile. "Then what do you want me to do?" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni said solemnly. "Wei Wei and save Zhao!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "Encircle Wei and save Zhao?" Yamamoto Genryuye Zhongguo asked, "What do you mean?" This world does not have a story of surrounding Wei and rescuing Zhao, so Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni naturally doesn''t know what this means! In desperation, Arthur could only briefly explain the story of Wei Wei and Zhao Zhao to Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni! "Oh, it turned out to be like this!" Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni said after listening. The story itself is not difficult to understand, and although there is no story about encircling Wei and saving Zhao in this world, there are similar stories, so Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ise Shigekuni understood the meaning of it! "If there is a head-on conflict with the world government, our winning rate is almost zero, so at this time we have to use some means! Weiwei and Zhao Zhao is one of them!" "Wait a minute, your old man still has deer spirits, one person and one deer, form a combination, pass the portal to the fisherman island to stay, when we and the world government go to war, you quickly set off from the fisherman island and directly attack the above Mary Joa!" "In the meantime, you are in charge of the main attack, and Lu Ling is in charge of responding. After attacking Mary Joa, they reacted and let Lu Ling take you away before starting to encircle you!" "Then wait for a while, or when they dont pay attention, you come back again and suddenly draw a knife to Mary Joa! Repeat this until they can''t stand it!" Arthur smiled and said The sinister plan he had planned long ago! But Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni''s eyes lit up when he listened to his plan. I have to say, Arthur''s plan is really disgusting! Yamamoto Genryusai''s attack power is extremely powerful, and the deer spirit''s speed is also very fast. If the two are combined, the damage is high, but the attack is impossible, plus the enemy''s tactics of advancing and retreating...Tsk! If you really follow the plan Arthur said, let alone the world government, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni feels that if he encounters such a thing, he will definitely be crazy on the spot! Of course, if this kind of plan is used on the enemy, he is naturally very happy! "Okay, leave it to me!" Yamamoto Motoryuzhai Shigekuni said sternly. "Your Majesty, I have no problem!" Lu Ling patted his chest and believed. "Then I beg you!" Arthur said with a smile. After that, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigeukuni and Luling didn''t wait much, and set off directly to Fishman Island! And Arthur looked at the back of them leaving, thought for a while, picked up the phone bug on one side and called. "Blubru!" As the phone rang for a while, the call was connected soon! "Hey!" The cold mechanical sound of the broken sky machine came from the phone. Some time ago ~www.novelhall.com~ After absorbing the special metal left by Archibald''s safe house, the skybreaker, which was almost a stop, entered the rank of generals as expected! "Skybreaker, you now set off to the Devil''s Triangle area in the first half of the Great Channel to find my shadow!" Arthur ordered in a deep voice. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Duan Tianji agreed without hesitation. Seeing that he agreed, Arthur didn''t say much, so he hung up the phone! Compared to others, Heaven Breaking Machine does not need Arthur to explain at all. As long as there is an order, Arthur tells him to do what he does, and he never asks why! "The BIGMOM Pirates have negotiated over there, Marigioa...Navy Headquarters...These two are also arranged. As long as I arrange a few more methods later, we will see that your world government is still in the mood to attack. Saint Martin?" After a cruel look flashed in Arthur''s eyes, he murmured with a sneer. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 712 Wei Wei Jiuzhao) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 702： good news ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! May 2nd! The weather is fine and cloudless! Arthur received a message early this morning! The members of the X-Men have been selected, and they have all been sent to Saint Martin! This is undoubtedly good news for Arthur! Seeing the war is coming, every bit of power now is more important to Arthur! Moreover, mutants! Although it is impossible to develop countless extended skills like the Devil Fruit Ability person, no matter what the fruit development potential is very high, but as long as good luck and awakening super abilities, it may jump up and become a general, even The strongest general-level master among the generals! Of course, this chance is very small! If calculated according to the ranks of some fans based on comics, self-speculations, and self-conjectures before Arthur''s crossing, the ranks of mutants are specifically divided into six! Alpha level! Mutants with extremely powerful variant characteristics without important defects, such as the card king, such as Professor X, such as the steel man and the like! Double tower level! Almost as powerful as Alpha-class mutants, but the difference is that they have small flaws, such as the inability to control their self-healing ability, Wolverine, and the like! Gamma level! Possess powerful mutant abilities, but have shortcomings that seriously hinder their lives, such as Raksha girls who cannot control their own absorption capacity, such as a fat girl who looks like a meat ball that cannot take care of herself in life! Delta! The mutants of the Delta class have no major flaws, but their abilities are weak! Well, according to speculation, at least 50% of mutants are of this level! Ypsilon-Delta! Ability is not always revealed, it can only be used under certain circumstances! If you have to compare... Just like Duan Yu''s six-channel magic sword at that time! Ypsilon class! A mutant with major flaws and weak abilities, usually without the appearance of an ordinary person, but not as powerful as the gamma class! According to speculation, at least 20% of mutants are such people! Of course, in addition to the above six levels, there are two levels that need to be listed separately! The first one, Zeta! That is, the owner of the artificial X gene! However, this world doesn''t even have X genes, so this level naturally doesn''t need to be considered! The second one is Omega! Strictly speaking, this level belongs to the Alpha level! But just like the special upper ninja and the middle ninja, although the special upper ninja (Omijia level) is strictly regarded as the middle ninja (alpha level), it actually has some abilities that exceed the middle ninja (alpha level)! And among the above abilities, if you have to count, only Omega-level, individual characters in the Alpha-level can be counted as generals! And there is moisture! In some respects, mutants may be able to play general abilities, but most of them are flawed! Like Professor X! His mental power is extremely powerful, but his body is very fragile. Even a profession that can be called a golden crispy chicken like a ninja is physically stronger than Professor X by countless times! If you want to kill Professor X, as long as you can get close, you can kill a ninja! Of course, the ninja usually can''t get close. After all, Professor X''s mental abilities are not just bragging. When the ninja gets close, Professor X may be able to detect their spirits, and then mentally attack or control them! In summary, it is not impossible for mutants to rise up and be called the strongest, but the chances are very small! After all, Omega and Alpha levels are also rare characters among mutants! And this kind of generals who jumped up are basically flawed! but! The flaws are not hidden! Even if this kind of strong generals who jumped up to become a general has flaws, how many generals are there in this Pirate World? Arthur is sure that ninety-nine percent of the people in this world can''t reach this level even if they train hard! In this case, this opportunity is particularly important! "It seems that I have to gamble on luck this time!" Arthur sighed and said, "Unfortunately, the elf fruit is not mature yet, or you can grab a bite to eat, it would be perfect!" As he said, Arthur seemed to have thought of something. He slapped his head, and suddenly said, "Yeah...no! Even if I eat the elves, Im afraid its useless! After all, this time its not my luck, but its The luck of the chosen one!" Immediately, Arthur couldn''t help but smiled and shook his head! However, soon he put away his emotions and went to the place where the X-Men were-the university field outside the city of Saint Martin! ----- When Arthur came to the university grounds, 1,600 people who were selected as X-Men stood in the school grounds in an orderly manner, while Ganfor rode his end and ate the devils fruit. The mount, waiting quietly on the side! "See your Majesty!" After seeing Arthur''s arrival, Ganfor immediately brought a group of people to salute respectfully! "No gift!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand. "Thank you Majesty!" Gan Fuer and a group of people said respectfully. Immediately, Gan Fuer stepped forward and came to Arthur''s side, and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, this time, all 1,600 candidates have been assembled!" "Okay!" Arthur nodded and asked, "Are these all from the security team?" "My Majesty!" Ganfor replied respectfully, "In this selection, 70% are from the security team, and 30% are recruited from outside the security team!" "Because of the responsibilities of the X-Men mentioned by your Majesty, when I choose, I try to choose some who are hardworking, willing to endure hardships, and also obey orders. The age is about sixteen to thirty!" "Of course, there are a few more than thirty, but because of their own strong will, and the past merits are not small, the security team members were called in!" Listening to Ganfor''s words, Arthur couldn''t help nodding. From his words, Arthur can hear that he is still very serious in selecting people this time! However, looking at the group of people in front of him, Arthur also found some of the problems! "Why is there so much difference in the male to female ratio?" Arthur frowned and asked. Among the thousand or six hundred people in front of us, there are only a few women! And Arthur''s rough calculation showed that the ratio of men to women was at least 20:1, which means that out of 1,600 people, there are only about 80 women at most! "My Majesty, because there are more men in the security team, and there are fewer women willing to be X-Men in society, this is the only thing!" Ganfor replied in a deep voice. Listening to his words, Arthur thought for a while and didn''t care anymore, just said, "In the future, try to balance the ratio of men to women!" Arthur can understand what Ganfor said! In this world, even if there are a lot of strong women in the ocean, but in essence, violence is still biased towards men, so it is normal that so few women are willing to be X-Men! Of course, normal is normal! Arthur still hopes that the male to female ratio of the X-Men is as balanced as possible! Well, this is for the sake of the X-Men! Arthur knew that in the future X-Men, there will inevitably be a large number of people who do not look like normal people, and in this case, finding a wife or finding a husband becomes a problem! Normal woman or normal man~www.novelhall.com~Who would like to find someone with a strange shape? Unless his surname is Ma! Therefore, the X-Men will probably need internal digestion in terms of emotions in the future. So try to balance the ratio of men to women! Moreover, for the X-Men, men and women are actually the same. There is no difference. Whether they are strong or not, seven points depend on fate and three points depend on the hard work of the later stage. It is not that males are necessarily powerful! "Understand!" Ganfor nodded. "Well, let them line up, let me help them become X-Men!" Arthur ordered. "Yes!" Gan Fuer nodded, then turned to arrange! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 713 Good News) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 703： X gene injection ()You can search for "on the pirate king( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! Thousands of people lined up in sequence. However, Arthur did not immediately give them the X gene, but took a deep breath, then looked at them with a serious face, and said, "Before giving you the X gene, there are some things you must know. !" "First, although the X gene can give you some abilities, the strength of these abilities depends entirely on personal luck. Good luck will gain powerful abilities, and bad luck will gain weak and useless abilities!" "Among them, according to the results of many experiments by Chinese scientists, almost half of the people will have weak abilities!" "Second, the X gene has side effects. While gaining abilities, there is a high probability that it will become unlike humans due to abilities!" After speaking, Arthur glanced at the group of people, trying to see their current emotions! But in the end, except for a few that showed obvious panic on their faces, there was basically no wavering on their faces, and their expressions remained firm. At most, after a flash of panic, he immediately restored his firm expression! "Ganfall''s eyes are good!" After Arthur sighed to himself, he looked at the people in front of him and shouted in a deep voice, "Now, you have one last chance to choose, you can choose to quit or continue!" "If you want to quit, you can get out of the team now and stand aside!" With that said, Arthur seemed to have thought of something, and added a righteous expression, "Relax, I will not be held accountable! I know this side effect is impossible for some people to accept, I can understand!" After speaking, Arthur closed his eyes and waited quietly! And just ten seconds later, when he opened his eyes again, he found that no one had left. Subconsciously, there was a little more puzzled in Arthur''s eyes. You know, in this group of people, there are a few people who put panic on their faces! However, when he glanced at the crowd again, and saw most of the people with that determined expression on their faces, he suddenly understood! People have a herd mentality! Those who write panic on their faces are always a few of the few. Under the firm expressions of most people, even if they are scared in their hearts, they will not speak out in order to avoid becoming aliens among them, let alone. Will move! Thinking about it this way, Arthur didn''t care, nor did he choose to single out those with panic on their faces! Anyway, Gene X can slowly increase the owner''s loyalty to him. In the end, these people will work for him just like everyone else, so it doesn''t matter if they are not picked out! Afterwards, Arthur made several large boxes and the X-shaped transparent crystal of X Gene from the space. "Okay! Since no one wants to quit, then go forward and take a bottle of potion and drink it in order!" After Arthur glanced at the crowd, he opened the box that had just been taken out, revealing the rows of transparency inside. Colored potion! Well, these potions are actually water! Last time Arthur told Ganfor, in order to avoid exposing the lottery system, he explained the X gene as a kind of devil-like fruit newly developed by the kingdom, so this time I must take something to pretend to be! Of course, the actual thing depends on the X gene transparent crystal in his hand! And listening to Arthurs words, a strong man in the security team uniform at the front stepped forward. After bowing to Arthur, he took out a bottle of potion from the box. Drink it in! "Gulong!" Accompanied by the sound of the potion of the strong man in front of him, Arthur immediately activated the X gene ability! X gene injection! "what---" Suddenly, the strong man in front of him seemed to be suffering from some great pain. He suddenly trembled. He stood on the spot, scratching his head with both hands, his face turned red, the blue veins on his neck were exposed, and his mouth was still uttering. There was a scream of sadness. And with this scream, the body shape of the strong man began to change, his whole person began to swell up slowly, he even broke his clothes and pants, and a silver-gray light began to appear on his skin. After about a minute, the strong man''s body shape stopped changing, and his mouth stopped screaming! But at this time, he is already a muscular giant with a height of more than three meters and a metal glow! the other side! Although Arthur knew that there was no danger on the system, the strong man would certainly not be in danger, but hearing the screams of the strong man made his heart a little nervous. Therefore, after the strong man was transformed, he quickly stepped forward and asked, "How do you feel?" "Back to your majesty! I feel full of strength now, and my condition is better than ever!" The brawny man said excitedly, while looking up and down his metal light! "Then you give it a try, can you regain your ability?" Arthur frowned and asked. "Ok!" Hearing this, the brawny man was taken aback for a moment, then immediately nodded, closed his eyes and calmed down, trying to withdraw his abilities! But after a short period of time, the strong man still did not change back! "This...this...this..." The strong man closed his lips together, but he didn''t know what to say! At this time, the excitement he had just generated because of the ability, disappeared instantly, leaving only a piece of hesitation in his heart, a piece of confusion! After a while. "call---" After a deep breath and two bitter smiles, he suppressed the hesitation and confusion in his heart, but he also began to try to accept this somewhat cruel fact! After all, Arthur had said this a long time ago, and he had already prepared for it! "Snapped!" Upon seeing this, Arthur patted the brawny man on the shoulder, smiled and encouraged, "No matter what you become, you are a part of the kingdom!" "I understand!" Hearing Arthur''s encouragement, the strong man nodded solemnly. "Well, let''s take a rest and experiment with your abilities!" Arthur said with a smile. Arthur knew that what a strong man needs most at this time is not encouragement or comfort, but a calm and calm person! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After the strong man agreed, he turned and walked aside! Immediately, Arthur said again, "Next!" Immediately, a thin young man dressed in a security team approached him. "Your Majesty!" said the thin young man respectfully. "Just grab a bottle and drink!" Arthur said sternly. After the thin young man nodded, he bent down and took out a bottle of potion from the box. "Huh huh---" Looking at the potion in front of him, the thin young man did not have the decisiveness of the strong man. After taking a few big breaths in the pot, he gritted his teeth and drank the potion! "what---" A heart-piercing scream of the same style as the big man appeared immediately! Moreover, the thin young man was like a strong man. After Arthur gave the X gene, his whole body suddenly trembled. It seemed that he had suffered some great pain. Green veins exposed! However, unlike the strong man, the body shape of the thin youth has not changed. It''s just that around his body, white mist began to appear inexplicably! "About the ability of the fog!" Arthur was aware of this scene. And after about a minute, the screams of the thin young man stopped! However, his current state is not as good as that of a strong man! It was as if a battle had been fought, and the whole body was wet with sweat, and the whole person was very tired, it looked like he was about to collapse! "No need to say anything~www.novelhall.com~ Let''s go to the side to rest first! Report your ability later!" Arthur said quickly when he saw this. "Ok!" The thin young man didn''t even have the strength to answer. After nodding his head, he dragged his looking very tired body and walked slowly to one side! Seeing this, Arthur didn''t say much, and turned his gaze back to the group of people in front of him. "One thousand and six people... or speed it up, or else I can''t finish it at night!" Arthur thought to himself. If you come one by one like just now, if you add up to 1,600, you wont be able to finish it even at night! Thinking about it, Arthur shouted in a deep voice, "Okay, now speed up, and the top ten will come forward together and drink the potion!" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 714 X Gene Injection), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 704： White (On the King of Pirates( Find the latest chapter! Time gradually came to night! "what---" "what---" "what---" ... With a burst of screams, the injection of X gene gradually came to an end. At this time, there were only eight people left in front of Arthur! And these eight people did not hesitate. After their turn, they all stepped forward, took the potion and drank it! "Gulong!" "what---" As the potion entered their throats, the eight people in front of them were trembling like the previous ones, and they all screamed in pain! After a while, the screams of the eight people gradually subsided! "Okay, let''s all go down and rest first! Tomorrow you will experiment with your own abilities, and report your abilities the day after tomorrow!" Arthur glanced at the sky and commanded the more than 1,000 people in front of him. Although Arthur was eager to verify what their abilities were, it was too late, and some abilities would not be visible for a while, so he simply let these people go back to rest first, and gave a buffer time for the day! After the day''s buffer time is over, these people should be able to test what their abilities are! Of course, there may also be a few of them at the Ypsilon-Delta level, whose abilities are unstable or cannot be seen because of their abilities. But it does not matter, after all, it is only a minority! And over time, one day the ability will be seen! "Your Majesty, thank you!" After a group of people agreed in unison, they went back to rest under the leadership of Gan Fuer! ---- Two days later! St. Martin''s Palace Study Room! "Swish!" Amidst the sound of paper turning, Arthur looked at the information in front of him, and a smile appeared on his face! This pile of information under his hands is exactly the ability record of that group of X-Men! Among them, with the exception of thirty-seven who are not able to see what their abilities are, the abilities of the others have been tested yesterday, and they have been compiled into a piece of information, which was sent to his study this morning! And the ability recorded in the data is much better than Basser estimated! The evolutionary failure of the Ypsilon class and the weak in ability are about 20% in the original work, but only 17% in Arthur! The Delta class is a weak, but still human-like person. In the original work, it is about 50%, but in Arthur''s case, it is only 45%! Although there is not much less, but compared to the original, it is much better here! Moreover, compared with ordinary people, these people with weak abilities, no matter how weak they are, they are always capable, and they are always useful, right? "These people can be in the X-Men, can be used as assistants, and form a team with those with powerful abilities!" Arthur murmured, involuntarily thinking of a niche movie in the previous life. Superman High School! Although this movie is niche, there is a setting that Arthur thinks is very good! That is to divide people with powerful superpowers and weak, non-combat superpowers into two classes, one is the hero class and the other is the assistant class! The hero class is responsible for fighting the enemy, and the assistant class is responsible for assisting the hero! And this setting is very suitable for reference here! Although these people with weak abilities may be a bit inferior in combat effectiveness, they are still very good for assisting and can make up for the shortcomings of some powerful X-Men! For example, a person with a slow speed and a powerful ability can be equipped with a control type, or a weak person who can help people accelerate! For example, if the attack power is strong, but the defense power is not enough, you can match the meat shield type or the healing type with weak ability! After thinking about it, Arthur suddenly thought of some games! DOTA and LOL! In these two games, heroes also have their own positions. Shooter, top laner, support, mid laner, jungler! Are these heroes not positioned as he thinks now? Different abilities form a small team! "Well, let Ganfor divide it afterwards!" After Arthur thought for a while, he decided to pass the question of how to divide it to Ganfor! Although these X-Men have gained abilities, they still have to go through several months of training! After all, if you have the ability, you have to use it? Therefore, most of these X-Men are definitely not useful in a short period of time. Therefore, the division of the team cannot be handled in a short time, so after thinking for a while, Arthur decided to leave the problem to Ganford. Up! Well, his main problem at the moment is to get the world government, not to solve such trivial things! After reading the abilities of those with weak abilities, Arthur focused on those with strong abilities in the information! These people are not many! Only accounted for about 30% of the total number of people! Among them, those who can maintain the human shape occupy half, and the other half cannot maintain the human shape! Of course, compared to those with weak abilities before, these people have good abilities regardless of whether they can maintain their human appearance! Like the first brawny awakened before! After his awakening, his physical fitness soared, and his whole body became hard steel, and his resilience was countless times stronger than ordinary people. His combat power rose directly from an ordinary ensign to the peak of a lieutenant colonel. As long as he adapts, he wants to come. Colonel level is not a problem! Like the second awakened thin young man before! After his awakening, his physical fitness has also improved to a certain extent. Although it is not much better than that of a strong man, it has also improved a lot. Moreover, he can also summon a group that can hide himself, sense the enemy''s position, and never cut the mist. The technique is somewhat similar, and a wide range of mist comes out. Through the mist, he can instantly become a top killer! At this time, his combat power has also risen from a second lieutenant to the rank of major. As long as he adapts a little bit, he can be promoted to lieutenant colonel! All in all, the strength of these powerful people has soared tremendously. Except for a few, they have basically become roles from major to colonel level! However, one of Arthur''s favorite women! Sato White! This is a member of the local security team in St. Martin. Twenty-eight years old, well-proportioned, wearing a lady''s suit, with short black hair, and a face with melon seeds. He looks beautiful and very capable! She has two abilities! One is called wormhole, and the other is ice! Among them, the effect of the wormhole is to open a hole out of thin air, leading to a place known by Sato Shiro, and can pass many people! Of course, this ability is limited, and it is not only white, because the rules of the world are different. Among these awakened X-Men, those who have teleportation, space movement, etc., are all limited in their abilities. It is impossible to teleport around at will like in the mutant world! The limitation of Bai is that the farther the distance is, the shorter the time to open the hole, and the smaller the size of the hole. At the same time, the more physical energy is required to open a hole each time! According to the current test, Bai is able to open a hole a thousand kilometers away, but the opening time is only five seconds, and the size is only large enough for one person to pass! However, this is enough! One thousand kilometers, five seconds! As long as the speed is fast enough, it can teleport more than ten times in five seconds, which is enough for Arthur to run from the West Sea to the Great Channel! And the second ability ice will not say much! The ability is similar to the iceman and the blue pheasant, able to make ice! The only difference is that Bai''s ability is temporarily not as strong as theirs! If you have to count it, judging from the current test, the current strength is only equivalent to a newcomer-level character! But in general ~www.novelhall.com~ For Bai, Arthur is still very satisfied! Wormhole, ice, these two abilities only need to be well trained, not to mention one more general in the future, but one more lieutenant general is no problem! And, because of his ability, the value of this lieutenant general will not be lower than that of the general! The strategic value of a lieutenant who can transport people to various places at any time is definitely not something ordinary people can watch! "This white, let me train it myself!" After thinking about it, Arthur made a decision in his heart! So far, not many people trained by Arthur himself! In addition to a few children and a few women in his palace, Ainilu also passed his training, and now he has decided to train Bai by himself, which shows that he values ??Bai''s ability! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 715 White), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 705： Blaze (On the King of Pirates( Find the latest chapter! May 3rd! The intelligence personnel discovered that the suspected government personnel of the world entered the country of flowers again! May 4th! The king of the flower country ordered the recall of the kingdoms out-of-water army! May 7th! According to the investigation of intelligence personnel, the world government mobilized a large amount of food in the red earth continent and sent it to the upper part of the red earth continent near the West Sea. May 8th! This batch of grain was sent down from the red soil continent, and the navy sent the grain to various naval bases around Saint Martin! "This is because the three armies have not moved. The food and grass will go first!" Arthur raised his brows as he looked at the information in front of him. The signal from the world government to do so is clear. That is about to go to war! Otherwise, how could so much grain be transported? Isnt it cheaper to buy from the surrounding area? Why bother to catch the freight? Only because the war is coming, and the surrounding areas may not be able to supply food, so the world government will deliver food in advance! Thinking about it, Arthur couldn''t help but turned his attention to the news on May 3 and May on the 4th! "It seems that I can do something on it!" After Arthur touched his chin and murmured, there was an inexplicable light in his eyes! The intelligence personnel discovered that the suspected government personnel of the world entered the country of flowers again! The king of the flower country ordered the recall of the kingdoms out-of-water army! Looking at these two news separately, there seems to be nothing! But in combination, Arthur can basically draw a conclusion-what agreement the world government may have reached with the country of flowers! As for the content of the agreement... Arthur doesn''t know yet! However, he can guess it too, it must be for Saint Martin! why? Because if there is no such thing as a world government, the flower country will sooner or later compete with Saint Martin! After all, there is no room for two tigers in one mountain! After Saint Martin conquered all the territories of the surrounding kingdoms, the border of the kingdom was not far from the place where the flower country is located! In this case, although the two powerful kingdoms have not conflicted in a short period of time, both sides also know that this is only a temporary matter. If Saint Martin wants to expand later, or the Kingdom of Flowers wants to contain Saint Martin''s expansion, the conflict between the two sides will appear sooner or later! The so-called first strike is the best! At this time, the world government wanted to deal with Saint Martin and contacted the country of flowers. How could the country of flowers not participate? Thinking, Arthur thought of a **** he once put down casually! Cone of Green Pepper! Before, the Green Pepper of Cone was caught by Arthur. Although it was finally redeemed by the King of the Kingdom of Flowers, it also left three conditions! Of course, these three conditions are ultimately useless for Arthur! Originally, he had some ideas about these three conditions at the time, but with the passage of time, Saint Martin''s strength has become stronger and stronger. These ideas are a little out of line with the times, and they have been left behind! Therefore, these three conditions are ultimately useless! But now, at this time, at this time, a bold idea makes him feel that it is time to use these three conditions! As for whether the green pepper of the cone will abide by the original agreement... Ha ha! Arthur still has something he has to follow! --- May 12! Outside the northern waters of St. Martin, four naval warships are guarding more than a dozen large sailing ships full of food, sailing towards the west of St. Martin! On one of the naval ships! A man wearing a navy cloak, a white suit, a bald head, an axe on his back, a fierce face, holding a telescope, standing on the bow of the ship and looking into the distance! And this time! "Da da da!" With the sound of footsteps from far to near, a navy soldier trotted to the side of the big man! "Report to Major!" The navy soldier saluted respectfully! "How''s it going?" The big man asked without replying. "Okay, the video has been set up!" The navy soldier said respectfully. "That''s fine!" The big man put down the binoculars in his hand, turned his head to look at the navy soldier, smiled, "Well, you go down first!" "Yes, Major!" The navy nodded and turned to leave! And the big man looked at his leaving back, his eyes flashed with a cruel color, and he murmured, "The order has already been ordered, don''t blame me for being cruel, why do you guys insist on so-called naval justice, the so-called world government Justice..." After speaking, the corner of the big man''s eyes suddenly saw a few ships with the flags of the Eight Treasure Navy appearing not far away! Immediately, there was a "thump" in his heart, and after a slight faint joy flashed under his eyes, he immediately showed a serious expression on the surface, and shouted in a deep voice, "Everyone is on guard, someone is coming!" "Da da da!" Following the command of the big man, everyone present also showed serious expressions, holding guns and swords, and returned to their positions! suddenly. "boom!" A black cannonball shot out from the fleet of the Eight Treasure Navy without hesitation. "Boom!" The shell hit exactly one of the navy''s four escorted warships. Suddenly, sparks splashed on the warship, and even some places were ignited by the explosion at this moment! "Fight back, fight back!" The big man roared, his loud voice spread to other ships! "Da da da!" In an instant, the gunners on all the ships quickly ran to the place the gunner wanted to reach, and then began to adjust the shooting direction while starting to load the bullets! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After a while, countless cannonballs pierced the sky like meteors and flew towards the ship of the Eight Treasure Navy in the distance. But in the end, none of these shells hit the ship. It was the green figure that jumped up by the Eight Treasure Marines, all of which were shot down. "Damn it, keep shooting for me!" Seeing this scene, the big man shouted loudly again. At this time, the navy soldier who had just left by the big man rushed out of the cabin and panicked as he ran, "The major is okay! It''s okay!" "Not good? What''s the matter?" The big man frowned and asked quickly. "Our phone worm doesn''t know what''s wrong, it''s all gone, can''t make calls!" The navy soldier said in a panic. "How could this happen?" The big man looked at the navy soldier and asked quickly. "My lord, after you let me go, I was going to the kitchen to get something to eat! Unexpectedly, there was a sudden explosion on the deck!" The navy soldier explained. "At that time, my subconscious reaction was to rush to the captain''s room, get the phone, and plan to notify them first, telling them that we were attacked by a pirate!" "But when I went to the captain''s room ~www.novelhall.com~, I found that the phone worm suddenly got rid of it, and it couldn''t get through!" "Damn, damn, damn!!!" Hearing these words, the big man roared again and again. At this moment, the Eight Treasure Navy''s ship had rushed to less than 500 meters from their navy warship, and it seemed that they were about to intersect with them! "Damn it!" After the big man shouted again in a low voice, a glint flashed in his eyes, and said to the navy soldier on the side, "Notify the other ships, and those on the large sailing ships, to burn all the food for me. To avoid being robbed by the Eight Treasure Marines! "Yes!" The soldier nodded, turned and went down! Soon, all the ships present, except the navy warships, all the sailing warship groups were set alight! All of a sudden, this sea area burst into flames! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 716), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 706： Plan successful (On the King of Pirates( Find the latest chapter! In the end, the navy''s warship was destroyed by the Babao Marine Corps! What the Babao Navy did not notice is that before the navy was destroyed by the regiment, the persons in charge of these naval warships had already disappeared! And this time. Not far from the sea where the navy was destroyed, behind an uninhabited island less than one kilometer in size. "Wow---" Accompanied by the sound of waves, a big man wearing a navy uniform and a navy cloak broke out of the sea and climbed onto the island. "Huh huh!" After climbing up, the man slumped on the ground and gasped for breath. After a while, his breath gradually calmed down! At this moment, a small sailing warship towed a small fishing boat came here! Upon seeing this, the big man patted his butt, got up, then flexed his legs slightly, kicked hard, and jumped from the island towards the sailing warship! "boom!" After there was a crash on the deck, the figure of the big man landed on the sailing warship. Upon seeing this, a middle-aged man in a black suit on the boat greeted him slowly. "How''s it going?" the middle-aged man asked in a deep voice. "It''s all done, and the video has been recorded!" The big man said with a smile. "That''s good!" After the middle-aged man nodded in satisfaction, he stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. "Snapped!" Immediately, there were six people who also wore black suits and walked over with three large boxes. "This is enough food for you to eat for a month!" After the middle-aged man pointed to the box and introduced it, his voice changed, and he said sternly, "I will be wronged for a while. Let me stay on this island for a while, and wait. After a while, when the world government and us formally go to war, you will go out and act according to your plan!" "I understand!" The big man showed a calm expression on his face, and said, "I have prepared myself! Everything is for the kingdom!" "Well! Everything is for the kingdom!" After the middle-aged man said, he patted the big man on the shoulder, and said with sincere encouragement, "rest assured, the kingdom will not treat you badly! After this period of time, Wang Guoguo compensated you!" "Yes!" The big man nodded gratefully. "Okay, send everything to the island!" Looking at the big man like this, the middle-aged man didn''t say anything to him, but turned his head to the person carrying the box and ordered. "Yes!" After hearing his words, the six agreed in unison, carrying the box and getting off the boat. Immediately, the middle-aged man said to a young man in a black suit on the side, "Go and untie the small fishing boat and send it to the island!" "Yes, my lord!" The young man nodded, turned and left! After a while! The young man and six people carrying boxes are back! "My lord, it''s done!" the young man and six others said in unison. "Ok!" After nodding, the middle-aged man turned his head to the big man in front of him, patted him on the shoulder, and said sternly, "Okay, I won''t keep you anymore, be careful!" "call---" After a deep breath, the big man said, "Understood!" With that, the big man turned around and jumped up, jumping directly from the boat to the island! Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man also made a gesture behind him! Immediately, the ship he was on started slowly. In a short while, the middle-aged man and the ship he was on disappeared in this sea! ----- St. Martin''s Palace Study Room! "It''s done? Okay, I understand!" After Arthur said in a deep voice, he hung up the phone in his hand. Then, he tactically leaned back, a smile on his face couldn''t help but said, "I didn''t expect Green Jiao to agree so easily, and he did it right away!" "I thought he would hesitate and think about it for a few days! After all, the world government seems to have reached an agreement with the Flower Country!" Speaking of this, Arthur suddenly thought of the previous news...the country of flowers recalled the navy that was outside. An idea suddenly appeared in his head! and many more! Shouldn''t... Cone''s Green Pepper doesn''t know this yet! ? Thinking about it, Arthur felt more and more likely that this was a great possibility! If instead he had reached an agreement with the world government to recall the army, under normal circumstances he would not notify the army that an agreement was reached, let alone call it specifically to talk about it! On the one hand it is not necessary! On the one hand, be careful! After all, things like telephones can be tapped! At most, when the army comes back, tell the army chief what''s inside! "However, whether he knows it or not, anyway, he does it! This time the plan is half completed!" A dangerous smile appeared on Arthur''s face. "The other half still needs to wait until the official war with the world government! At that time, as long as the plan is successful, the army of the flower country will lose at least 60%, and I will have the opportunity to take the opportunity to take the flower country!" After a while, Arthur put away his smile, picked up the latest news sent today and read it! --- May 12! The intelligence personnel discovered that the Kingdom of Perth was concentrating its forces to the port of the kingdom, and a large amount of food was transported to the port of the kingdom. It seemed that it was about to attack some forces! On the same day, the Kingdom of Elucia also concentrated its troops, concentrated food, concentrated ships, and was ready to go. It was also suspected of attacking some forces! Seeing these two latest news, Arthur couldn''t help but raise his brow! What forces these two kingdoms are going to attack, he can think of with his toes! It must be Saint Martin no doubt! After all, the intelligence personnel only discovered some time ago that people suspected of the world government entered their kingdom. In the past few days, they began to concentrate their forces, food, and ships. They did not believe that Arthur was killed. This was not aimed at Saint Martin! Furthermore! Both of these also have a record against Saint Martin! One has joined the coalition forces that once had to deal with Saint Martin! One behind instigated the coalition forces to go to war with Saint Martin, and paid a lot of wealth and arms for this! To be honest, if it werent for the weird weapons of the Kingdom of Perth, if it wasnt for Arthur''s palpitations, if it werent for those coalition forces that were later defeated by Saint Martin, and even the kingdoms territory was swallowed by Saint Martin, and Saint Martins digestion of these territories would take time. According to them, Arthur had already sent someone to attack them! "I haven''t taken the initiative to attack you, so will you attack me?" Arthur murmured, with a playful smile on his face, and said, "But, that''s okay! If you serve you in one pot, the entire Xihai will basically be taken. !" With that said, Arthur began to think about how to deal with these two kingdoms. ---- at the same time! Soon after Arthur got the news, the navy also got the news! "What? People are dead? Only some shipwrecks are left?" An angry expression appeared on the face of the officer of a naval base near the accident place~www.novelhall.com~ to the navy soldier in front of him and asked angrily Said, "Did you look for it carefully?" "My lord, we looked for it carefully. Only a shipwreck remains in that area, and there are a large number of the corpses of our colleagues. Now others are collecting them!" The navy soldier reported with a heavy look on his face. . "Okay, you go down first, I will report to the top!" The chief looked at the soldiers in front of him, suppressing his anger. "Yes, sir!" After a respectful salute, the navy soldier turned and left the room with a heavy expression! But after he left, there was a weird smile on his face, and he said to himself, "It seems that the plan has succeeded! It''s time for me to report the news to him!" With that, the officer picked up the phone worm on the side and changed his expression to the expression that suppressed his anger before he dialed the phone! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 717 Plan Success), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 707： Active Yellow Ape (On the King of Pirates( Find the latest chapter! Great waterway Office of the Marshal of the Navy Headquarters! "Warring States, what do you think?" Sora asked with a sullen face looking at the Warring States sitting on his left. Just now, he received news from a naval branch base in the West China Sea that a navy carrying grain was intercepted and killed, and the ship, cargo, and people were all destroyed! "In theory, St. Martin should have done it, but I always feel that something is wrong!" Warring States thought for a moment, frowned and asked. Sora nodded in agreement, then asked, "What do you think is wrong?" In fact, he felt something was wrong in his heart, but there was too little intelligence at the moment, and he was not sure what was wrong! "I don''t know, there is too little intelligence at the moment. Although I feel something is wrong in my heart, I can''t tell what''s wrong with what I''m asking!" The Warring States shook his head and said. Now they have only one exact information! Then the navy transporting grain was intercepted! Others, even whether St. Martin did it is doubtful! In this case, let alone his nickname is Zhijiang, even if he is mentally retarded, it is useless, and it is impossible to find out what is wrong! "Then what do you think should be done?" Kong Shen asked. What should I do? Hollow actually has an answer! However, as the days of the Warring States taking over are getting closer and closer, he has begun to habitually delegate power to the Warring States, letting the Warring States to make more decisions and do more things, so as to get used to the life of the marshal in advance, and avoid being in power in the future. , What went wrong! "Hmm..." After a long while indulging in the Warring States period, he said, "According to the importance of the matter, we are the most important thing to get St. Martin at present! As for this matter... no matter who did it, is it St. Martin? What''s wrong with it, I suggest letting go first!" "Of course, it doesn''t mean giving up completely! I suggest letting the people of CP first find out what''s going on! After all, in terms of intelligence, our navy is definitely inferior to CP. If there is something wrong, the people of CP are better. Easy to find!" "Furthermore, the people of CP are basically near the sea area of ??Saint Martin recently. It doesn''t take too much trouble to ask them to check. It''s just a matter of passing! And this time, strictly speaking, it is a matter of the world government, and CP people should not Will refuse!" Listening to the words of the Warring States Period, after thinking about it, Sora nodded and said, "Well, that''s a good idea, just follow this, you wait to inform the people of CP and ask them for help!" "Understand!" The Warring States nodded calmly. Afterwards, Kong said again, "Now it''s almost time. It''s time for you to set off to Xihai. Who do you think should be taken?" Seeing that the war is coming, the highest combat power in the navy must have someone to take the seat! As for who is going to sit in, Kong has discussed with the Warring States several times before, but apart from the Warring States himself, no one else has decided yet! "I thought about it for a few days and felt that there must be someone staying in our headquarters. Apart from you, at least one or two relatively strong combat powers should be kept to avoid sudden incidents. If there is no strong person to deal with it. Oh no!" "As for what to keep... I think Huang Yuan and Kapu! Huang Yuan is fast, and if something happens then, he will support him quickly! If necessary, he can be used as two!" As he said, a solemn expression suddenly appeared on the face of the Warring States Period, and he hesitated, "And Karp...you know, he is the least willing to face this kind of thing, so this time he is still not allowed to participate, let him Good stay!" To deal with Saint Martin, although the Warring States period was quite smooth, he actually had some lumps in his heart! Why is the world government dealing with such nasty things as Saint Martin? As an admiral, isn''t he unclear? It''s nothing more than St. Martin moved their interests! In this case, the world government wants the navy, a weapon of justice, to cooperate with CP to attack Saint Martin. As a naval admiral and the future admiral, how can he accept it calmly? It''s just that his reason is heavier, knowing that even if he opposes it is of no use, so he didn''t say anything against it or do anything against it! "Let''s do it! Let them stay!" Sora nodded involuntarily when he heard what the Warring States had said. Huang Yuan and Karp are indeed the best choices to stay! Huang Yuan is fast, and can be used as two people or even three people when necessary, which can minimize what happens in the naval territory when the naval force leaves! And Karp... As the Warring States period said, Karp is the most uncomfortable with this kind of thing! Karp has not been promoted for so many years. Why? It''s not that there is no chance, but it''s just unwilling! Although he is a big boss on the surface, his heart is clear! He knew that once he was promoted to a general, he was likely to encounter a lot of involuntary things in the future, hear a lot of things he couldn''t help but see more nasty things, so he repeatedly refused the above promotion! But this time, dealing with Saint Martin is undoubtedly another dirty thing in Karp''s view! Therefore, in order to avoid messing up after he left, and to avoid him looking over it, the Warring States Period directly let him stay in the navy headquarters! "Boom!" Just when the two were about to continue talking, the door rang! After both Senguo and Kong looked at each other, Kong said, "Come in!" "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of pushing the door, Huang Yuan put his hands in his pockets and said with a smile, "Warring States General, Good morning, Marshal Kong!" "Porsarino, what do you want?" Kong asked with a frown. "Hey!" Huang Yuan smiled, blinked, and said solemnly, "Marshal Kong, General of the Warring States Period, this time I am dealing with Saint Martin''s affairs, I take the initiative to apply!" "puff!" Hearing these words, the Warring States Period, who just picked up the tea and was drinking, couldn''t help but squirted the tea out of his mouth! "Take the initiative to apply? You?" The Warring States period looked at Huang Yuan in an incredible way and said, "You would actually ask to participate in this kind of thing? Don''t you usually want to do nothing?" Hearing this, Sora couldn''t help but nodded in agreement. Huang Yuan gave them the impression that people who can be lazy and lazy, never do anything on their own initiative! "Warring States General, Marshal Kong, people will change. I have realized my mistakes in the past, so I am so active today!" Huang Yuan said solemnly. ? ? ? What the hell? Huang Yuan would even realize his mistakes and be positive? Did I hear it wrong or read it wrong? He didn''t change no matter what he said in the past, but today he changed without even saying it? Isn''t it incredible? Thinking about it, a new idea suddenly appeared in the mind of Warring States! and many more! Shouldn''t... Huang Yuan had realized that he was going to be stayed, so he applied specially, right? Thinking like this, the Warring States increasingly felt that this possibility was very great! Its not hard to guess who will be left behind! Combining with the current situation, the characters and strengths of the strongest combat forces in the navy, with a little analysis, will basically know who is most likely in the end! In this case, it seems easy for Huang Yuan to apply for it! Once there is something he stays, he must be busy flying around, flying everywhere to work, but if you follow the past, then maybe he doesn''t need to do it! "Did you guess that you are going to stay?" Warring States asked abruptly. "How do you know...Uh..." Huang Yuan answered subconsciously, and immediately reacted, he exposed! Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ Huang Yuan did not dare to say anything, he could only smile and touch his nose, and said, "Hehe, that, general, marshal, you guys talk first, I''ll leave!" With that said, Huang Yuan didn''t dare to stay too much, turned around and left! But after not taking two steps, he seemed to have thought of something again, so he stopped quickly, turned his head and said to Kong, saying, "Well, what I just said is true. When you go back, think about it carefully. If you agree, Just call and tell me!" After speaking, Huang Yuan didn''t wait for Kong and Sengoku to reply, and immediately slipped away, leaving only the Sengoku and Kong who looked at each other in the office! Sora rubbed his temples with a headache, and shook his head and said, "This yellow ape...oh~ forget it! You also go down in the Warring States Period! Remember to get things done!" "Understand!" Warring States nodded, turned and left the office! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the active Huang Yuan in Chapter 718), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 708： Archibald (On the King of Pirates( Find the latest chapter! May 17! To the west of St. Martin, about seven hundred nautical miles away from St. Martin, a naval branch base that is not under our control has assembled ten warships, and more than 3,000 people are heading in the direction of St. Martin! According to intelligence personnel, the other party''s destination is a naval base under our control! On the same day, there were three other naval branch bases to the west that were about the same distance as the naval branch base. The same number of people gathered and headed for the same destination. May 18th! North of St. Martin, about five hundred nautical miles away from St. Martin, a naval branch base that is not under our control, has assembled seven warships and more than two thousand people, heading for a naval base under our control! On the same day, there were two naval branch bases of the same size, which assembled five ships and eight ships respectively, and set off toward the same base! May 20th! South of Saint-Martin, about four hundred nautical miles away from Saint-Martin, a naval base that is not under our control, has assembled twelve warships and nearly four thousand people, heading for a naval base under our control! On the same day, four smaller naval bases were assembled, four, five, five, and six warships headed for the same naval base! ------ St. Martin''s Palace Study Room! Arthur looked at the latest information in his hand and couldn''t help but fell into thinking! From an intelligence point of view, the navy is concentrating its forces! The purpose of this is also obvious, to deal with Saint Martin! "According to the current situation, the main battlefield should be the west. The west not only has the most assembled forces, but because it is the middle of the entire West Sea, there are the most naval bases in that direction, and the most can be concentrated!" "In that direction, there is the Kingdom of Flowers, a top-tier kingdom in the West Sea, and the Kingdom of Whitt, which is located in the northwest of the West Sea, near the windless zone, and needs to be brought over by the Kingdom of Flowers!" Arthur murmured and analyzed. Tao. With that said, Arthur was actually a little uncertain! Although he analyzed the situation, after the war, the West is undoubtedly the most powerful, it stands to reason that the main battlefield should be here. But the problem is that he doesn''t know which direction the navy and world government powers will go, focus or separate! Where is the main battlefield, although it is related to the strength of the troops, it is more related to the strong! The strong are the ones who really determine the direction of the war, and the strength of this thing, although it is also important, is not the main factor! Therefore, if the strong go in that direction, whether to concentrate or separate, you must find out clearly! Thinking about this, Arthur rubbed his temples with a headache and said to himself, "The situation is still a bit unclear. If you can''t figure out where the strong is there, you can''t really determine where the main battlefield is!" Having said that, Arthur changed his voice and hesitated, "However, right now, the army''s defense focus can be shifted to the west!" Previously, the focus of Saint Martin''s army was on the east and north! Because one of these two places is close to the Red Earth Continent, and the other is close to the Upside Down Mountain, they are both places where the opposing power is likely to enter, and they are also the places most likely to become the main battlefield! But from the current situation, the place most likely to become the main battlefield has changed from the east to the west, because the concentration of troops there is the most! In this case, the focus of defense will naturally shift! Of course, it doesn''t mean all transfers. The main thing is to transfer the troops deployed in the east to the west, and those in the north don''t need to move! There is no naval base to the east of Saint Martin, and the movement of the navy in front of you is gradually becoming obvious, so the probability of the east becoming the main battlefield has also begun to shrink infinitely, and it is useless to deploy it! Although there may be strong people coming down from the red earth continent in the east, if only the strong, the army is of little significance! After all, the significance of the army''s defense is mainly to deal with the opponent''s forces, not the opponent''s strong! The strong is naturally handed over to the strong! The Army cannot and cannot deal with the strong! And in the north... According to the news, the opponent also has concentrated forces near the Great Fairway Upside Down Mountain, so you don''t need to move or move to arm the defense there! Thinking about this, Arthur made a decision in his mind, picked up the phone on the side, and dialed Bruce''s phone! "Hey, it''s me, yes, it''s like this... well, let''s move to the west by train!" After answering the call, Arthur said his thoughts and decisions, and then hung up! After the call, Arthur stretched his waist and did not continue to sit, but stood up! He has another scheduled itinerary for today! "Okay, let''s see how Archibald''s side is now!" Muttering, Arthur walked out of the study! ---- An uninhabited beach east of St. Martin. "Wow, wow---" With the sound of rolling waves, Arthur''s figure appeared here. And when he arrived, at the sea fifty meters away from the beach, ten busy robots were glowing with metallic light, and all of them were one of the square and rectangular robots. After a red light flashed in their eyes, they directly Come over to him! Soon, the robot arrived in front of Arthur! "Your Majesty!" Archibald''s voice came from the robot. "That''s it?" After Arthur glanced at the busy robot not far away, he asked the robot who came by. "It''s coming to an end! After my remaining ten robots are busy day and night, this device for collecting tidal energy can be completed in three days at most!" Archibald explained. Faced with the little energy left, the first thing Archibald did after he came out was naturally to quickly repair the tidal energy-collecting device that was destroyed by Arthur during wireless charging, and quickly charge it up! "It''s a bit slow! How long will it take if you add energy and attack!" Arthur frowned and couldn''t help asking. "There is no other way!" After saying a word, Archibald said to Arthur in a bitter tone, "If you hadn''t destroyed the energy-collecting devices, it would naturally take so much time! " "If it''s not that your kingdom has not opened my place, causing all the engineering robots in my hand to be consumed, and only the ten low-level engineering robots in front of me, how could the speed be so slow?" When he heard him say this, Arthur blushed, rubbed his nose with some embarrassment, and then forcibly argued, "It was not my intention to destroy the device. After all, I didn''t know what it was before. He is not guilty!" "Furthermore, I can''t blame me for not opening your place! My ancestors had dementia in their later years, and they forgot about this matter. They only remembered the three words "Wang Shang Wang". This makes us younger generations no choice! " "Okay, just assume that these don''t blame you!" Archibald said with a grievance, "But...what about the composite metals I put in the safe house? If the metals are still there, I You can make more robots!" A few days after Archibald woke up, Arthur asked him what the metal in the safe house was, and whether the robot made by Archibald could be made again? But getting the news made him a little confused! It turns out that making a robot is not as simple as Arthur thought. Although it can be made with ordinary metal, it is definitely not as flexible and powerful as the robot he controls now, and it is very easy to damage! The composite metal placed in the safe house must be used to make a robot as flexible as the one he controls now! "Uh...hehe...that..." After Arthur smiled awkwardly, he quickly changed the subject and said, "You don''t have another one made with all your thoughts, known as the crystallization of Tike Kingdom technology. Robot?" What Arthur said was the engineering robot that he discovered together when he discovered Jennifer the Four Butler! "Then you have to find the Marta energy crystal! Although that robot is the strongest robot I have ever made in my life, its energy cannot be driven by ordinary energy. It must have fallen into our planet from the universe. Marta energy crystal!" Archibald said sternly. The Marta energy crystal was also one of the questions Arthur asked because of curiosity! But the news he got was not optimistic! The so-called Marta energy crystal is not on this planet, but fell into the planet from the universe! "I have sent someone to look for it, but I haven''t found it yet!" Arthur said helplessly. "I also spent a lot of effort in the first place to find such a piece. If you say you find it now, you will find it, then there will be a ghost!" Archibald murmured. Maybe it''s been a long time that no one talked together. Since Archibald was released, he began to like Tucao! "Ok!" Hearing that, after Arthur nodded, he asked again, "How long does it take to gather the energy for one shot!" But this time Archibald didn''t say anything else, but answered him directly! "Hmm..." Archibald muttered for a moment, and said, "At the current speed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ around June 1st, we will be able to gather energy for one launch, but After that, it needs to cool for fifteen days!" "Okay, I get it! You should be busy, then I''ll go!" Hearing this reply, Arthur nodded and said that after knowing it, he was ready to leave. The main purpose of his coming today is to ask when he can launch once. In that case, he will be able to use it when the war begins! But now that he knows it, naturally he will not stay any more, after all, he has other things! Of course, the most important thing is that he doesn''t want to listen to Archibald''s complaints and grievances anymore! "Okay!" Archibald didn''t care, and after agreeing, he turned around and went to the sea to continue to be busy! And after Arthur took a deep look at his back, he also turned and left! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 719 The Resentful Archibald) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 709： Declare war (On the King of Pirates( Find the latest chapter! May 27th! After all the navies in the west and north of Saint Martin were assembled, they began to move again, all heading northwest, the closest to Saint Martin''s Lake Naval branch base! On the same day, there were 13 naval bases located inside the current site of St. Martin. Except for the two Duck Island Naval Branch bases in the south, which were closest to St. Martin in the south, the rest of the entire base did not leave half a man, and all went to Lake Naval Branch. Ministry base! May 28th! The Kingdom of Flowers, the Kingdom of Perth, the Kingdom of Ilusia, and the armies of the three countries went to the Lake Naval Division Base and the Duck Island Naval Division Base respectively! On the same day, in addition to the left-behind legion, the Whitney Kingdom gathered 600,000 miscellaneous troops, borrowing the country of flowers, and heading to the base of the Naval Branch of Lake! June 1st! With the cessation period of Upside Down Mountain, the navy assembled near Upside Down Mountain in the Great Channel descended from the Upside Down Mountain to the West China Sea, and gathered towards the Lake Naval Branch Base! (Note: There is a suspected admiral among these ships!) On the same day, intelligence personnel discovered that there were more than a dozen people wearing masks on the red earth continent in the east of St. Martin, jumping down from the red earth continent and heading towards the base of the Leike Naval Branch! --- "Okay, it''s confirmed now, the main battlefield is the Lake Naval Branch Base!" Arthur said calmly, looking at the information in his hand. It can be seen from this information! The main direction of the navy''s offensive is basically determined, the northwest and the south! Among them, the Northwest is the main force! There are not only people from the navy, but also people from the Kingdom of Flowers and the Kingdom of Whitney, and even the powerful people who are suspected of being sent by the navy headquarters and the world government. If the total force is added, it has reached millions! And the South is a plus! Although there are also naval forces and armies of the two kingdoms, their military strength is only half of that of the north, but from the point of view of intelligence, there is no general level powerhouse there! Of course, even this is not to be underestimated, those two kingdoms are not easy to mess with! One used a special weapon to fly Kaido, a kingdom known as the strongest military technology in the West Sea! From these two points, these two kingdoms are not good! "It''s time for Lelis to set off! Let him take St. Martin''s navy to the northwest border of the kingdom, Kaka Island, the closest to the Lake Naval Division base, and prepare to deal with the offensive of the world government! "At the same time, let Bruce take the army to deploy defenses in that area. As for the South... it will be handed over to Ainilu, let him make his debut in this world!" After Arthur thought for a long time, he made a decision in his heart! The northwest is the main battlefield, so Arthur must focus on this place! And in the south... At present, there are no strong people in the south, so Arthur thinks that an Air Force in Aini Road is enough! Although the Air Force is newly formed, from soldiers to Air Force Minister Ani Lu are novices! But the Air Force has an unstoppable advantage! That is their scope of activity is... the sky! This alone is enough for it to deal with the southern army! No matter how many troops there are in the south, as long as they can''t fly, have no strong, or can''t deal with the sky, there will be only one end to the air force... death! Thinking about this, Arthur did not rush to issue these orders! "At the moment, there is one more thing to do first, and that is... declare war!" Arthur said, a trace of enthusiasm flashed in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily! Declare war! This is an optional war process! Generally speaking, there are very few kingdoms or forces that declare war before the war begins! After all, declaring war is tantamount to telling the enemy that I am going to hit you. Be careful. This will make the enemy more prepared and more difficult to attack the enemy! However, there are some exceptions to war! For example, on both sides of a war, one side is particularly strong, and the other side is particularly weak. There is no suspense in the eyes of outsiders or even in the eyes of both sides, or both sides know that the other side is going to beat themselves! It is like the current situation of Saint Martin and the world government! Both sides know that the other side is going to attack, and the power of the world government is obviously greater than that of Saint Martin. From the outside world, Saint Martin is undoubtedly defeated, so it is necessary to declare war! At least it can give you some verbal advantages! And according to Arthurs guess, the world government has now fully concealed its own movement, so the next step must be to declare war on Saint Martin and find an excuse to pour some dirty water on Saint Martin. Come to occupy the commanding heights of morality! Well, this is not the first time the world government has done it! Deerma 66 is an example, which was promoted by the world government as an evil army! Therefore, Arthur had the idea of ??starting first! In the past, the world government poured dirty water on people at will. Now Arthur is ready to throw dirty water on them and declare war! Of course, it can''t be regarded as spilling dirty water, it should be said to be a fact! After all, he does have evidence of the crime of the world government! And there is more than one, there are two! One is about Toms story taken by LeBlanc before, and the other is secretly collected by Trafalgar Lee, about the world governments concealment of the truth about platinum lead disease! However, here Arthur suddenly thought of another question! That is, dare the newspaper publish these? Although Morgans would dare to report on Charlotte Lingling''s affairs in the future, this does not mean that he would dare to report on world government affairs at will! This is completely two concepts! Reporting on Charlotte Linglings incident was at most chased by the Charlotte family. For him, a newspaper tycoon, the problem is not that big. After all, no matter how powerful the Charlotte family is, its just a new world. That''s it! There is basically no way to get him in other places, at most, give him a reward! But the world government is different! As long as Morgans dares to report on these things, no matter where he goes, the New World, the first half of the Great Channel, or the four seas, if the world government wants to deal with him, there must be a way! "Just ask!" After thinking for a while, Arthur made a decision in his heart! Now that the world government''s actions are so big, he is about to start a war with the world government. Basically, he has some intelligence capabilities, and he can detect some wind! In this case, if Morgans didn''t know, Arthur was the first to not believe it! Therefore, UU reading www.uukanshu.com faced the other party and dared not to publicize the matter, so he decided to call and ask directly! Anyway, the other party knows it, so there is nothing to say, tricks, fraud and other means can only annoy people, and it is more appropriate to go straight! Thinking about it, Arthur discovered another major problem! He doesn''t have Morgans'' phone number! Simply, this problem is relatively simple to solve compared to the previous problem! Arthur got the call after calling his elder brother Kata Kuri! And immediately, he didn''t hesitate much, so he directly dialed out, and soon received a bit of surprise news! Morgans agreed! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 720 Declaration of War), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 720： shock the world (On the King of Pirates( Find the latest chapter! "Saint Martin officially declares war on the world government! ! ! "----Le Monde. Headline! "The Evil of the World-Platinum Lead Disease!" ---Le Monde "Lake Naval Division Base and Kamoshima Naval Division Base! "---Western poster! "St. Martin resolutely fights evil to the end! ---St. Martin Daily "The enemy is strong, but we will never admit defeat! ---St. Martin Daily ... On the second day after the call, overwhelming news swept the world! At the same time, it also detonated the whole world! ---- New world Moby Dick! "Da da da da!" Accompanied by the rush of footsteps, Marco rushed towards White Beard holding a newspaper, and yelled as he ran, "Daddy, daddy, it''s not good, something has happened!" "Ok!?" Whitebeard looked at Marco and couldn''t help but curiously asked, "What''s the matter?" Marco, as his nominal son and actual deputy, is usually very calm. Today, he suddenly showed this scorching look. Whitebeard knew something big must happen! "Father, look!" Marco didn''t explain anything, and passed the newspaper in his hand directly! "Oh?" Immediately, Baibeard took the newspaper with curiosity and read it. And the moment he read the contents of the newspaper, he was silent! How do you say this... Have never seen such an arrogant kingdom! There are so many weird things that Baibeard has encountered in his life, but a kingdom, or a franchise country, has declared war on the world government. This is indeed the first time he has encountered it in his life! Even if it was like Germa 66, who caused the entire North Sea to be disturbed at the beginning, it has never declared war against the world government! However, as a pirate, how can I say... this news is quite refreshing in my heart! Thinking about this, the white beard breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on his face, and sighed, "This world is really amazing! In the past, I watched the world government pour dirty water on others and then wipe out others. I didn''t expect In my lifetime, I can see someone who can declare war on the world government!" "Yes, daddy!" Marco nodded and showed the same smile. Immediately, he changed his voice and said, "However, I can also understand this Saint Martin!" "Oh?" White Beard asked curiously, "Why?" "Daddy the other day, didn''t you think the atmosphere on the sea seemed a little weird? Then we inquired that the navy was shrinking its defenses? Later, did you ask me to pay attention to the relevant information?" Marco asked rhetorically. "Yes!" After White Beard nodded, he seemed to think of something, and then asked in amazement, "You won''t want to say...that is related to today?" "Ok!" Marco showed an expression that you guessed right, nodded, and said sternly, "Before seeing this news, I received a message from below, Admiral Sengoku, as well as Admiral Alternate Blue Pheasant and Red Dog. All appeared in the West Sea!" "Moreover, more importantly, more than half a million navies have gathered near Saint Martin in the West Sea at this time!" A hint of surprise flashed in Baibeard''s eyes, and said, "Five hundred thousand?" "Yes! But it''s not just the navy. There are also several participating countries that have assembled with the navy! According to intelligence personnel, there are more than 1.5 million troops near Saint Martin!" Marco smiled and said, "In this case, I am Saint Martin, and I must declare war! Anyway, it''s all a death, so why not die more heroic?" "Something makes sense!" White Beard smiled and said hesitantly, "However, I always think things are not that simple!" "What? Daddy, do you still think Saint Martin has a chance to win?" Marco curiously asked. "I don''t know!" Baibeard shook his head and said, "However, I don''t think things are that simple!" "Ok!" Marco nodded, thinking. At this time, White Beard said again, "By the way, is the platinum lead disease in the newspaper real?" "Oh, I called and asked about this just now! Beihai did have such an infectious disease, and it did wipe out a kingdom, and apart from the kingdoms royal room, no other citizens came out, so I want the newspaper to say Should be true!" Marco said with a heavy face. "call---" Hearing this, Baibeard exhaled involuntarily, and then gritted his teeth in a low voice with a hint of anger, "Damn the world government!" Whitebeard is undoubtedly sensitive to the demise of the country! The place where he was born is also in a small village in a ruined kingdom! Speaking of which, the destruction of this kingdom has something to do with the world government! They perished because the kingdom was poor and couldn''t afford the gold, and was not protected by the world government, so they became an illegal place for pirates and human traffickers! And he became an orphan because of this, and finally had to take the road of Shanghai thief! However, he did not hate the world government because of this! After all, there is no heavenly gold, so it is normal for others to have no protection! But normal is normal! This matter is always related to the world government, so he always has such a problem with the world government in his heart! And now watching the world government destroy a kingdom for money, he feels even more uncomfortable! "Marco, how about we help this Saint Martin?" White Beard thought about it, then said suddenly. "what!?" Marco was taken aback for a moment, then frowned, and said embarrassedly, "Father, this Saint Martin seems to have nothing to do with us? Let''s help them... this..." Marco is not against White Beard, he just considers that if he intervenes, then the brothers below may lose. And for a kingdom that has nothing to do with them, conflicts with the navy, and therefore the loss of the brothers below, it is not appropriate to look at it! "I''m not talking about the gang, I mean letting our fleet move and threatening the navy as a solidarity with Saint Martin!" Baibeard explained. He saw what Marco looked like and knew what he thought! And his mind is the same, not wanting to sacrifice his children for a Saint Martin who is very strange to them! Just want to threaten the navy, make the navy nervous, relieve the pressure of Saint Martin! In this way, his children will not lose much. "That''s fine!" Marco nodded after thinking about it. Light support, at most a small amount of supply money is wasted, it does not matter! "Then it''s settled!" White Beard said solemnly. ----- New world! The Kingdom of Totland (All Nations), the ancient castle in the center of Cake Island! "Jie Jie Jie... a bit interesting!" Charlotte Lingling''s hideous laughter echoed in the deep castle. And after laughing for a long time, Charlotte Lingling stopped, and put a sweet cake into her mouth casually, chewing, and commanded to Kata Kuri in front of him, " Kata Kuri, then come as you discuss with him! As a good mother, I also want to give my son-in-law a little support! "Yes, mother!" Kata Kuri nodded with a serious face. ---- One of the warring kingdoms in the Great Channel ~www.novelhall.com~Dozens of ships carrying the Djerma 66 flag are attacking the port. "Declare war on the world government..." Vinsmoke Gage looked at the newspaper in his hand and muttered, with a complex look flashing in his eyes! ---- at the same time! All over the world, from the nobles of the world to the common people, they all showed different reactions after seeing this news! Some ridicule, some disdain, some silence... But in general, most of them are shocked! It can be said that this news completely shocked the whole world! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 721 Shocking the World) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 721： Big Oolong Mary Joa In a meeting room! "Snapped!" After the eight-character Hu Wuxing slammed a thick stack of newspapers on the table, he said with a sullen face, "Look, this Saint Martin is really turned against him, and he even dared to declare war. , And also exposed the platinum-lead disease!" Golden Beard and Five Old Stars took a sip of coffee and said calmly, "No, we''ve seen it all!" "Then what do you think?" Eight-character Hu Wuxing asked with a calm face. "Well...now that something happened, then we must find a way to solve it!" The five old star of the glasses groaned and said, "As for how to solve it..." After thinking about it for a moment, the five-star star in glasses continued, "Get St. Martins first! As long as we defeat them, what else do we want to say?" "That''s right! I''ll deal with St. Martin''s other things first, and then I''ll talk about it!" Long Beard Wu Lao Xing nodded in agreement. "What about the fellow Morgans?" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing asked, pointing to the newspaper on the table. Although Saint Martin broke the news, the headlines in the newspaper were provided by Morgans, so Morgans can''t get rid of this matter! "Send someone to warn him and tell him not to talk nonsense!" Golden Beard Five Old Star thought for a while and said with a calm face. What Morgans did was undoubtedly offended the world government, but after thinking for a while, the five old stars of the Golden Beard did not give any drastic orders! The reason is very simple! First, if someone were to be sent to kill him now, it would be tantamount to not confessing to platinum-lead disease! Second, if he died now, then whoever did it, basically a little bit of influence, can guess it! Third, Morgans himself is not so easy to kill! As a newspaper tycoon, if he had no strength and influence, he would have been swallowed long ago! If you send someone to chase him for a piece of news, the wasted manpower and material resources, as well as the possible losses, will be more than worthwhile! Of course, and the most important point is that there is someone behind Morgans! Someone they are not afraid of, but they dont want to provoke! "Well! Let him shut up on this matter, if he doesn''t shut up, send someone to deal with it!" The eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing added. The first time they could let Morgans go, but the second time they were not so good at talking! Even if the gain is not worth the loss, even if they offend that person, they have to do it! Otherwise, where will the reputation of the world government go? "Let''s do it like this! Tell him that if he wants to report, it will be a casual report about the war, but you can''t write a word of platinum lead disease!" The five old star of the glasses squinted his eyes and echoed in a low voice. "Well, that''s all about Morgens, wait for the people below to warn you, let''s discuss St. Martin now!" After the five old stars of Scar said in a deep voice, they scanned the other four people. At a glance, he asked, "How are the people on our side now?" "We are all around Saint Martin! However, there is still some distance from the gathering place. They are all on the road. It is expected that the gathering will be completed around June 10th!" said Hu Wu Lao Xing. "What about the intelligence personnel? Have you inquired about any news? For example, how many strong people are in Saint Martin?" The five old star of glasses asked involuntarily. "According to the people below, St. Martin''s intelligence department is also very strong, and because St. Martin is very alert to the outside world in wartime, they only infiltrated some. The specific situation is not very clear at present!" Hu Wu Old Xing explained. "What are you doing? People from CP, what''s going on now, don''t you even inquire about a piece of news?" The five old star of the glasses frowned and said a little displeased. "Just forget it if you don''t inquire about it! Let them be completely desperate!" The five old star of the long beard said faintly, "With the strength of our dispatch, there is no problem at all!" "As for whether or not the strong ran out in the end, or the strong ran out and began to retaliate, let''s talk about it later! We will deal with it later." "It can only be so!" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing said helplessly. "What about the South China Sea?" Golden Beard Fifth Star looked at the glasses Fifth Star with a serious face, and said, "Have you arranged everything in the South China Sea where you are in charge? We will not only kill him this time. His kingdom will also be cut off!" "Okay, I''ve arranged everything! When the battle begins in the West China Sea, the South China Sea Navy will launch an offensive together and raid the place!" said Wu Lao Xing with a calm face. "That''s good!" Golden Beard Five Old Star nodded. ----- Early the next morning! News appears again! But this time there is no report about platinum lead disease, it is all about war! And the headline of Le Monde that caught Arthur the most! "Response from the World Government: Saint Martin''s illegal experiment, we will crack down on it! Looking at this title, Arthur was speechless for a while! What makes him speechless is the content! The content of the newspaper probably means that St. Martin has carried out some unhuman and horrible experiments that the world government opposes in private, so the world government must eliminate them on behalf of justice! Along with the content of this newspaper, there are also several pictures that look very disgusting, very abnormal, and very cruel, and they are also placed in the newspaper! Well, it''s just plain slander! But, the point is, this slander is still unsatisfactory! After reading the newspaper carefully, Arthur found a small world government mark in the corner of one of the pictures! Obviously, the experiments in these very disgusting, very abnormal, and very cruel photos were all done by the world government! "This time the world government reports, shouldn''t you catch yourself up?" Arthur looked at this as if it was a picture of a big oolong, and he couldn''t help but muttered. Arthur knew that the gossip psychology of the people who eat melons should never be underestimated. What he can find, among the people who eat melons, there will naturally be more sharp-eyed people! And just as Arthur thought! Within a few minutes after the newspaper was published~www.novelhall.com~ some people who eat melon discovered this problem! "Unexpectedly! Saint Martin is such an evil kingdom... Tsk tsk! Huh!? Wait, it seems something is wrong? How can there be this sign in the corner of this picture?" "This seems to be... the symbol of the world government, right?" "That''s right! I saw the logo of the world government yesterday, this is not wrong!" "Then where is this sign?" "Should it be...world government...hiss--" ... After sharp-eyed people discovered something wrong with the pictures in the report, the situation suddenly became weird! All the civilians, nobles, kings, and even pirates, bounty hunters, and killers who saw the news fell silent for the first time! They don''t know how to describe this kind of thing now! Well... With the long-standing prestige of the world government, as long as the world government denies Saint Martin''s words, they will naturally believe it! After all, one is a power that has ruled the world for hundreds of years, and the other is just a small kingdom that has developed for more than 100 years! But now, once this big oolong comes out, they instantly dont know who to believe! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 722： Go to the battlefield Facing this big oolong, what else can the world government do? of course denied it! They sent the pot directly to a temporary worker of Le Monde, saying that it was a temporary worker. During the printing, they accidentally got the logo of the world government on it! "Temporary workers..." Arthur looked at the news and said dumbfoundedly, "Sure enough, no matter which world, temporary workers are all-timers! I want to add up all the temporary workers, I''m afraid they even called Danzo in this world''s pot can''t be compared, right?" said, but Arthur put the newspaper aside casually and stood up slowly! "Ah-it''s time to go!" After Arthur stretched, he whispered, and walked out the door! Nowadays! is the day he set off to the battlefield! --- the northern seaside of St. Martin! When Arthur came here, there were already many people waiting here! Saint Seiya, Reaper, Void, Giant, and other high-end combat power in the kingdom, including Grommash, as long as they are not ordered by Arthur, they are basically gathered here! Among them, there are three general level powerhouses, Bairegang Ruisenbang, Uozhihualie, Uozhihua Yaqianliu! As for Uozhihua Guidaowan, it was arranged by Arthur to guard the palace! Although the general-level powerhouse is very important in the war, Arthur didn''t want to be stolen when he was on the expedition, so he left Uunohana Guitomaru to protect the palace! With his protection, St. Martin and his harem will be safer! It doesn''t matter if there is a strong general at the general level, after being tempered by the tower of trial, one or two strong generals can''t beat him at all! Besides, there are also Smoky and Hawkeye in the palace! In recent years, Smoky has passed a time and spiritual house training, coupled with the guidance of a few masters of swordsmanship, has reached the peak of the lieutenant general''s combat power, plus after the tempering of the tower of trial, Even a general cannot take her down in a short time! Eagle Eye, because it is Ke Qing, Arthur did not ask him to participate in the war, but asked him to protect the palace! And with his lieutenant general level strength, coupled with the tempering of the tower of trial during this period of time, similarly, the general level powerhouse cannot take him in a short time! Therefore, even if three or four generals attack, the palace can be stabilized! Of course, it''s not good, Arthur can also come back! During this period of time, although he was in the original Forest Council of the South China Sea, Bena Island where the Deer Spirit Kingdom is located, the Clown Town in the East China Sea, the Kakzi Kingdom in the North Sea, and the White Spring Island in the Great Channel each used an ordinary portal. There is an enhanced version of the portal used on the sky island! But he still has six ordinary portals! When necessary, you can use a portal to directly send back support! "See Your Majesty!" When the people present saw Arthur''s arrival, they all saluted respectfully! "No gift!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand, then said again, "All get on board!" said, Arthur took the lead through the people waiting for him and boarded the boat! This time! Arthurs "mount" is certainly not a deadlock! Heaven Breaking Machine was sent out by him, so he used the Meck for this trip! is the aircraft carrier! "Your Majesty!" After Arthur got on the boat, he heard a familiar voice in his ear! He fixed his eyes, only to find that it was Meck! "Master Meke, why are you here?" Arthur frowned slightly. You know, they are going to fight this time, and Meck is a researcher. If you let him pass, if you accidentally injure him in the fight, you will lose out! "Let me experience the Meke!" Meke explained with a smile, "Although the Meke has been tested many times and there is no problem, but after all, it has not gone through actual combat, so I will come and have a look. In actual combat, What shortcomings does it have, so that it can be modified accordingly!" "No, Master Mek, if you want to experience it, you can at any time in the future. There is no problem with dealing with other kingdoms, but let''s forget it this time! Once the fight is started this time, the aftermath of the battle, I think even a strong major general level Can''t stand it!" Arthur frowned and persuaded. This time Arthur didn''t know how many generals the opponent had, but he was definitely indispensable. Once the battle started, Arthur didn''t dare to guarantee anyone''s safety! "Don''t worry, once the battle begins, I will stand far away, and I won''t even touch me after the wave!" Meke said firmly. Listening to his words, Arthur hesitated for a while, and finally nodded, and agreed, "Let''s do it! When the battle begins, you must stay away!" Meck has said so firmly, Arthur is not easy to refuse! Furthermore, he is very confident in the victory of this war. He believes that he will win in the end. If Meck goes, it would be fine to him as long as he stays away, so he agreed! "Yes!" Meike nodded happily! Immediately, he seemed to have thought of something again, and said quickly, "By the way, Your Majesty, I also brought you a gift this time!" "Gift?" Arthur looked at him in surprise and asked, "What gift?" "Do you remember the drawing of Kaido that Asakura Ichiro brought?" Meike asked. After Arthur recalled for a while, he suddenly said, "Is it the kind of cannonball that can temporarily disable those with Devil Fruit ability?" "Correct!" Mek nodded and said, "In the first two days, this thing was artificially produced by the Weapons Research Institute of the Kingdom Academy of Sciences!" "It''s made?" Arthur said with some surprise. This is great news for him! Although this cannonball is a deadly weapon for those with devil fruit ability, there are not many of Saint Martin who are really with devil fruit ability! Saint Seiya, Death, Xu, Giant, which one is afraid of Hailoushi? Which one is afraid of sea water? Once the Devil Fruit is disabled, the combat power of Saint Martin and the Navy will immediately be able to open a level! "Then you brought it?" Arthur asked hurriedly again. "Yeah! When I came, they asked me to bring me here by the way!" Meke said, pointing sideways to the two cannonballs behind him that are no different from ordinary cannonballs, but the color is gray, and said, "However, because Just researched it out, so there are only two!" "Two?" Arthur looked at the two shells ~www.novelhall.com~ after thinking for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "That''s enough! This thing can only be used unexpectedly, if you have two... The opportunity is enough!" "By the way, what is this thing called? Did people from the Academy of Sciences name it?" Arthur suddenly asked. "No!" Meke shook his head and said, "Because it has just been researched out, so it hasn''t had time to name it. They said they hope your majesty will marry a name!" "I can take it? Yes!" After Arthur said with a smile, he meditated for a long time, and said, "Well...Since it is a cannonball that temporarily disables the ability of the Devil Fruit Ability, it is called...Forbidden Magic Bullet. ! Well, ban the shells of Devil Fruit!" "Forbidden magic bullets? Good name! Then I will thank your Majesty for them!" Meke smiled and slapped him. "Okay, thank you no more! When I go back, I still have to reward them!" Arthur smiled slightly, and said, "However, now we should also show up!" "Yes, Your Majesty, I''ll make arrangements!" Meke nodded and turned to the cabin! After a while, this aircraft carrier started slowly! --- at the same time A naval branch base near the Luling Kingdom of the South China Sea, dozens of naval warships quietly entered the base! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 723： Get together Kaka Island, located in the northwest of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! is one of the new income sites of the kingdom! The area of ?? is small, and it is a little bigger than a usual small town! There is only one town on the small island. The name of the town is the same as that of Kaka Island. The name is because the people in the town are good at making hairpins and hairpins, and they are famous in the West China Sea. Attracted many merchants to come to wholesale hairpin hairpins, so it is called the card folder town! However, in these days, the small town that used to be prosperous has completely changed! The townspeople have all moved to the nearby islands, and the town has been completely transformed! City walls, fortifications, various fortifications, under Saint Martin''s strong infrastructure capacity and countless workers'' continuous construction day and night, in less than ten days, it has become a rough and large scale! It can be said that the entire town has been transformed into a military center! --- June 10th! The weather is gloomy, the wind is raging, the sea is rough, and the whole world reveals a scene of an upcoming storm! And on this day, Arthur and the aircraft carrier with the Shuangfengbei boat arrived at Kaka Island! "Participate in Your Majesty!" When Arthur and his party entered the port, Lelis, Bruce, and the commanders of the Navy, the army, the chief of staff, the staff, etc., a series of high-level military officers who had been waiting here, saluteed! "Free gift!" Arthur waved his hand. "Thank you, your Majesty!" The high-level officials said in unison. As their voices fell, Lillis stood out from among them and said, "Your Majesty, your residence and everything are arranged!" "Okay, lead the way!" Arthur said with a smile. "Your Majesty, please here!" Leliss turned his body and made a please gesture, respectfully. Seeing this, Arthur did not hesitate and took the lead and walked over! Then, a group of high-level and high-end combat power followed closely behind! Soon, under the leadership of Lelis, Arthur entered the town and came to the office building in the center of the town! "Your Majesty, this was originally the office of the town officials, but now because of the war, those officials have been moved to the nearest town, so this place has been requisitioned as your residence!" Lead the way and introduce. "Well, not bad!" Arthur looked at the office building that looked like his previous life teaching building, and nodded blankly. Although the office building in front of me is a bit sorry for his current identity, whether it is external or internal, it is in wartime after all, so he didn''t care! Then, Arthur turned to look at the group of people who followed him, and said, "Okay! Now that you are here, you dont have to follow me. Lets go and rest each. There are more important things to do next, if not If you have a good rest, it won''t work!" As he said, Arthur turned his head to look at Leliss, and said, "Lelis, you go and help them all arrange their accommodation, and come to me later!" "Your Majesty!" Lillis nodded together with a high-level executive. Then, under the leadership of Rilis, a group of high-level officials left here and went to rest separately! Arthur and the waiters and maids who followed him walked into the office building! Just when Arthur came to the bedroom on the top floor of the office building, he was going to take a rest and recover from the fatigue of the journey these days, and he was approached by himself! "Roland?" Arthur looked at the person in front of him and curiously asked, "Why are you here!" After being subdued by Arthur, Roland refused Arthur''s request, instead of entering the palace, he chose to be a military commander! As for this, Arthur did not object after a little consideration! the other side! Roland looked at Arthur in front of him, with an inexplicable look on that pretty face! For Arthur, her heart is complicated! At first, after she was hiding in the box and was discovered by Arthur, she felt like she was about to fall into a bottomless abyss, thinking she was going to die! Simply, at the most important juncture, she was in a hurry to become wise, and she completely sacrificed herself to use herself as a bargaining chip, and only then exchanged Arthur for a chance of life! But afterwards, she, who was happy because she had escaped from the dead, had a brain twitch in her great sadness and joy, but she made one thing until now when she thinks back, she still feels that she was crazy and lost her mind at that time- - Take the initiative to devote yourself and become Arthur''s woman! "I... just want to see you!" After hesitating for a while, Roland showed an expression of difficulty. After that time, she woke up the next day, because she was overly ashamed of her ignorant performance, so she quickly asked Arthur for an errand, became a navy commander, and then concentrated. Put into work, try to completely forget that unbearable memory through the work of forgetting to sleep and eat! It''s just that she didn''t expect that the more she did this, the clearer the memory, and the heavier the shadow of Arthur in her heart! Until today, when Arthur appeared in front of her, she came to Arthur''s room in a ghostly manner! Listening to Roland''s words, Arthur was taken aback first, and then immediately reacted. He stepped forward and took Roland''s hand, lowered his head close to her shoulder, and said softly, "I miss you too!" As an upright and honest PhD in time management, the response to this kind of thing has always been very quick! And listening to Arthur''s words, Roland''s pretty face turned red at once, and he lowered his head involuntarily, as if to find a gap and bury his head in it! "I...I..." After being shy for a while, Roland opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Arthur directly, and said softly, "No need to say anything, I know!" Talking, Arthur swept Roland domineeringly~www.novelhall.com~ and directly pulled into the room. --- at the same time! Around the Lake Naval Division base not far from Kaka Island, dozens of naval warships slowly appeared and headed towards the Lake Naval Division base! And among these naval warships, in the middle, it seems that the bow of the highest-ranking ship, an afro-headed man with glasses and a twist-shaped beard, is holding a telescope bar and looking at the Lake Naval branch not far away. base! "It''s almost here!" Sengoku looked at the Lake Naval Branch base that appeared in the line of sight, with a smile on his face! After a journey of day and night for more than a month, he finally came from the navy headquarters to this place that is about to become a battlefield! At this moment, standing behind him, the red dog in the red suit and the green pheasant in the white suit, they looked at the Lake Naval Branch base where their heads were exposed not far away, and a smile appeared on their faces! As long as people who are often on the sea know that when there is no entertainment at sea all the time, people will always feel a little bored involuntarily! This kind of boredom has nothing to do with strength, it''s just human nature! and the two of them are no exception! But now, after seeing the land, this boredom disappeared! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 724： 14 "On the King of Pirates ( Find the latest chapter! Three hours later, Arthur walked out of the bedroom refreshingly. By this time, Rilis had already been waiting outside the door! "Your Majesty!" After seeing Arthur come out, Lillis bowed respectfully! Arthur smiled slightly and said, "No gift!" "Thanks, Your Majesty!" Lillis said respectfully again. "Well, let''s go to the next office to talk!" After Arthur said casually, he walked towards the next room! Upon seeing this, Rilis also hurriedly followed! Soon, the two came to the office! "Sit!" After Arthur made a please gesture to Lelis, he pulled a chair away and sat down! After both of them sat down, Arthur looked at Leliss and said seriously, "How is the situation on this island now?" "Back to your majesty!" Leliss pondered for a moment, and said, "At present, the various fortifications of this island are still under construction overtime, but the main wall and the fort are almost completed! " "In terms of the army, there are now 230,000 troops gathered on this island. Among them, the army has two armies with 26,000 people, and the navy has 15 troops, 95 ships, and 195,000 people. !" "Then the situation of the other party''s base is clear?" Arthur asked again. "Almost!" Lelis nodded and said, "After the intelligence personnel''s inquiries, there are currently more than one million troops in the opponent''s naval branch base!" "Among them, the Whitney Kingdom has the largest number of troops, totaling 600,000!" "The number of the navy is in the middle, with a total number of almost 400,000. It also includes the sixty navies led by the admiral Sengoku and the alternate red dog and the blue pheasant that our intelligence personnel have just seen, coming from the great channel. warship!" "The least is undoubtedly the army of the country of flowers. The army they sent is about 18,000 people. However, according to the response of intelligence personnel, most of them are muscular and generally empty-handed or holding cold weapons. , It seems that the combat effectiveness is not low!" Listening to this, Arthur frowned and asked again, "Then how many of us are in this!" "Needless to say, the Whitney Kingdom is ours! Of the 400,000 navy people, only the navy near St. Martin is 200,000 people. Most of the other 200,000 come from other places in the West China Sea. Part of it is the army that just came from the Great Channel!" Lillis said solemnly. Eight hundred thousand! From Lelis'' words, Arthur knew that 800,000 of the opponent''s army of more than one million were his! Coupled with his current armies of nearly 200,000, their side has a total of one million troops, and the other side has an army of over 200,000! It seems that the advantage is considerable! Thinking like this, Arthur was still very calm in his heart! Although it looks like a big advantage, it doesn''t have an absolute winning percentage! Needless to say, the opponents 200,000 navy forces should be about the same as their navy. Although the army of the country of flowers has only 18,000 troops, it is not easy to provoke! Among them, with the exception of the Eight Treasures Marine Corps, which has 3,000 men, the others are also naval forces that are not less powerful than the Eight Treasure Marines. It can be said that each of these troops can be mixed in the New World! There are only 18,000 people, but if the fight starts, even the 600,000 troops present in the Whitney Kingdom will not be able to fight! "Then...which navy came from the Flower Country this time?" Arthur asked musingly. "It''s two treasures, four treasures, five treasures, six treasures, seven treasures, and eight treasures!" Rilis said sternly. According to intelligence personnel, there are nine naval forces in the country of flowers, and the number is not large, all at about 3,000! In normal times, in order to exercise their strength, the navy of the country of flowers will occasionally venture through the windless zone of the West Sea and enter and leave the new world! Of course, every time I went out to avoid any accidents, the entire army was wiped out, and the designation survived in name only. So every time you go to sea, no matter which one it is, it will only bring a thousand people at most, and as long as it is not special, only one is allowed to go out! But the new world and the windless zone are both dangerous after all. Even so, every time you enter and leave the new world, the loss of the navy of the flower country is not low! So so far, the number of naval forces in the country of flowers has not risen! Three thousand is the usual level. At the worst time, there was even one of the navy forces in the country of flowers with only 500 people left! "Ok!" Arthur nodded and was about to ask something more, but at this moment the door was knocked suddenly! "Boom!" "Come in!" Arthur said subconsciously. "Crack!" As the door was pushed open, Inoue Yousuke walked in and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, there is a new situation!" "Say!" Arthur''s heart "cocked" and said quickly. "Just now, the intelligence personnel saw eleven people wearing white masks and entered the other party''s base!" Inoue Yousuke frowned and said, "And these people, our intelligence personnel can basically be sure after comparing them. It is the same group of people who came from the Red Earth Continent discovered by the intelligence personnel a few days ago!" "Eleven?" Hearing this, Arthur frowned subconsciously! These eleven, Arthur thought with his toes, knowing they were here to deal with him! As for the strength of these eleven... He is not sure, but he can be sure that there are definitely many general-level characters in it! After all, judging by the strength of their Saint Martins outside, if it is missing, it will definitely not work! Moreover, the world government is not the brain-disabled villain in those novels. It will be sent one after another, and the strength will increase step by step. It is like letting the protagonist level up! Therefore, according to Arthur''s guess, the greatest possibility is that these eleven are all powerful at the general level! And how is it as he thought, plus the three people of Warring States, Red Dog, and Green Pheasant that appeared in the information just obtained, then there are at least 14 generals in the opponent''s base! Fourteen! You know, St. Martin''s performance is only a few strong generals, and the fourteen are already several times the number of generals that have appeared in St. Martin''s performance! Even if it is the number of Saint Martin''s real general-level powerhouses, it is only a little more than half of this number! And now ~www.novelhall.com~ Saint Martin is present at the general level of powerhouses, and only Arthur, Uozhihuaree, Uozhihua Yaqianliu, Balegang. Ruisenbang one person and three ghosts, total Four! Four to fourteen, it sounds a bit numb! However, Arthur was not afraid! What about fourteen? Not to mention that he is a double general level of physical skill and devil fruit, and after passing the tower of trial, he can fight three of ordinary generals. Just say the fifty bottles of rejuvenation potions he put in the space, as well as the fairy beans, and the rebirth cross placed in Saint Martin''s Palace, these do not allow him to be afraid. If there is a fight, he will definitely let the other party see what it means to be a drug-fighting warrior, what it means to be invincible, what is a resurrected person, and not be afraid of a dozen! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 725 Fourteen), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 725： War "On the King of Pirates( Find the latest chapter! "Patters!" "Wow!" The storm was violent, the waves were surging, and the sky was completely black. June 18th! The storm came unexpectedly on the first night after Arthur arrived on Kaka Island. After that, it continued for seven days, and it still hasn''t stopped today! "When will you stop..." Arthur mumbled involuntarily while standing at the window, looking at the rain scene outside the window. At this time, his heart is both nervous and expectant! What is nervous is that he knows that as long as the rain ends, then it will be when the war between him and the world government breaks out! What is expected is that he has long arranged many programs for the navy of the world government, and in this war he also asked the army chief of staff William Dixon to use his special experience that can be used to divination, and draw a conclusion A "good luck" result! And just as he was thinking about it, the storm outside the window gradually became smaller. About half an hour later! As the water droplets on the eaves fell on the ground and made a "tick tick" sound, the rain stopped completely! At the same time, bright sunshine appeared on this land, and in the horizon not far away, it mapped out a colorful and beautiful rainbow! "call---" "The war... is about to begin!" Looking at the beautiful scenery after the rain, Arthur sighed deeply, and his face became heavy. "Boom!" Suddenly, his door was knocked! "Come in!" Arthur said without turning his head. "Crack!" With the sound of the door being pushed open, Lelis and Bruce walked in together, with heavy expressions on their faces! "What''s the matter?" Arthur continued to stare at the rainbow not far away, and asked some knowingly. And the answers of the two were not beyond his expectations! "Your Majesty, according to the report from the intelligence personnel, the navy of the Lake Naval Division has begun to be renovated!" Lillis and Bruce looked at each other before finally standing up and saying. "Then let''s start to prepare too!" Arthur''s eyes narrowed, and he said in a deep voice, "Now you two will go down to prepare. In half an hour, we...go out!!!" In the end, Arthur''s words seemed heavier and higher than usual! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lillis and Bruce both agreed and turned around to prepare! Soon, an hour passed! When Arthur came to the port from his residence! Ninety-five naval warships and an aircraft carrier in the port of Kaka Island are all ready to go, and all the ministers, high-end combat power, and nearly 200,000 navies are waiting in the port! "See Your Majesty!" When they saw Arthur''s arrival, they immediately saluted in unison and respectfully! And this ceremony, because nearly 200,000 people performed it together, the sound was quite earth-shattering! Upon seeing this, Arthur felt proud and immediately waved his hand and said boldly, "No courtesy!" "Thanks, Your Majesty!" The crowd made a deafening sound. "Today is the day when we go to war with the world government! You all know the details, so I won''t say more nonsense! There is only one sentence for everyone..." Arthur said, taking a deep breath In one breath. Immediately, he shouted in a deep voice, "This battle will definitely win!!!" "This battle is sure to win!!!" "This battle is sure to win!!!" "This battle is sure to win!!!" ... As Arthur''s words fell, a group of ministers, high-end combat power, and nearly 200,000 troops, echoed Arthur''s voice and shouted. In an instant, there was a deafening sound from the entire harbor! At the same time, an invisible murderous aura, with the deafening slogan, began to permeate the harbor. After a while, everyone stopped yelling, Arthur took a deep breath again, and then gave an order, "Go!" Immediately, nearly 200,000 troops, as well as a number of ministers and high-end combat power, under Arthur''s order, each boarded the ship, and then headed for the Lake Naval Division base not far away! ---- the other side! Lake Naval Branch Base! At this time, the Warring States Period was doing something similar to what Arthur had done before---speaking before the war to boost morale. But the difference is that when he spoke, the army he led was not as powerful as the army led by Arthur, but it reluctantly made some reactions to deal with him! However, the Warring States period didn''t care about it! The army he led is essentially different from the army led by Arthur! Arthurs leadership is all Saint Martins army, and the Warring Statess leadership is a mixed army composed of several different forces, and even among these several forces, there is also a miscellaneous army such as the Kingdom of Whitney. , Can be called an army of **** sticks. Therefore, the Warring States had already prepared for this! And in his mind, he didn''t expect what these troops could do. As long as the high-end combat power can defeat the opponent, he will win! As for whether the high-end combat power can promise the counter... This is not in his consideration at all! You know, this time the world government has lost its money! Fully dispatched eleven general-level combat power! In addition to him, the red dog and the green pheasant, there are a total of fourteen! Although he doesn''t know how many general-level powerhouses Saint Martin has, he feels that there is absolutely not as much as he currently has. If he can''t defeat the opponent, he will devour himself in every minute of the Warring States! Thinking of this, the Warring States Period looked at the mob in front of him, and after taking a deep breath, he also ordered, "Go!" Soon, a large continuous line of ships set off from the Lake Naval Division base! ---- About half an hour later! On the endless sea, the mixed army led by the Saint Martin Navy and the Warring States Period met unexpectedly! Among them, the ninety-five ships of the Saint-Martin Navy lined up in a mighty line, a full line of nearly three kilometers long, and the aircraft carrier was calmly located behind these ships! The mixed army led by the Warring States is even more remarkable! The navys 400,000 troops, 300 people and a ship, a total of more than 1,300 warships, plus the large and small used by the miscellaneous army of the Whitt Kingdom, more than 3,000 different ships, and the flower country There are more than 4,300 ships on board by the 18,000 navy! Although it is not arranged in a straight line, it is mixed together, but it also stretches for more than ten kilometers. It seems that the momentum is firmly suppressed on the side of Saint Martin! But ~www.novelhall.com~ in the eyes of really smart people, you can see the trickiness! Although Saint Martin''s army did not stretch for a long distance and its momentum was slightly worse, every ship, judging from the black and huge muzzle, knew that the combat effectiveness was quite strong! And the mixed army led by the Warring States period, although it looks okay, but its combat effectiveness... Ha ha! Especially the Whitney Kingdom, it can be said that there are any ships! The small ones can only carry dozens of people, and the general ones can carry up to more than a hundred people. Although the largest and most luxurious ones can carry thousands of people, there are only two or three ships! The most important thing is that most of these ships do not even have artillery! This fighting power can be imagined! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (from Chapter 726), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 726： The show begins Just when the armies led by Arthur and the Warring States entered a standoff state, the 100,000 navy, 150,000 Perth Kingdom Army, and 250,000 Kingdom Army of the Kingdom of Ilusia gathered at the Duck Island Naval Branch Base. , Also dispatched together, pounced on the island of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, which is the closest to the Duck Island Naval Branch Base! At the same time, in a naval branch base near the Luling Kingdom in the South China Sea, the 100,000 navy that had been ready to go, also rushed to the Luling Kingdom at the same time! ---- Fishman Island! "We should set off!" Putting down the phone in his hand, Motoyanagi Yamamoto took a deep breath, and said with a solemn expression to the half-human and half-deer Lu Ling. "Hmm!" Lu Ling nodded solemnly as soon as he heard it. Immediately, the two did not hesitate, and jumped directly from the fisherman island, broke through the outermost shield of the fisherman island, entered the sea, and then flew towards the red earth continent above the fisherman island. Past! ---- Great Channel, a deep seabed near the navy headquarters! A ship invisible to outsiders quietly stopped on the bottom of the sea! In the cabin, in a hall. was teasing two charging...Uh...Richu''s shadow of Arthur seemed to sense something, and stopped the movement in time, saying, "Sky Breaker, it''s okay, let''s go!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The cold voice of Heaven Breaker rang out of thin air! Then, the Skybreaker slowly floated up from the bottom of the sea and headed towards the navy headquarters. ------ Xihai, the main battlefield of Lake Naval Branch Base and Kaka Island! This war, from the moment Saint Martin declared war on the world government, can be said to have instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the world. Because of this, Le Monde and other newspapers, as long as they can rush to the scene, send people to the periphery of the battlefield, ready to grasp first-hand information and publish the latest news! Among them, Le Monde, the most wealthy newspaper, even took out a video phone worm to broadcast the whole war! At this time, they all gathered on the northern edge of the battlefield. "Mr. and ladies in front of the projection phone bug, good morning everyone, I am a Le Monde reporter, Shandra! It is 10:15 in the morning, and where I am now, surely everyone knows it?" "That''s right, I''m on the edge of the main battlefield between Lake Naval Branch Base and Kaka Island, and the two sides facing each other in our screen are the protagonists of this war!" "The number of people on the right is relatively small, but the armed forces of the Kingdom of St. Martin are better equipped, and although there are a lot of people on the left, it seems that the ships are not very good are the navy and the Kingdom of Whitney and the United Army of the Kingdom of Flowers! On one of the boats, a young man in a suit, with a big back and a sunny face, looked a little handsome, was talking endlessly to the phone worm. And while he is presiding, the confronting Saint Martin and the mixed army led by the navy have their own actions! Each side sent an ordinary warship, carrying the leaders of the two armies, stood out from the team, and came to the center of the confrontation between the two sides! "General... The Warring States Period of Buddha?" Arthur stood at the bow of the ship, curiously looking at the explode with glasses on the opposite side, and asked. To be honest, although he has seen the image of the Warring States period many times in anime and has seen many photos of the Warring States period in this world, it is the first time to talk about the real face-to-face meeting! Therefore, he is inevitably a little curious! the other side! After the Warring States nodded and admitted his identity, he looked at Arthur with curious eyes and asked, "King of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur?" Just as Arthur saw him for the first time, he also saw Arthur for the first time! Although he had heard of Arthur many times before, he saw it with his own eyes and was the first to have personal contact! And because Arthur, a young man, can command a kingdom with so many powerful people and set off such a big wave, it also made him very curious about Arthur! But in addition to curiosity, the breath of Arthur''s body that made him feel deadly threatening also gave him enough judgment for the young man Arthur! This is a very dangerous person! Thinking like this, after seeing Arthur nodding, the Warring States sighed, "This is also the first time we met? I didn''t expect that the first time we met was in this situation!" "Yes! I didn''t expect it to be the first time I met in this situation!" Arthur also showed a sigh, and said with sorrow. said, he changed his voice, smiled slightly, and said, "However, I think the general of the Warring States period should be very clear about the reason? It''s not my fault!" "Of course it cannot be said that it is the fault of the world government. If you have to count, you can only say that it is the interests and positions!" "Benefits and position?" Warring States murmured. After carefully tasting the meaning of Arthur''s words, he nodded, as if recalling something, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, and he said solemnly, "Perhaps you are right, nothing else. , It''s just interest and position!" As he said that, the Warring States took a deep breath and broke free from the memory. The voice changed, and he said sincerely, "However, regardless of the interests and positions, it depends on the soldiers behind you, I will advise you at last. , If you surrender now, there is still time!" "As long as you surrender, your soldiers will not lose anything, and you will not die, at most you will be locked up in the deep sea prison! Well, I can use the name of the general and the incoming admiral. guarantee!" Listening to the words of the Warring States Period, Arthur shook his head and said with a smile, "I refuse! The soldiers under me will not allow me to use my life in exchange for their lives! And, my family, my friends, I The people of the country will not allow it!" After the Warring States period was silent for a while, he looked at Arthur with scorching eyes, and said, "Then besides these people, what about yourself? Are you willing?" "Me? Of course I don''t want it anymore!" Arthur said without hesitation, "Only I exist, Saint Martin will exist, Saint Martin exists, Saint Martin citizens, my friends, my relatives will pass. Good!" "Even if there is no chance of winning in this war? Even if there are red dogs and blue pheasants besides me, the world government has sent eleven people comparable to admirals in strength?" Sengoku asked again. Listening to the words of the Warring States~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur finally confirmed his previous guess here. The world government really sent eleven general-level roles! "It''s really to kill!" After sighing in his heart, Arthur still showed a calm expression on the surface, and said, "Even this is the same!" As he spoke, he changed his voice and smiled slightly, "And... isn''t it fourteen? Although we don''t have that many in Saint Martin, I won''t be afraid!" "In this case, there is nothing to say, let''s get ready to fight!" After taking a deep breath, the Warring States period showed a heavy expression on his face and said solemnly. "Ha ha!" Arthur chuckled and said, "Then... let''s go to war!" said, after the two took a deep look at each other, they made a retreat gesture to the soldiers behind them! Soon, the ships where the two were on drove back to their respective positions quickly! And just now! From the corner of Arthur''s eyes, he saw the edge of the mixed army. A broken fishing boat slowly moved towards the mixed army, where the navy was located! Immediately, the corners of Arthur''s mouth rose up unconsciously! he knows... Great show, it''s starting! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 727： confusion When the Warring States period returned to his fleet, he saw a navy soldier holding a ragged, dirty body, carrying an axe, and vaguely saw that a navy man came over! "What''s the matter?" Zhan Guo frowned as he looked at the two. "General... I am... a month ago, the naval branch responsible for transporting food... Major! Our fleet... was attacked by the Eight Treasures of the Flower Country... Now, that country of flowers...has been united with Saint Martin!" The big man being supported said with a hoarse voice. "what!?" The words of not only surprised the Warring States period, but also made the red dog and the green pheasant on the side show a shocked expression! "What the **** is going on?" Warring States quickly asked. But the big man did not answer him. Instead, his body softened, as if he was in a coma. He put all the weight of his body on the navy soldier, and the navy soldier who was supporting him staggered and almost staggered when he was caught off guard. Fell to the ground. Simply, the navy soldier reacted faster and stabilized his body in time at the final moment, and the two did not fall down! "Boom! Bang!" However, at this moment, a shell-shaped thing on the big man fell out of his ragged clothes and bounced twice on the deck. Video shell? Sengoku recognized what was falling out at a glance! Immediately, he picked up the shell and opened it! In an instant, a somewhat chaotic picture was projected in front of him! Eight treasure navy, artillery shells, navy, flying bullets, skyrocketing fire, cone of green pepper... In the extremely chaotic picture, the Warring States Period vaguely recognized something in the picture! And these things have reminded him a lot of things! Among them, the most important is just as Dahan said before. They were attacked by the Eight Treasure Marines! As for the fact that the country of flowers is an undercover agent, is it true... Although the Warring States'' heart was biased towards what Dahan said was true, his usual caution made him unable to be sure for a while! But soon he doesnt need to make sure, he also knows whether it is true or not! "Boom!" With a loud noise, a navy ship on the left of the Mixed Army burst into flames. "It''s not good, the people from the country of flowers attacked us!" "The people in the country of flowers are undercover!" "Quickly, fight back!" "The country of flowers betrayed us!" "Shoot! Shoot!" ... With the explosion of the artillery shells, the naval soldiers on the left of the mixed army led by the Warring States began to shout loudly, and at the same time began to fight back! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless black artillery shells were also located on the left side of the mixed army for the first time, and the Hana no Kuni navy, which was mixed by the navy, shot past. "No, the navy is attacking us!" "Damn it, fight back!" "The navy is going to kill us!" ... In this regard, the navy of the Flower Nation also responded quickly. When the navy fired its guns, it quickly counterattacked. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless black cannons shot out. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Suddenly, the fire on the left part of the mixed army was splashing. Some ships were destroyed in the artillery fire, and some ships were protected by the strong. The shells did not cause them any harm! But in any case, the left part of the Mixed Army entered a state of complete chaos at this moment, before the Warring States had yet to react. "what happened?" After a flash of suspicion flashed in the heart of the Warring States period, he immediately sternly ordered to the red dog on the side, "Sakaski, you go and see what is going on, if you can, quickly press it down for me!" At this time, the first thought of the Warring States period was to suppress things! Right now is the time to start the war with Saint Martin. If you don''t suppress the matter immediately, once Saint Martin takes advantage of this time to attack, no matter what the final result is, the Navy will definitely suffer a great loss! Because of the tight schedule, the Warring States subconsciously let Akagu pass by! The Aka Inu''s methods are cruel. If it is normal, the Warring States period will not necessarily let Aka Inu go, because he is likely to make the outcome of the matter worse. But at this time, when the war is about to break out, sending Aka Inu is The best choice! Only with a cool and powerful method can we suppress everything in the shortest time and avoid greater losses! "Yes!" After listening to the words of the Warring States Period, Akinu didn''t think much about it. After nodding his head, his face showed a harsh expression, and the figure disappeared on the Warring States ship! Looking at his leaving back, the Warring States period thought for a while, and then said to the green pheasant on the side, "Green pheasant, you go to the Whitney Kingdom, let them drive all the ships to the front, guard against St. Martin''s sudden Attack!" "Understood!" Qing pheasant nodded, without procrastination, his figure disappeared in place! Immediately afterwards, the Warring States Department stood behind him again. Among the eleven people with white masks and different statures, the one in the middle was a well-proportioned man with a height of 1.8 meters, who looked no different from ordinary people. Said, "Black Hand, if Saint Martin really comes over, then you will have to take action!" "Ok!" After the person called the black hand nodded, he responded with a hoarse voice, "Warring States, this time the above commanded us to listen to you, so just do whatever you want!" "Ok!" After hearing this, the Warring States also nodded, without saying more! ---- the other side! Eight Treasure Water Army Ship. The green pepper of the cone looked at the sight of cannonballs and bullets flying all over the sky, and his mind could not be turned for a while! What is going on? Why did you fight the navy suddenly? Arent we working with the navy? Why did Lao Cai fire the cannon? Numerous doubts rose from his head. Finally, after thinking about it for a long time, Green Jiao reacted, and hurriedly turned towards Lao Cai who was directing the battle on the side, and asked, "Why did you fire?" Lao Cai is the designated heir of Green Jiao! If you change to an ordinary subordinate who dare to fire without his consent, he will definitely teach him the first time, and even kill him on the spot, but if you change to Lao Cai, he will calm down and ask the specific reason first. Plan again! Well, he believes that Lao Cai will not shoot for no reason! "Chief, do you remember that some time ago, you went with us to rob the naval food delivery team and killed everyone?" Lao Cai asked solemnly. "Remember!" Green Jiao replied without hesitation. That time it was because Arthur used the three conditions he had promised to Arthur and asked him to rob the navy''s food fleet. He did it. Otherwise, although he usually robbed him, he would never move this kind of food-carrying fleet that has no oil and water! "I just saw a navy man who appeared in the looting of the grain transport team. He drove a broken fishing boat and entered the navy team in ragged clothes. He was also helped by the navy to support the warship! "Lao Cai explained seriously. Listening to his explanation, Green Pepper was taken aback first, and then reacted again! No matter what reason he robbed the naval food transport team at the time, the appearance of a survivor now means that their original incident has been exposed! In addition, these people are originally pirates, and they all have a record in the navy. The navy is biased from the bottom of their hearts. If the kingdom and the world government have not negotiated, they will do it in the past. The Navy is absolutely impossible to prepare to attack Saint Martin in peace with them! Therefore, now things are exposed, no matter how they explain it, it is useless! The navy will definitely not listen to the explanation of the pirates with a record! Therefore, Lao Cai took the lead in attacking ~www.novelhall.com~ but it is a good thing, at least the navy who can fight is caught off guard! Thinking like this, Green Jiao nodded and said, "You did a good job!" "Chief, I think we should go now. The General Warring States is right there. If we don''t go, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go today!" At this time, Lao Cai said quickly. And listening to what he said, Green Pepper nodded in agreement! What is the strength of the Warring States period, he still doesn''t know? He has been with him several times! If it were in its heyday, Green Pepper would not be afraid of the Warring States Period, but now in his situation, let alone the Warring States Period, it is said that the green pheasants next to the Warring States Period still have red dogs. Thinking about this, Green Jiao promised without hesitation, "Yes, hurry up, I''m here to direct the battle, you go and let the people below set sail and prepare to leave, the other two treasures, four packs, five treasures, six treasures, seven treasures, you Let them know and let them rush out with us!" "Yes, boss!" Lao Cai nodded, then turned and left. Then, Green Jiao quickly took over the command of the battlefield! However, what Green Jiao didn''t notice was that when Lao Cai was leaving, the corners of his mouth rose up inadvertently. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 728： Go to extremes "Spitfire!" Without any hesitation, when Akadog rushed to the left side of the mixed army that had been messed up, he took a short glance, and after distinguishing the ships of the Flower Country and the Navy, he immediately launched an attack. "Boom!" In an instant, a huge magma fist wiped out a ship of the flower country navy army on the spot! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... At the same time, countless fireballs splashed out and attacked the surrounding ships of the Flower Country! However, the naval forces of the Flower Nation did not respond slowly, and immediately reacted when the first ship was wiped out. "Armed and domineering! Block me!" "Damn it, Karate. Punch!" "Look at me, it''s a slash. With a sword!" ... Various moves were used in order to block the fireball sputtered by the red dog. Among them, some were blocked, some were not blocked, but in general, most of them were blocked! After all, the navy of the flower country is different from the navy of the ordinary kingdom. They are powerful navy forces that can navigate most of the world. Among them, there are also strong men who can fight for hegemony in the new world. There is no problem with the red dog! Of course, the so-called powerhouses of the Flower Country and the Water Army are just a little tougher than ordinary people in the eyes of Akagi! The red dog stepped on the moon step and looked condescendingly at the water army of the Kingdom of Flowers below, and said coldly, "Damn pirates, all stop your hands obediently, otherwise it will be your death date!" Although from the bottom of his heart, Akinu wanted to kill all the navy forces of the flower country on the spot. After all, the navy forces of the flower country are essentially a group of pirates, but considering the reaction of the world government and the warring states He still had to pinch his nose to persuade them to come down! However, he himself has a balance in the strength of this persuasion! Before persuading to surrender, try to eliminate them as much as possible, but don''t destroy them all at once, so as to avoid being accountable by the world government afterwards. This is the inner thought of Akagi! "Asshole, we won''t surrender!" "Aka Inu, you dog, don''t think we surrender!" "Damn bastard, hit it!" ... Pirates, they are all rebellious and can''t cry without seeing the coffin, so they refused the words of the red dog without hesitation! Listening to their words, Akinu felt a little joy in his heart! Dont surrender! As long as you dont surrender, I can kill you honestly! Thinking like this, the red dog showed an angry expression on his face, sipped, and said, "Then you will die!!!" said, the red dog turned his arm into a ball of magma, and then quickly hit it out! "Heaven Dog!" In an instant, a long cylindrical magma jetted out at a very fast speed, and bombarded one of the ships of the Flower Kingdom Navy! "Boom!" There was not the slightest counterattack, even before the people of Hana no time had time to react, Akinu destroyed the entire ship with this one! Then, he didn''t stop his hand, and quickly waved his arm again. "Heaven Dog!" "Boom!" With the jet of magma, a ship was destroyed again! At this time, the naval forces of the Flower Country also reacted! "Eight punch fist. Wutou!" "Karate. Empty hack!" "One sword flow. Divide water!" ... Under the leadership of Qing Jiao, the six leaders of the Flower Nation Water Army, the lowest major general and the highest lieutenant, jumped up, launched their own attacks, and headed towards the red dog! Upon seeing this, the corners of Akagi''s mouth raised slightly, and a sneer appeared on his face. At the same time, his arms turned into magma. "Stream! Star! Fire! Mountain!" In an instant, countless magma masses were hit by the red dog towards the sky, and then like a meteor, they headed towards the enemy in front of the red dog, and all the navy ships of the flower country in front of them! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Finally, in this blow, not only all the leaders of the flower country navy forces who attacked him were beaten back, even the flower country fleet, half of it was sunk in this blow. The entire sea area was blazing in an instant! "Surrender! If you don''t surrender, you will all die!" Aka Inu persuaded him with a cold expression. However, the navy of the country of flowers obviously don''t appreciate it. "what---" "it hurts!" "Little brother!!!" "Old Chen!" "Asshole, go to hell!" ... Accompanied by countless heart-piercing screams, the water soldiers of the country of flowers, most of their relatives, and the people whose brothers were killed by this one, red eyes, rushed towards the red dog! Among them, some of them were terrified because of the red dogs. They took advantage of other people''s attention and sneaked back a few steps, or simply dived into the water and disappeared! "It''s almost done. You can''t kill too many, or you won''t have any left. When I go back to the world government and the Warring States period, I should trouble me! Keep a few as "personal proofs" to prove that they will not surrender and I have to do it!" Akino thought to himself, but the movement on his hand was not as violent as before. He just used his armed, domineering and navy six styles, and occasionally used the fruit ability to fight these rushing naval forces! But even so, the navy of the country of flowers is a bit unstoppable! The six navy leaders headed by the chasing green pepper were beaten by the red dog alone and retreated! ---- the other side. When Akadog and the Water Army of the Flower Country were fighting, Arthur looked at the scene from a distance with a telescope, and the corners of his mouth raised involuntarily. His one-month-long layout, finally performed a good show for him! A month ago, after learning that the Kingdom of Flowers had secretly contacted the world government, Arthur had a plan in mind! First, he let a nearby naval base be distributed as a navy lieutenant commander of his own. He brought some surrounding bases, and the navy who didnt want to be Saint Martins, went to deliver food! Then let the green pepper of the cone **** the food and kill them. After taking the opportunity to record with the video shell, let the Lieutenant Commander sneak away and hide on a deserted island with the video shell! And a month later, today when the war is about to break out, let this hiding Navy Lieutenant appear on the battlefield with a video shell with evidence of crimes on the green pepper, pour dirty water on the green pepper! At the same time, he also made Lao Cai, who had been defeated in a battle with Saint Martin several years ago, and his memory was secretly modified, first attacked and attacked the navy directly! Just like this ~www.novelhall.com~ With the ingenious cooperation, the battle between the Kingdom of Flowers and the navy was detonated. And Arthur''s purpose for doing this is also very simple, so that the navy of the flower country will be destroyed by the navy during this battle! At the same time, some naval forces were also reduced! This can not only pave the way for the subsequent attack on the Kingdom of Flowers, but also reduce a small part of the animal pressure in this battle! Of course, this plan is simple to say, but in fact, there are a lot of attention to it! Among them, the most important point is the navy of the country of flowers. They were originally pirates, and the navy had a prejudice against them! If the navy of the flower country is not a pirate, and if the navy has no prejudice against them, the two sides can calm down and talk, you will find that there are many flaws in it! Unfortunately, there is no if! The reality is that the navy of the flower country are pirates, and the navy does have a prejudice against them as pirates, so when the battle started, the people on both sides did not calm down, just a little provocation, and the fierce battle began! In the end, the Warring States also sent a red dog, who is not to be seen by the pirates, and wanted to kill the pirates, so the hard-line sent, let the matter go into white-hot, to the extreme! "This is just the opening. Next, more good shows are coming!" Arthur murmured, with a cruel smile on his face! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 729： Air Force First Battle Just as the civil strife broke out in Arthurs side, the navy and the country of flowers, actions began in other places! is located in the south of St. Martin, starting from the Naval Division Base of Kamo Island, and a mixed army of 500,000 consisting of the Navy, the Navy of the Kingdom of Perth, and the Navy of the Kingdom of Ilusia, set off from Kamo Island. And when they walked halfway, before they reached the island of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, they encountered an enemy! at this time. Over them. More than three hundred giant steam airships with a length of seventy meters and a width of fifteen meters, each carrying a ten-man St. Martin Air Force, are like dark clouds, crushed by the black, quietly in the mixed army more than three thousand meters Floating above the sky. In one of the airships, Ainilu was holding a binoculars and looking at the 500,000, mighty and mighty mixed army below them, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily! He excitedly moved toward the sky-like colors around him, and the soldiers in light blue military uniforms ordered, "Notify the people on the airships, it''s time for us to perform our skills, and the whole army is ready for shells!!!" This is the first time Ainilu has been on the battlefield. It is also his first time to fight. It is also his first command. The countless first times made him a little excited! "Understood, Master Ainilu!" The soldier was also a little excited to salute Ainilu, then turned to the side and called! Just as Ainilu is the first time, so is the soldier! And when the soldiers relayed the order, the soldiers on each airship became excited. the other side! Just when Ainilu was excited for his first time, the mixed army under him also found him! "What''s that up there?" "What''s that stuffed with black pressure on it?" "Wait, they seem to have come down here!" "Yes! I don''t know why, I suddenly feel a bad feeling!" "Me too, I suddenly panicked!" ... The soldiers of the mixed army, in twos and threes, discussed with the people next to them. at this time! Saint Martins air force has already landed to an altitude of almost a thousand meters! Suddenly, under the airship where the air force was sitting, a hole was opened, and with the opening of the hole, the airship was like a hen laying eggs, dropping countless black cannonballs! "!" "!" "!" ... Accompanied by a sharp sound of breaking through the air, the black shells fell into the camp of the mixed army like a meteor. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... In an instant, in the mixed army, all the warships under the Saint Martin Air Force were killed. They were unsuspected by the artillery shells from the air, and they were blown up! For a time, the mixed army was full of flames! However, Ainilu did not have any sympathy for this. Instead, he gave a new round of orders to the Air Force, saying, "Everyone spread out, looking for the target to release the shells, and after all the shells are released, return to the nest. !" St. Martins air force is different from other armies! Although the air force has more than 300 steam airships, these airships only carry more than 3,000 people. According to a normal army, the air force of St. Martin has at least more than 10,000 people! Of course, these people did not disappear out of thin air, but as logistics for the air force! The steam airship of the Air Force cannot carry too many shells like a ship, and the steam airship used by the Air Force is also a delicate thing. Once it makes a mistake, even a small mistake, it may kill people! Therefore, during each war, the logistics personnel must replenish the steamships that have exhausted their shells and return to the base, replenish the shells, so that they can quickly return to the battlefield, and also guard the air base to prevent others from attacking the air base and so on! Moreover, the Air Force also needs a lot of people to check the status of the steam airship, to repair the steam airship, to confirm the weather conditions, etc., to assist the steam airship in flight operations, and to do logistics for the steam airship! Therefore, the Air Force only has more than three hundred steam airships. Three thousand people are in charge of operations. The remaining ten thousand people are responsible for logistics! "!" "!" "!" ... After an order from Ainilu, more than 300 steamships dispersed, looking for the target, and dropped black cannonballs at the target! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... A mixed army without a trace of air defense capability, under the bombardment of these artillery shells, appeared fragile and powerless, and could only be bombed at sea until it sank! the other side! In the mixed army, it is located on a naval ship in the middle. Looking at this scene, the navy commander, Rear Admiral Junti sent by the navy headquarters, his eyes were red and his eyes were splitting. He stood on the bow, looking at these things in the sky, and said angrily, "Damn, what are these!" "Da da da!" At this time, a navy soldier hurried to his side and said loudly, "Report" "Say!" Zhu Enti said quickly. "Master Junti, from the Kingdom of Perth, and from the Kingdom of Ilusia, I beg you to come up quickly, otherwise they will retreat!" The soldier reported respectfully. "These **** bastards!" Junti said angrily, then changed his voice, gritted his teeth and said, "Tell them, I will fix it!" Flying objects at a height of one thousand meters are actually not easy to solve! Although the navy can go to the sky with moon steps, the more the air gets thinner, the harder the moon steps are. It is impossible for a general navy to get up to a thousand meters high! Only a major general who specializes in physical skills like Junti and also possesses animal devil fruits, can he easily go up! Therefore, if you really want to solve the Saint Martin''s air force, only Junti can solve it. Of course, he has to solve this too! This is the first time he has commanded such a huge fleet of ships since he became a major general! If he does well, he will undoubtedly remember a heavy resume, which will bring him great help in his future naval career and enable him to be promoted quickly. But once he does not do well, then his future naval career will be difficult to say! "Damn it, how could this happen!" After Zhu Enti cursed in his heart, he took a deep breath, and then suddenly exerted his strength, stepping up on the moon step! Originally, he thought that this command was something to take credit for! After all, the main force of St. Martin is undoubtedly going to deal with the main navy force of the Lake Naval Division located in the northwest of St. Martin! Therefore, he wasted a lot of effort, and his father, who was once a lieutenant admiral, also asked for a lot of relationships, and finally took this mission from countless competitors! But he never thought that such a thing would happen! The opponent has such a ship that can fly in the sky, and the ship that hits them has no ability to fight back! the other side! Just when Junti stepped on the moon step to run up~www.novelhall.com~ Ainilu also found him! "It seems that it''s time for me to play!" Ainilu''s eyes condensed, thinking a little excited! In the past year, his strength has improved rapidly! not only obtained the griffon fruit, but also got the [Thunder God Wrath. Admiral] bestowed by Arthur, and experienced the tempering of the tower of trial, and his strength soared from the rank of lieutenant colonel to the rank of major general! Because of this, he had long wanted to find a perverted enemy that was not transformed from the Tower of Trial, to have a real battle! And now Junti''s appearance is in his arms! Thinking like this, Ainilu said to the soldiers on the side, "Fight according to the plan!" Immediately, he opened the door beside him and walked out of the steamship directly against the freezing cold wind! "boom!" After walked out, a pair of eagle-like gray-brown wings full of feathers were quickly extended behind him. "huhu---" Amid the flapping of the wings, Ainilu grinned open, took out a gold-plated long stick made of special metal from behind, and attacked Junti, who was flying up on the moon step! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 730： The killing begins Red Earth Mary Joa Motoyanagi Yamamoto and Lu Ling, who just rushed out of the fisherman island, flew in the sky under Reinatsu, looking at the somewhat prosperous Marijoa below! "It''s time to make a big fuss!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni said lightly. Although the tone of his speech is a little flat, if you listen carefully, you can hear the blood and excitement contained in the words! "Master Yamamoto, I will be here to meet you!" Lu Ling said in a light voice. This was what Arthur ordered before they came. Yamamoto Motoryuzhai Shigekuni is the main attacker, and Luling is responsible for responding. Once there are too many powerhouses in Marijoa and Yamamoto Motoryuzhai Shigekuni can''t beat him, Luling will drag him straight away. "Well, you''re right here!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni nodded and said, "I''m going to go, be careful!" , without waiting for Lu Ling to answer, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni put his hand on the Zanpaku knife on his waist, and said, "Everything in Vientiane is ashes, and the blade is like fire!!!" "!" After speaking Hajime, Yamamoto Motoyanyusai Shigekuni suddenly drew his sword. "Song Ming!" In an instant, a huge tornado-shaped flame wall appeared out of thin air, and then, with the scorching temperature, rotated and attacked towards the red earth continent! "who?" "Who?" "Damn it, stop him!" "Don''t let this attack fall!" "Prioritize the protection of Lord Denon!" ... In an instant, as if dripping into hot oil, the whole Mary Joa boiled! More than a dozen tyrannical auras suddenly appeared, raging in Mary Joa! is different from the original murloc Fisher Tiger sneaked into Mariejoa, released the slaves, and created a great chaos, causing the world government to be unable to do its best for fear of harming the dragon people when the slaves were captured! Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni this time is not only upright, but also arrogant! did not conceal the slightest, and threw his skills directly at Maria Joa, so that the general level powerhouses in Maria Joa''s submerged training sensed the danger in time and were bombed out! By doing this, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni instantly felt more than a dozen breaths that could threaten him! "You can have a good fight!!!" Feeling this breath, Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni was not afraid, but excited! Although he usually looks very calm and serious, in fact he has a warlike heart hidden in his heart! This is the same whether it was the original Yamamoto Shigekuni, or the original Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijukuni, or the memory of Yamamoto Motoriyu Ijukuni now integrated and renamed Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijukuni is the same! They were very combative at first, but because they got older and didn''t encounter any opponents worth fighting, they hide their combative heart and become a more serious-looking one. Old man! But once they met a worthy opponent, the hidden warlike heart in their hearts appeared! At this time. "One sword flow. Monster night!" A fierce purple sword aura suddenly shot out from Mary Joa, heading towards the tornado-shaped flame wall in the sky. With the appearance of this sword aura, the sunny sky was affected by an invisible force, and it became darker inexplicably. In an instant, the whole world seemed to be only left with the purple sword aura and the tornado-shaped flame wall cut out by Yamamoto Motoyanagi Suzuki! "Boom!" After , with the violent explosion caused by the collision between the sword qi and the tornado-shaped flame wall, and it stretched for several kilometers, the aftermath with the heat appeared, and the world returned to its normal color! At this moment, a bald head wearing a white kimono, holding a long knife and wearing glasses, stepped on a moonwalk and climbed into the sky, staring closely at the location of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, and shouted sharply, "Who ?" After a look of excitement flashed in Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni''s eyes, he said with endless murderous in his words, "The captain of the thirteenth team of the Saint Martin Kingdom Gotei, Yamamoto Motoyagize Shigekuni!!!" ------- at the same time! Outside the Navy Headquarters! "Wow---" Accompanied by the sound of the navy being pulled away, a silver-white metal giant with a height of two hundred meters, full of mechanical feeling, wrapped in chains and holding a huge anchor in his hand, was less than 100 meters away from the navy headquarters. The sea floor stood up! "That...that...what is it?" A thin navy soldier who was guarding the port said tremblingly as he looked at this figure. "I don''t know, but I know we have to report it!" The tall navy soldier next to him is obviously better than the thin navy soldier. After he swallowed a sip of water, he suppressed the fear in his heart and said in a deep voice. . However, there will be new developments in the situation without waiting for him to report back! The huge anchor held by the silver-white metal giant flashed a blue light in his eyes after aiming slightly. "!" "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by a violent breaking through the air, the anchor flew out, and at the same time the iron chain entwining the silver-white metal giant was also quickly extended by the anchor that the silver-white metal giant had just thrown out. "Boom!" Not long after, the anchor hit the square of the Navy Headquarters directly, and the tip of the anchor was directly embedded on the ground! Immediately, the silver metal giant exerted a little force, and his whole body was connected with the iron chain and the anchor inlaid on the ground of the Navy Headquarters Square and flew over! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... After crashing into several buildings one after another, the silver metal giant appeared in the square of the Navy Headquarters! "what?" "Come here!" "Come on!" "The enemy attack!!!" ... The entire navy headquarters exploded in an instant! However, things didnt end as simple as that! "Skybreaker sent me to your shoulder!" Inside the skybreaker, he wears a hideous mask, his eyes are red, and the dark, well-proportioned shadow of Arthur has a double voice, like a demon. Said the voice. "Yes, Your Majesty!" After a cold answer, Duan Tianji controlled the machinery in his body. "Kakkaka!" Soon, a metal door appeared in front of Arthur. "Be obedient, and replenish the skybreaker when necessary!" Arthur placed the two Thunder Qiu on the ground ~www.novelhall.com~ rubbing the heads of the two Thunder Qiu, and said gently. "Leiqiu---" The two Leiqiu patted their chests, showing a confident look, and called out in unison. seems to be saying you can rest assured! Upon seeing this, Arthur Shadow smiled, without saying anything, and went straight into the metal door! "Crack!" "Kakkaka!" As the metal door closed, amidst the sound of mechanical operation, Arthur''s shadow quickly came to the shoulder of Heaven Breaking Machine! After , after taking a glance around, Arthur Shadow opened his arms and yelled, "Come out...my ghost army!!!" Accompanied by his shouting, black shadows began to gush out from under him, and then slowly "flowed" down the metal body of the broken sky machine, and "flowed" towards the rest of the navy headquarters. past! Not long! "what----" "What the **** is this? "The enemy attack!!!" ... With heart-piercing screams from various places in the navy headquarters, a killing has officially begun! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 731： G branch Just as Motoyanagi Yamamoto and Shadow of Arthur both started to act, the two overlords of the new world, the BIGMOM Pirates and the White Beard Pirates also started their actions! And their goals are the same! Navy G1 branch! Well, although this branch is called a branch like other branches, its actual meaning to the navy is not as simple as other branches! It is the most important one of the few branches of the Navy in the New World! itself is located in the place where the New World is closest to the Red Earth Continent, which is directly below the Red Earth Continent towards the New World. Not only has it undertaken the task of protecting the countries of the surrounding New World, it has taken on the role of a bridgehead when the navy is fighting against the New World, it has also acted as the Navys last line of defense against the pirates in the New World, guarding the pirates entrance to the New World, Protect the safety of the red soil continent! It can be said that if there is no such branch, it means that the navy has completely lost control of the new world! Therefore, it is the most important! Of course, the most important thing is that pirates will often attack this base! After all, pirates want to stand up and have high bounties, so naturally they want to attack important places in the navy! However, as the only branch, the defense force of the G1 branch is naturally not comparable to other branches! First of all, the position of base chief! Lieutenant General! Note that this is not a rank lower than three ranks like Sihai, but a real lieutenant general, a lieutenant general! Next, the soldier side! The soldiers of the G1 branch can be said to be the highest level among all the branches of the navy, and they are also the most soldiers of all branches, second only to the navy headquarters! Of course, if these cannot reflect its importance, then one thing must be able to reflect its importance! The G1 branch was the new headquarters of the Navy after the "big event" occurred. The original headquarters located near the Chambord Islands. After the Akadog was in power, it exchanged with the G1 branch. G1 became the new navy headquarters, and the original navy headquarters became the G1 branch! If this is not important, how can it become the headquarters of the new navy? As the overlords of the pirates, the BIGMOM Pirates and the White Beard Pirates, they naturally realized the importance of this place, so they set their goals here! Because of this, the two sides met unexpectedly outside the G1 branch! "Lingling, what are you doing here?" Looking at the BIGMOM pirate group not far away, White Beard stood on the bow, directly facing the Charlotte Lingling who looked like a pile of meat in the opposite ship, wondering. . "Jie Jie Jie... Newgate, long time no see!" Charlotte Lingling greeted her with a grin, and responded casually, "I''m fine today. Come and play the navy!" Playing the navy? Listening to this reason, Newgate''s mouth twitched, and the first reaction was not to believe it! As a former partner, he knows Charlotte Lingling''s character very well! is not only crazy but also lazy! I usually want to stay at home, eat all kinds of desserts made by the chef, or give birth to five, six, seven or eight children to play. If nothing happens, there is absolutely no possibility that there will be a place outside the cake island! And just when White Beard wanted to ask, Marco on the side gently pushed him with his hand, attracted his attention, made him lower his head and whispered in his ear, "Daddy, that Pendragon Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin married Charlotte Lingling''s daughter!" "Oh!" Hearing the words, White Beard patted his head and suddenly said, "I remember, I seem to have heard the news before, but because there are too many daughters of that crazy woman, I didn''t care!" As he said, he turned his gaze to Charlotte Lingling, and said sternly, "If that''s the case, then please! Let''s just watch it!" Originally, his purpose was to support Saint Martin, not to do it, so naturally he would not stop the action of the BIGMOM Pirates! Again, the navy and pirates are already enemies, and he has no reason to stop them! While listening to White Beard''s words, Charlotte Lingling grinned on the surface after a faint light flashed in her eyes, smiled, and answered straightforwardly, "Okay!" said, she took a deep look at the white beard, and then towards the sons and daughters behind her, she smiled and ordered, "Jie Jie Jie...Let the navy see how good we are!" "Yes, mom!" the people of the BIGMOM Pirate Group responded in unison. Soon, the boats of the BIGMOM Pirate Group rushed towards the G1 branch with an indomitable momentum! ------ "It''s starting..." Arthur, who was in control of the shadow and started to make trouble, muttered, focusing on the main force of the world government in front of him! Surround Wei and save Zhao! This is a plan he made before! By doing things in important places such as Marie Gioia, the naval headquarters and the G1 branch, forcing the world government to abandon its operations! However, Arthur also knows that it is not so simple to attack Mary Joa by surrounding Wei and saving Zhao. The navy headquarters and G1 branch will be done there! There is another very important premise, that is... Zhao can withstand it! If he, Zhao, cant stand it, he will be wiped out by the regiment at once, then the encirclement of Wei will only cause some minor troubles to the world government! So after he started messing up, he transferred part of his energy from the shadow side to the body! On the shadow side, just make sure that the shadow is not dead! The rest, the ninjas of the Ghost Legion and the Skybreaker can help him get it done! A thousand colonel ranks, a ninja who won''t die, and has the ability to be a bit of wood and fruit, plus a meat shield-shaped general skybreaker, absolutely turned the navy headquarters upside down! "Da da da!" At this moment, a Saint Martin soldier trotted to Arthur''s side and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the people of the BIGMOM Pirate Group called and said, they have already begun to act!" Listening to these words, Arthur did not answer, but just nodded, indicating that he knew. The BIGMOM Pirates'' attack on the G1 branch was also planned by him! After knowing the actions of the world government, Arthur secretly figured out how to encircle Wei and save Zhao in his heart, and the BIGMOM Pirate Group is one part! are relatives after all... No need for nothing, no need! Moreover, he didn''t pay anything, but after he did, if someone or the world government wants to deal with the BIGMOM Pirates, he will send someone to help, and the BIGMOM Pirates readily agreed! However, the reason why the people of the BIGMOM Pirates group agreed so readily, in addition to Arthur''s promise, there is actually a relatively uncertain in Arthur''s mind~www.novelhall.com~ but it is more in line with actual guesses! That is to take advantage of it! Arthur, as Charlotte Linglings son-in-law, once Saint Martin goes to war with the world government and wins, then the BIGMOM Pirates can also share some benefits! At the very least, the BIGMOM Pirate Group can borrow some momentum from Arthur, the son-in-law who dared to go to war with the world government and won, so as to achieve the purpose of increasing its reputation and deterring the enemies of the BIGMOM Pirate Group! Of course, apart from these, the BIGMOM Pirates are not stupid. They promised to help with a prerequisite, that is, the Navy Headquarters and Mariagioa should be messed up, and there is no time to ignore them! Only in this way, when they deal with the G1 branch, they will not suffer any big losses, and there will be no special personnel to deal with them! Regardless of whether Saint Martin succeeded or failed in the end, the BIGMOM Pirates would lose a little supply and cannon fodder at most, and would not cause any actual damage to the BIGMOM Pirates! It can be said that this action of the BIGMOM Pirates is an action that will never lose money! Because of this, they promised to be so happy! Thinking like this, Arthur silently counted the time in his heart. After coming over for a while, Arthur suddenly whispered, "At this time, the Warring States period should have received a call, right?" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 732： Critical situation It seemed to have a sharp heart. When Arthur''s voice just fell, the phone next to the Warring States period in the center of the mixed army rang! "Blubru!" The Warring States period didnt think much, he picked up the phone and said, "Hey!" "General of the Warring States Period, I am Jonathan!" A thick voice came from the other end of the phone, saying, "Now our navy headquarters and the G1 branch have been attacked! One of the headquarters has been attacked by unknown forces, and the G1 branch has been attacked. Was attacked by the BIGMOM Pirate Group!" "Assault?" The Warring States Period was shocked. Whether it is the navy headquarters or the G1 branch, it is the most important part of the navy! And just when he was at war with St. Martin, two places were attacked at the same time. If there is nothing tricky in them, kill him for unbelief! Thinking like this, the Warring States period asked subconsciously, "St. Martin did it?" "I don''t know, but after our speculation, it''s very possible!" Jonathan explained, "Unidentified forces don''t know for the time being, but the BIGMOM Pirate Group has a daughter who married Saint Martin, so they must be! " "How is the situation now?" Zeng Guo frowned and asked. "Not so good!" Jonathan said bluntly, "Among the unknown forces, there is a silver-white metal giant with a very strong defense force. Marshal Kong and Lieutenant General Huang Yuan will go together, and he can''t help him for a while! " "And that unknown force still has thousands of fiends who are not afraid of death. You can use a kind of ability like devil fruit, summon wood, like a black ninja like a dead man!" "Also, these black-clothed ninjas are not low in strength. It is no problem to be a colonel in the headquarters, so now the headquarters is completely messed up!" "As for the G1 branch...the BIGMOM Pirates group led by the aunt was attacked, and it is reported that the Whitebeard Pirates were also nearby, but they didn''t do anything!" "In addition, it seems that something happened to Mary Joa. We called for help, but after the call was connected, we heard a painful scream and messy voice, the call was cut off, and we called again. No one answered either!" "In short, the situation is very critical now, so the marshal hopes that you can quickly solve Saint Martin and grab the King Arthur of Saint Martin, so that these messy things can be solved now!" Silver Giant? Black Ninja? BIGMOM Pirates? Charlotte Lingling? Edward Newgate? Mary Joa has an accident? ... After this series of news came down, the whole person in the Warring States Period was stunned! What the hell? How did it happen that the whole world was "lively"? Thinking like this, the Warring States force suppressed the messy thoughts in his heart. After thinking about it seriously, he agreed, "Okay, I understand, tell the marshal, I will solve Saint Martin as soon as possible!" No matter what happens right now, the most important thing is to solve them first! As for how to solve... Of course it was Arthur who was the suspected culprit first! Only when Arthur, who is suspected to be the culprit is dealt with, can all this be put down! "Okay, General of the Warring States Period!" After Jonathan replied, he hurriedly said, "The situation is urgent, that''s it, not much to say, I have to go and help!" After speaking, Jonathan hung up the phone! And listening to these words, Sengoku also hung up the phone! Afterwards, I took a look at the place where the Akadog was just gone, and found that the fire still didn''t stop. After the Warring States period hesitated for a while, he decided to ignore the Akadog and went straight! But just as he was about to order, the phone next to him rang again! "Blubru!" The Warring States Period did not even think about it, and immediately answered the phone! "General of the Warring States Period, this is the Office of the World Government Mariejoa!" As soon as the call was connected, a calm voice that was very familiar to the Warring States Period came from the other end, saying, "Now Mariejoa is suffering from the Gotei 13 team from Saint Martin A fierce attack by the head of the team, Moto Ryusai Yamamoto!" "The whole Mary Gioia has become a mess. The five old stars hope that you can quickly settle the matter of St. Martin and catch the King of St. Martin, Pendragon Arthur, so that the matter can be over quickly!" Maria Joa was attacked by the people of Saint Martin? Listening to this, the Warring States period recalled what Jonathan said just now, and after corresponding to each other, he sorted out the ins and outs of the matter! Mary Joa was attacked! And it''s not an ordinary attack! Although neither the current call nor the previous Jonathans call explained the extent to which Mary Joa was attacked, it can be seen from the five old stars order to seize Arthurs order! Maria Joas situation is definitely not optimistic! Of course, this is not to say that Marijoa can''t stand Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijukuni! From the point of view of the Warring States period, there is no one in this world who can defeat Mary Joa! Therefore, the most likely thing is that the aftermath of the battle with Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni has caused Mary Joa to be seriously threatened, so the five old stars can''t wait for him to quickly solve Arthur! But thinking about it this way, there is a problem! Is Arthur really that easy to solve? Although he did think so at the beginning, everything that happened before him made him have to give up this idea! Surround Wei and save Zhao! The Warring States period did not understand this term exclusive to the rabbit country, but decades of military career and countless battles gave him a similar understanding of the current situation! Because of this, he thought for a while and realized that Arthur was a naked conspiracy. Even if he sees through Arthur''s strategy, there is no other way to solve it. He can only follow Arthur''s strategy to make a choice-either quickly solve Arthur, or he will return to help and give up attacking Arthur! And these two choices, judging from the current situation, neither of them is the best choice! If you give up, it means you have fallen short! But if you don''t give up, if Arthur is attacking quickly, it doesn''t seem to work! Now that Arthur can come up with this strategy, he will definitely be prepared for the only weakness of this strategy, not the weakness, that is, himself! Thinking like this, the expression in Zhan Guo''s eyes gradually became firm, and he promised, "I understand!" After speaking, he hung up the phone! Regardless of what precautions Arthur has on his side, try it first, and let him go back if he fails to try, he will definitely not be reconciled! Immediately, the Warring States period was not hesitating, turning his head directly to the blue pheasant beside him and the world government sent by the world government behind him, code-named Black Hand, and the more than ten powerful generals who led him said, "The world government just now, The navy headquarters has sent news to me that they were attacked by the people of Saint Martin. The situation is very critical!" "So the Marshal, as well as the five old stars, gave me the latest instruction, that is to quickly solve St. Martin and capture the king of St. Martin, Pendragon Arthur, so as to solve these critical situations. !" Whether it is a green pheasant or a strong man sent by the world government, listening to these words, there are shocked eyes in their eyes, and they can''t talk to themselves for a long time! The navy headquarters was attacked? Maria Joa was attacked? Or at the same time, let the people above send out a critical signal? This sounds like a dream! The past ~www.novelhall.com~ is not that no one has attacked these two places, but generally speaking, only one place will be attacked, and the two places together have never appeared! Furthermore, no matter where these two places are, even if they are attacked, there are basically very few critical signals, let alone two critical signals together! So they were shocked! After a while, they gradually recovered from their shock. Yeah, I didnt say anything! just glanced at each other, then nodded without hesitation together! "Then follow the order!" Blackhand said hoarsely. "Admiral will listen to you!" Qing Pheasant also agreed. As a member of the navy, he naturally has no reason to oppose the Warring States Period! "That''s OK!" The Warring States took a deep breath and shouted, "Everyone...ready to fight!!!" Following his words, the green pheasant and the eleven world governments headed by Black Hand all released a strong aura, walked behind the Warring States Period, and the Warring States Period also turned around at the right time, keeping their eyes firmly on the holy In Martin''s fleet! The most important battle in this war is about to begin! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 733： Forbidden Bullet Revealed "Boom! Bang! Bang!" Accompanied by the stomping sound of the air, the Warring States brought the green pheasant and the powerful men of the eleven world governments headed by Black Hand, aggressively towards Arthur''s direction and rushed over! Seeing this, Arthur''s body trembled, and the king''s cloak fell down! Then the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he stretched out his hand to the side, and said excitedly, "Get me the Forbidden Magic bullet!" Immediately, the soldiers next to him delivered one of the two forbidden bullets to Arthur without hesitation! Forbidden magic bullets can ban the devil fruit ability, but when they dont explode, they are basically no different from ordinary cannonballs, and Arthur can get them right away! And because only two shells were produced, the matching barrels were not produced, so Arthur was going to launch the shells in a more primitive way! Hmm, just by hand! Thinking like this, Arthur''s eyes narrowed, and he said solemnly, "Fire!" Then, a soldier stepped forward without hesitation and lit the fuze of the cannonball. "---" As a burst of gunpowder smoke rose, the fuze gradually burned! However, Arthur did not throw the cannonball directly, but quickly gave an order to the command behind him, "Wait, after the cannonball in my hand is thrown, the whole army will attack!" "Among them, the Saints below the Golden Saints, as well as the Giant Legion and Hisugaya Toushiro, assisted the''our side'' army to clean up the enemy, and the twelve Golden Saints, as well as Bairegang Ruisen State, Uozhihuarei , Uozhihua Yaqianliu, Gromash will let me deal with the enemy generals!" "Shiyinmaru, Kuchiki Byakuya, Ukitake Shiro, Ulchiola Sifah, Neutra Gilga, the five of you, cooperate to deal with those who did not come towards us and were outside the scope of the bomb explosion. Red dog!" "Bruce, Leliss, you are responsible for commanding Saint Martin''s fleet operations, and communicating that the army of our army is present, and let them cooperate to strangle the mixed army!" The reason for this arrangement was not Arthur''s intention! is the result of careful consideration on his way here! Among those who assist the army to clean up the enemy, most of the Saints below the Golden Saints are major generals and even colonel-level roles, and only a few are strong at the lieutenant general level! Needless to say Giant Legion, since its establishment, the strength of heads-up has been basically stable at the major general level, and group battles can even exert the destructive power of the lieutenant general level! Hissugaya Toushiro was only a sick child before his death, so after incorporating the template, his strength did not improve as quickly as other death gods, but only reached the major general level! It can be said that these people who are arranged to assist the army in cleaning up the enemy are mostly in the middle of the war. They are of little use for general-level battles, so Arthur arranged these people to assist the army in cleaning up. enemy! Among the people responsible for going with Arthur, Balegang Ruisenbang, Uozhihua Rie, Uozhihua Yaqianryu are all of the general level! Golden Saints are all at the level of lieutenant generals, and nearly half are at the peak of lieutenant generals. In a short time, they can''t get the level of generals! Grommash also returned to the peak strength of the lieutenant after taking the life extension potion, and because it is an animal fruit, it has strong resilience, and the general can''t help him in a short time, plus considering that he joined Saint Martins at the beginning. The original intention was to deal with the Warring States Period, so Arthur added him to the camp to deal with generals! In general, these people have the strongest combat power in the whole audience, so they followed Arthur to deal with the enemy''s real main force! As for the people who are arranged to deal with the red dog, all are lieutenants! City Ginmaru, Kuchiki Byakuya, Ukitake Shiro, because they all had a bit of strength during his lifetime, after he died, combined with the template, the experience added, the strength soared and became a lieutenant general! Ulchiola Sifa and Noitra Gilga are the ten blades that have been smashed out of countless emptiness in the past few years, except for Balkan Ruisen! Because they have experienced countless killings and absorbed countless emptiness, the combat experience is even more abundant, so the moment they become ten blades, they already have the strength of the lieutenant general level! Well, five lieutenant generals may not be able to kill the red dog, but suppression is still possible! After all, five to one! Moreover, these lieutenants have all experienced the tower of trial and their power system, and the fighting style is also different from that of people in this world, so the five will go together to deal with the unfamiliar means of them, and the new general level Chi Dog, in Arthur''s opinion, it is not that difficult! "Understand!" As soon as Arthur''s voice fell, everyone present nodded in unison. Their strength is not weak, although Arthur speaks a little faster, but they can clearly accept the order, so they responded to Arthur''s words in an instant! And just after they responded, Arthur looked at the cannonball that was about to burn out of the fuze in his hand, and he was squeezed, and suddenly a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes! next moment! "boom!" With a slight sonic boom, the cannonball disappeared from Arthur''s hand before everyone was able to see it clearly, whizzing towards the Warring States group! As for the Warring States period, I also found this shell that looked like normal at the first time, except for the color! "Cannonball?" Subconsciously, a hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of Warring States! You know, in their battle of this level, shells are basically useless! Even people like Karp enemies who like to throw cannonballs will not use cannonballs if they are evenly matched. They will only use cannonballs when they are crushing the game or when he basically has the chance to win! So, he was a little surprised at the cannonball thrown by Arthur! But, surprised, surprised! The usual caution still allowed him to deal with this cannonball carefully! "Point the gun!" did not approach, during the halfway, watching the flying cannonballs, the Warring States did not venture to pick up the cannonballs, but poked it out of thin air, fired a finger gun, and intercepted the cannonballs on the way! It''s a pity that, despite his care, he finally underestimated the shells and Arthur''s calculation of time! "Boom!" Accompanied by an explosion, the cannonball exploded completely before being poked by the finger gun. A strong shock wave was emitted from the center of the shell and swept toward the surrounding area about three kilometers, causing the Warring States, the green pheasant, and the powerful world government headed by the black hand within three kilometers of the shell to be shocked! Among them, the Warring States Period, the Green Pheasant, and the six unknown general-level characters in the world government, at the first moment of the impact, seemed to have suffered some invisible harm~www.novelhall.com~ a stagger, The body lost control and fell straight down! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... With several sounds of falling into the water, eight people fell into the sea one by one. "Kakaka!" And just after the green pheasant fell into the water, the whole sea suddenly swept endless cold, freezing the sea! "What''s the situation? Why did it suddenly fall into the water?" The black hand and the remaining four city-level government powerhouses who did not fall, looked at each other in a daze, and their heads did not react for a while. come! But then, the black hand quickly recovered! No matter how the Warring States and others fell into the water, he can be sure that there is nothing wrong with the Warring States and others now! After all, something like ice, but the abilities of the green pheasant! Thinking like this, the black hand couldn''t help but turned his gaze, and for an instant the cannonball fired, leading someone towards Arthur who rushed towards them! "It doesn''t matter, get him done first!" Black Hand thought secretly in his heart. As long as Arthur is dealt with, it doesnt matter what the situation is right now, everything will go away! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 734： Fighting spirit Time goes back one minute ago! After throwing out the cannonball, Arthur spread his wings and flew with a group of people towards the Warring States group! And when he saw that eight people in the Warring States group had fallen from the sky because of the shells, a hint of joy appeared on his face. "Sure enough, without the enemy''s knowledge, the Forbidden Magic Bullet can play an unexpected role!" Arthur murmured, but suddenly found that the sea was freezing! Subconsciously, Arthur raised his brows, and didn''t understand what was going on! Green Pheasants ability is ice, he knows this! So when he sees ice, he knows whose handwriting the sea is freezing! But what Arthur didn''t understand was...Why can the green pheasant still use the fruit? The principle of the Forbidden Bullet to invalidate the Devil Fruit is to explode, so that the PYROBROIN factor stored in the Forbidden Bullet diverges to a three-kilometer area around the explosion point! Let the PYROBROIN factor of three kilometers around reach the extreme point in a short time, forming an effect like the sea, thereby disabling the devil fruit ability! And because the PYROBROIN factor radiates through an explosion, at the moment of the explosion, it is equivalent to the entire sky becoming the sea! In this case, the green pheasant can still use the fruit, which really makes Arthur a little confused! However, after another thought, he put this down for the time being! The most important thing right now is to solve the enemy on the opposite side. How can the green pheasant use the fruit ability? I will figure out later! Thinking like this, Arthur focused his eyes on the remaining five people on the opposite side! These five people all wear a white weird mask, they are different in height, short, fat and thin! But among them, Arthur can clearly feel that among the five people, the man in the middle looks no different from ordinary people. The man who is also a normal figure brings him a sense of threat far beyond the others! "This is a strong man!" Arthur thought secretly, and ordered to the group of people who followed him behind him, "Ruizumbang, Sister Hua, Yaqianliu, Shion, Arudiba, five of you. To deal with these five powerhouses who are not capable of Devil Fruit, I will support remotely behind!" "Other golden saints go to the frozen sea to search for those strong men who have fallen into the sea. They must be killed before the power of the forbidden bullet is dissipated. If it can''t work, stop them first!" "Gromash, you are a Demon Fruit capable person like me. You can''t enter the range of the Forbidden Bullet, so you stay to protect me, and wait for the power of the Forbidden Bullet to dissipate. "Understood!" everyone agreed. In this way, a group of people quickly rushed out of the range of the forbidden magic bullet! At this time, Arthur and Grommash slammed the brakes and stopped directly outside the range of the Forbidden Magic Bullet! The others rushed in aggressively as ordered! "Don''t **** me, the one with the strongest momentum will be handed over to my old lady!" Uinohana Yachiryu licked his tongue, flashed a trace of extreme madness in his eyes, and shouted excitedly while pointing. Regarding her request, the others didn''t argue for anything! Among them, Shion and Arudiba have self-knowledge. Although the two of them are the pinnacle of lieutenants, they can also deal with people of general level, but they can only deal with them! If you face the most powerful black hand among them, unless two people go together, they don''t even have much confidence to resist each other! and Uozhihuayeol doesn''t want to compete with her sister! As for Bairegang Ruisenbang...It stands to reason that he is the most suitable to deal with the black hand! Piaopiao Fruit plus a ten-blade template, and reached the level of a general when he was the strongest in his lifetime, so his strength is so much better than Uozhihuaree and Uozhihua Yaqianli! It''s a pity, Arthur used the Forbidden Bullet! Although normally speaking emptiness is not affected by the forbidden magic bullets, Bairegon Ruisembang is different from ordinary emptiness. He is mainly formed by the golden lion soul, and after death, it also carries some drift. The ability of floating fruit, and because of this, he was affected by the Forbidden Magic Bullet! However, this has little effect! is imaginary after all, not a normal person! And he is not a person who possesses abilities through the ability of eating devil fruits! So although the Forbidden Magic Bullet is working, it only suppressed the floating fruit ability in his body, and did not suppress his virtual ability! Of course, although the impact is not great, it is still influential after all! Because of the loss of the floating fruit, his strength has gone from being so much higher than Uozhihua sisters to being similar to Uozhihua sisters, or even worse than Uozhihua sisters, so he did not compare with Uozhihuareel. Fight! the other side! Looking at the people of Saint Martin who rushed toward him aggressively, the black hand''s eyes condensed, and he ordered in a hoarse voice, "Everyone meets the enemy, I will deal with the opponent as soon as possible and help you!" said, without waiting for others to answer, there was a burst of armed domineering from the black hand! This domineering is like flowing water, flowing to cover his whole body! But, its not over yet! After , these armed colors gradually expanded again, relying on the black hand''s body shape, and gradually formed a black giant ten meters high, with distinct facial features, very similar to the black hand! And the most conspicuous place of this giant, and the most different appearance from the black hand, is undoubtedly two hands! His two hands are two-thirds of the height of the black giant, which is seven meters, and the fingers are not like normal fingers, but sharp claws like Edward Scissors! "This TM is the armed color domineering version must be able to left?" Not far away, Arthur who watched this scene almost stared out! Armed **** domineering he will also ~www.novelhall.com~ and the realm is not low, so he knows how difficult it is to train armed **** domineering to this level! He is even sure that a person who can train this level of armed **** domineering will definitely come with one hand in this world! And just as Arthur was thinking about it, Uinohana Yachiryu and Blackhand met face to face! "boom!" With just a slap, the black giant controlled by the black hand directly photographed Uozhihua Yachiryu onto the now frozen sea! "Boom!" After a loud noise, a pit of more than ten meters appeared on the ice! and Uozhihua Yaqianliu lay there, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth! "What a strong opponent! It''s better than the strength of the general in the tower of the upper trial!" Uyuki Hana looked at the black giant, after a trace of madness flashed in his eyes, he grinned, excited. Said, "But...I like this feeling!!!" said, after Uozhihualie wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his figure disappeared instantly! "Come, fight!!!" After a roar full of warfare resounded through the sea, Uozhihua Yachiryu appeared in front of the black giant with a face of madness, and slashed fiercely! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 735： Situation has changed (); "Clang---" Accompanied by a sound of metal crashing, Uozhihua Yachiryu''s Zanpaku Sword appeared on the black giant''s chest transformed by Black Hand! But, it didn''t cause him any harm! Also because the black hand reacted very quickly, the backhand was just a claw, so Uozhihua Yaqianliu had to use the instant step to escape the black giant transformed by the black hand, and appeared in a place seven meters directly in front of him, letting the claw grab It''s empty! However, even though I grabbed a hole, the strength of this claw did not disappear. Instead, it formed a sharp claw wind, and grabbed it under the original location of Uinohana Yachiryu! "Boom!" After a loud noise, just below the place where Uinohana Yachiryu was originally located, on the ice surface of the frozen sea, a paw print was formed that penetrated the ice layer as thick as 100 meters! "It''s a bit strong, but it''s still a bit tender!" After the black hand glanced at the paw prints, he raised his head and looked at Uozhihua Yachiryu, hoarsely said. Immediately, without waiting for Yaozhihua Yaqianliu to answer, the black hand deceived him, and another claw slammed it down! "!" In the violent sound of breaking through the sky, the right claw of the black giant transformed by the black hand, like a sharp long knife, slashed towards Uozhihua Yachiryu! "Clang!" However, Uozhihua Yachiryu''s reaction was not slow, and she also had a beast-like fighting instinct. So when her claws were about to come, she came first, and slid the Zanpakudan up, holding it back. With the claws he chopped off! "What are you talking about so much nonsense? Fighting is to fight happily!!!" Uinohana Yachiryu roared excitedly. Immediately, Uozhihua Yaqianliu exerted his strength all over, abruptly pushing the claws of the general and the black hand back! "Ok?" Feeling the huge power from the right grasp, the black hand raised his brows, but without hesitation, his left paw suddenly protruded! "Shantou!" Suddenly, Uinohana Yachiryu, who felt a sense of fatal danger, disappeared directly in place. next moment! She appeared on the head of the black giant again and slashed it down! It''s a pity, the black hand reacts faster! When she appeared on top of the black hand, the black hand reacted, and the right paw was caught in the direction of the top of the head with lightning speed! "Boom!" Unprepared, Uozhihua Yaqianliu had no time to hold the knife in front of him, and was slapped away by the catch! After flying upside down for several hundred meters, Uinohana Yachiryu regained control of her body and stopped in the sky! "Blood..." After wiping the blood spilling from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, Uozhihua Yaqianyu couldn''t help but glanced at the blood on her arm, and the moment she saw the blood, her eyes suddenly widened. At the same time, a red light flashed in his eyes. Then, she roared frantically, "War!!!" As soon as ''s voice fell, she didn''t even need a flash, and stepped on her spiritual power out of thin air to rush towards the giant transformed by the black hand! ---- the other side! Just after Uinohana Yachiryu and Hei Shou started fighting, Balkan Ruisembang, Uinohana, Shion, Arudiba and other four people also found only four others. People of the world government affected by the ban on magic bullets! And soon, they all handed in! However, unlike the situation where Uunohana Yachiryu was suppressed, the other four were very strong, so in the short time of the match, no one was obviously weak, and they were basically tied! Of course, even if it was a tie, the aftermath of their battle is still amazing! In just a few tens of seconds, on the frozen sea, there are pits and pits of battle everywhere! Even the entire frozen sea has cracks! Not far away, Arthur, who was watching this scene, his eyes condensed, and he took out a lot of special coins from the space! "Cracking!" At the same time, his body gradually began to burst into thunder! "It''s time for me to do it!" The corner of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly, and with a flick of his thumb, the coin spun and flew! "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" When the coin flew to the apex and fell, just in front of Arthur''s chest, the coin flew out! "Boom!" After drawing a long blue ray in the sky, the special coin was inserted strongly into the battlefield of Uozhihua Yachiryu and Black Hand, and shot to Uozhihua who was concentrating on fighting the crazy fighting lunatic. On the chest of the black giant transformed by the black hands of Yachiryu! caught off guard, the black giant flew upside down five or six meters out! At the same time, a coin-sized depression appeared on the dark chest of the black giant. "Damn it!" Black Hand used a hoarse voice, and after a secret curse, he controlled the domineering armed color to the sunken place of the black giant and made up for it. After a while, the sunken part of the black giant disappeared! But Black Hand is not happy, but has a headache! For Arthur, this is like a sneak attack, but it appears to be an extremely powerful method. He naturally has a headache! Although Maozhihua Yaqianliu''s strength is not low, if he only deals with her alone, Black Hand thinks he is still sure! But now, Arthur is obviously going to intervene in the battle between him and Uozhihua Yachiryu! Thinking like this, the black hand did not think of a good solution for a while, so he could only deal with Uozhihuareel ~www.novelhall.com~ while guarding against Arthur''s methods, while secretly thinking of ways to deal with it! And Arthur watched this scene, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he released his heart net and focused on the people who were fighting! "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" ... Countless blue rays of light flashed in the sky, and they attacked the five people who were fighting! With the cooperation of Arthur''s heart network and super-electromagnetic gun, as well as Arthur''s rich combat experience, keen observation of the battle situation, and just the right combat support, the situation has changed significantly in an instant! In the battle of five people, the battle between Uinohana Yachiryu and Black Hand, from the beginning Uinohana Yachiryu was suppressed and turned into five or five, no one has the ability to overwhelm the opponent! And the four Uunoharetsu who were originally evenly matched with the enemy, but also because Arthur''s super-electromagnetic gun was supporting from a long distance, gradually suppressed the opponent in the battle, turning the winning rate into four or six! Four enemy, six of me! And just after Arthur thought that the battle would be with his support, and slowly marched towards victory, the situation on the scene had a new change! "Kakkaka!" Amidst the sound of ice breaking, several black figures burst out of the frozen sea with a powerful aura! -------- the other side! When the situation on Arthur''s side changed, the Navy of Saint Martin, under the leadership of Lelis and Bruce, bypassed the frozen sea and rushed towards the mixed army! Chapter 736： Stalemate "You came out so soon?" Arthur, who was supporting the audience with super-electromagnetic guns, looked at the figures emerging from the ice, a little surprised. He is not surprised that these people from the Warring States period will appear again! The sea was frozen by the blue pheasant, an alien that Arthur did not expect, and the few people who fell into the sea were naturally frozen too! In this case, although several people in the Warring States Period were affected by the freezing, they also isolated the PYROBROIN factor from the body, so that they would no longer be affected by the rich PYROBROIN factor in the explosion range! It''s just that Arthur didn''t expect these people to come out so fast! After all, the PYROBROIN factor in the explosion range is isolated by ice, but the PYROBROIN factor that is emitted by the explosion at the moment of the explosion, they will inevitably be contaminated! Although there are not many, it is only on the side facing the explosion point. Most of them are isolated by their clothes and cannot directly contact them! But no matter how you say it, there are some! I want to come to Arthur, if they want to come out, they must spend some time cleaning these first! "Huh, that''s not right!" After Arthur glanced at the few people who had just come out, he found out that the other party seemed...few people? One! Two! Three! ... Seven! After discovering something was wrong, Arthur counted it subconsciously, and in the end his number was fixed at seven! Seven? There is one less! Thinking so, Arthur scanned the audience, trying to find their eighth! After looking around carefully, Arthur finally found the person not far in front of him! However, Kanon was also discovered at the same time! At this time, Kanon''s body was full of blood, and a hand was still inserted in the heart of the eighth person! Obviously, the eighth person was killed by him! Arthur looked at this scene, not only did not have the slightest fear, but some wanted to laugh! The moment he saw the eighth person, he understood how the eighth person died! The eighth person is an animal type capable person. When the Warring States brought them over, he used an animal type transformation to transform himself into a half-human and half-animal form! Because of this, all his clothes were torn, leaving only a pair of pants on his body! Of course, this situation is normal! Animals after all... Except for some small animals or insects, they all look like this! If you dont break up your clothes, you would be embarrassed to tell people that you are an animal! But today, when Arthur threw the ban on magic bullets, there was a problem with him like this! Without the obstacle of clothes, on the surface of his body, the PYROBROIN factor attached due to the explosion is naturally more than other people! In addition, he was the fastest to rush. When the explosion exploded, and when he fell into the sea, the aftermath of his body being exploded by the Forbidden Magic Bomb pushed a lot toward Arthur! Add the two! There are a lot of PYROBROIN factors attached to the surface of the body, and it is too late to clean up, and I have pushed a lot in the direction of Arthur due to the aftermath of the explosion of the Forbidden Magic Bomb. eventually caused him to encounter the Kanon and others who came to search for them before he recovered, and died with hatred! "The unlucky degree of this product is more than drinking cold water to fill the teeth, so light!" Arthur thought to himself, but his face was filled with a smile! But in an instant, he couldn''t laugh anymore! A total of seven people came out of the ice! Apart from the green pheasant wearing an ice shell, and an unknown world government powerhouse wearing an oil-like shell, the others are armed and domineering, isolating the PYROBROIN factor! And after they came out, they killed ten golden saints like Kanon as soon as possible! Seven to ten! It seems that the Golden Saint Seiya takes advantage! But in fact, those seven are all of the general level, and among them there are people like the Warring States who have long been generals and are extremely powerful! Among the Golden Saints, only Garon, Dismask, and Eoria reached the top of the lieutenant general, and the others are only senior lieutenants, and their strength is hovering around the seventh or eighth level of the lieutenant general of the tower of trial! Therefore, as soon as the two sides played against each other, Kanon and the ten others fell short in the first place! Even against Kanon in the Warring States period, he was beaten to the corner of his mouth with bleeding in just one round. As a last resort, Abrodi could join hands with him, and the two of them dealt with the Warring States. However, Arthur can see clearly that although they have withstood it temporarily, they may not be able to withstand it after a while! It seems that there is only one class difference between Lieutenant General and General, but the actual gap is beyond description! The golden saints present, if they hadn''t all been tempered by the Tower of Trial and honed their skills to an almost perfect level, then they wouldn''t be able to beat the generals who lived there! "I''m going to help!" Grommash next to Arthur, watching the Warring States appear on the battlefield, his head was filled with anger, his eyes flushed, and he wanted to go up and fight the Warring States! Simply, Arthur''s eyesight is quick and he grabs him! "You go up to help at this time is to add chaos! Now the effect of the forbidden magic bullet has not dissipated, don''t say help in the past, there is no other choice but to fall into the sea!" Arthur shouted in a deep voice. "What should I do?" When Grommash heard this, his heart seemed to be hollowed out by something, and it was kind of unspeakable! Seeing that the enemy is not far ahead, he can''t come forward to take revenge. What a fuck! "Either wait, or just like me, support them with long-range attacks!" Arthur said solemnly. "This..." A tangled color appeared on Gromash''s face! He belongs to a melee unit. For long-range methods, not to mention that he can''t at all. UU reads www.uukanshu.com but very few know them. If he is allowed to use remote methods at this time, he really can''t think of what to use. ! "It really doesn''t work, just use your axe to slash out, like me, remotely harass them!" Arthur looked at his entangled look, thinking about him, and came up with an idea for him! The axe is actually similar to the knife to a certain extent. Both sides are single-edged, and the main attack method is slashing, so the knife can cut and slash, and the axe can also slash! Of course, people who generally use axes rarely do this! The axe is huge in size, and its weight is far more than that of the knife. It can only play the greatest role when it is cut close to the body. If you use a slash, the axe is not as good as a knife! "Good!" Grommash''s eyes lit up and he immediately agreed! As long as he can participate in the battle, especially the battle against the Warring States period, he doesn''t care what means he uses! And watching him agree, Arthur didn''t say anything, but focused on monitoring the audience, and took out a lot of special coins and madly shot the super electromagnetic cannon to support the audience! However, because there were more people fighting than before, he was a little weak at this time, and he could barely control the situation in front of him at a stalemate! Of course, stalemate is the best situation in Arthur''s eyes! As long as the situation in front of him is deadlocked, his winning rate will be infinitely higher! My own army will eliminate the navy during the stalemate, Mary Gioia, the navy headquarters and the G1 branch, and because of the stalemate here, the man responsible for the attack will be miserable! It can be said that the more stalemate, the better for Arthur! Chapter 737： Betrayal (Happy Dragon Boat Festival!) "Bruce, let''s see what we do next!" Lelis glanced at the stalemate behind him, but after the aftermath of the battle was a very scary area, he said solemnly to the side of Bruce. "---" Hearing this, Bruce didn''t know where he got a guitar. After playing it twice, he laughed and said, "The commander is looking at you, I want to use the newly developed trick proposed by your majesty! " Hearing this, Riliss eyes lit up and asked some incredible, "Which trick have you really worked out?" "Of course, you don''t look at me!" Bruce''s mouth raised slightly and said confidently. "That''s really great!" Rilis smiled and said sternly, "With this trick, the battle will be over faster!" "Just wait and see me perform!" Bruce raised his brows and said with an exaggerated smile. "Okay!" Lelis nodded and glanced at the current position of the fleet he led, then his voice turned and said sternly, "It''s almost done, let''s start preparing on your side! I should also say what I said. Show the navy that Your Majesty has prepared a big surprise for them!" With that, Rilis subconsciously turned his head to look at Bruce! At the same time, Bruce also turned to look at him! The two looked at each other and smiled, and they both saw the cunning and joking that came out of each other''s eyes! "Yo ha ha ha-let''s get started, I really want to see what the navy look will be!" Bruce said with some excitement. Listening to Bruce''s words, Lelis did not answer any more, but stretched out his right hand and snapped his fingers to the rear! "Snapped!" Accompanied by the crisp sound, a St. Martin''s navy trot forward and respectfully delivered a signal flare to Leliss! ---- the other side! Just when Rilis''s fleet bypassed the frozen sea of ??the blue pheasant, and was about to rush to the front of the mixed army forward, that is, the King Whitt team. The commander of the mixed army after the departure of the Warring States period, wearing a navy suit and a navy cloak, was two meters tall, sturdy, with black and white hair, and a somewhat old admiral Byjam, subconsciously wrinkled. brow! This time, when the Warring States period came, he brought not only the red dog and the blue pheasant, but also four lieutenants. And the purpose is naturally that after he, the blue pheasant, and the red dog have all shot, someone can command the army for them! Because of this, the four lieutenants in the Warring States period are all old men in the navy, and they have rich experience in warfare! After all, you have to command the army! If you don''t have rich experience in warfare, the Warring States period is afraid of any mistakes! And Byjam is the best of the four lieutenants! As a lieutenant admiral, at the age of sixty-five this year, he has been working in the navy for almost forty years! From an ordinary navy sundler all the way to the position of lieutenant general, he has experienced countless wars along the way. Although he didn''t give much credit every time, he could withdraw from the war intact every time! And the reason why he can do this is not luck, nor is it superhuman talent in physical skills, nor is it his brain, but two words---be careful! These two words can be said to run through his life! No matter what kind of war it was in, whether it was crushed or evenly matched, he never dared to forget these two words. He always insisted on being careful and then careful. He would never make a move if he couldn''t figure out the situation of the opponent. Once he had to make a move. At that time, just use the power of thunder to kill the opponent''s thoughts and face every war! Because of this, he has always been careful. When Rilis led the army towards him, he noticed that there was something wrong with the army led by Rilis! Well, some are too reckless! Normally, when the two armies are fighting at sea and there is no strong one, unless there is a last resort or there is any special need, such as robbery, otherwise the two sides will not approach the enemy recklessly! After all, who knows what happens when approaching the enemy? What if the other party holds the will to die, ignites all the explosives, and wants to drag you to death? And now, the army led by Rilis, after bypassing the frozen sea of ??the blue pheasant, did not slow down at all, and went straight towards the army of the Whitt Kingdom. There must be a problem! In terms of the technological content and strength of the ships of the Saint Martin fleet, against the fleet of these miscellaneous ships of the Whitney Kingdom, they did not first long-range bombardment, consuming their shells and reducing their ships. On the contrary, he used his shortcomings and avoided his strong points, and he wanted to fight against the Kingdom of Whitby. In Byjam''s view, either the people of St. Martin were brain-disabled, or the people of St. Martin had different plans, otherwise it would never happen. Kind of situation! Of course, in his opinion, the possibility of not having a plan is higher! As for the picture, he couldn''t figure it out for a while! After all, what he can see, hear, and know right now is too little to deduce anything! However, this does not prevent him from carrying out his usual purpose-be careful! Thinking about this, Byjam frowned, and said to the soldiers on the side, "Go ahead, the whole army should be more vigilant and defend the Saint Martin fleet, and let King Whitt and the whole army charge towards the Saint Martin fleet. go with!" Since you don''t understand what Saint Martin wants to plan, let''s try it out! The miscellaneous army of the Whitney Kingdom itself is used as cannon fodder. No matter what Saint Martin''s figure is, as long as it can be tested, even if the whole army of the Whitney Kingdom is ruined, he has nothing to distress! "Yes, By Jaime Lieutenant General!" After a respectful salute, the soldier turned and went down to inform all the ships! But just after the soldiers left, things changed! "call out---" Along with a red light rushing into the sky from the Saint Martin fleet, Byjamm''s heart "cocked" and suddenly had an ominous premonition! "boom!" Immediately afterwards, the light exploded in mid-air, forming a firework exactly the same as the flag of Saint Martin! Suddenly, Byjam keenly sensed him and the air of the mixed army he was in, and suddenly there was an inexplicable, unclear way, which made people feel very strange! "There is a problem!" Byjam raised his brows and couldn''t help but scan the surrounding situation! And looking at it this way, he did discover something unusual! The armies of the Kingdom of Whitney are turning around, seeming to be coming towards them, and the navy that the world government waved, except for the part that is fighting against the country of flowers, most of the other also have some unusual actions- --Turn the muzzle! In an instant, Byjamm''s head had two doubts! Why did the Whitney Kingdom change direction? Why does the navy of the world government switch its muzzle? Thinking like this ~www.novelhall.com~ Byjamm''s mind flashed, and suddenly he had a bold and unbelievable conjecture! Subconsciously, he blurted out, "They all betrayed the world government!!!" "what?" The soldier next to Byjame was dumbfounded when he heard the thoughtless words. "There is no time to explain, let the whole army know that Whitt Kingdom and a part of our navy have betrayed the world government and tell everyone to be careful of those around them!" Byjam hurriedly ordered. The soldier listened to his words, still a little confused, but still nodded in half-knowledge! But at this moment! "boom!" With the sound of shells coming out from the rear of Byjam''s fleet, Byjam''s face instantly became extremely pale! He knew that it was too late! . Chapter 738： World uproar Time goes back one minute ago! In the outermost part of the battlefield where the two sides are fighting. Le Monde reporter Shandra said with a serious face to the camera, "From the current situation, the generals of the Warring States Period and the people he leads, and the people of Saint Martin''s side, are deadlocked together!" "Although the dual-engine combat is very fierce, and the aftermath is even more frightening and violent, you can see that the personnel on both sides have not received any major injuries so far!" Speaking of this, Shandra changed his voice and said solemnly, "Well, here is a sentence. According to our World Newspapers statistics on the fighting time of the strong in the world, generally the strong of the Warring States level, In terms of fighting, there is no five or six days that will never end!" "In other words, the current stalemate battle may take a few days before you can see the result!" Listening to his words, there are projection phone bugs set up by Le Monde everywhere in the world, and all the onlookers have a lively discussion! "Hiss---fighting for five or six days? Is that still a human?" "Yes! The last time I was fighting with someone, I was exhausted in just a few minutes! How could someone be able to fight for five or six days?" "Oh, that''s because you have little knowledge! Last time I was in a port on the Great Channel, I saw two groups of pirates fighting in the port, and the bosses on both sides have been fighting for a day and night without a victory or defeat! " "Really?" "Of course it is true. In the end, the navy arrived. They had to end in a tie and leave the port!" "Impossible! Normal people are hungry if they don''t eat for three days, even in danger of death, how could someone be able to fight for five or six days?" "Don''t believe me, I''m a distant cousin with amazing physical strength. I heard that he once carried a bag at the pier for two consecutive days and nothing happened!" ... As for what Shandra said, people all over the world believe, some do not believe, and some cite examples, and they also refute. In short, there are all kinds of things! And while they were discussing, Shandra suddenly exclaimed! "Wait, there seems to be fighting over there!" Sandra said, the video phone worm was also promptly turned by the staff of Le Monde to the Saint Martin fleet that is heading towards the mixed army! "Friends in the audience, now the Saint Martin fleet has bypassed the frozen sea and came out in the direction of the mixed army!" "Ah...oh...oh...wait, something is wrong, there seems to be something wrong with the Saint Martin''s fleet. It didn''t fire artillery against the mixed army fleet, but rushed over!" "Wait a minute, the Saint Martin fleet released a firework? No, it should not be a firework, but a signal flare! Yes, it is a signal flare! The Saint Martin fleet doesn''t know why it released a flare!" With that said, Shandra seemed to have seen something incredible. After swallowing her saliva, her eyes widened and her face was full of incredible, and said, "Speaking of which you may not believe... I seem to have seen it. The Whitney Kingdom, and more than half of its navy, betrayed the world government!?" While he was speaking, the onlookers in front of the projection phone worms all over the world also saw the corresponding picture-the Whitney Kingdom in the mixed army turned its direction, and more than half of the navy turned its muzzle to the original. Their companion, on the navy ship! In an instant, the whole world fell into silence! This scene, let alone civilians, even Shandra, who is the host, has not thought about it! It was the battle between one million world government navies and 200,000 Saint Martin''s navy before, but now it suddenly turned into a battle of 200,000 world government navies against one million Saint Martin''s navy! This has simply subverted the three views of everyone present and even before the projection! For a while, everyone was a little bit unable to digest this news! "This...this...what''s the situation?" "This is just...unimaginable!" "Isn''t it saying that the world government is going to encircle Saint Martin? Why does this seem to be the other way around now?" "The government of the emotional world is the one being besieged!" "God! I feel that I have either ear problems or eye problems today. I heard the world government navy being besieged and saw the world government navy being beaten up!" ... After a while, as the first person who recovered his senses uttered, the whole world suddenly boiled! There are people who are in an uproar for this scene everywhere! ---- at the same time Outside the New World G1 branch, while watching the BIGMOM Pirates attack the G1 branch, while watching the live broadcast of the Xihai White Beard, 80% of the people in the mixed army swept down by the world government rebelled and couldnt bear it. Live and laugh! "Hahaha---this world government is so funny!" Along with the bold laughter of White Beard, Marco on the side showed an unbelievable look, and couldn''t help but said, "Father, this Saint Martin is too incredible? How did they buy so many people?" "There is nothing incredible!" White Beard smiled, a look of memory flashed in his eyes, and said, "In this world, besides sincere feelings, money is also a very important thing!" "I have seen too many people, because of the money they do what they usually don''t dare to do!" "Father, do you mean that Saint Martin spent a lot of money to buy these people?" Marco still was a little unbelievable. "Who knows?" After white beard smiled boldly, he said, "Perhaps this is the case, or maybe it is for other reasons!" "However, since the other party is against the world government, and judging from the current situation, it still has the upper hand, I think the king of Saint Martin, Arthur is definitely not a simple character!" "That old man... shall we continue to support them?" Marco asked hesitantly. "Hmm..." Baibeard groaned for a moment, and said, "You must have a beginning and an end in doing things. Since you have decided to support them, then you must do good things to the end, don''t give up halfway!" "Understood!" Marco nodded. ----- Inside a certain office of Mary Joa! The four of the Five Old Stars stood in front of the French windows, quietly watching the sky not far away, and the flames of the whole Mary Joa were red, and their expressions were a bit heavy! at this time! "!" There was a knock on the door! Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing said in a deep voice, "Come in!" "Crack!" With the sound of opening the door, a man in a white robe, a white mask and a white suit inside came in! "Masters!" The man said respectfully. "What''s the matter?" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing looked over at the man and asked. "The intelligence personnel from the Xihai side just sent the latest information!" The man said, and handed the stack of materials to the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing! And the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing took the pile of materials ~www.novelhall.com~ and divided it into four, and gave it to the other three people, and they looked at it together! Soon, after reading the information, they couldn''t help but glance at each other. "What is this sky for? He doesn''t even know that hundreds of thousands of soldiers have been instigated?" The five old stars of the golden beard couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Well, now is not the time to hold someone accountable, do you all talk about what to do?" Scar Five Old Star said in a deep voice. "What else can we do? Now ours is definitely not able to help Xihai, so we can only watch it first! After all, there are the black hands we sent out there, as well as the Warring States, the blue pheasant, and the red dog. They get the task done, then it''s all over!" "And those navies that have not betrayed... as long as the mission is completed, even if they are all dead by then, it is not unacceptable!" The long beard five old stars said coldly. "That''s all!" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing raised his brows, and after a deep voice, he ordered the man, "Go, get a projection phone bug, put it in the room, let us see How is the situation at the scene!" "Yes, my lord!" After the man agreed, he turned and left! After a while, he walked in with a projection phone worm! And the four five old stars, while watching the fire outside the window, watching the war in the West China Sea displayed by the projection phone bug! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 739： BGM For the betrayal of the mixed army, most of the rest of the world were shocked, silent or unbelievable, but the Warring States who was fighting felt very fucked! Eighty percent of the army under my command is the enemy, can you believe it? Thinking like this, the Warring States period could not help but a question that entangled him! When 80% of the army under my command is the enemys people, is my TM the enemys commander or my own commander? ----- While tangled on one side of the Warring States and fighting on the other side, the armies of the two sides on the other side also started fighting! There are two parties involved in this battle, one is the former World Government Mixed Army, the current World Government Navy, the other is the former Saint Martin Navy, and the current Saint Martin Mixed Army! The number of participants on both sides is 200,000 and 1 million respectively! Because most of the St. Martin''s mixed army was converted from the original world government mixed army, the battle began to enter a state of extreme chaos! The world government navies are all trapped in the encirclement of the Saint Martin Mixed Army, and they are quite close! is almost pasted with Saint Martin''s mixed army! Simply, although the locations are close, they can still be easily distinguished between them, including the more than 200,000 navies of the former World Government Navy! These people all tied rose-embroidered bandages on their shoulders at the first time the signal flare appeared, and they also replaced the original navy flag on the ship with the rose-embroidered Saint Martin flag! Of course, these are calculated in advance! Including these navies, which have long been their own people, also when the Warring States began to line up, they took the initiative to come to the rear of the previous world government mixed army and quietly lurked! As soon as the signal flare was fired, they immediately fired artillery shells towards the world government navy and attacked the past! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The world government navy was plunged into chaos with the explosion sound of the artillery projectile into the camp of the world government navy! "Damn it, fight back!" "They betrayed us!!!" "These **** bastards!" "I should have thought about it a long time ago. How could the navy near Saint Martin have nothing to do with Saint Martin? I''m so stupid!" "Kill! Even if you die, don''t make these traitors feel better!" "Spare me, I am willing to join you!" ... In this noisy and chaotic voice, there are four thick voices, trying to stabilize the current situation! "Don''t mess around, fight back!" "Those who dare to surrender, die!!!" "Attention everyone, fight back!" "Stabilize the camp and fight back carefully!" ... Including Byjam, the four lieutenants in charge of the Warring States who followed the Warring States yelled loudly to try to control the situation, while relying on their own powerful strength, they killed the navy that betrayed them and the fleet of the Whitby Kingdom. in! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Under their powerful strength, the ships attacked by them sank more than ten ships in just a few seconds! Not far away! Rilis, who was watching this scene, raised his eyebrows, and immediately turned to the silver and bronze saints, the Giant Legion, and Hisugaya Toshiro sincerely said, "Everyone, it''s time for you to play, those lieutenants I beg you!" Facing the four lieutenant generals'' actions like this, Rilis naturally wouldn''t let them go on wanton! Therefore, he asked Arthur to send the silver saints, bronze saints, and the giants, Hisugaya Toshiro, etc., to stop them together! "Understood!" After everyone present nodded, they disappeared on the ship by their own means and rushed towards the world government navy! "Bruce, are you alright?" Looking at the backs of them leaving, Lelis asked in a deep voice, turning to Bruce who had said that he would use a new method from the beginning. "Okay!" Bruce took a deep breath and said with a smile, "This method requires me to brew my emotions first, so the preparation work is a little longer!" "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up!" Lillis said sternly. "Accomplished!" Bruce nodded with a chuckle, then took out a sound shell from his pocket and turned it into play mode and set it aside. "Fruit of fanaticism. Cell fanaticism. BGM.LOSER!" "Dangdang---" When the passionate accompaniment came out from the sound shell, Bruce stimulated his fruit ability, while putting his hand on the guitar and flicking it, opened his mouth, and started singing with excitement on his face! Ĥɤͨ (One day in the past) These days are no longer disciplined (This kind of Hiko rehabilitation) I can''t go anywhere anymore (Meimei mei economy non-processing possible) Dreaming good night (Dream dream) We are always like this (I''m Naoichi Naoto) Tired of bonkura nights ( this sample night) Tomorrow when we start dancing again (Reduction required) ... The arrival singing voice, the one-pronged intangible wave, the first four laps of the morning arrival, and the affiliation owned by Groom Kaisho, the military capital, the military capital was completed! "Responsible event? Self-sufficiency ability!" ", self-shooting horizontal ʲô time change this ô damage end!" "Unknown campaign, suddenly a campaign!" "I am self-reliant, I am not living!" "ɱ ---" ... For a moment, this intangible wave was covered by a resident soldier, and the whole city was impressed. The fleet of the fleet was brilliantly produced, the fleet was mixed, and the fleet was transformed! From the beginning, the start-up, the conventional, the turbulence, and the transformation, the one-sided pressure! Groom-like soldiers, general world government-like navy repression system resident completed! Pat Riley This result ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Pat Riley''s sense of presence, Shinnoyo, Ya''s new development ability is a little understood! No doubt, this kind of battlefield large mortar! Can be full-scale increase one person, comprehensive but infinite power, speed, restraint power, reaction power, eyesight, impression, etc. in Japan, Mitsunari left and right strength! The physical exhaustion of the R R H H H H H H H H H H H H H H "Absolutely unfortunate Majesty!" Pat Riley''s unfortunate feeling! Initially, it was a point of time when Arthur was covered by Arthur, and others were in the same position! Other wisdom, this next skill principle, the enthusiastic sound of the music, the madness of the soul, the sensation of the soul, the madness of the soul, the madness of the soul, the normal ability of the explosion, the total ability within a short period of time. Increased practical effect! "Failure, Majesty''s screaming this I screaming BGM ?" Pat Riley''s unreasonable screaming screaming screaming. As soon as possible, the other person was appointed to the music, and the music was overwhelmed, and at the same time, the other person was able to feel the music, and the music was completed! "I''m sorry, I''m a murderer!" After a rush of rushing words, a self-extracting murderer, a quasi-speaker. "!" One voice Pat Riley bottom fusion completed This place war dispute! Chapter 740： Death of Green Pepper The addition of Silver, Bronze Saint Seiya, Giant Legion, Hisugaya Toushiro, etc., as well as the appearance of BGM, made the situation worse! The four lieutenant admirals were like wolves and tigers, all of the strength of major generals, and some silver saints who were lieutenants surrounded them, turning from active offense to hard defense! And several giants of the Giants Corps, with a group of brainless giants and Hisugaya Toushiro, joined the soldiers on the battlefield, rushed towards the navy of the world government, and destroyed dozens of naval ships in an instant! And the appearance of these scenes made the warring states on the battlefield, which was in fierce fighting, looked anxious in the eyes, but helpless! He wanted to go to help, but the two golden saints in front of him, and the super-electromagnetic guns that shot at him from time to time, did not allow him to make any other actions! In desperation, the Warring States period could only cast his sights on the only person on the battlefield who had the ability to support---Akadog! ---- the other side! Not only did the Warring States allow him to support him, but Akinu himself also had this idea! Just when the Warring States Period took the blue pheasant and the strong man sent by the world government to find Arthur trouble, the red dog was no longer fighting against the water army and their leader of the flower country in front of him. idea. He wants to do his best to deal with these people quickly, and then to support the Warring States! But what he never thought was that these people in front of him belonged to the stronger ants in his eyes, and they were more difficult than he thought! Under the desperate efforts of six people, he was dragged abruptly for nearly half an hour, and only five were killed! And because of this for nearly half an hour, not only the Warring States and others were dragged in the center of the battlefield, but also the navy belonging to the world government, but also because of the joining of the silver, bronze saints, and the giant army, it has come to collapse. edge! This made him even more angry because of the collapse of the situation, and his desire to end the battle quickly! However, he knew that in order to get out of the battle, he must first eliminate the last of the six leaders of the water army in the country of flowers---the green pepper of the cone! Thinking of this, the red dog stepped on the moon step and looked at the ship below, sitting on the deck, the scarred green pepper of the cone, and shouted in a deep voice, "Green pepper, give up! See you were once a famous pirate in the sea. For the sake of it, as long as you have nothing to do with it, I can let you go and only send you to the deep sea prison!" According to the consistent style of the red dog, it must be unforgivable for pirates. But the navy side is indeed a bit precarious right now, and he is not sure how long it will take to kill the green pepper, so he changed his previous style, and promised the green pepper to catch him and send him to the underwater prison! "How can it be possible to catch with your hands? I''m the green pepper of the cone!" The scarred green pepper slowly gritted his teeth and stood up from the deck, staring at the red dog with burning eyes, a trace of cruel color flashed in his eyes, and he laughed. "Now your navy is at a disadvantage. As long as I hold you down, your navy will be destroyed!" As a pirate, Green Pepper is more committed, so he did not hesitate to do it without asking why Arthur asked him to rob naval food before! At the same time, he is more vengeful and stingy! Karp flattened his beloved cone head, and he couldn''t beat Karp again, so he hated him to find Karp''s grandson, which is Luffy''s revenge! Therefore, for the red dog who killed so many of his men and his brothers, let alone send him to prison, even if he promised to let him go directly, he would not let him go so easily! Although he can''t beat the red dog, the current situation is obvious. He doesn''t need to fight. As long as he drags the red dog and drags it for a while, the navy of the world government will be destroyed by Saint Martin''s army! So, he doesn''t want to let go of the red dog! Even if he is now scarred, even if he can''t hold on for long now, even if... he might die because of it! "You..." Aka Inu listened to this and pointed to the green pepper to say something, but finally after a trace of anger flashed across his face, he didn''t say anything, but turned his anger into a murderous intent on the green pepper. ! Immediately, the red dog didn''t say much, and disappeared in place with a move of his feet! "Heaven Dog!" At the next moment, Aka dog appeared in front of Green Pepper, and Magma''s fist slammed into Green Pepper''s chest! "boom!" The already scarred green pepper only had time to block it slightly with his armed domineering, and he was beaten out! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... After hitting the ship four or five times in a row, the figure of Green Jiao stopped! "Puff!" With a bite of blood spit out from the green pepper''s mouth, he felt that his chest felt much better! Then, he gritted his teeth and stood up. But not waiting for him to do anything, the figure of Akagi appeared in front of him again! next moment! A fist with magma hit him. "boom!" Simply, this time the green pepper was prepared and defended! With his armed and domineering hand, he grabbed the hand of the red dog, and then squeezed out a smile full of fatigue, and said, "Boy red dog, it is not that easy to kill the old man!" As he said, he raised his head, exhausted all his energy, and slammed a head toward the red dog! "Boom!" The red dog couldn''t defend enough, and only came to release his armed color, so he was commanded by the green pepper and hit his head. In an instant, the red dog''s head buzzed, causing a sharp pain! At the same time, a puff of blood flowed down from his head! "You''re looking for death!!!" After the red dog roared in pain, he turned to the guest and used his hand that was grasped by the green pepper to grasp the green pepper hand, and then used the other hand that was not grasped, suddenly Hit it out! "Boom!" Suddenly, Green Pepper was knocked out again, and after knocking over five or six ships in a row, it stopped on the mast of a ship. And this time, there was a burnt black fist print on his chest! But, its not over yet! The angry red dog didn''t give the green pepper a chance. He chased him and appeared in front of him while the green pepper fell on the mast, then raised his hand and hit the green pepper leaning on the mast fiercely. Go down! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Under the red dog punch after punch, and without stopping the attack, Green Jiaos body was hit all the way from the deck to the bottom of the cabin! As for the green pepper, in addition to the painful screams at first, as the red dog''s fists became heavier, he could no longer say anything in the end, and even his consciousness gradually began to blur. stand up! "Heaven Dog!" Finally, under the red fist of the red dog, the body of the green pepper smashed through the bottom of the boat and entered the sea! "Huh!" Looking at the green pepper falling into the sea, the red dog snorted angrily, tidyed up his collar a bit, turned and left without hesitation! Akahound doesn''t know whether the green pepper is dead or alive, but now he has entered the sea. As a devil fruit capable person, Akahound is naturally not good enough to chase it! And right now their army is in a precarious state, so he is not in the mood to confirm whether the green pepper is alive or dead. After shooting him down in the water, he turned and left, and can''t wait to support the fleet! However, when he came out of the cabin and was about to head to the battlefield, he was blocked by five invisible but sensible silhouettes! ---- the other side! Seeing the green peppers being pressed by the red dog on the deck and hitting them helplessly~www.novelhall.com~ Among the few remaining boats in the Flower Country, Lao Cai and Abu both wanted to smile. , But I don''t know why I can''t laugh at all! Then, as the green pepper was beaten into the cabin by the red dog, Lao Cai and Abu suddenly gave birth to a heavy, depressed air in their hearts! Finally, when the red dog walked out of the cabin, but the green pepper did not appear, Lao Cai and Abu suddenly felt a sharp pain in their heads! "what---" The two screamed while holding their heads almost at the same time! And after almost a minute or so, the two people gradually stopped screaming! But at this time, tears are already streaming down their faces! "What the **** did I do!" Lao Cai knelt down on the deck in pain. "The chief...we''re sorry!" After Abu said in pain, he seemed to have thought of something again, and hurriedly said with a trace of anticipation, "No, I have to see people and corpses when I live. It doesnt mean youre dead! Yes, yes, thats it!" Without waiting for Lao Cai to say anything, Abu jumped and rushed directly into the sea! And Lao Cai looked at his figure jumping into the water and reacted too! Yes! The green pepper is just gone now, doesnt mean its dead! Immediately, he also rushed directly into the water! It''s a pity that the expectations of the two eventually turned into disappointment! After searching, they found the green pepper! But... just a corpse! Chapter 741： Nanhai is in a hurry South China Sea St. Martin''s branch base Luling Kingdom Port! "boom!" "boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Along with the flying of shells and bullets, a strong smell of gunpowder smoked from the port. At this time, this unusually prosperous port, with people coming and going in the past, is being attacked by a powerful enemy! The powerful enemy that invaded it was not someone else, but the navy, which is known as the protector of the franchise! In the port! Temporary Operation Command Room! The head of the deer spirit kingdom of the Saint Martin sub-base, the commander of the Fifth Army of the Saint Martin Army, and the nominal general of the deer spirit kingdom, Byrne, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the command room, staring at the person not far On the battlefield, his face was gloomy. "---" Suddenly, a hurried knock on the door came from behind him. "Come in!" Bowen said. "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of pushing the door, a soldier walked in with an anxious look and said, "Master Bowen!" "How''s it going?" Bourne asked with a serious face looking at the soldier. "My lord, the situation is not so good!" The soldier reported in a deep voice, "Although the enemy''s soldiers, equipment, ships, etc. are not as good as ours, there are too many!" "Under the opponent''s human sea tactics, our navy has now been forced back into the port, and can only rely on the port''s defenses to reluctantly fight the enemy! And according to the current state, if no measures are taken, Even relying on the defense of the port, the opponent can destroy the navy in ten minutes at most, thus breaking the port!" Hearing this, Byrne frowned and fell into thought. The situation in front of him really exceeded his expectations and even the Kingdom of Saint Martin! In fact, before being raided by the navy, St. Martin did not receive any news, and did not expect that the South China Sea would be raided! If it is not for good luck, coupled with the usual habit of patrolling the surrounding seas, and just meets the large navy forces, then the port form of the Deer Spirit Kingdom under the raid may be worse than it is now! Of course, it is not optimistic now! The opposing party has a full 100,000 navy, but Byrne has only one fleet and one army, totaling less than 30,000! The number of enemies is more than three times that of Saint Martin''s side! Under this amount, even if the navys equipment is a bit worse than the Saint Martins equipment, and the overall level of soldiers is a bit worse than that of Saint Martins, the Saint Martins army is still fighting through the tactics of the sea. Retreat! so that there is such an emergency scene now! Thinking like this, Byrne turned his attention to the matter itself! It doesn''t really matter how the scene appears right now, what matters is how to solve it! And after a long time of meditation, Bourne thought, and got a general idea! Immediately, he did not hesitate, and ordered directly to the soldiers, "You go to give instructions to let all the navies disembark, and before disembarking, install a large amount of gunpowder on the ship, and then preset the explosion time, and then let the ship face The enemy fleet rushed over and launched a suicide attack!" "In addition, the disembarked navy should not run around, let them cooperate with the army to set up a line of defense in the port, and stop them when the enemy''s army is about to land!" At this point, Byrne narrowed his eyes and stared at the soldier and asked in a deep voice, "Understand?" "Understand!" The soldier nodded respectfully, and bowed respectfully. "Then go now!" Byrne waved his hand and said. Then, the soldier turned around and ran out of here! And Byrne looked at the back of him leaving, after thinking for a moment, walked to the desk, picked up the phone bug, and called out! "Blubru! After ringing for less than three seconds, the call was connected! "Hey---" A younger voice came from the other end of the phone! "Chief of Staff Dixon, I am Byrne, the commander of the Fifth Army. My side was attacked by the navy and I ask for support!" Byrne didn''t talk nonsense, and simply explained the situation! "Attacked by the Navy?" Dixon said, frowned and asked, "How many people are there on the other side? Are there any strong people?" "There are no strong ones, they are all local navies in the South China Sea! But the number is very large, exceeding 100,000!" Byrne frowned. "I see!" Dixon said in a deep voice, "You hold on for a while, and I will immediately transfer reinforcements!" Listening to this, Byrne secretly relieved, and at the same time he replied in a deep voice, "Yes, I understand!" Immediately, Dixon didn''t say much, he just hung up the phone! And Byrne listened to the "beep" on the phone, and hung up the phone! "The Chief of Staff Dixon said he was sending reinforcements right away, but now the kingdom is in a war and almost all the troops are fighting. If you want to mobilize, it will probably take a while!" "So I have to personally direct, and if necessary, even... to be on the court in person, to delay time!" Byrne muttered with a decision in his heart! --- the other side! Dixon, who is located in the command room in the town of Kaka, the Kingdom of Saint Martin, fell into deep thought after hanging up the phone! St. Martins South China Sea sub-base Luling Kingdom was attacked, which he did not expect! But since it happened, we must solve it first! So he readily agreed to Bournes request for support! However, the promise was readily agreed, but who should be specifically asked to support, it made him a little headache! Now Saint Martin is not without people who can support! Like a ninja! They were long ago arranged by Arthur to wait at the portal on Konoha Island. Once something very important happens, these ninjas can use the portal to support them everywhere! However, Dixon immediately denied the ninjas to support! There are two reasons! First, there are no strong men in the navy that attacked the Deer Spirit Kingdom, and from Berns words, he can understand that although the situation in the South China Sea is very urgent~www.novelhall.com~, it is not urgent to non-ninjas. Not to be shot! Second, the ninja is also a hole card of Saint Martin! Dixon knows that if it is not necessary, this card is best not to be played! After all, this time is only a war that determines the fate of the West Sea, not a war that determines the fate of the world, so stay as much as possible if you can, and come out again when necessary is the best choice! In addition to the ninja, Dixon thought of the Ministry of Public Security! This is also a good choice! Although the combat power of the Ministry of Public Security is not as powerful as the real army, it is still a bit powerful! Moreover, there are not many people in the Ministry of Public Security. There are tens of thousands of people across the country. If you go together, you can also solve the plight of the Deer Spirit Kingdom! But, after another thought, Dixon denied it again! The Ministry of Public Security is a good choice, but there is also a huge loophole! The people of the Ministry of Public Security are distributed in various places in Saint Martin! So if you want to support, you must gather first! However, not all places in St. Martin have portals. It is very troublesome and time-consuming to gather together. When the people from the Ministry of Public Security gather, it is estimated that the branch base of the Deer Spirit Kingdom will be destroyed! Therefore, he also denied this idea! After , Dixon appeared in his head a lot of suitable candidates! But then he denied them one by one! Finally, after much thinking, a very suitable candidate suddenly appeared in Dixon''s mind! Immediately, Dixon''s eyes lit up, he patted his head, and said, "It''s him!" Chapter 742： Gatling "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Amidst the successive explosions, the offensive of the 100,000 navy was slightly blocked by the blasting Saint Martin naval ships, and tens of thousands of people were killed or injured as a result! But the navy was not afraid of it at all, but rushed toward the port more ferociously! "Kill---" "Boom! Bang! Bang!" "Don''t let them come up!" "Hold it up!" ... Under the ravages of the fortresses in the port of the Deer Spirit Kingdom, and under the strong resistance of Saint Martin''s soldiers, the navy did not give up, and rushed to the coast under the gunfire! At this time, Saint Martin''s defensive position in the port! "Commander, the other party has rushed up, what should I do now?" An officer asked anxiously toward Berne. "The ten newest weapons in the kingdom I asked for last time, where are the Gatling machine guns?" Byrne did not immediately answer, but asked rhetorically. The officer seemed to think of something when he heard this, his eyes lit up and he said happily, "It''s in the arsenal!" "Go get them out then!" A fierce flash flashed in Berne''s eyes, and said coldly, "There are also 100,000 bullets brought out, let the Navy see how powerful this stuff is!" "Yes!" After a salute, the officer quickly turned around and ran away! In a while! The officer brought a group of soldiers, pushing ten Gatling machine guns mounted on wheels, and carrying more than a dozen extra-large wooden boxes containing Gatling bullets, and returned to the defensive position! "Commander, I brought everything!" the officer said sternly. "Arranged in a straight line, each with a certain distance in the middle, so that the killing range of the Gatling machine gun must be as far as possible to cover the direction of all naval charges!" Bourne said solemnly. "Understood!" After the officer nodded, he turned to arrange! Soon, ten Gatling machine guns were evenly arranged in the defensive position! And just after all this was done, the navy also braced the artillery fire, like a tide, rushing to the defensive position less than three hundred meters! "Go!" "Kill!" "The opposite is almost impossible to hold, it''s one step away!" "Just kill a few more to get promoted!" "Brothers come together!" ... The defensive position of the navy rushed over like a wolf! "Hold it!" "Don''t be stingy with bullets, shoot me!" "You are welcome, bullets and grenades, shoot them out and throw them out!" ... In the defensive position, the officers of Saint Martin took the lead in attacking while boosting morale! While watching this scene, a cold stern flashed in Byrne''s eyes and ordered, "Gatlin machine gun fired on me!" immediately! "DaDaDaDa---" In the sound of the blast, the bullet storm swept toward the navy! "what----" "what is this?" "Rewind, rewind!" ... In an instant, countless screams rose from the navy camp. The navy rushing towards the defensive position, under the raging of ten Gatling machine guns, like dominoes, fell one by one! The navy, which was originally like a tide, was also beaten by Saint Martins army at this moment as if the tide was low. From the place it was originally rushed to less than 300 meters away from the defensive position, it was half killed and half retreated nearly two hundred. Mi, came to 500 meters, and because Gatling''s bullets were still raging, the navy was still retreating! Seeing this, the heads of the branches of the Navy can''t sit still! Although they dont know what the Gatling machine gun is, they know that if this continues, they will definitely die! Before breaking through the line of defense, the navy will be unable to continue its offensive because of too many casualties of soldiers! So after thinking about it again and again, they decided that the heads of each branch should attack the Saint Martin defensive positions, break through Saint Martin''s defenses, and destroy the Gatling machine gun! "Everyone, come together!" "Go!" "Destroy weapons that can keep firing bullets first!" ... Immediately, more than a dozen branch colonels rushed out of the navy and headed towards the defensive position of Saint Martin! Facing this scene, Byrne couldn''t sit still! These branch colonels are all near the Deer Spirit Kingdom, and he almost knows them. He knows that although their military ranks can only be counted as captains according to the headquarters, their strength is not only that! Several of them have reached the level of major in their headquarters, and even one has reached the rank of lieutenant colonel. It is only because of the slight difference in military merit and offending people that they cannot rise! If you let them rush over, nothing else, the defensive position will definitely be in chaos! Thinking like this, Byrne stood up and said to Lloyd, the newest adjutant next to him, "Next you will be in charge of the command, I will stop them!" "Understood!" Lloyd agreed without hesitation. And Byrne listened to his words, shaking his body, shaking off his cloak, took a deep breath! Immediately, his legs bend slightly and suddenly start! "boom!" In an instant, Byrne disappeared in place, and the whole figure resembled a cannonball. He rushed out of the defensive position and rushed towards the colonels of the naval branch! During this process, Byrne''s body also began to twist and change gradually, adsorbing all the surrounding rocky land to his body! In the end, when Bourne rushed to the midpoint of the battle between the two armies and met the colonel of the branch rushing towards the defensive position, he had turned into a fierce stone giant with a height of 100 meters! "Roar---" After making a deafening roar, the stone giant Bourne had turned into a punch struck one of the branch colonels with the strength of a major in his head! "Boom!" It''s a pity, but in the end I hit the air and hit the ground with a punch! Although the stone giant looks very powerful, in fact it is only the peak strength of the colonel ~ www.novelhall.com~ and because of its huge size, the speed is slower than the normal lieutenant colonel, and even some are not as good as some majors! Therefore, this punch was finally evaded by the branch colonel whose actual combat power was at the major level of the headquarters! However, this had already been expected by Byrne! After a punch, Byrne was not discouraged, and struck another branch colonel with another fist! "Boom!" I hit this time! But because the colonels of the surrounding branches reacted quickly, they stepped forward to withstand this attack, so no harm was caused! Then, after looking at each other, the colonels of the branch nodded to each other, forming an invisible tacit understanding, and all of them attacked the stone giant that Bonn had transformed together! Soon, the branch colonels and Bowen became a group! But because there are too many colonels in the branch, and Burne''s size is huge, and his slow speed is a bit obvious. So not long after the two sides battled together, the Rockman of Burne was in trouble! was embarrassed by a group of branch colonels running around on his huge body! "No, I can''t go on like this anymore, I have to help, otherwise the commander will be besieged to death!" Not far away, Lloyd, who was left by Byrne to command, looked at this scene, his face appeared. With an anxious look, I wanted to help me when I got up! At this time, a hand was placed on his shoulder silently, and grabbed his body! "Leave the rest to me!" A thick and trusting voice sounded in Lloyd''s ears at the right time. ( Chapter 743： South rescue Xihai! Saint Martins southern battlefield! "boom!" After fighting with Junti for more than an hour, Ainilu had the chance to blast Junti from the sky! "Wind thunder flashes!" "Cracking!" Immediately after a glimmer of electricity gushed out of his body, Ainilu''s wings moved slightly behind him, and he himself disappeared in place! next moment! "---" When Junti was falling toward the sea, Anilu suddenly appeared in front of him, and swiftly inserted the golden stick into his chest! "Uh..." Zhu Enti''s eyes widened, and after an incredible glance at the golden stick inserted into his chest, he slowly raised his head to look at Ainilu in front of him, and said with difficulty, "So fast...stick!" "Huh huh!" Ainilu panted, while squeezing a smile on his face, and said, "How can a man be unhappy?" As he said, Ainilu was taken aback suddenly. Er...Why is this sentence so twisted? However, since the words were spoken, he didn''t mean to correct it! This stuff is dying before it goes back! "Really..." Junti seemed to reply with a whisper to himself, then his voice turned, gritted his teeth and said hard, "Don''t be proud, the world government will not let you go, and neither will the navy. Yes, I will...below...waiting for you..." At the end, Juntis voice became weaker and weaker, until he finished speaking the last word, his eyes closed, his head seemed to have lost support, and he slowly tilted to the side! "Don''t worry, you will never see that day!" Looking at this scene, Ainilu smiled, without saying anything, and directly pulled out the golden stick inserted in Junti''s chest! "---" Immediately, a splash of blood splashed out, and Junti''s corpse quickly fell into the sea below. "Puff!" Finally, after a splash of water, the corpse sank into the sea, and then floated to the surface! And after taking a deep look at the corpse, Ainilu looked around! At this time, the air force he leads is still fighting the mixed army of the world government! Of course, it is more appropriate to say that it is a unilateral massacre! With the airship flying in the air, the mixed army of the world government has no resistance at all. Neither guns nor artillery can reach the altitude of thousands of meters, and they can only let the Saint Martin Air Force wreak havoc! At this time, people in the mixed army, the kingdom of Perth and the kingdom of Elusia also found something wrong! "No, no, how come these ghosts flying in the sky only hit us?" "No, to be precise, only our kingdom of Perth and the Kingdom of Ilusia! Although the navy seems to have attacked, but I took a closer look and found that they were all on the edge of the ship and did not cause any damage at all. What hurt!" "Yes! Those things that don''t know what the **** seem to be bypassing the navy on purpose?" "No, it''s not those ghosts who deliberately bypassed it, but the people who control those ghosts, that is, the people of Saint Martin deliberately bypassing it!" "Could it be... the navy and Saint Martin unite against us?" ... After a certain person said the last guess, both the people from the Kingdom of Perth and the Kingdom of Elucia fell into silence! Judging from the current situation, the Navy and Saint Martins unite to pit them indeed seems to be the most likely situation! But this guess, they dare not really be sure! Because they, as a franchise country, belong to the world government in name. Needless to say, the navy was originally under the control of the world government. Now both sides are under the power of the world government. If this happens, If it is exposed...hehe! And just as they were thinking about it, Aini Luffy was in the air, looking condescendingly below. After more than an hour of raging by the Air Force, almost a quarter of the mixed army had been removed, and there was a flash in his eyes. Ruthless! "It''s time to end this battle!" After Anilu murmured, he took a deep breath! Immediately, he placed the golden stick across his chest, and then gathered the thunder and lightning power of Thor''s anger on the golden stick! "Cracking!" Amidst the thunder and lightning, the golden stick instantly turned into a stick shining with thunder and lightning. Then, Ainilu took the stick and pointed it forward. "boom!" The next moment, a lightning ball was launched from the stick and headed towards the fleet of the mixed army! However, the lightning ball did not attack anything! But when I just arrived less than a hundred meters above the mixed army, there was a sudden "boom", and it exploded completely, shining with a burst of dazzling white light that made people hard to open! After about three seconds, the white light disappeared. At the same time, in the fleets of the Perth Kingdom and the Kingdom of Ilusia, some people who usually feel more sensitive, immediately noticed that the atmosphere of the battlefield has become a little weird! Just when these people who noticed the atmosphere change wanted to find out what happened, an accident happened! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Accompanied by the sound of a gun popping out of the gun, one hundred thousand navy flagrantly jumped back and attacked the people of the Kingdom of Perth and the Kingdom of Elucia! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... In the sound of the bomb explosion, the Perth Kingdom Army and the Eleucia Kingdom Army, who were caught off guard, suffered a major blow instantly! "what---" "The navy, the navy betrayed us!" "Damn it, fight back!" "No way, sir! The other party still has that ghost flying in the sky, even if we fight back, we can''t win!" "When you fight back, retreat!" "Retreat, retreat!" ... Amidst a chaotic voice, the leaders of the Perth Kingdom and the Kingdom of Elucia made the same decision almost at the same time---retreat! Seeing it~www.novelhall.com~ The corners of Ainilu''s mouth raised slightly, a sneer hung on his face! Want to retreat? is not that easy! This scene is the result of many discussions in the kingdom of Saint Martin! From the beginning of the air force attack to the current naval reversal, it was all calculated! Even among the 100,000 navies, apart from Junti, who was sent from the headquarters to prepare for military service and command, all of them were from Saint Martin! In this situation, how could Ainilu let the opponent escape? Thinking like this, Ainilu ordered loudly, "All the troops will chase me, don''t let anyone go!" As he said, Anilu thought for a while, and shouted at the retreating army, "The following Perth Kingdom Army, the Kingdom of Eleucia Army will listen to me, surrenders will not die, escapers, and rebels will all die. !!!" Then, under the order of Ainilu, the navy that jumped back, and the airship that had been flying in the air, like a wolf, rushed towards the Kingdom of Perth and the Kingdom of Ilusia! --- Time is like flowing water! About an hour later, the five old stars located in Marigioa received the news that the mixed army responsible for attacking the southern part of Saint Martin was completely defeated! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 744： Emergency Denon Meeting Mary Joa In an office! At this time, outside the floor-to-ceiling windows in the office, there was a flash of fire from time to time, illuminating the whole Mariagioa. While the four five old stars in the office looked at the scene outside the window from time to time, they looked at the projected picture in front of them earnestly. They were all expressionless and didn''t know what they were thinking! suddenly! "!" There was a knock on the door. "Come in!" The long-bearded five old star subconsciously turned his head and looked at the direction of the door, and said in a deep voice. "Crack!" With a sound of opening the door, a big man with a white mask and a white suit walked in! "Masters!" The big man bowed a salute! "What''s the matter?" The long-bearded five old star frowned. With this question asked, the other five old stars also turned their attention to the man, waiting for the man''s answer! "The latest news! Just now, the CP intelligence personnel heard the news. Just now, at 13:23 in the afternoon, they departed from the Duck Island Naval Branch Base in the south of St. Martin, with one hundred thousand navy and one hundred thousand Perth Kingdom Army. The half-million army composed of two hundred and fifty thousand Elucia Kingdom Army was defeated by a flying army of Saint Martin!" "Among them, Major General Junti, the commander of the navy, died in battle, 100,000 navy betrayed, and 150,000 Perth Kingdom Army and 250,000 Eleucia Kingdom Army were killed and injured, only a small part escaped the battlefield!" Shen Sheng reported. Hearing this news, the four five-stars present frowned almost at the same time, thinking about it! One hundred thousand navy betrayed. Although the five old stars are a little angry, they don''t care! Or in other words, they have already prepared for this! After all, on the battlefield northwest of St. Martin, there are 200,000 troops betrayed. If no one betrayed on the southern battlefield, that would be a strange thing! Thinking like this, Golden Beard and Five Old Star asked a little surprised, "Flying army?" "Yes!" The big man nodded and said, "According to the report of the intelligence personnel at the scene, this army uses an oval balloon on the top and a rectangular basket hung below, which is a bit like a hot air balloon. Things as vehicles!" "Flying in the sky, dropping cannonballs from above, causing the kingdoms of Perth and Ilusia, which do not have any anti-air capabilities, to be attacked unilaterally, unable to counterattack, and ultimately defeated!" The four five old stars looked at each other, and they all saw that each other''s eyes were solemn! When they heard it, they knew that this army should not be underestimated! After all, there are very few kingdoms, forces, armies, etc. in this world that have the ability to fight air, air defense, or fly into the sky, so for this kind of thing that can fly in the sky, most of the forces in this world can be said to be all There is no resistance! Thinking like this, the five old stars of Golden Beard pondered for a moment, and said, "Let the intelligence personnel investigate carefully, what are those? If you can...better get the production drawings!" "Understood!" The big man nodded, turned and left the room! And shortly after he left, the door was knocked again! "Come in!" After the five old stars looked at each other, the scar five old stars said in a deep voice. "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of pushing the door, a slightly thin young man with a mask and a white suit walked in! "Masters!" the thin young man respectfully said. Scar Five Old Star narrowed his eyes, staring at the young man, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Don Quixote, Rita, Carl and other adults urgently convened a meeting of the dragon people, let me invite a few adults over!" The thin young man reported respectfully! The Tianlongren Conference is an annual show for the Tianlongren! Participants are among the nineteen families of Tianlong people, each of which has the main line and a relatively strong and powerful branch line. And the main content of the meeting is the main line and the strong branch line, discussing the distribution of heavenly gold, discussing the solution to the conflict of subsidiary forces, discussing the ownership of resources around the world, and so on. In short, it is to discuss the distribution of benefits within the Tianlong people! Of course, if something threatens them, this meeting will be called urgently! is like today! "Understood, let''s pass!" The five old stars looked at each other, and nodded together. ---- Mary Joa In a huge conference hall! A long oval conference table in brown is located in the middle of the conference hall. At this time, on both sides of the conference table, there are already fourteen people who are luxuriously dressed, tall, short, fat and thin, of different ages, males and females, and the only thing they resemble is that they all carry them. A glass hood! Behind them, there are dozens of people who also wear glass hoods! "Crack!" With a sound of pushing the door, four five old stars walked in! Subconsciously, all the people present turned their heads together and gathered their eyes on the four of them! The four of them were not surprised, so they didnt care much, but in this gaze, they walked straight to the conference table, and quickly came to the front of the conference table, the six that was vacant at the front. Of these positions, the positions on both sides sat down! When they sat down, there were only two empty seats left in the entire conference table! One is on the left, and the other is the main seat of the conference table! However, the people present knew about these two positions, so they didn''t say anything! "Okay, everyone is here, let''s start the meeting!" When the five old stars sat down, the middle-aged Tianlong with a fat body, the nearest to the five old stars, stared at the five old stars and spoke first. "Now everyone knows the purpose of this meeting!" "At present, the enemy is raging above Mary Gioia. It has seriously threatened the safety of all of us present and your family members, so I would like to ask a few people here. Can you give me a specific answer?" Hearing his unkind words, the four five old stars present frowned. After a long silence, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing stood up and said with a sneer, "Answer? What answer do you want?" "When can we end all this and let our lives return to the peace of the past?" The fat middle-aged Tianlong asked unceremoniously. "Let life return to peace?" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing said disdainfully, "How do you think all this was caused? If it weren''t for everyone''s interests, do you think this situation will happen now?" "Of course, you can return to peace in your life! As long as you take the initiative to give up your own interests and make up for everyone''s lost interests, I can call the shots~www.novelhall.com~Go and negotiate with the people of Saint Martin!" "Why should I give up my own interests?" Listening to the words of the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, the fat middle-aged Tianlong Ren sneered back and said, "Why not you? You are the five old stars! And this time, you have proposed to make up for it." You also have to pay for the losses of others?" "boom!" "It''s not wrong that we proposed!" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing patted the table, arguing somewhat angrily, "But who are we for? Not for everyone''s benefit, if everyone is willing to give up this part of the benefit, then I can call the shots and negotiate!" Talking, the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing glanced at everyone in the conference hall with scorching eyes, and seemed to be asking them with his eyes, who wants to be ordinary! As for this, everyone present pretended not to see it, or drank coffee, or tea, or lowered their heads, but they were unwilling to answer directly! In an instant, the entire conference hall fell into silence! It took a long time before a gray-haired old Celestial Dragon broke the silence. "Cough!" The elderly Tianlong coughed slightly, and after attracting the eyes of everyone present, staring at the corner of the conference hall, a silent woman with a leisurely face said quietly, "I think ...At this time, it should be time for Elulita Palace to come out and say something?" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 745： Aggressive Hearing these words, everyone present turned their gazes to Elulita who was sitting leisurely in her place. While feeling these gazes, Elulita, who had a leisurely face, waved her hand with a smile and said, "No, you talked about you, I just came in to listen!" Over the years, because of Arthurs backing, the branch where Elulita and her mother Jelita are located, from the original Leta family of moderate strength, is not qualified to enter the branch of the meeting, and gradually grows into Lita. A powerful branch in the family that cannot be ignored! Therefore, in today''s emergency meeting, Elulita also has a place to sit! The elderly Tianlongren squinted at Elulita, and said in a bad tone, "Listen? Are you kidding us? By all accounts, you are one of the protagonists of this matter now! How has your family developed over the years? Yeah, dont you know if you really are one of us here?" Listening to his words, everyone present nodded involuntarily and agreed with him! The Tianlong people who can enter this place are not fools. Regardless of the main line or the branch line, their subordinates have certain powers to help them collect money, inquire about news, etc., so for the elderly Tianlong people, what is the Elulita family? They know how to develop, and they all know that it is related to Arthur! Of course, they dont know to what extent it is relevant! "So what if you know?" Elulita looked at the elderly Sky Dragon, and said indifferently. "Then shouldn''t you give us an explanation?" After a dangerous light flashed in the eyes of the elderly Tianlong, he said in a deep voice. As soon as he heard this, most of the Tianlong people present looked at Elulita with a hint of greed! Regarding benefits, Tianlong people are like ordinary people, and they all hope that the more dishes they have in their bowls, the better! "Explain? Haha!" Alulita said with a sneer, "Why do you want me to explain? If you want to explain, you can get it yourself! As long as you get what you get, just go get it!" At the end, Elulita couldn''t help but bring a trace of hostility between her words, and her tone became a little heavier, even when she said the last two words, she said with gritted teeth! "Ha ha..." And listening to what she said, after the elderly Tianlong sneered twice, he was about to say something, but suddenly his words were interrupted! "Okay!" A well-proportioned middle-aged man in a luxurious dress stood up, glanced at the surrounding situation, smiled and interrupted, "The most important thing at the moment is how to deal with the immediate matter, as for the explanation. I''ll talk about it later!" Listening to what he said, the elderly Tianlong took a deep look at Elulita, then forced a sigh of relief and said coldly, "Okay, today I will give you Leslieta a face! Let''s not discuss the matter of explanation. !" For Elulita, the elderly Dragonites are welcome, but for Leslieta, who is also one of the nineteen Dragonite clan main lines and whose strength is not weak among all of you, he has to give this Save face! Of course, he also knows that the main reason why Leslie Ta said so is to relieve Alulita! As a member of the Lyta family, Elulita has something to do. As the patriarch, he must definitely help! Even if this incident caused damage to the Rita family''s interests, it was the same! He must protect Elulita! This is what a family patriarch must do! "The main problem at the moment, and the one that must be solved first, is the man named Yamamoto Motoyanagi Suke Shigekuni! Whether it is to let him leave or kill him, it does not matter, as long as he is not allowed to continue Marijoa Just raging on it!" While talking, Leslieta smiled, her voice changed, and after a glance around, she asked, "If you have any solutions or ideas, let''s talk about it!" Why this meeting is held, Leslieta knows very well! is nothing more than because Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni was raging in the sky above Marijoa, causing everyone present and many Denon people to feel that they were in danger, so it was held! Therefore, he directly mentioned the most important issue this time and the first problem to be solved! After listening to his words, everyone present looked at each other and turned their gazes to the four five old stars present again! As the patriarch of the most powerful families among the Tianlong people, the five old stars usually make decisions about external things that the Tianlong people encounter, so they habitually shift their eyes to the five old stars! However, without waiting for the five old stars to say anything this time, the fat Tianlongren who had been hard-topped with the eight-character Hu five old stars stood up again, looked at the five old stars with scorching eyes, and said, "This matter is The main cause is yours, so I thought...Will one of you apologize to Saint Martin?" The reason why the obese dragon people say this is of course not for Saint Martin! He is nothing more than to beat the reputation of the five old stars! As long as the five old stars apologize, it will be a major blow to their reputation! And the reason why he wanted to attack the reputation of the five old stars... replace the five old stars! Well, the fat dragon people are also the main line of one of the nineteen dragon families, and the family strength is very strong, and they are the closest family to the family of the five old stars among the nineteen dragon people! Therefore, over the years, he has been ambitious to replace one of the five old stars and become one of the new five old stars! However, because the family of the five five old stars is also very strong, no one is inferior to him, and there have been no mistakes in the decisions of the five old stars in these years~www.novelhall.com~ and no loopholes have appeared in Tianlong. The prestige within the person is even more powerful, so his ambition has never been able to be realized and has been suppressed! And today, the appearance of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, but he saw an opportunity! A chance to fight against the prestige of the five old stars! So he did not hesitate to make a choice --- "Help Saint Martin" Of course, his help does not mean real help, or help in the actual sense, but to seize every opportunity at the meeting, through the affairs of Saint Martin, attack the five old stars, and hit their reputation! is like now he proposed to apologize to Saint Martin! "Apologize? Carl, what are you kidding me?" Hu Wu Laoxing stared at the fat middle-aged man, and smiled angrily, "I am a dignified dragon, want to apologize to a mortal like King Saint Martin?" Although eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing is not like other Tianlong people, he often wears that kind of glass cover, but from the bottom of his heart, he is also a person who considers himself superior! In this case, asking him to apologize is more uncomfortable than killing him! And listening to what he said, after thinking for a moment, the people of Tianlong who were present nodded together! Make Tianlongren apologize? Isnt that losing the face of their Tianlongren? Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 746： Intrigue Carl naturally knew that Wu Lao Xing could not apologize! Don''t talk about the five old stars, I won''t apologize if I change to a normal Tianlong person! Because of the pride of the name Tianlongren, it has long been integrated into the bones of all Tianlong people! Although the five old stars and even the powerful Tianlong people present will not be like those who are not qualified to enter the meeting, who are drunk all day long, dreaming and waiting to die, they will show this pride to the fullest, but this does not mean that they do not! just hid it! And the reason why he said so, on the one hand, is to see whether the five old stars will agree with one brain tick, and on the other hand, to disgust the five old stars first, and pave the way for his real ideas later! "Okay! Since you don''t apologize, then you have an idea to solve the current situation!" After a glimmer of light flashed in Karl''s eyes, he grinned. "Idea? What''s the idea? Right now, the Warring States and the black hands have already led the people in the West Sea and the main force of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. As long as you hold on for a while, the king of Saint Martin will not be over if the king of Saint Martin is arrested? I don''t believe it. When the king was arrested, the man named Yamamoto Genryuye Shigekuni dared to stab him!" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing said with wide eyes. "It''s over? What if the King of Saint Martin defeated the Warring States, or the Warring States and he were tied and not caught?" Carl squinted and asked with a slight intention. "Impossible! With the strength brought by the Warring States and the black hand, it is impossible to lose and tie!" Hu Wu Lao Xing said firmly. "That''s fine, let''s make a bet!" Carl smiled slightly and said, "I remember you have a large gold mine secretly controlled in the Locke Kingdom? This time, as long as the Warring States loses or ties, you will Give me the gold mine!" "Of course, if the Warring States period wins, I will give you the gem mine in the Tyre Kingdom! How about?" Gambling is just an excuse! Gold mines, gem mines, these may be very precious and valuable in the eyes of outsiders, but in the eyes of Carl and even the Tianlong people present, they are not very expensive things. They secretly control a few, even dozens of them. Such a mine! Win or lose one or two, it doesn''t matter to them at all! And the reason why Carl wants to bet is nothing more than to use this to defeat the prestige of the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing among the Tianlong people! As long as the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing is willing to gamble with him and loses in the end, it will definitely be a blow to the reputation of the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing among the dragons, and at the same time Karl''s reputation among the dragons will rise by one level! Under this long-term decline, although he will not directly become the Five-Lao Star, but the position from the Five-Lao Star will not be the same as before, and the five-Lao Stars suppressed completely without any hope! As for the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, will he lose... Regardless of whether Arthur has ever fought the Warring States Period or not, Carl will definitely find a way to get him to fight, and even let him tie at the worst! This is what he really thinks! Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing listened to this, and did not answer directly, but first glanced at the other three Wu Lao stars in the constellation, wanting to see how they reacted to this! And when he looked at it, he found that the other three five old stars were drinking tea and coffee in silence, pretending to be irrelevant! Immediately, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing knew it! The other three five-stars obviously don''t want to mix up this matter! The five old stars can agree on matters other than the Tianlong people, but the five old stars will not have unanimous opinions on matters within the Tianlong people. Instead, they will express their opinions according to the loss of personal interests! Although the target of Carl''s attack was the entire five old stars at the beginning, his temper was relatively violent and he stood up first, so Carl shifted the target and started targeting him! From this point on, it has already started to be between him and Carl! There are five old stars! Carl wants to become a five-old star, in fact, he doesnt need to pull all five old stars off his horse, just pull one, and the reason why Carl fired at all five old stars at the beginning was nothing more than to see who Just stand up first! Whoever stands out first will directly become Karl''s target! Um, the gun shot out! "You gamble!" The eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing agreed for a while. He also understands Karl''s thoughts! The reason why he agreed is nothing more than two aspects! On the one hand, he has confidence in the Warring States! The Warring States period, but with more than ten masters of general level! Although from the projection they just watched, the two sides were deadlocked for a while, but the strength was equally strong. He also saw that the strength of Saint Martin is actually weaker than the strength of the Warring States period! The reason for the stalemate is simply because of the large number of St. Martins and Arthur has been supporting the audience! If you continue to develop according to the current situation, as long as there are no accidents, the Warring States Period will eventually win! On the other hand, he must also agree! If he doesnt agree, this will not only seem invisibly weaker than Carl, but it will also be a blow to his reputation. Although the Tianlong people present will not say anything on the face, they will definitely look down on him in their hearts. a bit! So he has to agree! And, I have to win! Only if you win, can you keep your prestige, and only if you win can you suppress Karl''s arrogance! As for whether you can win... Just as Carl thought, so did the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing! Regardless of whether the Warring States can win or not, he must add more to the Warring States to ensure that he can win! "It''s a deal!" Karl said with a grin. After listening to the agreement between the two, the long-bearded five old stars stood up and made a temporary summary of the meeting, saying, "Well, if that''s the case, then the meeting will be over today! " With that said, the five old stars with long beards glanced at the thoughtful people of Tenryu, then paused, and said, "As for Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni...Lets do it for now! There are so many strong people in Mary Joa. Well, nothing will happen in a short time! Go back and let the people in the family rest assured!" "Of course, if you are really worried, you can also arrange for them to evacuate Mariagioa first and hide somewhere else!" "However, it is best not to go to the navy headquarters and the G1 naval branch, these two places are also being attacked!" After hearing this, everyone nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and got up one after another and left here! And Elulita sat there, looking at the empty meeting room in front of her, lost in thought! Although Carl used this opportunity to attack the five old stars, it caused Alurita, who was supposed to be in the center of the storm, to receive no attention for a while! But she also knows that the matter will not end like this. Once the bet between Karl and the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing is determined, the trouble will begin to find her! After all, her foundation is more or less known to the Dragon people present! So it is absolutely impossible for her to break away from this matter! But, she is not afraid! "It''s a big deal, I won''t be a Dragonite!" There was some indifferent thought in Elulita Palace! at this time! Carl''s fertile body suddenly appeared in front of Elulita! "Elulita Palace, as long as Arthur of the Kingdom of St. Martin wins, if they attack you later, I can help you!" Karl looked at Elulita with a deep look and said quietly After a sentence, the body and shadow suddenly disappeared in front of Elulita. And Elulita looked at the place where Carl disappeared and touched her chin, with a thoughtful look on her face! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 747： The navy defeated What is the content of the Tianlongren meeting? Arthur doesn''t know yet! But the scene facing him at this time made him frown! With the passage of time, the effect of the forbidden magic bullet gradually disappeared. The Warring States and others no longer need to fight the Golden Saint Seiya with an armed and domineering shell, they can release all their original combat power, so the original stalemate situation, Slowly tilt towards the Warring States and others! "Well, according to this situation, Shi Ang and others will be able to support it for a few days. When the human strength of the Warring States period is almost exhausted, change the fighting method!" Arthur murmured, with an idea in his heart! After this idea was finalized, while continuing to support the battlefield, Arthur shifted part of his attention to other parts of the battlefield, watching the current situation of the entire battlefield! ----- the other side! The navy swayed by the world government was besieged by the Saint Martin Mixed Army, nearly one million soldiers, plus silver, bronze saints, giants, and Hisugaya Toushiro. After a few hours of fierce fighting, the navy ended in defeat. ! Among them, four lieutenants of the navy died and two wounded under the siege of the Saints, while the soldiers of the navy, under the ravages of the giant army, also killed 160,000 or 70,000 people, leaving only two or three. Ten thousand people either surrendered or were captured! At this time, on the Meck! "Huh huh!" Rellis panted heavily, and sat down on the deck in embarrassment, saying, "Finally... it''s over!" In the past few hours, Lylis has not only participated in the battle, but also used his marksmanship and devil fruit ability to sniper the navy from a long distance, and his physical strength was exhausted! "Huhhhhh---yes...yes...it''s over!" Bruce panted heavily, his hands trembling, and he slumped down beside Lylis, speaking hoarsely. Because he played the guitar for several hours and sang for several hours, Bruce was not only panting, his face was pale, his hands were shaking like Parkinson, and his voice was like a throat. Something stuck in general, extremely hoarse and unpleasant! In terms of physical strength, the rest is much less than the Lyris on the side! Well, although Rilis has always used devil fruits, there is a gap in his use of devil fruits after all, so although the physical exertion is large, it is not so great! But Bruce is different! He used the fruit power, but he didn''t stop for a minute! For the BGM of the audience, he used the Devil Fruit on a large scale for several hours, so the physical energy consumed was amazing! "You still...save it...save your effort...Lets do it!" After speaking out of breath, Lillis squeezed out a smile on his face and joked, "You now...speak ...The sound is...really...somewhat ugly!" "Change you...change you... come and try? If you... play the guitar for a few hours... then sing... then a few... hours of song, I think ...You are now...I''m afraid it''s not as good as me!" Bruce rolled his eyes at Lylis, hoarse his throat, said with difficulty. Although Bruce''s words are a bit difficult at this time, judging from his smiling face, he knows that he is in a good mood now! "Maybe..." Lillis shrugged, and didn''t deny it! Immediately, Leliss''s voice changed, and he said, "Hurry up and rest! After we leave some people here to deal with the rest and guard the prisoners, we will go to the country of flowers!" This is one of the plans that Arthur made after discussing with Lelis and others! Before fighting with the former world government mixed army, after using the plan to fight the fleet of the flower country and the naval army that does not belong to Saint Martin, use the high-end combat power in the navy to destroy the flower country fleet! Immediately after the war between Saint Martin and the former world government mixed army, Saint Martin won, let Saint Martins army with the vigor after victory, take the opportunity to attack the country of flowers, which has been greatly damaged by the naval power, and thus destroy The whole country of flowers! "Ok!" Hearing these words, Bruce nodded and said nothing! He also knows the plan! And he also knows that now is indeed the best time to destroy the kingdom of flowers! There are not many navy fleets in the country of flowers. Although the six fleets present are not all of the naval forces of the country of flowers, they still account for two-thirds of the total. Now, the six fleets have only a few ships. Besides, it can be said that the whole army was wiped out! In other words, the current flower country is in a window of space in terms of maritime power! So attacking at this time couldn''t be better! Of course, the country of flowers also has an army! However, Arthur and Lelis have also discussed this! Although the flower country has an army, and the quantity and quality of the army is stronger than the average kingdom, but Saint Martin also has silver, bronze, giants, etc. to fight together, and you are not afraid of the flower country''s army! "However, I''m afraid I won''t be of much use by then!" Bruce said calmly, looking at his still shaking hands. "It''s okay, you can do it then!" Rilis glanced at Bruce''s Parkinson-like hand, shook his head, and couldn''t help saying. With the current tremor of Bruce''s hand, it was obvious that he would never have any strength in the next few days, so Lylis didn''t care about it! And soon, after a period of rest, Rilis asked the fleet, the Silver, Bronze Saint Seiya, and the Giant Legion, to start to change directions and head toward the country of flowers! ---- at the same time! Not far from the fleet! "Where are they going?" While the red dog was dealing with the five gods of death who had besieged him, at the same time, from the corner of his eye, he saw the fleet leaving the battlefield! Suddenly, a trace of doubt arose in his heart! But then, he didn''t have the mind to explore these! "The Thirty-three Broken Road. Canghuo Fall!" As a fierce attack came towards him, Akagi had to put his mind away and dealt with the five people in front of him intently! ---- at the edge of the battlefield "After a few hours of fierce battle~www.novelhall.com~ the navy was still defeated! Well, but there is no way! After all, the enemy has a full 1 million people, in this case, only 20 Wans navy, its pretty good to be able to hold on for a long time!" "Of course, the navy was defeated, but the war is not over yet, there are still two places on the battlefield that are still inseparable!" "On one side is the Admiral Alternate Akina!" "The place where he is fighting is the strangest in the entire battlefield. We didn''t see the enemy through our eyes, we only saw him fighting on the spot like crazy!" "However, according to his current style of play, some staff of our Le Monde can conclude after careful analysis that his enemies should be around five!" "On the other side is the general of the Warring States period!" "From the current situation, the general of the Warring States Period and the people he leads are moving back to the previous stalemate little by little, and they have a hint of the upper hand!" "From the above two points of view, the final result of this war is still unpredictable!" After Shandra introduced the scene with a smile, she seemed to have seen something, and said in amazement, "Huh, wait! St. Martin The fleet seems to be leaving? Where are they going at this time?" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 748： Overwhelming news The sun sets, the night is coming! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Various violent collisions caused by fists, feet, swords, etc., still echoed continuously in the waters northwest of St. Martin, causing the surrounding birds to bypass the waters! At this time, after a day of fierce fighting, the fighting momentum on the northwestern battlefield of St. Martin did not weaken. Instead, it became stronger and stronger. The sea with a radius of more than 100 kilometers was due to more than 20 generals and the role of lieutenant generals. The resulting aftermath, and the changed waves are surging! All kinds of fishes, all kinds of sea kings have fled this sea area because of the aftermath of the powerful battle! While looking far from the edge of the battlefield, among the reporter ships that came to report but did not dare to approach the battlefield, the ship where the Le Monde reporters were located! "Da da da!" With a rush of footsteps, a staff member entered the range of Shandra''s live broadcast and handed him a note! "Dear viewers, the latest news is here!" After Shandra spoke to the video phone worm, he took the note and read it! And when he saw the content of the note, his pupils shrank sharply, showing a look of shock. After a while, the shock on his face slowly turned into an excited smile! Immediately, while shaking the note in her hand, Shandra reported excitedly to the video phone worm, "Big news, big news! According to the situation that our Le Monde reporter has followed for several hours, basic analysis Where is the Saint Martin fleet that just left?" "They are going to the country of flowers! Yes, it is the country of flowers! After several hours of follow-up by reporters, they determined that their target is the country of flowers! Obviously, Saint Martin still wants to fight!!!" Listening to Shandras excited words, the melon-eating people who watched the live broadcast in front of the projection phone bugs all over the world were also amazed! "hiss---" "Isn''t it... I still want to fight!?" "Although it sounds absurd, if you think about it carefully, it is not unreasonable to continue to fight! Now that the navy of the Flower Kingdom has just been wiped out on the sea, it is right to fight at this time!" "Listening to you, I think it makes sense!" "Yes! At this time, the maritime defense of the country of flowers is greatly reduced, and it must be easier to fight than usual!" ... A group of people who eat melons are having a lively discussion while eating melons! At the same time! Hana no Kuni also got news! "Let the general of the kingdom immediately mobilize the nation''s army, deploy defenses in various places, and prepare to deal with the upcoming Saint Martin''s army!" The king of the flower country gave an order with a gloomy face! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Immediately, a waiter trot and left the palace! And shortly after the waiter left, the night in the country of flowers that should have been silent was completely lively! The general of the flower country mobilized his army overnight and went to various important places in the flower country to deploy defenses! ------- The next day! The results of the first day of the war between Saint Martin and the World Government! ----Le Monde "The Holy Land Mary Gioia was attacked, and the murderer fled intact after making a lot of noise!" ---Le Monde "The navy headquarters was attacked by an unknown enemy. After a day and night of the war, it has not subsided! "--Chambord Islands Daily News! "The G1 naval branch was attacked by the BIGMOM pirate group led by "aunt" Charlotte Lingling, "Whitebeard" Edward Newgate was watching! "---New World Newspaper! "Maddy! "Monsters" flying in the clouds raging on the battlefield! ----Western Poster "The navy rebels brazenly, the kingdom of flowers, the kingdom of Perth, and the kingdom of Elucia became the biggest loser on the first day of the war! "---Xihai a local newspaper! "One day, the situation reverses! "---A local newspaper in Xihai! "St. Martin strikes hard, the navy wakes up! "---St. Martin Daily! ... Countless newspapers all over the world attacked the melon-eating people early in the morning, and instantly shocked the people who were accustomed to eating melons all over the world! "What''s the matter? Why do I feel the whole world is in chaos after I sleep?" "Hiss---Mary Gioria was attacked? The navy headquarters was attacked? The G1 naval branch was attacked?" "St. Martin has made the world government suffer?" "Haha, the kingdom of flowers, the kingdom of Perth, and the kingdom of Elucia are too unlucky? They certainly didn''t expect the navy to be from Saint Martin!" "Wow, St. Martin''s courage is so big, even a place like Maria Gioia dare to attack!" "What can''t you dare? The world government has come to the door, but what the **** can''t you do it? I''ll do the same for me!" "That''s right! And they all dared to declare war with the world government, how could they not dare to attack Mary Joa?" "Hey, I think something is wrong! Look, Mariahia, the navy headquarters, the G1 naval branch base, these attacked places, the war with Saint Martin and the world government is the same day, and even the time is almost the same, you Say will..." "Hi---brother, you seem to have guessed something amazing!" ... In the face of so many new melons, super melons, commoners around the world, nobles, pirates, bounty hunters, etc., the people who eat melons have a lively discussion! While in the discussion, some people with fast brains, through the similarities between various news in the newspaper, guessed an amazing, but the more they pondered, the more they felt it was a correct guess! These things are all done by Saint Martin! With the emergence of this speculation, people all over the world fell into a state of shock that could not be said for a long time! ----- Chambord Islands! Aunt Xias ripping off BAR "Why do I feel that the whole world is messed up after I slept?" Lao Lei, the coater, looked at the newspaper in front of him, and said in an incredible way. "Yes!" Aunt Xia exclaimed while smoking a cigarette, "If it weren''t for my repeated confirmation, I can''t believe this is true! I really didn''t expect that Saint Martin''s would be so powerful!" "Do you mean ~www.novelhall.com~ These are indeed Saint Martin''s?" Raleigh said incredulously. "Marijoa''s enemy claimed to be the captain of the 13th team of the Saint Martin Kingdom Gotei Motoyanagi Sazukuni, so it is certain that Saint Martin did it, the G1 branch... Charlotte Lingling, that crazy woman , Count as the mother-in-law of King Saint Martin, so it can be confirmed that Saint Martin did it!" "As for the naval headquarters, the enemy didn''t say anything, and I didn''t find out the origin for a while from the appearance, so I don''t know for the time being, but according to speculation, St. Martin is the most suspicious!!" Aunt Xia smoked. Seriously. "Tsk, young people nowadays!" Lei Li listened to Aunt Xia''s words, and after taking a deep breath, he couldn''t help but sighed, "It''s amazing!" As he spoke, a reminiscence flashed in Lei Li''s eyes, and he sighed, "When we were like him, we weren''t so great!" "Yes!" Aunt Xia nodded, admitting with a sigh on her face. ------ not far from the windless zone aboard a ship with two huge snakes. "Mary Gioia was attacked..." Hancock looked at the news in the newspaper, his eyes flashed with inexplicable light, and he muttered that he was lost in thought, not knowing what he was thinking! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 749： End of the South China Sea South China Sea Luling Kingdom Port! "Zi---" As the spear was pulled out, a flower of blood splashed on Ganfor''s wrinkled face. "Puff!" Immediately afterwards, the head of the tall naval branch in front of Ganfor opened his eyes wide, covering the bleeding wound, and slowly moving behind him with an incredible face. "Hoo---" Seeing this, Gan Fuer let out a long sigh of relief. Then, after wiping the blood off his face, he raised the spear still dripping blood towards the sky, scanned the surroundings, and shouted, "Win!" "Won!" "we won!" "Hahaha, **** navy, I won in the end!" ... With his voice, the Saint Martin soldiers still standing in the harbor at this time, regardless of the scars and fatigue on their bodies, shouted in excitement! "I won..." And not far from Ganfor, Bourne, who was sitting on the ground with scars and blood covered in blood, was already tired, staring blankly at the scene of **** corpses around him, muttering to his face. But not half happy! This war is not easy to win! After he asked the Chief of Staff Dixon for help a day ago, Dixon sent Ganfor alone to support him! Of course, the reason why I only photographed one person was not because Dixon wanted to frame Gan Fuer, or prepared to let the Deer Spirit Kingdom fend for itself! It''s because when the ninja can not use it without using it, the security officers under the Ministry of Public Security are scattered all over the country and cannot gather for a while, and the strong in the kingdom have their own affairs. Ganfor is the best choice for support. ! Although in the original work, Ganfor is a supporting role who is not very strong, but in reality, because he joined St. Martin early, with the guidance of the strong Saint Martin, Ganfor is stronger than in the original book. A lot! has reached the senior major general level! Coupled with his flying mount Pierre, who has also been trained to the colonel-level strength in these years, Ganfor''s overall strength is close to the peak of the major general, and it is enough to guide a war victory! So he is the best support candidate! However, after all, there are 100,000 people in the navy that attacked the port. Although the strength of the major general is strong and can lead a war to victory, it is not enough to quickly settle this level of war! Therefore, Ganfuer quickly came to the battlefield and joined the battle through the latest portal installed in the Deer Spirit Kingdom. After fighting with the Saint Martin army and the navy for a whole day, it was only true that it was killed from yesterday afternoon to this morning. ''S won! And in this process, both sides are naturally extremely miserable! Nearly 80% of the 100,000 people in the navy died, that is, 80,000 people died. There were more than 7,000 severely injured, more than 10,000 slightly injured, and only more than 2,000 people finally escaped in a boat! 28,000 people on St. Martins side, 8,000 people died, and more than 3,000 people were seriously injured and more than 10,000 people were slightly injured! More than eight thousand! These are all soldiers who have been strictly trained by Saint Martin! More than 8,000 died in one fell swoop, and there were more than 3,000 injured. The loss was so great that Bourne''s heart twitched. With many familiar faces, now it turned into a cold corpse lying in a pool of blood on the ground. Under the double blow, Bourne really couldn''t accept it for a while! So, naturally I can''t be happy! Gan Fuer, who was not far away, saw Berne''s startled expression inadvertently, and seemed to have noticed something, so he stepped forward and dragged his tired body to his front! Ganfor stood beside Burne, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "When you see the men fighting together, brothers, friends, and even familiar faces, when they die in front of him, it is complicated and difficult. The feeling of words, I know you can''t accept it for a while!" "But no matter what, now we have won, and you, as the person in charge here, have a lot to do, including clearing the port, picking up the dead body, arranging funeral affairs, treating the seriously injured, etc.!" "So even if you can''t accept it, I hope you can put your thoughts down for the time being and deal with the immediate matter first!" Ganfur did not persuade Berne, nor did he comfort him, let him accept the facts before him, only told him what he should do now! Because he knows that this kind of thing will ultimately have to be seen by himself, no matter how other people say it, it won''t make much difference! "Hoo---" And listening to Ganfore''s words, Bourne sighed and said with a wry smile, "I know! I just can''t accept it for a while, I will adjust my mentality as soon as possible!" "Ok!" Ganfor heard this, nodded, and said nothing! "By the way, leave the rest to me! You have been fighting for a day, so let''s go rest first!" Byrne said kindly. Ganfall immediately joined the battle after rushing to support him non-stop, and he hadn''t rested for almost a moment, so Byrne asked him to take a rest! "Okay!" Gan Fuer nodded and agreed. For Byrnes kindness, Gan Fuer naturally has no reason to refuse! "Lloyd, you take Master Ganfur to rest!" Listening to Ganfur agreeing, Byrne immediately called Lloyd who was not far away! "Understood!" Lloyd walked to Byrne, agreed, and then made a sign of please towards Ganfor, and said, "Master Ganfor, please come with me!" said, Lloyd walked ahead, took the lead to leave here, and walked towards the harbor! Seeing this, Ganfor also took a tired Pierre, and followed Lloyd towards the harbor! ----- at the same time! Just when the battle of the Deer Spirit Kingdom came to an end~www.novelhall.com~ a man in a brown suit, with brown curly hair and some stubble, but looks full of masculine charm, carrying a special firearm. The young man, quietly left from Mary Joa, and walked towards the west sea of ??the red earth continent. "Sizzle---" And after walking to a rock wall that no one can see, the middle-aged man broke his expensive suit from behind and opened a pair of wings full of brown feathers! "---" "huhu---" Then, with a long eagle cry, the middle-aged flapped his wings and rushed into the sky, and swiftly headed towards the West Sea! and shortly after he left! A dark crack that seemed to tear the space in half appeared silently out of thin air, and a tall middle-aged man wearing a yellow cloak and yellow suit and a well-proportioned figure walked out of the crack slowly! After , after sniffing his nose, the tall middle-aged man seemed to be sure of something, and looked towards Xihai! "It''s going fast..." The tall middle-aged man murmured, waved his hand, and a dark gap appeared in the space in front of him. Immediately, he stepped away and walked into the gap! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 750： Play dead navy Navy Headquarters "Kick at the speed of light!" Huang Yuan kicked out from a distance, and instantly a laser shot out from the bottom of his feet, and in an instant it bombarded the chest of the Skybreaker. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the skybreaker that was shot into the chest by the laser beam, because of the huge power from the laser, had to retreat again and again to relieve the huge power! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... In the end, after backing more than ten steps and smashing three buildings, the skybreaker stopped! at the same time. Inside the Heaven Breaking Machine! "The remaining energy is 20%, and the body is damaged 27%!" A cold mechanical sound echoed in the body of Heaven Breaking Machine! Subconsciously, the shadow of Arthur, who was sitting on the sofa, cast his gaze at the two Thunder Qiu aside! "Leiqiu---" However, as his gaze shifted, what he saw were two paralyzed lying on the sofa, looking at him, showing a pitiful look, and there was a weak cry from his mouth, as if in Raicu who said he was no longer able to. "Ugh---" Upon seeing this, after sighing, Arthur Shadow picked up the two Leiqiu on the side and comforted, "Okay, you don''t need to generate electricity!" "Leiqiu---" Suddenly, the two Leiqiu uttered a weak but happy cry in unison. seems to be saying great! Immediately, Arthur turned towards the Heaven Breaking Machine and said, "Okay, let''s retreat first! Come back when the energy is replenished!" "Understand!" Duan Tianji''s cold voice immediately responded. immediately! Heaven Breaking Machine took the left foot as the center point, and suddenly exerted force on the spot. After the body whirled rapidly, it threw out the anchor in his hand by inertia! "!" "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by the sound of breaking through the air and the sound of mechanical operation, the anchor of the Skybreaker flew out with the chain, and quickly hit the edge of Malin Vando, and the tip of the anchor even penetrated into the ground. "Kakkaka!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Immediately afterwards, under the force of the Heaven Breaking Machine, his body followed the chains, and after smashing several buildings, he quickly came to the edge of Malin Vando! "Puff!" Then, during a jump, the Skybreaker entered the bottom of the sea, transformed into a ship, and quickly drifted away from Malin Vando! With the departure of Heaven Breaker, the ghost legion ninjas who were fighting in various corners of Malin Vandor, who had not yet been wiped out, seemed to have received some orders. After looking at each other, they nodded and turned into a shadow flow. Moved, and left towards Malin Fando! "Marshal, shall we chase?" Huang Yuan looked at this scene, raised his brows, and couldn''t help asking. "no need!" Sora showed a gloomy color, gritted his teeth and said. chase, it''s not impossible to catch up! But, there is no need! After a day and night of fighting, the navy headquarters has suffered heavy losses! From the outside, you can see that more than 50% of Malin Fandos buildings were destroyed by the aftermath of their two battles. Although he doesnt know the number of people killed or injured for the time being, judging from the sound of fighting that didnt stop all day and night, he knew that it must not be low! In this case, he understands that the most important thing now is to quickly clean up the mess, not chase the secret! Besides, even if you catch up, can you stay? Judging from the battle with Heaven Breaking Machine this day and night, Heaven Breaking Machine may lack a little attack, but there is really nothing to say about defense. The two of them bombed wildly for a day and a night, and the Skybreaker didn''t show any obvious damage, so if you want to keep him, it is not only difficult for Sora, but the success rate is not very high! "The marshal, what should I do now?" Huang Yuan couldn''t help asking. "You go to organize people, clean up the broken walls, arrange all the injured naval soldiers, and converge the dead navy bodies!" Kong said in a deep voice, "In addition, you have to ask someone to quickly count the losses in this battle, and then show them to me!" "Yes!" Huang Yuan replied simply. Huang Yuan understands the seriousness of the matter now, and understands Kongs feelings now, so he did not shirk as before, but simply agreed! Well, the main thing is to save your life! At this time, he will shirk again, I am afraid that he will be beaten by the bad mood! Then, Huang Yuan left immediately! Erkong originally wanted to leave with him, but at this moment, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a navy soldier trotting towards him. He immediately stopped! At this time, this expression instantly gave Sora an ominous premonition! "Marshal!" the navy soldier said respectfully. "What''s the matter?" Kong asked quickly. "It''s like this..." The navy soldier reported to the air in detail all the things that happened during his fight with Skybreaker! The parcel navy rebellion, the southern battlefield of St. Martin was dealt with by Ani Road, and the 100,000 navy of the South China Sea Luling Kingdom was defeated, all things were said to the navy soldiers. "Wait, the 100,000 navy of the South China Sea is defeated?" Kong listened, and suddenly felt something was wrong. Immediately, he frowned and looked at the soldiers, and said, "I have not given the order for the South China Sea Navy to attack the Deer Spirit Kingdom!" "Huh? No?" The navy soldier said dumbfounded, "but the news I just received is that the 100,000 navy of the South China Sea was defeated! If it wasn''t your order, who did it?" After listening to these words, Sora''s face instantly turned blue after thinking about it! In this case, there are only two possibilities! Someone pretended to give orders! One is that the person above crossed him and gave an order! As for which kind... He thinks the second one is most likely! Because the navy is not random in giving orders, even if it is his order, the navy will not act so easily. Generally speaking, it will take action after multiple confirmations! This is only possible if the people above go over him and directly give orders to the navy, which is actually under the orders of the world government, even though they bear the name of the navy! In contrast to the betrayal of the navy, both the northwest and the south of St. Martin lost these things. This kind of thing that went beyond his orders made him even more disgusting! "Damn it!" After swearing secretly, Sora has no choice! Although it was said to be an act of contempt of his authority, which disgusted him, in fact, it was not a violation of the rules. After all, the world government counts both in name and in reality, and it is his superior! "Hoo---" After , after taking a deep breath, Sora temporarily suppressed his displeasure about this matter, and asked the navy soldier, "Then Maria and the G1 branch, how is the situation now?" "According to the news just received, there is nothing to lose on Mary Joa! At about 12 o''clock in the morning last night, the murderer of Mary Joa ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni was caught Many world governments besieged and killed, and finally had no choice but to escape!" The navy soldier said, suddenly he paused, and hesitated, "But... it is said that Motoyanagi Yamamoto, who escaped, did not suffer any harm!" "On the G1 branch, instructor Zefa and Lieutenant General Crane rushed over immediately after the incident. They are still fighting with the people of the BIGMOM Pirate Group. The specific result is not known!" Listening to this, Sora''s originally unhappy mood is even more unhappy! Co-authored, Saint Martin and the world government went to war to kill their navy? Look, after more than a day of the war, the world government has not suffered any losses so far, and Saint-Martins side seems to have not lost much. Only their navy, not only has nearly 300,000 troops betrayed, but also two of them. More than one hundred thousand navy was destroyed. What''s even more exaggerated is that Mary Joa is now intact, but the navy headquarters is ruined! Is this the **** war between the world government and Saint Martin? Or is their navy going to war with Saint Martin? Thinking like this, the hollow anger rushed to his head! Immediately, he no longer hesitated, and walked directly towards the fortunately undamaged office building, ready to call the world government and ask for some war compensation! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 751： Ask for money "Our navy has killed more than 200,000 people, more than 50% of the navy headquarters has been destroyed, and the G1 branch is still fighting..." Sora said quietly to the phone. At this time, Sora was full of displeasure and wanted to ask the world government for an explanation! After a while on the other end of the phone, there was the voice of the five old star with a long beard, saying, "I see!" As he spoke, the long-bearded five old star changed his voice and said lightly, "This year''s navy''s military expenditure will add 30% to you!" "Thirty percent?" When Kong heard this, he immediately turned cold, with a trace of anger in his words, and said with some grief and anger, "More than 200,000 people...those are all living, with family members and friends. People!" "Every one is our partner, each one is our brother, and each one has left blood for the world government!!!" At the end, apart from a trace of anger in the empty words, there is also a trace of questioning. And listening to what he said, after a long beard of five old stars, after a long silence, he hesitated, "Then...what do you mean?" "You have to add money!" Kong said simply. "Uh..." Hearing this, the long-bearded Wu Lao Xing almost flashed his waist! You talk so much nonsense just to ask for money? Thinking about this, the five old stars with long beard still asked in confusion, "How much?" "Add another 20%, 50%!" A glint flashed in Kong''s eyes, and he immediately responded. If you can only judge from words, Sora''s words just now undoubtedly show what an insatiable person should be! But the long-bearded five old stars know that Sora is not such a person! The reason why he said so, judging from the long-bearded five old stars'' understanding of the sky, it is more likely that he wants to use these extra money to make up for the families of the dead naval soldiers! However, even if he knew the reason, the five old stars of the long beard did not let go, but simply refused, "No! 30% is enough!" As a huge organization that maintains the four seas, the first half of the great navigation route, and even the new world, the annual military expenditure itself is a very high sum, and the 30% military expenditure that can be added to the air is already very good! What''s more, this money is not paid by the world government! This years navy expenditure has already been broadcast. In this case, if you want to give the navy money, it is naturally impossible for the world government to pay it out, so the five old stars can only pay for it! Therefore, all the five old stars, including the five old stars with long beards, have no intention of letting go! After all, this is money from their pockets! While listening to the words of the five old stars with a long beard, he said quietly, "South China Sea, Deer Spirit Kingdom!" Suddenly, the long-bearded five old star frowned. Then, after a long silence, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Yes! But this is the final price!" The Luling Kingdom thing, although theoretically speaking, the five old stars have nothing wrong. But in fact, this kind of behavior of overstepping oneself and directly giving orders to oneself is something that everyone is very disgusted with! Think about it, if one day when you and another person order at the same time, your subordinates do not listen to you, but listen to that person''s order to do something. What kind of experience is that? Think carefully! And once this kind of thing breaks out, lets not say what will happen to the five old stars, but when other people face the five old stars, there must be something in their hearts! "Row!" Kong nodded and agreed! He knew that 50% should be the bottom line of the five old stars, so he agreed without any hesitation! "Okay, that''s it! The money will be transferred after this matter is completely over!" After finishing speaking, the long-bearded five old stars seemed to not want to talk to Sora any more, and quickly hung up the phone! Erkong listened to the "beep" on the phone, shook his head, and hung up the phone! "Hoo---" After taking a deep breath, Kong Shen''s eyes flashed an imperceptible light, and he sighed, "Finally, I can give those navy family members an explanation of the past!" At first, Kuang was angry when he received the news of casualties from the navy, especially when the Luling Kingdom had suffered heavy casualties without his consent! On the spot, I wanted to ask the five old stars! Very soon, before he could call, he calmed down again and began to think about the problem from a practical perspective! Now that things have happened and people have indeed died, there is no room for recovery. So the most important thing is to make up for the losses of the families of these dead people, to appease them, and to win some benefits for the Navy to make up for this Loss! thought so at the time, but after making a call after Sora, he temporarily suppressed the anger in his heart and fought for the benefits of the five old stars! In the end, this allowed him to fight for 50% of the military expenditure! "!" While Kong was thinking, the door of the room was knocked! "Come in!" Kong said casually. "Crack---" A navy soldier opened the door, walked in, and respectfully said, "Marshal!" "What''s the matter?" Kong asked. "The damage to the headquarters is probably counted, this is a report!" said the navy soldier, and handed a pile of data to Kong! Immediately, Sora couldn''t wait to receive the information, and then quickly looked through it. And it doesnt matter if you dont look at it, but Soras face turned blue again! This time the loss of the headquarters is very great! More than half of the buildings were destroyed. The death toll was more than 30,000. There were more than 8,000 people who were seriously injured. Not to mention minor injuries, more than 50,000! Well, there are so many minor injuries. On the one hand, it is because of the huge size of the Skybreaker. When fighting, it often inadvertently smashed several buildings, causing the debris of the buildings to splash around and eventually make the surroundings Of navy soldiers were hurt by these flying debris! On the other hand, the ninjas of the Ghost Legion are not afraid to die~www.novelhall.com~ and because Arthurs order is to create chaos by the killing family, they often release some large-scale non-death before they die. Differential attack! Therefore, there are only so many navy injured! "Huh huh!" After breathing hard for several times, Sora finally suppressed the depression in his heart! "How is the situation of the wounded now?" Kong asked in a deep voice. "Return to the marshal!" the navy soldier said respectfully, "At present, under the arrangement of Lieutenant General Huang Yuan, everything is going well, but because there are too many injuries, the doctors are still not enough, so we can only give priority to rescue. Those seriously injured!" "As for the minor injuries... if possible, let them treat the wound by themselves, if not, let them wait first!" Listening to these words, Kongshen took a breath and narrowed his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he ordered, "So...you go find a few lieutenants who are not injured and let them go to the Chambord Islands, please Some doctors are here to help!" "Yes!" The navy nodded. "Okay, let''s go down!" Sora waved his hand. Then, the navy turned and left the room! While looking at his leaving figure, he leaned back and lay on the chair, lost in thought! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 752： Desperado West Sea Saint Martin Northwest Battlefield! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by the sound of collisions that resounded across the sky caused by the fierce battle, the time came to the third day. At this time, pressing on Garon, after the effects of Abrodi and the Forbidden Bullet disappeared, the three of Gromash who rushed up to fight the Warring States period, but their expressions were pale! After the effect of the forbidden magic bullet disappeared, the Warring States Period gradually moved the situation back, from a stalemate to overwhelming the two, even if Gromash joined the battle later, he still relied on his tyrannical strength to overpower Three people got off. And in the following period of time, they continued to cause harm to the three of them, causing **** wounds to appear on the three of them! Originally, he thought that as long as this went on slowly, at most one or two days would be able to handle three people! But what happened next was to make him stare out! When the three of them were beaten up by him, suddenly the other two came forward to withstand the Sengoku attack, while the remaining person retreated violently, and then he did not know where to get a bottle. I know what the medicine is! Immediately afterwards, the injuries on the person who drank the medicine recovered visibly! And the other two also after that person drank the potion, they did the same thing. Under the cover of the other two of the three, they drank the potion and quickly recovered from their injuries. On the spot, the Warring States Period wanted to point at the three of them and curse them for hanging up! This Nima! is really bullying! He has been rampant on the sea for so many years in the Warring States Period. He has seen people who can heal, he has also seen those who can heal themselves, and he has seen a lot of animals with strong resilience, but he has never seen drugs. Ah! is not alone, but collectively! Except for the three in front of him, the others on the battlefield, except for those who were invisible, but were perceivable by the domineering and domineering people, he saw them drinking the potion! This TM is simply! Simply! The Warring States Period discovered that although those medicines could quickly restore their injuries, they had no effect on their physical strength. After the three people who were fighting with him recovered from their injuries, their breath was still a bit disordered! Because of this, the Warring States had the idea to continue fighting! Otherwise, if he could recover his strength at the same time, he would have lost the idea of ??hitting! Facing a group of people who can''t kill in seconds, but can quickly recover from their injuries and recover their physical strength, do they still have a woolen thread? And while thinking and fighting in the Warring States period, there was a sudden shout not far away! "Shaka, Tonghu, Milo, Aiolos, Shura, Kamiao, six of you go to support others, your opponents are given to me!!!" With this violent shout echoing on the battlefield, the golden saints who were called by their names pushed back their opponents and left without hesitation! "Cracking!" Then, a huge thunder sound rang on the battlefield, and at the same time a dazzling blue light also shone on the battlefield. The light even made the Warring States unable to open his eyes. Subconsciously, the Warring States period closed his eyes and confronted the enemy by seeing and hearing! And after about three seconds, when Sengoku opened his eyes, he saw an amazing scene! Arthur turned into a blue-purple giant shining with thunder and lightning. After the six people left for Shaka, four free-handed world government powerhouses rushed over and faced the attack of the four. The attack of three of them shattered the head of an animal type capable person! Upon seeing this, the Warring States Period was completely dazed! However, he was not stupefied for the dead animal type ability person. After these three days of fighting, after taking the drugs of Saint Martin, the people on their side, in addition to his black hands, other human powers, The mental consumption is very large, and the body is somewhat injured. If you are not careful, it is indeed possible to be killed! He was confused because of Arthur''s play! This Nima''s! Desperado! Although other people are physically and mentally exhausted, and they are somewhat injured, they may be killed by accident. But, pay attention! is accidental! General-level roles, everyone has grown up through battles. In this case, it is almost impossible to want them to be careless! But Arthur did it! Why? It''s all because of Arthur''s death! When faced with an attack by three powerful people, most people will choose to abandon the target and ensure their safety first! Can Arthur? completely ignore it! to withstand the attack of the other three people, just to kill another person! This is the Warring States period, and I absolutely dare not do it! You must know that those three are also at the general level. Although their strength is a little worse than the Warring States period, the general is a general. This is undoubtedly, their attack power is all extremely powerful! The Warring States period knows that if he resists such an attack, he will be seriously injured for sure! Thinking like this, the Warring States Period discovered that after killing a person, Arthur spit out blood on his chest, his face turned pale, and his injuries seemed to be serious! Immediately, Sengoku couldn''t help but shook his head while responding to the attacks of the few people in front of him! You cannot live by committing sins! After sighing, the Warring States could not help but mourn for Arthur! In this case, especially when the other Golden Saints were called away by Arthur, Arthur was so seriously injured that he would definitely be beaten to death by those powerful men of the world government! But in the next second, the Warring States period was stunned! After he watched Arthur who was not far away vomiting blood, he didn''t know where he took out two bottles of potions that were as good as the potions that Kanon and others had just drunk, and poured them with his head up! In an instant, Arthur''s pale complexion instantly turned ruddy! This Nima! is too much! Not only did you take drugs, but you also took two bottles at once? Suddenly, ten thousand grass and mud horses galloped past in the Warring States heart! And at this time, he also understood Arthur''s thoughts, this is to rely on drugs to kill them in exchange for injuries! Thinking like this, the Warring States period became a little depressed again! This style of play looks very simple, but it has no solution! As long as Arthur still has medicine in his hands, he can fight them to the end, but they have no way of doing it, and they even have to be restrained. After all... people have medicine, but they dont! at this time. The Warring States suddenly felt something wrong with the surrounding atmosphere! Subconsciously, he glanced around! Ok! ? and many more! They look at me, dont they look right? From this look, the Warring States period discovered the Kanon people who had been fighting with him. While they were beating, they were constantly looking back and forth between Arthur and himself with their eyes! Suddenly, the Warring States heart "cocked", and an extremely terrifying thought came into being! They...Could it be that they wanted to copy Arthur''s style of play? Thinking like this, Sengoku feels that his own ideas are likely to appear! After all, Arthur had medicine on his body, as did the people in front of him! And once they fight like this, the Warring States period is absolutely passive! Although his strength is far superior to the three people in front of him~www.novelhall.com~, he can''t stand him and don''t die! Simply! "We are playing well!" At this time, a violent drink came from not far away, stopping the tragedy that might happen soon! ---- the other side! After Arthur killed the opposing person with a desperate style of play, and stunned the other three, he smashed the rejuvenation potion to recover his injuries, while guarding, when the three attacked, he felt the golden saints He looked back and forth between him and their opponents with weird eyes! Immediately, Arthur understood their thoughts! And he immediately yelled, "Beat them well" to stop them! just kidding! The reason why he fights like this is entirely because he has the rebirth cross at the bottom, knowing that he will not die! If the Golden Saints fight like this, what if one is accidentally killed by the opponent? Then he will lose a lot! So, he hurriedly stopped the golden saints who had this idea! Then, after feeling that his injury was almost recovered, Arthur took a deep breath, waving his wings and rushing towards the three generals who were frightened by him again! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 753： Was beaten and cried? "Cracking!" Accompanied by a surge of thunder, Arthur turned into a thunder giant, suddenly appeared in front of a huge red fox, and hit the red fox directly with a fist! "Armed and domineering!" However, the red fox did not react slowly. Just as Arthur turned into a giant and fisted out, a fierce color flashed in his eyes, and he quickly covered his paws with armed domineering and fierce claws. Snatch it at Arthur''s fist! "boom!" After a loud noise, the fists and claws collided directly. Then, a tyrannical shock wave swept out from the center point where the two claws intersect in a destructive posture, sending waves of wind and waves in the surrounding sea! suddenly! "Shave the black knife!" "Destroy the gun!" On both sides of Arthur, two extremely tyrannical attacks were sent out from the two generals of the world government, with the power of ruining the world, and pressing towards Arthur! "boom!" "boom!" "Hmm!" However, Arthur did not resist, but withstood a tyrannical attack. After a muffled snort, he quickly punched the huge red fox in front of him! "Boom!" After a loud noise, the red fox who could not react was hit in the head by Arthur and flew out! "Damn it!" "Asshole, stop!" Immediately, the two world government powerhouses who had just launched the attack gritted their teeth and shouted one after another! They did not expect that Arthur would be so desperate! At the beginning, it was just to change the situation of the battle. After all, the situation at that time was visibly biased towards the world government. If you don''t fight, Saint Martin may be eliminated. But now its hard to understand it! You know, Arthur is a king! It stands to reason that the king should cherish his life very much, and if he wants to work hard, he will also work hard! But now? Not only desperately, but also the kind of desperate desperation! This makes them feel a bit uncomfortable even though they cannot understand it! Arthur''s strength is not weak! In the first fight, they saw that Arthur''s overall strength was even stronger than the three of them alone! If they fight normally, none of the three of them will be able to deal with Arthur, the most likely is a tie! But now, Arthur''s life-threatening style of play makes them feel that a tie is impossible! Arthur fights for his life without paying attention to defense. If he is not careful, he may be killed by the three of them. Similarly, because Arthur fights for his life, if the three of them don''t pay attention, they may be killed by Arthur! In this case, apart from Arthur''s death, it is their death, there is almost no third possibility! Thinking about it, the powerhouses of the two world governments discovered that Arthur quickly rushed towards the red fox he had beaten into flight! Suddenly, the powerhouses of the two world governments "thumped" in their hearts at the same time, giving birth to an unknown premonition! Immediately, the two dared not hesitate, and rushed directly after Arthur''s tail! The two of them knew very well that if Arthur were to chase after him instead of blocking, then it is very likely that their partner would be killed on the spot by Arthur''s desperate style of play! At that time, their situation will be even worse! Three-on-one is nothing but the opponent, two-on-one is not beaten to death by Arthur? "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Along the way, the two of them used finger guns continuously, and the advanced skills of the feet attacked Arthur from a distance. But apart from attacking the back of the Thunder Giant that Arthur had transformed, causing Arthur to vomit blood along the way, it didn''t stop Arthur from moving forward! On the contrary, because of the strength of the attack, it gave Arthur a boost and made him rush past faster! At this moment, the two keenly saw a bottle of potion suddenly appeared in the hands of Arthur among the Thunder Giants, and directly raised their heads and drank them for themselves! This Nima! Take medicine again! The two watched this scene, with tens of thousands of grass and mud horses rushing past in their hearts, their mentality almost collapsed on the spot! They finally caused so little damage to Arthur, but the damage was restored by such a bottle of potion that Arthur took out. In this case, let alone them, anyone else would collapse! However, they soon adjusted their emotions! After all, they are all experienced generals, and there is still this self-regulation ability! Moreover, Arthur hadn''t taken medicine before, and they had already prepared for it! Thinking of this, they threw themselves into chasing Arthur! the other side! Arthur chased the red fox that he had shot into the air before, and within a short while, he caught up with the red fox that he had shot into the air for a few kilometers! At this time, the red fox''s condition is not very good! Not to mention the bleeding at the corner of his mouth, there was still a pale color on his fox face, and there were still a little teardrop at the corner of his eyes! Is this being beaten and crying? Seeing him like this, Arthur thought subconsciously! But immediately, he denied it himself! A general-level character can not be defeated, can be killed, but it is basically impossible to cry, especially between battles! If they were beaten and cried so easily, they would definitely not be a general! Although the level of generals does not look like the world of immortals or the world of martial arts, you need a certain level of mood to be promoted. As long as you are strong enough, you can become a general, but being beaten and crying seems a bit weak. , Obviously will not appear in a general! That was the lap I just hit and hit him around his eyes? Thinking about this, Arthur couldn''t help but recall the scene just now! It seems that he really hit the bottom of the opponent''s eye, and he leaned extremely against the rim of the eye. Immediately, Arthur felt embarrassed! But ~www.novelhall.com~ soon he put this feeling behind his head and concentrated on dealing with the red fox in front of him! "Die!" Arthur roared, and rushed towards the red fox without the slightest skill. "Cracking!" Accompanied by thunder and lightning, Arthur of the two instantly shot the shadow of the sky, and the red fox was not discouraged, and slammed his claws, grabbing claw marks out of thin air! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" In the end, there was a fierce collision together, and Arthur also fought with the red fox! And at this moment, the powerhouses of the two world governments have also caught up to the present, and soon joined the battle! The four of them fought like this! ---- Just as Arthur and St. Martins people were fighting fiercely with the world government, a middle-aged man flapping his wings with tan feathers appeared on the upside-down mountain in the West Sea. And soon, like a meteor, he cut through the sky, and he couldn''t see clearly with the naked eyes of normal people. Only a stream of light rushed toward the battlefield northwest of St. Martin! And just when his figure just disappeared, at the location where he was just now, a black crack came out of thin air, and a tall middleman walked out of it! Afterwards, the tall and middle-aged man glanced at the surrounding environment, and after sniffing again, he quickly spotted a direction, waved his hand, and opened a pitch-black gap out of thin air. "Quickly catch up" After an inexplicable light flashed in the eyes of the tall and middle-aged people, the corners of their mouths could not help but raised! Chapter 754： Disgusting play "On the King of Pirates( Find the latest chapter! The sun sets! Time soon came to the evening! The night in the holy place of Mary Gioia is no worse than the daytime, the lights are brilliant, people come and go, and it is prosperous! And because Yamamoto Moto-Yagisuke Shigekuni was repulsed, the people of Mary Joa at this time, after the lingering fear in their hearts gradually subsided, they couldnt wait to open various banquets to celebrate the event, and wanted to use alcohol and Carnival allows oneself to quickly forget the unbearable memories before! However, the people who are celebrating do not know that when they carnival of animals, a new round of crisis is coming quietly! ---- Over Mary Joa After recovering for a day, Lu Ling and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sai Shigekuni returned here again! "Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni, I am afraid they are ready this time!" Lu Ling said worriedly. "Yes!" Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni looked at the very conspicuous Marijoa in the dark night below them, and said lightly, "I can feel that there are many powerful souls below, just about to move. Someone seems to be waiting for!" "If I didn''t guess wrong, they should be waiting for us! Once we get down, they will meet their toughest attack!" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni is a **** of death. He is not the same as the people in the Pirate World. He uses what he sees and hears to be domineering, but directly perceives the soul of the other party. Therefore, even if the strong man of Mary Joa takes his own breath It was hidden deeply, and he felt it easily! "Then...what should I do?" Lu Ling asked hesitantly. Their previous evacuation from St. Martin was because of being besieged by many strong men from Maria Gioria, and in the end they had to evacuate! Among them, the deer spirit played a very important role in the evacuation, that is, under the siege of many powerful people, relying on its own speed and resistance to fight, it carried the heavy country of Yamamoto Genryusai and escaped! But if they come here again this time, it will be easier to highlight the encirclement than before! After all, knowing that the deer spirit exists, the other party will definitely pay more attention to it, and will not let the deer spirit easily take Yamamoto Genryusai heavy country and escape! "Um..." Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni said in a deep voice after pondering for a moment, "Then this time, we won''t enter Marijoa!" "Don''t enter?" Lu Ling asked in surprise. "Yeah, don''t enter!" Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni nodded, and after a trace of entanglement flashed across his face, he gritted his teeth and said, "Arthur told me a very disgusting style of play before. I don''t want to use it! But now it seems I have to use it!" "Very disgusting style of play?" Lu Ling asked curiously, "What style of play?" "It''s very simple!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni explained, "It''s you carrying me, I riding you, and then I use moves to continuously bombard Maria Joa!" "When the time comes, once someone shows up, you will run with me. After they go back, we will come back and put on such a move, and if they chase, we will hang them first!" "Later, after running away, you tried to get rid of them again, so that they could not get back to Maria Joa for a while, and you took me back secretly and gave Maria Joa a few more times! " At first glance, Lu Ling felt nothing! But after careful consideration... This is too shameless, right? Too disgusting, right? It doesn''t leave people a way to survive at all! If you don''t fight with you, don''t fight with you, don''t confront you directly, even if you dare to chase me, you dare to run. If you withdraw, I will bully again. No matter what, I will fight at your home. "This is too shameless!" After Lu Ling whispered, he suddenly remembered that Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni was on the side, and the deer head turned red with a "swish"! And when Yamamoto Moto-Yiu Chung-kuni heard this, he pretended not to hear it! Well, he also thinks this style of play is shameless! However, shameless is shameless. After all, this time not for themselves, but for the entire Kingdom of Saint Martin. So even though the two of them showed a look of reluctance on their faces, their bodies honestly acted in this way! "Pentium, Lucheng!" Immediately, the deer spirit started the solution mode naturally, and turned into a giant deer! And after Yamamoto Genryuzai put his hand on his waist, he whispered Hajime out, "Everything in Vientiane is ashes, and the blade is like a fire!" With that said, at the moment when Hajime was finished, he suddenly drew his sword! "Chang!" "torch!" Suddenly, a tornado-shaped flame wall swept towards Maria Joa with a hot flame! "who?" "Damn it, here again!" "Yes, this familiar heat must be that Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni!" "Everyone be careful!" "Give it to me, don''t let him run anymore!" ... Suddenly, Marijoa seemed to have entered the water in hot oil, and it boiled completely. More than a dozen tyrannical auras appeared along with more than a dozen figures rushing out of Marijoa! At the same time, a wave of awe-inspiring killing intent, as well as a series of domineering colors, when these figures appeared, they went directly in the direction of the tornado-shaped flame wall! But the next moment, these tyrannical figures were dumbfounded! After scanning their sights and feelings to Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni, they found that Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni turned over and jumped directly behind Luling. Immediately, in the sound of the "Da Da Da" of the deer spirit''s limbs, the two left only a back view of everyone, and they walked away and disappeared into everyone''s field of vision! ? ? ? What the **** is this? Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, is this kidding us? Thinking of this, the figure with a tyrannical aura was messed up in the wind one by one! Reluctantly, after they broke up the tornado-shaped flame wall, they could only go back with each look dumbfounded! However, when they returned to their respective homes, their butts were still hot! "Da da da!" A sound of their slightly familiar footsteps came from the sky! And with this sound of footsteps, a tornado-shaped flame wall that they were a little familiar with swept toward Maria Gioia! Suddenly, their thoughts moved, and the figure immediately disappeared in place, appeared in the sky, and quickly locked the positions of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni and Lu Ling! However, at this moment, Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni unhurriedly turned over and jumped, and then rode on the deer spirit, and disappeared in front of these powerful men, leaving behind a group with a look of bewilderment. The strong in the wind! "???" "What are you doing?" "Somewhat confused?" ... With full of doubts, these powerful men returned to their homes after breaking up the tornado-shaped flame wall! However, a familiar scene appeared again! Before their hips were hot, the familiar sound of footsteps appeared again! Then, as if the incident was repeating itself, with the appearance of a tornado-shaped flame wall, Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni appeared again, and ran away on the deer spirit, leaving behind a group of strong men with a bewildered look. The fans are messy in the wind! After that, once, twice, three times, five times, ten times...Yamamoto Motoyanagi did the same, constantly appearing in the sky above Mary Joa, and constantly escaping on the deer spirit! And soon, in the course of repeated operations, the powerhouses of the world government gradually came to memorial and understood the reason why Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni did this! As long as Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni keeps repeating this kind of operation ~www.novelhall.com~, these powerhouses dare not rest. Otherwise, if Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni ever goes to the house, they will cry without tears! At the same time, the people who lived on Mary Joa could not rest either! Not to mention the deafening sound produced every time the attack of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke is dispelled, it is said that there are constant attacks that threaten their lives appearing above them. How big should their hearts be to rest before they dare to rest? What if you fall asleep and never wake up again? But after recollecting it, the powerhouses of the world government feel that things have become very tricky! They run when you show up, and when you chase them, they run farther at their superior speed, and then come back and continue to steal homes. In this case, the strong men of the world government didnt even think of any good solutions for a while. ! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 755 Disgusting Play), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 755： Moon Black Murder Night It''s half past four in the morning! The night is getting darker! Dark clouds quietly blocked the moonlight, making the originally dark night even darker! At this point in the usual time, the navies of the navy headquarters, except for a few people who need to watch the night or watch some important places, have long fallen asleep in their dormitories. But today, because of the previous war, many buildings were destroyed, and the dormitory was destroyed by 80%. So in desperation, the navy can only set up tents among the broken walls! Simply. Because the previous battle was so exhausting, even if it was a tent, the navy still fell asleep deeply! However, what they didn''t know was that just when they fell asleep, a crisis came quietly! --- The seabed not far from the navy headquarters. "Wow---" "call---" The waves on the sea are rolling, the wind is howling, but the seabed is quiet and peaceful! And in this peace, a giant ship quietly passed by the bottom of the sea, heading in the direction of the navy headquarters! Inside the cabin! At this moment, the shadow of Arthur, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly had a look in his dull eyes! "The main body is still fighting, so I can''t get distracted for too long. I have to hurry up!" Shadow Arthur murmured, and then asked the Skybreaker, "How long will it take to reach the navy headquarters?" "Return to your Majesty!" The cold mechanical sound of the Skybreaker rang out of thin air, and said, "At present, it is less than three kilometers away from the navy. With the greatest efforts to ensure that it will not be discovered, it is expected to arrive in the next three minutes!" "Very good!" Arthur Shadow nodded and said, "Call me then!" As he said, in the red eyes of his shadow, the expression gradually disappeared, turning into the same dullness as before! Soon! Three minutes passed! "Your Majesty, here it is!" With the icy mechanical sound of Heaven Breaking Machine, Arthur''s shadow gradually appeared in his eyes. "Yeah!" Arthur nodded and said in a deep voice, "You don''t need to go up this time. Just take advantage of the night to lean on the coast of the Navy Headquarters and show your head secretly so that the Ghost Legion people can enter the Navy Headquarters. That''s it!" "Understood!" Replied from the inside of Heavenly Breaker. After finishing talking, according to what Arthur said, the skybreaker secretly floated to the surface, and exposed a little body near the navy headquarters coastline, less than ten meters away, and then opened one of the exposed bodies that could accommodate one person. Square openings for entry and exit! At the same time, on the wall next to Arthur''s place in the cabin, a similar square hole appeared! "Kill...Ghost Legion!" After a gleam of light flashed in Arthur Shadow''s red eyes, he said in a deep voice with that devil-like double voice. As his voice fell, black shadows "flowed" out from under him, and quickly "flowed" toward the opening in the wall. Soon, dark shadows passed through the openings in the cabin and came to the square openings exposed on the water. "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Immediately after a slight burst of air, the ghost legion ninjas emerged from the shadows one by one, and then jumped from the top of the mouth to the coastline of the navy headquarters not far from the mouth in an orderly manner! After that, they all turned into black shadows and moved towards various places inside the navy! And because all of this is acting in the dark, the naval soldiers who are in charge of patrolling the night watch from the beginning to the end did not notice anything unusual! ---- In a marching tent in the navy headquarters! "Huhu---" Accompanied by the snoring noises one after another, a black shadow quietly "flowed" from the ground into the tent while the ten navy soldiers in the tent were sleeping soundly on the ground. Immediately after. After entering the tent, a ninja of the ghost army black-clothed ninja with red eyes gradually rose from the shadow. Immediately after taking a glance at the situation in the tent, the black ninja didn''t say anything, but cautiously came to one of the navy''s sides and squatted down! And one hand is placed on the eyes of the navy who is sleeping soundly, and the other is placed less than three centimeters above his mouth! Suddenly, the black-clothed ninja suddenly exerted force, while tightly covering the navys mouth with his hand, while the navy did not respond, a sharp wooden thorn suddenly appeared in his hand, and it penetrated fiercely through one of the eyeballs. Into the navy''s head! "Woo---" "Bah---" Immediately, with a slight whimper and the sound of wood piercing into the flesh, the navy died silently on his bed before even opening his eyes! Upon seeing this, the black ninja took the wood thorn back, and quietly came to the side of another navy! Do the same! After repeating his previous actions, the ten navy members in the tent quietly passed away soon! However, the black-clothed ninja did not stop there, but turned into a shadow again, "flowing" out of the tent, and quickly found a tent again and touched it in. And while this black ninja was killing, other tents in the ruined walls of the navy headquarters, among the dormitory buildings of the navy headquarters that were not destroyed, thousands of shadows were like black ninjas, quietly facing each other. The soldiers of the Navy are engaged in a killing! Because this killing came very suddenly, and there was still a cover of night, so after more than 20 minutes, no one was discovered! Until the time came to 1:13 in the morning, a rear admiral who got up in the toilet found something was wrong! "who?" In a violent drink, a ghost legion ninja who was slaughtering in the tent was caught by the rear admiral who just passed the tent when he got up from the toilet! At the same time, after simply looking at the appearance of the ninjas of the Ghost Legion who were killing in the tent, the Rear Admiral immediately reacted and shouted, "Enemy attack!!!" And as this voice rang in the navy headquarters, all the navies were awakened! "what''s up?" "Wait, who are you?" "Damn, these are the ninjas who attacked us before!" "Enemy attack!!!" "Get up quickly!!!" ... In a chaotic and noisy sound ~www.novelhall.com~ The ninjas who were killing and about to kill were all caught by the awakened navy, and the navy headquarters began to boil! "No, my brother is dead!" "Damn, you guys killed my big brother!" "Kill!" "Asshole, attacked us unexpectedly!" "Go on, don''t let them run away!" "Look at my fist!" ... Soon, a group of navies who were awakened, looking at the surrounding navies who died quietly, rushed to their hearts, and began to fight with the ninjas of the Ghost Army! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 756： High wind and fire Marshal''s office! In the early morning, Sora still did not sleep! On the one hand, because there were too many things to deal with after the war, he couldn''t handle it for a while, on the other hand, because just a few hours ago, when it was just dark, he received a message from Maria Gioria. , Mary Joa was attacked again and again! In this case, he did not sleep, nor could he fall asleep! He was afraid that once he fell asleep, the same thing as Mary Joa would happen to the navy headquarters and be attacked again! "There is always some ominous feeling!" Sora looked at the stack of files in front of him and his eyes drifted inexplicably. It was obvious that his mind was not on these files. There is a saying that is good, the more you are afraid, the more you will come! Sora has a strong feeling, this sentence is likely to be fulfilled on himself! And just as he was thinking about it, the navy headquarters, which was slightly quiet at night, suddenly heard a harsh noise! Subconsciously! Sora listened attentively, wanting to hear what happened! And after listening so carefully, Kong''s face changed! "Damn, these guys are actually here!" Kong gritted his teeth and then stood up abruptly. After tearing off his cloak and throwing it aside, he resolutely walked out of the office! Soon! Soon came to the square with the most tents! At this moment, what he saw was a scene of blood flowing across the land and corpses everywhere! And in this scene, there are scattered, untidy clothes, it looks like they have been attacked, and the navy and the black ninja are in a desperate battle! Immediately, Sora did not hesitate! "boom!" With his legs bent slightly and a strong kick, the whole figure rushed into the battlefield like a cannonball. "Go to hell!" Sora roared, grabbing a black-clothed ninja from the Ghost Legion, and punching it down! The black-clothed ninja died suddenly, turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared into Kong''s hand! Immediately afterwards, Sora did not stop, moving his feet and appeared in front of a black-clothed ninja again, grabbing the black-clothed ninja''s collar with one hand, and hitting him into black smoke in the same way! ---- And just when Kong Da showed his power, a group of black ninjas turned into a shadow quietly came to the door of the navy office building! At this time, although there was a lot of fighting outside, there were still people guarding the entrance of the office building! It is still a role of two colonel-level strength! no way! There are a lot of valuable navy materials and important things in the office building, so someone must guard it. Unless the navy is truly in a precarious position, the two guards at the door cannot leave! However, the guards'' inseparability has nothing to do with the shadow! Colonel-level characters can see, hear, and see, and are relatively keen in observation, plus there are lights in the office building. So Shadow did not take the risk to enter from the door, but quietly came to the side of the office building. In the darkness, he found a window and "flowed" into the office building from the gap of the window! There are lights in the office building, but because it is late at night, even when there are lights, it is still slightly dim, and it is this dimness that gives the shadow a good environment for action! Therefore, after the shadow bypassed the guard at the door, he easily touched outside the Marshal''s office on the top floor of the office building! There are also two guards at the door of the marshal''s office! The strength is also at the colonel level! The shadow did not dare to approach directly, for fear of being discovered! Therefore, after determining the location of the Marshal''s office, he quietly entered a room not far from the Marshal''s office on this floor, and then "flowed" from the windows in the room to the walls outside the office building! After that, he went from the wall to the window of the Marshal''s office again, and touched in through the gap in the window! After entering, the shadow returned to look like a ninja in black, and then went straight to the office desk. After scanning the scene on the desk, he took out from his arms a grenade bomb, one of the standard equipment of all black ninjas, gently placed it on the desk, and made a grenade bomb. Little timing device. Afterwards, he didn''t hesitate to turn around and leave the room at the old window! at the same time! In the navy headquarters, there are more than a dozen ninjas like this black ninja, sneaking into all important places of the navy. Grain warehouses, frozen meat warehouses, weapons and ammunition warehouses, etc., have not been spared. After the black-clothed ninjas sneaked into these places, they placed grenades, made a detonation device, and then turned and left. The whole process was done in one go! Soon, the time came to half past one in the morning! At this point, it has been more than ten minutes since Li Kong joined the battlefield! The ninjas of the Ghost Legion present were not covered by the Skybreaker, so under the powerful strength of Kong, Huang Yuan, and many naval officers, only less than 50 people were quickly killed! "It always feels like something big is going to happen!" Sora couldn''t help frowning while killing! At this time, he felt a little inexplicably flustered in his heart, and he always felt that something major was about to happen! But after thinking about it, he couldn''t figure out what would happen! At this moment, the corner of his eye suddenly caught a glimpse of the direction of the office building, as if a black shadow had left! "not good!" Hollow was surprised, and immediately wanted to go to the office building! Unfortunately, it''s too late! "Boom!" When Kong was about to leave, there was an explosion in the direction of the office building where the Marshal''s office on the top floor was located, and a fire came out! Immediately! There were explosions in various important places throughout the navy headquarters! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... In these successive explosions, raging fires appeared from various places in the headquarters, illuminating the entire navy headquarters, and also illuminating the gradually changing iron and blue face of Kona! "Boom!" Suddenly, a sound louder than other explosions sounded, so Kong could not help turning his head to look! "Weapon and ammunition warehouse!?" Kong said uncertainly~www.novelhall.com~ Tieqing''s face turned pale with a sigh! The weapons and ammunition compartments are all gunpowder! Once there is an explosion, half of the navy headquarters will be threatened! Immediately, I rushed to the ammunition warehouse without even thinking about it, and wanted to stop the explosion of the ammunition warehouse before it completely exploded! But obviously, this is futile! The next second after the explosion sounded. "boom!!!" Accompanied by the sound of the earth-shattering explosion that shattered the eardrums, a skyrocketing fire and a mushroom-shaped cloud of smoke emerged from the location of the weapon and ammunition warehouse! At the same time, a shock wave that destroys the world and the earth also swept from the center of the weapon and ammunition warehouse explosion, shattering the navy headquarters, which had half of it broken into pieces! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 757： Situation getting better West Sea Saint Martin Northwest Battlefield! The faint mist spread over the sea as the early morning came, gradually covering the entire battlefield, reducing the visibility in the battlefield a lot! Fortunately, none of the people who are still fighting on the battlefield are ordinary people, and the line of sight is not their only way to determine the location of the enemy, so the faint mist did not cause them any major trouble! On the other hand, because the human body in the battlefield has dropped drastically after fighting for a few days, they tacitly moved the place of battle from the sky at the beginning to the sea frozen by the blue pheasant. Slow down the speed of physical decline and ensure the integrity of your own combat power! And because of this, the battle has really entered a white-hot stage! In the battlefield! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by waves of collisions resounding throughout the sea, dozens of figures fought fiercely in the battlefield. The aftermath of their battles not only spread over a radius of hundreds of miles, but also made the frozen sea pitted everywhere! And if someone observes from the sky at this time, you can see dozens of people fighting in the entire battlefield, and the battlefield is clearly divided into four small battlefields! The first small battlefield, located on the right side of the entire battlefield! From Uozhihua Yaqianliu, Uozhihuareu, Bairegang Ruisenbang, Shion, and Arudiba against the power of five world governments led by black hands! And among them, Uozhihuaree and Bairegang Ruisenbong have the upper hand, crushing two unknown world government powerhouses! îǧ, Shion, and Arudiba were left behind. Under the powerful strength of the black hand and the two general-level world government powerhouses, they were suppressed throughout the process! Simply, Uozhihua Yaqianliu''s strength is only a little worse than Black Hand. Shion and Arudiba both carry rejuvenating potions, so no one is in danger of life on this battlefield for the time being! The second small battlefield is located in the middle of the entire battlefield! Ten golden saints including Garon, Dismax, Aiolia, plus the powerhouse at the pinnacle of Lieutenant General Gromash, against the Warring States, the Green Pheasant and the two world government powerhouses! And in this battlefield, the Warring States and others were suppressed! Garon, Dismax, Eoria, Grommash and other four lieutenant generals peak, even the generals need to spend a lot of hands and feet to get the strong main attack, plus there are six lieutenant generals. The Golden Saint Seiya was by the side to assist, ten to four, the Warring States group was suppressed miserably! Simply! The strength of the Warring States is far superior to the other people in this battlefield, so under his distraction support, although his group of people are suppressed, there is no possibility of death for the time being! The third battlefield is located in the northwest! There are five people fighting against the red dog: Ichiginmaru, Kuchiki Byakuya, Ukitake Shiro, Ulchiola Sifa, and Neutra Gilga! In this battlefield, the red dog was beaten badly! All five people are of the rank of lieutenant general, and the **** of death and virtual abilities they use are completely unfamiliar to Aka Inu, and don''t know it, so the only thing that Aka Inu is beaten to is to parry! The fourth battlefield is located in the west! Arthur dealt with the three powers of the world government at the general level! And this battlefield is also the most dangerous place in the entire battlefield! Of course, this danger is not about Arthur, but the powerhouse of the three world governments! Under Arthur''s desperate play, the three world government powerhouses all seem a little precarious! Among them, the worst is undoubtedly the strong man who can transform into a fox! Arthur attacked him first, and he was also the main attacker. The other two people couldn''t stop him, so Arthur looked at him to fight alone! Because of this, after a day of battle with Arthur, the strong fox had his left arm completely broken, and the sole of his right leg was beaten into blood foam, and there were countless bleeding wounds on his body. The deputy is dying! At the same time, in addition to the fox powerhouse, the other two world government general level powerhouses have not fallen into anything! Seeing that his teammates were beaten, the two of them can''t be watching, right? So I can only intervene! At first, the two of them just attacked from the sidelines, trying to threaten Arthur with an attack, so that Arthur had to give up his plan to attack the strong fox. But in the end in Arthur''s shameless drug use, these plans were regarded as a hateful failure! As a last resort, they could only take turns to fight the damage for the strong fox and stop Arthur from further attacks. Because of this, they have also suffered a lot of trauma! It''s just that this trauma is much easier than the dying appearance of the strong fox! the other side! "go to hell!" Arthur roared frantically, controlling the Thunder Giant with one hand and grabbing the fox powerhouse who had lost too much blood, and some of them couldn''t react, and threw him on the ice! "Boom!" After a loud noise, a deep hole appeared on the ice, and the red fox transformed by the thunder giant transformed by Arthur and the powerhouse of the world government was in the center of this deep hole! But the red fox was pressed into the deep hole by Arthur! Moreover, it seems that because the blow was too strong, the red fox''s eyes have begun to blur! Obviously, he has been beaten a little delirious! However, Arthur didn''t just let him go, but clenched his right hand tightly and hit him on the head suddenly! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Under the fierce attack of one punch after another, the look in the red fox''s eyes slowly dimmed! Seeing that the red fox is dying! Of course the other two cannot just look at it like this. "Stop it!" "Let go of him!" ... Amidst the roar of splitting eyes, the two deceived themselves and attacked Arthur! "Iron block. Iron fist!" "Pointing to the gun. Sharp!" ... The steel fist, with a sharp light, like a needle-like finger gun, fell on Arthur almost at the same time! However, Arthur did not pay attention, nor did he dodge, but resisted! "Um...huh!" In a muffled hum, Arthur''s fist attacking the red fox became heavier! At the same time, the powerhouses of the two world governments also showed madness on their faces and launched an attack on Arthur! "Asshole, let him go!" "Get out of here!" In their angry roar, countless attacks fell on Arthur. "Die to me!!!" And while Arthur resisted these attacks, gritted his teeth and roared, he slammed his fist on the red fox''s head! "Boom!" Finally, after a loud noise, the head of the red fox was beaten into blood by Arthur, splashing around, and it also made Arthur drenched with blood. At the same time, the red fox also changed back to the appearance of an ordinary person! But Arthur at this time was not proud! Instead, he turned over, hit a punch and forced the two generals who were madly attacking him back! After , UU read www.uuknshu.com, he took out a bottle of rejuvenation potion, and the two generals revealed despair, as if in the eyes of saying no, drank it! "Gulong!" As the liquid slowly flowed into his throat, Arthur felt his body refreshed instantly! At the same time, the wound on his body is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye! "Next... it''s your turn!" Arthur looked at the two generals in front of him, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and showed a confident but crazy smile! And in this smile, the two generals didn''t feel any goodness, instead they felt cold in their hearts! Just now they were forced to kill one of them when all three were complete. Now they only have two, how to fight? --- at the same time! In the sky not far from the battlefield! "!" Accompanied by a violent sound of breaking through the sky, a middle-aged man with brown feathered wings behind him appeared above the sea! "Here, here!" The middle-aged man said with excitement looking at the light that appeared from time to time in the faint mist below, as well as the deafening noise and wave after wave of shock waves. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 758： Just right "Where do you start?" The middle-aged man flying with wings open in the sky looked at the people fighting in the mist below, frowned slightly, and started thinking! And after thinking for a while, he made a decision in his heart! "It''s just you...Warring States!" The middle-aged man said, took down the gun he was carrying, and pressed a small dot on the side of the gun! "Kakka!" Immediately, the gun in his hand was like a Transformer, and it began to twist and deform, and finally turned into a one-meter long, with two sharp eyes carved like eagles on the side. The whole body was silvery white, full of mechanical sniper. gun! Immediately, he took out a scarlet red bullet that looked like a flame from his pocket and put it in the magazine! "Crack!" Immediately afterwards, he moved his hands and the bullet was loaded! "Sorry for the Warring States period, my former... good friend!" After a trace of entanglement flashed in the middle-aged man''s eyes, he sighed and turned his head to the scope of the sniper rifle. "call---" After taking a deep breath and adjusting his own state, the middle-aged man turned his head facing the scope into an eagle head with sharp sharpness in his eyes! next moment! The middle-aged man pulled the trigger decisively! "boom!" In an instant, one was covered with armed color, and the scarlet bullet flew out from the barrel, heading towards the Warring States, which was fighting under the middle-aged man! the other side! At the moment when the middle-aged bullet pulled the trigger in the Warring States Period, the chills shook, and the alarm bells in his heart! Danger! Extremely dangerous! At this moment, the Warring States Period felt an unprecedented sense of crisis! And because of this, he gave birth to countless doubts in an instant! Where does the danger come from? Was it brought by these people? What is the state of danger? Thinking about it this way, the Warring States subconsciously explored the surrounding situation with the color of knowledge! Unfortunately, it''s a bit late! As soon as he saw the color release, the bullet with a fierce momentum came quietly to a place less than 100 meters above the head of the Warring States, and headed towards the head of the Warring States from top to bottom! "Bah---" Caught off guard, the bullet hit! Fortunately, the Warring States Period is the Warring States Period after all. At the last moment, he reluctantly moved his head slightly to the side, so that the bullet avoided the most important head of the person and shot it onto the right shoulder! But things did not end so easily! "boom!" At the moment the bullet hit his shoulder, a fire light appeared from the bullet. The bullet exploded! The right shoulder of the Warring States was immediately exploded with a blood hole that could see the bones. At this moment, the right hand of the Warring States Period fell weakly! Upon seeing this, the eyes of Kanon and Abrodi from the entire Warring States Period, and the three of Camou who later joined in to assist, all brightened, and immediately seized the opportunity! "Lightspeed Fist!" "Piranha Rose!" "Freeze fist!" ... With the fastest speed, the three of them played the fastest moves they could make and headed towards the Warring States! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The speed of light fist, the black rose with the meaning of curse and death, with the endless cold wind, bombarded the body of the Warring States at this time when the Sengoku factor exploded and lost consciousness! "puff!" Suddenly, the Warring States vomited blood and flew out. And this sudden change was that other people who were on the battlefield at this time were totally lost! what happened? what''s the situation? Why did the Warring States suddenly fly out? Amidst the many doubts of everyone, the Warring States who flew upside down on the other side reacted immediately, stomping on his legs repeatedly, and finally forcibly stopped his body in the air! "who is it?" After standing still, the lingering Warring States suddenly raised his head, looking at the direction where the bullet came with scorching eyes, and roared with an iron face. Too dangerous! If he hadn''t just barely reacted at the last moment, turned his head and let the bullet shoot on his shoulder, then he would have seen the king now! Of course, he is not feeling well now! The right arm has no energy to say it, because the three of Kanon, Abrodi, and Camu have grasped the opportunity to attack, which has caused him to feel a sharp pain in his body every time he breathes! It is clear! He is injured internally! Faced with the roar of the Warring States period, the middle-aged man in the sky didn''t say anything. After a complicated look flashed in his eyes, he took out an ice-blue bullet with a chill on it from his pocket. ! "Crack!" Loading, loading, aiming, all in one go! Immediately! He pulled the trigger! "boom!" next moment! The bullets carrying the cold and armed domineering, shot out from the muzzle, and headed for the Warring States Period! Danger! Extremely dangerous! At this moment, the Warring States'' heart was alarmed, and he felt a deadly threat! "Damn it!" Seeing that the Warring States didn''t wait to answer, but waited for the bullet, he cursed in his heart, but had to concentrate on preparing for the upcoming attack! And the other side! Looking at the appearance of the Warring States Period, Kanon, Abrodi, and Ka Miao were in the situation before they were combined, and they also knew that in the sky, an unknown long-range archer was helping them! Although they don''t know who helped them, this does not prevent them from starting the Warring States! At this time, it is the right way to kill the other party. As for who helps... it doesn''t matter! Thinking, the three of them attacked at the same time! "Magic Demon King Fist!" "Piranha Rose!" "Diamond Stardust Fist!" ... A fist with a mental attack, a black rose with the meaning of curse and death, and a beautiful snowflake like a star, three attacks towards the Warring States! Among them, the magical magic fist originally used for mind control was reduced by Kanon, and the effect of mental interference was enhanced, while the piranha rose, which was cursed and dead, blocked the Warring States Period. In the left and right directions, the diamond star punches that floated like snowflakes blocked the upper and lower directions of the Warring States Period! The intention of these three attacks is obvious. It was to interfere with the Warring States period, so that the Warring States period could not be avoided, and could only resist the attack of the unknown long-range shooter who helped them! Seeing that the Warring States period was about to fall into an unrecoverable place, something happened again! "Tear!" A pitch-black crack opened out of thin air~www.novelhall.com~ as if tearing the space apart, appeared above the place where the Warring States Period was! Immediately! A tall figure slowly walked out of the crack! And the moment he walked out, the tall figure waved. Suddenly, the upper, lower, rear, front, left, and right sides of the Warring States Period opened a pitch-black gap out of thin air! The bullets of the middle-aged man, Kanon''s Magical Demon King''s Fist, Abrodi''s Piranha Rose, and Kamiao''s Diamond Star Fist almost all rushed into these dark cracks at the same time, and then they collapsed silently. Up! "Sorry, I''m late!" The tall figure looked at the Warring States Period and said with a smile. The Warring States period looked at the incoming person for a moment, then exclaimed, "No, just right... my brother!" High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king above chapter list Chapter 759： Past friends "Come out too!" The tall figure took a deep breath and said towards the sky, "I know it''s you! The three of us haven''t seen each other for a long time, how about coming out to see you?" Hearing the words of the tall figure, the Warring States period was taken aback, and then immediately reacted! It turns out that the person above the sky knows him! The three of us, know him, plus the identity of a tall figure... Putting it all together, suddenly a person who made him a little unbelievable, but who best met these conditions, appeared in his mind! Could it be... him? the other side! "call---" Hearing the words of the tall figure, the middle-aged man hesitated for a while, took a deep breath, slowly landed from the sky, and appeared in front of everyone! "Long time no see!" The middle-aged man looked at the two, suppressing his feelings, and greeted plainly. Although the tone of his speech was plain, everyone present could hear the trace of unevenness from that plain tone! "Well, it''s been a long time!" The tall figure smiled slightly and replied slightly. "Sure enough, it''s you... Pengri!" Warring States said, and after a complicated look flashed in his eyes, he asked with some pain, "Why? Could it be... Have you been bought by Saint Martin?" "No!" Hearing these words, Pengri shook his head and said, "The reason why I attacked you has nothing to do with Saint Martin!" "Why is that?" Warring States asked tremblingly. "Ugh---" Peng Geli opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, turning a thousand words into a long sigh. At this time, the tall figure shook his head, came to the Warring States, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I''ll explain it to you... Warring States!" "You..." Warring States glanced at Gundam''s figure and hesitated, "Keo, you know?" "Yeah!" The man named Keo by the drums nodded and responded, "This involves the fight above! Two days ago, the people of Tianlong held an internal meeting because of St. Martin''s affairs. During the meeting, a dragon nobleman wanted to challenge the position of the five old stars, so he made a bet with one of the five old stars!" "Taking the outcome of this war as a gamble, the five old stars bet on you to win, and the dragon bet on Saint Martin to win! And for his own victory, the dragon sent him, and the five old stars let me come. !" Hearing that, the Warring States period was taken aback for a while, then he looked at Peng Ge with an incredible expression, and asked, "Did you take refuge in the Sky Dragon? You were the one of the three of us who hated the Sky Dragon people the most!" After Penggri was silent for a while, he shook his head and sighed, "People can change!" "People can change..." Warring States murmured, falling into silence, not knowing what was thinking! "Okay, don''t think too much!" Keou grabbed the shoulders of the Warring States, raised his head and looked at Pengri with scorching eyes, and said, "He has indeed changed, but not as much as you thought!" "Ok!?" Hearing this, Zeng Guo turned his head to look at Ke Ou, wondering, "What do you mean?" "The reason why he took refuge in Tianlongren was because his daughter had a very rare disease, and there is only one person in this world who can treat, and the cost of treatment is extremely high, so he can only rely on the doctor who can treat. A Heavenly Dragon!" Ke Ou said sternly. "Really?" The Warring States Period looked at Peng Ge with blazing eyes and asked. Pengri did not speak, but responded with silence! However, this is enough for the Warring States Period to see something! "Ugh---" After the Warring States sighed helplessly, he didn''t say anything! Family affection is the heaviest thing in the world, and to change for it, the Warring States period is hard to say! After a long silence, Peng Geli slowly said, "Now I have a different position, I can only be sorry!" "Different positions!" Hearing this sentence, Warring States couldn''t help but appear in his mind once he lived together with Keo and Pengri! The Warring States Period was born in a small place in the South China Sea! He, Keo and Pengri were all born in this place! Since childhood, the three of them have been fighting together, making trouble together, playing together, and spending their carefree childhood together. It can be said that their friendship is like Luffy, Ace and Sabo! But also, as time passed, after they grew up, they ended up like the three of Luffy, according to their personal wishes, each took a different path! Since his father was a navy, Warring States grew up listening to the story of the navy. He always imagined that his father would become a navy and wipe out all the pirates in the world. So after growing up, he joined the navy and became a member of the navy! It was after this that he showed his talents, and only met Karp, Zefa, and He after entering the headquarters! Keos father was an official. He had some desire for power since he was a child. So when he grew up, he passed the recommendation of his fathers friend and joined the CP that the world government swayed. An agent was hired. Peng Ge, who grew up in a poor family, had a desire for money and wanted to make money faster and make more money, so when he grew up, he became a bounty hunter! And after they walked their respective paths, the three had no contact! To this day, the three have met again on this occasion! After thinking about it for a while, the Warring States period seemed to have figured out something, with a smile on his face, he said in relief, "Yes...different positions!" After all, they are not the boys they once were! Although they were good friends and good brothers when they were young, they have their own lives, goals, and ideals when they grow up. Therefore, in this situation, they met and became enemies! And the reason for all this has nothing to do with right or wrong, just a different position! "I''m sorry for you first, and then it''s the owner...I won''t keep my hands!" Keo looked at Pengri and said with a smile. "It''s okay!" Penggri shook his head, and said, "As you said, each is the owner! And... the arm of the Warring States Period is now dead. From the current situation, you have no chance to win. !" In fact, from the very beginning when he fired that shot at the Warring States Period, he was already mentally prepared! Although in the Warring States Period, Keou was a good friend of his childhood, but he is also a good friend of his childhood. After decades, he now has his own family, his own wife and children, and what he wants to protect. ! Under these premises, since he was confronted with the two, he has nothing to say, just give full play to it! And listening to Pengri''s words, the Warring States was silent! As Pengri said! Their chances of winning are too slim! Before, after his death with his arm intact, the situation was just maintained at a stalemate, and they even meant that they were a bit disadvantaged! And now, his right arm was under Peng Ges sneak attack, completely unable to use his strength, and his combat power was abolished by 30%. Not to mention the situation, as long as they fight, they will fall steadily. ! "Ha ha!" Keou listened to his words ~www.novelhall.com~ chuckled twice and said, "Look again!" With that said, Keou took a deep breath, and then suddenly activated his devil fruit ability! "Sizzle!" Suddenly, the space in front of him was like a rag torn apart, cracking a black gap. At the moment when the gap opened, five figures sprang out from the other side of the gap! next moment! The gap was closed immediately! "Huh huh!" But Keou''s whole figure seemed to have consumed a lot of physical strength. He bowed his waist, put his hands on his knees, and gasped in place, panting and laughing and said, "Now...now... You still...do you still think...you...can you win?" High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 760： Situation change "Impossible! Where did these people come from?" Penggri frowned and looked at the five people who emerged from the crack in front of him, and said, "The strong people in the world government, except you, are not affected by that one. Did the adults monitor it?" "Yes, everything in the world government is under surveillance!" Keou nodded and admitted, then the corners of his mouth raised slightly and said, "But...what about outside the world government?" Upon hearing this, Peng Ge''s heart was shocked! Yes! The world government is under surveillance, but the adult outside the world government has no way to monitor them all! "Those adults, who doesn''t have their own power outside?" Keo said again. "Okay... even like this, I don''t think you guys can win!" Peng Geli said lightly after scanning the five people, "With their strength, I think at most it will let the situation here. Its just a reversal. For the entire battlefield, I think its not enough, right?" "Look, the red dog over there has been driven into a desperate situation, and the two world government powerhouses over there were also crushed and beaten by the King Arthur of Saint Martin. In this case, It won''t help if they join!" For the five people in front of him, Peng Geli glanced at each other, and after feeling the sense of crisis that the other party brought to him, he was basically sure that only one was at the general level and the other four were lieutenants! If these strengths are placed in the new world, they can be said to be very strong. If you are lucky, you can even mix with the four emperors! However, if you put it on this battlefield in front of you, this strength is really nothing! In this battlefield, most of the top combat power of St. Martin has been assembled, and half of the top combat power of the world government. In this case, even if these five people join, at most, the entire middle of the battlefield will be The reversal of the situation will not cause any waves on the entire battlefield! "It''s not enough!" Keou readily admitted, then said with a smile, "But if these are not enough, you can call someone more!" Listening to Keohs words, Penggri raised his brows and said, "You still have physical strength to make people? You got these people from far away? Just once you started to gasp, you think you How many people can I call?" "Furthermore, only one of these five people can give me a little threat. The others are about the same as the lieutenant generals in the Navy. I think that the five-star lord does not have much power similar to the admiral. The strongest?" Keouwei smiled and said, "People who can pose a threat to you can''t be called, but...the four of them can still be called in so many waves!" The general level is not the Chinese cabbage. The general level in the current war can be said to have occupied a large part of all the general level powerhouses in the world! In this case, even the five old stars can no longer make more generals and powerhouses! However, the general can''t get it, and the powerhouse at the lieutenant level can still get a lot! Compared with generals, the number of lieutenant ranks in this world is quite large. Although the strong ones can be matched with the tough ones at the general level, the weak ones may even be counter-killed by the major general level. The strength span is very large, but in short, this level is relatively easy to find and can also be sent in this war. Use it! After all, in this war, there are still many lieutenant-level golden saints, death, and imaginary! As long as the number of lieutenants is large enough, let them deal with the golden saints, the gods of death, and the imaginary, and liberate the fighting power of the strong in the world government, it can indeed change the battle! And listening to this, Peng Ge''s head also turned around. He understood the meaning of Pengris words, Immediately, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and he looked at Keou and said solemnly, "In this case, I can only solve you first! Sorry... my former good friend!" With that said, Penggri''s wings rushed into the sky for a while, and in the process, he took out a cyan bullet from his pocket, which felt a little cold to the touch, and put it in the magazine! the other side! Watching Pengri fly into the sky, Keou took a deep breath and smiled indifferently, and said, "Warring States, you are injured now, you should not participate in the battle between the two of us!" "Ok!" Warring States nodded silently, without saying anything! Right now, his right arm is completely out of strength. In this case, let him join the battle at the general level, especially in the battle between Keo and Pengri, two generals who are obviously not at the general level. of! While watching the Warring States nod, Keou pointed to the five people he had brought, and said, "You five go and join the battle. Just stabilize the situation here!" For the people he brought, he knew their strength very well, so he didn''t have much demand, just ask them to stabilize the situation here! After his physical strength recovers slightly, he can summon more powerhouses at the lieutenant general level to reverse the whole situation! "Yes! Lord Keou!" The five agreed in unison. the other side! Originally listening to Keou and Pengri, the Warring States trio talked about gossip within the world government, and couldn''t help slowing down the fighting, and the people who stopped watching. After hearing Keou''s words, they finally came back deep! "The world government is really...really..." Regarding the struggle within the world government, Ka Miao couldn''t help but want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He could only change his voice and said, "Oh. ~Forget it, get ready to fight!" "Hmm!" Several other people present nodded at the same time! "Give it to me the Warring States!" Grommash couldn''t help saying. Just now, the three of Kanon, Abrody, and Ka Miao looked at the opportunity. When he fought the Warring States set, he did not join because he reacted and attacked faster than the three! And now, the right arm of the Warring States Period has been scrapped. Such a good opportunity, if he didn''t do it again, he would be too sorry for Pengri''s shot! Furthermore, his main purpose for joining the battle was to deal with the Warring States Period. Now that the Warring States Period whose right arm has been abolished, his strength must have dropped drastically. In this case, if he didn''t do anything, he would look down upon himself! "Row!" In this regard, the others have no opinion! In their view, after the Warring States was abolished on the right arm, Gromash should be able to deal with it alone! "The powerhouse at the general level among the remaining five is handed over to me, you can deal with other people!" Jialong glanced at the opponent, and said in a deep voice. "Yes!" Camu and Abrodi agreed in unison. Kanon is the strongest among the three of them. It is the best choice to deal with that general level! "The rest, we are one and two!" Camu said to Abrodi. Although Camus and Abrodi, as well as the other four remaining are lieutenants, there are also differences between lieutenant generals and lieutenant generals! Kamuu and Abrodi, who have been tempered by the Tower of Trial, are not as strong as Garon, but they are also among the best in the rank of lieutenant generals. It is not easy to deal with the other four lieutenant generals, but it is also It''s just a little hard work, it''s not impossible to deal with it! Of course, they also have better choices. Call other golden saints to support! However, after thinking about it, they gave up the idea! Lieutenant generals and generals are not of the same level after all! In addition to them, the seven golden saints had already struggled to deal with the three generals including the green pheasant. If people were to support them at this time, it might collapse the situation. This is something they don''t want to see! "Okay, I want the two on the left!" Abrody agreed. And soon ~www.novelhall.com~ After a few people finished dividing their opponents, a few new people who joined the battlefield and the Warring States Period also came toward them aggressively! ---- the other side! Arthur, who was dealing with two world government powerhouses, used his knowledge to confirm the current situation after the battle! After five people joined the battlefield, the small battlefield located in the middle of the battlefield, the situation in the central part inevitably began to tilt towards the navy side! In this regard, he did not say anything, just speeded up his attack! He knew that without getting the two in front of him, no matter what the situation was, what he thought would be useless! And... Arthur also knew that the real decision was not actually here! Thinking about it, the corners of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 761： Last time, 3 days! Soon it was night again! At this moment, four of the five old stars gathered together in one of Mariagioa''s office! "The people below are already complaining!" The five old star with a long beard said lightly after taking a sip of coffee. Less than twenty-four hours have passed since Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni attacked Marijoa for the second time! But in less than twenty-four hours, they received more complaints from the Tianlongren than the previous days combined! There are three reasons for this! One is that compared with the last time, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni''s style of play is really shameless! Neither fight you head-on nor fight you. You chase him and run away. If you don''t chase him, you fight. In any case, you are going to attack Mariejoa, and it will not stop for a moment! What''s even more exaggerated is that under these premises, he still wouldn''t let the Tianlongren leave! A few hours ago, a Tianlongren felt that he couldn''t bear all this. He was about to take his family and leave Mariejoa first, and go to other places in the Red Earth Continent to avoid her first, and then come back when Mariejoa is safe! Who would have thought that at the moment they left, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni found them and began to attack them frantically! If it werent for the Dragonite to belong to the Dragonite family, its not low-powered. There are two lieutenant-level powerhouses as guards, and Mariagioa is not far away. If a general comes to support it in time, maybe The family knelt there! However, even though he did not kneel in the end, the Tianlong family was also frightened as a result, and he dared not go out anymore, and went straight back to Mary Joa! And after hearing about the Tianlong people, the Tianlong people naturally stopped doing it! Staying has to face the dangers brought by Yamamoto Motoyagisei Shigekuni every moment, but when he leaves, he is prevented by Yamamoto Motoyagisei Shigekuni. This kind of thing cannot be done by one person, nor is it to stay. It''s not a grievance to walk. When have they suffered from the domineering Tianlong people in the world? Secondly, the attack a few days ago has already caused dissatisfaction among the people of Tianlong! Although the Tianlong people considered the authority of the Five Old Stars and their own interests, they did not immediately break out, but after a long period of time, these dissatisfaction was on the verge of breaking out! And now Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekunis practice of not letting people leave, and has been attacking Mariejoa, is like the last straw that crushes the camel, which has accumulated a lot of dissatisfaction and is on the edge of the explosion. Outbreak completely! Three, and the most important point! In order to win the victory of the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, Carl also played a role behind this. He wanted to use the collective voice of the Tianlong people to deal with the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing and create an opportunity for himself to win! Therefore, these complaints broke out collectively within this period of time! "No way! This Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni is too shameless!" After the five old stars of the golden beard said a little sigh, they also picked up a cup of coffee and drank! To be honest, the shameless play of Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni is the most disgusting play they have seen in the past few years! Even if they have good self-cultivation and scheming, facing this kind of play, they want to swear: Shameless! Simply, after all, it was their self-cultivation and scheming to suppress the thoughts in their hearts, and then they did not say this sentence! "Then what should I do now?" Scar Five Old Star asked faintly! No matter how shameless Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni is, solving the problem is the key! "There are only three ways to solve the current problem! First, temporarily suppress the complaints of the people below, and then quickly resolve the complaints of Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni within three days to alleviate the complaints of the people below! The other things will be considered long-term!" "Second, it is also to temporarily suppress the following complaints, and let the Warring States period catch the King Arthur of St. Martin within three days! As long as he catches him, everything will be much easier. At that time, when the king is caught, Yamamoto For the sake of the kings life, Yuanliu Ye Chongguo didnt dare to attack again, right?" "Third, the Sengoku and others will retreat directly. With regard to the West Sea, let St. Martin take a step! If St. Martin doesn''t want to die, as long as we give in, St. Martin will also retreat! And once Yamamoto Moto Ryusai retreats Now, this crisis is temporarily solved!" "It''s just that, we won''t say that our interests are damaged, and..." said Wu Lao Xing, the long beard, couldn''t help but glance at the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing who hadn''t spoken since the beginning, and his face was embarrassed. . His meaning is self-evident! If they follow his last thought, it means they have lost! Well, this is actually not unacceptable to the other five old stars! After all, judging from the current situation, if they continue to fight, even if they win, they will eventually pay a great price, so for them, some of the gains outweigh the losses! But the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing may not be acceptable! Because if they lose, it means that the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing and Karl''s bet is lost! Under this circumstance, the position of the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing will inevitably be shaken by Carl. He is no longer as stable as he used to sit, and Carl also has the opportunity to board the Wu Lao Xing position! Therefore, whether the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing can accept it is really a question! And the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing listened to the words of the Wu Lao Xing Long Beard, and after feeling the way he looked at him, he also understood the meaning of the words of the Wu Lao Xing Long Beard! Then, after thinking about it for a long time, he took a deep breath, and then made up a difficult resolution, and said in a deep voice, "Three days, just three days! Give me three days Time, if the three days of the mountain is not dead, or if King Arthur of Saint Martin is not arrested, then let the Warring States and others retreat!" He finally gave in! There is no strong rejection of the proposal of a long beard and five old stars! Of course, this does not allow him to make concessions! Although he is one of the Five Old Stars, in the face of the collective voice of the entire Tianlong people, he had to pay attention to it and had to give in! After all, he is only the Five Old Stars, just a relatively powerful main line among the Dragonites, one of the people in power of the world government, not Yim, and cannot go against the collective interests of the Dragonites! "Damn bastard!" After the eight-character Hu Wuxing agreed, he secretly cursed Karl behind the scenes, but said again, "However, who will give the order to the retreat of the Warring States?" This question is very important! Although he just said three days'' words very firmly, as a qualified person in power, he should not just think about the consequences of victory, but also think about how to turn the bitter fruit of failure into relative if he fails. In terms of the smallest! At the very least, I can''t bring myself other bitter fruits except the bitter fruits of losing the gambling game! For example...back the pot! Well, ordering the Warring States to retreat, this is undoubtedly a big pot! The retreat of the Warring States means that the world government has surrendered and made concessions, and the world government has surrendered. If the world government has given up, it also means that the world government has given up its interests in the Xihai! Under this circumstance, no matter who issued this order, it must be a pot that harms the collective interests of the Tianlong people! Who told you to order? And listening to the words of the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, the other five old stars looked at each other and fell silent! None of the people present are fools~www.novelhall.com~ For something like a black pot, naturally, no one would actively want to recite it! After being silent for a long time, the Golden Beard and Five Old Stars finally spoke first, "Lets do this... then, we will have another Draco meeting and see what they think. If they say they want to continue, then continue. If they want the Warring States to retreat, then retreat!" The meaning of the words of the five old stars of the golden beard is very simple, that is to transfer the pot out! When the time comes, there will be a Tianlong people meeting. Whoever wants to end all this will have to back the pot, if the collective wants it, then the group will back the pot. Then the Tianlong people will naturally have nothing to say! "Okay, so be it!" As for what he meant, the five elder stars present after taking a look at each other, all nodded tacitly, and agreed! As long as the pot is not up, they don''t care who it is! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 762： Not easy good news When the five old stars were discussing, in the sky of the navy headquarters, their expressions were pale! No other reason! The ninjas of the Ghost Army are so disgusting! Compared with the shameless and disgusting style of Yamamoto Motoyusai Shigekuni, the shamelessness of the ghost army in the navy headquarters is not less disgusting! Relying on his powerful strength and the powerful maneuvering ability of Lu Ling, Yamamoto Motoryu Sai Shigekuni constantly carried out sneak attacks on Mariejoa, which made the Denonians on Mariejoa feel uneasy all day long, thus causing extremes to the world government. huge pressure! The Ghost Army, which is responsible for attacking the navy headquarters, is relying on its intrepid spirit, strong concealment ability, and not weak offensive power to continuously attack the navy headquarters, causing great casualties to the navy! Among them, the most disgusting thing is that the ninjas of this ghost army can''t kill them! Obviously, thousands of people were killed last time, and in a blink of an eye, another thousand attacked the navy headquarters. In this case, Sora faced the ninjas of the ghost army, and it was really disgusting! Of course, in fact, at this time, he also understood that the ninjas of the Ghost Army should not be human! After all, who TM of normal people would have cyan skin? Who will have red eyes? Who will turn into a black mist after death? Sora is also well-informed, he has seen a lot of strange races in the world. But in his memory, there is no race that meets these requirements! So he concluded that the ninja of the Ghost Legion was not a human, and it was probably the product of some kind of demon fruit''s ability! But even if you know that the ninjas of the Ghost Army are not humans, what can they do? Is it still possible to fight? For this reason, Sora is a brain drain! let''s hit... The other party is not a human being. I guess the person who made these things behind the scenes will not feel distressed if they die, and it will be a big deal. For every casualty in the Navy, it is really a casualty, and every death is an order. He feels distressed! But don''t fight... This is not what he said alone. It depends on the opponent to fight or not. If the opponent wants to fight, he has to fight! Therefore, in desperation, Sora could only let these people at the rear admiral level and lieutenant admiral level continue to scan around the navy headquarters to prevent the ghost army from attacking, while sending people to search around, trying to find the ghost. The source of the Legion, ready to solve this matter directly from the root! In addition, he also sent someone to notify the five old stars on Mary Joa that he wanted to seek their help! However, the results of his actions are not satisfactory! On the Guard against Ghost Theater... The concealment ability of the Ghost Legion is so strong that even the Rear Admiral will continue to scan the navy headquarters with sight and hearing in the future, but there will always be fish that slip through the net and cause harm to the navy! According to the statistics of Kongren, apart from the last nights raid by the Ghost Legion Ninja, which caused great losses to the Navy, after that raid, the ninja of the Ghost Legion was in the navy with every possible defense. It also caused nearly 3,000 deaths to the Navy, and tens of thousands were injured! On the search for the source of the Ghost Legion... After searching for a day, the navy he sent out could not even find the root hair! Of course, this Kong also probably knows the reason! Judging from the previous departure of the Skybreaker and the appearance of the navy headquarters, the source of these ghost army ninjas, or the creators behind the scenes, should have been hiding in a seabed near the navy headquarters with the skybreaker! As for Mary Joa... "What!? Three days?" Sora hung up the phone with a sullen expression! Marijoas reply to Sora was that they also suffered a shameless attack by Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni. In order to protect the safety of the Denon people, there was no way to separate people to support the navy headquarters and let the navy headquarters stand by itself. ! And told Kong that as long as three days withstand, the war will have an answer! For this, Sora is naturally not angry! Are you kidding me? Let him stay for three days? Under the desperate attack of the ghost army ninja, the navy is in casualties all the time. In this case, let alone three days, he feels distressed even for the day! Furthermore, three days! The ninjas of the Ghost Army are not humans, so naturally they can attack endlessly, but most people in the navy headquarters have not yet reached the strength to be able to fight for days and nights without rest! In these three days, as people get tired, the casualties of the Navy Headquarters will definitely rise sharply. Even if the war is over, the casualties of the Navy Headquarters will probably take several years to heal! Thinking like this, Sora has no other way! After all, Mary Joas is the superior of the navy. What else can he do with the superiors orders? I can only accept it! "These bastards! I''m so fucking!" Kong patted the table and said a polite greeting. Although the reality made him only accept it, his unhappiness still made him unable to help but say a series of asterisks. However, after talking about a series of asterisks and venting a little, Sora returned to reality! Since the above said that results will be produced within three days, it should really be able to produce results within three days! But before that, he still faced the Ghost Legion for three days, so he still had to find a way to reduce the loss of the navy! As for how to lower... After thinking for a long time, Kong had an idea! Bring all the navies together, abandon the outer areas of the navy headquarters, and shrink the defensive area. In this way, more power can be used to defend fewer places! At that time, let Rear Admiral and Lieutenant Admiral use their knowledge and experience to cross-scan back and forth in concentrated places to guard against the Ghost Army. In that case, many unnecessary casualties can be reduced! Thinking of this, Sora called the Huang Yuan directly! "Marshal, you are looking for me!" Huang Yuan walked into the temporary marshal''s office set up because the original office was bombed with a look of fatigue. In the past few days, the original salted fish, only thinking about nine in the morning and five in the evening, had a two-hour break at noon, and clocked in at work all day, but Huang Yuan who did nothing had to get busy! no way! The Navy Headquarters has now suffered such a great loss. If he salted the fish like he used to, if he went to work like that, clocked in and drank tea, and lived leisurely, I am afraid that being empty would not make him feel better! "You have people gather all the navies in the navy headquarters and protect them!" Looking at Huang Yuan''s tired face, Kong Lao''s face blushed! Take a look! The yellow ape who is usually lazy and sloppy has been turned into this way by his misfortune, and his face is not red! However, there is nothing guilty about being empty! It''s okay to be lazy, if Huang Yuan is still lazy at this time, he might really hit people! "Why?" Huang Yuan asked curiously. "As mentioned above, with the St. Martin''s affairs, results can be produced within three days, so I must gather and protect the navy in the navy headquarters so that I can survive these three days at the least cost!" Kong simple Explained! "understand!" Although Huang Yuan was lazy, his brain was very good. In Kong''s simple explanation, he quickly understood Kong''s meaning. After agreeing to one sentence, he said again, "Then I will go to work!" After speaking, Huang Yuan yawned and left! And watching him leave Kong, originally wanted to order Huang Yuan to do something else, but when he saw Huang Yuan who was yawning and showing a tired face, he opened his mouth~www.novelhall.com ~ But I can''t bear to order anything. Forget it! Let the yellow ape survive! Thinking about this, Kong made a secret decision in his heart, ready to order these other things to others! And just now! "Blubru!" The phone at the desk rang suddenly! Subconsciously, Sora answered the phone and said, "Hello?" And then, after the voice came from the other end of the phone, a smile appeared on Kong''s face! Not easy! After so many days, he finally heard good news! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 763： Strategic retreat Time goes back to half an hour ago! "Patters!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Accompanied by violent storms, the shadows of fists in the sky, the heinously dark armed domineering, thunder and lightning, flames and other various attacks are intertwined and collide with each other. While producing waves of aftermath, these attacks It will also illuminate the scary night sky that appears dark under the violent storm! At this time, the G1 branch was in the battle, and half of the land was completely destroyed by the aftermath of the battle! "Crazy woman, stop! You can''t beat the two of us!" Zefa said sharply, looking at Charlotte Lingling who was not far away. "Jie Jie Jie... you''re right!" Charlotte Lingling smiled and said, "But it doesn''t matter, I just want to fight!" The purpose of her trip was nothing more than to respond to Arthurs request, to give Arthur a cover, to help him threaten the world government, so she didnt care whether she could win or not. As long as the purpose was completed, the fight would be more fun. She is very happy! "Humph!" Zefa snorted and said again, "If the **** hadn''t been there, you would have been killed by us!" The current situation is that Zefa and Karp join forces to deal with Charlotte Lingling, while Crane is going to direct the battle! And because the members of the White Beard Pirates have been staying next to the G1 branch, Zefa and Karp did not dare to fight with all their strength when dealing with Charlotte Lingling! They are afraid that White Beard will suddenly attack if they do their best, and that would be terrible! "Jie Jie Jie...If he hadn''t been around, you would have been killed by me!" Charlotte Lingling let out a cruel word with a grin. Like Zephakapp, Charlotte Lingling was also afraid to make a full shot because of her white beard! Although they were once partners on a boat, pirates are pirates. Even if they were once partners on a boat, they must be wary of each other! Otherwise, I dont know when I was sold! And when Charlotte Lingling was talking with Zefa, Kata Kuri hurriedly came to her side! "Mom, under the command of Crane, the navy has forced our people back to the edge of the coast. Do you think it is to retreat or continue to attack?" Kata Kuli looked solemn, and after asking, he seemed to think again. What? I quickly added, "If you continue, the casualties may be a bit big by then!" Listening to what he said, Charlotte Lingling took a deep look at Zefa and Karp in front of her, exhaled deeply, and said in a deep voice, "Please go down and retreat!" She just gave Arthur a cover and helped him threaten the world government. She didn''t intend to smash the navy. So when the casualties might increase, she naturally chose to retreat first! Besides, she is not the Virgin, so she will not do this kind of detrimental things for self-interest! "Understood!" Kata Kuri turned around and left after agreeing, and went to inform others! "Hahaha...Lingling, are you going to leave? Don''t you want to kill us? Why are you running away!" Karp laughed unabashedly! Although the voices of Kata Kuri and Charlotte Lingling were not high, but both Karp and Zefa present were powerful men with general strength! If they couldn''t even hear this, they should have committed suicide long ago! "Jie Jie Jie... what do you know, this is called a strategic retreat!" Charlotte Lingling said nonsensely! "Strategic retreat, hahaha!" Karp smiled boldly, while clutching his stomach, making a smile with a stomachache, while pointing at Charlotte Lingling, smiling and said, "Strategic retreat... ..Hahaha...strategic retreat...hahaha..." And after laughing for a long time, Karp gradually stopped the outrageous laughter, and after calming down, he smiled and praised, "I didn''t expect to see you for so long, except that you are even crazy. I have grown a lot of eloquence!" Charlotte Lingling did not deny this, she smiled and said, "Jie Jie Jie, you don''t know there are more!" At this time, before Karp could reply, Katakuri, who had just left, came to Charlotte Lingling again, and whispered, "Mom, you can go!" "Yeah!" Charlotte Lingling nodded and said with a grinning smile at Karp and Zefa, "Jie Jie Jie... I''m leaving now. If you want to stop, just come!" With that said, Charlotte Lingling evacuated the two while alerting them! During this period, her men also retreated along with her retreat and boarded the Queen Mother Anthem. "Damn it!" Seeing this scene, Zefa raised his brows and wanted to step forward to stop it! However, at this moment Karp stretched out his hand, stopped him, shook his head, and said, "Forget it, let her go! We can''t keep her. If we insist on keeping her, I''m afraid that except for the bigger ones. Apart from casualties, there will be no good results!" Hearing Karp''s words, Zefa''s face was tangled. After hesitating for a long time, he gave up helplessly and sighed, "It''s cheaper for her!" Zefa at this time, although he hated the pirates because of the death of his family, but also because his beloved disciples had not been attacked by the pirates and were almost annihilated, so his hatred of the pirates has not reached him. The level of appearance after more than ten years! Therefore, after much measurement, Zefa let Charlotte Lingling go! If it were changed to the time when he played more than ten years later, he would not let Charlotte Lingling go away! And listening to Zefa''s words with a hint of helplessness, Karp patted him on the shoulder, silently comforting him! As a good friend for decades, he naturally knows Zefa''s pain. I can also understand Zefa whose family was killed by a pirate. Now I can only watch the feeling of Charlotte Lingling when the pirate retreats! ---- the other side! On board the Moby Dike outside the G1 branch! "Father, the crazy woman Charlotte Lingling has retreated!" Marko stood on the bow of the ship, after observing the battlefield with binoculars, said to the white beard on the deck behind him. "Well..." When White Beard heard Marko''s words~www.novelhall.com~, he raised his brows, and after thinking for a while, he said in a deep voice, "Then let''s go too, go down and give orders!" The reason why White Beard came here at first was simply because he was touched by the news of Saint Martin, so he came to support him! He didn''t really want to fight! And now, after watching the game in the G1 branch for a few days, his original purpose of supporting him has been achieved, and he even saw a good show for free, so there is no idea or reason to stay! "Understand!" After Marco nodded, he turned and ordered! In a while! The people of the White Beard Pirates also evacuated the G1 branch as the people of the BIGMOM Pirates retreated! In this regard, the danger of the G1 branch is removed! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king above chapter list Chapter 764： Secret late at night! West Sea Whittle Kingdom! In a secret room in the Kingdom Capital! "Queen, has it really been decided?" a gray-haired old man, with a solemn expression of his face, looked at Hathaway in front of him, and asked in a deep voice. "Yeah!" After Hathaway nodded, she also showed a solemn face, and said, "Chesterton, we can''t go if we don''t! Originally I thought that facing a giant like the world government, St. Martin would probably Losing is at best a tie!" "In that case, I can still offer a lot of money to the world government in the name of being under Arthur''s control at that time, or rely on the devil fruit in my hand to secretly develop a force under his nose! " "Unexpectedly, things have reached this point! Judging from the footage from the scene, Saint Martin is likely to win! This has to make me change my plan!" "Once Saint Martin and Arthur win, I think my queen will basically do it. He will definitely take back the authority in my hand after the war, so I want to take advantage of the fact that the war is not over, Saint Martin When your attention is not here, take someone away!" Listening to Hathaway''s words, Chesterton hesitated after thinking for a moment, "But where are we going? After this battle, I''m afraid there is no place for us in the West Sea?" "I''ve thought about it!" After Hathaway sighed deeply, said seriously, "Go to the new world!" "Ok!?" Chesterton''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he said in an incredible way, "Go to the new world? Queen, with the power we secretly control now, isn''t going to a place like the new world is no different from looking for death?" "Besides, how do we get to the new world? We can''t directly cross the windless zone, right?" "Normally it''s like this..." Hathaway said quietly, "But what if you bring the Turtle King with you? Wouldn''t everything be resolved?" Chesterton''s body was shocked, and he couldn''t help thinking! In the end, after thinking about it for a long time, Chesterton discovered that if the Turtle King was brought along, the result would be as Hathaway said, that all problems are not a problem! First of all! Under the leadership of the tortoise emperor, they can directly traverse the windless and take to the new world, and there is no danger! After all, the Turtle King used to be one of the strongest sea kings in the windless zone, and now after the IQ potion, the strength of the Turtle King is stronger than before. Crossing the windless zone is for the current Turtle King. It couldn''t be easier! Furthermore! As long as there is a turtle king, with the strength of the turtle king, they will definitely have a foothold in the new world! Not to mention attacking others, but self-protection is definitely not a problem, plus the fog that the Turtle King himself brings can also cover them well, so they basically don''t have to consider any safety issues! At last! And the most important point! If they go to the New World, they still have to have a place of their own! Otherwise, it''s just rootless duckweed! And this site, if they want to have it, normally, they will either find a deserted island, an uninhabited island, etc., and build it from scratch, or they will fight with others and **** others! But these two, no matter which is the same, they are not allowed to use their current strength! Build from scratch... Not to mention how difficult it is to find deserted islands and uninhabited islands with sufficient resources, even if they are found, judging from the people and resources they control now, it is extremely difficult to develop! War against others... Just kidding, in terms of these trivial forces that they are now secretly developing under Saint Martin''s eyelids, unless it is a wild village or a wild town that is not controlled by any force, it is possible to defeat them. Anyone who has some power is not the object of their ideas! However, it is different with the Turtle King! With the width of the Turtle Kings back, it can fully support a small kingdom that is self-sufficient, and there is still a foggy city on it, so even if they are in the new world, they dont have to find a place to re-development from scratch, or follow Others fight for territory! "But... will they let us take the Turtle King away?" Chesterton frowned and couldn''t help asking. What Chesterton said about them was the army and officials of the Whitney Kingdom! Although most of the troops in the kingdom are now taken by Graves to the battlefield, there are still many troops in the Whitt Kingdom who are responsible for protecting the kingdom after the army leaves, and these troops are all under the control of Saint Martin under! Moreover, in addition to the military, the officials within the Whitney Kingdom are also from Saint Martin. Once they are leaving, these people will definitely jump out to stop them! "No!" Hathaway shook her head indifferently, and said, "Without Arthur''s order, they would definitely not let us go easily!" "Then how do we go?" Chesterton asked with a frown. If you can''t go, then everything before is just empty talk! "They won''t let us go, we can steal away or walk forcibly!" Hathaway said in a deep voice after a glint flashed in her eyes. "Sneak away? Forced to walk?" Chesterton whispered, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. "If not discovered by them, we will take someone to the Turtle King''s back secretly and leave quietly, but if we are discovered... now Graves is not in the kingdom, and the strongest in the kingdom can''t beat me! " "And... I''m still a queen after all, if I force to leave, they can''t stop me, nominally speaking, it''s not easy to stop me!" Hathaway said solemnly. When Chester heard this, he suddenly showed a daze! Yes! After all, Hathaway is still the queen so far. If she is forced to leave, those officials who are still officials of the Whitney Kingdom in name but are actually Saint Martin''s people, they really are not easy to stop! Furthermore, as Hathaway said, after Graves left, she was the strongest in the kingdom! In this case, she can use some tough methods to achieve some goals, no one can stop her! In other words, if she has to go, no one can stop her! Of course, these are the worst plans if they are discovered! If possible, Chesterton thought it would be better for them to leave secretly! In this way, some unnecessary losses can be avoided! Otherwise, once the worst happens, even if they can walk forcibly then, but after all, the people in the Whitney Kingdom are all Saint Martins. It is inevitable that some supplies or people will be blocked, so that they cannot take them all. ! "Right!" Hathaway asked suddenly, "How many people can we take away now?" "There are more than one thousand and two hundred people that can be determined, and more than two thousand people are not sure!" Chesterton said in a deep voice after thinking for a moment. There are not many of these people, and it can even be said to be poor, but after all, the Kingdom of Whitby is under the control of Saint Martin. Now that these people can develop into their own people, it is the result of Chesterton''s hard work. Up! However, for this result, although Hathaway understood that she did her best, she was not very satisfied! "Can you get more?" After asking with a frown, Hathaway asked, "These people are too few! If you want to develop in the future, it will be difficult to rely on these people alone!" After meditation for a while, Chesterton replied, "If you ignore the discovery by Saint Martins, there should be more. Five thousand people should be no problem!" Listening to this~www.novelhall.com~ Hathaway also fell into thinking! In the end, after thinking for a while, she had a decision in her heart! "In this way... you first take people to secretly send the supplies and those who are willing to follow us into the fog, and finally, before leaving, don''t hesitate to dig more people! At that time, how much can you take How much!" Hathaway said solemnly. "Understood!" Chesterton nodded! "Okay, you can do it quickly!" After Hathaway waved her hand and said something, she seemed to think of something, and said, "When you leave, be careful! Don''t let anyone find out!" "Ok!" After Chesterton nodded, he cautiously left this hidden room! And Hathaway looked at his leaving back, and after an inexplicable light flashed in her eyes, she clenched her hands tightly and murmured, "Vivian... I''m sorry!" High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 765： News comes Time flies. Two days passed quickly! Early this morning, German received the news! "Hathaway, Queen of the Whitney Kingdom, left the Whitney Kingdom with more than four thousand people sitting on the Turtle King?" Devon frowned slightly, looking at his subordinates wearing suits, and asked. "Yes! This is the news that just came from the Whitney Kingdom!" The subordinate said with a solemn face. "Did you inquire about the specific reason? Why did Hathaway take someone away?" Devon thought for a moment, looked up at his subordinates, frowned and asked. "The specific reason is not clear, anyway, it was quite sudden!" The subordinate shook his head and explained, "When our intelligence personnel discovered it, she had already put her under our noses and secretly developed in these years. People and supplies were sent to the foggy city on the back of the Turtle King! Then they recklessly summoned many people to follow her!" "Then... didn''t the people below stop me?" Hearing this, German couldn''t help asking. If it''s just not discovered in advance, he can understand! After all, they are doing intelligence, not fortune-telling. There is definitely no way to cover everything. They can predict the enemy''s first chance. In addition, Shanghai Servi is also part of Saint Martin in essence. The intelligence personnel will be a little negligent to her. It is normal for her to seize the opportunity! But if he doesn''t react in time after being seized, he won''t be able to understand it! "Yes!" The subordinates were full of heart, and hurriedly responded, "After they found out, the people below stopped them in time! They quickly contacted our officers and officials in the Whitney Kingdom to stop them!" "But because of the departure of Lord Graves, the strongest in the Whitney Kingdom is Hathaway, and Shanghai Serway is still the queen of Whitney after all, so we only intercepted a small part in the end!" Listening to these words, German can probably imagine what it was like at that time! It is nothing more than the powerful force that Hathaway left with Graves, no one suppressed, and in the name of the Queen of the Whitt Kingdom, among the officials, it was forcibly taken away! Simple and crude! But it is very practical! Because there was no force that could suppress her, and because she was still the nominal queen of the Whitney Kingdom, the people present at the time could not, and could not stop her, they could only watch her take people away! "Hoo---" Thinking like this, Devin sighed deeply, adjusted his emotions, but had to sigh inwardly that Hathaway really seized a good opportunity. Although Hathaways approach is simple and rude, but in terms of timing, she caught it very cleverly! If it did not happen to happen during the war, the intelligence personnel in the Whitney Kingdom were transferred a lot, if it did not happen to happen during the war, when the strong of St. Martin were dealing with the people of the world government, Hathaway planned It is impossible to succeed at all! The biggest possibility is that the intelligence personnel caught the clues before launching, and then served them in one pot! The second possibility was that it was directly blocked by Graves after being discovered! In short, Hathaways thoughts and rough methods would certainly not end well if it were normal times. But it was precisely during this war, when St. Martin was the weakest, when she seized the opportunity to cause such a result! Thinking about it, German seemed to have thought of something again, patted his head, and suddenly asked, "By the way, do you have a back hand?" As an intelligence officer, it is necessary to keep one hand in everything! After all, the content of their work unit is like walking a tightrope, life and death are often only a moment! "Have!" subordinates said solemnly, "Under your guidance, we all have this habit!" As he said, the subordinate paused and continued, "At that time, Hathaway was taking people away, and when the person in charge of the Whitney Kingdom felt that he could not stop him, he sent someone to sneak into the sea. Among those recruited by Servi!" "Although the mist released by the Turtle King can isolate the signal and prevent the intelligence personnel who enters from transmitting the message, but if we are to deal with Hathaway at that time, they should be able to come in handy!" "Good job!" German praised lightly. "Then, my lord! What should we do now?" the subordinate asked. "Hmm..." After a moment of indulgent thought, German decided to say, "Don''t deal with it. After the current war is over, I will ask your Majesty what I mean, and deal with it at that time!" At present, the most important thing is about this war. Hathaways matter is not worthy of being put in front of this war. In order to win the war, this matter can be set aside. After the war is over, I will ask Arthurs opinion. Process it! Besides, he doesn''t have much power to deal with this right now! After all, Hathaway took the Turtle King away. Even if he sent someone at this time, he would not be able to catch up with the Turtle King speed! Take ten thousand steps and say, what if you catch up? In the absence of the strong, let alone dealing with the Turtle King, even if it is dealing with Hathaway, there is no way! Therefore, it is the best choice to deal with this matter after the war is over! "I understand!" The subordinate nodded and said again, "Sir, if there is nothing to do, I will go down first!" "Well, go!" Devon nodded. While looking at him like this, the subordinates didn''t say much, and turned around and left the room! "Whit Kingdom... Hathaway... Turtle King... Vivian..." Looking at the back of his subordinates leaving~www.novelhall.com~Dewen leaned back on the chair, his eyes lost, and couldn''t help muttering, as if he was caught in some thought! ---- West Sea Battlefield northwest of Saint Martin! After two days of fighting, Arthur finally killed another strong man in the world government! Well, the reason why this time is a bit slower than last time is because now Arthur''s physical strength is also very serious! In addition, the two people he faced saw Arthur use that desperate style of play to abruptly kill a world government powerhouse similar to them, in order to avoid repeating the same mistakes and be beaten to death. So the two decisively chose to fight Arthur desperately! Then, after the two of them ran out of cards and attacked, Arthur, who consumed almost the same physical strength, couldn''t help them for a while, so it was this time! However, Arthur didn''t think there was anything wrong with it! "As long as the situation here does not collapse, the longer the fight, the better!" Arthur muttered in the fight, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily. At the same time, he secretly calculated in his heart, and thought, "According to time, now...I am afraid that the world government is about to be unable to hold on, right?" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 766： Meet again The setting sun goes down! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by bursts of violent collisions echoing on the battlefield, Arthur gasped involuntarily while fighting. "Huh huh!" At this time, most of the other people on the battlefield are just like him, fighting and breathing heavily! Obviously, the physical strength of the people present is about the same as Arthur''s. In the days of endless battle, they basically bottomed out! However, there are a small number of exceptions! That is the one summoned by Keou! During these two days of battle, Kelulu summoned eight lieutenants one after another, and these lieutenants, plus the four lieutenants and one general he had previously summoned, totaled twelve lieutenants and one general, because He is a new player in the battle, and his physical strength is undoubtedly intact! Because of this, after these physical strengths have been completely added to the battle, it has caused the current situation on the entire battlefield to be turned over! The middle of the battlefield! The battle between the Warring States, Qing Pheasant and others, and Kanon and others, because of the participation of these people, completely suppressed the Golden Saints! In the northwestern part of the battlefield, the battle between Akadog and Reaper, Xu, because among the people summoned, four lieutenants went to help, the Akadog was also relieved from the precarious situation, and even countered A few deaths and emptiness! In addition, the battlefield of Uunohana and others who have been suppressed! In other words, three of the four battlefields in the entire battlefield on the scene presented unfavorable scenarios for Saint Martin! Arthur is very troubled about this! He has a way to turn around---eat fairy beans! But I have been hesitating, whether to eat or not? On the one hand, he thinks that the world government will not be able to support it soon, thus giving way to Saint Martin. If he eats it now, it feels a bit wasteful! On the one hand, he feels that the current situation is not good, and his subordinates may not stick to it at any time. If he eats fairy beans, his physical strength will immediately return to its peak, then the scene of this battle will immediately turn over! Arthur, who has enough physical strength, is definitely not the only person left in front of him, and his physical strength has bottomed out, and the scars on his body are full of world government powerhouses that can stop! With only one fairy bean, he inevitably hesitated about these two choices! Simply, and soon he wont have to hesitate! A CP agent came to this battlefield from far to near! ----- Time goes back to one hour ago! At this time, it is five o''clock in the afternoon the next day after the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing promised the other five Lao Xing three days! Three days from the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing promised, there is only one day left! But at this moment, the five old stars have begun to be somewhat unable to suppress the voices of the people of the dragon! There is no other reason! Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekunis attack has become even more shameless! Before, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni was nothing more than hitting and running, and also restricted the access of Mary Joa. But now not only did the previous things, he seems to have absorbed the essence of this shameless tactic from the battle, and improved the tactics! Containing her breath, she quietly touched Mariahia, and then used such a shot of "Remnant Fire Taito. Nan-Huohuo Ten Trillion Death Burial Array" to summon the ashes of the strong who once died under his sword, and let them The scorched black skeletons are endlessly attacking Marijoa''s places! pretends to retreat, waiting for the strong ones of Maria Joa to resolve his previous attack, and when he is about to leave as usual, he will suddenly draw a knife and take a shot! In short, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni has started various insidious improvements to this shameless play style! And with this improvement, Maria Joa is even more disturbed! If it werent for the Draco people on Mary Joa who felt that their safety was seriously threatened because of the harassment the previous few days, and thus all hid in the underground fortifications, the casualties would have been severe! Of course, the casualties are not low now! Under the increasingly shameless play of Yamamoto Genryusai, the staff of the world government, the servants of the dragon people, slaves, etc., are not qualified to enter the fortifications, and people die almost every moment. ! also caused the collective fear of the Tianlong people! In panic, the Denon people began to collectively put pressure on the five old stars, trying to get them to hurry up and win the war! Therefore, as a last resort, the five old stars can only hold 10,000 galloping grass and mud horses, and hold the Dragonite meeting in advance! ---- still the original conference hall! Those who are in the meeting! However, some of them have completely different moods from before! Karl and the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing! One of the two showed a smile on his face, looking very happy, while the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing stared round his eyes and seemed very angry! And for the two of them, everyone in this room basically knows it! Of course, no one took the initiative to mention it! "Okay, what do you think of the current situation?" After everyone sat down, the long-bearded five old star asked with a serious face. As soon as the words of the long-bearded five old stars fell, Carl couldn''t help but said, "What else can I see, if you don''t quickly solve the problem, I don''t think everyone here can accept it?" When he spoke, he tried very hard to pretend that he was the same enemy as everyone present, as if he was speaking for the other Dragonites! just... The corners of the mouth that grinned to the bottom of the ears, and the eyes that couldn''t suppress the smile, were totally inconclusive! The other Tianlong people in the room looked at him like this, and their hearts jumped. Well, the horse of the grass mud horse! If it wasn''t for Karl to be one of the most powerful and powerful clan patriarchs among the people present, he would definitely be beaten by the Tianlong people on the spot! "How do you solve the problem?" After a glimmer of light flashed in the eyes of the long-bearded Wu Lao Xing, he asked nonchalantly. "of course..." Karl stopped abruptly in the middle of his speech, as if he had thought of something, so he changed his voice and said haha, "Of course it depends on how you all want to solve it!" said, Carl secretly rejoiced in his heart, he reacted quickly! If he followed what he said just now, and said that he would surrender, he would definitely carry this pot of betraying the interests of the Tianlong people! "Old fox!" Thinking, Karl couldn''t help but cursed at the long beard five old star! Of course, this curse is cursed secretly in my heart! Before becoming a Five-Lao Star, he did not want to offend other Five-Lao Stars on the bright side. In this case, once the other Five-Lao Stars intend to retaliate, it will definitely add difficulty to him in the future. Wu Laoxing almost pitted him, and he didn''t say it clearly! "What do you think of everyone here?" The five old star with a long beard glanced around and asked again. I didnt care about the five old stars who didnt pit Carl and the long beard! This is what he did casually. It is the best to succeed, and it doesnt matter if it fails! After hearing the question of the five elders with long beard, the Tianlongren present fell into silence! As a matter of fact, almost all the Tianlong people in the audience know what to do right now. It''s just that no one wants to be the first bird, and is willing to come out to the back, so no one answers! the other side! The five old stars with long beards looked at all the Dragonites present in the room and fell into silence, a trace of worry flashed in their eyes! These **** are getting smarter! Thinking like this~www.novelhall.com~ The long bearded five old stars raised their brows, and pointed directly at a Tianlongren in the conference hall, and said, "Yake, come on!" "what!?" The man in his thirties who was spotted by him was taken aback when he heard what he said, and then he reacted! He stood up, made a sloppy look, and said, "This...that...I think...Oh, forget it, I don''t have any good ideas. You should come out. If you agree, I will agree!" said, he sat down again! And listening to these perfunctory words, the long-bearded five-star was almost mad, but it was hard to say anything on the face, so he could only call another one! However, the Tianlong who stood up was like Yake, and after a sloppy look, he sat down again! Then, no matter who the long beard and five old stars point to, they almost get exactly the same answer! Helpless, the five old stars with the long beard can only give up and continue to roll the call! "What kind of stuff are this group!" murmured in his heart, the face of the five old star with a long beard is still serious! Seeing that the meeting was deadlocked, a voice suddenly broke the silence in the meeting hall! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 767： End of the battle "What else? If you don''t let the guy named Yamamoto go, everyone will not be able to stand it!" A slightly impatient young voice came from a corner of the conference hall, saying, "So, hurry up, surrender Right!" Following this voice, everyone present turned their gazes! Where is Tiehan Han? This is the first thought of the Tianlong people present after seeing the young Tianlong people making a sound! What the young Tianlong people said, they all understand! But no one wants to say it first! why? is not that once this idea is proposed, it will definitely bear the reputation of betraying the interests of the Tianlong people! Although everyone present understands the inside story and will not discriminate against the proposed young Tianlong man because of this, the following Tianlong people who eat and wait for death all day will not explore the inside story! You actually proposed such a method that harms the collective interests of the Tianlong people and damages the face of the Tianlong people, then you are a traitor among the Tianlong people. This is the thoughts of the following people who are eating and waiting to die! Of course, the people present dont want to care about what the following Tianlong people think! Now, since some Tianlong people are willing to take the blame, they naturally have to take this matter down first! Thinking like this, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing showed a look of embarrassment on his face. After tangling for a long time, he said, "Ah~As a dragon, our pride does not allow us to surrender!" "But now that you have said so...I can only agree!" said, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing showed a copy and didn''t want to agree, but if you say so, then give you a face of approval! Now that he and Carl have lost the bet, the most important thing at the moment is to minimize losses. So when he heard someone take the initiative to back the pot, his first thought was to sit down the pot! While the others looked at the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, after looking at each other, they all showed a thought-provoking smile! "Oh...Since you said that, I''ll sell you face, I agree!" "Well, that''s it!" "Alright, since you all agree, it''s no use opposing me, I can only agree!" ... All the Tianlongren pretended to have a copy and didn''t want to agree, but since they had spoken to the young Tianlongren, they gave him a face expression and agreed! While watching this scene, the young Tianlongren was a little excited at first, thinking that he really had such a big face! But after thinking about it carefully, his face suddenly "swish", and it turned blue! Although he looks like a Tiehan, but he who can mix in this conference hall, after all, is not a real Tiehan, just because he is young and somewhat reckless. So after thinking about it carefully, he also wanted to understand what other Tianlong people thought and realized the problem! These people clearly want to throw the pot on his head! Thinking like this, he is also a little helpless! Now this group of people agrees, and has settled the matter firmly. Even if he wants to understand it, it is useless. He can only secretly eat this boring loss! Simply! Although this is a pot, in reality, it is not too serious even if you carry it on your back! After all, he is a Dragonite, and he who can enter the conference hall is also a relatively strong branch patriarch. Even if he is back, he will at most suffer from the strange eyes and condemnation of the lower-level Dragonites who are eating and waiting to die! "Damn, these old foxes are really better than each one!" After cursing in his heart, the young Tianlong was not good at saying anything, he could only remember the lesson this time! "Well, now that everyone agrees, then it''s decided like this!" said the five old star with a long beard, and said in thought, "but...surrender!" "After all, we Tianlong people have no example of surrendering! Just let the Warring States and the following people retreat directly!" "I think, as long as Arthur, the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, is smarter and doesn''t want to smash with us, he will let Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni retreat too!" Surrender! Although this is true, it cannot be said in name! After all, they are Tianlong people, and they also have the pride of the Tianlong people. If they surrender, what is it? Furthermore, the outside world''s view of the Tianlong people has always been high and unreachable. If they surrender, it will be equivalent to falling off the altar, and people will no longer have any fear of them! There will definitely be a series of chain reactions! For example, there will be more people wanting to beat the sky, and they will kidnap the Tianlong people unscrupulously and so on! In short, they can retreat, but the matter of surrendering cannot be said, nor can they have names or facts! And listening to the words of the five old stars with long beards, the Tianlong people present after thinking about it for a while also understood his intentions, so they nodded and agreed with him! "Ok!" Seeing that everyone at the scene agreed, the long-bearded Wu Lao Xing nodded, and said, "Since everyone agrees, that''s it! I will now call the CP organization agents near the Xihai battlefield and ask them Go and spread the word, let the Warring States and others retreat first!" said, the long-bearded five old stars did not hesitate, and directly picked up the phone bug on the side and dialed out! "Blubru!" After a while, the call was connected! "Hello? Who is it! Oh, I see, my lord!" And in the end, when the five old stars of the long beard ordered the results of the meeting, the CP organization agent on the other end of the phone agreed to hang up! "Okay!" The long-bearded five old star said solemnly towards the people present, "I have already ordered to go down, just wait for the result!" ----- West Sea Saint Martin Northwest Battlefield! The five old stars of the long beard called. The CP organization agents located near the battlefield came to the battlefield non-stop after getting the order! "Warring States General, the order is given, let you retreat first!" After arriving on the battlefield, the agent shouted loudly. And hearing this voice, the Warring States period glanced at the agent and confirmed the identity of the other party. Unwilling flashed in his eyes, but he still shouted in a deep voice, "There is an order from above, retreat!!!" The Warring States did not know why the superiors gave this order when they had the upper hand. But he knows that he must listen to this order! So after confirming the identity of the opponent, he did not hesitate to give the order to retreat! After hearing his command, the powerful men of the world government who were fighting showed unwilling expressions on their faces. But in the end they still acted according to the order, and after pushing their opponents back, they moved towards the rear while alerting! the other side! "Don''t chase! Gather toward me!" After hearing the words of the agents and the Warring States period, and seeing the actions of the world government, Arthur also screamed! Now the world government is not retreating without the ability to fight, and the people of Saint Martin are also at a disadvantage in this battle, so even if they chase it, it is useless. They cant leave the other side alone. People are also prone to casualties! Furthermore, Arthur had already defined this battle in his own mind! This is a battle that determines the fate of the West Sea, but it is not a battle that determines the fate of the world! There is no need to die! With the current strength of St. Martin, if you insist on leaving the opponent and the opponent to die, and do not intend to end the battle easily, then even if you win at that time, there will be great casualties in the end~www.novelhall.com~ At that time, it will have a great impact on the future development of Saint Martin! Well, the Golden Saint Seiya and Death, Xu and so on, all have general potential! If you just die here, isnt it for Saint Martins sake? In addition, why the opponent is retreating right now, Arthur also knows! It is nothing more than his tactics to encircle Wei and save Zhao. Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni, and his shadow caused great pressure on the world government, which caused them to back down! If he doesnt see a good deal now, he will annoy the world government, then he will ultimately suffer! And listening to his voice, the strong men on the Saint Martin side also stopped their movements, staring at the strong men who are retreating from the world government, and slowly gathered in the direction of Arthur. Up! In a while! The two sides are so completely separated! And this battle about the West Sea is over like that! However, both Arthur and the retreating Warring States are clear that although the battle has come to an end, the series of chain reactions produced by the battle will not fade so easily! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 768： Bad taste That night! on a desert island northwest of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! After the battle, the Warring States party was sitting on the ship of the CP organization agents, ready to return to the place where they left before, the Lake Naval Division base! But because the sun had already set at the end of the battle, and the group of people were injured in some way, they found a deserted island on the road, stopped to rest, and dealt with the wounds! on a desert island! "Cracking!" Accompanied by the sound of wood burning, the light of fire shone on the slightly gloomy faces of a group of people! "Damn, why retreat? Obviously you can win!" After scanning the surrounding circle, the red dog fixed his gaze on the young CP agent who asked them to retreat, gritted his teeth and asked unwillingly. At this time, he looked very embarrassed, his whole body was hurt, and his clothes had long been broken into rags, which were barely hung on his body, exposing his strong muscles. Eight eight! "This is the order from above!" The agent felt Aka Inu''s angry gaze, then looked at the other people around who followed the sound, and explained helplessly. "Boom!" "Tell me, why did you give this order?" Aka dog looked at the agent with angrily, and after a dissatisfied question, he slammed a punch to the ground next to him. "Noisy!" In an instant, a small pit filled with magma was punched in the ground around him! "Hoo---" Upon seeing this, the young agent was full of heart and quickly explained, "A lot of things have happened in the past few days when you were fighting..." In the words, the young agent will briefly talk about what happened in Mary Gioia, the navy headquarters, the G1 branch and so on these days! Listening to this, the gloomy faces of everyone present gradually relieved! They did not expect that so many things would happen in just a few days! In this way, they can understand a little bit about the superiors still ordering them to retreat when they have the advantage. After all, in that case, if they were replaced by them, I am afraid they would make such a decision! "Impossible! The G1 branch faced Charlotte Lingling, and it was understandable that the damage was serious, but Mariejoa only faced two people. Is there no way to use them? Also, how could the navy headquarters be so easy? Was it ruined by someone?" Aka Dog questioned still unbelieving. In the face of his doubts, the agent simply pointed at Keo and the summoned strong man and said, "Lieutenant General Akadog, they have joined the battle only two days ago. Ask them, they should know something! " Hearing this, everyone present turned their attention to the group of people! "Yes, it''s like this!" Keoh looked at everyone''s gazes, nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Although I don''t want to admit it, in fact, most of what he said is correct! A small part is because I am here. I''ve been fighting for two days, so I''m not sure!" Immediately, the red dog was silent! Since Keou said so, what the agent said must be true! "Damn Saint Martin!" After being silent for a long time, the red dog suddenly stood up, fisted to the sea not far away, and yelled at the same time! "Boom!" Along with a ball of fiery magma flying out, the seawater hit by the fist of the red dog burst instantly, producing waves of surging waves. At the same time, when the magma collided with the sea water, there was a "noise" and a cloud of white smoke rose! "Enough, Akagi!" Seeing this, the Warring States period, who hadn''t spoken at the beginning, stopped Aka Dog in a deep voice and said, "There is nothing to lose your temper! Others are more skilled, and we have nothing to say!" "And... judging from the current Saint Martin''s behavior, you will not have the chance to fight them again in the future, so now, immediately, immediately suppress your anger to me!" At the end, the tone of the Warring States Period became more severe. "Hoo---" And listening to these words, after taking a look at the Warring States Period, Akagi exhaled viciously and said in a deep voice, "Understood!" As for the Sengoku period, the current Akadog still listens more! ---- the other side! When the Warring States and others found a deserted island to rest, Arthur also got on the boat that Rilis left behind to pick up them! Because the battlefield is relatively close to Kaka Island, Arthur has already returned to Kaka Island with a group of people! "Go down and rest! I''ll talk about something tomorrow!" Arthur looked at the tired-faced men behind him, and said in a deep voice. Compared to the Warring States and others, the situation of Saint Martin''s people is undoubtedly much better! Almost everyone in the Warring States Period was wounded and bleeding, but the people of St. Martin drank the rejuvenation potion as if they didn''t need money, so there was no injury! However, because most of the time is at a disadvantage, and the rejuvenation potion can''t restore physical strength, the physical consumption of the people present is much more serious than the others in the Warring States period! Almost everyone is so tired that they can fall asleep while standing! Therefore, Arthur directly asked them to rest! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After hearing Arthur''s order, everyone did not decline, but respectfully agreed, and left with exhaustion, heading to their respective resting rooms! "Your Majesty!" Just after everyone left, Dixon, the Chief of Staff of the Army, and German, the head of intelligence, immediately saw the matter. "No gift!" Arthur waved his hand and said, "Let''s go, go to the office and talk!" He knew that the two of them came to him now, and they must have come to tell him what happened when he was fighting with people from the world government. So after speaking, Arthur took the lead and walked towards the office! When the two saw this, without any hesitation, they followed directly! In a while! Arthur brought them to the office! "Sit down!" After making a please gesture to the two places in front of him, Arthur sat down directly, and then when the two of them sat down, he asked and said, "When I was fighting with the world government, it happened. What happened?" The two glanced at each other, and finally German stood up and explained, "Your Majesty, when you were fighting with the world government, something happened..." In the German explanation, Arthur gradually became aware of the events during this period! "Anilu did a good job!" After Arthur praised him, he frowned and asked, "How can the world government know that the Deer Spirit Kingdom in the South China Sea belongs to us?" "We don''t know the exact thing!" Devin said hesitantly, "But...according to speculation, it should be the few times when Bairegang Ruisenbang appeared in the South China Sea. The world government found clues. Listed in this tweet!" "Ok!" Listening to this, Arthur nodded! At the beginning of the South China Sea, Balegang Ruisenbang did a bit big and rough, and it is normal to be found for clues! "Your Majesty, do you want them to leave the South China Sea and return to the kingdom? They have all been found now, and there is a possibility that they will be targeted next!" Devon frowned and asked. "No need, just be targeted!" After thinking about it, Arthur waved his hand and said lightly, "It just happened to be a target to attract the attention of the Navy and the world government!" "Understood!" German nodded. "By the way, Hathaway betrayed?" At this moment, Arthur said again. "Yes!" Devin said in a deep voice, "Just as your Majesty was fighting, Hathaway took the opportunity to take the person~www.novelhall.com~ and left with the Turtle King! And looking from the direction of the intelligence personnel, They should be ready to go to the new world through the windless belt! Your Majesty, what do you think should be handled? "Handle..." Arthur murmured, as if thinking of something interesting, his eyes lit up, and a mysterious smile appeared on his face. He waved his hand and said, "No, let her go. I want to see what she can develop after leaving me!" While was talking, Arthur thought with evil interest in his heart, "If she finds that the Turtle King has been in my hands when she meets again, what kind of scene will it be?" Arthur knew that, judging by the people Hathaway took away, it would be extremely difficult to occupy the islands of the new world, and even if they did, they wouldnt be able to occupy much good places with their strength! So, in the end, the most likely thing is that Hathaway is still developing behind the Turtle King! When the time comes, if he gives an order, the Turtle King will come to him with the forces behind Hathaway''s hard work... Haha! Arthur can''t imagine how wonderful Hathaway''s face will be! ---- the other side! After the Tianlong people gave orders to the Warring States period, they did not end the meeting! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 769： Joint liability late at night! The meeting of the Tianlong people is not over yet! Of course, nothing is talking about. Everyone is waiting quietly! Wait for a message, wait for a result! After waiting for a long time, Golden Beard and Five Old Stars glanced at the sky outside the conference room window, then looked at the clock hanging in the middle of the conference hall, and said in a deep voice, "It''s been fifteen minutes since I''ve been here, Yamamoto Yuanliuzhai Chongguo hasn''t appeared yet, I think this time should really be over!" "Crack!" As the Golden Beard Five Old Star''s voice fell, as if verifying his words, the door of the conference room was pushed open! "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of footsteps when the clogs collided with the floor, wearing a kimono and glasses with a knife in his waist, the five old stars walked in quietly, and after scanning the situation in the conference hall, Just live in the only two empty seats at the conference table, on the left side! "finished?" As soon as the five old stars of the glasses sat down, the five old stars of Scar couldn''t help but ask him. "I don''t know, but it should be over!" After pushing the glasses, the fifth old star of the glasses said in a deep voice, "Just now when he left, I had sent someone to follow him, but according to the news that came. , Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni should have left the vicinity of Marijoa!" "As for where they went...because the speed of the two of them was too fast, the person in charge of tracking did not follow, so it is not clear!" "That''s good!" said the five old star of Scar, secretly relieved! After hearing the result, the Tianlong people present also let go of their tight nerves! What they fear most is that in case the Sengoku and others are allowed to retreat, Arthur did not intend to let them retreat, instead let Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni continue to smash them here! Although they are not afraid, and they have the ability to defend, prevent Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni from causing any harm to Maria. But only Thousand Days is a thief, how can a Thousand Days be a thief! Once Yamamoto Moto-Yusai Shigekuni smashes with them, what if he didnt prevent him that time, wouldnt it be bad for him to cause any serious harm to Maria? Furthermore, even if they have been guarded all the time, but the Tianlong people in Marijoa have been blocked by Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, so what is it that they can''t get out? Of course, even if this happens, there is no solution! It is the simplest and rude way to directly dispose of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni! As an organization with a long heritage, the world government naturally has so many hole cards in addition to many strong players. As long as it is used, it can solve the Shigekuni Yamamoto Genryusai! But, that involves another problem! Is worth it? Those hole cards are one of the reasons why the world government has been able to dominate the world for so many years! Now if it is used for the sake of a mere Yamamoto Motoyanagisai, it will not only be overkill, it can even be said to be a blood loss! In addition to this question, there is another important question. When these hole cards are used, they usually go through the Tianlongren meeting. However, this problem is normal, but it is not a big problem. As long as you can be sure that this is helpful to the collective interests of Tianlong people, you can basically pass it! But there is a problem now! Because of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni''s affairs, the ambitious Denonman Carl saw an opportunity and prepared to use this to obtain the qualification to challenge the position of the five old stars! If someone proposes to use the hole cards at this time, Karl must be the number one opponent! And once Karl opposes, people from his family branch will definitely oppose it together. In addition, Elulita, who has an unclear relationship with St. Martin, will definitely object, so if you want to use the hole cards in the Dragonmen meeting, it will be a bit difficult! Of course, all of the above are based on Arthur''s ignorance and intends to die! Now that Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni is basically certain to retreat, these problems naturally no longer exist! When everyone breathed a sigh of relief, the old Tianlongren stood up again, and after scanning the surroundings, they fixed their eyes on Elulita, squinted and said quietly, "Okay." , Now that the result is almost out! So now we should hold some people accountable?" "Hehe!" Hearing these words, Elulita, who was sitting in the corner with a carefree face, sneered twice, and said, "Barbicel, you deliberately troubled me, didn''t you? Feeling the gaze of the elderly Tianlongren, Elulita immediately understood who he was talking about! Alullita is not surprised at this! There are also disputes and conflicts within the Tianlong people, just like Karl and the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, the two have some conflicts over the position of the Wu Lao Xing! And there is also a conflict between Babicar and Elulita! Of course, the reason why they conflict is not because of the conflict between the two, but because of the previous generation! When Elulita''s father was alive, he had some conflicts with Babicar in order to fight for benefits, and won the conflict in the conflict, grabbed the benefits, but also suffered the hatred of the loser Babicar! However, because Elulitas father was cautious in his life, and Elulitas mother was as cautious as her father, so Babicar has never found a chance for revenge! And today, the conflict between St. Martin and the world government has given Babicar a chance to avenge him! He doesn''t know exactly what the relationship between Elulita and Saint Martin is, but he doesn''t care. Anyway, it can be confirmed that there is a relationship between Elulita and Saint Martin! He is going to pass this point and come to trouble Aluri! Of course, he has the evidence for asking for trouble. Well, there is a word called joint responsibility! What does that mean? According to different eras, different countries have different interpretations of this term, but in this world, this era, the meaning of this term is similar to that of the Jiu Clan! Even if a person is wrong, then those who have a relationship with him must also take a considerable part of the responsibility! Just like Ace and Roger! In the battle between Saint Martin and the world government, because the world government finally gave up, the interests of the Dragon people were damaged. Therefore, in the eyes of the world government ~www.novelhall.com~, in the eyes of the Dragon people, Saint Martin is equivalent to a criminal, and therefore All those who have a relationship with Saint Martins must take certain responsibilities! Although the young Tianlongren had taken the pot of betraying the benefits of the Tianlongren because of his quick mouth, it is one thing to hold back the pot, and it is another thing for Elulita to have a relationship with Saint Martin! Let''s put it this way... Take the ancient war as an example! When two countries are fighting, the young Tianlong is equivalent to the general who is in charge of commanding the army when fighting against the enemy country. And under his command, the army lost, and the enemy country won! Therefore, as a general, he must bear the pot that was defeated and damaged the interests of the kingdom! Who told him to lose the command? And Elulita is a person in this country who has relations with the enemy country (Saint Martin). Even if she has done nothing wrong, as long as she has relations with the enemy country, she will be implicated! Who told her to be related to Saint Martin? "Don''t dare!" After Barkabir said something, he showed an aggressive look and said in a deep voice, "However, for this matter now, someone always has to bear a certain responsibility!" As he said, he stared at Elulita with scorching eyes! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 770： Buy peoples hearts Facing Babikar''s aggressive words, Alulita''s eyes turned sharply, and she was thinking! "What do you mean, what happened this time is wrong?" Alulita smiled slightly, and asked with a deep meaning. "Yes..." After Babikar said a word, he suddenly realized that it was wrong! This matter was proposed by the five old stars. If he is right, doesn''t it mean that the five old stars'' proposal is wrong? thinking, the cold sweat on his forehead kept flowing down! He is just the patriarch of a family branch, and he is not comparable to the Tianlong people with the status of the five old stars. If they are offended, death will not be possible, but the result will definitely not be too wonderful! Immediately, Babi Carr showed an anxious look and wanted to explain. But before Babicar''s explanation was spoken, Elulita quickly said, "Is that right? In other words, you think the five-star adults who proposed this matter are also wrong!" "No!" Babi Carr''s mind turned quickly and quickly denied, "I mean you are related to Saint Martin, so you have to take part of the responsibility for this loss!" Did you react? Seeing Babikar''s response so quickly, a trace of disappointment flashed in Alurita''s eyes! did not pit him! But, soon she put away this look! If there is no pit, there will be no pit! Anyway, just do it casually! Thinking so, Alulita sneered and said, "What kind of **** is this? Is it responsible for having a relationship with Saint Martin?" "Yes!" Babicar nodded, and responded, "Who told you to have a relationship with Saint Martin!" Hearing this, Alulita narrowed her eyes and said, "My wife and I are still related to each other! Do you want her to have children, and I will be responsible for her?" Alulitas words are swear words, but they are also true! After all these years, the Tianlong people present, who have no relatives? Its just that, except for a small number of close people, most of the other relatives are far away for dozens of generations. If you dont take the genealogy, even the DNA cant detect them. Relatives! "you..." Facing Elulitas direct swearing, Babikar didnt recover for a while, pointing to Elulita angrily and didnt know what to say! The name of the world nobleman of the Tianlong people is not a mere name! Every Tianlong person has learned various etiquette and various cultures from childhood to adulthood. Generally speaking, they will abide by etiquette between each other. No matter how conflicted the two sides are, they will not speak swear words. At most, they are a little bit strange! Of course, this means that they are between each other, if they are facing the people below, the dragon people would not care so much about etiquette that day! Well, it can also be said that when facing the people below, what they do and how they seem to be casual is all manners! But in short, it''s still rare for Tianlong people to speak swear words directly! Therefore, Babikar didn''t react for a while, but the dragon people present showed an expression of interest, watching the argument between the two! "Humph!" After a long while, Babikar recovered his senses, suppressed his unrest, snorted coldly, turned the topic back, and said, "Do you dare to say that you and Saint Martin did not Is it a relationship? How has your family developed over the years, do you need me to talk about it?" Listen, Alulita raised her brows! The reason why their family has developed so fast over the years, you only need to check it for a while, almost all have something to do with Saint Martin! In this respect, their family really cannot get away from Saint Martin! However, although the relationship cannot be separated, there is no decisive evidence that their family and Saint Martin are absolutely inseparable! Thinking about it, Elulita sneered and said, "You keep saying that my family is related to Saint Martin, so what can you say to prove our relationship?" "Isn''t it enough for you to go to Saint Martin every year?" Babicar said coldly. "What''s this?" Alulita said in a deep voice, "I like to go to St. Martin to have my hair cut, can''t I buy clothes? The scenery of St. Martin is good, can I go and see it?" "So it''s three or four months at a glance?" Babikar asked rhetorically. "Yeah, can''t it?" Alulita raised her brows and agreed directly. "Then tell me, a few years ago, you had a period of time when you were pregnant as fat, but after returning from Saint Martin, your body returned to normal. What''s the matter?" Babicar sneered. Directly pulled out the killer! In order to take revenge on Elulita, he also did some investigations! And listening to these, the people of Tianlong present were all in an uproar! I got fat for a while, and then after a certain period of time, I suddenly lost weight. What does this mean? All the Denon people here know it! I''m pregnant! This is no small matter! Tianlong people still have no habit of intermarrying outsiders, let alone giving birth to outsiders examples of children! Once this matter is confirmed, Elulita and her family will definitely be punished by the Draco Conference! However, Elulita said calmly, "What''s the matter? When I went to St. Martin to play, I often exercise and lose weight, so after I come back, my body will return to normal, can''t it?" After all, she is mostly in Mary Joa, so Babi Carr can investigate the changes in her figure! But Elulita doesn''t believe it, Babicar can investigate her specific situation in Saint Martin! Well, St. Martins intelligence personnel are not vegetarian! So when she wants to come, as long as she calmly denies it, Babicar must have no choice but to take her! "In less than three months, you have reduced such a big belly. Do you say I believe it? Do you think everyone will believe it?" Listening to Elulita''s resolute denial, Bobby Carl raised his brows, and dragged down the dragon people present! As Elulita thought, he only investigated Elulita''s affairs in Mariejoa, but did not investigate her affairs in St. Martin, nor could he show conclusive evidence that she was pregnant or had a baby! "Believe it or not, it''s the truth at this time anyway!" Alulita said firmly. While listening to her words, the Tianlong people present did not dispel their doubts, but whispered to discuss with the friends and friends beside them! "Do you think what Babikar said is true?" "I think it is true, it is not difficult to find out!" "If it''s true, how should we punish Elulita Palace?" "There is no evidence! How to punish?" "Maybe she just lost weight like Elulita Palace said?" "Hehe, do you believe in weight loss?" ... Amidst the discussion, the wind direction in the conference hall gradually became a bit detrimental to Elulita! Fortunately! At this moment, a voice relieved Elulita! "Is there any evidence? We Tianlong people always speak with evidence. If there is no evidence, don''t say anything!" Carl''s calm voice echoed in the conference hall. Suddenly, all the dragon people present stopped talking! Karl is the main line patriarch of a family after all, and he is second only to the five old stars. What he said is still very useful! At this time, Leslieta, who has been silent and silent, also squinted and said, "Yes! If there is no evidence to slander, I will not let you go!" As the main line of Elulita''s family, he naturally wants to protect Elulita, otherwise he is not worthy of being the patriarch! After the two spoke, everyone present, including Babikar, who had been aggressive, was immediately silent! These two people are the chiefs of the main line. They spoke together, and even the five elder stars in the audience did not dare to despise it! "Okay! This matter, just put it behind your head! I know that everyone has lost a little bit in the St. Martin''s affairs, so lets go. Recently, I discovered several large gold mines and diamond mines. If you want, you can count your share!" Karl said with a smile. There must be a loss to the interests of everyone present in the case of Saint Martin! Although I dont know how much it will lose for the time being, as Saint Martin continues to attack the West Sea, the loss will definitely not be small! Especially some of the Tianlong people who have their own minerals and industries in the West Sea, the loss will make them feel distressed! is done, and Saint Martin is not so easy to mess with, even if they feel distressed, it is useless! The reason why Carl wanted to use these minerals was to divert the topic on the one hand! After all, he had promised Elulita before, as long as St. Martin wins, if someone attacks her, he will help! On the one hand, it is also to buy the hearts and minds of these Tianlong people whose interests have been damaged! The location of the five old stars~www.novelhall.com~ is not so easy to sit on! Whether it is the strength of the family itself, or the reputation among the Tianlong people are very important, it can even be said that it is indispensable! Now because of St. Martins affairs, everyones interests have been lost. In this case, he took out the minerals, even if these minerals can only make up for everyones loss, but the Tianlong people present here should bear in mind a little. ? "Thank you so much!" "Oh, Karl Saint, you are so kind!" "Then I''m welcome!" ... With the bursts of slightly polite voices, the attention of everyone present was immediately diverted. After a polite sentence, everyone accepted his affection as Carl expected! And soon, this meeting ended in this "warm" atmosphere! As for Elulita''s matter, it was also selectively forgotten by everyone present! Well, it is not good for them to pursue that, but it is easy to offend Carl and Leslita, why bother? Isn''t Karl''s love for him good? Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 771： Soaring prestige "Carl... Barbicel... Leslie... Interesting!" Arthur touched his chin and murmured, showing an expression of interest! Just now, when the Dragonmen meeting ended, Elulita informed him of the cause, course, and results of the meeting, which gave him a general idea of ??the internal disputes among the Dragonmen over the past few days. To understanding! And this understanding is what makes him a little different! "It seems...there is room for operation!" Arthur''s eyes flickered, and he couldn''t help muttering. It can be seen from the content of the meeting that the conflict between the dragons is also very obvious. Even for the position of the five old stars, Karl has reached the point where he can send people to help him regardless of the interests of the dragons! From this point of view, he did have something to do with Carl and produced some useful cooperation! Of course, the specific story and the cooperation will depend on the future development of Saint Martin! The only thing Arthur can be sure of right now is that based on Karl''s approach, the two sides will definitely have an intersection in the future! "Ha~" Thinking about this, Arthur did not continue to deal with the matter, but a little tired and yawned, stood up, and whispered, "Well, lets go here today. Its already early in the morning. If there is anything to deal with tomorrow, Let''s take a rest first!" said, he left the office and went to his room to rest! These days, he is also very tired. He just worked hard to deal with things, and now the most important things are basically handled. Of course, he has to rest first. Those who are not important will be dealt with tomorrow! ---- the next morning! "After the war, the world government retreats! ! ! "----Le Monde! "Causes and Consequences, Causes of the World Government''s Retreat!" "---Le Monde! "The world government is defeated, Saint Martin wins! "---Western poster! "After the war, the messy battlefield! "----A local newspaper in Xihai! "Victory! ! ! "---St. Martin Daily! ... As the early morning approached, news about the war between the world government and Saint Martin spread out from newspapers around the world! Among them, the content of the news is almost exactly the same, all about the victory of the war and the defeat of the world government! Of course, there are newspapers who feel that this news must be reported by many people. Even if they report it, the sales of the newspaper will not increase much, so they will simply find another way to report on the panic scenes on the battlefield after the war. The wreckage of ships floating in the sea, the corpses of the navy, and the magma land and the frozen sea created by the two natural fruits of the blue pheasant and the red dog are all reported by this newspaper, and this newspaper is still reporting on it. The photos of the Lieutenant Generals battlefield are also matched! However, I have to say that this alternative move has indeed allowed them to stand out successfully in this news report and obtain more sales than other newspapers! In addition to newspaper reports, people all over the world started to discuss these news! "I never expected it! St. Martin won in the end!" "Yes, the world government can lose, I didn''t even dare to think about it before!" "If you lose, there is nothing you can do about it. Have you read the contents of Le Monde? That Saint Martin is really despicable. It directly sent people to attack Mariejoa, the navy headquarters day and night, and even invited the pirates to go. Attack the G1 branch! In this case, the world government will not be unbeaten!" "Come on! What kind of despicable is this? War is cruel. Naturally, all means are used to win! Or else we can pray for the enemy''s mercy?" "It makes sense!" "Oh, the magma and the frozen sea on this battlefield have been so long, and there is no sign of melting!" "Just look at the corpses and shipwrecks on the battlefield from the pictures, you know how intense the battle was at that time!" "Yes, when I watched the live broadcast a few days ago, I felt that the war was fierce and shocking!" "We Saint Martin won!" "Won!" "Thanks to the great Majesty, to the great Saints Legion, and to heaven and earth!" "Hahaha, I know that Saint Martin will not be defeated!" ... After seeing the news, various people such as nobles, commoners, merchants, and citizens of the Kingdom of Saint Martin talked about the news enthusiastically with strangers, friends, and relatives around them! As for these discussions, Arthur didn''t know yet, and didn''t care about it! He is now immersed in the benefits after this war! Prestige surge! Originally before the war, in order to improve his strength, he had already used almost all his prestige, only a fraction of it was left! After the war began, the prestige consumed by him almost made up for it! 43 million! This is his current prestige! And this prestige is not fixed yet, but is rising rapidly as time goes by! In just a short while, Arthur saw that in the system panel, the prestige of that 43 million has soared by nearly 10,000 points! At this rate, Arthur estimates that for a whole day today, at least a few million points of prestige will be surging, and it may even be tens of millions! This speed is a bit scary! Compared with the previous several times that the popularity of Saint Martin has soared, the rate of increase this time can be said to be scary! However, Arthur changed his mind, but thought it was normal! You know, this time the opponent is the world government! is not the old cats and dogs! As the largest, oldest and most powerful organization in the world, the world government has penetrated into the minds of people in all regions and corners of the world during the years of existence! powerful, tyrannical, powerful, invincible, these are synonymous with it! But it was such an organization, but in the end it was defeated by the slightly less famous Kingdom of Saint Martin in the world. It can be said that it completely shattered the recognition of it by people all over the world. Under the huge contrast, people from all over the world can hardly not be in awe of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, the organization that defeated it! Therefore, in this case, it is difficult not to soar in popularity! Judging from the impact of this incident, this prestige soaring will definitely not stop for a long time in the future, and it is even possible to break through to an unprecedented number-100 million points! As for when this value can be exceeded... should be soon! Judging from the current growth rate of prestige, Arthur estimates that it will only take one or two months at most! "Save for a while, and then draw them all at 100 million points!" Arthur grinned and thought happily! Now that the war is over, he naturally does not rush to improve his strength! And judging from the strength shown by Saint Martin this time~www.novelhall.com~ It is estimated that in a short period of time, the world government will not find trouble because of the growth of Saint Martin''s power! Of course, this refers to the same big trouble as this time! Small troubles, such as the trouble with the small kingdom coming to St. Martin, and secretly supporting the enemies of St. Martin, the world government will definitely not stop. Because it is in the interest of the world government only to continuously create troubles for Saint Martin! And, Arthur also knows that although the world government relied on the move of surrounding Wei to save Zhao this time, it made the world government back down, but if there is another time, or the world government finds that Saint Martin is attacking other waters, then it will not be so easy to pass! Well, the world government is not the villain in those novels, it will give experience wave after wave to help pig''s feet grow! Like this time, if it werent for a slight internal problem in the Tianlongren, and Karl wanted to challenge the position of the five old stars and gave Arthur an assist, then Arthurs plan to encircle Wei and save Zhao would not necessarily be so smoothly successful! ----- the other side! And just when Arthur was happy for the soaring prestige, St. Martins Admiral Lylis brought a group of people and a mighty fleet to the waters of the Land of Flowers! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 772： Flower country The country of flowers is a famous ancient country in the West Sea! The history of its kingdom can even be traced back to before the establishment of the world government. In terms of territories, there are three islands in Flower Country. One big and two small! The largest one is more than fifty times larger than St. Maartens Island. It is the main island of the Country of Flowers and the capital of the country. The smallest two are about the same size as St. Maarten and are affiliated islands of the Country of Flowers! But just the three islands added together, in terms of the size of the kingdom''s territory, the flower country can already rank in the top three in the West Sea! In terms of population! has a population of over 13 million. Before St. Martin would capture these islands now, the population of Flower Country was the largest in the West Sea! In terms of the army, the Hana no Kuni army and navy have all! Among them, there are nine navy forces, ranging from one to nine treasures, and the number is small. Each is about 3,000, and the total number is nearly 30,000. However, there is nothing in terms of combat power. World mix! Among them, after the legendary Pirate Cone of Green Pepper retreats, the two navy forces belonging to the Dabao Marine Army and the Sanbao Marine Army are the strongest, and their leaders have the strength of a lieutenant general! As for the army, although it is not as powerful as the navy, it can be said to be a sling navy in number! The country of flowers has an army of 500,000! However, the 500,000 army is not like the Saint Martin''s army. It doesn''t need to do anything except training, and the equipment is all very sophisticated! There are only one hundred thousand elites, fully armed, and trained every day. Others usually need to plow the fields, and the equipment is relatively sparse, even most people have cold weapons! in terms of climate! The flower country has a large territory, so there are any climates in the kingdom! But the most important thing is the temperate climate! In most cases throughout the year, most parts of the Land of Flowers are as warm as Saint Martin! In addition, the land in the flower country is also very fertile, so in terms of grain production, the flower country has always been not low, and even has the nickname of a large grain producer! ------ The waters of the country of flowers! Leliss and his group are sitting on the Meck, and after fighting with the world government, there are still more than 900,000 people in the fleet, and they came to this sea with great strength! Meke! "I found the ship on the opposite side that is responsible for investigating intelligence!" Bruce held the telescope with his still trembling hand, looked at the sea in front of him, and said with a smile. At this time, in this sea area, apart from Lelis and his party, there are only a few ships with the flag of the country of flowers. And after seeing the mighty fleet led by Leliss and his team, these ships turned around and left without hesitation! Obviously, these ships are the ones responsible for detecting the situation! "Go and ask a few fast boats to go ahead and check it out to see what kind of arrangement the other party has!" Lelis listened to Bruce''s words, thought for a while, put down the binoculars in his hand, and ordered to the soldier aside. "Yes, sir!" After the soldier nodded, he turned and left and arranged according to what Lelis said! soon! Several slow-speed boats stand out from this mighty fleet and head towards the country of flowers! After a while, Lelis got the feedback from these ships! "The navy on the other side did not appear?" Lelis couldn''t help frowning. Right now they have entered the waters of the Land of Flowers, and are about to reach the three islands of the Land of Flowers. According to normal logic, even if the navy of the Land of Flowers loses to the navy of Saint Martin, they should show up! But now, he hasn''t even showed up, which makes Lillis a little strange! "Maybe the opponent is not going to fight at sea, but is going to hold the island?" Bruce said with a smile. Lylis raised his brows when he heard Bruce''s words. After thinking about it, he nodded and agreed with this statement. If the other party is going to guard the island, there is no need to show up! And doing so is the best way to deal with it right now! The army of the flower country is only 500,000. In terms of combat power, apart from the navy and 100,000 elite troops, the other 400,000 can be said to be very worrying. In this case, it is obviously not good to fight head-on with Saint Martins army. s Choice! But if you adopt the tactics of holding the island tightly, it is a very good choice! Under normal circumstances, the defender has a variety of fortifications, which is generally simpler than the offensive side, and has lower requirements for troops! In the case of weak forces, defense is undoubtedly the best choice! If you fight head-on, you will only sacrifice the powerful flower country navy! Thinking like this, Rilis received new news from the ship that was going to explore! There are a lot of evacuation marks on the other''s two affiliated islands. The other party is likely to evacuate all the people on the two islands! After hearing the news, Lelis frowned again subconsciously. "Is the other party planning to defend the main island?" Rilis couldn''t help but murmured. At this time, the other party evacuated the people on the two affiliated islands. Apart from preparing to defend the main island, he couldn''t think of any other reasons! the other side. Bruce stopped the mumbling of Lelis next to him. After thinking for a while, he laughed and said, "If I were them, facing this situation, I would just stay on the main island and tell you It''s consumed!" "After all, the country of flowers is not bad for food, and some are time consuming, but we come from a long way, and there are so many people, there is a lot of pressure on food and logistics, but there is no time consumption!" "Yeah!" Listening to Bruce''s words, Riliss thought it over and agreed. Consuming For their fleet of nearly a million people, it is really a bit unbearable. After all, even if the nearly one million people do nothing, they will consume an amazing amount of food every moment! In addition, the country of flowers is not close to St. Martin~www.novelhall.com~, and the transportation line required for logistics supplies is relatively long. If the country of flowers is not resolved as soon as possible, it will cost a lot of food. It will explode soon! Once the food crisis breaks out, whether there is still the defense line of the kingdom of flowers and boarding the main island, then there are only two options for Rilis. One is retreat, the other is hard resistance! However, retreat means that we have fallen short, and hard resistance means that these nearly one million troops are likely to be starved to death. To be honest, neither of these are good choices! Of course, this is just the consequence of the worst case! In fact, Lelis knew this was impossible! because... Arthur gave him a very powerful thing before he had fought with the Warring States and others! Thinking like this, Lelis couldn''t help but glanced back at the cabin! At this time, in the cabin, in his room, a square box was lying quietly on his table! And if an insider opens the box at this time, he will find that it is the launcher of the Eye of Judgmentthe crystal ball! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 773： Let go is do The territory of the country of flowers is huge, and naturally there are many ports! According to statistics, there are more than a hundred ports in the land of Hana! But among them, the traffic is the most, and the largest is undoubtedly located in the south of Shanghai Port. And this port is the first port that Leliss fleet faces when entering the sea of ??the Flower Country! ---- still harbor! At this time, the mighty, seemingly endless fleet of Saint Martin''s Kingdom stopped outside the port! In the middle of the fleet, on the Meck! "It seems that your guess is correct!" After standing on the bow for a long time, Lillis put down the binoculars in his hand and turned his head to the side Bruce and said quietly. copper wall and iron wall! These four words are enough to describe the current situation in Shanghai Port! "Yoohoho...how about it, am I good?" Bruce raised his brows, and said a little bit hoarsely. "Awesome!" Lillis smiled and praised, then said again, "However, we still have to explore the specific situation and make plans!" As he said, Leliss commanded to the soldier on the side, "Let someone go and check it out to see the current situation in Shanghai Port, if possible, find out the number of people!" Only by investigating the number of people in Shanghai Port, can Rilis decide whether to use the Eye of Judgment! If there are enough people, he just uses it. If there are not many people, use it, then waste it! "Yes, my lord!" After the soldier nodded, he turned and left! While watching this scene, Lillis thought about it for a moment, and then ordered another soldier beside him, "Go get me a phone bug!" It was just a voyage outside Shanghai Port, and Rilis felt that it was not safe enough, so he was going to ask Saint Martin''s intelligence personnel in the Flower Country, what is the current situation in Shanghai Port. Well, double insurance is more secure! "Yes, my lord!" The soldier who was called nodded and turned and left! Soon, he returned to Rilis with a phone bug! "My lord, phone worm!" The soldier passed the phone worm in his hand to Rilis! "Hmm!" Lelis picked up the phone worm and dialed directly. "Blubru!" With the ringing of the phone, the phone worm was connected in a short while! "Hey!" A gloomy voice came from the other end of the phone! "It''s me, Lelis!" Lelis said briefly, then said, "What''s the situation in Shanghai Port now?" "Lord Lelis!" The gloomy voice on the other end of the phone heard Lelis'' words, his voice changed, and quickly said respectfully, "Since a few days ago, Shang Haigang has driven out the civilians, and we are The intelligence personnel who got into Shanghai Port are also among them, so we dont know the specific situation in Shanghai Port now!" Listening to this, Lelis frowned subconsciously! This is a little troublesome! After thinking about it for a moment, Lelis asked again, "Then do you know how many people are in Shanghai Port?" "These days we have all stayed in a small city near Shanghai Port, and because this small city is the only way to Shanghai Port, we took note of the army of the country of flowers passing by!" After he pondered for a moment, he responded, "If we didn''t make a mistake, it should be around 300,000!" "I see, that''s it!" Lelis listened to these and hung up the phone! "Yohouhouhou... That''s right, the main force of the other party is here!" Bruce said with a smile, "In this case, as long as we get here, we can basically go straight ahead!" The entire army of the flower country has 500,000, but the kingdom has many ports. These 500,000 people cannot be put together. They always have to defend other places. There are 300,000 people in Shanghai Port. The main force! "Not bad!" Lillis also nodded. Regarding how to deal with the country of flowers, Lillis and Bruce had discussed on the way there! does not need any tactics, but directly find a place to break through, then drive straight in, directly push the opponent''s capital, kill the opponent''s king, and then slowly clean up other places! There are two reasons why it is so simple and rude! One is that their fleet is mixed! There is the original navy, there is the squadron of the Whitney Kingdom, and there is also the army of Saint Martin! The three have different combat strengths and different qualities. If you use more complicated tactics, you may be self-defeating at that time, so it is better to push horizontally! The second is about supply logistics! The number of their fleet is as high as nearly one million, and the logistics pressure is extremely huge. In this case, if you dont fight quickly, the more it drags on, the more disadvantages they will be! "Da da da!" At this moment, the soldiers that Lillis had sent before also returned! "Master Lelis!" After the soldier came back, he respectfully said, "According to the report of the personnel who just went to investigate, the current Shanghai Port is densely packed with people. About 100,000 people can be seen. Its not clear, but it is estimated that the total number should exceed 200,000, and it may even reach 300,000!" "Ok!" Listening to this, Lelis couldn''t help nodding. This is similar to the news he just got from the intelligence officers. "Okay, now it''s for sure! Let''s just take that stuff out and use it! After the main force is fixed at one time, we will go straight ahead!" Bruce said enthusiastically after a glint flashed in his eyes. The thing that Bruce said is the launcher of Judgment Eye, the crystal ball! Since this thing was obtained by Rilis, Bruce has always wanted to try it to see how strong the attack power of this thing is, but because the energy of the Judgment Eye is only enough to fire once, his idea has never been practiced. opportunity! "Okay!" After saying a word, Lillis turned around and headed to the cabin! The two had no desire to negotiate from the beginning, and knew that facing a kingdom with more than 13 million people, negotiation alone would definitely not solve the problem! After all, you cant talk, and the other party will give you the site, right? Based on this, after repeatedly determining that this is the main force of the other party, Lilis and Bruce simply refused to send someone to the monk harbor to talk, and they were ready to let go! ---- the other side! Just when Rilis and Bruce were about to go on, talks in Shang Haigang! "What is the other party doing? How can there be no movement after sending someone to investigate?" was talking about a sturdy man with a height of two meters and six, muscular piercing, rosacea, wearing linen clothes, a long stick on his back, and a wine gourd on his waist! He is the general of the country of flowers, Lao Chen! is also the person in charge of this battle of the flower country! "I don''t know, but I have an ominous premonition!" The one who answered Lao Chen was a man wearing a white suit~www.novelhall.com~ with a height of two meters and a well-proportioned figure, with a long slender waist knife stuck in his waist, with a feminine face and a bit of a slender voice! He is the leader of the Three Treasures of the Flower Country, Ahe! is also Lao Chen''s current deputy! "Go, let the people below be more vigilant and pay attention to the movements of the Saint Martin fleet!" After thinking about it, Old Chen ordered to the soldier on the side. Old Chen knows that Ah He''s domineering color is not ordinary color, but color domineering with special effects! And the special effect of his domineering color is a premonition! No matter what happens, as long as it is related to Ah He, he can feel it in advance! However, this induction is unable to determine exactly what happened, so we can only approximate whether it is good or bad. If it is bad, he will have an ominous premonition, if it is good, he will have a premonition of luck! Therefore, after hearing Ah He said he had an ominous premonition, Lao Chen directly ordered people to be more vigilant! "I hope... nothing will happen!" After the soldiers left, Old Chen frowned, looked at the mighty Saint Martin fleet not far away, and couldn''t help muttering. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 774： 1 Kill the city "Da da da!" With a sound of footsteps, Rilis took the box and returned to the deck! "Pattern!" After opening the box, a crystal ball appeared in front of Rilis! "Hoo---" sighed deeply, Rilis attached the fruit ability to his hand, increased some friction between his own hands, and carefully took the crystal ball out of the box! "Yohouhou...hurry up, try it!" Bruce said enthusiastically after watching Lelis take out the crystal ball. "Ok!" Lelis nodded, and came to the bow with the crystal ball! However, Rilis did not immediately use the crystal ball, but ordered to the soldier beside him, "Notify, let everyone be ready, we are going to attack! In particular, notify the Saints, the members of the Giant Legion. , Let them prepare to cooperate with our attack!" "Yes, sir!" After the soldier nodded respectfully, he turned and left! In a while! The whole fleet was filled with a breath of killing! Feeling the breath, Lelis nodded with satisfaction, his eyes gradually became serious. Then, he dragged the crystal ball with one hand, and extended a finger with the other hand, and slowly began to draw along the fine lines on it! After about five minutes, Lillis''s finger was swiping, returning to the original point! And at this moment, a dazzling colorful light burst out from the crystal ball in Lylis'' hands! "Crack!" Then, with the dazzling colorful light, the crystal ball in Lylis''s hand began to twist and deform. Finally, after a dazzling twist and deformation, the crystal ball changed from its original transparent state to a completely transparent state, revealing the devil fruit inside that seemed to be beating with a heart! "Hoo---" After taking a deep breath, Lillis put the crystal ball in front of his chest, and then grabbed the left side of the ball with one hand and the right side with the other, suddenly hard! "Crack!" With a clear sound, the two sides of the crystal ball were misaligned, and the transparent liquid connected in the thin tube of the beating devil fruit paused for a while, then began to flow backwards, slowly flowing into the devil fruit. Suddenly, the devil fruit stopped beating! The next moment, a black light shined through the transparent shell of the crystal ball from the top of the devil fruit. With the black light shining out, the space in front of Lylis twisted and formed a black hole about ten meters in size! "Ok---" And at the moment when the entrance of the cave was formed, a dazzling light like the sun was accompanied by a sound like an engine accelerating, shining from the dark entrance of the cave, illuminating the entire sea area transparently, making the sea area apart from white light. Everything else is completely invisible! "what---" "What is this? It''s so bright!" "I don''t know, but I just saw the light coming from Lord Leliss. I want to come here and it''s not a bad thing to us!" "Really? That''s good!" ... Around, the unsuspecting Saint Martin soldiers, because of the sudden light, caused a sting in their eyes, and finally had to close their eyes. Simply, many people saw the source of the light, so there was no confusion in the fleet, everyone stood there obediently! the other side! "what is that?" "Why is it so bright?" "The sun?" ... Just when the Saint Martin soldiers couldn''t help closing their eyes because of the dazzling light, looking at the dazzling light like the sun, the soldiers of the country of flowers were shocked and couldn''t help but wonder! Fortunately, because they are far away, their eyes are not like the soldiers of St. Martin, and they feel stinging pains! "What is this?" Old Chen looked at this scene with a heavy expression on his face! He wants to know with his butt, this light is definitely not a good thing for them! After all, Saint Martin will never come up with something that pits himself? And when it''s not pitting yourself, and when there are only two parties, Saint Martin and the Kingdom of Flowers, it is obvious who this light is aimed at! Besides these people from the Land of Flowers, who else can there be? "Flop!" At this time, Ah and the heart beside Old Chen suddenly accelerated. He seemed to sense something, his face changed suddenly, and he shouted in horror, "No, there is a problem with this light! Go, go, the whole army retreat!!!" While was talking, his body shape seemed to have encountered something terrifying, he retreated violently and evacuated from the city wall! Unfortunately, it''s still a step too late! When Ah He''s body shape retreated, and Old Chen looked dumbfounded, they were not far in front, at the forefront of the Saint Martin fleet. The dazzling white light that surprised them turned into a giant energy ball, whizzing. Flying towards their location! followed! In less than half a second, when everyone in the Flower Country except Ahe did not react, this giant energy ball had already arrived where they were! "Boom!" Accompanied by the deafening explosion, a dazzling white light that changed the color of the heavens and the earth appeared at once, and at the same time, the shock wave that destroyed the earth and the earth also swept out from the place where the energy ball hit! "Boom!" In an instant, the sky broke and the earth broke! ! ! Time seems to have passed a long time, and a moment has passed! As the dazzling white light gradually disappeared, Leliss and his party also slowly opened their eyes! "hiss---" And when they saw the scene in front of them, their pupils suddenly shrank, and they couldn''t help taking a breath, showing an incredible look on their faces! At this time, the entire port of Shanghai Port and the land of the port are all gone! The only thing left in place is the big hole that is hundreds of miles wide and bottomless. "Wow!" And after three seconds, the surrounding sea rushed toward the new large pit. "This...this..." Lelis looked at this scene, but was a little speechless! Although he had already tried his best to estimate the power of the Eye of Judgment in his heart, at this time, he found that his so-called overestimation had always underestimated the Eye of Judgment! "Gulong!" "It''s too strong!" Bruce swallowed saliva ~www.novelhall.com~ also showed a full face of shock. Although he had long wanted to see what the Eye of Judgment looked like when it was launched, and he was prepared in his heart, but now, when he really saw it, he was still surprised by this power. ! one strike! is just a blow! The entire Shanghai Port just disappeared! completely disappeared! seems to have been wiped off the map by an eraser, completely without a trace! If it werent for the bottomless big pit that appeared after the disappearance of Shanghai Port, and the edge of the big pit that appeared to be burnt by fire, Im afraid Bruce would have thought he had remembered it wrong, this world Shanghaigang, there is no such place! As for Rilis, Bruce, and the rest of the fleet, they were shocked for a long time. After the crater was gradually filled by the surrounding sea water, Rilis slowly recovered. "Hoo---" He took a deep breath, adjusted his mood, and ordered loudly, "Everyone listens to the order, sail, and land on the island!!!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 775： The Warring States Period "Hi~A city in one blow?" Listening to the latest news, Arthur couldn''t help taking a breath! Although he had a general prediction in his mind about the power of the Eye of Judgment through Archibald''s description, he hadn''t really used it after all, so he also had reservations about this prediction! Maybe the Eye of Judgment is not as strong as Archibald said, what he predicted in his heart? This is also one of the reasons why Arthur did not use the Eye of Judgment when fighting with the Sengoku and others before, but gave the things to Lylis and let him use it in the War of the Kingdom of Flowers! He was afraid that the Eye of Judgment would not reach what he predicted! However, it now seems that the power of the Eye of Judgment is stronger than Archibald said and Arthur predicted! A port! is not a small port, but Shanghai Port, a super-large port city that is also famous in the West Sea and has an area comparable to a small island! disappeared into the world completely after just one shot! This power...Tsk! Calculated from the data on the Pluto drawing in Arthur''s hand, the power of this Judgment Eye is almost the same as that of the Pluto among the three ancient weapons, even a little bit more! "Unfortunately, only one shot can be fired at a time, and it takes almost half a month to charge up!" Arthur couldn''t help sighing. The power of the Judgment Eye is strong, but it can only shoot one shot per charge, and after each shot, it will take almost half a month to fully charge up the energy, which makes Arthur depressed. Up! If you can post unlimited, then you will be invincible! Whoever is upset is just one shot! Thinking, Arthur suddenly smiled and shook his head, and said, "I''m a little greedy! It''s not bad to have it. You must know that this level of weapon is not unique in the world, but it definitely does not exceed the number of fingers in a hand. If you expect more, you will look a little greedy!" Half a month! This time is neither long nor short, nor short! If normal warfare prevails, maybe you can fire five or six times! Of course, it is impossible for Arthur to launch so many times in a war, but will choose to use it at important key points! If you use it casually, once you encounter some important key point, but find that the Eye of Judgment is still charging, it will be a bit painful! Furthermore, the Eye of Judgment is not infinitely usable! According to Archibald''s statement, the launching device, energy device and other devices in the Eye of Judgment will wear out with each launch of the Eye of Judgment. Although this is not a lot of wear, it does exist! And for the moment, it is not easy for the Eye of Judgment to repair these wear and tear. It needs a lot of special materials. Even if St. Martin is working hard to collect it, it will take a lot of time! Therefore, Arthur must pay attention to the timing and frequency of using the Eye of Judgment in the future! Thinking like this, Arthur put aside the matter of the Eye of Judgment for the time being! At the moment, his most important thing is to deal with matters after the war with the world government, as well as to pay attention to the war in the Kingdom of Flowers. The rest can be released first, and we will talk about it in the future! "Start to deal with things!" Arthur murmured, taking out a copy of the pile of documents around him, and then proceeded to deal with it seriously! In the next few days, Arthur has been immersed in government affairs dealing with post-war matters! The Deer Spirit Kingdom, where the battle has ended, the care of the Saint Martin Air Force, the treatment of the wounded, the consumption of equipment, etc., Arthur has all taken care of it seriously! And the battle has not yet ended, the Saint Martin Mixed Army, which is a mixture of the Saint Martin Navy, the World Government Navy, and the Wight Kingdom Miscellaneous Army, because the war on the flower country has just begun, and its about the care of things like that. Just hold down for the time being, and then distribute them all together! Of course, the Saint Martin''s mixed army attacking the country of flowers has a large number of people, so Arthur also paid special attention to the logistics supply there! Besides these post-war matters, there is one thing Arthur is particularly concerned about! There are pirates, mafia, and temporary gangsters, etc., taking advantage of Saint Martins main energy to deal with the world government, when there is no time to take care of other things, burning, killing and looting in the Kingdom of Saint Martin also caused a lot of trouble. Casualties and losses! Well, although St. Martin still has a department of the Ministry of Public Security, the combat effectiveness of the X-Men in the Ministry of Public Security is not well trained! is at most more powerful than ordinary soldiers in the kingdom! But for those pirates who dare to burn, kill, looting, and the Mafia, they are still a bit worse! After all, the upper limit of force in this world is very high. can do, dare to be pirates, mafia, are extraordinary people in terms of combat power, crush the ordinary soldiers of the kingdom! Uh... if you didn''t have this strength, you would have died long ago! And in this case, no matter how much the Ministry of Public Security did its best to defend, it still succeeded a lot! Of course, what Arthur needs to think about now is not why they succeeded, but what should be done! hunt down! This was the first thing Arthur thought of, and it was also his daily response to this situation! However, as far as the current situation is concerned, his bronze and silver saints, who are suitable for hunting down these people, are fighting in the country of flowers and cannot be responsible for hunting down! Although the golden saints can also chase and kill people, it would be a waste to use them in this way! Furthermore, there are only twelve golden saints, even if they are separated, it is not easy to chase them down! So, regarding the chase, Arthur put aside first, and prepared to wait for the war in the Kingdom of Flowers to end before sending someone to chase him down! is offering a reward! This is the second thought of Arthur! In the case that there is no such condition for the hunt, offering a reward is undoubtedly the best choice! But, now there is a question about the reward! How to post a reward? In the past, there have been instances of pirates escaping after burning, killing and looting in St. Martin. Although most of them were chased to death later, there were always one or two running fast or hiding well. Can give a reward! And this reward, St. Martin generally informs the world government, and the navy of the world government releases it! But now I want to release it through the world government navy, obviously it wont work! In the case of a fallout with the world government, still want to issue a reward through the Navy? The world government doesnt look at jokes, its not bad! "It seems that I can only publish it by myself! Through the newspapers and the underground world!" Arthur thought for a while, and made a decision in his heart! Since the world government did not send it, of course he sent it himself! And if you send it yourself, although you can''t let the world government make the reward order to every corner of the world, there is also an advantage, that is, the reward can be set by yourself! In the past, when the world government was notified, the bounty was determined by the navys assessment of the danger of criminals, the value of criminals~www.novelhall.com~ the damage caused by criminals, etc. Moreover, because the navy''s money is allocated by the world government and is almost fixed, they are more careful in determining the bounty! But if Arthur offers a reward, although these also need to be considered, he can set a higher bounty! The navy is offering a reward of 10 million, and he can offer a reward of 20 million, 30 million, or even forty to fifty million, which is far more than the reward for the losses caused by criminals! In this case, the pirate who was offered a reward by Arthur, the Mafia would be sad! Under the same reward, as long as the bounty hunters don''t kill, they are more willing to win this kind of guy whose bounty far exceeds their own value! Easy, more money! Therefore, there will be countless people chasing and killing them at that time, making them completely regret the vote. And just as Arthur was thinking, the door rang! "!" "Come in!" Arthur said subconsciously. "Crack!" With the sound of the door being pushed open, Devin walked in with a look of joy! "Your Majesty, those of the Warring States Period, gone!" Devin said happily. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 776： Advance Sengoku has left! This is undoubtedly great news for Arthur! Since the Sengoku and others retreated that day, they have been staying at the Lake Naval Division base! This makes Arthur a headache! If at this time, he took St. Martin''s people away... What if the Warring States and others killed a carbine and attacked Saint Martin? You must know that although the Warring States and others reported in the newspapers that they were defeated, they were not defeated, they just retreated! And in this case, the Warring States and others still maintain a strong combat power! Once Arthur and the people he brought with him are not here, the Warring States and others kill a carbine, then there is no need for soldiers or anything. They alone can make the northwest of Saint Martin fall! Therefore, Arthur did not dare to just let the Warring States and others stay at the Lake Naval Branch Base! But if you dont take people away, but stay here and watch them... Then when will Arthur and others stay here? You need to know that there are countless things in the Kingdom of Saint Martin all day long, all of which need to be handled by Arthur himself. He can''t stay here all day, right? Therefore, Arthur is in a dilemma! It''s not going to go, it''s not going to go! no way! In the last resort, he can only choose the lesser of the two evils, choose to stay first, and then send someone to stare at the Warring States and others, while letting people communicate government affairs to him through a telephone bug equipped with a fax device. He is here to deal with it! In this way, although his handling of government affairs and after handling government affairs, the transmission of government orders is a bit more cumbersome and troublesome. It is far from achieving the efficiency of communicating government orders after handling government affairs in the palace. There are many things that require his personal presence. Unable to execute, but at any rate it can do both? Of course, dealing with government affairs here is always more troublesome and cumbersome! However, after the Sengoku and others leave today, everything can return to the original state again! "Order to go down and let people watch them leave from a distance. It is best to follow them for a while, and let the intelligence personnel along the way pay attention to their movements. Before they leave the West Sea, they must be under our sight!" After being happy for a while, Se finally calmed down and ordered. Before the Warring States and the others leave from Xihai, he must be careful not to kill them again! "Understand your Majesty, I will do it now!" Devin didn''t dare to be careless, and after nodding solemnly, he turned and left the room! ----- Lake Naval Branch Base! "Da da da!" With the sound of messy footsteps, the Warring States group silently walked towards the base port! Walking, the green pheasant standing behind the Warring States suddenly stopped, turned around, and took a deep look. Now there are no more people on the Lake Naval distribution base! In the previous battle with Saint Martin, the navy, especially the navy in the West China Sea, rebelled, rebelled, and died. The Lake Naval Branch Base was no exception. Almost all the people at the Naval Branch Base betrayed! And when the Warring States and others came back here again, there was no longer the prosperity of the past, and it became empty! "what happened?" At this time, the Warring States also noticed that the green pheasant had stopped, so he stopped and turned to ask the green pheasant. "It''s nothing!" Qing Pheasant shook his head while listening to the words of the Warring States Period, but an inexplicable sadness flashed across his face! Upon seeing this, the Warring States period thought that the green pheasant was saddened by seeing the deserted Lake Naval Division base, feeling the scene, and recalling the navy sacrificed in the previous battle! "Don''t think too much!" After walking to the green pheasant''s side, the Warring States patted the green pheasant on the shoulder, and said in a half-comforted and half-relaxed voice. "Hmm!" Hearing this, the green pheasant took a deep look at the empty naval branch base again, and after taking a deep breath, followed in the footsteps of the Warring States and others! In a while! The group boarded the only ship in the port. "Warring States General, do you want to...I''ll deal with them?" After boarding the ship, Akadog glanced at a small boat floating in the sea in the distance, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and asked in a deep voice. That ship, Akino knew it was Saint Martins ship, and this ship has been following them these days. Obviously, this is monitoring them! "No need!" Warring States shook his head. Who are those people? The Warring States period probably knew what they were. And for these people, his ideas are left alone! just let them go! are the people of Saint Martin after all. If they are killed, they will probably cause another struggle between the two sides. This not only violates the orders of the five old stars, but also is undesirable for the Warring States! You know, from the beginning to the present, hundreds of thousands of people have died in the navy! If the fight continues, I am afraid that more people will die! The Warring States period does not want to see such a scene! "Yes!" After a trace of unwillingness flashed in his eyes, Akagi nodded! For Saint Martin, he had no good feelings since he knew the kingdom, but in this battle, because he was beaten half to death, his good feelings disappeared, and there was even a trace of hatred! But because he is still just a lieutenant general, he has no say in the affairs of Saint Martin, so this bit of hatred can only be buried deep in his heart, waiting for the day when he has enough strength and enough When it is in its position, let it germinate and take root! "This day... will not be far away!" Akagi thought to himself. Just as Akinu was thinking about it, the ship he was on left the port and entered the sea! And the boat that Akainu saw just now, after the Warring States and others sailed out of the port, followed, hanging them from a distance! ----- At the same time that the Warring States period was gone, the battle for the Flower Kingdom, which was in charge of Lelis and others, went smoothly! After the destruction of Shanghai Port, Rilis and the others boarded the land of the Land of Flowers, and in just one day, they broke the three cities! Two days after landing~www.novelhall.com~Lelis and others were divided into three groups! One route Lelis led the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, as well as elites such as bronze, silver saints, and giants, all the way forward, directly towards the capital of the flower country, Kyoto! One route led by Bruce, mixed with the 100,000 former world government navy of the 300,000 Whit Kingdom miscellaneous army, swept city by city toward the west of the Flower Country! One route led by General Graves of the Whitney Kingdom, and Holt, the former head of the Naval Division of the World Government of St. Martin, as his deputy, led the 300,000 Whitt Kingdom miscellaneous army mixed with 100,000 former world government navies, towards The area east of the country of flowers swept over city by city! On this day, Saint Martin has breached eight large and small cities! On the third day after landing, St. Martin''s side marched all the way and breached ten large and small cities and ports! After landing, on the fourth day, Saint Martin broke through nine cities, large and small! On this day, a half of the land of the Flower Country has completely fallen into the head of Saint Martin! The fifth day after landing, which is today! Lelis led the main force to the outside of Kyoto, the capital of the country of flowers... Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 777： Never surrender Kyoto, the country of flowers! Kyoto, the country of flowers, is located in a plain area south of the central part of the country of flowers, with roads extending in all directions. It is the capital of the country of flowers and the most prosperous city. none of them! And because the flower country itself is a kingdom that favors the ancient style of Arthur''s journey through the former rabbit country, Kyoto is also in this style. Inside the huge city wall, pavilions, terraces, towers, and pavilions are scattered in all corners of Kyoto, making Kyoto look simple and atmospheric! However, compared with the past, the Kyoto civilians these days have no intention of paying attention to these, but hid themselves at home! The reason is not because of anything else, but because of the coming war! "call---" "Da da da!" Along with the breeze blowing across their faces, groups of soldiers wearing armor, holding cold weapons, and muskets on the streets of Kyoto walked across the street with serious faces, giving the whole Kyoto a three-point kill out of thin air. In the rooms along the way, a pair of eyes emerged from the gaps in the windows of the room, staring at the soldiers walking on the street, three points of fear, three points of panic, three points of sadness, and one point in their eyes. Unexplainable inexplicable emotions! But in the face of these eyes, the soldiers passing by seemed to be accustomed to them, and didn''t take them to heart! at this time! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Accompanied by a slight collision, a tall figure jumped from the roof of the city, and swiftly headed towards the palace in the center of Kyoto! Soon! This tall figure came before the tall palace gate! "My lord!" When the two guards guarding the palace gate saw the visitor, they spoke respectfully, then turned sideways, made a sign of please, and said, "Your Majesty is already waiting for you inside!" "Ok!" After the tall figure nodded, he walked into the palace resolutely, and soon came to the palace hall! "See Your Majesty!" After entering, the tall figure headed directly towards the only three people in the hall at this time, sitting on a golden throne in the center, dressed in luxurious clothes, full of majesty, slightly fat, with a pinch The beard, the middle-aged man with the crown, saluted! "No gift!" After the king of the flower country waved his hand, he hurriedly asked, "Ah, what''s the situation now?" "The opponent''s main force has now arrived outside the city! According to visual observation, there should be about 200,000 people!" Ah Shi said with a solemn expression on his face, "And we are the 30,000 King Guards in Kyoto. With the great treasure navy army that I wielded, and the army gathered from nearby cities, there are less than 100,000 people in total!" Listening to this, the king of the flower country fell into silence! After thinking about it for a long time, the king of the country of flowers turned his head to the one standing next to him in a pale yellow dress, melon-seeded face, Danfeng eyes, petite body, and sighed, "Hibiscus...wait. Just go!" "go!?" Zhu Jin raised her brows and couldn''t help saying, "Father, I won''t go!" When I heard that Zhu Jin was called the "Father King", there was a trace of reluctance on the face of the King of the Kingdom of Flowers. But soon he suppressed this bit of reluctance, and in a comforting tone, persuaded, "Be obedient, let''s go!" "Father, I know what you want to do!" Zhu Jin''s eyes were reddish, and she gritted her teeth, showing a firm expression, staring at the king, and said, "I''m not afraid, I want to stay too!" "It''s not a question of whether you are afraid or not!" After the king said, his eyes were red and he gritted his teeth and said solemnly, "but you must leave a trace of blood to our kingdom, and you must also avenge our kingdom!" The king knows that Hijin has a stubborn character. If she is driven away directly, she will definitely not listen, so the king of the flower country found a reason for her, a reason that can support her to live! "This..." Zhu Jin was a little shaken! If the king drove her away directly, with her character, she would rather stay resolutely! But now that the king has said so, there is no reason for Zhu Jin to stay resolutely, and there are two more reasons to go, which makes her hesitate! Upon seeing this, the king turned to the strict man standing on his right, dressed in luxurious clothes but wrapped in gauze, and said, "Ahe, wait for you to take her away!" "Your Majesty!" Ah He said in a slightly painful voice, "I want to stay here... to avenge Old Chen!" With that, Ah He couldn''t help but fall into memories! That day, when the energy bomb of the Eye of Judgment shot towards him and Lao Chen, although he subconsciously turned around and was about to flee, the speed of the energy bomb was so fast that he didn''t have two steps to walk, and he hadn''t When it was too late to leave, the energy bomb completely exploded in Shanghai Port. But at the last moment, Lao Chen reacted quickly, and blocked him, using his body to make him survive! However, surviving is surviving, but the impact of the explosion still blew his whole person five kilometers away, and caused extremely serious damage to him, causing him to be hit hard! However, in order to quickly report the news to the Kingdom, even though his whole body was injured, he did not care about his own safety, forcibly enduring the severe pain from all over his body, and returned to Kyoto! Therefore, under the dual effects of Old Chen''s life-saving grace and the pain on his way, Ah He wants to leave revenge! "How do you avenge your appearance now?" The King of the Flower Kingdom pointed to Ahe, and said with a bit of hatred for iron and steel, "You have difficulty walking, so what revenge?" As he said, the king of the country of flowers sighed deeply, his voice turned, and he said in a deep voice, "Now, you only have to leave with Hibiscus, and you will have a chance to take revenge in the future. You have no other choice but to die! " "But, Your Majesty..." Ah He was unwilling to say something. But when he had just said his words, the king of the country of flowers reached out and interrupted his words, saying, "Okay, don''t say anything! Let''s go after you two!" As he said, the king of the country of flowers took out a blood-red jade with a roaring dragon head tattooed on it from his waist, and then said to Ahe and Zhu Jin, "Take this thing and go to the new world to find and follow us. The country of flowers has always had a relationship with Dragon Island. Only when you get there will you have a chance to avenge Lao Chen and me!" "Father..." Zhu Jin said with tears. Seeing Zhu Jin weeping, the king of the country of flowers flashed into his eyes. But in the end, he still put away this unbearable, slowly walked off the throne, came to Zhu Jin''s side, took Zhu Jin''s hand, put the jade in Zhu Jin''s hand, and solemnly said, "Come, Take it!" After that, he stepped forward and hugged Zhu Jin tightly, and slowly said, "The reason why the father named you Zhu Jin is because the father hopes that under the protection of the father, you can Like a hibiscus flower, delicate, refined, and clean, if possible, in the future, find a man who loves you to live your life safely!" "But it doesn''t seem to work anymore! From now on, my father only hopes that you... take care of yourself in the days without your father!" After speaking, the king of the country of flowers let go of hibiscus, reached out his hand to wipe her tears, and said with red eyes, "Go, go! Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave, and you won''t be able to avenge me! " Originally, Zhu Jin, who was a little hesitant after listening to the King of the Kingdom of Flowers, said nothing after hearing the last sentence, nodded fiercely, turned and walked outside the hall! But when she walked to the entrance of the main hall, she paused, turned her head and looked at the King of the Kingdom of Flowers with tears. In the end, she gritted her teeth and resolutely left! And watching this scene, the king of the flower country turned his head to look at Ahe, and said sincerely, "Ahe...the princess is pleased to you, this is a father''s last request!" Hearing this, his lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something! But when he saw this, the king immediately interrupted him and said in a stern tone, "My kingdom, it doesn''t work? If it works, if you want revenge first, don''t say anything!" Hearing this, Ahe showed a tangled look on his face. After struggling for a while, a trace of unwillingness flashed in his eyes, but his mouth resolutely agreed, "Yes, I will go now. As long as I am not dead, the princess will not die!" After talking ~www.novelhall.com~ Ah He gritted his teeth, chased Hibiscus''s back, and left the palace! "call---" And after they left, the king of the flower country sighed deeply, wiped the tears from his eyes, and said to Ah Shi, "These people in our royal capital must not be able to withstand it. Go and take that one. Bring things out!" "Your Majesty...Do you really want to use that thing to die with them?" Ah Shi asked hesitantly. "Go!" The king of the country of flowers waved his hand and said loudly, "The king of the country of flowers, never surrendered!" "This..." Ah Shi nodded heavily after hesitating, and said, "Yes!" After speaking, he also turned and left the hall! Looking at his leaving back, the King of Flower Kingdom flashed an inexplicable look! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 778： good idea Outside Kyoto! After the arrival of the 200,000 troops, they did not immediately start the offensive. Instead, they leisurely set up tents on the outskirts of the city and lived and cooked, as if they were going to live here for a long time! Of course, this is just the surface! In fact, Leliss, who is in charge of the 200,000 army, is discussing how to fight among the army! At this time, in an inconspicuous tent among the army! "Now there is only the last step to the goal, everyone, tell me, how to fight?" Lelis glanced at the others in the tent, and asked in a deep voice. "My lord, there are currently more than 100,000 people in Kyoto. Even if the king of the flower country shamelessly recruits civilians to participate in the war, there are only two to three million people at the most. This strength is nothing for us now. Right? Can''t it be done directly?" a young officer asked with a frown. You must know that although their main forces are all navy, they are not as powerful as Saint Martin''s army on land, but they must far exceed the army of the flower country! In addition, they also carry bronze, silver saints, giants, etc. It must be easy to make a trip to Kyoto! "Push horizontally directly? That''s OK!" Lelis listened to the answer, nodded, and asked again, "What about the others? Any comments?" "No!" "Let''s do it! With our current strength, hitting the country of flowers is like a father hitting a son, no more tactics!" "My lord, although this is simple and rude, it is also the fastest, so I agree!" "There is no need for other plans! We will directly ask the adults of the Giants Legion to take the lead in the charge and break the opponent''s wall, and then we will go straight in!" "Compared to other solutions, I think this solution is the best! Although it is simple and rude, it can be solved quickly. Now we brothers have been fighting for a few days, and they are tired. We dont care about the tricks. Just kill it!" ... The other people in the tent looked at each other and all agreed with this method! Of course, the reason for this is not that they have no other way, but because they are too lazy to think of a way! In the past few days of fighting, everyone here basically knows the reality of the flower country, and also understands that with the strength of Saint Martin at this moment, it can be said that it is easy to deal with the flower country, so there is no trick at all! Furthermore, they have been attacking the city for several days in a row. Both physically and mentally, they are somewhat exhausted, so they don''t bother to think of other ways, but they all agree with this simple and crude push! "Let''s do it!" Looking at the tent, these people with a trace of fatigue on their faces, Lelis nodded, and agreed to this method! Since everyone agreed, he has nothing to say! And after playing these days, he is just like everyone else. From the physical to the spiritual, he is somewhat exhausted, so he doesn''t bother to think of other ways and prepare for a simple and rude push! Of course, there are some things to pay attention to even when pushing horizontally! After thinking about it, Rilis glanced at the other people in the tent again and hesitated, "However, the Kingdom of Flowers is always a kingdom with a long heritage. I think they will have some trump cards that others don''t know. Do you think we How should I face it, this may have a hole card?" Although the Kingdom of Flowers has not shown any powerful cards from the beginning to the present, it is, after all, a kingdom that is older than the world government. Lelis still retains a bit of this kind of kingdom from the bottom of his heart! He is afraid that this kingdom has any cards! In such a long history, if the country of flowers hadn''t been hidden in such a hand or two, you wouldn''t believe it if you killed Lyris! Of course, in addition to this, the reason he deliberately raised his hole cards was also Arthur''s order! After the Kingdom of Perth used an unknown weapon to repel Kaido last time, Arthur paid special attention to this aspect! I am afraid that a small country will suddenly come up with some powerful hole cards, which will cause great casualties to Saint Martin when Saint Martin is caught off guard! Therefore, every time he wars, he will specially remind him to let his men pay attention to whether the opponent has any hole cards and guard against hole cards! Facing his question, everyone present looked at each other and couldn''t help but fell into contemplation! Compared with how to deal with the soldiers of the flower country, how to deal with the hole cards of the flower country, this really makes them more headaches! First choice, they are not sure if there is any hole card? Secondly, they are not sure what exactly this hole card looks like? Finally, how many cards does Flower Country have? In other words, they are thinking about how to deal with the Kingdom of Flowers. They don''t know if there is any, what kind of state they are in, or even how many hole cards they have! In this situation, let alone them, it would be a headache to change to anyone! "My lord, your statement is too general! Moreover, we can''t be sure whether there is a hole card. In this case, there is really no way!" After thinking for a long time, an officer frowned. "Ok!" Listening to this, Lelis nodded involuntarily and agreed with him! Indeed, it is really a headache to deal with an unknown hole card without knowing anything! However, identification belongs to identification, and you still have to think about it! Lelis didn''t want to cause his army to overturn because of his carelessness! "Think about it all!" Lelis said in a deep voice. "My lord, I think... we can change our mind!" At this moment, the commander of the First Fleet Shang Binqian stood up and said. "Oh!?" Suddenly, everyone present, including Lylis, turned their eyes to him! After a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, Lillis narrowed his eyes and asked, "Tell me!" "Since we dont know if the opponents hole cards are present, what shape it is, or even how many cards there are, then we dont have to consider these at all!" Shang Binqian smiled and talked freely. "Well...whether there is a hole card or not, no matter what form, no matter how many cards there are, it is always for someone to use it? In this case, I think we can let the bronze and silver saints first A bit, and Hisugaya Toushiro, who has a natural invisibility, sneaked into Kyoto quietly!" "After that, while we are launching an attack, while attracting the other party''s attention, let them quickly control the king of the flower country with a thunder and lightning!" "I think, no matter what hole cards they have by then, they won''t be able to use it? After all, the king is controlled, what else can they do?" Listening to Shang Binqian''s plan, Lelis nodded after thinking about it, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Very good!" Shang Binqian''s idea is to treat the opponent as if he has a hole card regardless of whether the opponent has a hole card or not, so that he can directly control the opponent so that the opponent can''t use the hole card! I have to say that this is an excellent method when St. Martin knows nothing! Thinking about it, Lelis glanced at everyone present, and then asked, "Who else has any other opinions or supplements to the plan proposed by Shang Binqianhe, you can come up and talk about it!" After everyone looked at each other once again, one of the officers stood up and said, "Well, I think Shang Binqian and the Lord''s plan is good, but there is still something to be added, uh... it seems that the addition is a bit too much, pay attention. !" "There are two points to pay attention to! First, from our previous understanding of the country of flowers, it is not that the country of flowers has no strong people, and as a king, there should be strong people to protect, right?" "In this case, if one or two people enter lurking at that time, one or two people will definitely not be enough. They are likely to be stopped by the strong of the country of flowers! So when the time comes, the best ~www.novelhall.com~ can hide more Go in a few and attack together!" "In this way, even if the opponent''s king is protected by the strong, our people are enough to control the opponent''s king under the protection of the strong!" "Second, we don''t know the king''s mind for the time being. If the other king has the heart to die together, and the other side really has a hole card, in this case, it is not enough to control the other king!" "If you can, it''s best to plug the opposing king''s mouth together and don''t let the opposing king speak! This way even if the opposing party has a hole card, but in the case that the king cannot speak or order, the opposing subordinates, the princes and ministers even know Their king wants to die together, and he will be afraid to use his hole cards!" "Yes, Not Bad!" Lelis nodded, and asked the people around him again, "Is there anything else?" After everyone looked at each other, another officer stood up and said something to pay attention to! Then, in everyone''s words of you and me, the plan proposed by Shang Binqian was gradually supplemented and perfected! After a short while, after the plan is finalized, the meeting is also over! "Okay, that''s it for today''s meeting, everyone, let''s go eat first!" Lelis said sternly. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 779： Want to press? no way! Kyoto Royal Palace "Gulu Gulu---" Ah Shi dragged a large iron box that was more than three meters high, rectangular, like a coffin, but with two iron wheels underneath, into the palace hall! "Your Majesty, the things are here!" Ah Shi looked at the king who was sitting on the throne and said sternly. "it is good!" The king of the flower country nodded, stepped off the throne, and went straight to the coffin! "I didn''t expect to use it one day!" The King of the Kingdom of Flowers stroked the large iron box like a coffin and said calmly. If someone takes a closer look at this time, they will find that the king of the flower country has three points of helplessness, three points of unwillingness, three points of sorrow, and one point of regret under that calm expression! Obviously, he regrets the attack on Saint Martin from the bottom of his heart! However, it is too late to regret at this time! Moreover, the King of the Flower Kingdom knew in his heart that the reason why there is today, in fact, does not have much to do with him or not to attack Saint Martin! As long as Saint Martin is in the West Sea for one day, with Saint Martins aggressive development model, sooner or later the two sides will meet, but now its just a little bit earlier! "Da da da!" Suddenly, a rush of footsteps spread from far to near to the hall! subconsciously. Ah Shi and the King of Flowers, who were stroking the big iron box like a coffin, turned their heads and looked at the entrance of the hall! "Wheezes ... Your Majesty ... Your Majesty ... bad, bad!" And in their eyes, a soldier rushed into the hall panting, running and calling out anxiously, as if something big had happened! "what''s up?" The king of the Flower Country just frowned and asked, his pupils suddenly shrank, his eyes widened and he looked at the scene outside the main hall, as if he had seen something incredible! Immediately, his voice changed, his face was solemn, he waved his hand, and said, "Forget it, needless to say, I understand what is going on!" "Ok?" The soldiers who hurried in listened to what the kingdom said. They were taken aback, and then they reacted. They immediately followed the king''s gaze and turned to look outside the main hall! And when he took a closer look, he found that looking from the entrance of the main hall, in the horizon not far away, a red giant that seemed to have no skin appeared! "The other party, attacked!" After the King of the Kingdom of Flowers said quietly, he changed his voice and said, "In this case, let''s go too! Wait for them on their way forward. !" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Ah Shi nodded, then pulled the big iron box and walked outside the hall. and the king of the flower country followed closely and went out! The two of them walked for a while, came out of the palace, and came to the central street facing the gate of the palace and connected to the gate of Kyoto! At this time, because of the war, this street was empty except for the King of the Kingdom of Flowers and Oshi! "Oshi, you go too!" After arriving at Central Street, the King of the Flower Country turned his head to look at Ahshi, and said quietly, "You are still young, there is no need to die with me!" "Your Majesty, you don''t have to say more!" Ah Shi shook his head and said, "After so many years, don''t you know me? If I leave, I am afraid I will never get out of this knot in my life!" "Ah---" The King of the Flower Kingdom listened to him, sighed, and said, "Alright, let us be friends on Huangquan Road!" After speaking, the king of the flower country seemed to think of something general, and then said, "Oh, yes! Now you call and tell them not to guard, surrender! I think the people of Saint Martin will not surrender to What do people do!" Now that he has the heart to die together, the king of the flower country does not want to drag down the innocent! Although he knew that in the future use of his hole cards, he would definitely hurt the innocent on a large scale, but letting them live for a second before the hole cards were used is the greatest kindness he can now! "Understood!" Ah Shi nodded heavily, took out the baby phone bug in his arms, and dialed out! "Blubru!" Amidst the ringing of the phone, the call was quickly connected! "Boom!" "boom!" "!" ... For the first time, the sound of artillery bombing, the firing of firearms, and the collision of cold weapons came to the ears of Ahshi! Immediately, another panting voice came from the other end of the phone, saying, "Huhhhhhh...sir, what are the instructions?" "surrender! Your majesty has ordered it!" Ah Shi said lightly. "Ok!?" An unbelievable voice came from the other end of the phone, saying, "What!? My lord, you and we haven''t lost yet!" "I know!" Ah Shi said faintly, "However, your majesty has ordered it, so surrender!" "I...this...you...ah Lord Shi!!!" The voice on the other end of the phone was a little bit incoherent, and finally he could only yell out in an angry and unwilling tone! The person who received the call on the other end of the phone really didnt understand, why did they surrender? They haven''t lost yet! "Be obedient, surrender! Your Majesty has ordered, don''t hurt your brothers!" Ah Shi said lightly. Ah, the city knows who is on the phone and understands his feelings, but now that the king has the heart to die together, naturally they can''t let them sacrifice for nothing! Of course, he is also like the King of the Flower Country. He knows that under the card of the Flower Country, these people will definitely be injured by the area by then! "I...Yes!" The voice on the other end of the phone was very excited, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, and reluctantly agreed! The king ordered, what else can he do? Even if you are unwilling, you can only agree! And listening to these words, Ah Shi secretly relieved and hung up the phone! In a while! Ah, the city clearly noticed that the shouts of killing from the city wall had gradually diminished, and from their side, one could see from a distance that the city gate was slowly opened! "Your Majesty, they are here!" Ah Shi said nervously after taking a deep breath. Hearing that, after the King of Flower Kingdom took a deep breath, he did not say anything, but silently walked to the big iron box that Ahshi dragged all the way, and then took out from his arms a one the size of a finger. , The whole jade carved into a dragon came out and stuffed it into the keyhole on the big iron box! "Crack!" With a slight turn in the King of the Flower Country, the cover on the big iron box came to a free fall and hit the ground directly! "Boom!" As the smoke and dust on the ground splashed, the contents of the big iron box also revealed their true colors! This is a flower! A huge peony flower that is full of metal light, but looks lifelike! "Hoo----" Taking a deep breath, the king of the country of flowers reached out and carefully took out the metal peony, which was more than two meters high, and placed it upright less than thirty centimeters in front of his chest. ! "I didn''t expect ~www.novelhall.com~ to be able to use this thing in his lifetime!" After the King of Flower Kingdom said a little bit sorrowfully, his eyes gradually became sharp and crazy again! Immediately, he did not hesitate, and directly pointed the flowers in the direction of the sky! "I don''t know, how many people can survive?" The king of the country of flowers sighed secretly, and then he held the metal flower stem with one hand to keep the metal peony stable, while the other hand slowly stretched out , Toward the junction of the flower and the flower stem, an inconspicuous, thorny thing was pressed down! suddenly! "Who?" Ah Shi snorted abruptly, blocking the king of the Flower Country! next moment! Several figures wearing silver armor suddenly appeared, launched an attack, and attacked Ahshi, making Ahshi had to step forward to deal with it! While watching this scene, the King of the Flower Kingdom was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted, his face showed a hideous color, and he pressed the button fiercely! On the occasion of the death! A hand stretched out from the side of the King of the Kingdom of Flowers, and firmly grasped his hand. At the same time, a faint voice came into the ears of the King of the Kingdom of Flowers, "Want to press? No way!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 780： The king was caught While holding the heart of mortal and preparing to die with the enemy, he was suddenly stopped by the enemy. What was the experience? The king of the flower country can tell you! In addition to the chilling hair, I felt a coldness all over my body, and there was a faint stunner deep in my heart! This Nima! The plot shouldnt be so developed! I let my daughter go, and he was ready to make a heroic sacrifice. He even said a bunch of last words before he died. In the end, not only did he not sacrifice, he was also restrained! ? Thinking about it, something happened that made the king of the flower country even more confused! After his hand was caught, Hisugaya Toshiro grabbed him with a fierce force, and pulled him over. In the process, Hisugaya Toshiro did not know where he took out a bunch of cloth and stuffed it into the mouth of the King of the Kingdom of Flowers, and at the same time he put a handful of cloth that he could not see, but felt the coldness in it. The knife was placed on his neck! I was **** kidnapped? The king of the flower country is completely confused! He never thought that one day he would be held hostage, and he was still preparing to die with the enemy! At this time, Hisugaya Toushiro shouted, "Stop it all, or I will kill him!" Hearing this, Ah Shi, who had resisted the attack of a few silver saints, had a meal, but couldn''t help but stop! And the few silver saints who were fighting with him saw him stop, looked at each other and stopped, and consciously formed a circle, blocking all the escape routes in the city! However, at this time, the city has no time to take care of this! His eyes condensed, he looked at the invisible in front of him, but Hisugaya Toushiro, who could be seen by seeing and hearing, showed a heavy face, and said, "Don''t hurt your majesty!" "I won''t hurt him!" Hisugaya Toshiro stared at Ah Shi, and said in a deep voice, "But you have to catch it with your hands, obediently let us catch, otherwise don''t blame my sharp blade!" Hearing the words, a tangled look appeared on Shi''s face! Its not impossible to catch with one''s hands, but the problem is that he has no way to guarantee that, after catching with one''s hands, Tosushiro Hisugaya can do nothing against him or the king of the flower country! What if Hisugaya Toushiro directly attacked him after he was caught with his hands? Thinking like this, Ah Shi gritted his teeth, and finally nodded and agreed! The king is in the hands of Hisugaya Toshiro, what else can he do if he doesn''t agree? the other side! Looking at this scene, the king of the flower country has the heart to die! He wanted to stop Ah Shi''s stupid behavior, but the cloth on his mouth made him speechless! "Uhhhhh!" The king of the flower country struggled hard and shouted, but apart from the vague shouts, his body was under the strong control of Hisugaya Toshiro, even moving! no way! The king of the flower country can only watch Ahshi surrender, and he is finally surrounded by a few silver saints wearing silver armor, and is completely handcuffed with an extraordinary metal handcuff! over! completely finished! Ah Shi was handcuffed, and he was also held under control, which means that they have no ability to resist! Thinking of this, the king of the flower country couldn''t help showing despair in his eyes! Now, they really can''t do anything except for mermaid! After , as Ah Shi was handcuffed, the silver saints stepped forward and rescued him from Hisugaya Toshiro with handcuffs when the king of the flower country had his mouth blocked! ------- Saint Martins Palace! As soon as the King of the Flower Kingdom was arrested, Arthur received the news! And for this, his mood is undoubtedly happy! The king of the flower country has been arrested, which means that the war in the flower country is about to end, and he is not happy! But then, he couldn''t help but give birth to a feeling of luck! Fortunately! If it wasn''t for seeing the Perth Kingdom using an inexplicable weapon to send Kaido away, how careful he was with this kind of thing, and in all battles, let him guard the opponent''s hole cards in advance! Then the outcome of this battle about the Kingdom of Flowers is probably different! Although he doesn''t know what that metal peony is, he knows that it is not a good thing to think about with his butt, and it may even be some kind of extremely lethal weapon! After all, according to Hisugaya Toshiro, when he stopped the king of the flower country, what the king of the flower country was doing was standing on the empty central street with one hand holding the stem of the metal peony. One hand pressed towards a place on the metal peony. and when he pressed it, the king of the flower country showed a fierce and desperate look, as if he was going to fight Saint Martin! Under this series of behaviors, if the metal peony is not a weapon of mass destruction, when Arthur wants to come, then only the king of the flower country can explain his behavior! Otherwise, according to normal logic, there is no need for the King of the Kingdom of Flowers to look like this to an ordinary metal peony! After presumably confirming that the metal peony belongs to a weapon of mass destruction, Leliss, who was collecting the prisoners, directly asked him to put the things into the large iron box that had previously stored it, and then sent the box out for Arthur to deal with And he also asked Arthur how to deal with the king of the flower country! For this, Arthur also has a headache! Metal peony is easier to deal with, this kind of thing Arthur is usually sent directly to the Royal Academy of Sciences for research. But how to deal with the king of the flower country is a problem! You know, before Hisugaya Toushiro and others control him, his behavior is obviously that he wants to die with the people of Saint Martin! What does this mean? That is to say, he is already eager to die! In this case, even if the Saint Martins control him, as long as one is not careful, he may commit suicide! Although nominally speaking, the king of the flower country did not commit suicide and did not have much to do with Arthur. Anyway, when the king is captured, the defeat of the flower country is undoubtedly a matter of time! But, things are not so calculated! After all, the country of flowers is a big country with 13 million people. Even if it is defeated and captured, it does not mean that you really own it. After Saint Martin turns these 13 million people into its own, I really have it! can be 13 million people! How can it be so easy to convert? The population of Saint Martin is just over 15 million people! And quite a few of them are those who have joined Saint Martin for less than a year~www.novelhall.com~ Until now, there is no one who has truly become Saint Martin! Therefore, it is not easy to conquer the hearts of these 13 million people. It depends on time or skill! Among them, the king of the country of flowers is a key figure by skill! The presence of him, coupled with his persuasion, can accelerate the pace of the people of the country of flowers to integrate into Saint Martin, but if he died so hard, the king of the country of flowers will be in the hearts of the people of the country of flowers Status, even if Saint Martin relies on the occupation of the flower country, it will cause rebellions within the flower country! At that time, even if Saint Martin succeeded in the final suppression, a lot of energy will be involved and slow down the pace of development! Therefore, the king of the flower country must be cooperated, and no matter how bad he is, he must be alive. This is beneficial to Saint Martin! Thinking about this, Arthur thought, and said to Leliss, "Let me talk to him!" Arthur wants to see what the king of the flower country thinks before he decides to deal with him! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 781： weakness "Old Zhu, I remember the last time we talked was a few years ago, when you were going to redeem the green pepper of the cone?" Arthur said with a slight emotion to the king of the flower country on the other side of the phone. Lao Zhu, the king of the flower country, after a short silence, he said as if reminiscing himself, "Yes, I was still a king at that time!" Arthur smiled deeply and said, "That''s all in the past, accept the reality!" "But I just can''t accept the reality~" Old Zhu said quietly. "Well... what do you think now?" Arthur asked quietly. "Thoughts? Huh!" Old Zhu sneered, and said, "What else can you think of if you win or lose? I just want a decent way to die now!" "A decent way to die?" Arthur shook his head and said lightly, "No way!" Old Zhu was taken aback first, and then said in a self-deprecating tone, "What? Do I not even deserve the last decent?" said it was self-deprecating, but in fact he also meant to ridicule Arthur in his words! Originally, he thought that Arthur, as the king of a superpower like Saint Martin, should be a man of good manners, but now he heard that Arthur refused his request for a personal death, and he felt that Arthur was not mannered. People, that''s why he said this self-deprecating but also mocking remark! And Arthur, listening to Lao Zhu''s words, instantly understood that he had misunderstood his meaning! So, Arthur explained lightly, "I mean, you can''t die!" "Ok!?" After a trace of surprise appeared on Lao Zhu''s face, he couldn''t help asking, "Can''t I die?" "Yes!" Arthur nodded. "Why?" Old Zhu asked with frowning. "The country of flowers is a big country, and it has been handed down for a long time. In the past thousands of years, people from your family were sitting on the king!" Arthur did not directly explain, but said something that seemed to have nothing to do with the problem. ! However, after listening to this, after thinking about it for a while, Old Zhu somewhat understood what Arthur meant! In the past thousand years of time, the throne has been inherited by their family and has never changed. The commoners and nobles in the kingdom are also used to their families as kings and rule the flowers. Country! And in this case, even if Saint Martin occupied the country of flowers by force, it would not be able to make the civilians and nobles in the country of flowers surrender from the bottom of my heart in a short time. is at most afraid of the force of Saint Martin, surrendering on the surface! Once something happens, or if someone is instigated, then from the bottom of my heart, the civilians of the country of flowers who are dissatisfied with the rule of Saint Martin, the nobles may rebel and throw the country of flowers into chaos! As for who would encourage... Those who are loyal to the royal family, the branch families separated by the king, the careerists hidden in the kingdom, etc., these are all likely to instigate the rebellion of the flower country, and even participate in the rebellion! As a kingdom with a population of more than 13 million, once a rebellion arises, then it will inevitably require a lot of hands and feet to quell the rebellion, and it may even delay the development of Saint Martin! If you want to prevent this from happening, you must use some methods to make the rebellion impossible from the source! It depends on time! This is the most stable way! Putting the army in the flower country and suppressing the flower country has no chance for a rebellion. When the kingdom is stable, over time, the flower country will naturally be slowly forgotten by the civilians, and the civilians will not know Unconsciously agree with the rule of Saint Martin, the rebellion will not happen again! But this kind of time is very long! At least it is possible that all the civilians of this generation of the flower country, and even the next generation of the people of the flower country, die! So under this method, some auxiliary methods are needed to speed up the process of the civilians in the country of flowers forgetting the country of flowers! For example, strictly control the branches of the royal family in the kingdom to prevent them from making trouble! For example, give tax exemptions to the civilians in the country of flowers and buy their hearts! For example, catch some noble criminals, and then arrange some public trials to expose the scandals of the nobles in the country of flowers to the civilians, and arouse the common enemies of the nobles! For example, let the king of the flower country come forward to comfort the hearts of civilians in the flower country, etc.! All of the above practices can speed up the process of Saint Martin''s truly conquering the country of flowers. Among them, the role played by Lao Zhu, the king of the flower country, is the most important! If he is willing to cooperate, then in terms of the prestige of the royal family of flowers in the past, the civilians will not be surrendered to Saint Martin under his comfort, but at least most of them will not rebel! Even if he is unwilling to cooperate, as long as he does not die, he can play a certain role in stabilizing the situation in the country of flowers! But if he dies, things won''t work! Regardless of whether he committed suicide or not, the civilians of the Flower Country would definitely think that he was persecuted by Saint Martin and died, causing panic among the civilians in the Flower Country. The nobles, careerists, royal branches, loyalty to the royal family, etc. in the flower country will take this opportunity to trigger a rebellion within the flower country! Let the country of flowers fall into complete chaos! "But, I just want to die!" After trying to understand Arthur''s words, Lao Zhu said in a deep voice after being silent for a while. "You can''t die!" Arthur said lightly. "I just want to die!" Lao Zhu emphasized earnestly, "Even if you disagree, I want to die. This is my last respect as a king! Our country of flowers can survive without a country being broken. King!" Listening to Lao Zhu''s words, Arthur instantly understood what he meant! Even if Arthur did not want him to die, he would commit suicide as long as he found a chance! and the reason is very simple! That is, as a king, his inner pride does not allow him to survive when the kingdom is shattered! Arthur thought for a while, frowned and asked, "Even if your death will cause chaos in the country of flowers, will Saint Martin have to forcefully suppress them, which will cause a large number of civilian deaths in the country of flowers?" Old Zhu took a breath and was silent! But after being silent for a while, he still said firmly, "There is no king in the kingdom of flowers who can survive in this world after the kingdom is destroyed!" "I appreciate this kind of thinking!" Arthur said solemnly. For this kind of king who can carry through this sentence to the end, Arthur has a lot of respect from the bottom of his heart. Of course, respect is due! This will not be the reason why he let go of the country of flowers! Arthur is a more realistic king, and he doesn''t talk about any feelings. Although Lao Zhu''s ideas make him awe, he will not let him go! As he spoke, Arthur changed his voice and said quietly, "But...your only heir, what about Princess Hibiscus? Upon hearing this, Old Zhu''s pupils suddenly shrank! He asked in horror, "What did you do to her?" "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled, and said, "How...it''s not so good now! But if you don''t cooperate with us, but instead think of suicide, it is not necessarily!" "Since she left the palace, her whereabouts have been in my hands. As long as you cooperate, she can escape from the country of flowers. UU reading www.ukanshu.com but if you dont cooperate, she cant go. The country of flowers!" "You!" The anger from the bottom of Old Zhu''s heart rose to his head, and he wanted to curse on the spot. But in the end, his lips moved slightly, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Despicable!" People can''t be perfect! everyone has weaknesses! But some people hide their weaknesses deeply, and some people dont hide them deeply. People can recognize them at a glance! And Lao Zhu is undoubtedly the latter one! As the princess of the country of flowers, since her mother, Lao Zhu''s favorite woman, she died because of dystocia and left Hibiscus. Lao Zhu never married other women, but devoted all her love to In Zhu Jin, she has become a girl who has been loved and loved for a lifetime since she was born! "Ha ha!" Facing Lao Zhu''s words, Arthur smiled and said with a bit of meaning, "This is the king!" After hearing this, Lao Zhu was silent! After thinking for a long time, Lao Zhu gritted his teeth, and with a hoarse voice, a few very reluctant words popped out of his mouth with difficulty, and said, "Let her go, I... promised!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 782： West Sea Escape "Five days! The country of flowers is broken! "----Le Monde! "The king of the flower country is captured, and the army of the flower country surrenders! "---Western poster! "The Invincible Saint Martin! "----San Martin Daily! ... Early the next morning, countless newspapers reported the news! And this naturally attracted the attention of the people who eat melon! However, because there are too many big news during this period, and the turmoil caused by the conflict between Saint Martin and the world government has not ceased, although the news has attracted a certain amount of attention, it has not caused any heated discussion! just kidding! Saint Martin defeated the world government, wouldnt it be easy to defeat a country of flowers? This is a common thought! So after paying attention, the people who eat melon don''t care! But some people are very concerned about it! "The country of flowers is defeated so easily, can our small kingdom next to the country of flowers stand up?" "No, no! I want to go, take someone away quickly, or the next one will come to me!" "I don''t want to be in the captivity of Saint Martin in my next life!" "Damn it, why is the country of flowers so defeated!" "The world government is defeated, and the country of flowers is also defeated. Is there any kingdom in Xihai that can stop Saint Martin?" ... The kings and nobles of the small kingdoms around Saint-Martin, around the kingdom of flowers, and the kingdom of Whitt, have had a strong sense of anxiety because of the collapse of the country of flowers, for fear that the next thing Saint Martin will deal with is they! Among them, there was even a king of a small kingdom. Under the fear and fear, he directly packed up the gold and silver jewelry, took his family, the princes and ministers and powerful guards, and fled from the kingdom in more than ten ships. Come out, prepare to go to other sea areas, and leave Saint Martin far away! And his way of doing this is to enlighten the surrounding kings and nobles who were equally frightened by the destruction of the flower country by Saint Martin! Run? seems to be a good choice? Where is rich, not life? Why have to die in this kingdom, waiting for Saint Martin''s arrival? Thinking about this, some surrounding kings and nobles who were scared of the courage followed the example of this king, bringing money, family members, guards, etc., and fled around St. Martin in haste, and went to other seas! Therefore, a piece of news called "Escape to the West Sea" by the newspaper came about! In just a few days, hundreds of thousands of kings, princes, nobles, etc. who carried the terrified kingdoms around Saint Martin fled around Saint Martin. And when Arthur knew about it, it was already three days later! ---- Kaka Island In the temporary office! Arthur is very busy these days! Compensation, consumption of arms, military mobilization, logistical transportation, the situation in the country of flowers, and so on, all need to be handled by him. He has been sitting in the office almost all day long to deal with government affairs these days. Time to rest! Because of this, he couldn''t help but recall the scene of dealing with political affairs in the palace! "What would be nice if it were in the palace? At least let Robin help me deal with something that is not so important!" Arthur sighed involuntarily. In the palace, when Robin is there, he can occasionally be lazy and let Robin handle political affairs, but here he can only work hard! "Fortunately, according to the news, the Warring States and the others have already reached the vicinity of Upside Down Mountain. I can go back in a few days!" Arthur thought to himself. Thinking about it, Arthur sighed deeply, and after relaxing for a while, he pulled out a copy from the file on the side and continued to deal with political affairs! "Ok!?" And after seeing the contents of the document sent in German, Arthur showed an expression of interest on his face and said, "Escape? Xihai Escape? Interesting!" He never imagined that breaking a country of flowers would trigger such a big chain reaction. There are kings in the surrounding kingdoms who fled with his family because of fear of Saint Martin! You know, this is something that didn''t happen after he defeated the world government! However, after another thought, Arthur probably understood what was going on! Before, when he defeated the coalition forces of the surrounding kingdoms and defeated the people of the world government, these kings and nobles were not afraid, but because they were not afraid! But after the country of flowers was breached, it was like the last straw that overwhelmed the camel. The accumulated fear of St. Martin all exploded at this moment, and this caused so many kings and nobles to escape! And after thinking about it, Arthur was a little excited again! Kings and nobles all ran away, isn''t the territory of these kingdoms equal to the fat on their lips? If you don''t eat this, Arthur feels sorry for himself! However, how to eat is a headache for Arthur! Now that the country of the flower country has been breached, the army of the flower country has also surrendered, and the territory of the flower country was quickly occupied by the Saint Martin army after Lao Zhu agreed to him! But! just occupied less than a day! In this case, the nearly one million army in the country of flowers must not be drawn out! In other words, Arthur has almost no one to occupy the kingdom! If there is no one, then even if these kingdoms are fat to be delivered to the mouth, Arthur can''t eat it! Fortunately! Soon, Arthur thought of an army that participated in this war, but did not play any role, and its combat effectiveness was not low, and there was nothing to do for the time being, and it was still capable of eating this fat! Army! Saint Martins army also participated in this war, but it was only a garrison and did not directly participate in the battle. And now that the war with the world government has come to an end, there is no need for them to be stationed. In this case, it is more appropriate for them to conquer these kingdoms! Anyway, the kings of these kingdoms have fled, and the kingdom has become a mess. Almost an army can eat these kingdoms, so as long as there is a ship to send the army over, the meat will be eaten! Just think about it~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur immediately called Bruce who was still in the Land of Flowers! "Blubru!" As the phone rang, Bruce''s untuned voice immediately passed into Arthur''s ears! "Yo-yo-yo, my dear, my dear majesty, are you looking for me, are you looking for me?" Bruce sang rap to himself while asking Arthur. Listening to this, Arthur said silently, "Be serious!" "Oh, good!" Bruce changed his voice and immediately became serious! "It''s like this..." Arthur briefly explained to Bruce what happened in the past two days and his thoughts! "Understood! Your Majesty, you want me to go back and lead the army to eat all these kingdoms, right?" Bruce asked with a smile. "Yes!" Arthur nodded. "Well, I''ll go back right away, and leave it to me next!" Bruce said solemnly. "Okay, I''ll wait for you to come back!" Arthur nodded, and after saying something, he hung up the phone! "Fat, it''s all brought to your lips..." Arthur murmured, and the corners of his mouth rose happily! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 783： Surgery fruit news August 1st! "Pattern!" A light rain fell, dispelling the sultry heat brought by the dog days. Arthur put the processed documents aside, glanced at the rain view outside the window, stretched his waist and exclaimed, "Uh~ it''s a good weather!" Rainy weather is not a good weather in normal times! But on the hot and humid dog days in August, it can be regarded as an out-and-out good weather! not only dispelled the sultry heat and humidity brought by the dog days, but also sent a rare coolness, which made people feel better with this coolness! "I have been busy for more than a month, today I go out for a meal, go shopping and relax!" After thinking about it, Arthur stood up, ready to go out! After the Warring States and others left the West China Sea, Arthur returned to St. Martins palace. After spending more than a month, he finally took the matter after the war. After the surrounding kings fled, the kingdom of the kingdom was annexed, and the country of flowers was swallowed. Arrangements after Martin''s occupation. And after Hathaway escaped, the Kingdom of Whitby was merged into St. Martin, the soldiers captured in the war and the illegitimate army of the Kingdom of Whitney, and the world government navy of St. Martin for integration and adaptation, etc., all one by one. Organize it smoothly and send it to your hands to do it! Because of this, after working for more than a month, he finally broke free from the complicated government affairs, and took some time to relax! "But...what should I eat?" Arthur thought tangledly, walking towards the door. And the tangled things, until he came to the gate of the palace, he still hadn''t made up his mind! But right now! Not far away came a familiar voice, pulling Arthur out of the entanglement! "Huh, Your Majesty?" Arthur followed the voice and looked over, only to find that the person here was the Deputy Minister of Passerby A of the Kingdom Intelligence Department, Yusuke Inoue! "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked Inoue Yousuke in a hurry as he was about to enter the palace. "The fruit of the operation!" Inoue Yusuke said concisely. In an instant, Arthur understood! The fruit of the operation is one of Arthur''s biggest concerns this year! In July of this year, Diez Barreiros, the former navy admiral, who later became a pirate (the pirate group flying six cells, one of the most evil generation eleven supernovae, the navy traitor on the face , The actual naval undercover agent, Chiqi, the captain of the secret special unit "SWORD" of the navy headquarters. X. Drake''s father), after obtaining the fruits of the operation, negotiated with the world government! Finally, at the price of 5 billion Baileys, the fruit of the operation that Doflamingo called the ultimate devil fruit, was sold to the world government through the dark middleman Don Quixote family! However, because the news leaked on the way, he was sent by the navy to the undercover of the Don Quixote family. Doflamingo''s brother, Don Quixote Rosinndi (Colazon is the code name of the leader of the Don Quixote family Red Heart Army) , Not the real name) I got it. In order to save Trafalgar Luo, who was dying due to platinum lead disease at the time, Luo Xindi took the risk to steal the fruit! Later, because he was seriously injured in the process of grabbing the fruit, Luo had no choice but to send intelligence to the navy. As a result, because Luo mistakenly sent the intelligence to the undercover agent sent by the Don Quixote family to the navy, the first-generation Red Heart Army leader Vergo was found in the hands of the undercover, so he was opened by the angry Doflamingo. The gun killed! Of course, according to Arthur''s current knowledge, only the first half of these things happened, that is, Diez Barreiros and the world government have reached a deal! The second half of the matter has not yet started as far as Arthur knows. Of course, judging from the point that Yusuke Inoue came to him now, there should be progress! "Go, I''m going to eat, let''s talk while eating!" Arthur thought for a while and said. Right now he is at the gate of the palace. In this case, it is obviously not suitable to talk about things, but if Arthur is to return to the palace to talk... Arthur, who has been busy for more than a month and finally took some time to rest, is not very willing. So Arthur just prepared to take Inoue Yousuke to dinner and talk while eating. This does not delay things, nor does it delay his relaxation! "Yes!" Inoue Yousuke had no opinion, so he agreed! Soon, the two came to a sushi restaurant one after another. Originally, Arthur wanted to find a restaurant to eat, but now that Inoue Yousuke has something to say, he didnt look for it. Instead, he found a restaurant on the side of the road that looked good and there were a lot of people. sushi place! "Your Majesty, what would you like to order?" After entering the restaurant, the waiter of the sushi restaurant immediately took Arthur and the two into a box, and asked enthusiastically and respectfully. Today, Arthur did not wear makeup, nor did he bring LeBlanc, so the waiter recognized Arthur at a glance! "Look at it, but I like to eat cooked, so don''t put any sashimi or raw stuff on the sushi, and a bottle of sake!" After Arthur said casually, he turned to Inoue. Youjie asked, "What would you like to eat?" Inoue Yousuke listened to Arthur''s words, and after thinking about it for a moment, he said to the waiter on the side, "Sushi anytime, but I want a raw cut sea king meat!" "Yes! Your Majesty, and this adult, please wait a moment!" After listening, the waiter nodded, turned and left the box! After a while, everything they ordered is ready! "How''s the situation on the fruit side of the operation?" Arthur raised his head and asked after pouring a glass of sake to Yousuke Inoue. "Return to your Majesty!" Inoue Yousuke said in a deep voice, "According to the intelligence personnel from the North Sea, Luo Nandi set fire to the house of the Pirates in Diez Barreiros and took advantage of the chaos. It was stolen!" "Although Luo Xindi stole the fruits of the operation, he was found by the pirates because of his sloppy fall, but after fighting hard, Luo Xindi finally grabbed the fruits of the operation at the cost of serious injuries! " Listening to what Inoue Yousuke said, Arthur took out his notebook of One Pieces affairs from the portable space, and after checking it, he probably determined the timeline! The next step should be Luo Nandi eating the devil fruit, and then because of the mistake of sending Luo Xindis intelligence to the Don Quixote family and sending it to the navys undercover Vergo, the seriously injured Luo Nandi was beaten by Vergo. Half dead! Sending the notebook back to the space, Arthur thought for a moment, and said, "Next, you let people continue to pay attention to the development of things. In two days, I will let people go to Beihai, and then let the intelligence personnel cooperate!" The immortal operation of the fruit of the operation, Arthur does not know whether it is true or not, but he prefers to be false or there are any restrictions, otherwise it is impossible to sell only 5 billion Baileys. Furthermore, there are many in this world that can sell 5 billion, and even higher prices are sold by people. In this case, the fruit is only sold for 5 billion, which is a problem! Because of this, coupled with the life extension medicine and system, Arthur is not very excited about the fruits of the operation! But Trafalgar Luo is a man who makes his heart beat! Judging from the plot about the pirate in his head, Trafalgar Luo is undoubtedly an individual talent, whether it is combat or medical skills. If you can use him as your own ~www.novelhall.com~ it would be great! Of course, in addition to using Trafalgar Luo for his own use, the reason why Arthur sent someone there was also part of his desire to avenge Doflamingo! Last time, the things on the Beihai side caused Doflamingo to run away because of the crane. This time Arthur didn''t want to give Doflamingo another chance to run! killed him and completely cut off the troubles on the North Sea Khaquez Kingdom. That was what Arthur thought! As for killing him, will the story of One Piece be affected... just kidding! Now that the story of One Piece has gone completely violent because of his intervention, it has become a mess, and it is not bad for Doflamingo! "Understood!" Inoue Yousuke nodded. Although Arthur didn''t say what he sent someone to do, Inoue Yousuke still accustomed to agree! "Okay, the discussion is over, let''s eat! Let''s do something after eating!" After the discussion, Arthur smiled and greeted Inoue Yousuke to eat! "Yes!" After Yousuke Inoue nodded, he did not be polite with Arthur, and ate directly. Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled, and attentively tasted the delicious food, enjoying this rare relaxing time! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 784： Spandam After eating with Inoue Yousuke, Arthur separated from him! However, Arthur did not rush to arrange for people to go to Beihai for errands. Instead, holding an umbrella, he walked away on the empty street that was still "pattering" with light rain! "A hundred steps after a meal, I will live to ninety-nine..." Feeling the fresh air when it rains, Arthur thought leisurely while walking. At this moment, his figure suddenly stopped, and he stood still and touched his chin, thinking, that something was wrong! and many more! live to... ninety-nine? I drank life-enhancing potions all my cats, and I lived to be ninety-nine. Isnt that premature death? Thinking, Arthur trembled all over, and quickly changed the thoughts he had in his head to, walk a hundred steps after a meal, live a long time! "Well, this is what I am!" Arthur said with satisfaction. "Hoo---" While Arthur was standing still thinking, a bright but slightly short figure suddenly appeared on the street, and then whizzed past him like the wind. Because the speed of this figure was too fast, when it was whizzing past, it also let it rain, and there was a lot of water splashing on the road with some water! "Wow!" Simply, Arthur did not react slowly. Before these splashes of water were about to splash on him, he quickly blocked the umbrella on his head in front of him, blocked the water, and avoided losing himself... .Uh...wet! "Who?" After blocking the splash, while Arthur said with some dissatisfaction, he looked at the direction in which the figure ran. But looking at it, I found that the figure quickly turned back. In an instant, Arthur was in a bad mood! Nima! Even if you ran away, you still fall back? What''s even more **** is that when I came back, I ran so fast, with a sky full of splashes, and came towards me. Does he have to have trouble with my clothes? Let me experience it thoroughly. Feeling cold? Thinking, Arthur flashed a trace of anger, gritted his teeth and said, "This is a lesson!" said, when the figure rushed in front of him, Arthur could not help but stretched out the phalanx of his right middle finger, a violent shudder, directly hit the figure''s head! "Boom!" "Ahhh~" In a crisp sound, Arthur''s figure was knocked on the right side of his finger, and after a painful scream, he squatted down. And only then did Arthur see who the person was! "LeBlanc, why are you?" Arthur said with a black line on his face. "Hiss~" Le Fulan sucked in a cold breath, rubbed the knocked head with both hands to relieve the pain, and asked with anguish, "Soul Dan, what are you doing?" "This should be me asking you?" Arthur said silently, "what are you going to do? If you are not me, but someone else, you will have all your clothes. Wet!" "I''m not in a hurry, I want to share the good news with you!" LeBlanc looked up when she heard this, looked at Arthur with tears in her eyes, and said aggrievedly. "Good news?" Arthur ignored LeBlanc''s tearful look, muttered and thought for a moment, and asked, "Let me guess what you call the good news...should it be that the movie is selling? " "Huh~ how do you know?" Le Bran stopped with a tearful expression, and exclaimed somewhat dumbly. What she wanted to tell Arthur was the black material of the world government that she had previously shot in the city of water, the Tom and Spandam movie! The movie has not been released for various reasons, but a week ago, in order to avoid the sensational news flow caused by the conflict between Saint Martin and the world government, and also for the black world government, Arthur approved LeBlancs general It''s in theaters! "You forgot, I approved this movie to be released?" Arthur asked rhetorically. "Even so, how do you know that it will sell well?" LeBlanc asked puzzledly. "Have you ever heard a word? Standing on the wind, even a pig can fly?" Arthur asked lightly. "What do you mean?" Le Fulan asked with a dazed expression. "It means that there is a conflict between Saint Martins and the world government, and even defeated the hot topic of the world government. You are a dark world government movie, it''s not funny!" Arthur explained simply. "Oh!" LeBlanc replied inexplicably. Looking at LeBlanc''s incomprehensible look, Arthur said silently, "Forget it, if you don''t understand it! Anyway, as long as you know that the movie is selling well and you make money, you can do it!" "Yes! My old lady has made money, my old lady has made money!" LeBlanc listened to this and immediately said cheerfully. At this time, she was so happy that she temporarily forgot the pain caused by Arthur''s trembling of her head! Happy, LeBlanc suddenly thought of another thing, and said, "Oh, yes! When you approved the movie to be released a few days ago, I forgot to say that when the movie could not be released, I added it Something!" "Ok!?" Arthur raised his brow and asked, "What is it?" When he approved the movie to be released a few days ago, because of his busy government affairs and he had already watched the movie before, so he didnt think much about it, and didnt watch it again. He just approved it! "It''s nothing!" LeBlanc said carelessly, "I added some scenes of the Spandham obtaining the drawings of Pluto to the movie, and added some pictures of the Spandham trading the Pluto drawings with a shadow. Picture!" "There is also a scene where Spandam betrayed world government intelligence towards an underground organization, a scene where Spandam betrayed world government intelligence towards us, and Spandam united with world government officials to embezzle world government public funds! " "Hiss~" Listening to this, Arthur couldn''t help taking a breath. This is obviously going to fix Spandham to death! Whichever of those above, as long as one appears, Spandham will definitely be arrested and tortured by the world government, let alone four or five in a row. Spandham was absolutely killed on the spot! Suddenly, Arthur''s eyes changed when he looked at LeBlanc! He really did not expect that this legal loli who loves to pretend before him is so black. Arthur couldn''t help but said, "Really...really...nice job!" "Hehe, it''s not that good!" Le Blanz squeezed, and said embarrassedly. ----- And while Arthur and LeBlanc were chatting happily, Spandam, as the victim, was all bad! who am I? where am I? What am I doing? This is a few days ago, when I was sleeping soundly in the middle of the night, I was suddenly caught in the interrogation room and tortured to the delirious Spandham. Now the thoughts in my mind! "...pop!" "Say, where is the Pluto drawing?" A bare-chested, muscularly muscular, bald-headed man with a fierce face, waving a whip out of thin air, while heading toward a cross that is now hung on a cross, his clothes in ragged clothes are covered in blood. , Spandam, who was already somewhat delirious, asked sharply. "I really don''t know... I really don''t know... I really don''t know..." Spandham hoarse his throat~www.novelhall.com~ Repeated these words repeatedly! "Damn it!" The strong man swore angrily, but he didn''t smoke Spandam! Interrogation is fine, but if he is killed, he will definitely suffer too! On the one hand, the content shown in the movie has not been asked until now. If Spandham is dead at this time, all the clues will be broken! on the other hand! Spandhams father, Spandane, was implicated by Spandam, but he did not lose his position. He still held great power. Once Spandham died in his hands, nothing else Not to mention, he will definitely face revenge in the future! Well, Spandam and Spandain have the same despicable character, and the whole Mary Joa knows it! "Crack!" At this moment, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open! "Next, leave it to me!" A young man with a white mask, a white robe and a pocket watch in his hand walked in and said in a very flat tone. "Yes, my lord!" The brawny man looked at the incoming person, he was taken aback for a moment, then he was excited, nodded and agreed, and left the room without hesitation! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 785： 12 Chinese zodiac Beihai A hidden place in the Kingdom of Kakzi! After the fixed-point portal lights up, Shaka and Eoria walked out of the fixed-point portal! "See my lord!" Suddenly, more than ten soldiers guarding the portal immediately saluted respectfully. "Free gift!" Shaka waved his hand. "Thanks, my lord!" the soldiers said in unison. At this time, the captain of the taxis walked out of the team and said, "Two adults, things have been arranged, please come with me!" "Ok!" Shaka nodded without hesitation, and said, "Let''s go!" "Two adults, please here!" The captain turned his body and made a please gesture. Shaka and Eoriya saw this, without any hesitation, they took the lead and left! Seeing this, the captain walked two steps quickly and came to the two of them, leading the way for them! In a while! The three came to a hidden natural port near the edge of the Kakzi Kingdom. At this time, there is already a small armed merchant ship waiting here! "Two adults!" On the deck of the armed merchant ship, more than a dozen brawny men in black suits saw the arrival of the two Shaka, and they quickly bowed a respectful salute! "Free gift!" Shaka waved his hand, and after a faint comment, he boarded the boat with Eoria! "Thank you, sir!" the strong men said respectfully in unison. "Well, these kind words don''t need to be said, let''s go straight away!" Eoriya ordered in a deep voice. "Yes, sir!" After nodding, the strong men turned and left, heading to various places in the merchant ship to control the merchant ship! Soon, under the control of the brawny men in black, the merchant ship started slowly and sailed away! ----- Mignon Island! This is an island located to the east of Haiyan Island in Beihai. The island has a cold climate! Only in August, there was heavy snowfall! And this island is also the place where the pirate regiment led by Diez Barreiros, the former navy admiral who has fallen into a pirate, is temporarily occupied. However, in the past, this island with only Diez Barreiros and a group of people, and the overall somewhat deserted island, is unusually lively today. The pirates, the navy, and the Don Quijote family all gathered on the island! Of course, their goals are different! Dies. Barreiros led a group of pirates, the purpose is to trade with the world government, and get 5 billion Baileys! Don Quixote family is here as an intermediary, ready to take over the fruits of the operation! Well, as for whether to give money, let''s talk about it separately! The navy is here to monitor the transaction and urge the completion of the transaction! Similarly, if there is a chance, the Navy also wants to come to the scene without giving money! However, no matter what the above three thoughts, under the selfishness of Luo Nandi, what they thought was completely vanished at this moment. The fruit of the operation was eaten by Luo! It was exactly this time when Shaka and Eoria came to the sea where the island is located! "Hoo---" Looking at the little snowflakes falling in front of him and feeling the cold in the surrounding air, Shaka could not help but exhale a long heat. Seeing this, Eoria asked casually, "It''s a bit cold here! Would you like to add more clothes?" "No need!" Shaka shook his head, "It''s cold, it''s acceptable!" "Okay, then!" Eoriya did not force it. After responding, he seemed to have discovered something, and said quickly, "Hey, look, there is a navy over there!" "It''s really the Navy!" After Shaka followed the voice, he raised his brows. "The two adults, that is the navy surveillance ship, to monitor this transaction between the Don Quijote family and the pirate group led by Diez Barreiros!" a brawny man in a black suit introduced. And just as the brawny had just finished the introduction, Shaka and Eoriya suddenly saw that in the surveillance ship in front of them, a small raft and two navies were put down, and they were rowing towards them! Shaka and Eoria looked at each other, Shaka turned to a group of brawny men in black, and said, "Go ahead as planned!" "Yes!" After the black-robed men nodded, they all took out a red mask from their arms and put them on their faces! And Aiolia and Shaka took out a dragon head mask and a snake face mask from their arms, and put them on their faces together! Well, these are all ordered by Arthur! Before coming, Arthur knew that when he came this time, the two of Shaka would definitely meet the navy! Therefore, he asked the two and the intelligence personnel who came together to wear masks, and Shaka also put on a different mask from last time! for... On the one hand, it is to avoid the navy linking Shaka and Eoria with Saint Martin! After all, Shaka and Eoria have long been recorded by the world government. As long as they appear, the Navy will know who they are. And this time they are going to take away Luo and kill Doflamingo again. Once the navy finds out his true identity, then it will be a little troublesome, maybe the previous war will restart! Well, Doflamingo has the secrets of the Dragon people in his hands. Who knows if he has set a way to expose the secrets after death. If there is any, then the people of Tianlong will be crazy! Furthermore, if Luo is taken away, Doflamingo will also be killed, and the fruit of the operation just disappeared. Then the world government will think that the fruit of the operation is in Arthur''s hands! After all, you have appeared, the fruit of the operation on the island is gone, and the middleman is still dead, so who is the fruit of the operation not on you? To sum it up, if the two of Shaka reveal their identities, then it is really possible that the world government will be anxious and start the war with Saint Martin again! And this, it''s not in line with Arthur''s idea! Arthur, who has just ended the war with the world government and has rapidly improved his reputation, is very clear that what he needs at the moment is nothing more than stability. As long as he is able to plant a stable field for a period of time, Saint Martin''s strength will be again. Soaring, only then will he be truly qualified to challenge the world government! Instead of relying on conspiracy and shamelessness to win as in previous wars! Therefore, if the war is not started, there will be no shooting, and the two of Shaka will not be exposed if they are not exposed! On the other hand, it is to prevent the admiral from contacting the kingdom of Kakzi with what will happen in the future! Before, Shaka appeared in the Kakzi Kingdom with a mask. If he wears the previous mask again this time, the Navy will definitely associate him with the Kakzi Kingdom! At that time ~www.novelhall.com~ Regardless of whether the relationship with Saint Martin is exposed or not, in short, it will not be easy for the Kakzi Kingdom sub-base to develop. The navy and the world government will definitely find trouble! So you have to wear a new and different mask! "who are you?" When the small raft came to the ship where the two of Shaka were in, two navy men stood on the small raft, standing in front, tall and well-proportioned, dark-skinned, full-mouthed and bearded Navy, narrowed his eyes and asked sharply. While was speaking, the bearded navy''s heart sank! After observing Shaka and others at close range, he can draw a conclusion! This group is an organization! all wear masks, and most of them are uniformly dressed. Only two of them wear different masks and wear different clothes. What is this not one organization? And at this time, there was such a group of people who were obviously an organization. The Bearded Navy used **** to know that this group was definitely not here for sightseeing, and it is even possible that their goals are the same as those of the Navy! "Zodiac, dragon head, snake head!" Listening to the questioning of the bearded navy, Eoriya and Shaka looked at each other, and burst out in unison the vest Arthur had set for them! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 786： boy Chinese Zodiac? What the hell? This is the first idea of ??Bearded Navy. In his memory, there is no such organization, and there is not even a trace of this organization! Of course, the bearded navy did not dare to underestimate Shaka and others! There is no reputation in the world, but there are more powerful organizations. What if the Chinese zodiac is one of them? Thinking so, the bearded Navy showed a solemn look on his face, and said in a deep voice, "No matter what organization you are, now, immediately, leave here immediately, otherwise we will treat you as an enemy!" "As an enemy?" Shaka said calmly, "Do you have this strength?" Shaka spoke in a very plain tone, but the bearded Navy listened to it, but there was a chilling and frightening feeling, as if facing some ancient beast, which was in danger at any time! There was a silence for a while, just as the bearded Navys lips moved slightly and he wanted to say something, Shaka said calmly, Whether you see us as enemies, anyway, we are going to pass now, if you dare to stop it. , Then we will treat you as enemies!" treat you as enemies! What the bearded navy just said was returned by Shaka! However, the words are the same, but people have different experiences! Shaka listened to the words of the Bearded Navy, nothing felt! But when the Bearded Navy heard these words, his heart jumped involuntarily. How to do? This is the only idea of ??the Bearded Navy right now! let''s hit... He dare not! Although he didn''t know how strong Shaka and others were, the feeling just now as if facing the ancient beasts and the chills made him dare not even think about it! Don''t fight... Is it possible to achieve such a concession? What should I do if the accountability comes down? And just when the Bearded Navy was struggling not to fight, Shaka and the others drove past him and headed towards Mignon Island! Upon seeing this, after hesitating for a while, the Bearded Navy picked up the phone bug and dialed out! "Blubru!" Amidst the ringing of the phone, the phone worm was soon connected! "Let them pass!" After the call was connected, the bearded Navy didn''t wait for the person on the other end to say anything. He gave the order and then hung up! After , he hesitated for a while, but picked up the phone bug again and dialed out! "Blubru!" There was another ringing of the phone, and the bearded Navy said directly to the phone worm, "Hey, it''s me! Well, things have changed. An organization called the Zodiac entered Mignon Island, um, we Can''t stop it, yes, I hope that support will come soon!" The beard simply chatted with the person on the other end of the phone, and after reporting the situation here, he hung up! the other side! Shaka and others didn''t care after seeing that the navy hadn''t intercepted them, they just entered Mignon Island! "The two of us go in, you are waiting here, if there is something, or if there is any attack, you can leave first and wait for us on the island where we rested last night!" Aioriya faced the boat in black. The strong men in suits ordered. "Yes, sir!" The strong men nodded together. Seeing that the strong men agreed, Shaka and Eoriya didn''t say much. After looking at each other, they nodded at the same time, and then lightly jumped, both of them jumped directly into the island from the boat! "Where are we going now?" Aioriya asked Shaka on the side. Although Arthur ordered them to find Luo and kill Doflamingo, he only told them that they were all on the island of Mignon and did not have an accurate location, and some of the intelligence agents were spying on the island before. , But before Shaka and Eoria arrived, they were asked to evacuate! On the premise of killing Doflamingo, even if Doflamingos strength is much worse than that of the two, the aftermath of the battle will be a little bit. Shaka and Eoria dont want to be affected by intelligence. Personnel, accidentally injured them, so they were asked to evacuate! Because of this, Shaka and Eoria are now unable to determine the exact location of Doflamingo! But, this is not a big deal! After all, the island of Mignon is so big, and Doflamingo must be on this island. Just look for it, and you will find it! At this moment, the two suddenly saw the central area of ??the island, with countless thin lines shooting into the sky, and when it rose to a certain level, the thin lines burst into the surroundings like fireworks, and finally formed a Something like a birdcage! "found it!" Shaka and Eoriya looked at each other, both of them saw the slight surprise in each other''s eyes! What is the thin line? The two recognized it at a glance! Isnt it Doflamingos string fruit! They never thought that Doflamingo would expose his position like this! But, after another thought, the two felt normal again! Doflamingo didn''t know that the two of Shaka came to him, how could he hide his position intentionally? "Go, let''s go!" Shaka said lightly. "Hmm!" Eoriya nodded. Immediately, the two walked in the direction of the bird cage! But when they didn''t take two steps, a trembling figure suddenly appeared in front of them. The two looked intently, only to find that it was a thin boy with an X scar on his chin, and he couldn''t see how old he was! While shivering, the boy walked hard in the heavy snow, his cheeks were red with cold, and his nose couldn''t stop flowing down, looking very embarrassed! "Pump!" While the two watched, the boy suddenly staggered and fell directly into the snow. After , after struggling a few times, the boy who still did not stand up seemed to have fainted, but was completely lying in the snow, motionless! "What should I do?" Seeing this scene, Eoria couldn''t help but frown and asked. "Don''t you have an idea? Let''s do what you think!" Shaka said lightly. When Eoriya said what to do with these three words, Shaka knew he had an idea in his heart! In terms of Aioriya''s character, he would never just watch a little boy die in front of him! Of course, if it is clear that it is the enemy, I will talk about it separately! "Okay then!" Eoriya nodded, glanced at the bird cage in the middle of the island, and seemed to mutter to himself, as if to explain, "Then waste a little time! Anyway, it seems that Doflaming Brother will not leave for now!" As he said, Eoria stepped forward, picked up the little boy who had passed out in the snow, and walked back towards the boat before them! In a while! Shaka and Aiolia took the boy back to the boat. "My lord!" The brawny man in black suits on the boat looked at the two of them coming back. There was a glimmer of puzzlement in his eyes, but he still bowed respectfully! "Free gift!" After Eoriya said casually, he handed the little boy to the hands of a strong man in a black suit, and said, "This boy was picked up by me on the road~www.novelhall.com~ was frozen and passed out, you look after him a bit!" "Yes, sir!" The brawny nodded, and a little compelled to agree! Although they don''t know why Eoria can pick up a boy casually on the road, since Eoria said so, what else can they do besides promise? After they agreed, Eoria seemed to have thought of something, and said with some worry, "By the way, this boy is of unknown origin, so wait for you to handcuff a sea tower!" The boy wants to save, but Eoriya does not want to cause unnecessary casualties to the brawny in black suit because of his own reasons! After all, they are the real self, and the boys are just "outsiders"! "Yes, sir!" The strong men nodded again. Seeing this, Eoria also nodded, and then turned to Shaka on the side, and continued, "Okay, let''s go!" Shaka didn''t speak, and after nodding slightly, he made a light leap and jumped off the boat again! Aioriya watched this scene, and also made a slight leap, followed by jumping off the ship! After , the two of them walked toward their previous goal, the bird cage, in the heavy snow! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 787： Lucky Luo Goose feather snow is still falling! Shaka and Aiolia stepped on the snow with one foot and one shallow, and they walked towards the goal without any haste! "buzz---" Suddenly, a faint, rotating sound like an electric fan reached the ears of the two of them. Subconsciously, the two of them had a body shape, stayed in place, their ears moved slightly, and after listening carefully for the source of the sound, they followed the sound and looked up towards the sky! Suddenly, a shit-yellow figure appeared in their eyes! After Shaka and Eoria looked at each other, Eoria frowned and said, "This should be the person in charge of the investigation by the Don Quixote family? How to deal with it?" "Let him see it!" Shaka said lightly after thinking for a moment, "With Doflamingo''s character, he will not run when we see the two of us going towards them, but will definitely wait there. Follow us!" Aiolia listened to what Shaka said, and then carefully recalled the character of Doflamingo mentioned in the information Arthur gave before they came, and nodded in agreement! In terms of Doflamingo''s character, after discovering them, he really wouldn''t run away, instead, he might just stop there and wait for them! Thinking so, Eoria said casually, "Then let''s go on!" "Hmm!" Shaka also nodded calmly. Immediately, the two of them ignored the shit-yellow figure in the sky, but continued to walk towards the established goal! the other side! Buffalo hesitated looking at the two Shaka below! He doesn''t know whether he should go back and report, or continue to search? Shaka and Eoria are strangers. It stands to reason that he should report back, but right... His task is not to report back when he sees a stranger, but to search for Luo''s whereabouts in the sky, so he hesitates! After hesitating for a while, Buffalo made a decision in his heart! first search for the edge of the island from here, and then report it when you come back from the edge of the island! The walking speed of the two people he observed was enough for him to search the edge of the island from here, and then ran back to report, so that they would not reach the place where Doflamingo was before this! In other words, he will have time to report it! And in this way, he does not delay the task of searching for Luo''s whereabouts. It can be said that it has the best of both worlds! Thinking of this, Buffalo didn''t hesitate to search directly towards the edge of the island while flying over with the devil fruit ability! It''s been a while! Search and search, Buffalo came to the edge of the island! "Huh? What is that?" As soon as he arrived here, Buffalo saw that in addition to the naval surveillance ship he already knew, there was also an armed merchant ship! Regarding this, he couldn''t help but develop a hint of curiosity! Subconsciously, Buffalo flew in the direction of the armed merchant ship, wanting to get closer! As soon as he approached, a figure made his pupils shrink! "That''s... Luo!?" Buffalo murmured uncertainly when he saw the figure of the thin boy on the armed merchant ship. He is quite familiar with Luo himself, but the problem is that it is snowing now, and he is flying in the sky, a little bit away from the armed merchant ship. From a distance, the boys figure is indeed a little fuzzy, so he didnt confirm that for a while. Is the Taoist figure Luo, but I feel a bit like Luo! And just when he wanted to take a closer look and confirm if it was right! "boom!" The brawny man in black suit on the armed merchant ship spotted him, and shot him with a backhand! "what!" Although Buffalos reaction was not slow, he subconsciously avoided when the brawny man in black suit on the boat shot at him, but his strength was still a little worse after all, so even if he dodges, the bullet still hit him. His arm made him let out a painful wailing! Because of this, he did not dare to approach anymore, enduring the pain, quickly pulled his body up, out of the shooting range, and then flew back toward the way he came! At this moment, it is obvious that it is impossible for Luo to confirm whether it is Luo, so he thinks he should go back and report it, and treat the wound by the way! Thinking like this, Buffalo quickly flew back in the direction of the birdcage, and in the meantime, he saw Shaka and Eoria who were still wrinkling on the road without any haste! "Sure enough, they haven''t reached the birdcage yet!" After such a thought flashed through Buffalo''s mind, he speeded up! Soon, he came back to the top of the bird cage! ----- Inside the bird cage! Luo Nandi, who was covered with injuries, leaned on a pile of boxes, smoking a cigarette while enduring the severe pain on his body, forced a smile on his face, and said, "The fruits of the operation let Luo eat! He has become Those with devil fruit ability, went out of the cage smoothly!" Listening to these words, the anger on Doflamingos face opposite him grew stronger. "He is now..." And when Luo Xindi wanted to say something more to increase the feasibility of his words, suddenly Buffalo''s voice came from the sky! "Master~" Buffalo shouted! Subconsciously, Doflamingo and the members of the Don Quixote family he brought with him looked up! "On the edge of the island, I saw a boy who was a bit similar to Luo, protected by an unknown armed merchant ship!" Buffalo endured the pain and said, "When I want to get closer to confirm, but I was shot by the opponent!" Doflamingo heard these words and asked angrily, "Why didn''t you report it early?" The timing reported by Buffalo is really too accurate! If he had reported the news before, the suspicious Doflamingo believed 30% at most, and it was precisely at this time that Ronandi had just said that Luo had escaped, but he believed it 70%. ! "This is already the fastest speed... I''m sorry!!!" After Buffalo briefly explained, he quickly apologized. Although it wasn''t his fault, but Doflamingo said so, he didn''t dare to have any intentions of arrogance, and he directly admitted his mistake! the other side! Luo Nandi, who was leaning on a pile of boxes, was full of luck in his heart! This luck is so good! He knows the position of Luo, and he is now in the pile of boxes behind him! He originally wanted to tell a lie, telling Doflamingo that Luo was protected by the navy on the naval surveillance ship, in order to deceive Doflamingo, to divert him, and let Luo have a chance! And if Buffalo had just arrived one second late, when he had already said this sentence, because of Buffalo''s words, his lie would naturally be self-defeating! But now... is just right! Thinking like this, Luo Nandi changed his voice and said with a smile, "Hehe, it looks like Luo has been rescued!" Although I dont know who the armed merchant ship is and why he appeared here, Luo Xindi, in order to save Luo, cant care about other things, so he directly buckles the pot on the armed merchant ship! Hearing this sentence, Doflamingo ignored Luo Xindi, but after thinking about it, he sternly ordered to the group of people behind him, "Remove the birdcage, go and confirm! If it is true, just Sunk that ship for me and **** Luo back to me!" As soon as he finished speaking, his men immediately left here to confirm! And at this moment, Buffalo on his head continued, "Master, just now on my way back, I found two people wearing masks, walking towards this side!" "Ok!?" Listening to these words~www.novelhall.com~ Doflamingo, whose anger on his face has not disappeared, asked in a deep voice, "What kind of mask do they wear?" "One seems to be a dragon, the other is a snake!" Buffalo said uncertainly after recalling it. Doflamingo carefully recalled these two masks in his head! After a long time, after confirming that there is no memory of these two masks and any clues in his head, Doflamingo said in a deep voice, "I see! You go down first and get back to the boat to treat the wound!" Having said that, Doflamingo seemed to have thought of something again, adding, "Oh, yes! By the way, let Torrepol who have just left and the others on the way, if the two people dont stop them, then let go. When they come, business matters, and those two people will leave it to me! If the two of them stop, then leave someone to deal with them!" "Yes, master!" After Buffalo agreed, he turned and flew away! And after he flew away, Doflamingo once again fixed his gaze on Luo Nandi in front of him! He doesn''t know who the two masked people are, but with the arrogance in his heart, he doesn''t care. The most important thing at the moment is to deal with his brother Luo Xindi, and find Luo''s whereabouts, and everything else. Concession for this! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 788： The death of Luo Xindi "The fruit of the operation has been eaten, why did you send someone to chase Luo for?" Luo Xindi took out a pistol from his arms and asked Doflamingo with a complicated expression. The reason why Luo Xindi asked so was not for anything else, but to make Doflamingo more sure that Luo had run away! "Humhhhhhhhhh...Since he ate the fruits of the operation, I had no choice but to catch him back and tune him so that he could die for me!" Doflamingo smiled and explained that suddenly, Thinking of Luo Xindi''s stupid thing again, his face immediately sank. "Really, do some useless things!" Doflamingo said with a sullen face, took out the pistol from his arms and pointed at Luo Xindi, a trace of madness flashed in his eyes, as if talking to himself As if questioning, "Why stop? Why did I have to kill my real family twice!" Doflamingos words are heavy, so heavy that if someone can understand them carefully, they can hear the pain, struggle, helplessness and...severe in his words! But Luo Xindi is obviously not the one who understands carefully! While listening to Doflamingo, he put his mind on the box behind him. Well, there is Luo in there! As a person with fruit power, he clearly knows how Luo worried about him in the box where he has displayed fruit power! For this, he was moved inexplicably! However, for Luo''s safety, Luo Nandi did not pay attention to him, but fixed his eyes on Doflamingo in front of him! At this time, Doflamingo had a sullen face and slowly said, "You can''t shoot me, you look so much like your father!" Hearing these words, Luo Xindi did not answer him, but smiled and said to Doflamingo, "Ruo won''t let you push, Dover! He is suffering from platinum lead disease and will die in three years. Now, that guy has won such a fate. He is no longer the Luo who lost himself and broke into the crazy pirate before!" "From the son of God who breaks the precepts like you, he has nothing left, let him go, he is free!!!" This seems to be talking to Doflamingo, but in fact Luo Xindi is talking to Luo in the box behind him. Luo Xindi knows very well that he will definitely die at the hands of Doflamingo today, so he wants to tell Luo some truth before he dies! Saying that, Luo Nandi endured the pain on his body and slowly stood up, looking at Doflamingo, his face showed a firm look! And listening to his words, the anger in Doflamingo''s heart could not be suppressed completely. He thought that Luo Nandi was provoking him by saying this, so a trace of cruelty, a trace of madness, and a trace of deepness flashed in his eyes. After buried deep in the eyes, no one noticed the pain, Doflamingo pulled the trigger! "boom!" After a gunshot, a bullet shot into Luosandy''s chest! After , Doflamingo frantically pulled the trigger like venting as if covering up the pain in his heart! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With a round of bullets shot to Luo Xindi''s body, Luo Xindi''s body slowly fell. "Puff!" When Luo Xindi fell and the body hit the box, Luo inside the box was already in tears. While Doflamingo stared at Luo Xindi''s corpse, the crazy color on his face slowly eased, and finally turned into a waveless peace! Time seems to have passed for a long time, and it seems only a second! After taking a deep look at Luo Nandi''s body, Doflamingo slowly closed his eyes! Then, he was going to ask someone to hide the pile behind Luo Xindi behind Luo, originally belonging to the Pirate Group led by Diez Barreiros, but later snatched by the Don Quijote family, containing gold and silver jewelry. Take the box away! But just now! "what---" "No, get out!" "That''s too late!" ... Accompanied by a chaotic sound, Doflamingo sent out a group of people to confirm that Luo on the armed merchant ship was real or fake. Most of them fled back in embarrassment! And a small group including Doflamingo''s three capable men Vergo, Torrepol, and Diamanti, are as if they were beaten up, all flying back! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... Amidst the sound of falling to the ground, screams and vomiting blood sounded at the same time! "Oh!" "what---" "Puff!" ... Suddenly, the snowy area became a mess, and because someone vomited blood, it was stained red! "Puff! Dover, it''s not good. Someone is coming!" While spitting blood, Vergo got up from the ground with difficulty. "The opponent is very strong, we were beaten and flew over just two or three times!" At this time, Torrepol and Diamanti also got up from the ground while wiping the blood spilled from the corners of their mouths, explaining! "What''s the situation?" Doflamingo frowned and asked, watching this scene. But before a few people could answer, Doflamingo saw two figures appearing in the direction they were falling back! "Da da da!" Accompanied by the very slight sound of footsteps in the snow, the two figures did not rush and came to Doflamingo from far to near! Snake head mask! Dragon head mask! Looking at these two masks, Doflamingo couldn''t help but remember what Buffalo had just said. These two people should be the people Buffalo said just now! Thinking, Doflamingo asked sharply, "Who are you?" The comer is not good! This is Doflamingos only thought when he meets the two! Therefore, he is naturally not very polite to the two! "Chinese Zodiac, Dragon Head (Snake Head)!" After Eoriya and Shaka looked at each other, they said at the same time, Chinese Zodiac? Dragon head? Snake head? Hearing these, Doflamingo frowned involuntarily. In his memory, there is no news of any of these organizations, nor any clues of this organization! This surprised him a little! You must know that as the code name of the underground world "JOKER", he is not the most informed in the world in the news, but he is also one of the best. There are almost no organizations that he has not heard of! And now there is such a one, appearing in front of him, how does this surprise him! But thinking about it this way, he soon suppressed the surprise! There is almost no, it does not mean there is no! There are always some organizations that he hasn''t heard of~www.novelhall.com~ If you care about these, I am afraid his head will be big! Therefore, Doflamingo quickly put down the organization''s affairs, but squinted, looking at Shaka and Eoria, and asked in a deep voice, "What is your purpose?" What kind of organization Shaka and Eoria are, he can ignore it! He can ignore who it is! What nickname is , he can even ignore it! But what is the purpose, he absolutely cannot ignore it! With the menacing looks of the two, their purpose may not be so simple. "Our purpose is very simple, is to kill you!" Shaka said lightly. He didn''t cover up, and he didn''t want to cover up. Anyway, he wanted to kill Doflamingo, even if he wanted to kill him, there is nothing to hide from Shaka! Upon hearing this, after a dangerous light flashed in Doflamingo''s eyes, as if he had heard something funny, he laughed wildly and said, "Humhhhhhh...Kill me? Are you actually trying to kill me? " Just when his voice fell, and no one had expected or prepared, Doflamingo suddenly burst out of countless lines, and shot towards Shaka and Eoria! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 789： Doflamingos brain supplement Doflamingo came down suddenly, no one thought of it! But I did not expect to return. I did not expect that Doflamingo''s strength is still a little worse after all! Both Shaka and Eoriya are at the rank of lieutenant generals, not the kind of general lieutenants, but have experienced the tower of trial tempering, able to exert their skills to the extreme, and are hard at the general level. Then a powerful lieutenant for a while! Therefore, under this sudden attack, neither Shaka nor Eoriya panicked! Among them, when Shaka closed his eyes and felt that these lines were about to hit him, he suddenly reached out his left hand, drew a circle out of thin air, and entangled all the lines flying in front of him around his left hand! At the same time, Eoria who was next to him was like him, reaching out, drawing a circle out of thin air and winding the thread around her hand! Of course, Aiori uses his right hand! After that, the two of them didn''t say anything, they made a tacit understanding and tugged at the same time! "Hey...uh!" Doflamingo''s laughter stopped abruptly. He didn''t expect that the two of Shaka would have such strength, so when they couldn''t prevent it, they were directly pulled over by the two! "Light Speed ??Fist!" Without hesitation or using any iconic skills, Shaka and Eoriya both fought the Golden Saint Seiya''s normal attack at the same time, and slammed towards Doflamingo who was pulled over by the two! "boom!" "what---" Almost at the same time, two fists hit Brother Doflamingo in the face, causing him to scream and fly out! But, its not over yet! When they flew upside down less than a hundred meters, Shaka and Aiolia renewed their strength and tugged at the same time! "!" In an instant, Doflamingo cut through the air at a rapid speed, and was pulled back again! "Light Speed ??Fist!" Shaka still did not hesitate at all, their sturdy and swift fists blasted directly at Doflamingo! "boom!" next moment! Doflamingo flew upside down again! "boom!" "!" "boom!" "!" ... In this way, under the frenzied blows of the two Shakas fists, Doflamingo was beaten completely for a while because of continuous damage to his head, and he was completely unable to recover. Because of this, in just five seconds, he was beaten back and forth by Shaka two more than ten times. In the end, because Doflamingo''s line could not bear it, he broke completely with a "boom" and he was spared. After flying upside down, he was not pulled back again! but didn''t pull it back, it doesn''t mean he has nothing to do! "boom!" He himself was flying upside down for more than a hundred meters, and hit the ground hard! and then rolled more than fifty meters because of inertia, and Doflamingo finally barely stopped! "Puff!" After stopping, Doflamingo lay on the ground in a big font, and a mouthful of blood came out! "Dover!" "Master!" "Boss!" ... Seeing this, a group of Doflamingo''s men rushed over, and while supporting him, they also cared about him! But Doflamingo did not accept these concerns. After shook his head and pulled his bewildered spirit back from the edge of chaos, he shook his hands vigorously, pushing the people around him, shaking his head. Stand in place. "Who are you?" Doflamingo asked in a hoarse voice looking at the two Shaka in front of him with red eyes. At this moment, he really looked at the two Shaka! unmatched! This is the result he got in just five seconds of fighting the two! At the beginning, although Doflamingo felt a dangerous aura on the two of them, he didn''t know how strong they were. After all, it can bring him a sense of danger. It is possible to be one level lower than him, one level higher than him is also possible, and the same level as him is more likely! In this situation, he is not sure of the strength of the two, he can only go all out to attack! But he never expected that his full attack would seem like a joke in front of the Shaka and the two, and it had no effect at all. Instead, he helped the two of them, let the two directly pull him over and proceeded. A brutal beating! "Didn''t I tell you? We belong to the Chinese zodiac!" Aiolia said lightly. "No, with your strength, you are definitely not an unknown person in the sea!" Doflamingo said in a deep voice, looking at the masks of the two men, as if thinking of something, he wondered, "Mask? Wait, are you sent by the world government?" ? ? ? Shaka and Eoriya suddenly showed a look of bewilderment! Are we people of the world government? What kind of brain circuit is this? How come we are members of the world government? Thinking like this, just when Eoria was about to explain, Doflamingo spoke first! He seemed to be sure of what he was thinking in his heart, gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, you must be members of the world government! And the reason you wear a mask is that you don''t want me to recognize you, right?" "So, the so-called Chinese zodiac organization is also fake? It''s just for you to cover up your identity. Your true identity should be a person from CP, and your purpose is...to silence?" With that, Doflamingo seemed to have convinced himself, and he became more certain of his guess, saying, "Yes, yes, I know that I have the secret of that secret treasure, and that group of people is not Will let me go so easily!" "That''s why they sent you to kill your mouth! But I tell you, even if you kill your mouth, it''s no use. I''ve been prepared for this day. Once I die, the secret will be exposed!~" At the end, Doflamingo laughed frantically! WTF? ? ? And listening to Doflamingo''s words~www.novelhall.com~ Shaka and Aiolia are even more daunting! Is our fist too strong just now and we were stupid by this guy? Or is it because of the successive heavy blows to the head that this guy has suffered some nerve disorder for a while? Thinking, Eoria suddenly thought of what Arthur had told him, Doflamingo seemed to...hold the secret of a Dracos secret treasure! ? Immediately, Eoriya said to his heart, "Hehe, it''s okay as long as you die! As for the secret...the adults above will naturally have arrangements!" Aiolia doesn''t know why Doflamingo is so brainstorming, and he doesn''t know what the so-called secret is, but he doesn''t mind giving a pot to the world government! Is the enemy anyway? And listening to Eorria''s words, Doflamingo''s laughter stopped abruptly. He gritted his face and gritted his teeth, "Its not that easy to want me to die!" After that, Doflamingo didn''t care about his subordinates on the island. He shot countless lines from his body, headed towards the sky, and quickly shot into the clouds in the sky! "!" Immediately, his body seemed to be pulled up by something, and he flew up toward the sky! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 790： Fruit Awakening want to escape? ! Looking at this scene, the first thing Shaka and Aiolia thought of was that Doflamingo wanted to escape! no way! From the perspective of normal people, when facing irresistible enemies, escape is the best choice! But obviously, Doflamingo is not a normal person! So, just when the two Shaka wanted to stop Doflamingo, they were beaten in the face! "Bounce the line!" "Bounce the line!" "Bounce the line!" ... After flying into the sky, Doflamingo pointed his hands at the two Shaka and flicked his fingers frantically. "!" "!" "!" ... In an instant, countless thin, almost transparent lines flew out like bullets, heading towards the two Shaka on the ground! In an instant! These countless thin lines form a beautiful white meteor shower in the sky with infinite murderous intent. However, the two of Shaka didn''t feel much about the beauty. So, the two of them had a tacit understanding and raised both fists and bombarded towards the sky! "Light Speed ??Fist!" "Light Speed ??Fist!" "Light Speed ??Fist!" ... Because they didn''t want to reveal their identities, they didn''t use any other skills. They just played countless lightspeed punches, turning it into a sky full of boxing shadows to fight against this thin line like a meteor shower! But even so, in the case of a huge difference in hard power, this thin line like a meteor shower is still in these countless shadows, and it will collapse at one touch! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Numerous fist shadows are like fishes swimming upstream in a rushing river, breaking all the thin lines in front of them, and rushing towards Doflamingo. And just when these attacks were about to hit Doflamingo, his face suddenly showed a rebellious expression, and he said with a wild smile, "Hey eh ah ah ah ~ next is my newly developed fruit Ability, congratulations to you for being the first witness!" As he said, Doflamingo fully carried the power of the devil fruit! "Fruit awakens!!!" At this moment, the invisible realm completely unfolded from Doflamingo''s body, and filled the surroundings! The sky, the earth, the flowers and trees on the earth, all turned into thin lines under the action of this invisible field! In an instant! It seems that the whole world has become a world of threads composed of threads! But it''s not over yet! At the moment when this invisible field unfolded, Doflamingo activated his skills again! "Shield white line!" The white clouds that all turned into lines because of the fruit awakening behind him stretched out a few huge lines, crossing in front of him! Say it''s too late, that''s fast! Although this set seemed to take a lot of time, it only took a moment. For this reason, these fist shadows, which were slightly blocked by the thin lines like a meteor shower, broke the thin lines, but after this Doflamingo set was displayed, they hit these huge lines that were just displayed. on! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by a huge crash, the shadow of the boxing bombarded the line in front of Doflamingo frantically! At the beginning, Doflamingo still had a wild expression on his face, but slowly his face began to change, becoming a little gloomy! because... He originally thought that the shield white line of these boxing shadows could easily be under the countless boxing shadows, and they began to teeter a little, as if they were about to be broken! "No! It can''t go on like this. You must attack and interrupt their attack!" Doflamingo looked through the gaps in the lines in front of him and looked at the two Shaka who are still playing the shadows, and made a decision in his heart. ! Immediately, while controlling the shield white line to continue to resist, he performed a new move! "Huge waves and white lines!" Suddenly, the ground where Shaka and Eoria were turned into white lines by the fruits of Doflamingo''s feet began to surge! After a while. These white lines became like ocean waves, and they rushed towards Shaka and Eoria while rolling! See it! Shaka and Aioriya did not intend to end the attack! While they bombarded Doflamingo, who was already in the sky with light speed punches, they were already unable to support Doflamingo, while at the same time they used Saint Martin''s basic skills! "Read power!" Suddenly, an invisible force was like a circular cover, directly pushing the two of them all over, three hundred and sixty degrees without a dead angle for defense! "Dangdangdang!" Immediately, the white line like a sea wave slapped on the Nian-power cover used by the two, making the cover sound like a wicker slamming on the glass! Well, after all, the waves composed of these thin lines are not real waves, so when these attacks hit the Nian Power Cover, the sound they make is not like the sound of waves hitting the glass! "Go all out!" At this time, Shaka said lightly. "In that case, you might be found out!" Aiolia frowned involuntarily! "As long as the speed is fast enough, and none of the people on this island are let go, it''s okay?" Shaka asked rhetorically, and then said lightly, "And the situation in front of us, if you don''t use all your strength , He has a certain chance to escape!" Aiolia nodded after thinking for a moment, "Also!" If it is like what Shaka said, it will not reveal his identity! In terms of their strength, it is not difficult to do this, so after a little hesitation, Eoriya agreed! Immediately, the two men mentioned the small universe of the whole body, preparing to launch a killer move toward Doflamingo above the sky! At the same time, Doflamingo seemed to have noticed something, his whole body was shrunk, and a little cold sweat was left on his forehead, and a sense of lethality came out of thin air that almost suffocated him. And just at this critical moment! "Stop it!" A loud shout came from the horizon. ----- Time has returned to three minutes ago! The bearded Navy watched Shaka and the others drive the ship into Mignon Island, and called for support without hesitation! And this transaction is considered to be relatively important to the world government, so the world government has long arranged for supporting ships nearby. After the Beard Navy has called for support, the support will soon come! A naval warship with a dog''s head on its bow slowly sailed into this sea area! On board! "huluhulu~" With a loud grunt, Bogart, who was wearing a hat and a suit and a navy cloak, quickly pushed Karp, who was sleeping on the chair, and said, "Mr. Karp, go to the place. Up!" "huluhulu~" However, Karp seemed to have not heard him, so he continued to fall asleep! Finally, as a last resort, Bogart stretched out his hand and picked up the senbei on the small table next to the Karp chair! "Crack!" Following, Bogart bit down the senbei in one bite, and made a crisp sound. Karp seemed to sense something, and his eyes opened suddenly! "Bogart~www.novelhall.com~ How dare you eat my senbei!" Karp roared angrily after scanning the surroundings and confirming the situation. "Crack!" Hearing this, Bogart sent all the senbei into his mouth blankly. After chewing a few times and swallowing it, he calmly said, "Mr. Karp, we are here, and you have not yet woken up. So I can only wake you up like this!" Hearing this, after an awkward expression flashed across Karp Shun''s face, he scratched his head and said, "Ah...haha, it turns out that''s the case, I forgive you!" Talking, Karp suddenly saw a scene of fierce battle on the island ahead! Immediately, Karp condensed his eyes and said, "It seems that it''s time for business! Bogart, you hand over with the people on the surveillance ship, I''m going to deal with things on the island!" Afterwards, Karp didn''t wait for Bogart to say anything, his figure disappeared in place and rushed towards the island ahead! soon! Kapu''s figure rushed into the island from the sea area of ??this island, and in less than ten seconds, it quickly rushed to the place where several people in Shaka were fighting! "Stop it!!!" After a brief glance at the scene, Karp shouted. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 791： Grab the box Following the sound, everyone present looked over! Karp! ? Turns out to be Karp? Everyone present was a little surprised! The navy will come. This is something that everyone at the scene basically knows. After all, there is a world government on both sides of this transaction. But the only thing they didn''t think about was that the one who came was Karp! According to reason, this kind of transaction between world government and pirates can be regarded as a shameful thing! Therefore, in the selection of the person in charge of this kind of matter, the world government generally will deliberately avoid some. They are upright and can not see the slightest darkness, or they are disgusted with such things, hate pirates, and are relatively reckless People! such as Karp, such as Zefa and so on. Avoid them doing bad things on impulse! If you want to send someone, the world government will usually send some calmer people! Like a crane, such as the Warring States period and so on! Although they also have justice in their hearts, they are not people who can not tolerate the slightest darkness, and they are calm enough to gauge the benefits and losses of this matter, and carry out the best way to deal with it! However, since it''s here, everyone present was surprised, but they also quickly discussed countermeasures! "How to do? "Kapu is here, obviously we can''t use our full strength, otherwise he will find out!" "Then go?" "Go, but before that, at least one of our two tasks must be completed!" "You mean... the kid named Luo?" "That''s right! When I first arrived here, I felt that one of the boxes over there was something wrong. I think the kid named Luo should be in the box!" "Hmm... I also feel something is wrong with the box, but I am not sure if it is called Luo inside!" "No matter what, wait for me to cover you, you go to grab the box, you will know if the box is taken back!" "also!" ... In less than five seconds after Karp appeared, Shaka and Eoriya completed a communication quickly and quietly with mental energy, and made a plan! Then, when no one in the room reacted, the two moved! "Light Speed ??Fist!" "The speed of light moves!" Shaka danced with both hands, punched countless punches in an instant, and delivered an undifferentiated covering blow towards the audience. At the same time, Eoria disappeared in place, her body turned into a light, and she moved quickly toward the box that was already there! "Ok?" Watching this scene, Karp, who was originally domineering on stage, raised his brows and the corners of his mouth raised involuntarily. "The old man told you to stop, you can''t stop, then I''ll teach you a lesson!" Karp grinned, covering the armed domineering on his fist, and then bombarded it out! Suddenly, Karp shot countless fist shadows, forming an impermeable fist shadow wall, and the light speed fist that came towards Shaka was crushed! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... With the appearance of loud noises caused by collisions, Shakas lightspeed fist shadow did not collapse at once, but it was suppressed by the naked eye and slowly shrank towards Shakas side under Karps shadow. go back! at the same time! In addition to the attacks of Shaka and Kapu, Shakas indiscriminate boxing shadow also attacked the others present! Among them, Doflamingo is okay. Under the awakening state, his strength can be considered to have reached the level of lieutenant general. Facing Shaka''s fist, temporary resistance is not a problem! But the group of Doflamingo''s men are not so lucky! "what---" "Stay!" "Oh---" ... In the chaotic cry, a group of Doflamingo''s men were instantly defeated by Shaka''s boxing shadow, and caused casualties! And Diamanti, one of the cadres in the Doflamingo family, was knocked to the ground for the first time, not knowing his life or death! Upon seeing this, Doflamingo in the sky reddened his eyes and was full of anger, but because Shakas fists were too strong, he couldnt do anything for a while. In the end, he could only resist the attack while struggling. It''s fascinating to help his men resist the attack and reduce the pressure of their defense! But even so, it is still very difficult for his men to resist! Simply, this difficult resistance did not last long! Under Karps pressure, when Shaka used the speed of light to strike an attack that covered the entire court, he had to deflect more attacks in Karp''s direction and let more attacks go towards Karp. Resist his powerful attack. Because of this, the pressure on others present is greatly reduced! However, even if Shaka deliberately deflected his fist in the direction of Karp, with Karp''s strong strength, Shaka''s light speed punch continued to slowly suppress it! Fortunately! At this time, Eoria had completed his mission, and took the box that the two of them felt a little strange, and left in the direction of the port! Because of Shaka''s reasons, other people present in the process found out, but they didn''t have the ability to stop Eoria, so they could only let him go. "time to go!" Shaka felt the breath of Eoriya gradually disappearing within the scope of his perception, and made a decision in his heart! "Teleport!" Shaka, who was still attacking the audience frantically at the last moment, disappeared in place in the next moment! Only left in the same place, the big and small eyes are all the dumb-faced Carp and Doflamingo! "what happened?" This is the only mental method they have now! --- the other side! Moving at the speed of light, Eoria quickly brought the box to the place where they landed before. At this time, the ship that brought them before is under attack by the navy! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The pitch-black cannonballs, accompanied by gun smoke and noise, flew out from the muzzle, and headed towards the armed merchant ship on which the two of Shaka arrived! At the same time, the intelligence personnel on the armed merchant ships were not friendly, they also flew artillery shells towards the navy ships! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... In an explosion, the shell exploded! However, because there was only one armed merchant ship on which the two of Shaka arrived, and in addition to the two surveillance ships, the navy also had Karp on board a warship, plus Karps lieutenant Bogart himself was quite strong. The intelligence personnel on the armed merchant ship were only better than ordinary people, so after a round of shells, the navy was unscathed, while the armed merchant ship was hit by a shell! "No, we''re leaving, go to the place the adults ordered before!" The person in charge of the intelligence personnel on the ship watched an opening on the deck being bombarded by a shell, and quickly ordered! At present, the navy has a lot of people, and there are strong people on the ship. They don''t need to be tough with the navy. Going back and waiting for the two talents in Shaka is king. "Yes!" After everyone on the boat agreed in unison, they hurriedly manipulated the boat to leave! Seeing this, Eoria with the box didn''t say anything, and went straight to board the ship! "My lord!" After seeing Eoria, the intelligence people on the ship who were manipulating the ship preparing to leave all exclaimed. With the existence of Eoria~www.novelhall.com~ they are naturally not afraid! "Go straight ahead, leave the navy alone!" After Eoriya glanced at the navy that was about to launch another attack, he solemnly ordered. At the moment Karp is still on the island, he doesn''t have to smash or kill the navy in front of him, otherwise Karp will go crazy! Once Karp went mad, he and Shaka, the two of them were not sure to withstand Karp''s attack together. "Understand!" And listening to these words, the intelligence personnel on the ship were a little puzzled, why Eoria was so powerful and left, but their usual qualities still made them not ask the words out, but directly agreed! at this time. Shaka''s figure suddenly appeared on the ship! "You can go!" After Shaka appeared, the first sentence was to let the ship go! Well, he doesn''t want to be kept by Karp, that will not only expose his identity, but may also make the mission completely fail! "Yes!" The intelligence personnel who were planning to leave, after agreeing to a sentence, accelerated their actions! Soon, their ship just left here! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 792： Luo in the bag On the endless sea! After moving away from Karp, Shaka and Eoria finally let go of their vigilance. Because of this, they had time to open the box they brought back that was suspected of hiding Luo. "Pattern!" With the sound of the lid hitting the box, one face was white and brown. It looked like a serious illness, and the tears and nose were mixed together. It seemed that I had just cried, and there was a trace of fear and deepness in the eyes. The deeply guarded little boy appeared in front of Shaka and Eoria! And Shaka and the two boys in front of them carefully compared what Arthur had described to them and Trafalgar Lee described to them Trafalgar Luo, their hearts brightened! That''s right! This is Trafalgar Luo! Immediately, Eoria put on a warm smile on her face, and while trying to release her greatest kindness, she reached out her hand to touch Trafalgar Luo''s head and said, "It''s okay!" But after listening to these kind words, not only did Trafalgar Luo fail to let go of his guard, but the sense of guard in his eyes became deeper! Seeing this, Eoria didn''t care, she continued to smile warmly, and said, "We are your uncle, Trafalgar Lee called to come and save you!" Trafalgar Lee! ? Trafalgar Luo listened to this name, and his guarded eyes suddenly became dull. Family! For Trafalgar Luo, this is a close and unfamiliar word! Originally, he thought that when the kingdom fell a few years ago, his relatives had all died, but he never thought that today, at this time, he could hear the news of his relatives! This made him fall into shock and incredible in an instant! Fortunately, although Trafalgar Luo is only a teenager, he is considered a person who has experienced strong winds and waves. He even used bombs to bind his whole body in order to ask Doflamingo to join Don Quixote. The crazy behavior of the family, so after less than three seconds of sluggish eyes, he recovered! "Uncle is still alive?" Trafalgar Luo asked in a shaky voice. "Well, yeah!" Eoriya replied with a smile, "Not only is he alive, he is alive now! He has developed an antidote for platinum-lead disease and used it for himself!" "And now he is working as a researcher at the medical school in our kingdom. He goes to work every day, researches and studies drugs, and he goes to amusement parks, cinemas and other places with his wife and children during holidays!" Listening to these, Trafalgar Luo''s eyes brightened. He has believed it 80%! However, with a vigilance against strangers, Trafalgar Luo still retains a trace of distrust deep in his eyes, hesitatingly asked, "What you said is...really!?" "Ha ha!" Aiolia smiled, did not answer directly, but cast a look at the intelligence officer on the side. Immediately, the brawny intelligence officer in a black suit standing next to Eoriya nodded clearly, turned and walked quickly off the deck, and entered the cabin! In a while! When the brawny appeared on the deck again, he had a bunch of photos in his hand! After taking the photo, Eoria did not say much, but handed the stack of photos to Trafalgar Luo, smiled and said, "Look for yourself!" Upon hearing this, Trafalgar Luo took the pile of photos carefully. And when I saw the smiling family on the first picture of this stack, Trafalgar Luo couldn''t stop tears. "Uncle..." Trafalgar Luo said tremblingly, and stretched out his hand to touch the photo. After , Trafalgar Luo carefully looked through the pile of photos one by one, for fear of missing any trace of the picture! After a short while, Trafalgar Luo flipped through the pile of photos that were not too thick! "Hoo---" Taking a deep breath, Trafalgar Luo Ping eased his mood for a moment, and was about to say something. But at this time, Aiolia stuffed another phone bug into Trafalgar Luohuai and said, "Now its almost time to rest. Dr. Trafalgar Lee should be at rest time. You can call A phone call and talk to him!" Immediately, Trafalgar Luo just calmed down and became excited again, saying, "Really?" "Really!" Eoriya smiled slightly, picked up the handset of the phone worm in Trafalgar Rowe, and then dialed the phone for Trafalgar Rowe! "Blubru!" Along with the ringing of the telephone, Aiolia placed the microphone on Trafalgar Luo''s hand and cast a look at him! Suddenly, Trafalgar Luo became excited again. He carefully put the microphone to his ear! And when a familiar voice sounded over the microphone, Trafalgar Luo couldn''t help but shed tears, trembling and shouting in a hoarse voice, "Uncle~~~" This uncle sounded as if he had vented all his grievances, unwillingness, and pain for so many years, complicated and unable to speak! And Trafalgar Lee on the other end of the phone heard the familiar voice, and was silent for a long time, before trembling the thousand words he wanted to say into four words, "It''s all right!" After , maybe it was because they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, maybe because they had gone through the vicissitudes of life in these years, the two of my uncle and nephew had chatted through the phone worm for two hours before hanging up! "How''s it going? Let''s write it!" Eoriya said with a smile. "Ok!" Trafalgar Luo nodded fiercely. "That''s good!" Aiolia smiled and said, "Then next, we should talk about business!" "What business?" Trafalgar Luo''s face showed a trace of confusion. "Vengeance!" Eoria put a smile away, looked at Trafalgar Luo with a serious face, and said seriously, "Do you want to take revenge? Give Ronandi revenge, kill Doflamingo, give Family revenge... destroyed the world government?" "Huh huh!" After listening to this, Trafalgar Luo could not help but breathe quickly! How can he not think about these? Luo Xindi was the only person in the world who treated him kindly after he escaped from the kingdom~www.novelhall.com~ and treated him as a relative. How could he not want revenge? The world government even destroyed his home, making his original happy life become fragmented, and he himself suffered from platinum-lead disease, a disease comparable to terminal illness. How could he not want to take revenge? But for so many years, he has also understood the power of Doflamingo and the power of the world government, so the words revenge made him feel a touch of despair! "Think!" After a few short breaths, Trafalgar Luo Qiang suppressed the excitement and nodded without hesitation. can be random, his eyes darkened, but he lowered his head and said in a somewhat unconfident manner, "However, it is impossible!" Hearing this, Aiolia smiled and believed, "Doflamingo, you just saw it. If it werent for Karps appearance, we could kill him! And the words of the world government... some time ago There was a big war between our kingdom and the world government. Well, we won!" Immediately, Trafalgar Luo''s eyes lit up again! While watching this scene, Eoria smiled! He knows that he has completed the task! Trafalgar Luo is in the bag! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 793： Keep people After dealing with Luo''s affairs, Shaka and Eoria finally remembered that they had picked up a little boy on the road before! So, the two hurriedly asked the intelligence personnel to bring the little boy up! At this time, the little boy''s condition is much better than when Eoria picked it up. Except for wearing an extra sea floor stone handcuffs on his hands, his body no longer trembles, and his face is pale again. There is a trace of rosy! After the little boy came out, when he saw Shaka and Eoria, there was a trace of maturity, a trace of fear and a trace of deep guard in his eyes! is another precocious child like Luo! looked at the little boy, after having such a judgment in his heart, Eoria put a smile on his face again, and asked gently, "My kid, what is your name?" "Uh..." Listening to these words, the little boy was taken aback first, then shook his head again, and said, "I am not a kid, I am nineteen years old this year!" nineteen? Aiolia and everyone present were stunned! Nineteen? Why do you look like nine years old? Thinking about it, Eoria couldn''t help asking, "Are you really 19 years old?" "Ok!" The little boy nodded seriously. Aiolia looked up and down the little boy carefully, and found that the little boy might...really...almost, nineteen years old! Although the body is a little thin, if you take a closer look, you can see that his face has matured, and his face is much rougher than a normal child, let alone a thin layer of fluff around his mouth. . This kind of phenomenon undoubtedly shows that this little boy is not a "little boy", but an adult man! "okay then!" Aiolia accepted the age that the little boy said, and asked again, "Then what''s your name?" After hesitating for a while, the little boy said in a deep voice, "X! X. Drake!" "X. Drake...!?" Aiolia hesitated a bit when she heard the name! Drake! This name... where seems to have heard it? After thinking about it for a while, Eoriya''s mind flashed with a sudden look on her face! Before departure, Arthur gave the information about Diez Barreiros, isn''t his son Drake? "Are you the son of Diez Barreiros?" Eoriya asked in a deep voice, narrowing her eyes. "Ok!" X. Drake nodded and was silent! At this moment, his heart is a little uneasy! He didnt know how Eoria and others would treat him after they knew his father was Diez Barreiros, but when he wanted to come, Eoria and others would not treat him even if they didnt kill him. What a good face! After all, his father is a pirate! the other side! Aiolia also hesitated in her heart at this time. If it is an ordinary person or an ordinary child, how to arrange it is simple! You can find a more prosperous island on the road and put it down, or you can bring it back for training! But his father is Diez Barreiros, this pirate is different! Just find an island, put it down, and take it back directly. Both are obviously not suitable! So, Eoria hesitated for a while! However, after thinking for a while, Eoria also had a solution in his heart! Since you cant make a decision, let the person who can make the decision. Thinking about it, Eoriya picked up the phone worm without hesitation and dialed Arthur''s phone! ---- "Well, take care of him first, I think about it, I will call you later!" hung up the phone, while Arthur showed an excited expression on his face, he couldn''t help but fell into thinking! X. Drake! did not expect that this time there will be unexpected gains! From the point of view of future experience and potential, X. Drake is no lower than Luolai. As one of the flying six cells (that is, the six volleys) of the Beast Pirate Group, the captain of the secret special unit "SWORD" of the Navy Headquarters, X . Drake is clearly a potential stock! Although he looked a little weak at the age of nineteen, which is now, judging from Arthurs memory and the information collected by the intelligence personnel, the reason for the weakness is not because he is not good, but because of his father. related! After Diez Barreiros fell and became a pirate, he often beat X. Drake violently, and often did not give him food, as for training and other things, it was completely let X. De The appearance of Reck who fends for himself! Therefore, X. Drake looks so weak at this age! However, X. Drake is undoubtedly a very valuable person! Therefore, what Arthur is thinking now is how to subdue X. Drake? This is a problem! The reason why it is a problem is that Arthur knew why X. Drake would become a navy in the future! In addition to the fact that in the original plot, he was not rescued by Eoria but by the navy when this incident occurred, but also because his father was a navy by profession before he fell, so he Since childhood, I have longed to become a navy! Add the two points together, and he will become a navy in the future! And now... Saint Martin is not a navy, but a kingdom that opposes the navy he aspires to be a member of, so Arthur doesn''t know if he wants to be a member of Saint Martin! However, after another thought, Arthur felt that the problem was not too big! Although Saint Martin is not a navy, he was saved by X. Drake when he was most desperate! In this case, Sanguan was not influenced by his father. X. Drake, who is still a sunny boy, has a good impression of Saint Martin, basically not too low! If you want to subdue him, it is not impossible! "Don''t care, leave the people behind for now!" After Arthur thought for a long time, he made a decision in his heart! As long as people stay, thoughts, three views, dreams and the like, the future can be slowly influenced and changed by the surrounding environment. Regardless of what X. Drake is thinking or thinking, as long as he is well trained in the future, his thinking will eventually become the same as Arthur. At that time, he naturally became a member of Saint Martin! Thinking about it, Arthur called Eoria again and told him about his decision! ---- "Understood, Your Majesty!" Listening to Arthur''s words, Eoria answered, and he was relieved secretly! To be honest, if Arthur asked him to kill X. Drake, although he would still do it in the end, there will inevitably be a bit of entanglement and intolerance between doing it! After all, X. Drakes father is X. Drakes father, X. Drake is X. Drake, the two are completely different things. Judging from the information and observations of the current situation~www.novelhall.com~ Drake is different from his father, he is a young man with a very good personality, and he will inevitably feel a little bit in his heart when he starts! And now, Arthur''s decision made him breathe a sigh of relief! Then, after hanging up the phone, Aiolia winked at the intelligence personnel on the side! After receiving this look, the intelligence officer nodded clearly, and stepped forward and opened the handcuffs on X. Drake! "Crack!" As the handcuffs were opened, Eoria put on a smile on her face and asked gently, "Drake, what are you going to do in the future?" "How to do..." X. Drake listened to this question, his face could not help showing a tangled expression, lost in thought! Seeing this, Eoria suggested with a smile, "Since I don''t know what to do, why not go back with us first?" "Ok!?" X. Drake was taken aback for a moment, then hesitated for a moment, then nodded! He has nowhere to go right now, and it might be a good choice to follow Eoria back! Thinking of this, X. Drake also accepted Eoria''s proposal. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 794： Her Majesty New world! Somewhere deep in the misty sea! A towering giant tree that is hundreds of thousands of times larger than an ordinary tree standing in the sea and a few small islands with flowers and trees scattered around the giant tree form the most mysterious in the new world. One of the strongest kingdoms---the kingdom of the elves! At this time, the kingdom of the elves is the top of the towering tree, a palace built on the top of the tree! "Your Majesty, this year''s elves are expected to mature in early November!" In the palace, a man dressed in a cyan aristocratic dress with a handsome face and a few spears on his back was lying on the opposite side respectfully in the center of the palace. The woman with bright eyes and white teeth said on the huge, exquisite and noble wooden chair with a rich figure. "Hmm!" The woman called Her Majesty nodded lightly, and then asked, "Have you sent the invitation?" "Back to Your Majesty the Queen, I was sent out to sea yesterday!" The man said respectfully. "That''s good!" Her Majesty the Queen nodded lightly. "But, Your Majesty!" At this time, the man asked hesitantly, "Does this year''s game still come as usual?" Her Majesty the Queen raised her brows, and after thinking for a moment, she shook her head and said, "No, let''s change this year!" After a pause, she continued, I did that in the past, and every time the game was not finished, the fruit was robbed! Not only did the participants injure the participants, but also many people in our kingdom were injured as a result, and it hurt our kingdom. Reputation, for our kingdom, every time it is held is a loss!" "So, this year must be changed! At least...Don''t let the fruit be robbed halfway, don''t hurt our people, don''t let people outside look down on us, think that we can''t protect even a fruit, so it''s a burden to the kingdom''s reputation !" "Then... Your Majesty, what do you think should be changed?" the man asked in a deep voice. Listening to this question, Her Majesty the Queen couldn''t help but fall into thinking! It''s easy to change, it''s just a sentence! But how to change is a problem! It is not a good match to be invited here every year or sneak in. Even if the Elf Kingdom itself is not weak, it cannot suppress them all! In this case, it is necessary to come up with a new model that is more suitable for the public to change the situation. If it does not meet the public, and is strongly opposed by these invitees and even those who sneak in, then even the Elf Kingdom cannot enforce the new competition! When the time comes, the struggle for the fruit will be more chaotic, the Elf Kingdom will have more casualties, and the reputation will drop again and again! "Well, there is still some time before the fruit matures. You gather the ministers of the kingdom and discuss it together. Be sure to come up with a reasonable model that is in the interests of our kingdom!" Her Majesty the Queen said to the man after pondering for a moment. ! ??? WTF? ? ? What the hell? It was you who wanted to change to the new mode, and then you left the task to us? kept complaining in his heart, but the man was afraid to say anything on the surface, so he nodded solemnly! What kind of person Her Majesty the Queen is, he, as the Minister of the Interior, knows no more! Although his appearance is beautiful, he has a black belly inside. If he dares to say no, or speaks out his thoughts, he will definitely die on the spot! "Oh, that''s right!" Her Majesty seemed to think of something at this moment, and said, "Did you find the kid Nome?" "Return to Your Majesty the Queen, not yet!" The man shook his head solemnly, and said, "His parents are looking for him crazy, but they just haven''t found any clues!" "I have searched for it and haven''t found it?" Her Majesty the Queen frowned slightly and couldn''t help asking. "Yes!" The man nodded and said in a deep voice, "In our kingdom, near the kingdom, and the surrounding kingdoms, even the underground world intelligence organization that our kingdom can contact has asked, in addition to confirming that he has left the kingdom, No news!" "Is that alive?" Her Majesty couldn''t help asking. "Still alive!" The man said sternly, "According to his life wooden sign, he is still alive and in good condition!" "That''s fine, as long as you are alive, everything is easy to say!" Her Majesty the Queen was relieved! In this case, being alive is the best news! "Okay, it''s okay that Nome''s affairs continue to be searched for! Now you mainly get the game!" Her Majesty said, waved her hand, and said, "If there is nothing to do, just step back!" "Yes!" After a respectful salute, the man slowly left the palace! While looking at his leaving back, Her Majesty''s eyes flickered, and she sighed faintly, "It''s another troublesome year!" said, Her Majesty the Queen couldn''t help turning her gaze to the wall beside her. And there is a delicate and simple bow hanging there! "However, everything can be solved with you!" Her Majesty looked at the bow, her mouth raised involuntarily! ------ Tokai! Clown Town! The top floor of the office building in the town center! At this time, Newton, who controls Bucky the clown, is handling the files seriously! "!" Suddenly, there was a knock on the door! "Come in!" Newton said casually. "Crack!" With the sound of the door opening, a strong man in military uniform walked in, bowed respectfully, and said, "My lord!" "Sit!" Newton smiled and gestured to the side with a please. "Ok!" The brawny man in military uniform nodded, then moved forward and pulled the chair away and sat down! After seeing the switch and sitting down, Newton sat down for a while. After correcting his posture, he asked seriously, "How is it? Are everything arranged?" "It''s arranged!" The brawny man in military uniform said confidently, "After that, just follow the steps, and our kingdom can be controlled by a puppet kingdom in the East China Sea!" "Very good!" After a satisfied compliment, Newton straightened his face again with a solemn expression, and said, "However, don''t be careless! Before you succeed, you need to check all the steps repeatedly to make sure The strategy is perfectly successful!" "Understood!" The brawny man in military uniform put away the confidence on his face~www.novelhall.com~ also showed a solemn expression and nodded. "Also, you also know that the kingdom has just gone through a great war! So we have no support this time, so we must be careful when handling things!" Newton exhorted again. "Yes!" After the brawny man in uniform nodded his head, he solemnly said, "For the sake of the kingdom, I will definitely check again and again!" "Ok!" After Newton nodded, he promised, "This time, as long as it succeeds, I will apply to your Majesty for promotion to become the new commander!" The brawny man in military uniform was overjoyed and said, "I will definitely not live up to the love of adults, nor will I live up to your majesty''s expectations!" "Okay, don''t talk too much about flattering! We soldiers don''t have so many twists and turns. As long as you do good things, you can naturally be promoted!" Newton said with a smile. "Thanks, sir!" The brawny man in uniform still said happily. "If there is nothing else, let''s get down to work!" Newton smiled and waved his hand. "Ok!" The brawny man in military uniform nodded, stood up and gave a salute, and said, "My lord, I will go now!" After finished speaking, he turned around and left the room slowly! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 795： Fish bait Tokai! Sugar Kingdom! This is a kingdom located in the East China Sea near the red earth continent! The land area is not large, it is just a large island, and the population is not large, only 40,000, and only 3,000 soldiers. Overall, it is a small kingdom that cannot be smaller! However, although the country is small, it is not poor! The land of the Kingdom is suitable for growing sugar cane, sugar beet and other sugar raw materials, so the sugar industry is flourishing in the Kingdom, and the yield of white sugar is extremely high. Because the price of sugar is not low in this era when the industry is not very popular, this small kingdom can be said to be very rich compared to the kingdom of the same level! As for how rich... The fact that they have money to join the world government is enough to show their wealth! But being rich means being rich, but the kingdom has been a bit unstable recently! Because the old king of the Sugar Kingdom is dying, among the four princes in the kingdom, the most advantageous contender for the throne, the eldest prince and the second prince, began to test and collide with each other continuously during this period of time. The fight for the lofty position has made preparations in advance, which has affected the security of the kingdom and caused a little chaos in the kingdom. Of course, neither the eldest prince nor the second prince realized that in this throne battle, a behind-the-scenes man has quietly reached into the throne battle, intending to subvert the entire kingdom! ----- Moon goes to transit! Sugar City, the capital of Sugar Kingdom! Inside the city, on a remote and luxurious manor! "Da da da!" With the sound of rapid footsteps, a well-proportioned young man in aristocratic dress walked quickly into the manor. After passing through the front yard and hall of the manor, the young man entered the back yard of the manor and soon came outside the study door in the back yard of the manor! "!" Qingyoung knocked on the door, and heard a slightly gloomy voice inside the door, saying, "Come in!" Immediately, the young man opened the door of the room and walked in! "Three Princes!" After entering the door, the young man immediately attacked the study room, dressed in a luxurious dress, his face was gloomy and with a hint of immaturity, he seemed to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, and he bowed! "No gift!" After the third prince said casually, he immediately asked in a deep voice, "How is it?" "Back to the prince, the other party agreed!" After the young man said in a deep voice, his face showed an embarrassed expression, "However, the other side asked them to give them one billion Baileys after the matter was completed!" "Billions!?" The third prince listened to the number and couldn''t help but exclaimed! Billion Pele is hard to say elsewhere, but in the East China Sea, it is definitely a huge sum. Even a wealthy kingdom like the Sugar Kingdom cannot easily come up with so much money after subtracting the annual celestial gold, the kingdoms army, and the governments expenses! "Is there no room for negotiation?" The third prince took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice. "The other party confirmed the price in one bite!" The young man said seriously. After hesitating for a long time, the third prince gritted his teeth and said, "Promise him!" The young man frowned and asked a little hesitantly, "Three princes, do you really want to promise him? You know that the Klick Pirates are pirates! Moreover, Klick is also notoriously untrustworthy, we are just like that. If he agrees, what if he turns back on the spot, or simply burns, kills, robs and abuses in the kingdom?" "I can''t manage that much now!" The third prince was taken aback for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said with a gloomy face, "I guess my father won''t be able to survive this week!" "But right now, my elder brother is supported by most of the nobles and civil servants, and my second brother is supported by a small number of nobles and officers, but I only have you and some small nobles!" "Under this circumstance, the Klick Pirates is almost my only second hope. If they are not used, I have no chance of winning in this battle!" "So I have to use them! Even if the price is a bit more expensive, even if they are likely to betray their faith!" As he said, the third prince changed his voice and said, "Of course, I am also ready to turn my face. Once the Klick Pirates go back, then we also have a countermeasure!" "Oh!?" The young man was taken aback for a moment, and then asked somewhat puzzledly, "Countermeasures?" "Ok!" The third prince nodded and said sullenly, "I''m also afraid that the Klick Pirates will go back then, so I also found Mr. Newton, the mayor of Clown Town not far from our kingdom!" "You know the strength of Clown Town! Under the prying eyes of many pirates and kingdoms, you can stand firm in the East China Sea abruptly, and make Clown Town one of the most prosperous ports in the East China Sea. They rely on It''s hard power!" "At that time, if they go back, they will suffer a fatal blow from Mr. Newton and his forces!" The young man frowned and asked incomprehensibly, "But, your Royal Highness, how can you please move Mr. Newton in Clowntown? They shouldn''t be short of money in Clowntown?" "Furthermore, since you have the ability to ask Mr. Newton of Joker Town for help, why should you ask the Klick Pirates again? Wouldn''t it be okay to ask Mr. Newton directly?" The third prince smiled sinisterly and said, "They dont lack money in Joker Town, but it doesnt mean they dont love money! I promised them that once I sit on the throne of the Sugar Kingdom, then the Sugar Kingdom will have the sugar in the next ten years. All the output will be handed over to Clown Town, who will sell it on their behalf, and the price will be free!" "As for why you can ask Mr. Newton of Joker Town for help, but you have to ask the Klick Pirates..." "Ten years of sugar production! It is better to give them all, sell them on their behalf, and even set prices freely. This is worth more than one billion Baileys. If possible, I certainly don''t want to hand over this!" "So, I invited people from the Klick Pirates! After success, if they dont regret it, Ill give it one billion. This can also save a lot of money, but if they regret it, then I I can only invite Lord Newton from Clown Town!" The third prince explained that, the young man was a little surprised and shocked! Ten years of sugar production! Judging from the value of sugar in the world and the output of the sugar kingdom in previous years, this is almost a business worth tens of billions of Baileys! And because the three princes also gave the right to price freedom, this white sugar worth tens of billions of Baileys, as long as the people in Clown Town are greedy, it may even bring nearly tens of billions of Baileys in profits to Clown Town! In this case, even if the people in Joker Town do not lack money, they will agree! Of course~www.novelhall.com~ The third prince was naturally unwilling to pay such a high price, so he contacted the Klick Pirates again! Once the Klick Pirates team succeeded, there would be no regrets in the end, then he would naturally not have to pay the nearly tens of billions of profits. And once he fails, it is nothing more than paying the money he had prepared beforehand! Nothing is lost! Thinking, the young man couldn''t help but admired in his heart secretly, the third prince clearly wanted to get the most profit at the least price! "The three princes are brilliant!" the young man praised. "No need to flatter!" After a trace of complacency flashed on the third prince''s face, he immediately straightened his face and said in a deep voice, "Go and do it! Tell him to give him 100 million before it is done, and then after the rest is done. !" "Understand!" The young man nodded and turned to leave! ----- Tokai! The top floor of the office building in Clown Town! "The fish got the bait!" After hanging up the phone, Newton spoke quietly, his mouth raised slightly, his eyes couldn''t help looking in the direction of Sugar Kingdom outside the window, his eyes flickered, showing a thoughtful look! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 796： Sugar Meridian Incident Early the next morning! An amazing news came from the palace, and it quickly spread throughout the sugar kingdom! The old king, who originally said the doctor could live for a few days, died suddenly! With the spread of this news, the careerists in the Sugar Kingdom also began a **** throne battle. Seven o''clock in the morning! After receiving the news, the prince of the Sugar Kingdom, Sug Klitsch, quickly summoned a group of his men, and then hurried to the palace with people in a hurry, with the intention of getting the old kings decree as soon as possible, so as to take up justice ! On the way! "Tangel, you go to summon the private soldiers and guards that you wielded, and gather towards the palace. I am afraid that my second brother will use force by then!" Dressed in a luxurious dress, thirty years old, well-proportioned, with a national character face and a firm face, Suge Klitsch led a group of people as they walked toward the palace while walking toward a white-haired old man in aristocratic dress beside him, and ordered Tao. "Yes, the prince...oh no, your majesty, the minister will do it!" Tanger agreed in a deep voice, and took a few guards to leave the group in a hurry! And shortly after leaving, Sug Klitsch came to the main gate of the palace, the Sugar Meridian Gate! "The prince, I have taken control of the palace, just waiting for you!" Suge Klitsch had just arrived at the Sugar Meridian Gate, a tall, middle-aged man with a musket on his back, his muscles tangled, and his eyes shining brightly, greeted him! "Thank you Foreman, I will definitely reward you afterwards!" Suger Klitsch had a smile on his face, patted Foreman on the shoulder, and praised him. Foreman is the guard leader of the Sugar Kings Palace. He controls the three hundred royal guards of the Sugar Kingdom. On the surface, he is one of the few officers in the Sugar Kingdom who supports Sug Klitsch! "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Forman grinned. "Well, not much to say, I''m going in!" Suger Klitsch said sternly. "Your Majesty, please!" Forman immediately turned his body and respectfully made a please gesture! " No hesitation! Suge Klitsch led a group of people directly into the Sugar Meridian Gate! Looking at Suger Klitschs back, Foreman suddenly showed a weird expression and murmured, "Second Prince, is the ultimate winner!" "Snapped!" As he said, Foreman suddenly raised his left hand and snapped his fingers! immediately! "Woo---" There was a long rubbing sound, and the palace gate was slowly closed before Sug Klitsch and his party could not react! "what''s the situation!?" "Damn, what is Foreman doing?" "what happened?" ... All the noble ministers who had entered the Sugar Meridian Gate led by Suge Klitsch were shocked. And Suge Klitsch himself had a heartbeat, and he felt a bad feeling! next moment! His feeling is fulfilled! "Da! Da! Da! Da! Da!" With the sound of neat footsteps, in front of Suger Klitsch and his party, about three to four hundred soldiers appeared on the left and right, blocking them here! "Damn, Foreman betrayed!" "Asshole Foreman!" "How to do?" ... Looking at this scene, without others saying anything, the princes and ministers and the nobles who followed Suge Klitsch immediately realized what was going on now! "Big Brother, it seems that I won!" At this moment, with a faint smile on his face and fair skin, it looks like a young man in his 20s and a group of people came out from among the soldiers in front of Sug Klitsch! "Yeah, you won!" After Suger Klitsch''s face changed for a while, he finally sighed. Then, he looked at the young man, took a deep breath, and asked, "Suger Mayweather, I admit that I lost, but now I want to ask you two questions, can you answer me?" Talking about what he seemed to think of, he added, "Well, as a consolation prize for losers!" "Yes!" Maybe its because the winning ticket is in hand, so Suger Mayweather is also easy to talk, smiling and asking, "What do you want to ask?" "First, when did Forman buy him?" Suger Klitsch asked in a deep voice. "When? To be precise, it was the beginning! From the very beginning, he was the undercover agent I sent to you to sway the forces!" Suger Mayweather said with a smile. "Well at the beginning... So, at that time you even had today!" Suger Klitsch shook his head and said helplessly, "It seems that I won''t complain!" Upon hearing this, Suger Mayweather shrugged, but said nothing. "Then, do you tell me how my father died?" Suger Klitsch stared into Suger Mayweather''s eyes, and said solemnly, "Don''t tell me, my father really died of illness?" In fact, Suger Klitsch had an ominous premonition when he heard the death of the old king! According to the doctor, although the old king is dying ill, he still has a few days! According to this, his original plan was to gradually take over the palace in the past few days, and arrange for people to slowly control the entire capital, so as to smoothly pass this power transfer period and successfully ascend the throne! But this morning, the sudden death of the old king disrupted all his plans, and he had to assemble people quickly and enter the palace. Therefore, he was carelessly attracted by Suger Mayweather. meter! "Yes!" Suger Mayweather''s eyes flickered, and he confirmed without hesitation. However, Suger Klitsch, who has been staring into his eyes, can see the strangeness! "Oh~" After a trace of sadness flashed in Suger Klitschs eyes, he sighed and shook his head, and said with a hint of pain, "Second brother... no matter how he is a father!" While speaking, Suger Klitsch suddenly took out a hand-held signal flare from his arms, opened it, and sighed and said, "Originally, my father asked me to spare you, but now. .. You passed the second brother!" "...bang!" With the signal flare in Suger Klitschs hand, it flew into the sky and exploded a beautiful firework. "boom!" "Kill!" "Go!" ... Su Ge Metheway suddenly heard a scream of killing. Immediately, Su Ge Metherway had an expression of uncertainty on his face! He looked at Suger Klitsch in front of him, and said in surprise, "How is it possible? How can you still have troops? I have sent more than a thousand soldiers on Tangel''s side to suppress it. Come, where do you come from? And how did they appear in the palace?" Suger Klitsch smiled slightly and explained, "Tangel is just a cover! He only has more than a thousand soldiers I secretly recruited some time ago! And the private soldiers of the nobles have long been taken by me. Concentrated!" "As for why they appeared in the palace... Ha ha! Second brother, don''t you know? When the palace was first designed, there were secret roads in order to leave a way out for the royal family!" Hearing this, Suger Methaway''s face changed, and finally he said angrily, "Damn, do you think you have won? You are surrounded by me now. Just kill you, those noble private soldiers. What else dare you do?" "Is it...?" Suger Klitsch said with some deep meaning. As soon as his voice fell, Suger Maithaway felt that the back of his head seemed to be held up by some iron, and there was a slight coldness. is a gun! Suger Methaway''s face became stiff. "Sorry, I''m an undercover agent!" At this time, a familiar voice came out behind him. "Pacquiao what are you doing?" "Pacquiao, you dare to betray us?" "Pacquiao, you bastard!" ... The people brought by Suger Messerway, UU reading www.uukanshu.com screamed a little angrily at a handsome-looking young man in his 20s who pointed the gun at Suger Messerway. "Second brother... do you think you can use undercover?" Suger Klitsch smiled and said, "I have known your plan a long time ago, I just schemed it!" "The trick is the trick... the trick is the trick..." Suger Metheway mumbled involuntarily when he heard this! While whispering, the stiff expression on his face gradually turned into a grin! "Yes...the trick is to count!" Suger Metheway said, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he asked deeply, "But who is not the trick?" Just when his voice fell, a cold muzzle came out from behind Suge Klick, and hit the back of his forehead! At the same time, Pacquiao, who was holding Suger Methaway''s forehead, slowly moved the gun in his hand! Finally, he aimed his gun at the head of Suge Klitsch, who had a smug smile on his face, but now his expression has completely frozen! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 797： Reverse then reverse It''s so showy! Arthur in the study of the King''s Palace in Saint Martin, watching the scene of the Sugar Kingdom projected from the East China Sea by the intelligence personnel using a video phone worm, he couldn''t turn his mind for a while! ambush! Anti-ambush! Undercover! Anti-undercover! Constantly inverted, this Nima''s is simply more exciting than the TV series, and Arthur who watched is also a scalp tingling! After substituting himself into this situation in his heart, he discovered that if one of the prince or the second prince in the picture were replaced by him, he would be counted to death in this kind of kingdom! Of course, this is under the assumption that Arthur''s strength is equal to the prince and the second prince in the picture! In fact, if you change to Arthur in this kind of kingdom, it doesn''t matter what kind of ambush you are, what kind of undercover, have you seen the big fist of sandbags? All conspiracies and tricks were destroyed with one punch. There is no need to be so complicated at all! "However, as long as you make a thousand calculations and reverse everything, the Sugar Kingdom will eventually fall into my hands!" After Arthur muttered to himself, he smiled with a successful conspiracy! At this time, Arthur suddenly found that the scene in the picture had changed again! Immediately, his eyes condensed, and he picked up a side of the cut ice watermelon, eating it happily, and looking at it happily! Well, the people who eat melons, Pendragon. I am behind the scenes. Arthur is here! ----- "Vasily, Pacquiao didn''t expect you guys to..." After Suger Klitsch felt the icy muzzle on his head, he looked at the front of his second brother with a gun against him not long ago. Now it was Pacquiao who pointed the gun at him, and a complicated look flashed in his eyes. "His Royal Highness, I''m sorry... my wife and children are in his hands!" A painful and tangled explanation came from behind Suger Klitsch. "I was originally sent by the second prince to go undercover by your side, but then you will send me back to him!" Pacquiao explained lightly. "call---" Listening to these two explanations, after Sug Klitsch''s face changed for a while, he took a deep breath, and finally looked at Sug Methaway in front of him with a calm face, and sighed, "It''s still here. With this move now, it seems that only the last hole card can be used!" Immediately, Suger Messerway''s heart beat, and there was a bad feeling! next moment! "boom!" "boom!" ... The two gunshots sounded with subtle differences, one after another! "Puff!" "Puff!" ... At the same time, Vasily, who was holding a gun on the top of Sug Klitschs head, and Pacquiao, who pointed the gun at Sug Klitschs head, fell soft, their eyes widened and their faces were inconceivable. Fell down! At this time, Suger Klitsch turned around and glanced at the blood hole on the fallen Varisis forehead, then looked at the same blood hole on Pacquiaos forehead who was pointing a gun at him, his face hanging. With an indifferent smile, he said, "Second brother...I wonder if you have ever heard a sentence, under powerful strength, all conspiracy and trickery are empty talk?" "If you haven''t heard it before, this sentence cost me 50 million Baileys, so I will give it to you today!" "Fifty million?" Suger Maithaway asked with embarrassment after looking at the two corpses on the ground, "What the **** did you do?" "It''s nothing! I just spent 50 million Bailey. I invited the most famous bounty hunter in the East China Sea to kill Kessel with a single shot to help me solve this problem!" Suger Klitsch faintly Explained. With that said, he also waved to the roof of a tall building not far from the palace, which was more than ten meters higher than the wall of the palace! Following his gaze, Suger Maithaway looked over and found that on the top of the building, a middle-aged man with a gun was aiming at him. Immediately, he opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something! But in the end, he didn''t say anything, just after a trace of despair flashed in his eyes, his legs softened and he slumped on the ground! Since the opponent can shoot Pacquiao from such a long distance and directly hit the forehead, wouldn''t it be fun to shoot him? Upon seeing this, Suger Klitsch''s face was filled with a triumphant smile. At the same time, he said, "Well, let''s not talk more nonsense. Now let your men give up resistance!" suddenly! "Shoo---Boom!" With the violent breaking through the air, a big golden gun flew into the palace from outside the palace, deeply inserted into the confrontation between Sug Klitsch and Sug Maithaway, leaving it in the middle. Above the clearing! "Kesel!?" Suger Klee fixed his eyes, but shouted out in horror! There was a corpse stuck in the bottom of this big golden gun that flew in from outside the gate of the palace, and this corpse was not someone else, it was exactly what Sug Klitsch just said, it cost 50 million Bailey to bring it here. The bounty hunter killed Kessel in one shot! "Kill!" "Go!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... At this time, there was a burst of gunfire outside the gate of the palace, calling for killing! When Sug Klitsch and Sug Methaway, who were facing each other, subconsciously looked in the direction of the palace gate, they found that several corpses had been thrown down from the palace gate wall! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... Upon seeing this, the eldest prince Sug Klitsch and the second prince Sug Methaway had their pupils shrunk, both showing a shocked expression! They immediately recognized who the corpses were! Foreman, and a few guards around him! Who killed them? The two thought subconsciously. And the next moment, the murderer himself surfaced! Klick wearing a gold armor and the three princes of the Sugar Kingdom, Sug Pompeo appeared on the city wall, looking condescendingly at the confronting Sug Klitsch and Sug Metheway! "The third child, it''s you!!!" Suger Klitsch and Suger Meser exclaimed at the same time! "Isn''t it me?" Suger Pompeo grinned and said with a sneer, "I said you have spent a lot of time, what is the use of undercover, undercover, ambush, and anti-ambush? The final winner? Not me yet?" "It''s too early for you to be proud!" Suger Klitsch narrowed his eyes and looked at Suger Pompeo, and said solemnly, "I and my second child are still thousands of troops!" "Hehe, you are talking about facing ordinary people! You can take a closer look at me and see who is next to me!" Su Ge Pompeo raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile. Listening to what he said, Suger Klitsch and Suger Metherway seriously looked at the people around Suger Pompeo! Suddenly, the two of them couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Klick?" "That''s right!" Suger Pompeo introduced with a smile, "This is the pirate admiral Klick, who has recently become famous in the East China Sea. He has thousands of powerful pirates under him. You have thousands of miscellaneous brands. Jun, it''s nothing in his eyes!" "Damn, he''s a pirate!" Sug Klitsch gritted his teeth. "What can a pirate do? As long as he can win, I will care if he is a pirate or not a pirate!" Suger Pompeo said in a deep voice, a trace of madness flashed in his eyes and a hideous look appeared on his face The expression, yelled and questioned, "Besides, if I don''t use them, can I have a **** chance of victory?" "You two, because you were born earlier than me, and because you have family support behind each other, you have won the approval of most people! One controls the civilian officials and most of the nobles, and the other controls the officers and a small number of the nobles!" "And me? I''m just a maid. I dont have a family behind. I was born later than you. Except for a few people and a few little nobles who supported me, no one is optimistic about me! I dont need a pirate. Fight?" After Sug Klitsch and Sug Methaway looked at each other, Sug Klitsch couldn''t help but said, "Then you don''t need to hire a pirate! So even if you win, what can you do? Pirates are pirates, do you think it is for you that they help you? It must be a price!" "The price!?" After Suger Pompeo said, a grinning expression appeared on his face, and he said crazily, "Yes! The price was paid! Not much, just one billion Baileys! " "Billions? Where did you get so much money? Are you crazy?" Suger Klitsch couldn''t help asking, listening to these words. Suger Klitsch felt crazy when he heard the amount of money! He has been a prince for more than 30 years. In addition to the necessary expenses for raising power, he has saved less than 200 million Pele! This was only possible with the support of his mother''s family, many aristocrats, and a lot of property behind him. And now that Suger Pompeo, who has no business, said that it is one billion, how can this keep him from being crazy? "One billion~www.novelhall.com~ I certainly dont have it!" Suger Pompeo said madly, "but there is it in the treasury! I quietly sold all the properties I swayed. I collected a 100 million deposit for Captain Klick, and after he takes the kingdom for me, the remaining 900 million, can I just give him from the treasury?" Listening to these words, the second prince Suger Methaway couldn''t help it! "Crazy, crazy, you are crazy!" He said with embarrassment, "The money in the treasury is useful! If the 900 million is handed over, either the heavenly money next year will not be paid, or the kingdoms army, internal affairs and other expenses will not be available next year. , The kingdom''s strength is greatly damaged! You are making the kingdom die!!!" "So what?" Suger Pompeo grinned and roared madly, "If I can''t be a king, will you let me go? So even if I risk a great loss of national power, I Everyone must take the seat of the king!" "Only in this way can I control your destiny, instead of waiting to be dominated by you!!!" High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 798： The result of the throne battle Facing such mad Sug Pompeo, Sug Klitsch and Sug Metheway did not know what to say. But soon they wont have to think about it "Woo" Accompanied by the sound of friction, the gate of the palace was slowly opened "Kill" "Come on" "Kill them" Then, thousands of pirates with killing intent rushed in aggressively from the newly opened gate of the palace. Immediately, Sug Klitsch and Sug Methaway also ignored their previous grievances. "Joining Hands" "Joining Hands" After a simple conversation, the two immediately decided to join forces "Go, enter the palace, don''t fight with them head-on, rely on the palace and fight against each other." Although Sug Klitsch does not have any officers, he does have military knowledge. He simply glanced at the current situation. After that, he immediately drank and ordered, and then took the lead and rushed towards the palace. Right now, the people of the Klick Pirates are in the stage of breaking through the gate of the palace, and the momentum is like a rainbow, and there is a gap in the strength of the two sides. Sug Klitsch and Sug Metheway together have only a total of two. There are more than a thousand soldiers, and the other party has more than three thousand pirates, so it is not a good choice to fight head-on with the Klick Pirates. Even if the equipment and qualities of these noble private soldiers and kingdom soldiers are better than those of Klicks pirates. Upon seeing this, the people brought by Sug Klitsch, as well as Sug Metheway and the people he brought, all hurriedly followed. Soon The two thousand troops of Sug Klitsch and Sug Methewe entered the palace, and soon the various palaces in the palace were equipped with temporary fortifications. "Kill" "Come on" "Grab it" A group of pirates rushed in with crazy faces The reason why they are so crazy is of course not for Klick, but for the money The palace in front of you Even though the Sugar Kingdom is a small country, the palace is the palace. Anything in it can make these pirates cool for a long time, and may even be able to retire directly from the pirate industry. Therefore, they all rushed madly, intending to rush into the palace first and grab good things. However, they were full of greed, but the first time they rushed into the palace, they suffered a strong resistance. "boom" "boom" "boom" "what The more than two thousand soldiers led by Sug Klitsch and Sug Methaway, who entered the palace by the Biklik Pirate Group, relied on the pillars, walls, windows and temporary constructions in the palace itself. , Various simple fortifications consisting of tables, chairs, etc., attacked the pirates who charged in And because their quality is indeed a little higher than that of the pirates, and they have their own temporary fortifications in the palace as a support, the moment the pirates rushed in, the army led by the two gave them The people of the Klick Pirates caused great casualties However, because they were blinded by greed, these pirates did not give up. "Chong Lao Tzu" "Rush in, whoever snatches the gold and silver jewels in it belongs to him" "After doing this ticket, you can retire and go home for the elderly." The little bosses of the Klick Pirates, as well as the people who were filled with greed, roared, and rushed into the palace even more crazily, and soon broke through Sugkly one after another. The simple fortifications arranged by Chin and Suge Methaway and their subordinates "Withstand, withstand" "Don''t let them rush over" "Stick to me" In the face of this situation, Sug Klitsch and Sug Metheway could only call out the people in front to withstand it, and at the same time retreat and set up simple fortifications along the way to slow down the Klick Sea. The footsteps of the thieves and the consumption of their forces in exchange for a chance of victory "It''s time for me to do it" Seeing the battle in the palace, Klick grinned, and while talking, he walked into the palace and drew out the big gun he had thrown in along the way. And his men, Ajin and Baru, the ghosts, followed Klick in silence. quickly They came to the palace of the palace "It''s time to end this battle" Klick said arrogantly, and quickly locked down behind the group of enemies in front of him, Sug Klitsch and Sug Methaway, who were retreating while arranging defenses. Immediately, he did not hesitate Putting his big gun to the front and back, he rushed towards the two of Sug Klitsch and Sug Methaway behind the army "" "" "" Along the way, Klick kept his great spear dancing airtight, resisting the bullets that were shot at him, and shouted at his men, "All rushed with me, and everything you grab today belongs to you. " When a group of pirates heard what Klick said, their eyes were red. Normally, no matter what they grab, a large part of it needs to be turned in, but today does not need to turn in, it means that no matter how much they grab, they can get so many times more than usual. How does this make them not jealous Soon Under Klicks leading charge, a group of red-eyed pirates directly smashed the temporary defense line formed by the army led by Sug Klitsch and Sug Metheway. "Go, walk from the secret road, they can''t stand it anymore." Sug Klitsch watched this scene, and yelled at his younger brother Sug Methaway with embarrassment. Immediately, he didn''t stay much, even the soldiers under his hand and the gang of princes and nobles who came with him didn''t care, and ran directly toward the depths of the palace. Upon seeing this, Sug Metheway did not dare to say anything. He ran directly into Sug Klitsch without daring to stop for a moment. However, after all, they are two ordinary people~www.novelhall.com~ After running without two steps, they were chased by Klick "go to hell" Klick grinned and slammed Sug Methaways head directly with a big gun Then, he did not hesitate, after throwing the blood from the big gun, he quickly ran two steps in front of him, caught up with Sug Klitsch, and shot Sug Klitsch directly in the head. Completely burst In this way, after the death of the two princes, except for some diehards who continued to resist and were killed by Klick, the others were all subdued by Sug Pompeo who came afterwards. Since then, the battle for the throne has come to an end Sug Pompeo became the biggest winner but What Sug Pompeo didnt know was that the next step was the beginning of the real nightmare. High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 799： Involuntary With the end of the throne battle, Suger Pompeo was happy to be on the throne, but what he worried about still happened! The people of the Klick Pirates lie in the kingdom and won''t leave! Not only that, they are also burning, killing and looting in the kingdom... Uh... only looting and looting, occasionally killing, but absolutely not burning! Suger Pompeo does not know why Klick strictly prohibits burning and killing, but this does not prevent him from wanting to expel Klick Pirates! The looting and plundering alone have caused heavy losses to the Sugar Kingdom, and the commoners and nobles complained. Or let them go, Suger Pompeo is afraid that he will become the shortest reigning king in the history of the Sugar Kingdom and the entire East China Sea! That night! Suger Pompeo once again invited Klick to the palace to discuss. "Captain Klick, when are you leaving?" Perhaps he has become a king, Suger Pompeo seemed a lot harder at the moment, and he didn''t hide much, he went straight to the topic! "Your Majesty, I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Klick grinned, looked at Suger Pompeo with a smile, and responded, "We just want to rest in Sugar Kingdom for two more days. , I dont think you would mind this, do you?" With that said, Klick seemed to have thought of something, and said with a grinning smile, "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you mind, anyway, our Klick Pirates want to rest here!" Suger Pompeos eyes flickered after listening to Kricks words, but he didnt say anything to refuse. On the surface, he replied calmly, "Well, in this case, Captain Klick, please. !" At this time, he already had a vicious idea in his heart, just to prevent Klick from making any radical actions, but he was calm on the surface! "That''s good, if it''s okay, I''ll leave!" Klick responded with a grin, and no matter what Suger Pompeo''s mood, he left on his own! Seeing his leaving back, Suger Pompeo''s eyes gradually filled with anger, gritted his teeth and said, "You forced me!" With that, he picked up the phone worm on the side and dialed out! "Blubru!" Amidst the ringing of the phone, the call was quickly connected! Suger Pompeo said in a deep voice, "I agree!" ---- the other side! After excluding the palace, Krike''s grinning face gradually changed, becoming a gloomy one! How could Suger Pompeo not understand what he meant? He wants to go too! After all, as a pirate, how can you not run after grabbing things, but staying in a kingdom all the time? In addition to increasing the probability of being encircled by the navy, there is no benefit at all! But the problem is that he can''t go! Thinking about it, Klick couldn''t help but recall the scene that day! That day, he rushed into Joker Town aggressively for a Devil Fruit, but was blocked by tens of thousands of elite soldiers on the spot. After that, Newton, who was still in control of Bucky''s body, rubbed on the ground in front of everyone. In the end, he was forced to eat the thing that he didn''t know but could dominate his life and death under the circumstances of last resort! Since then, he has been unable to help himself! Like this time, including helping the third prince Suger Pompeo ascend to the throne, looting the sugar kingdom, and dying in the sugar kingdom, he was forced to do it under Newton''s instructions! Otherwise, replace it with his own insidious and cunning character, and leave directly after grabbing things. How can he stay here to increase his chances of being encircled? "Damn it!" Vertex Klick thought about it more and more angry, and at the same time he cursed in a low voice, his hands were also tightly clenched, and the blue veins on his neck were even more exposed. If someone passes by him at this time, needless to say, he can feel the depressive aura around him like before the storm is about to come! "Blubru!" Fortunately, the baby phone worm rang in time, which caused Klick to be pulled back from his anger. Subconsciously! Klick took the phone worm out of his pocket and said with a hint of anger, "Hey!" "it''s me!" The familiar voice from the phone worm, like a pot of cold water, extinguished all Klick''s anger. "Captain Bucky!" Klick took a deep breath, and after forcibly suppressing the fear in his heart, he responded with a trembling tone as calm as possible. When Newton controlled Bucky''s body, the scene that beat him fiercely is still unforgettable, and he even has a sincere sense of fear every time he thinks about it! "Nonsense, I won''t say much, just follow the plan!" Newton, who controls Bucky''s body, said lightly, "If the plan goes wrong, you should know the consequences!" "Yes, I understand!" Klick nodded in a flustered manner and agreed. However, after he finished speaking, he didn''t get any response. He just heard a "beep" sound from the microphone. Obviously, the Newton on the phone has hung up! Reluctantly, Klick could only touch his nose, and hung up the phone in a whisper! "call---" After hanging up the phone, Klick sighed deeply, and while releasing all his inner fears, he raised the murderous intent in his heart while drew out the war gun he was carrying behind him, murmured, " Don''t blame me! I can''t help myself too!" Having said that, Klick turned abruptly, with a fierce look in his eyes, and walked in again toward the palace where he had just come out! ---- Early the next morning! After the news of Suger Pompeo''s death spread throughout the Sugar Kingdom, the panic of the commoners and nobles in the Sugar Kingdom was completely panic because of the looting by the Klick Pirates in the kingdom! "The king was killed by Klick!" "The Klick Pirates are going to rule this country!" "No, the king is dead, and the Klick Pirates will definitely kill without the king''s restraint!" "Let''s run! The old king is dead, and the new king is dead, too. Once the princes are only four princes who are less than three years old this year. The Sugar Kingdom must not be able to hold on!" "Yeah, run quickly! Otherwise, the Klick Pirates will come to you!" ... The civilians of the entire Sugar Kingdom~www.novelhall.com~ nobles, without exception, want to escape from the Sugar Kingdom! Well, what hope is there for a country ruled by pirates? Thinking about this, the civilians and nobles of the Sugar Kingdom, regardless of the others, took their families and young children to go outside the Sugar Kingdom! However, the people of the Klick Pirates group seemed to have long expected it. They directly blocked the three ports of the Sugar Kingdom, Sugar Port, Sugar Cane Port, and Sugar Beet Port, and prohibited everyone from entering and leaving the Sugar Kingdom! at the same time! Not far from Sugar Kingdom, a fleet of about five thousand people gathered on the sea! "It''s time for the final performance!" On the boat, Newton, who was in control of Bucky''s body, murmured, then the voice changed, and he shouted and ordered, "Offensive!!!" High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 800： Turn face Destroyed! These four words are enough to describe the current situation in the sugar kingdom! After Newton gave the order, more than 5,000 soldiers were divided into three groups and went straight to the three ports of the Sugar Kingdom, and they went directly to the Klick Pirates! Although in order to avoid revealing his identity, the fleet that Newton led this time used ordinary large sailing warships, and the soldiers in his hands were all army, but because the soldiers under Newton themselves were far from equipment or personal qualities. Three thousand pirates surpassed the Klick Pirates. In addition, Klick himself deliberately released the water and deliberately ordered the leader of the pirates to be dismissed, so that the pirates had no leader for a short time and could not organize an effective resistance. Therefore, the pirates of Klick Pirates were quickly defeated. ! More than 3,000 pirates lasted less than half an hour, and ended the battle with a record of 30% being killed and 70% captured! However, Klick himself and his two important subordinates, Ajin and Baru, were not among the three thousand pirates! They took dozens of people to stay in the palace of the Sugar Kingdom because of Newton''s order, protecting the Fourth Prince of the Sugar Kingdom! After Newton defeated the pirates, apart from leaving two battalions in each of the three ports with more than 700 people looking at the port and the prisoners of war, Newton took the remaining two thousand people into the capital of the Sugar Kingdom. ! At this time, the kingdom of Sugar Kingdom is very messy! Because the old and new kings died in just a few days, and the prince with inheritance rights, the second prince was killed by Klick before, and there is only one fourth prince who is less than three years old and knows nothing. , Without the leader of the group of dragons, coupled with the panic caused by the looting of the Klick Pirates, the whole country is in chaos! There are civilians who lose their minds because of panic are killing people everywhere, there are people who want to take advantage and attack and rob all kinds of shops, crimes are happening everywhere! "Go, take a regiment of soldiers, and suppress the chaos of the entire city!" After taking the people into the capital, Newton looked at the chaotic scenes in front of him without hesitation, and swiftly faced the people on the side. The officer ordered. "Yes!" After the officer solemnly promised, he turned to the soldiers behind him and beckoned, "The people from the first regiment come with me!" After speaking, he took people to various places in the capital to suppress the chaos! And watching his departure, Newton himself did not stay at the city gate, but took the rest of the people directly to the palace in the center of the capital! In a while! He came to the gate of the palace! At this time, the palace gate of the Sugar Kingdom looked a little dilapidated due to the battles of the previous few days, with blood stains and traces of war. The entire palace gate was everywhere, and there was a nauseating faint smell of blood in the air! However, Newton didn''t care about these, and he took people directly into the palace and came to the palace hall! Klick, who was in the hall, took a deep breath after seeing Newton''s arrival, and greeted him with three-point fear and three-point awe. He respectfully said, "Captain Bucky!" "What about people?" After scanning the palace hall, Newton asked Klick lightly. "It''s in the room behind the main hall, sleeping soundly!" Klick quickly explained, pointing to the back of the palace hall. "Well, that''s good!" Newton asked indifferently after a faint saying, "By the way, are the rest of your pirate group already here?" "what..." Klick was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted. After nodding in confusion, he honestly responded, "Yes!" Listening to his response, Newton nodded. next moment! Without any warning, Newton turned his face! He suddenly shot, and hit Klick''s stomach with a punch! "Fruit to pieces. Atom smashed!" Klick did not react at all, together with the armor on his body, under a punch, it directly turned into a ball of powder, flying around. "Boss!!!" Upon seeing this, some inattentive A Jin was originally in the corner of the hall, his eyes widened, and some screamed heartbreakingly! Immediately, he didn''t care about the three-seven-one, rushed towards Newton, made an attacking posture while rushing, and roared, "Asshole, you die for me!" Hearing that, Newton slowly turned his head and glanced at him coldly. "Fruit to pieces. Atom smashed!" "boom!" In an instant, Ah Jin also turned into a mass of powder. "Run!" "No, I''m going to die!" "Run, run!" ... Upon seeing this, the remaining members of the Klick Pirates group in the main hall, as well as the second team captain of the Klick Pirates, Balu, panicked and wanted to walk toward the back of the main hall, trying to stay away from Newton and escape his clutches! But the next moment! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" .. As soon as they took no two steps, they all exploded out of thin air, turning into masses of powder flying around! Newton watched this scene, after a flash of indifference in his eyes, he didn''t say anything, and walked directly to the back of the hall! Soon, he came to the room Klick said! This is a seemingly magnificent room, but because the Klick Pirates entered the palace, there is nothing in this room except a bed and some ordinary-looking benches, tables and chairs! At this time, a little boy who looked like a tiger was lying on the bed in the center of the room, sleeping! Upon seeing this, Newton did not disturb him either! Directly at the soldier who followed him, he ordered, "Take a few people here, watch him, don''t let him run away, and don''t let him die!" "Yes, sir!" After the soldier nodded, he cast a look at the soldiers behind him! Immediately, a few soldiers walked out, and went to every corner of the room with their duties. Three hundred and sixty degrees were guarded and protected the little boy! Immediately afterwards, Newton instructed an officer beside him, "Go, take a battalion of people, go and take all the nobles who are still alive in the city and the royal court ministers of the Sugar Kingdom, please come to me. Come to the palace!" When it comes to "please", Newton''s tone of voice has been added in vain! His meaning is obvious! "Yes, my lord!" The officer was also a wise man, and nodded clearly. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ he didn''t say much, turned around and left the palace with more than 300 people! "Tsarist Russia, you take a battalion, branch in various places in the palace, and guard the entire palace!" At this time, Newton ordered to an officer beside him. "Yes, my lord!" Tsarist Russia agreed and left Newton with a battalion. He went to every corner of the palace and guarded the palace! After they all left, Newton took the rest of them to an important place! Sugar Kingdom Treasury! This place is located in the depths of the palace and stores the treasures of the entire Sugar Kingdom. Because of Newtons orders, Klick did not move here when he captured the palace, and even took all the treasures from his looting in the Sugar Kingdom. Stacked in the rooms around the treasure house! So, Newton is going to take the treasure and the treasure house first! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king above chapter list Chapter 801： Puppet king Opening the Kingdom Treasury has always been a repertoire of Saint Martin! The Kingdom of Saint Martin often has some surprises and amazing gains in such places! Of course, in addition to its own luck, this place is more like the kingdom treasure house itself is a place to store the treasures and treasures that a kingdom has passed down and passed down after countless years! Therefore, it is not surprising that there are any surprises or amazing gains in such a place! However, this time the treasure house of the Sugar Kingdom is obviously disappointing! Except for some normal gold and silver jewels, Newton did not find any unique things that can make people feel surprises and surprises. There is not even a devil fruit that is more common in this world! Fortunately! Newton himself didn''t have much expectations for these, so although he was a little disappointed, it was only a momentary matter, and soon he was in a good mood! "Take a count of the gold and silver jewels here, as well as the gold and silver jewels in the surrounding rooms, record them, and make a booklet and give it to me!" After giving a simple order, Newton left the last few hundred soldiers who followed him and returned to the palace hall alone. At this time, the officers who had just received the order to "invite" people happened to bring a group of invited nobles and princes and ministers from the Sugar Kingdom into the palace hall! "grown ups!" Seeing Newton, the officer hurriedly stepped forward and bowed respectfully, then turned sideways slightly, motioned to Newton with his eyes, and said, "Everyone has been invited!" "Ok!" After Newton nodded, he waved his hand and motioned the officer to step aside. Immediately, the officer retreated to the side with an understanding. And Newton took a step forward at this time, his eyes focused, and with a sharp gaze, he glanced around the princes and ministers and nobles who were "invited" over! The body trembled slightly, the legs trembled slightly, and the eyes showed three-point panic, three-point panic, and three-point incomprehension. This is the common performance of the princes and nobles who are now appearing in front of Newton! They are scared! Newton confirmed their current mood! In response, he said faintly, "I don''t think you guys know me, so let me introduce myself! My name is Bucky and I am the mayor of Clown Town not far from Sugar Kingdom!" Since sharing the same body with Bucky, Newton generally calls himself Bucky in front of outsiders! And listening to Newton''s words, the princes and ministers and the nobles who were present looked at each other, and their hearts were relaxed! Although Bucky and the others have never seen it, as a town not far from their Sugar Kingdom, and it is also a famous prosperous place in the East China Sea, they naturally know it too! Even many of them have been there and bought goods! Compared to the pirate Klick, Newton''s identity clearly makes them more at ease! "Mayor Bucky, why are you here!" After letting go of the nervousness a little bit, among the group of princes and ministers and nobles in front of Newton, a white-haired old man in a light blue tuxedo walked out and asked respectfully with three points of curiosity. Although he doesn''t know why Newton is here, being able to appear here is enough to explain some problems! You know, Klick has been in the palace before! "You should know this stuff? Yinbei from Xihai!" Newton said in a deep voice, "you will know by listening to the contents yourself!" After speaking, he activated Yinbei! "I want to ask you to help me expel or destroy the Klick Pirates!" "Yes, but I want the position of General of the Sugar Kingdom and all the sugar franchise in the Sugar Kingdom for ten years!" "let me consider it!" "can!" ... "I agreed!" .... There was a conversation voice from Embene. It''s Suger Pompeo! The princes and ministers and the nobles present, listening to the familiar voice of Embene, recognized on the spot that one of the people talking inside was the new King Sug Pompeo! As for who the other is, they quickly reacted! Yinbei was taken out by Newton, so who else can there be besides Newton? As a result, everyone present couldn''t help but stared at each other again! Now, at this time, what does Newton mean by taking this out? This is the unified doubt of all of them! And soon, Newton''s words solved their doubts! "In the first two days, after discussing with your king, I agreed that as long as I destroy the Klick Pirates, I will become the general of the Sugar Kingdom and give the Sugar Kingdom the sugar franchise for ten years!" After scanning the princes and nobles of the Sugar Kingdom in front of him, Newton pretended to be a sad animal, sighed and said, "Unfortunately, I am late!" "Shortly after he agreed, he was brutally murdered by the pirate of Klick! But dont worry, I never forgot the agreement with the king. Just now, I have taken my men to kill Klick. The thieves were defeated, and Klick himself was killed by me!" Hearing this, the princes and ministers and the nobles present frowned and fell into thinking! From Newton''s words, the shrewd people have already noticed something! suddenly! An aristocrat wearing a cunning color on his face, his eyes turned sharply, he stood up very cleverly, and said loudly, "Since Lord Newton has completed the agreement with His Majesty the King, then Lord Newton will be the leader of our Sugar Kingdom General!" As he said, he respectfully saluted and said, "See the general!" And following his words, the princes and ministers and the nobles present also reacted one after another, saying in unison respectfully, "See the general!" Upon seeing this, the corners of Newton''s mouth rose up! The goal of the first stage has been achieved! So the next step is the second stage! Thinking about it, Newton took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Since everyone said so, then I will recognize it! From now on I will be the general of the Sugar Kingdom!" Immediately, Newton''s voice changed, and he said in a strong tone, "As a general, it is natural to consider the kingdom! Right now, the most important thing in our sugar kingdom is not my general, but the king!" "After the king is killed by the pirate Klick, we must elect a new king as soon as possible to restore the order of the kingdom! So I want to fix the king''s position by the way today, who do you disagree? " The princes and ministers and the nobles present, upon hearing this and thinking about it for a while, almost all understood Newton''s plan! Support a puppet to be a king! And if it was a few days ago, they would definitely strongly oppose this! The supremacy of the puppet king means that Newton will become the nameless king of the sugar kingdom. This is a great harm to the power of their nobles and princes and ministers! But a few days later today, they all agree with this! no way! These days when the Klick Pirates raged in the kingdom have caused them too much damage. Not only did they suffer huge property losses, but because the kingdom''s order completely collapsed, they felt their lives in danger at all times! Therefore, they are extremely insecure at this time! Therefore, at this time, they urgently need a strong figure who can restore the order of the Sugar Kingdom to bring them a sense of security! Even if this character threatens their power! It is better to threaten their power than to threaten their lives! "The general is right! We all agree!" The sly noble stepped forward immediately and agreed with Newton! then. "Yeah, we all agreed!" "The general is up to you!" "Yeah, speak up!" ... A kind of princes and ministers and nobles all agreed and agreed with Newton''s words! Hearing this, the corners of Newton''s mouth rose again involuntarily! Immediately, Newton said solemnly, "Since everyone has agreed, there is no more nonsense! Now the king is killed by Klick, and he has no children, and his brothers, the prince and the second prince, are also dead. In the hands of Klick, the first choice for the position of the king is of course the fourth prince!" "So, how about I propose that the four princes be the new king?" With that said, Newton couldn''t help but glanced at the princes and ministers and nobles in front of him with oppressive eyes! As for Newton''s words~www.novelhall.com~What can the princes and nobles do? Naturally agreed! Not to mention that they urgently need a strong figure to restore the order of the kingdom in the past, but that they are surrounded by people brought by Newton. Can they still disagree? What''s the difference between that and looking for death! "Now there is only one heir to the fourth prince, and the throne is naturally inherited by the fourth prince!" The cunning aristocrat was the first to stand up again, raising his hand to agree! "agree!" "Yes, of course the fourth prince inherited it!" "The fourth prince can become a king!" ... The princes and ministers and the nobles also quickly agreed! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 802： 1 birth "Well, I got it!" After hanging up the phone, Arthur couldn''t help showing a hint of joy! Newton just called and told Arthur that with his support, the fourth prince of the Sugar Kingdom, who was only less than three years old, had ascended to the throne and became a puppet king under Saint Martin! This also means that Sugar Kingdom has been the East China Sea sub-base of Saint Martin from now on! "If it weren''t for the world government to keep an eye on it, it wouldn''t be so troublesome!" While Arthur was pleased, he couldn''t help but complain! Why is the start of Sugar Kingdom so complicated? Not because Arthur didn''t want to use simpler methods, nor because Arthur did not have the ability to use simpler methods! But the world government is watching closely! Since the emergence of the Deer Spirit Kingdom and the Whitney Kingdom, in order to prevent similar incidents from happening again, the world government has begun to deliberately collect from the world. The sudden rise in these years has become more apparent, more attention-grabbing, or offensive. Intelligence of powerful forces! Therefore, in order to avoid being discovered by the world government, and to target it, and in order to make the East China Sea''s sub-base less conspicuous, and expand under the eyes of the world government, Arthur decided to give Newton and sway Soldier, put on a vest! That is the sugar kingdom! The Sugar Kingdom is a kingdom with a relatively long history and a little bit of heritage in the East China Sea. If it expands suddenly in their name, it will not be conspicuous. In addition, the Sugar Kingdom is a franchise country. Even if the world government has doubts by then, as long as there is no conclusive evidence I won''t mess around! However, the vest is selected, but how to control it is another problem! If you use simple and rude methods, such as direct attack or strong control of the king, then such a turbulent transfer of power seems a bit conspicuous, and it is easy to be spotted by the world government! Therefore, after thinking about it, Arthur deliberately chose a role to blame! That is Klick! Is it normal for a group of pirates to help a prince ascend to the throne under the temptation of huge money? As a pirate, it''s normal to turn his face suddenly, right? Not to mention burning, killing and looting, it is completely normal for the pirates to do this, and it can no longer be normal! At the same time, it is normal for a king to find someone to expel them for the sake of the country, right? Because these pirates were hired by themselves, it is normal for him to be embarrassed to invite people from the navy? Because you don''t want to hire the navy, it''s normal to pay a lot of benefits to ask others to expel these pirates, right? Therefore, Newton was invited over in such a "normal" manner, and then "normally" appeared on the stage, as a heroic character, defeated the Klick Pirates, became the general of the Sugar Kingdom, and then supported a puppet king. , So that the power of the sugar kingdom "normally" quietly passed into the hands of Saint Martin! During this period, in order to avoid exposure, and to act carefully, Newton specially killed Klick and his accomplices, all using fruit power to powder them, and there was no evidence! Recalling, Arthur took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and suppressed the matter! Anyway, it''s done now, and there is nothing to complain about! "Blubru!" Suddenly, the phone on the side rang! Arthur picked it up and said, "Hey!" "Your Majesty, it''s like this..." A young voice came from the other end of the phone, reporting something to Arthur. And listening, a big smile gradually appeared on Arthur''s face! There is no other reason, smile... No, a lifetime has come! ---- The capital of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Royal Casino! This is a casino located in the center of St. Martin, next to the Rose Hotel! The casino is shaped like a bird cage. There are four floors, one underground and three above ground, but each floor is more than ten meters high. Therefore, the whole is not smaller than the Rose Hotel next to it. If you look closely, it is It''s a lot higher! The interior decoration is extremely luxurious, whether its tables, chairs, or wall decorations, they are all specially carved by famous artists. Even the floor on the ground is made of ten square meters of marble slabs. After carving all kinds of textures, then lay it on! It can be said that the entire casino is an inch of gold! Of course, with such a luxurious casino, there will naturally be no less people! At every moment, there are a lot of gamblers who come from the West China Sea and other seas, who have made a lot of money, enter the casino to play. Even during the war, the flow of people here is only reduced by half! But today, it is such a luxurious place, but it has ushered in a unique person! lifetime! As a blind man, entering a casino is very rare! So, when he arrived, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone including the casino staff! "Sir, do you need any help?" After a while, a male waiter greeted him with a smile on his face! "Uh... I want to gamble!" I was taken aback in my life, and then he reacted, explaining his purpose! "Sir, please!" The waiter listened to this answer, feeling weird in his heart, but still holding a smile on his face, guiding him to the way for his life, leading him to the place where the chips were exchanged! After waiting his lifetime to exchange the chips, the waiter asked again, "What does this gentleman want to bet on?" "What can you bet on here?" asked for a lifetime. "That''s more! Dice, poker, roulette, mahjong, etc., as long as they are available in this world, we have them here, and even those that are not available in other parts of the world, we also have them!" The waiter briefly introduced a bit. "Really..." After hesitating for a while, he asked, "So what is the most popular!" "The most popular word is Mahjong!" the waiter said sternly. "Mahjong?" asked a little puzzled all his life, "What is Mahjong?" "Oh, it''s a game played by four people, through eating, touching, bar..." The waiter briefly introduced the mahjong game for a lifetime! Listen, he said with interest throughout his life, "Then take me there, just play this called Mahjong!" "Okay, please here!" Although the waiter had serious doubts about whether he could play in his life, he still took his entire life to a mahjong table with two people! "Sir, please sit down!" After arriving at the mahjong table, the waiter took advantage of the opportunity to pull the chair away for life. "Can you stay by and help me continue to explain?" After sitting down ~www.novelhall.com~ asked again for a lifetime. Although the waiter introduced the mahjong game just now and I have memorized it all his life, it is the first time to play it after all, and I still need someone to guide me in my life! "Okay, sir!" The waiter smiled and nodded, standing by his side for a lifetime! "Two of you, it''s the first time I''m playing. There may be some tricks, please forgive me!" Said to the other two people on the stage politely throughout his life. "no problem, no problem!" Out of curiosity about the blind man playing mahjong all his life, the other two on the stage were dressed in luxurious clothes and had extraordinary vibes. They knew that they were powerful people at first glance. They also seemed very polite, waved their hands and said. At this moment, a tall and sturdy young man opened the last position on the stage and sat down! "Add me, no problem, right?" The young man glanced at the table and said with a smile. High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 803： Recruit 1 student Because there was no disguise, the waiter and the two gamblers on the mahjong table recognized Arthur as soon as he arrived! And when they were excited to say something, Arthur shook his head slightly and made a "hush" gesture with his hand to stop them! "Don''t mind, welcome!" I raised my brows all my life, obviously I noticed something, but I didn''t say it, but said with a smile. "Crack, click, click~" With the clash of mahjong, the four people on the mahjong stage, including his life and Arthur, played mahjong together. At the beginning of my life, I was a little stumbling because of my hands, my lack of thorough understanding of the rules, and so on. However, under the guidance of the waiter and my talent for gambling, I soon became proficient in my life. Fight! "eat!" "bump!" "Kong!" "Don''t move, nope!" ... In the slightly excited voice, the whole life with Arthur and the other two people on the mahjong stage went straight from the morning to the afternoon! "call---" After the last humiliation, he took a deep breath in his life, stood up, and said sternly, "Today, let''s stop here!" He likes gambling all his life, but he also has a degree in his heart, so he won''t be addicted to it! So after seeing that the time was almost up, he directly proposed to end the gambling! "Okay, let''s stop here!" In this regard, Arthur did not object, but said with a smile. But Arthur agreed, and the other two naturally had no reason to object, and they also agreed. Soon, this bet will be over! "Walk together? Go for a meal?" After the scene, Arthur came to the side of his life and smiled and invited. "Uh..." After hesitating for a moment, he nodded his head all his life and said, "Yes!" In his heart, he was still a little curious about Arthur, so after hesitating for a while, he agreed! On the way! "Mr. Yisheng, what do you think of this country?" Arthur asked with a smile after a glint flashed in his eyes. "So far, it''s good!" After thinking about it in his life, he said in a deep voice, "Although not everyone has a smile on their face, for now, more than 90% of the people I see are There is a heartfelt happiness!" He doesn''t like to say compliments all his life, so what he says is the truth! Since his arrival, the people, things, and things he has seen along the way made him feel very comfortable. Although some of them might be sad and distressed because of something, he felt that most people were still alive and happy. And so far, he hasn''t seen 90% of the things that would happen in ordinary countries in San Martin, such as the powerful oppressing the weak, the gangsters harassing the civilians, and so on! When the civilians walked on the road, they would not exude the kind of humble feeling that was so solemn, nor would they see those luxuriously dressed, they would quickly hide away for fear of being cruelly punished for blocking the way! This is what he hasn''t seen or felt in the four seas and even the countries of the great waterway! "Then Mr. Yisheng is interested in joining this country?" Listening to such a good evaluation of Yishi, Arthur didn''t hesitate immediately, so he went straight and explained his intention! In fact, there is nothing to conceal this intention! Although the eyes are blind in the whole life, the heart is not blind, and even because the eyes are blind, the heart is brighter and clearer than ordinary people. If someone lied in front of him, he can clearly feel it! "Thank you for your kindness, your Majesty Arthur, but... forget it!" I was a little moved in my life, but after thinking about it for a while, he shook his head and refused in a deep voice. Did he recognize me? Arthur was taken aback first, but after scanning the surroundings, he reacted again! He did not make any disguise when he came out this time. Although he has not seen him in his life, people around him will talk in a low voice after seeing him. With the hearing of his life, it is nothing to hear their conversation. Its difficult, so its not difficult to recognize him! "Why?" Arthur raised his brows and asked involuntarily. The rejection of a lifetime was actually what he expected! If he could agree so easily, then it would not be a lifetime! However, Arthur still wanted to know why! "This country is beautiful and very good!" He first praised Saint Martin in his life, and then hesitated to explain, "But...I still want to go around the world to see!" This is just one of the reasons! I really want to go to see all over the world in my life, but the more important and deeper reason for his rejection lies in Saint Martin! Saint Martin often fights! This is the information collected the first time after arriving in Saint Martin in a lifetime! Frequent wars, even every time they fight, Saint Martin tries their best to control, but every time there are some civilians who are harmed by this, so the family is destroyed, which is impossible for the civilians who want a good life. Accept the point! Of course, unacceptable does not mean it will be disgusted. St. Martin can make the civilians under his command happy, stable, and happy. These are the points that make you like St. Martin all your life! the other side! I want to visit all over the world... For this reason, Arthur felt that the most common phrase used by people to quit before the trip was, "The world is so big, I want to go out and have a look"! However, having said this all his life, Arthur couldn''t think of any words to persuade him. After thinking in silence for a while, Arthur said, "So is Mr. Yisheng interested in being a guest secretary?" Since direct invitation to join is not possible, then change his mind, let him be a guest in his life, and after contacting Saint Martin, he will slowly think about ways in the future, slowly persuade, and change his mind! "Ke Qing?" asked a little confused throughout his life. "Yes, Ke Qing!" After Arthur nodded, he explained in a deep voice, "Ke Qing is..." Arthur briefly introduced Ke Qing''s welfare and obligations to his life. After listening for a lifetime, after a brief thought, he nodded and said frankly, "Yes!" Ke Qings treaty is very lenient ~www.novelhall.com~ For a lifetime, it is basically acceptable! Although he could not accept that St. Martin had been fighting forever in his life, he still admired the wonderful life that St. Martin made the civilians under his command, and he also wanted to protect this beauty! So after weighing in his mind for a while, he agreed! "However, no matter what the circumstances are, I will not attack the civilians!" At this time, he added again throughout his life. "Yes!" Arthur nodded without hesitation. He knows his life''s character and thoughts. If he doesn''t agree to this, he probably won''t agree to become a guest in his life! Furthermore, Arthur never thought of letting the civilians go for a lifetime! A strong man, let him take action against civilians, that would only be done if Arthur was too busy! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king above chapter list Chapter 804： Why cant I do it? After agreeing to become a guest guest in his life, Arthur deliberately took some time out of his busy schedule for the next month to accompany him to stroll around San Martin, and enhance his goodwill and sense of belonging to Saint Martin! "The world is so big, I want to see it!" But after a month, the words he learned in Arthur these days were left in his life, but he quietly left Saint Martin. Simply, Arthur was mentally prepared for this, but he was not disappointed! In his opinion, the days to come will still grow! Furthermore, I have been a guest in my life now, and I have been in touch with Saint Martin, and the rest will take my time! ----- Time is flowing, and it will soon come to the end of October! On this day, in a certain sea area of ??the New World! "Wow!" A huge steel ship pushed aside the sea, and sailed on this endless sea without any haste! That''s right! This ship is the skybreaker! Soon after leaving his life, Arthur and Duan Tianji directly crossed the windless zone and came to the new world! His purpose in this trip is only one---the legendary can increase the lucky fairy fruit! And because the relationship between Saint Martin and the world government was extremely tense at this time, and he was afraid of being encircled by the world government, this time, in addition to the skybreaker, Arthur also brought the necessities to the fairy kingdom, Nome! In this case, once the world government takes the opportunity to encircle and suppress, Arthur can let the Skybreaker take him into the seabed and escape. No matter what, Arthur himself can fly away from the sky. In the end, his rebirth cross has not been used yet! No matter what, he will be fine! Of course, this period may affect the innocent person Nome! However, it doesn''t matter to him, Norm is not his own, and he can only be considered unlucky if he dies! Thinking about this, Arthur couldn''t help but glanced at Nome, who was standing on the bow looking at the scenery happily, looking forward to returning home! If it does happen, don''t blame me, Amen! After mourning for Nom in advance, Arthur pressed the matter to the bottom of his heart! At this time! "Goo~" With the chirping, a news-delivering gull came to Arthur''s ship from far and near. Upon seeing this, Arthur beckoned directly to the bird! Immediately, the newspaper delivery gull flew down and stopped beside Arthur. "give!" After taking some money for the newspaper delivery gull, Arthur hung directly in the small package in front of it, pulled out a newspaper, and waved his hand to signal it to leave! The newspaper delivery gull didn''t say much, but after a very spiritual salute, he turned and flew away! "Donglong Donglong!" After picking up the teapot on the side and pouring himself a cup of hot tea, and sipped it casually, Arthur opened the newspaper and read it! "puff!" Before the tea was swallowed, Arthur, who saw the headlines of the newspaper, couldn''t help squirting the tea out! No other reason! Just because the headline is him! Well, to be precise, it was his reward order! And Bailey is offering a reward Full of ten billion! Almost twice as much as the future Four Emperors! "I''ve been offered a reward?" Arthur said, a little bit dumbfounded. But after another thought, I felt normal again! He fought the world government, and the navy fought too. It''s strange not to be offered a reward! Thinking about it, Arthur couldn''t help but flipped through a few more pages of newspaper! Well, it''s also full of rewards! Not only his, Saint Seiya, Reaper, Giant, and even various high-ranking officials in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, as long as they are strong or hold high positions in Saint Martin, and have a little reputation, they are almost all rewarded! Only those who have low positions, are not very strong, and have no reputation are not rewarded! Among these rewards, Arthur also saw a reward higher than him! Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni! Pele worth 30 billion! "To sum up the rewards of all the four emperors in the future, and even all their people who have a reward, it will be one-third or one-half more than this number, right?" Arthur thought with a weird face. . Yamamoto Motoyagi is offering a higher reward than him, he can understand! After all, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni was engaged in Marijoa, the base camp of the Denonites! But if there are 30 billion, he is a little surprised! When he wanted to come, although Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni did a little too much, but as for offering so many rewards, right? Surprised, Arthur couldn''t help but made a call and asked about an unnamed Miss Elulita! And through the explanation of Miss Elulita, who did not want to be named, Arthur understood why Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni had been offered so many rewards! Normally, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni would not offer so many rewards. As a king, Arthur was offered a reward of 10 billion Baileys, and Yamamoto Motoyanyusai Shigekuni, as his subordinate, was rewarded with a reward of 1 billion. But for this reward, the Tianlong people can''t be angry! This **** has scared us for several days. How can I not teach him a lesson? Thinking about it this way, some of the Tianlong people took out their pocket money, you 300 million, my 500 million, abruptly made up more than 20 billion and added it, which made the reward high. To this outrageous state! "These Tianlong people are so **** rich!" After understanding, Arthur couldn''t help but sigh! Sighing, Arthur saw a reward in the newspaper that made him laugh and cry! A man covered in darkness with a mask! If Arthur did not admit his mistake, it would be his shadow! The reward is two billion higher than the normal emperor''s deputy or the captain of the four emperors, big billboards and the like! However, this reward also surprised Arthur! You know, the strength of his shadow is just like that, relying on the wooden fruit is so much stronger than the average lieutenant general, but it is only a little bit, not comparable to those emperor lieutenants, big billboards and the like! But after a little thought, he understood! Although the strength of Shadow is not high, its destructive power is amazing! Especially the ghost army can be summoned! According to the news that Arthur later inquired about, Marshal Kong, after the war ended and after counting the losses of the navy headquarters, he cursed Shadow all day and night! "The ability of the world government intelligence department is really good! The shadows only showed up on the shoulders of the broken sky~www.novelhall.com~ They were able to find the roots and connect the ghost army and the shadows! " After Arthur praised him, he seemed to think of something again, with a tangled expression on his face, and murmured, "However, do I offer a reward of 10 billion or 12 billion?" Except for these three reward orders, the other reward orders are still normal! According to the strength, the rank of the kingdom, the reputation of the kingdom, the world government has given a relatively normal and reasonable price! However, looking at these reasonable rewards, Arthur suddenly had a strange idea! Since the world government is doing it, why can''t I do it? Thinking about it, the smile on Arthur''s face gradually changed. . High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 805： Reverse reward "Shock! The world government, the top navy is offered a reward! ---Le Monde! "Shocking rewards, five old stars each 30 billion! "---Western poster! "The most dramatic scene in history! "---Xihai an entertainment newspaper! The previous day''s rewards for the strong and high-level Arthur and Saint Martins appeared in the newspapers, and the next day, as Arthur''s wonderful ideas appeared, the world government, the navy''s strong, and high-level rewards were also published ! And this publication immediately aroused the surprise of people from all walks of life and status in the world, the first half of the Great Sea Route, and the common people, nobles, pirates, bounty hunters and so on in the New World! It has always been only the world government and the navy offering rewards. When have you seen the world government and the navy offering rewards? Thinking about it, everyone had a lively discussion about it! "Puff the world government and the high-level navy are offered a reward?" "World wonders! For so many years, I have seen the world government and the navy offering rewards to others. When is it time for someone to offer rewards to the world government and navy?" "I can''t say that. The rewards for the world government and navy have already existed! It''s just that they are offered secretly in the underground world. On the bright side, this is the first time I have seen such a large-scale reward!" "It feels like Saint Martin is going crazy! This kind of thing can be done!" "Hahaha, I just want to see how the faces of those stinky navies are now!" "The reward is more powerful than the navy. It seems that we can consider changing the target! Anyway, the difficulty is the same. At most, we should be a little concealed!" In all kinds of shock, amazement, and happy discussions, some people secretly raised a little bit of thought in their hearts because of the strength of the bounty! However, Arthur didn''t know these for the time being! At this time, he is happily watching today''s newspaper news! "You are in the first year of junior high school, don''t blame me for doing the fifteenth!" Arthur muttered while looking at the heart-baked newspaper, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily! Yesterday, when he saw that the world government offered rewards to the various high-level and powerful people of Saint Martin, he suddenly had a strange idea! Why can the world government offer rewards to people, but others can''t offer them rewards? Adhering to this idea, Arthur made a retaliatory call and asked Foreign Secretary Brian to send news to various newspapers on his behalf, offering rewards to the world government and various high-level navy leaders, the strong! As for the bounty, Arthur is much more generous than the world government! The world government is a huge collection of interests. They have a lot of internal involvement in the release of bounty. It is not that you can send it, not that you can send as much as you want! How much you want to send is subject to internal discussions. Therefore, when offering rewards to San Martin''s high-level and strong people, most of them are given a normal and reasonable price! But Arthur doesn''t have to be like this! Saint Martin is what Arthur said! He can publish as much as he wants! So it is more generous than the world government in terms of bounty. A man with the highest authority like Wu Lao Xing, a 30 billion Bailey! Admiral of the Navy, 15 billion Baileys. Naval hero Karp, admiral Sengoku, and naval chief of staff a 10 billion! The red dog, the yellow ape, and the green pheasant have already made it clear that they can become the generals, and the general candidates with the strength of the generals also have 5 billion Baileys! In addition, the well-known and powerful lieutenants and major generals also gave a price ranging from 500 million to 2 billion. For those below major generals, except for some famous and powerful ones, Arthur did not offer any more rewards. ! Of course, this is not because he can''t afford it, but he doesn''t want the sea to be too chaotic! Among other things, if chaos breaks up and causes a large number of civilian casualties, he will also be a headache! After all, the main source of the system''s reputation is the civilians! Moreover, once the sea is completely chaotic, people will naturally not be in the mood to watch any news, which will cause him or Saint Martin to cause news, and the gain of prestige will decrease! Therefore, he doesn''t want the sea to be too chaotic. It would be good in his opinion to keep it like this! In terms of getting back to business! Although Arthur''s bounty was generous and generous, it didn''t mean to give it casually. He considers all aspects of fame, status, strength, role, etc. comprehensively! Crane is definitely not as strong as Kapu and the Warring States period, and even the blue pheasant, red dog and others are inferior to her, but as the chief of staff, she is in terms of reputation, status and role. The Warring States and others are similar, so her bounty is the same as the two! Thinking about it, a curious thought suddenly appeared in Arthur''s mind, "However, I don''t know what the current navy and world governments are like?" ---- Navy Headquarters! Marshal''s office! "boom!" Kong furiously flipped the solid wood desk in front of him! "Asshole, this Saint Martin actually offered us a reward?" Kong roared. This is not the first time the Navy has been offered a reward! In the past, some of his enemies or pirates in the underground world quietly released rewards about the navy. However, because not many people knew, and the people who posted the rewards were secretive and careful, and did not reveal their name and identity, it was difficult to check, so Sora did not care too much! After all, it is really difficult to find who it is, and because of the strength of the navy and the fear of retaliation, no one really dares to take on this kind of task! But this time? It went directly to Le Monde, everyone in the world knows it! And the bounty is extremely high! High in the sky, it feels very likely that someone is willing to risk performing these tasks. Therefore, Sora was a little angry! He is afraid that these naval powers and high-levels who are offered a reward will be killed by bounty hunters or killers! But thinking about it, Sora is somewhat helpless! let''s hit They just lost the battle! Offer a reward I have offered a reward a long time ago, can I still send two copies? Therefore, Sora can only use his roar to vent his depressed mood! ---- But when Kong was angry, Charlotte Lingling was happy! "Jie Jie Jie, this son-in-law is really good at playing!" Charlotte Lingling looked at today''s new newspaper, laughing like a wave of fat all over her body, rolling over! Offering a reward to the navy and a reward to the world government, this operation is really a horse worm! While Charlotte Lingling was smiling, there was also a horse fork insect operation that added fuel to the fire. Immediately, she did not hesitate, and directly gave an order to Kata Kuri on the side, saying, "Kata Kuri ~ www.novelhall.com~ you go tell that guy Morgans, give me a face, tomorrow''s headline I, I want to post some naval bounties! Well, it''s the Warring States period, those **** of Karp, the bounty, just give one Bailey, each one is one Bailey!" Charlotte Lingling, who is afraid that the world will not be chaotic, does not really want to offer a reward, but just wants to add fuel to the fire, and she is angry! Kata Kuri listened, his eyes lit up, and he nodded quickly, and said, "Mom, I will do it now!" As for the air navy, Kata Kuri, a pirate, is naturally also interested! ---- And just when the world is discussing because of the rewards issued by Arthur! But Arthur came to a fog. At the same time they also encountered a pirate group! . High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king above chapter list Chapter 806： Will Gang Encountering a pirate in the sea is the most likely thing in the world! Even more than two yuan in a ten yuan lottery ticket! This is all the evil done by Roger! Since his dying sentence "Is my treasure? Give it to you if you want it, go and find it! I will put everything in the world there." After the seemingly full middle two words appeared, this world In order to chase their dreams (money), the men (writing as a man, read as the second disease), they drove boats and became pirates! Because of this, Pirate has become one of the most populous professions in the world! No matter where it is, no matter it is in the sea, as long as there is water, there are almost pirates! But this world is full of oceans. Therefore, there is nothing strange about encountering pirates! However, a pirate without self-knowledge is a bit strange! Generally speaking, as long as a self-aware pirate sees something peculiar or looks very advanced on the sea, ships full of technological sense will hide far away! Because in this world, apart from a few Tie Hanhan who dare to drive such a boat, there is no one to provoke! Ninety-nine percent are of some kind of organization, or some powerful force, or even the strong. Today, Arthur met such a group of pirates who didn''t know themselves! An old small sailing sailing ship leaned up beside the Broken Sky Machine! On the bow of the small sailing warship, a five-and-three-thick bald man with a long knife, looking up at Arthur on the deck of the Broken Sky, which is more than ten meters taller than his ship, flashed with expectant light in his eyes, a little bit stern. Yelled, "Boy, quickly put down the ladder and let me go up. As long as I go up, I will spare your life!" Where''s the brain damage? "Gulong!" After Arthur took a sip of the cold soap and happy water in his hand, he gave the bald man a silly look! It''s not that Arthur the Pirate hasn''t encountered it! But this one in front of him obviously refreshed the downline of the Pirate in his heart! Among other things, the height difference between Broken Sky and his sailing warship was more than ten meters, he couldn''t get up, and he had to put down the ladder, so that he didn''t laugh at Arthur! For so many years, none of the pirates Arthur has encountered could not reach a place more than ten meters away! Even the worst pirates, somehow climb the wall rope, hook upside down or something? "Who are you?" Arthur asked quietly after taking another mouthful of soap and happy water. "You don''t know this uncle? This uncle is the captain of the Tiger Pirates, Tiger Will Gang!" Will Gang patted his chest and said proudly. "Puff~hahahahahahaha!" When Arthur heard the name, he couldn''t help squirting out the soap and happy water in his mouth and laughed wildly! Will Gang? This name really surprised Arthur. "Boy, what are you laughing at? I tell you, your uncle Will Gang is not annoying!" Will just watched the scene where Arthur was laughing, thinking that Arthur was laughing at himself, and immediately roared furiously. stand up. "Yes, yes, yes! I know you are not easy to mess with, some people can''t do without you!" Arthur said with a smile. With that said, he also deliberately emphasized the last two words of No! "???" Just after hearing these words, Will showed a stunned face! Can''t it work without me? What do you mean? Could it be that my men can''t do without me? Still say... he can''t do without me! ? Thinking about this, Will just showed a face of confidence, and said boldly, "Boy, you can understand, you can''t do without me, quickly put down the ladder, I will accept you as a little brother. From now on, Uncle Wilgang, take You are everywhere!" This magical brain circuit... Arthur listened nice and angry! Why can''t I do without him? I can do it once a night, one night at a time! Thinking about it, Arthur also understood that this Will just obviously couldn''t understand him. And through observation, Arthur basically understood that the name of Will Gang and his subordinates in front of him should be a group of pirates who just went out to sea and didn''t understand anything (Secondary Second Disease) who were limped by Roger''s words! Well, the ship is dilapidated. Among the crew, except for Will Gang who has a big knife in his hand, the other black and thin youths who look like they are in their 20s and 30s are all holding kitchen knives and rakes. This is not a pirate who just went out to sea and knows nothing, what is it? "Okay, let''s get out of here! Don''t go out and mix with others in the future, go back and farm well!" Arthur said, waving his hand with a disappointed expression! After figuring out their identities, Arthur had no desire to do anything! To put it bluntly, they are a group of older people with secondary diseases who still have no self-awareness and have no idea about the strong on the sea! If it wasn''t for luck and met Arthur first, but met some more cruel pirates, it is estimated that they would all sink to the bottom of the sea! "Boy, what are you talking about, I..." Will just heard Arthur''s words and was about to yell at him. But the next moment, the scene before him made him unable to speak anymore! Arthur punched casually. "Boom!" Suddenly, at a position less than twenty meters next to Will Gangs ship, it seemed as if he had been bombarded by a shell, exploding a spray that was bigger than Will Gangs ship! "Gulong!" As soon as Will watched this scene, his pupils shrank sharply, revealing his unbelievable face, but he couldn''t help swallowing. After a long while, he trembled and said dryly, "Cheat...Cheat...Cheat!" He never thought that someone could achieve this power with a punch! With this punch, I am afraid that the ship he is on will be blown up on the spot! The men around him watched this scene, and their legs trembled involuntarily. "Old... old... boss... better... better, let''s just listen to him and go back!" One of the young men showed a face of horror and tremblingly proposed to Will Gang. . Obviously, his men were also shocked by this! "No... you forgot why we came out together? Isn''t it to get ahead? If we go back so sullenly, how can we hang around in the fishing village in the future?" Will just listened to these words without hesitation Refused! "But... but... Boss, we will die!" the young man said with a tangled expression. "No, as long as we... as long as we..." Will just wanted to say a more appropriate note with a look of embarrassment, but when the words came to his lips, he couldn''t say anything to pay attention to! At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ he suddenly caught a glimpse of Arthur on the Skybreaker. A flash of inspiration! "As long as we find a good boss, can''t we?" Will just said, couldn''t help looking forward to Arthur! And his subordinates, following his gaze, also looked at Arthur! the other side! He was drinking Coke, watching with interest a group of Arthur who had destroyed his dreams of the second illness, only to find that a group of people were chatting and turning their attention to him! Immediately, Arthur directly let Duan Tianji drive into the mist! He didn''t want to accept this group of secondary diseases! However, the second disease in this group obviously didn''t want to let Arthur go just like that. After Heaven Breaker left, they also hurriedly drove the boat and chased into the mist! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 807： root In the mist. Arthur glanced at the Tiger Pirates group that was still behind him, and didn''t bother to pay attention. He just turned to the side and stared at the depths of the mist, and asked Nome, whose eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation, "Wait. How should we go" "I don''t know" Noam quickly turned his head when he heard it, and answered honestly. wtf What the hell Didnt you say that you know the way? Now I dont know if I want to cheat Laozi Arthur was a little angry. Upon seeing this, Noam quickly explained, "To be precise, I don''t know how to go, but I know to go there." When Arthur heard it, he frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" "I have the ability to roughly feel the direction of the tree of life, so I know to go there," Norm said sternly. "Oh" Arthur asked curiously, "You elves still have this ability." He hasn''t heard that the elves have this ability And over the years, although the elves have been very closed, no one has come out, and occasionally some people have come out. If this kind of ability is really there, then the territory of the elves has long been exposed. "Not all," Nom explained honestly, "Only those who have eaten elven fruit have it, and they must be of the elven clan. Outsiders can''t do it at all." Arthur''s eyes lit up and he asked quickly, "So, if you have eaten Elf Fruit, then tell me if Elf Fruit has the ability to increase luck." This is Arthurs biggest concern The purpose of his trip is for this "The average life span of people who have eaten our elves is two hundred years, and elves are produced every ten years, so there are not a few people in the elves who have eaten elves." "As for whether we can increase luck. To be honest, we elves dont know about themselves, but everyone who eats elven fruit will not have bad luck." As Nome said, he suddenly thought of the experience that he could hit Arthur while flying at will, and was finally caught by Arthur, so he secretly gave Arthur a bitter look, and whispered, "Yeah. ,except me" As he said, he seemed to be afraid that Arthur would hear it, so he changed his voice and said, "But eating the elves can slightly increase the speed of reaction, increase eyesight, and increase perception. These are all verified by our elves for generations." "However, because the increase is too slight, it is difficult for outsiders who eat the elven fruit to feel it, so they only think that the elven fruit can increase luck, so there has been a legend that the elven fruit increases luck." Arthur heard the whispered words of Nome, but he didn''t care, but after carefully savoring Nome''s words, he frowned. Even the elves who have inherited the tree of life from generation to generation and who have studied the elven fruit the most are not sure whether it can increase luck, so it is really unknown whether the elven fruit can increase luck. Of course, Arthur did not panic either Its good to be able to increase luck, but if not, he is not too entangled. After all, it is still unknown whether things like luck can affect the system. Moreover, being able to increase reaction speed, increase eyesight, and increase perception is enough for him to make this trip. In his realm, even something that can only increase a little strength is precious. "Regardless of whether the spirit fruit can increase luck or not, the only thing in the world that can be confirmed to increase luck is the lucky fruit. If the spirit fruit has no effect, then people should concentrate on finding the lucky fruit or those with fruit ability. Okay," Arthur couldn''t help but murmur. "call" Then, after taking a deep breath, Arthur turned the topic back to the original question and continued to ask, "Then where should I go next?" At this time, the surrounding fog is getting heavier and heavier. If you go blindly, you may get lost in the fog. "Left forward to the left, and continue walking at about eleven o''clock," Noam said in a deep voice after closing his eyes and feeling it. "The Heaven Breaker head towards eleven o''clock" Arthur listened to Noam''s words, and without hesitation, he immediately ordered the Heaven Breaker. "Yes, Your Majesty," said after the cold mechanical sound of Heaven Breaking Machine, "However, your Majesty''s magnetic field here is extremely disordered, and there is a special substance in the air that I can''t analyze, which affects my senses all the time. With radar, I cant drive in a straight line accurately, so in order to avoid walking crookedly, please ask Noam to show me the way every half an hour. It can actually affect the sky breaking machine, making the sky breaking machine not even able to drive the boat Arthur was a little surprised You know, Heaven Breaking Machine is a machine And its not the ordinary one, but Transformers The magnetic field here can even affect Transformers Surprised, Arthur still ordered to Nome, "I heard that Nome will wait for you to show me the way every half an hour." Although Arthur did not understand why, he still knew what was the most important thing at the moment. It was nothing more than going to the Elf Kingdom first, so he directly ordered Nome. As for what kind of substance it is, if you have time in the future, just study it. "understand" Noam nodded. These days he and Arthur were on the Heaven Breaking Machine. He was a little surprised when he talked about the Heaven Breaking Machine, but then he gradually became familiar with it. So when he was speaking at this time, he was not surprised Time is flowing Soon, three hours passed At this moment, they are still in the mist However, something happened "Hey, what is that?" Arthur stood on the bow and stared, but found that not far in front of them, a tan, curved, and some tens of meters long. Stripes, things that look like tree roots, show their heads on the sea "Oh, that is the root of the tree of life" Noam explained with a smile after looking at the brown roots in the distance. root Arthur asked in surprise, "Does this mean that we are going to the Elf Kingdom" "Do not" Nom shook his head and said, "The tree of life is amazing~www.novelhall.com~ but the people in the elven kingdom are not sure how big it is, but we can be sure that the largest tree in the world is just If you see the roots of the tree, at our current speed, at least five or six hours will be needed." Five or six hours "hiss" Arthur couldn''t help taking a breath Although they were in the mist at this time, they were afraid of driving too fast and encountering things too late to escape. They didn''t go fast, but they didn''t go too slow The Tiger Pirates who followed them all the time almost couldn''t keep up Under this circumstance, it still takes five or six hours to open, which can explain how big the so-called tree of life is. But after thinking about it, Arthur''s heart inevitably rises with anticipation. What is the biggest tree in the world? High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 808： "Friends" Another five hours passed The mist in front of me seemed to have been driven away by something unknown, and gradually became thinner. Until the end, the fog disappeared completely, and Arthur''s face suddenly opened up At the same time, a huge tree came into his eyes for the first time "Oh" Arthur looked up and down at the light exposed on the water. It was at least thirty kilometers high. After it had violated the laws of physics, he couldn''t help but exclaimed. "This is the belief of our kingdom. After the tree of life was visited by a big pirate named Roger more than ten years ago, he praised that he had not been here before, and he would not be considered to have really seen the elves." Nom said. Proudly introduced. Roger was here too After Arthur glanced at him, he nodded as if he was enlightened. At the same time, he turned his head to look at the tree of life and muttered, "Since Roger said so, then this is indeed a good place. Speed, when will we be able to occupy this place" Hearing the words, Noam suddenly got a spirit, and immediately stared at Arthur with a vigilant look. and many more You seemed to say something terrible just now Thinking about it, Noam dare not say anything Although he seems to be very free now, he knew in his heart that he was always in danger before getting off the boat, so even if he heard something, he couldn''t say it at this time. Otherwise, what is the difference with looking for death If you have to say something After that, Im free and theres no life worry, its not too late to say it then And at this moment. With the sound of hunting and hunting caused by dozens of clothes and air friction, dozens of wearers like leaf-like skirts and tops, carrying muskets, long bows, spears, or holding Western swords, stepped on On the surface of the water, leaping quickly toward Arthur "Anyone can walk on the water" Arthur looked at these people with some surprise You know, walking on the water in this world is not something ordinary people can do In addition to those with the Devil Fruit ability, at least it is possible to practice physical skills to the school level, and now dozens of elves have appeared casually. How does this make him not surprised? Take a closer look Arthur discovered that they weren''t walking on the water But walk on the leaves On the surface of this sea area, there are scattered leaves that look like the tree of life falling, and leaves about 30 cm in size are floating on the water. These people stepped on the leaves and jumped over with the power of the leaves. "boom" When the group of people ran to the Sky Breaker, a feather was inserted on the top of their head. The man with a well-proportioned body and a soft face, carrying a long bow, jumped and jumped lightly to the Sky Breaker. On the deck "who" Before Arthur could question, the visitor frowned and questioned. Before Arthur could answer, Noam''s eyes lit up by his side, and he stepped forward and said excitedly, "Oh, it''s me Noam." After a few months, I finally met someone I know "what" The man named Orr by Noam glanced up and down at Noam and exclaimed, "Noam, how are you?" "Isn''t it me" Noam said with a smile. "Where have you been? Parents can find you crazy. If you don''t show up again, I''m afraid they will give you a reward for arresting you," Orr said sternly. "Ah, really?" Noam''s face suddenly collapsed As soon as he heard what Orr said, he couldn''t help but guess the scene after he went back. Well, based on what he knew about his parents, it was definitely a beating Thinking about it, Nome is a bit bad "Really, why did I lie to you" Orr nodded without hesitation. Noam''s expression on his face collapsed even more when he heard the words he confirmed, and the whole person was depressed. At this moment, Orr glanced at Arthur, then asked Nome, "By the way, who is this?" When Nom heard this, he quickly broke free from his depression, smiled and wanted to introduce, "This is" But as soon as he said a few words, he was speechless He doesn''t know what to say about his relationship with Arthur Speak straight He was afraid that Arthur would go wild on the spot. In that case, he, who is still in Arthur''s hands, must be dead on the spot. Don''t tell me directly He was afraid that Orr would accidentally do something to offend Arthur and make Arthur furious, and he would still be dead Besides, he was also afraid that Orr really misunderstood the relationship between him and Arthur, thinking that Arthur was really a good person. That is likely to cause Orr to accidentally expose some of the secret things in the Elf Kingdom in the subsequent chat, or expose some things that should not be exposed, and what loss to the Elf Kingdom. Therefore, he is a little confused and doesn''t know what to say At this moment, Arthur looked at him like this, and after a flash of light flashed in his eyes, he smiled slightly and interjected, "I and Noam are good friends." "Hey" Nom''s heart jumped and he felt a bad feeling, but he still had to bite the bullet and introduce, "Yes, we are friends. This is a friend I know from the outside world, Arthur." How to do Norm was a little flustered. He felt that after he had said this, Orr might have really misunderstood the relationship between him and Arthur. When I was panicking, my inspiration flashed Nome suddenly remembered that their patrol team in the Elven Kingdom had a special set of gestures used when they were unable to communicate normally, and this set of gestures he had learned at the time. Immediately, Norm did not dare to hesitate He quickly made three gestures that he remembered after trying hard to remember with his hands. The strong, the enemy, go back and report When Orr saw this, he raised his brows slightly, but said calmly, "Since I am a friend, of course, I have to use the etiquette of our Elf Kingdom to welcome Brother Arthur. You are here for a while, I will let them go. Prepare for etiquette" Speaking ~www.novelhall.com~ seems to see that Arthur wants to refuse in general, Orr stretched out his hand in advance and said sternly, "Don''t refuse, this is your first time here, we must let you experience the spirit Kingdoms friendship" After listening to his words, Arthur nodded slightly after a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, "Well, there is a saying in our kingdom that the guest does whatever the owner does, which means that the guests do whatever they want with the owner, since Brother Orr If you say so, then I will agree." Orr smiled and nodded, then turned to the side of the boat, and the elves who were still stepping on the leaves, who followed him, shouted, "It''s Noam and his friends, go back Prepare for the etiquette of our Elf Kingdom, hurry up" While speaking, Orr made vague gestures from an angle that Arthur could not see. Immediately, a group of elves who followed Orr''s eyes became serious, nodded, and said, "We understand." After speaking, the group of people immediately turned and left, and rushed towards the tree of life at a speed three points faster than when they came. High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 809： Please enter the urn After a while, a young elven clan leaped back to the Skybreaker! "Everything is ready, let''s go in!" The young man yelled at the people on the Broken Sky. Hearing that, on the deck, there was a very happy chat, but in fact, among the few who were pregnant with ghosts, Orr stood up and said enthusiastically, "Brother Arthur, we are all ready, let''s go in!" "it is good!" After Arthur nodded, he ordered the Heaven Breaking Machine, "Go in!" "Yes!" The icy voice of Heaven Breaking Machine rang, and at the same time it started on its own, and drove into the fairy kingdom! After hearing the words of Duan Tianji, Orr''s eyes flashed with surprise, but on the surface he greeted Arthur enthusiastically. "Brother Arthur, there is the Greenwood Island of our Elf Kingdom, and there is a greenwood forest on it, which is the largest forest in our kingdom!" "In the center of that island over there, there is the most beautiful lake in our kingdom, the Fairy Lake!" "The forest on that island over there is called the Star Forest because the light of stars will fall from the cracks in the canopy of the tree of life at night!" Along the way, Orr pointed to various places in the Elven Kingdom while guiding the way forward, and enthusiastically introduced Arthur. During this period, the Tiger Pirates might have come in because they followed Arthur, perhaps because they didn''t hang any flags, so they followed the Heaven Breaking Machine into the Elven Kingdom without any elves stepping forward to stop them! quickly! Under the guidance of Orr, Skybreaker came to an inverted U-shaped island port not far from the Tree of Life. "Here, Brother Arthur! This is the largest port of our Elf Kingdom. Just stop your boat here. Let''s go down. They should be ready for the welcome ceremony of our Elf Kingdom!" A trace of Orr''s eyes flashed. After finishing, smiled and said. "Okay!" After Arthur glanced at Orr with a deep meaning, he nodded without hesitation! With that, under Orr''s guidance, Arthur and his party got off the boat. "Walking here, here is a bridge made from the root of the tree of life, which allows us to go to the tree of life. The welcome ceremony will be held on the root of the tree of life, the capital of our kingdom, the city of spirits!" Orr turned sideways, made a please gesture, and took the lead towards the goal! And just after they left! Following behind Arthur and his party, the careless Tiger Pirates entered the port! "Boss, what is this place?" A dark and thin young man asked Will Gang while looking curiously at the surrounding scenery. "I don''t know!" Will just looked at the surrounding scenery with surprise and shook his head, "I didn''t expect that there is such a place in this mist!" "Then boss, what should we do now?" The thin black youth asked involuntarily. "Ok" After Will just pondered for a moment, he said, "Go to the boss first! Also, don''t call me the boss in the future, only the boss is the real boss!" The boss Will Gang said is Arthur! Although Arthur did not agree to them, Will Gang already regarded Arthur as the boss in his heart! "Okay, boss! But, what do we call you boss from now on?" the black thin young man asked puzzledly. "Call me big brother!" Will said in a deep voice after thinking for a moment. "Okay, big brother!" The thin black youth said sternly. At this moment, the corner of the black young man''s eyes suddenly saw a lot of elves, and quietly came to their ships! "Big brother, big brother! Look, look!" The thin black youth pulled Will Gang''s sleeve and hurriedly said. Will just followed the black and thin young man''s voice and looked at him, his face turned blue, and cold sweat dripped on his forehead! At this moment, he discovered that they had been surrounded by people unknowingly! A group of murderous elves, either holding long bows, or muskets, or carrying spears, or holding Western swords and other weapons, quietly surrounded Will Gang and his party without paying attention. . "Brother, what should I do? I feel like we are going to finish!" The black and thin young man was sweating coldly. "I feel the same way!" Will Gang''s legs trembled and a trace of panic appeared on his face. "Or, should we surrender?" The black and thin young man asked tremblingly. "Well I think this is a good idea!" Will just nodded immediately and agreed. With that said, Will just together with a group of his men, after looking at each other, raised their hands in a very tacit understanding, and shouted, "We surrender!!!" ----- the other side! Under the leadership of Orr, Arthur walked over a huge tree root and came to the capital of the Elf Kingdom, the Elf City on the root of the Tree of Life! "The scenery is very good!" As soon as he got here, Arthur couldn''t help but admire the scenery in front of him. Although it is on the roots of the tree of life, the city of elves is not small! Arthur took a rough look and found that the length of the entire city of elves was at least 30 kilometers, and the width was almost this number, which means that the entire city of elves was almost 900 square kilometers in area! Well, this also contains the area occupied by the tree of life, but it is also huge! Furthermore, this is just the area on the roots of the tree! In fact, Arthur also discovered that there are still many buildings built on the tree of life, so the use area may be larger! And more than 80% of the buildings in such a big city of spirits are made of stones, bluestone slabs and the like. Stone houses, bluestone roads, bluestone steps, and the elves are very fond of planting some flowers and trees. Every household has flowers and trees that can cover the house, so the entire city of elves presents a kind of Asian The strange beauty of the blend of stones and green trees that Se hasn''t seen before! "This is the city of elves!" Orr said proudly. After speaking, Orr suddenly remembered the most important thing right now, so he said again, "Brother Arthur, please here, the scenery inside is more beautiful!" With that said, he took Arthur into the city of elves! "Is this an outsider?" "Isn''t it time yet?" "Yeah! Isn''t someone coming in a few days?" "Is it early this year?" "It shouldn''t be! My friend is one of the people who went to meet him. He only went out a few days ago. It stands to reason that he shouldn''t have come at this time!" "Wait, isn''t that over there Nome?" "Yes, Noam, who has been missing for months, is back?" "Tsk tusk, then he is dead! His parents are looking for him crazy. With their character, Nom will come back now and he will definitely not end well!" Along the way, the people of the elves looked at Arthur and Nom who were being taken by Orr, and started talking in low voices! And in their discussion ~www.novelhall.com~ the three of them turned around and came to a wide and empty school field! Right here, Orr slowed down subconsciously, fell behind Arthur quietly, and quietly gave Nom a look! After Nom received the look, he nodded insignificantly. next moment! "go!" After Orr let out a violent drink, Noam and him suddenly exerted their strength, and at the same time they jumped behind them. "call out!" At this moment, accompanied by a sharp breaking sound, an exquisite feather arrow shot towards Arthur''s face with boundless killing intent! . High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 810： Rhetorical question Arthur looked at the feather arrow shot at him, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. next moment! "Landfoot!" His legs shook, and a fierce slash flew out toward the feather arrow! Immediately after. Without waiting for Lanjiao''s slash and feather arrow to touch, Arthur''s figure disappeared in place! When he reappeared in the same place, there were two people, Or and Nome, who had just jumped to the rear! Without any hesitation, Arthur grabbed the collars behind their necks and placed them in front of him! "Boom!" At this time, the slash of Lanjiao and the flying feather arrow just collided! In a huge collision sound, a strong shock wave swept out from the center point of the collision between the two, and went in all directions! "what---" Orr and Nome, who were blocked in front by Arthur''s collar, screamed in pain because they were facing the strong shock wave without any protection! After a long while, when the shock wave subsided, Arthur would have been rushed by the shock wave. The scarred and somewhat ambiguous two men slipped to his side and said in their ears with a smile. "Do you think I''m stupid? Or think I''m blind?" "Do you think I haven''t seen your little moves along the way? No, I''ll tell you, I have seen them all, and I know them all. The reason why I didn''t break through you is just to see what tricks you will play!" "Unfortunately, what I didn''t expect is that you guys are still playing such old-fashioned tricks! There is nothing new, it really disappoints me!" At the end, Arthur couldn''t help but shook his head, showing a sigh! "you..." Noam, who was a little vague, listened to Arthur''s words, his lips moved up and down, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, because of the injuries on his body and the vagueness of his mind, he still didn''t say anything! And at this moment! "Da da da da!" With the sound of footsteps, he held a bow in one hand, with bright eyes and white teeth, and a plump body. He was wearing a green dress. The top of his head must look like it is made of green leaf branches, but it is actually made of emeralds and green agate. The woman waiting for the crown made of precious treasures appeared in front of Arthur with a group of elves holding various weapons in her hands! "Tsk tusk tusk... As expected of Your Majesty Arthur, who has been offered a reward of 10 billion by the world government!" The woman with the crown took a deep look at the two people in Arthur''s hand, and confirmed that there is no danger to life. With a smile, he walked and exclaimed. "you are?" Arthur asked, squinting. There is a bow in the hand, the bowstring trembles slightly, but there is no arrow on the string... She shot it just now! Arthur couldn''t help but think of it. The woman smiled softly and said, "Introduce myself, I''m Gale Kakzi. Lennon. Sandiago. Philocco. Francisco. De. Yala. Juan. Nicheno@#%! ...&*&.Madison! Also the queen of this kingdom!" At the end, Madison''s tone increased, as if explaining why he wanted to attack Arthur! "Madison!?" After Arthur murmured a few words, he looked up at Madison, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, and he asked intently, "You...know me?" "Of course I know! Our Elf Kingdom rarely comes into contact with the outside world, but it doesnt mean that we dont have any contact with the outside world at all. At least...I can see the news every day, so I naturally know Saint Martins Majesty Arthur !" Madison said with a smile. "Oh!" Arthur suddenly! Then, his voice turned, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, looking at Madison, and said, "The Queen, how do you think today''s matter should be resolved?" "How to deal with it?" Madison squinted at Arthur and asked, "I think...you should explain it to you?" Speaking of the back, Madison''s tone could not help but aggravated a bit, as if he was questioning Arthur! "I will explain? What shall I explain?" Arthur asked with a dangerous smile after a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes. "Lets not mention todays thing!" Madison said sternly, "Norm should have fallen into your hands some time ago? You have imprisoned people in our Elf Kingdom for so long for no reason, you dont think you should Give me an explanation?" "Me? Imprisoned!" After Arthur sneered and asked back, he put Nome in his hand in front of him and said, "You can ask, why did he fall into my hand, why did I catch him, why did I imprison him!" "Ok!?" Listening to Arthur''s words that were a little bit wrong, Madison couldn''t help but look at Noam, who was slipping in his hands by Arthur, who was a little confused. "What the **** is going on?" Madison asked, frowning. However, perhaps because of some unconsciousness, or perhaps because of an injury, Noam did not answer Madison. Upon seeing this, Madison could only cast a puzzled look at Arthur! Arthur looked at her eyes, and instantly understood what she meant! So, he sneered and began to talk about what was going on, saying, "This is how things are..." After omitting some of the secrets of Saint Martin, such as the portal and other unspeakable details during the process of his meeting with Nome, Arthur briefly explained the ins and outs of the matter to Madison. a bit! Make your own way! This was Madison''s first thought after listening! I had to play with some broken shoes, and I finally got out of control and ran into someone, and I fell into the water! Moreover, it is obvious that everyone is going to leave, and you are still looking for trouble. If this is to let people let you go? Immediately, a trace of embarrassment appeared on Madison''s face! If it was Arthur''s fault, then she asked the real question! But now it was her own fault, she didn''t know what to do! "You tell me, is this what I want to explain to you, or do you want to explain to me? Huh?" Arthur asked in a cold voice, "and... I haven''t abused him in the past few months. I give it to him every day. It''s delicious! I came here, and you just dealt with me~www.novelhall.com~ and shot me with arrows. Shouldn''t you explain?" "This..." Madison looked awkwardly at the two people aside, a man with a soft face and looking very handsome and a woman with a melon face. The look seemed to ask the two of them what to do! When the men and women saw this, they couldn''t help but looked at each other, and then they also showed embarrassment. But did not answer Madison''s question! no way! Madison could only turn his head to Arthur again, and asked helplessly, "Then your Majesty, what do you want to explain?" "Always give some compensation, right?" After a glint in Arthur''s eyes, he said with a deep meaning, "You are so to me, I want a fairy fruit... not too much, right?" High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king above chapter list Chapter 801： Easy to get That night! After Noam was sober, after inquiring with a group of elves, Madison confirmed what Arthur had said! Therefore, the elves are a little bit more apologetic! In order to express his apology and to show his sincerity, Madison held a banquet in the palace hall to welcome Arthur! "Your Majesty Arthur, please!" Madison sat on the throne, facing the position on the right hand side, making a please gesture! "Ok!" After Arthur nodded, he pulled the chair away and sat down! "This time its our Elf Kingdoms fault. To apologize, Ill have a drink first!" After showing a polite smile, Madison picked up a pot of Elf Kingdoms special fruit wine on the side, poured himself a glass, and sipped it. Go on! "Gulong!" After she drank it, a glimmer of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes before he smiled and said, "Your Majesty the Queen doesn''t have to be like this. Speaking of which, I have something wrong!" Ha ha! Then why didn''t you say it earlier? Have to wait until I finish apologizing? Hearing these words, Madison smiled and felt madly in his heart! "No, we are more wrong!" Madison said with an apologetic expression, before Arthur could answer, he said, "In order to apologize, we thought about it carefully and discussed it. Now, I decided to agree to His Majesty Arthur''s request and send you a fairy fruit!" With that, Madison winked at a maid beside him. Upon seeing this, the maid nodded and left the hall from the side. Soon! She took a wooden box with delicate patterns on it and returned to the palace hall again! After placing the wooden box in front of Arthur, the maid returned to Madison''s side! "Your Majesty Arthur, take a look, this is the fairy fruit of our kingdom!" Madison introduced with a smile. Hearing that, after a trace of excitement flashed in Arthur''s eyes, he opened the box! Suddenly, a green one with a spiral pattern on it looked a bit like a devil fruit, but it was a fruit that could tell people that it was not a devil fruit appeared in front of Arthur! Is it so easy? Arthur looked at the fruit in front of him, still a little unbelieving in his heart! Before he came this time, he originally thought that it would take at least a fight, or a fight, before he could get this stuff! But I never thought it would be so easy to start! This inevitably made him feel unrealistic! the other side! Seeing Arthur opened the box, Madison was also relieved! To be honest, the elves are precious to the outside world, but in the elves kingdom, in the eyes of her queen, that''s all! It will be produced every ten years, and every time except for the ones taken out for the competition, the Elf Kingdom will leave one or two. And these two, in addition to rewarding some meritorious ones, or the princes and ministers, there are always a few left in the Elf Kingdom to cope with emergencies! In this case, the Elf Fruit Elf Kingdom is not lacking! This is one of the reasons why Madison can give Arthur so straightforwardly! Of course, the main reason why he was so straightforward to give Arthur was that Madison didn''t want to conflict with Arthur, and he wanted to quickly send Arthur away! Judging from the previous tentative attack by Madison and the chilling sense of danger she felt in Arthur, she knew that Arthur''s strength was definitely no less than hers, and might even surpass her! Once there is a conflict with Arthur, it must be a massive fight! Don''t worry about who wins in the end, anyway, the Elf Kingdom will suffer heavy losses due to the aftermath of this battle! Furthermore! Seeing that the new elves are about to mature, people from the world government will also be invited by people from the elven kingdom. During this period, once they found out that Arthur was here, what would happen? The conflict is estimated to be the lightest! The most serious thing is that Madison was afraid of the people of the world government and directly sent people to encircle Arthur. At that time, let alone how Arthur is, but the Elf Kingdom must be over! She is also at the general level, and she knows very well what two people of this level will look like when they fight together! Not to mention destroying the world, but the destructive power is indeed amazing, let alone the situation of encirclement and suppression, where more people will fight! Therefore, Madison wanted to send Arthur away quickly! Even if she pays an elf fruit for this, she thinks it is worth the money! Under these two points, she gave Arthur the spirit fruit so easily! "Patter!" After watching it for a while, Arthur did not eat it on the spot, but closed the box again! Well, if you eat it on the spot, it will look a little ugly! Moreover, anyway, you have already got your hands. It doesn''t matter when you eat it, as long as you eat it before the draw! "Then thank your Majesty the Queen!" Arthur said with a smile. "You are welcome!" Madison shook his head and said, "This is the apology you deserve!" "Ha ha!" Arthur laughed, but said nothing. At this time, Madison looked at Arthur and said with a little profound meaning, "By the way, Your Majesty Arthur, our kingdom will hold a game in a few days, and the world government will come back by then, I think we may next I cannot receive you!" Hearing that, Arthur pondered a little, and understood the implicit meaning of Madison''s words! It means that the elves will mature in a few days and people from the world government will come. We cant receive you anymore. If nothing happens, you should leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, if the world government comes, you one If there is a conflict, then our Elf Kingdom will be unlucky! Thinking about it, Arthur understood why Elf Fruit was so easy to get! This is obviously to drive him away, so that he should not stay in the fairy kingdom! However, Arthur was not embarrassed about this, but was very happy! No matter what the reason is, anyway, if the thing is in hand, the purpose is achieved, hasn''t it? Under this premise, even if the Elf Kingdom drove him away, he would be happy! "It''s okay! I''m leaving in two days!" Arthur said sternly. Now that people have given him the spirit fruit in such a way, he naturally wants to do it! Furthermore, when the Elf Fruit is in hand, he really can''t think of any reason to stay! the other side! Listening to his words, Madison understood! Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ she smiled and said, "Then your Majesty Arthur must have a good time in our fairy kingdom in the past two days!" "Definitely!" Arthur said politely. After that, because the two sides reached a tacit agreement, a banquet also came to an end in the joy of the host! ---- Under the leadership of the maid, Arthur moved into a wooden courtyard near the palace, built on the branches of the tree of life! After moving in, Arthur couldn''t wait to open the box containing the elves and picked up the elves inside! "Tsk tusk, I didn''t expect to get it so easily!" Arthur sighed, but the movement in his hand was not slow, picking up the fruit without any hesitation, opened his mouth, and took a bite! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 802： Queens palace Sweet! Crispy! Also juicy! It tastes a bit like green dates, but it tastes better than green dates, and it has no seeds! After swallowing the elf fruit into his stomach, Arthur smashed his mouth and couldn''t help but muttered, "Why doesn''t it feel like a fruit that has been released for almost ten years!" If you dont know the taste and taste of the elf fruit, you will never think that it is a fruit that has been stored for ten years! Surprised, Arthur murmured again, "However, after all, it feels like nothing has changed! Could it be... the other party gave me a fake and fooled me?" With that said, Arthur changed his mind, and he felt that he was thinking too much! Nom said at the beginning that the increase in the Elf Fruit is very small, and the average person can''t feel it. It is normal that he can''t feel it now! Furthermore, there is no need for Madison to lie to him! Think about it another way! Why did Madison drive him away? It''s nothing more than not wanting to make trouble for yourself, conflict with Arthur, and don''t want any conflict between Arthur and the people of the world government in the Elven Kingdom! In this case, why should she take a fake lie? Once that was discovered, what she didn''t want would definitely happen, and it was even more serious than before! "Forget it, let''s see if it''s true to increase luck..." Soon, Arthur gave up the entanglement and took out three dice from his pocket instead. "Boom boom boom!" In a slight collision, three dice were thrown on the table in front of Arthur. One, three, five! "Ok!" Seeing this point, Arthur frowned, picked up the dice again, and dropped it again! "Boom boom boom!" The collision of the dice and the table sounded again! Two, four, six! Looking at this number, Arthur dropped it again without believing in evil! One, two, four! Two, five, six! ... "I wipe it, cheating!" Five or six times in a row, after getting a similar result, Arthur couldn''t bear it anymore. After exploding a foul language, he threw the dice out in anger! This Nima! Didnt you say youre lucky? No matter how you lose, it''s all these points, shouldn''t it be three six? Thinking, Arthur was also a little helpless! After all, luck has always been a legend, and there is no conclusive evidence! Moreover, he also understands that if it is really so good to test whether there is luck in the end, then it will not be so many years, this point about luck is just a legend! You know, even the elves can increase the speed of subtle reactions, subtle perceptions and the like, and people of the elves can test it. If it is so easy to test with luck, it is unreasonable to test it! "Forget it, go out and get some breath!" Arthur said anxiously. Whether the spirit fruit can increase luck, whether it is before or after eating it, has always been unknown. This makes Arthur who wants to increase luck inevitably a little dull, so he wants to go out for a stroll and breathe! However, after feeling the dozens of elves around this yard who looked at his yard from every corner, Arthur felt it was better not to go out by himself! "I am a kind-hearted person, why should so many people come to guard me?" After Arthur muttered a little aggrievedly, he did not hesitate to let the shadow out of his body! Since you look so strict, it''s better not to make trouble for others! After all, everyone sent the Elf Fruit to their hands! Well, just use the shadow to sneak out and relax! Thinking about it, Arthur controlled the shadow to flow out of the yard quietly without being noticed by the elves who were watching him! At this time, it was late at night! But after Arthur came out, he didn''t see any moon from the bottom up. no way! The crown of the tree of life is too thick! Only a few sporadic places where the canopy is not hidden can one see a beam of moonlight shining down from the sky, but nothing else! However, it doesn''t look dark without moonlight! In the tree of life, and even in every corner of the elven kingdom, Arthur saw that the elves raised a blue, unknown plant that looked like a morning glory and could emit a faint, soft light. ! And under the shining of these plants, the elf kingdom at night seemed a little quiet and mysterious, giving people a feeling of being in a dreamland! "It''s so beautiful!" Arthur''s shadow watched the scene here while walking aimlessly! Walking and walking, unconsciously, Arthur came to the palace of the Elf Kingdom! "what?" Looking at the patrolling team not far away, Arthur woke up from the beautiful scenery, and muttered, "How come you got here? Forget it, since it''s here, let''s go in and take a look!" With that said, Arthur was not polite and "flowed" directly into the palace! The palace of the Elf Kingdom is not big. Compared with the palaces that Arthur has seen before, including the St. Martin''s palace, this palace looks like a child''s house! There are only a dozen palaces! Therefore, after walking around for a while, the entire palace was clearly touched by Arthur! "Can''t you get in?" After figuring out the palace, Arthur stopped in front of one of the palaces, a little hesitant! This palace is nothing but the palace! No one else lives in it, but the queen of the Elf Kingdom! Well, this is what Arthur just heard from the passing maid! And this palace was also the only one left after Arthur had visited all the palaces. He hadn''t entered the palace before, so he hesitated whether to enter it! go in... He is afraid that when the time comes, he should see what he should not see! Don''t go in... There is only one room I haven''t seen, and my heart is always itchy! After hesitating, in the end Arthur stuck his own claws into the crack of the door! Immediately afterwards, after his magic claws "flowed" in from the crack of the door, his whole person also flowed in! To Arthur''s surprise, after entering, he did not find any trace of Madison except for a large round bed! "It''s strange, where did you go so late?" After a trace of curiosity flashed in Arthur''s mind, he quickly stopped paying attention! It doesn''t matter where she goes, it''s none of his business! Thinking, Arthur wandered around in this palace! "Huh, what is this?" After shopping for a while, I found that there was nothing good to see. Arthur, who wanted to leave, found something different in the palace! Bonsai! And the reason why this bonsai is strange is because the tree planted inside ~ www.novelhall.com~ This tree looks exactly the same as the tree of life that Arthur saw at first sight after coming out of the fog! When Arthur took a closer look, he discovered that this bonsai was originally carved from jade, which is not real! "No wonder, I said how it looks exactly the same!" Arthur suddenly. As he said, he couldn''t help but reached out and touched the fake tree of life! "Crack!" When Arthur''s hand touched the fake tree of life, he seemed to have accidentally pressed something, and a voice rang out of thin air! And before Arthur could react and press anything, the corner of his eye suddenly saw the big round bed behind him, not knowing when a round hole was exposed! High-speed text hand-playing the pirate king chapter list Chapter 803： Secrets of the Elven Kingdom Is there a mechanism in the bedroom? Looking at the entrance of the cave, a hint of curiosity appeared in Arthur''s eyes! Generally speaking, people like the queen and the king can only represent one thing if there are organs in the bedroom! That is the secret inside! may be some kind of treasure, or some kind of secret, but in short it must be a very important thing! Thinking about it, Arthur mentioned the highest with his curiosity! Go in and take a look? go in and take a look! After thinking for a while, Arthur couldn''t help but move his legs and walked towards the entrance of the cave! The hole is not big, about the size of a bed, and there is nothing else inside the hole, but a spiral downward staircase. Arthur stood at the entrance of the cave and looked down, but saw that except for some steps that can be seen near the entrance of the cave, the depths of the entrance of the cave were like an abyss, as if to swallow everything, without brilliance. The black. Seeing, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a little heart palpitations! However, the shadow he came out at this time, so even if he had heart palpitations, Arthur didn''t care much! will not die anyway, will it? Without hesitation, Arthur directly controlled the shadow to "flow" down the stairs! One hundred meters! Two hundred meters! Five hundred meters! One kilometer! Five kilometers! 10,000 meters! 30,000 meters! ... Unexpectedly, after nearly 30,000 meters down, Arthur still did not reach the bottom! "This has reached the root of the tree of life, right?" Arthur whispered, and he went down another 20,000 meters! At this moment, a faint light suddenly appeared in the darkness! "what!" Upon seeing this, Arthur''s eyes lit up and he leaned towards the place where the light radiated without hesitation! is the door! After approaching, through the faint light and the good sight of the shadow itself in the dark, Arthur could clearly see the source of the light, which came out from the gap of a delicate and simple wooden door! Without much thought, Arthur "flowed" in directly through the crack of the door! suddenly open up! After coming in, Arthur''s eyes were bright! And in this light, Arthur finally saw the scene in front of him clearly! This is a hall with a height of about 20 meters and a width of about 40 meters. The overall shape is circular, and the hall is surrounded by high shelves, and on the shelves are quaint books. In addition to these, in the center of the hall is a large round bed exactly like the ship Arthur had seen in the queens palace. Beside the round bed, there are sofas, tables, and some tea, fruits, and snacks! "Could this be the real queen''s bedroom, right?" After Arthur looked at this place, such an idea appeared in his heart! No wonder he has this idea! Before in the bedroom above, Arthur did not see anything other than a lot of clothes, beds, tables and chairs, and some decorations, nor did he see items such as water, fruits, snacks, etc. Look. It doesn''t seem to matter, but it is something that most people will have in the palace! To put it bluntly, the palace above lacks the breath of life! The palace in front of you is different. Apart from no clothes, there are all kinds of tea, melons and fruits, and some snacks. It seems to be full of life! "It''s just... where did the queen go?" After scanning the surroundings, Arthur didn''t see any figure except for some gems embedded on the wall that kept emitting light and didn''t know what they were. ! Subconsciously, Arthur looked at the hall in front of him again. There is a door! After taking a look at the hall again, Arthur suddenly found that in the hall, directly opposite his current position, that is, on the wall behind the big bed in the center, there was a small door. Because the small door is directly behind the big bed, it is blocked by the curtain of the big bed, and the small door is brown as a whole, the same color as the floor in the hall, Arthur didn''t notice it at the first time! However, after discovering it now, Arthur didn''t hesitate and walked over! "There is no seam!" After checking the door, Arthur couldn''t help but frowned! The door is a sliding door, and the door frame is still recessed, the kind that just fits the door in! In other words, after closing, the whole door has no gaps at all! This makes Arthur a little painful. There is no gap, he can''t use the shadow characteristics to "flow" in, he can only open it directly! And if you open it like this, if there is someone inside, even if Madison is behind the door, you will definitely find him the first time! However, Arthur, who was very curious at this time, was unwilling to go back like this. "My **** curiosity!" After Arthur sighed in his heart, he finally chose to go in! With a light push, the small door in front of Arthur was opened! "who?" A loud shout rang almost as soon as Arthur pushed the door! "!" The next moment, before Arthur could answer the question, a jet-black feather arrow shot towards the door with a sharp piercing sound! Simply! Before opening the door, Arthur had already prepared for the scene behind the door. So the first time he opened the door, he turned into a shadow and shrank on the ground, so the feather arrow did not hit him, but flew past his head! "Boom!" In a loud noise, Yu Jian directly shot the door where Arthur had just entered, and the wall behind that door, into a huge hole! At this time, the person who just shot the arrow also appeared in front of Arthur! It''s Madison! At this time, her dress is the same as when Arthur saw her early in the morning, she still had the bow in her hand! But at this time, her eyes are a little more wary! "who is it?" While vigilant, Madison walked out of the door cautiously and scanned everything in the hall! But after looking around for a long time, Madison still didn''t find anything suspicious! "Your Majesty Arthur, come out, I saw you!" A glint flashed in his eyes, and Madison said solemnly ~www.novelhall.com~ Listening to his words, Arthur''s heart couldn''t help but "cock"! was discovered? But after another thought, Arthur felt impossible again! If he is really discovered, Madison will step on him without reason! So, there is only one possibility! Madison is cheating him! The reason why Madison wanted to lie to him is also very simple! Now the entire Elf Kingdom is Arthur, an outsider who might have sneaked in before anyone else found it. Other outsiders, that is, those from the Tiger Pirates group who followed Arthur, were arrested by the Elf Kingdom. , How could it appear here? In this case, it''s normal for Madison to cheat him! Immediately, Arthur''s nervous heart was calmed down! just swindle, anyway, if I dont really find me, I wont come out! sneered in his heart, but Arthur shifted his gaze to the room where Madison came out! And this look really made Arthur a little dumbfounded! He feels... He seems to have discovered the secret of a fairy kingdom! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 804： Something extraordinary The room in front of Arthur is not big! To be precise, it is only twenty squares in size! But the room is unexpectedly bright! In the middle of the room, a group of colorful lights that I dont know what it is, just floated in mid-air, emitting colorful light continuously, shining the whole room like daylight! And at this time, just below the light ball, a small, young tree root grew from the ground, and it was swaying slightly under the light of the light ball, as if it was absorbing something! However, Arthur didn''t care about the roots! "Flop!" For some reason, the moment he saw the colorful rays of light, his body, which was far away in the room, suddenly felt that his heart was about to jump out, as if there was something important in the light ball. "This is definitely a good thing!" Arthur thought to himself. At the same time, an inexplicable thought arose in Arthur''s heart to take this light as his own! Do you not? Arthur hesitated a bit! If he was completely unfamiliar with the Elf Kingdom before today, he would naturally have no psychological burden to grab something or something. But today... Everyone gives you the Elf Fruit so easily, is it shameless to grab it again? He is a king anyway! want face! hesitated, but Arthur couldn''t help controlling the shadow and approached the light group! Well, no matter whether you grab the gun or not, let''s see what the light group is before we talk about it! However, when Arthur stretched out his claws from the shadow to approach the light group, Madison seemed to sense something, and he turned his head violently! Unfortunately, it''s still too late! "Stop it, don''t!!!" Amid a horrified roar, Madison''s face was full of horror, but he could only watch Arthur''s claws touch the light ball! And at this moment! The light group suddenly expanded rapidly, and the seven-color light flickered extremely fast, as if the colorful light group was about to explode! Danger! Extremely dangerous! A sense of deadly threat made Arthur pull the shadow back to his body without hesitation. But! The sense of danger has not disappeared! At the same time that the shadow returned to the body, the body of Arthur also felt a heart palpitation! No hesitation, no time to hesitate! "Boom!" Arthur''s body suddenly exerted strength. After smashing the door of the room with one kick, he rushed out of the door! "Cracking!" Immediately, before the elves who were in charge of monitoring did not respond, Arthur''s body turned into an electric light, pierced the sky, and flew toward the port where the skybreaker was parked! less than three seconds! The lightning of Arthur''s incarnation rushed from the tree of life to the inverted U-shaped island port near the tree of life! "Boom!" After a loud noise, Arthur''s body directly hit the deck! However, at this time, he was not in the mood to pay attention to other things. After his body hit the deck, he immediately roared, "Skybreaker, go fast, use overclocking mode!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Heaven Breaking Machine was also unambiguous, not to mention the reason, and after a word of promise, blue lightning flashed all over! "Cracking!" "!" With the electric arc flashing on his body, the Skybreaker rushed out of the port at the fastest speed, like an arrow from the string. At this moment, Arthur on the deck was in the mood to look back! But this look made him a little frightened! What he saw before his shadow, the colorful rays of light shining from the root of the tree of life, like a small sun, starting from the root of the tree of life, at a very fast speed, began to spread around, swallowing everything in. In the light! "No, at the speed of Heaven Breaker, I can''t run!" Arthur estimated the spreading speed of this light, and his complexion became very embarrassing! How to do? Arthur couldn''t help but think! Without waiting for him to think about it, the light began to gradually approach the broken sky machine that rushed towards the outside at an extremely fast speed! Forget it, fight it! Arthur gritted his teeth, spread his wings directly, and flew to the stern of the Skybreaker. "huhu---" In the flapping of his wings, Arthur held the stern of the Skybreaker with both hands and suddenly used force! "Wow!" In an instant, the hull of the Skybreaker broke through the water and slammed forward for a long way! After , with the help of Arthur, the Skybreaker maintained a three-point speed faster than before and rushed in the direction of the fog! "No, it''s still too slow!" Arthur took the time to look back, only to find that the light was still approaching the Heaven Breaking Machine, but the approaching speed was a little slower than before! "Damn it!" After a whisper, the wings behind Arthur fanned harder. To be honest, in the scene in front of you, if Arthur wants to run, he can run! With his fruit power, this light can''t catch up! But, he can run, but Heaven Breaking Machine can''t run! With the speed of Heaven Breaking Machine, it can''t compare with the spreading speed of that light! But he was unwilling to let him give up the Heaven Breaking Machine like this! Not to mention that the Skybreaker is an extremely precious general-level combat power, just say that for so many years, the Skybreaker has been his "mount" to get along, and it is also emotional. If Arthur is allowed to give up the skybreaker, he must not willing! But at the moment, with his full help, the speed of the Sky Breaker is still not as fast as the spread of light, which makes him a little embarrassed! How to do? give up? Still keep going? If insist, the light is gradually approaching! If you dont insist, just give up but feel a little unwilling! After tens of thousands of thoughts flashed in his mind, Arthur''s brain suddenly flashed, and he thought of a way to increase speed! Super Electromagnetic Gun! Shoot the Heaven Breaking Machine as a shell of a super-electromagnetic gun! In this case, you can make it rush out at a very fast speed! And as long as the Skybreaker rushed out, Arthur rushed out even easier! The more Arthur thought about it, the more he felt that this method was feasible! The Heaven Breaking Machine itself is made of metal, and it is naturally no problem to become a cannonball. The electromagnetic field required by the super-electromagnetic gun can be manufactured by Arthur as the owner of the Thunder Fruit. Add the two together, and the condition of the super-electromagnetic gun is fulfilled! And the only problem with this is what damage the Sky Breaker may have suffered during this process, or because it is too fast to control itself, it hits something and causes damage! But, these are all small things! In front of the sense of crisis brought by the light behind, what is a little damage? Besides, there is an automatic repair function in the broken sky machine itself, as long as you go back and automatically repair it again! Thinking about it, Arthur quickly gave his thoughts to Duan Tianji. And Heaven Breaking Machine didn''t have any reason to hesitate, and directly agreed. "Your Majesty, please show it to your heart''s content!" Listening to his answer, Arthur didn''t hesitate much. While pushing the Skybreaker forward, he used the Devil Fruit with the maximum power! "Cracking!" Suddenly, a burst of blue electric light gushed out from Arthur''s body, covering his whole person, and quickly turning him into a ball of blue light shining with thunder and lightning! However, these are the second things. Arthur was not in the mood to care that his appearance turned into a blue light ball, but began to concentrate on controlling the electromagnetic field~www.novelhall.com~ covering the entire skybreaker! Stern! Hull! Bow! ... Under his control, the skybreaking machine was completely covered in less than five seconds. "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" Immediately afterwards, Arthur did not hesitate, and directly exerted his fruit ability! "Boom!" Suddenly, the Skybreaker was bombarded like a cannonball! "Cracking!" Seeing this, Arthur once again turned into a ball of lightning directly, heading towards the Skybreaker, and soon landed on the Skybreaker which he shot out like a cannonball! Arthur was on the deck and looked back at the light, only to find that the light at this time could not keep up with their speed and was pulled far away! "Huh... it''s safe now!" Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. But at this moment, Arthur was taken aback suddenly, as if thinking of something, his eyes widened suddenly, his face looked at the elf kingdom swallowed up by the light incredibly, and he muttered, "Wait, I''m he Did your mother accidentally...do an amazing thing!?" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 805： Strengthen Is this really amazing? Really! Looking at the fairy kingdom swallowed by the light behind him, Arthur suddenly reacted! is also well-known in the new world, and it is also considered to be the elves among the top races. It seems...it seems...should be destroyed by one of his own unintentional actions! If this is not a big deal, then what is the big deal? "But then again, what exactly is this colorful light?" Arthur frowned as he watched the colorful light fading away from Heaven Breaking Machine, and muttered. Although the colorful light just made Arthur feel in danger, he himself ran away for the first time, but until now he has not figured out what that thing is! The only thing he knows is that this light is probably related to the Devil Fruit! After being safe now, he felt that he had eaten the wood fruit, combined with the shadow of the shadow fruit, after touching the colorful light, the progress of the development of the fruit jumped forward for a short period of time! Originally, it was just the awakened Mumu Fruit. After Arthurs shadow encountered the colorful light, his understanding of the fruit has increased a lot, and the development of the fruit has reached a state of senior awakening, and it has been integrated into the shadow Shadow Shadow Fruit has made great progress! And this kind of rapid development progress is not like the usual fruits of development, through little by little familiarity, little practice, little by little research, so as to increase, but the kind of epiphany. Fuzhi Mind, it seems that he has come into contact with the essence of the fruit and suddenly understood the kind! Therefore, Arthur thinks that the colorful light has something to do with the devil fruit! Of course, Arthur can''t tell what the specific relationship is now! After all, it was the first time he had come into contact with the colorful light, and it was also the first time he knew of the existence of such a thing! "However, this light is too long, right? You have been chasing like this?" Arthur frowned as he looked at the light that was still spreading behind him. Immediately, he changed his voice and said, "Fortunately, the speed is much slower now, so I don''t need me to help!" At this time, although the light is still spreading, the spreading speed is much slower than before. At this time, the speed of the Skybreaker where Arthur was located also began to slow down due to the friction caused by various things along the way. Simply, although the speed of the Skybreaker has slowed down, it is still a bit faster than the spread of light, so there is no need for Arthur to use the Super Electromagnetic Cannon to help the Skybreaker! And just chasing in tandem, the Skybreaker soon drove out of the mist! "This light, is it going to swallow the entire mist?" Arthur looked at the light still spreading in the mist not far away, somewhat surprised. If it is as he thought, then the power of this light is too great! He doesn''t know how big the range of the fog is, but it took a few hours to get out from the skybreaker. The range of the fog is not small, even he can definitely be bigger than St. Martin! And such a big fog area is about to be swallowed up by the light, how this makes him not surprised! Surprised, Arthur suddenly found that after the colorful light had swallowed all the mist in front of him, it stopped in place! At this time, the colorful light in front of Arthur suddenly accelerated to shine for some reason. Blingbling, so that the entire sea area and even the surrounding world shone with seven colors of light! But when you look closely, you can see that the shining seven-color light is also different! The seven-color light in the place where the fog was before is solid, while the seven-color light in other places is just a little bit of light that overflows from the solid colorful light, which looks very illusory! No danger! After feeling that there was no sense of crisis in his heart, Arthur squinted at the shining light, but did not let the Heaven Breaking Machine leave, but stayed in place to see what would happen! "So cool!" Suddenly, under the illusion of light, Arthur gave birth to a feeling of comfort and ecstasy, as if drinking a glass of ice and fat house happy water in the dog days, from head to toe! At this time, the last trace of clarity in his mind made him feel that at this time, the development level of all the devil fruit abilities in his body, in the light of this light, the blessing to the soul is slowly improving! Although, this improvement is incomparable to the speed at which the shadow hits the colorful rays of light before, it is just a slight increase. But thats enough! It usually takes a long time for Arthur to practice and study for a long time. Now this kind of good thing that can be improved by the colorful light, where can I look for it? It''s a pity that after less than ten seconds of exposure, this light seemed to be absorbed or pulled by something. The solid colorful light retracted toward the depths of the original fog! Almost instantly, the colorful rays of light disappeared in front of Arthur, leaving only an empty sea area for him! "Hoo---" At this time, immersed in the refreshing feeling of the fruit''s ability enhancement, Arthur sighed deeply and woke up! However, he didn''t care about the disappearance of the light and fog at this time, nor was he in the mood to care about it. Because this increase in strength made him so happy! Before in the tower of trial, he used all his strength, and he could only hit the fourth level of the general, and the light just shined so brightly, although his fruit ability was still awakened and he did not enter the third level, but However, his strength has risen a lot, according to his own estimation, it shouldn''t be a problem to go back to the fifth floor this time! Of course, the main reason for such a big improvement is that when the shadow touched the colorful rays of light before, the rapid progress in the development of the fruit pushed his strength to the edge of the fourth floor, so this shining will let He has a breakthrough! "It''s so good, I hope it shines again!" Arthur said happily. As he said, Arthur couldn''t help but look at the original fog, but now it is an empty sea! Would you like to go in and have a look? There was such a thought in Arthur''s mind. The colorful rays of light erupted from the tree of life in the elven kingdom deep in the mist. If Arthur goes again at this time, he might be able to shine again. But, he felt the sense of danger before and it still lingers in his mind~www.novelhall.com~ so he hesitated about whether to go! And after thinking about it for a while, he gritted his teeth and decided to take a look! The temptation to increase the degree of development of the Devil Fruit is too great! Furthermore, judging by the spreading speed of the colorful light just now, he is sure to escape! "Go and see!" After making up his mind, Arthur said to the Heaven Breaking Machine, "You stay here, I''ll go and see!" After finishing speaking, Arthur didn''t wait for the answer from Heaven Breaker, and turned into an electric light, disappearing in place! But to Arthurs disappointment, when he came to the place where the Elf Kingdom was before, he found nothing. The whole sea area is not even the Elf Kingdom. There is no trace of the Elf Kingdom. An empty sea! There is no way, Arthur can only return to Heaven Breaking Machine again! "Hoo---Go back!" After Arthur took a deep look at the empty sea in front of him, he took a deep breath and ordered. "Yes!" When the cold voice of Heaven Breaking Machine sounded, it also started to move towards the way it came, and drove back! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 806： Unprecedented reputation "The fairy kingdom disappears mysteriously! "---Le Monde! "Where are the elves? "---New World Newspaper! "The mystery of the disappearance of the fairy kingdom! "---New World Newspaper! ... In the next few days, the disappearance of the elven kingdom was also exposed after the elves who had invited the surrounding kingdoms and the world government to participate in the competition returned with people! All the news and all kinds of speculation appeared! "How did the Elf Kingdom disappear?" "Is it destroyed?" "Impossible, how can anyone have the ability to destroy such a big king in the Elf Kingdom without knowing it?" "Did you forget? There is a faction that does have this ability to do it!" "Uh...it is true that the world government can do it, but why do they do it? It seems to be no good for them, right? "Yes! And it''s easy to expose! Once one is accidentally run away, the reputation of the world government will stinks!" "The reputation of the world government? Ha ha! Haven''t you watched the movies from Xihai during this period? They have no reputation for a long time!" ... Among the speculations all over the sky, there is one that is widely considered to be the most probable one-the disappearance of the Elf Kingdom is related to the world government! Well, the main reason for this speculation is that the power of the world government has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. People think that only the world government can do this! Even if the world government has lost a battle in the West Sea, people generally think that it is a crime of non-war, but Saint Martin is too shameless! In addition to these discussions, there are some who are very depressed and angry about the disappearance of the Elf Kingdom! ---- On the New World Moby Dick! "Father, we failed!" Marco looked at the white beard in front of him with a gloomy expression. "what happened?" The white beard raised his brows and asked curiously. "The Elf Kingdom has disappeared..." Marco said quietly. "---" After squirting a sip of water, the white beard wiped his mouth and asked incredulously, "The kingdom of the elves has disappeared?" "Yes!" Marco nodded and explained, "We originally wanted to grab one for you or exchange for an elf fruit with the elf kingdom to see if we could increase your luck, but did not expect. When we followed the ships of a kingdom, we saw that the place where the Elf Kingdom was originally located has become an empty sea!" "And after searching back and forth in the sea several times, we found that the entire Elf Kingdom did not even have a trace of existence, and there was no trace of anyone from the Elf Kingdom left!" "Then why did you find out why it disappeared?" Baibeard asked quickly. Elven Kingdom, he knows, and has had some dealings, he still recognizes the strength of the animal queen in the Elven Kingdom now, so the mysterious news of the Elf Kingdom makes Baibeard very concerned! He believes he has the power to break through the Elf Kingdom, but he does not have the ability to completely disappear the Elf Kingdom! No matter how strong he is, it is impossible to say that such a kingdom was wiped out without others noticing, and even one person did not run away! "I don''t know! Now the major forces are speculating, and they all have a more general understanding of this... Only the people of the world government have this power and ability to do it!" Marco frowned and said "World Government..." Hearing this name, Baibeard''s eyes flashed with an inexplicable light, and he couldn''t help but murmur. ---- On a hidden island in the New World! "Damn it, how can this be? It''s been good in the past, but this time, the whole kingdom is gone? And it disappears if it disappears. Why is the tree of life gone? Then how do we get the fairy fruit?" Camellia was a little angry. Said. The delphinium on the side listened to Camellias complaint, but frowned slightly but ignored her, but asked Lily on the side, Sister, what do you think this is because of? "The current information is too little, not clear!" Lily shook her head. "I need to ask? It must be the world government! In this world, besides the world government, there are other forces that have the ability to destroy the elven kingdom without outsiders noticing it?" Camellia couldn''t help but say . "Not necessarily! Although the world government has this ability, there is really no need for it!" Baihe slowly shook his head, and said after a change of voice, "However, as far as the current situation is concerned, their suspicion is indeed more Bigger!" ---- Pirates, bounty hunters, lone rangers, or unknown forces who have a covetous heart for Elf Fruit, but are not invited to sneak in, all seem a little depressed and depressed about the sudden disappearance of the Elf Kingdom. Angry! Doesn''t disappear early or later, but it just disappeared in their current session. This is obviously for them! Thinking like this, these people can only helplessly suppress their anger and depression! After all, the biggest suspect about the disappearance of the Elf Kingdom is the world government! Get back to the subject! None of the above has anything to do with Arthur! No one has connected the disappearance of the Elf Kingdom to such an innocent person! At this time, letting a Transformer of Heaven Breaking Machine open slowly, Arthur, who returned to St. Martin through the Konoha Island portal, was hesitating about one thing! Is it 10 million... or 100 million? That''s right! After Arthur returned to Saint Martin, his reputation value also rose to an unprecedented number, 100 million! Because of this, he began to struggle, how to draw this prize! Is it a 10 million draw in a row, or a 100 million draw alone? If the kind of lottery is the most beneficial to the overall strength of St. Martin, in terms of probability, ten million draws in a row are definitely better for the overall strength of St. Martin ~www.novelhall.com~. After all, with ten chances, you can get more good things and more comprehensive! But if you draw 100 million, you may get something unprecedented! Well, 100 million is already the largest number of prestige that Arthur has had since the system was established, and it is also a number that has never been drawn! So he hesitated very much! After hesitating for a full hour, Arthur made a decision in his heart! Draw 100 million! Although ten million may help St. Martin''s overall strength a little bit more, but currently St. Martin lacks these things, but can play a decisive role in the war with the world government! If there is no decisive thing, even if the overall strength of St. Martin is improved, with the rich background of the world government, St. Martin will not necessarily win, and it may even lose! After all, the long history of world hegemons is no joke! Only with decisive things can it be truly possible for Saint Martin to win the war with the world government! Thinking, Arthur gritted his teeth and directly pressed the lottery button! [Congratulations on getting...] Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 807： Earth Destruction Bomb [Congratulations on getting the Earth Destruction Bomb] ? ? ? Looking at the gray-brown missile in front of him, but only less than half a meter in size, Arthur was dumbfounded! Judging from the name of the thing he had obtained, he knew what it was for almost instantly! Because of this, he was dumbfounded! He wants something decisive, yes, but it is not such a complete decisive thing! If this thing is like the name, it is not just a decisive thing, it can be called a devastating thing! Thinking, Arthur couldn''t help but opened the attribute and looked at it! Earth Destruction Bomb [Introduction: As the name suggests, it can completely destroy a planet after use! (Warning: Please don''t try to use it lightly!)] Seeing this introduction and warnings, Arthur can hardly complain! still easy to try? Does he dare to try this stuff? Once I try... I''m afraid I will pass away if I try it! But, having said that, it really hurts Arthur to get this thing! Is this thing worth one hundred million of prestige? value! Something that can destroy the planet is not worth a billion is a fake! Is this thing decisive? Have! Once used, both sides will be completely finished. If this is not a decisive thing, what is it? But because its value also has the decisive effect Arthur thought, Arthur hurts! The purpose of his lottery is to arrive, but the effect is very different from what he thought! Thinking, Arthur also received the things in his portable space! Although things do not match his imagination, they can indeed achieve their goals! Furthermore, he didn''t dare to put this thing indiscriminately. If someone presses the launch button indiscriminately, then he won''t cry anymore! So, its better to put it away first! After packing up my things and feeling good, Arthur shouted to the door, "Bring me a breakfast and ask for preserved eggs, lean meat porridge and fried dough sticks!" In order to draw a lottery, he didn''t even have time to eat this morning, so he came to the study! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The waiter at the door agreed, turned and ran away! "Da da da!" After a while, the waiter took things back to the study again! "Your Majesty, your breakfast!" The waiter put a large plate of things in front of Arthur! "Go down!" Arthur waved his hand. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The waiter nodded and turned to leave! After he left, Arthur took out the newly-baked newspaper that was just delivered next to him, put it on the table, and ate breakfast while watching it! "Haha, is this world government taking the blame for me?" Arthur couldn''t help laughing while watching the contents of the newspaper while eating. Todays newspaper is exactly about the mysterious disappearance of the Elf Kingdom. It not only contains the whole story of how things were discovered, but also brings many people''s speculations about this matter! Among them, the most mainstream speculation is undoubtedly the world government! no way! In the eyes of everyone, only the world government has the ability to make a powerful kingdom disappear quietly! Of course, Arthur likes to hear these speculations! He can''t wait for more and more pots on the head of the world government! "But, having said that, what is the colorful light?" Arthur frowned involuntarily. After returning, he also looked for information about colorful rays! But I couldn''t find it no matter how to look for it, there was no clue! The only similar thing is the rainbow mist from the East China Sea that he wrote down in his memory and appeared in the plot! Well, they are all colorful! But that is the mist! This is light! In essence, there is nothing the same between the two except for the color! "!" At this time, the sound of the door interrupted Arthur''s thoughts! "Come in!" Arthur said casually! "See Your Majesty!" The next moment, German came in and bowed respectfully. "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked as he ate. "Return to Your Majesty, according to the information sent back by the intelligence personnel, there are changes in the Kingdom of Perth and the Kingdom of Elucia today!" German said with a serious face. "The change? What is the change?" Arthur asked in surprise. There is a change in these two kingdoms, which is not beyond Arthur''s expectations! The world government was defeated, and the kingdom of flowers was also destroyed. If the two kingdoms near Saint Martin remained unchanged, then Arthur would doubt whether there was a problem with their king''s brain! But what was the change, it also aroused Arthur''s curiosity! "It is still unclear, but according to the intelligence personnel, the armies of the two kingdoms are mobilized very frequently and seem to be gathering!" Devin said in a deep voice. "Assemble..." Arthur murmured, lost in thought! Why did the armies of the two countries gather? Arthur thought, there were two answers in an instant! One is desperate! After knowing that I was going to die, I had to fight with Saint Martin! However, if you do this, you must be ready to die! After all, Saint Martin can defeat even the world government. As long as the kings of these two kingdoms are not stupid, they will not think that even the world government has been defeated. They are still capable of defeating Saint Martin! The second is to escape! In terms of the military strength of the two countries, even if they fled to other sea areas, they still have the ability to capture a kingdom as a base! Today, when St. Martin has the potential to swallow the West Sea, avoiding St. Martins edge, fleeing to other waters, and establishing a kingdom, may not be a good choice! This way it can retain the throne and the strength of a certain kingdom. For the two countries, it is almost the perfect choice now! Of course, besides these two answers, there is another answer! That is surrender! However, the reason why it was not added to the two answers before is not without reason! Arthur did not think that the kings of the two countries would do this! Based on the information collected by the intelligence personnel, Arthur probably guessed what kind of character the two kings are! Very calm, has a desire for full strength, will run away, will endure, and also have the possibility of desperately ~www.novelhall.com~ But it is absolutely wrong to surrender, and will not succumb, so those two promises are the most likely ! But as to which they choose, Arthur can''t judge for the time being! And judging from the intelligence on the abnormal movements of the two countries'' militaries, it is also possible for both! After all, whether you are desperately or fleeing, bringing the army is the most correct choice! Needless to say desperately, of course I want to lead the army! If you and escape, you can take the army to guard against the pirates on the road, or the people who want money, and finally you can even take the army to take down a kingdom and become the king again! "In this way, let the intelligence personnel continue to investigate, whether the other party wants to escape or intends to desperately, come and tell me!" Arthur ordered in a deep voice. "Yes, Your Majesty!" German nodded and said sternly. After speaking, German said again, "Then your Majesty, I will withdraw first!" "Ok!" Arthur did not speak, but waved his hand! German saw this, and after another salute, he slowly retreated from the room! While looking at his leaving back, Arthur''s eyes flickered, and he thought about it as he ate, "In the end... which one would you choose?" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 808： 2 countries left The end of November. The cold wind is rustling! Originally this kind of weather is not suitable for fighting or traveling! But the two kingdoms of Perth and Ilusia, which are located near Saint Martin, had a tacit understanding and chose this time to travel. The two sides brought hundreds of thousands of troops, various important talents and a large number of princes and ministers, united together to form a huge fleet, bypassed the edge of Saint Martin, and prepared to go to the Upside Down Mountain! On a luxurious ship in the fleet! "We''re leaving like this, don''t you look a little embarrassed?" The king of Perth, Hedolph, dang his cigar abruptly, asked Shuenda Lucas, the sturdy king of the Kingdom of Ilusia. Tao. "Yes!" Lucas nodded, looked at Shidolph, and asked faintly, "But, embarrassment and life, which one do you think is important?" "Power!" After a while, Shidolph gave a seemingly irrelevant answer! "Ha ha!" Hearing this answer, Lucas stared into Shidolph''s eyes for a long time, then suddenly laughed. This laugh is like sarcasm, like self-deprecating! "Ha ha!" While listening to his laughter, Shidolph also shook his head inexplicably and laughed. After laughing for a long time, Shidolph stopped laughing, and sighed quietly, "We are all the same people..." --- "Going?" Arthur looked at the intelligence in his hand and showed a smile. This approach did not surprise Arthur, and it was one of the two answers he had thought before! For the two kingdoms, unless you have to fight Saint Martin, walking is the best choice! With the background and strength of the two kingdoms, no matter which sea area you go to, you can re-establish a huge kingdom or conquer a kingdom as a base. Although they will inevitably lose a lot of national strength during this process, it is better than smashing with Saint Martin! "But... do you want to keep them?" Arthur murmured and frowned. As for the two kingdoms, Arthur had no feelings! Whether he walks or not, he is just like that! is nothing more than the difference between direct occupation and an additional step of attack. In the end, the end of the two kingdoms must be the same, even if they have any hole cards! However, their departure will surely take away a large number of gold and silver jewelry, which is what Arthur is greedy! The gold and silver jewelry of the two kingdoms must be indispensable! So Arthur was thinking, should I keep them in the end! "Let''s let it go!" After thinking for a while, Arthur made a decision in his heart! Although the West Sea has not been completely occupied, it is not an exaggeration to say that the general situation is set! In this case, Arthur naturally wanted to look at other sea areas! But the problem is that the events of the Whitney Kingdom and the Deer Spirit Kingdom made the world government more vigilant. They began to pay attention to the forces that suddenly flourished in other sea areas! This makes Arthur a little depressed! He had dark hands in other waters before, but under the attention of the world government, these dark hands did not dare to move, because if there is any movement, it will be detected by the world government that has learned the lesson! Because of this, he put on the vest of the sugar kingdom in the clown town of the East China Sea! But even so, Arthur didn''t think it was very safe! Once the vest is too dazzling, there is a chance of being discovered! And now the departure of the Kingdom of Perth and the Kingdom of Elucia is also an opportunity! Both kingdoms are big kingdoms. The military power in the West China Sea is considered to be the top, not to mention other sea areas, and naturally it is also considered to be the top! And once they enter other waters, whether it is to find an island to rebuild the country or attack another kingdom, it will inevitably cause a **** storm! no way! The whole sea areas cakes are so big and they are basically distributed. Once one more person eats it, others will naturally eat less, or even not eat it! But who would be willing to accept the result of eating less or not eating? The two kingdoms cannot accept the days when there is no cake to eat, and the kingdoms of other seas cannot accept too many people who eat cakes! Therefore, other sea areas will surely fall into chaos by that time, war will be launched over the size of the cake, and the entire sea area will fall into chaos! And this chaos is undoubtedly the best cover for the vests controlled by Saint Martin! Amidst the chaos, even if the vest controlled by St. Martin suddenly develops, it will not be too conspicuous! If there is any movement of fish in the calm water of the lake, people will be noticed, because it will cause the fluctuation of the lake. But what is happening to the fish in the rapids is not easy to be discovered, because the rapids themselves are an excellent cover! Thinking, Arthur picked up the phone bug on the side and dialed out. "Blubru!" While the phone rang, the phone worm was quickly connected! "Your Majesty!" German''s voice rang from the phone! "Let the people from the two kingdoms go over and let the intelligence personnel continue to observe the movement of the Perth Kingdom and the Eleucia Kingdom to see which sea area they have gone to!" Arthur ordered. "Understood!" German nodded! ---- The time has come to the end of December! After Arthur deliberately let it go, and after walking around St. Martin for a month, the combined fleet of the Kingdom of Perth and the Kingdom of Elucia came to the front of Upside Down Mountain! "Lucas...I think we''ll be separated here!" Heidolph looked at the falling waterfall in front of him, and said quietly towards the king of the kingdom of Elucia. "Why? Are you not with me?" Lucas asked with a frown, "As long as we are united, we can walk sideways no matter which sea area we go to!" "I''m afraid of being swallowed by you!" Heidolph bluntly said, "Our kingdom itself has fewer troops than the kingdom of Elucia. If I go to a sea area with you, I''m afraid of being stabbed in the back by you!" "Am I such a person?" Lucas looked at Shidolfo a little uneasy. "Yes!" Heidolph nodded without hesitation as he listened to him. "Alright..." Lucas asked without a change in his face after touching his nose, "Then which sea area will your kingdom go to next?" "Beihai! The East China Sea is too peaceful~www.novelhall.com~ The distribution of benefits is almost the same. If you rush in, you will only be attacked by groups! The world government over the South China Sea has discovered that Saint Martin secretly controls a kingdom. I am afraid. We have to confront Saint Martin at that time! The Great Channel is too chaotic and not conducive to the development of the kingdom!" said Shidolfo in a deep voice. "Then I will go to the East China Sea! I am afraid that what you said in the South China Sea will be fulfilled! As for the North Sea, since you said it, I won''t fight with you! The magnetic field, ocean currents, and climate of the great channel are indeed a problem!" After taking a cigarette, Si said, "Although the East China Sea is calm and the distribution of benefits is almost the same, the strength of the kingdoms is also very weak. Although they may be attacked by groups, it may not be a good opportunity!" "Once you have a firm foothold in the East China Sea, then it is equal to the wolf entering the flock. Maybe I have the same opportunity as Saint Martin in the kingdom of Elucia!" As he said, Lucas couldn''t help but flashed a glimmer of ambition! "it is good!" Hearing what he said, after Heidolf nodded, he took a deep look at him and said, "Then... never see you again!" "Never see you again?" Lucas smiled and said, "Okay, never see you again!" Immediately, the fleets of the two kingdoms split in two in front of Upside Down Mountain! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 809： The beginning of the plot Time is passing fast! After the two countries left, a few months passed in a blink of an eye, and the time came to the 1510 year of the Haiyuan calendar! Tokai! Goa Kingdom Windmill Village Port "You are leaving now?" Luffy stood on the harbor and asked with a smile at Shanks. If someone takes a closer look at this time, you can feel a reluctance in Luffys full smile! "Yeah, I''ve been here for too long, it''s always going to be parting!" Shanks replied with a smile while standing in the harbor with his back to Luffy, looking at the sea in the distance. said, he changed his voice and asked again, "By the way, will you be lonely?" Listening to these words, after a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, Luffy took a deep breath, revealed a bright smile, and said, "Although it will be lonely, I won''t ask you to take me away again, because. .. I decided to be a pirate myself!" Hearing this, Shanks suddenly turned his head, showing a funny smile, and said mischievously, "I won''t take you away anyway! And...can someone like you be a pirate?" "I will!" Lu Fei squatted and shouted stubbornly, "One day I will find a partner who will not lose to your group. I will find the world''s number one treasure. I absolutely want to be One Piece!" "Are you going to surpass us?" Shanks looked at Luffy''s stubborn face, as if something had been touched in his heart, smiled, and took off the straw hat on his head that Roger gave him. , Pressed on Luffy''s head, and said, "Then...I will leave this hat to you for safekeeping! It is my most important hat, please keep it safe!" "Woo~" Feeling the straw hat on the top of his head and the warm hand on the straw hat, Luffy could no longer hold back the feelings in his heart, choked up, and tears flowed down! While watching this scene, Shanks didn''t say anything. After rubbing Luffy''s head vigorously, he turned around resolutely and boarded his ship. In a while! As the ship set off, Shanks stood on the edge of the deck, smiling while watching Luffy in the harbor biting his lip and crying, and thought to himself, "You must return it to me in the future, and wait for you to become an outstanding Pirate... we have an appointment, Luffy!" Just as Shanks was thinking about it, a small-looking merchant ship entered the port at this time! And just as the merchant ship and the ships of the Redhead Pirate Group passed by, the sad redhead who had been immersed in parting seemed to have noticed something, and turned his head to look at the merchant ship! It just so happened that a tall, sturdy, handsome blond man on the merchant ship seemed to sense something at this moment and turned to look at Shanks! Four eyes face each other! The blond man was taken aback first, then gave Shanks a bright smile! And Shanks looked at this smile, but subconsciously frowned! Who is he? looks so familiar! Shanks couldn''t help but fell into thought. "what happened?" After a long while, before Shanks could come up with a result, Ben Beckman on the side saw him in thought and thought he had something on his mind, but he hurriedly asked with concern. Hearing this voice, Shanks immediately broke free from his thoughts. "No!" He shook his head slowly, and hesitated, "On the merchant ship that just passed by, that person is a bit familiar, as if I have seen it nowhere... Uh, maybe I think too much!" "Well..." Ben Beckman frowned and looked back at the merchant ship that had just sailed, but he was also lost in thought! Shanks thinks too much? Ben Beckman does not believe it! has been together for so long, he knows Shanks very well! Although usually a bit nervous, funny, and jokes, but in terms of intuition, it is still very effective, so he said that the person was a little familiar just now, that must be someone he is familiar with! And just now. Shanks flashed a flash of light in his head, slapped his head, and suddenly said, "I remember! He is the king of Saint Martin, the wanted man of the world government, and he is offering a reward of 10 billion Pendragon Arthur!" --- the other side! After and Shanks missed, Arthur took a deep look at their ship and sighed, "I''m still a step late. I didn''t see the King of Pirates, nor the famous scene of the King of Pirates!" After the Chinese New Year, Arthur is ready to come to Windmill Village! Well, it''s mainly to see the famous scene of the bandit king and Shanks breaking his arm! After all, when I came to the Pirate World, it is indeed a pity not to look at this scene! It''s a pity, because of the various government affairs, he hurried to rush, but he came a step late, only saw the scene where Shanks and the others were leaving! "Forget it, it''s all here, since the famous scenes are not seen, then look at Luffy, look at Ace, look at Sabo!" After thinking for a while, Arthur made a decision in his heart! Although I didnt see the famous scene, its good to see the protagonist in the future! Thinking, Arthur got off the ship immediately after the merchant ship docked! "This guest, what are you doing in our village?" Just after Arthur got off the ship, the village chief of Windmill Village who had come to send Shanks and his party away, Wup Slap stepped forward and asked with a trace of caution. No wonder Slapp is so careful! Although the East China Sea is the safest sea area among the four seas, the safest does not mean that there is no threat. There are also incidents of pirates attacking the village. Therefore, even if Fengche Village is a relatively poor town, even if Fengche Village is remote, and even if Karp often comes back, Slap will still have a little defense in his heart when encountering outsiders! After all, I''m afraid of everything! "Oh, we are a passing merchant ship. We met the King of the Seas on the way, and lost a lot of supplies in order to escape, so I want to rest in your village for a few days and replenish supplies!" Arthur smiled and found an excuse at random! "Ok!" Hearing this answer, Slapp looked up and down the merchant ship again, nodded, and promised, "If thats the case, then you are welcome to come! Im Wup Slapp, the village chief here, if there is anything If you do, you can ask me!" What Arthur said is something that often happens in the ocean! Generally speaking, when an ordinary merchant ship encounters a monster like the king of the sea, it will either drop its cargo, lighten the load of the ship, and then quickly escape, or attack it with artillery, hurt it, and let it escape. Or just kill it! And Arthur, the merchant ship Slap, looked up and down and discovered that it was an ordinary merchant ship with no artillery, so it was normal to drop supplies to lighten the ship''s load and escape! "Hello village chief!" Arthur smiled and stretched out his hand to shook Slapp, and asked, "By the way, village chief, do you have any hotel or something here that can let me stay?" "Hotel..." Slap said in a deep voice, "Our Windmill Village is just a small village, and there are usually no people coming, and there are no hotels! If you want a hotel, you can only drive a boat around. , Go to the main city of our Goya Kingdom, there is a hotel!" Although the Windmill Village belongs to the Goa Kingdom, because the Goa Kingdom likes to isolate those who are poor and bad in the kingdom, it has almost no connection with the Goa Kingdom, let alone a good road! Because of this, Slap asked Arthur to sail around to the main city of Goya! "That''s it... forget it! I''ll live on the boat!" Arthur said in deep thought~www.novelhall.com~ For the main city of Goya Kingdom, Arthur really didn''t bother to go! In addition to being too lazy to continue walking, it was also because the society on the main city of Goa Kingdom was too deformed, which made him a little unhappy! In order to become the so-called most beautiful country in the East China Sea, all those bad places that originally belonged to the kingdom were isolated from the society of the Goa Kingdom. What is the difference between this and the secret of the ears? And it is such a deformed society, Arthur is naturally not in the mood to watch it, unless one day it is taken down, so he chose to stay! "Guest, if you don''t mind...I have an empty room in my bar, I can live in it for you!" At this moment, Mackino, who also came to bid farewell to Shanks, said softly. Listening to her words, Arthur was taken aback for a moment, then he reacted and said, "Okay!" Speaking, Arthur seemed to think of something again, and added, "Of course, I will pay!" "Ok!" Magino didn''t say anything to refuse this, but she smiled slightly but nodded in agreement. Soon, after Arthur let some of the intelligence personnel who followed him on the merchant ship look at the merchant ship, he and Mackinaw entered the village together! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 820： Mocking Shanks That night! The red-haired pirates who had originally left took advantage of the night and quietly returned to the port of Windmill Village! "Boss, didn''t you say that he is a king and can''t do anything to Lu Fei, Markino, and the village chief?" Raki Lu asked with breathlessly while chewing on chicken legs. "Yeah, I don''t think he would do anything to Xiao Lu Fei and the others! But everything is just in case!" Shanks said, turned his head and looked at Laki Lu with a serious expression, said, " Besides, if we dont figure out the purpose of his coming here, we will leave like this. Can you rest assured?" "That''s right!" Laki Lu thought for a while, and said nothing! If Arthur''s purpose is not figured out, he will not be at ease if he leaves! "But, how do we figure out his purpose?" **** said with a frown, "If you just ask... he can''t tell the truth, right?" "Yes! And judging from his bounty and his record, we can''t use force if we want to!" Laki on the side added chicken legs while eating. Shanks listened to these words, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "Anyway, see him first! If you don''t even meet, then there is no way to figure out the purpose!" "Ok!" The crew nodded in agreement. "Meet...Let''s go with the two of us!" At this time, Ben Beckman, who had not spoken, hesitated for a moment and said, "Let them be prepared nearby. Once there is no talk, or there is a conflict, , It can also evacuate people in the village in time!" "Well, good!" Shanks thought for a while and nodded heavily. Immediately, he instructed the dignified crew behind him, "You go to every corner of the village and be on guard. If we don''t talk about it, or if there is any conflict, you should evacuate the crowd in time!" "Yes, Captain!" The crew members were afraid to be careless, and nodded together! "By the way, let a few people go to his ship to be on guard. Don''t let the people on his ship find out. Once they find out, control them! Well, I just used my sight and smell to perceive that there is nothing strong on his ship. Who!" Ben Beckman added. The crew members heard the words and nodded again! Soon, the members of the red-haired pirate group started to act according to the instructions! And Shanks and Ben Beckman came to Mackinaws bar with a heavy heart! After a round of skillful turns, the two came to a side room of the bar. "Ok!" After glanced at each other, the two nodded, and at the same time opened the door and walked in! And as soon as the two entered, they saw that Arthur seemed to have expected it, sitting on the bed, looking at the two entering with a smile! "Sit!" Without saying much, Arthur gestured to the two chairs in front of him to please! Shanks and Ben Beckman looked at this scene, and after a glance at each other, they pulled out the chairs together with tacit understanding and sat down! However, the two did not relax! Even after sitting down, the muscles of the two of them were still tense, and their hands were placed on their weapons, and their faces showed a look of alertness, as if Arthur was some kind of enemy. Launch an attack! On the other hand, looking at Arthur in front of them, his face was relaxed and free, as if he didn''t put the two in his eyes! "What are the two of you coming to see me so late?" Arthur looked at the guarded two with a smile. In fact, he also knew in his heart why the two came to him so late! is nothing but fear that he will do something to the people in the village! And the reason why Arthur asked them the reason was that he wanted to tease Shanks and tease him! Well, if you think about molesting the four emperors in the future, there is an inexplicable sense of accomplishment! "Your Majesty Arthur, what are you doing in this village?" Shanks didn''t mean anything, looking at Arthur with scorching eyes, and asked directly. "What did you say?" A smile hung on Arthur''s face, and he asked with a deep meaning. I said an egg? If I knew, I would **** ask you? Shanks roared in his heart, but asked calmly on his face, "Please speak out, Your Majesty!" Seeing Shankss appearance, Arthur rolled his eyes and said with evil amusement, Oh, Im not the enemy of the world government and the navy? Ive inquired about the naval hero Karp, who seems to be a grandson Right here, planning to catch him to threaten Karp!" "Hey!" Hearing these words, Shanks and Ben Beckman had their hearts beating almost at the same time! "Then...may I ask your majesty, what is the name of Karp''s grandson?" Shanks showed a serious face, and after looking at Ben Beckman, he asked again. "Oh, there is nothing bad to say, it seems to be called Luffy!" Arthur said with a bit of amusement. confirmed! He came to find Xiao Lufei! Shanks and Ben Beckman were both shivering almost at the same time! After a long silence, Shanks frowned, stared at Arthur, and said, "Doesnt your Majesty feel that this is a bit mean? Threatening people with family members doesnt seem like a king should do it?" "Despicable?" Arthur looked at the two with a surprised expression and said, "Aren''t you pirates? Tell me despicable? Whether it is despicable or your pirates is the most despicable! Besides, the enemy...what''s so despicable Yes, victory is the most important thing!" "Uh..." Shanks was choked by this sentence, but for a moment he couldn''t think of how to say it! Although he is not a despicable person, he also knows that most of the pirates are just like Arthur said, despicable! Well, the few who are not mean, either they are powerful and don''t need to be mean, or they are Tie Han who just debuted! Moreover, Shanks agreed with what Arthur said, "The enemy...what is so despicable, victory is the most important thing". In the sea for so many years, from getting on Rogers ship to now forming his own pirate group, he has seen too many things, and he also understands that only the victor in the sea has the right to speak, what is despicable, All have to be ranked behind! Of course, identification belongs to identification, it is about Luffy, Shanks can only bite the bullet and stop Arthur! "What? You know this Luffy?" At this moment, Arthur looked at the two suspiciously~www.novelhall.com~ At the same time, Arthur released a murderous look and enveloped the two! Danger! Extremely dangerous! A deadly sense of danger was overwhelmingly pressed towards them, and the two people under pressure had difficulty breathing! "Flop!" Suddenly, their hearts beat faster. too strong! The answer is wrong, I am afraid it will be life-threatening! Such an idea appeared in both hearts at the same time! But even like this, Shanks gritted his teeth and said with difficulty, "Your Majesty, can you give me some face? Don''t look for Luffy anymore!" Appeared! Appeared! The legendary fruit of face! Arthur, who was full of evil taste in his heart, could no longer stretch himself when he heard this familiar sentence. After a little snort, he couldn''t help but laughed wildly, "Hahaha~" And with his laughter, the solemn atmosphere in the room seemed to have been blown by the strong wind, completely disappeared! "Your Majesty, what are you!?" Shanks looked dumbfounded at Arthur who was suddenly laughing wildly in front of him, and said in surprise. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 821： The fate of the protagonist "I just made a joke with you!" Arthur smiled, looking at Shanks'' stunned look, "I know Luffy''s grandfather, and his father is even more familiar to me. I''m also him by all accounts. Uncle, so you don''t have to worry about what I do to him!" Are you kidding? After Shanks and Ben Beckman looked at each other, they frowned! They do not confirm that what Arthur said is true or false! Its okay if its true, but if its fake and cheated them, and they believe it so easily, then Windmill Village is really dangerous! "Why don''t you believe it?" Arthur saw the suspicion of the two, and said with some disdain, "Just with you two, there is no value for me to lie!" This is true! Although Shanks now has a bit of strength, that''s it! It is not worth Arthur to cheat at all! Furthermore, Shanks currently has no use value or conflicts of interest with Arthur, and Arthur didn''t bother to lie to him. Because of this, Arthur will only talk to him here now. If Shanks is really useful, or there is a conflict of interest between the two, Arthur will naturally not be as good as he is now! the other side! Hearing Arthur''s disdainful words, Shanks and Ben Beckman secretly relieved and let go of a lot of heart! If Arthur talks in a gentle tone, Shanks may be worried that he has any other purpose. On the contrary, the disdainful words now make them think that what Arthur said is likely to be true! "Then what''s your purpose here?" Shanks asked after hesitating for a while. "Hehe!" Arthur smiled disdainfully, and said, "What''s the purpose of coming here? I''m just going to do something and passing by here, so stop by and see my big nephew!" Well, this is half true! It''s really Luffy and he really took a look at it. The fake is that he didn''t do anything, but to watch the famous scene of Shanks being humiliated by the Bandit King and his arm being bitten! Of course, it is impossible for him to say the latter! So, I can only fool Shanks by doing something passing by as an excuse! Shanks thought for a while, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "In this case, we won''t bother you!" As he said, he stood up, and after taking a deep look at Arthur, he turned and walked towards the outside, but Ben Beckman also stood up and followed after seeing this! Arthur''s words are for this, and the two naturally have no reason to stay! Arthur explained all their doubts, and with Arthur''s strength, it was quite a face to them. They can''t force Arthur to give some substantive evidence, right? Let''s not talk about whether they can''t be forced by their strength or whether Arthur has substantive evidence, just say that with Shanks''s personality, you can''t do such a thing! --- On the way back! Shanks and Ben Beckman are both full of thoughts! "Boss, how is it?" At this time, Laki Lu walked out from under the shadow of a house near the bar, looked at the two men with serious faces, and couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t it a good deal? Didn''t you figure out the purpose of each other?" "No, I figured it out!" Shanks shook his head and said. "Then boss, why are you so worried about your face!" **** Bu came out from the shadow of another house and asked in confusion. "But we are not sure if what he said is true or false!" Shanks said in a deep voice. Raqi Lu asked curiously, "The boss, what should we do next?" "Let''s go!" Shanks thought for a moment, and said sternly. "Boss, don''t you not confirm that what he said is true or not? Go away?" **** raised his brow and asked involuntarily. "It''s not certain, but he really doesn''t need to lie to me, and my instinct tells me that he really has no malice towards Luffy and the village!" Shanks said solemnly. "If that''s the case, let''s go!" Ben Beckman nodded. He believed in Shanks'' intuition! And when the other two heard Ben Beckman say this, they didn''t make any sense! The captain and the deputy captain have decided to leave, so lets go! They believed in their judgment. --- "Ha~ Really, disturbing dreams in the middle of the night!" After Shanks left, Arthur yawned, complained, and fell asleep! the next morning! "Good morning, Mackinaw!" Arthur sat down at the bar while yawning. When I brought Arthur back yesterday, Mackinaw and Arthur had already reported each other''s names! "Good morning, Arthur!" Markino said hello with a smile. "Is there anything to eat in the morning?" Arthur asked. "Yes!" Magino smiled softly and said, "There are milk, coffee, bread, cereal, salad, French fries, fried steak, fried chicken legs, fried chicken wings, what would you like to eat?" "A cup of milk, a bread, and another fried steak and fried chicken legs!" Arthur thought for a while and said. "Okay, please wait a moment!" Magino nodded, turned and entered the kitchen behind the counter, ready to go! And this time! "Pattern!" The door of the bar was pushed open, and a little boy wearing a red vest, red shorts, flip-flops, and a straw hat, with a playful look, broke in! is Luffy! "Macino, Macino, breakfast, breakfast!" As soon as he came in, Luffy sat on the chair at the bar consciously and shouted. "It''s Little Luffy! Wait a minute!" Makino poked her head out of the kitchen and said softly. "Ok!" Luffy nodded heavily, then looked around restlessly! And only then did he see Arthur sitting aside! He was in the harbor yesterday and saw Arthur, but because of the reason Shanks was leaving at that time, he was sad and didn''t care about Arthur. But when he woke up today, he forgot the sadness of parting with Shanks yesterday, and he noticed Arthur! did not speak! Luffy looked up and down Arthur curiously! "Uncle, who are you?" Lu Fei asked curiously after watching it for a while. "Uncle...It''s a passing businessman!" Arthur looked at Luffy, who was still young and a little cute at this time, and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and rubbed his head. And Luffy was still rubbed straight after taking a dodge subconsciously. "Businessman?" Luffy pushed aside Arthur''s big hand and asked curiously, "Is it the same person who comes to our village to sell things every month?" Although Fengche Village is a small remote village, merchant ships also come every month. is mainly to buy some things in the windmill village, and sell all kinds of small things needed by the windmill village. To put it bluntly, these merchant ships are the same as the hawkers who Arthur crossed the streets in the eighties before. "No!" Arthur understood what Luffy said, so he shook his head and said, "It''s not the same! They only buy and sell small commodities. Uncle''s merchant ships are in the four seas, great waterways, and new worlds! " "The Four Seas? Great Channels? New World? What are these places?" Luffy asked with a confused look. For him at this time~www.novelhall.com~Donghai is already the largest range he can understand! "What place!" Arthur sighed and introduced Luffy to these places. "The four seas refer to the East China Sea, the West China Sea, the South China Sea, and the North China Sea. The East China Sea is here..." introduced, but an idea suddenly appeared in Arthur''s heart! When he was reading novels, he often saw in the novels that the protagonist will be paid attention to by what heaven and the will of the world. Their destiny is fixed and unchangeable! At this time, Luffy before him is undoubtedly the protagonist of Pirate World! If he interferes, will Luffy change his fate? Thinking, Arthur''s curiosity became heavier! Try it? try! Finally, he decided to try his hand to see if the fate of the so-called protagonist is really unchangeable! If it is true, then he must be careful! Because that represents what kind of heaven and will of the world really exist. And once he violated the so-called Dao of Heaven, the so-called will of the world, or went against the protagonist Luffy, he would definitely be targeted by the world. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 822： Brush favoritism "Wow, I didn''t expect the world to be so big!" Listening to Arthur''s explanation, Luffy fell into a state of surprise. While looking at Luffy''s surprised look, Arthur smiled but fell into thinking! Now that I have decided to try to change Luffys destiny, of course I have to think about how to start! But here comes the question, where do I start? Luffys original goal was to become a pirate. If he changed his goal, then whether he wanted to become the navy king, the merchant king, or the bounty hunter king, his destiny would be changed! But, with Luffys character, it is not easy to change this goal! Furthermore, the main line of the Pirate World is the Pirate. Once he changes Luffys dream of becoming the One Piece King, if there is really any kind of heaven and will of the world he thinks, then he will definitely die on the spot! So the dream of changing Luffy was denied by him the first time! "Since the dream is temporarily unmovable, and I dare not move, then try to change the plot!" Arthur couldn''t help but think. Speaking of changing the plot, Arthur subconsciously recalled the original plot! Uh... and many more! It seems...it seems...that... the original plot is now completely finished, right? Don''t talk about the plot behind it. In the front, Klick died, Bucky''s soul merged with Newton, and Klockdal became Arthur''s person. In this case, there is a feather plot? Arthur just remembered that the so-called plot was already in his intervention, and it was changed in a mess! And this way, doesnt it mean that there is no such thing as a heaven, the so-called will of the world? "No, not necessarily, it may also be because these so-called plots are not fixed, but can be changed at any time!" Arthur thought secretly, "There is a saying that the general situation cannot be changed under the heavenly way, but the minor situation can be changed. It may also be because of this, so there is nothing to do now!" Thinking, Arthur has a headache! If it is really like what he thinks now, then it will be useless to change the plot, and it will not be able to test the so-called heaven, whether the world will exist or not! "So it can only change Luffy''s dream?" Arthur frowned. Suddenly, another thought appeared in his mind! just in case... Can the so-called protagonist be changed? "hiss---" Thinking of this possibility, Arthur took a breath! If it is true, he really has no way to determine which way of heaven and world will exist or not! "No matter what, try to change the plot first! Luffy should have only met Ace and Sabo a few months later, but trying to get them to meet in advance in the past few days is a change of the plot!" "If you still dont feel any changes after the plot has changed, then you want to try to change Luffys dream. Once Luffys dreams have changed, and you havent felt the existence of any heaven or world will, then no matter what Treat them as if they dont exist! After thinking about it for a long time, Arthur made a decision! If even after Luffys dream has been changed, there is no heaven or world will, then it really doesnt matter whether there is world will or not! Because that already means that no matter what Arthur does, there will be no so-called heaven, the so-called will of the world came out to stop it! And just as Arthur was thinking about it, Mackinaw also made breakfast! "Arthur, this is yours!" After Macino put a breakfast in front of Arthur, he turned around and took out a breakfast from the kitchen and put it in front of Luffy, and said gently, "Xiao Lu Fly, this is yours!" "Thank you!" After Arthur said politely, he picked up breakfast and ate! "Thanks!" And after a generous thank you, Yitongfei ate the breakfast in front of him unceremoniously! "By the way, uncle! Have you ever found a treasure in so many places? I heard Shanks say that they have found a lot of treasure!" Luffy asked Arthur as he ate. , "Treasure? I found it!" Arthur responded with a smile. He did find some "treasures", but these "treasures" must be different from what Luffy thought! What Luffy thinks is nothing more than gold jewelry and the like, but what he found is the technology of the Kingdom of Tike! However, at the moment Arthur is going to use Luffy as a tool to test the existence of the so-called heavenly way and the so-called will of the world, so naturally it is better to follow Luffy. Otherwise, if Luffy has a bad impression of him, then no matter what Arthur does, Luffy will have a kind of resistance, and the test will not be easy! "Really!?" Luffy asked in surprise, "Uncle how many treasures did you find?" "A lot, I can''t finish it in a lifetime!" Arthur said with a smile. Luffy is a very nervous person and is not sensitive to numbers. Even if Arthur tells how many treasures he has, he doesn''t know how much, so Arthur simply uses a vague concept to describe it! "Uncle how did you find the treasure? Can you tell me?" Luffy asked curiously. At this time, he didn''t even care about breakfast, put down the things in his hands, and directly made a listening gesture. Although Luffy likes treasures, what he likes the most is not treasures, but the adventures in finding treasures! "Yes!" After Arthur nodded, he began to talk about the so-called adventure process! one-third of them are true and seven are false! In the process of explaining Arthur, in addition to the real adventure, he also added various other novels ~www.novelhall.com~ TV, the magical revision of the plots watched in the movies, and Luffy''s eyes are shining! And watching Luffy like this, Arthur explained, he was very happy too! If you want to change Luffys dream, you cant go straight ahead! Because of the existence of Shanks, Luffy at this time has an innate liking for Pirate as a career. If he goes straight ahead and wants to change his dreams hard, or simply say that Pirate is not a good career, it must be impossible. He would still dislike Arthur for this. Once he has a disgusting idea for Arthur, then it is even more difficult to change his dream afterwards! So, the best and safest way at the moment is to first brush up on Luffy''s favorability, explain to him what he likes, and wait for the favorability to increase, then slowly use some "facts" to convince him! "When you think about it, how do you feel like you are playing a game?" Arthur thought, and suddenly such a thought appeared! However, he soon suppressed this idea and began to concentrate on the treasure hunt story of his magic reform! In the next few days, Arthur did not rush to change the plot, or change Luffys thoughts, but first concentrated on Luffys goodwill, told him various treasure hunt stories of magic reforms, and accompanied him everywhere. play! Until this day... Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 823： Cali Dadan In Arthur''s intention, coupled with his own understanding of Luffy, Luffy''s favorability increased every day. Today, Arthur feels that time is almost up! In the past few days, in addition to the goodwill with Luffy, Arthur also found the place where Ace was at this time, the resident of the bandit Dadan family in the forest outside Windmill Village! So Arthur decided to take the road to meet Ace today. Try to change the plot to this degree, will there be any world will or heaven? Of course, the final result of this experiment is actually known in Arthur''s mind now! After all, he had changed the original plot completely before, and nothing happened. What''s more, now he is just letting them know about this little thing in advance? However, even if there are counts, I have to experiment! If you don''t even test, and you can easily conclude, then Arthur, who has always taken stability as the standard, will always have a trace of doubt in his heart. Only after experimenting and getting a result, this doubt will disappear completely! Thinking, Arthur said to Luffy who was haunting him to listen to the adventures of finding treasures, "Little Luffy, can I take you out today?" As soon as I heard of playing, Luffy naturally had no reason to disagree. He lit his head frantically and happily agreed, "Okay, okay!" "That''s OK, let''s go!" Arthur said with a smile. Talking, Arthur said to Markino on the stage again, "Markino, I''ll take Luffy to play, maybe I will be back later today!" "Okay!" Markino nodded softly. In addition to the goodwill of Luffy these days, Arthur also has a good relationship with the people in the village. Although they did not deliberately brush their favor, but at least let them think that Arthur is a good person! Among them, because of his mild personality and Arthur staying in the tavern almost every day, he has the most contact, so Mackinaws goodwill is the highest! Therefore, when Arthur said to take the road to fly out to play, she didn''t doubt anything! Well, this is why Arthur wants to make a good relationship with the people in the village by the way! If the relationship between the people in the village is not good, it will be a problem even to take the road to play! After all, no one in any village would let a stranger take the children in the village to play! After , Arthur took Luffy and walked to the forest outside of Windmill Village! "Uncle, uncle, where are you taking me to play?" was running around Arthur all the way, and asked curiously. "Take you to find a kid about your age to play!" Arthur said with a smile after a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. "Really?" Luffy just got interested! Fengche Village is because the village is too small and the population is too small, so the age of the population has a gap. There are almost no people at or about the same age as Lu Fei. So Luffy usually plays alone, so he always wanted to have friends to play with him! "Really!" Arthur smiled and stretched out his hand, rubbing Luffy''s head and said, "By the way, he is still your brother!" "Yay!? Luffy stopped running around like this, he came to Arthur''s side, looked up at him and asked in surprise, "My...brother!?" "Yes!" Arthur nodded and said, "He is your grandfather''s grandson, a little older than you, does that count as your brother?" "Count, count!" Lu Fei nodded fiercely, and said innocently, "He is my grandfather''s grandson, he is older than me, of course he counts as my brother!" , the nervous Luffy suddenly reacted and said in surprise, "Huh? Uncle, do you still know my grandfather?" "Of course! I not only know your grandfather, but also your father!" Arthur said with a smile. "what!?" Lu Fei showed a surprised expression again, and said, "My father?" "Yes! I''m still good friends with him!" Arthur said with a smile. Well, although it is a superficial friend, it is also a friend, isnt it? "Really? What is my father doing? Why hasn''t he come to me?" Lu Fei asked, suddenly feeling a little depressed. He was thrown to Luffy in Windmill Village by the irresponsible Karp since he was a child. Although the people in the village are very good, he has not encountered anything bullying him, scolding him for wild species, or not having a father. When the family is reunited, no matter how nervous he is, he will inevitably be touched! "He!" Arthur looked at Luffy''s depressed look, and after an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes, he said, "He is a great man, doing a great thing, so he can''t come to see you!" Although Arthur regarded Luffy as a tool man, Luffy was still a child after all, and he couldn''t do such shameless things as speaking badly about other peoples fathers in front of children, so he directly set up a story for Luffy about his father. Great image! "is it?" Luffy''s emotions rose again, he pestered Arthur and asked, "Then where is he now? What is he doing?" How do I know where he is now? I know what I''m doing, it''s nothing more than subverting the kingdom! But this point is said, can you understand it with your IQ? Thinking, Arthur could only fudge helplessly, "He can''t tell others what he is doing now, he can only say it after he succeeds!" Since you dont know, and you cant understand it after you say it, just dont say it! "Oh!" Luffy is disappointed again! Fortunately, his disappointment disappeared soon! Because they were chatting, they also came to their original destination, the residence of the Dadan family of bandits --- a big wooden house in the Goerbo Mountain! Although there is no half of them around, Arthur, who flew here with the road, immediately noticed that someone was watching them! "The vigilance did a good job!" After Arthur sighed in secret, he took Luffy forward and knocked on the door of the wooden house. "!" With the knock on the door, a heavy footstep also came out of the wooden house! "Bang, bang, bang!" In the sound of heavy footsteps, the wooden house was severely pulled apart! "boom!" While the door of the wooden house hit the wall with a dull sound, a stout middle-aged woman who looked like a beast with a cigarette appeared in front of Arthur! "Who?" Cali Dadan yelled rudely. While talking, Kali Dadan''s saliva spurted out! subconsciously! Arthur took two steps back to avoid the fate of drool splashing on his body! "Introduce myself, my name is Arthur, the one next to me is Luffy, Monkey D. Luffy!" As Arthur said, he suddenly noticed Cali Dadan''s pupils after hearing the words Monkey. Shrinking. So Arthur added with a smile, "Yes, it''s the Monkey you think! He is the grandson of Monkey D. Karp!" Kali Dadan tremblingly asked, "Is he also Karp''s grandson?" As he said, Kali Dadan seemed to think of something, his face changed, and he said with a sneer, "Wait, no! Boy, I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know where you know about Karp, but you just want to Get a kid and say he is Karp''s grandson. Do you think I will believe it?" Hearing this, Luffy is not happy before Arthur has spoken! "My grandfather is Karp!" Luffy said madly~www.novelhall.com~ but Arthur didn''t say anything, just smiled slightly, and then stretched out a hand toward the side of the hill. "Cracking!" Without any moves, pure electricity gushed out from this hand, condensed into a flash of lightning, struck towards the hill! "Boom!" After a loud noise, the top of the hill was completely gone, only a few remaining, beating arcs were left. "Gulong!" Watching this scene, Kali Dadan swallowed hard. "Now... believe it?" Arthur asked slowly with a devilish smile. Kali Dadan squeezed a strong smile on his face and said, "I believe it!" "That''s good!" After Arthur nodded in satisfaction, he said again, "Today, we will stay here for that day, no problem, right?" "No problem, no problem!" Kali Dadan nodded repeatedly. How dare she have any problems at this time! She is afraid that she has a problem. If her life cannot be kept, there will be a problem too! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 824： Experimenting To Arthurs surprise, after staying in the Dadan family for a day, from morning to night, except for a meal by the Dadan family, he did not wait until Ace came back! Helpless, Arthur can only take Luffy back first! But at about noon the next day, Arthur took Luffy to the Dadan family again! "Why are you here again!" Seeing Arthur and Luffy who appeared at the door early in the morning, Da Dan was all ill! Yesterday, she was so scared that she was nervous about eating all day long. Today Arthur is here again, and she feels that her heart can''t stand it anymore! However, some things will not happen because of personal will! So, Arthur directly moved Da Dan aside, stuffed Lu Fei into the wooden house, and then asked Da Dan, "Why can''t I come?" "No, no, you can come, you can come!" Da Dan said quickly with a flattering smile on his face. Does she dare to say no? Of course I dare not! "By the way, Ace hasn''t come back today?" Arthur asked. "I came back late at night last night. It was still dark this morning, and I went out again without breakfast!" Dadan answered honestly. After a day of getting along, Da Dan still didn''t know who Arthur was, but through her words and deeds, she probably knew that Arthur should have no malice, so she answered Arthurs question straightforwardly! "You went out before the daybreak?" Arthur frowned and murmured, thinking about it, and said to Da Dan, "Well, Luffy will let you go first. I have to leave for a while before coming to pick it up at night. he!" Arthur wanted to find Ace! Well, he thinks its no way to just wait. After all, he is not an idler who has nothing to do. He has to test out a result quickly, and when he gets the result, he can quickly go to the next test. "Okay, okay!" Da Dan nodded and agreed. "Xiao Lu Fei, you can play here, I will go out first, and pick you up at night!" Arthur rubbed Luffy''s head and said. "Then uncle, come and pick me up!" Luffy said seriously. If it''s an average child, and it''s just left behind, it will definitely be a little embarrassing, a little scared, and even cry, but for Luffy, this problem does not exist at all! was "played" by Karp from childhood to Luffy, a group with strong adaptability! "Don''t worry, I will pick you up at night!" After Arthur smiled and said, he turned and left here! But, as soon as I left here, and before I walked far, even before I let out the domineering, Arthur met Ace! "Cracking!" With the swaying sound of the bushes, Ace dragged a tiger-shaped creature that was seven or eight times his size, with various sharp wounds, as if it had been caught in some trap, and there was no sound anymore from the forest. Appeared in front of Arthur! After faintly glanced at the stranger Arthur, Ace said nothing or surprise, and dragged the prey toward the Dadan family! "Forget it, just watch them quietly!" hesitated, Arthur did not choose to greet Ace directly, but quietly followed! In a while! Ace returned to the Dadan family. "boom!" After throwing the prey to the floor, Ace went straight to find a place to lie down and rest. "Come on, take things down and deal with it!" Upon seeing this, Da Dan grinned, and after showing a smile, he greeted him skillfully and took the prey down for cooking. Then, she took Luffy to Ace, and said, "Ace, this is also Mr. Karp''s grandson, called Luffy!" Listening to her words, Ace raised his eyelids and looked at Luffy, then closed his eyes again and rested! "Are you Ace? I am also grandpa''s grandson, can we meet each other?" Luffy said with a serious face. But for Luffy, Ace didn''t even raise his eyelids this time, as if he hadn''t heard. But, is Luffy the kind of person who gives up easily? of course not! "Ace, what do you like to eat? I like meat!" "Ace, what is your dream? I want to be One Piece!" "Ace, my arm can always be stretched, can you?" "Ace..." After that, Luffy has been persevering and chatting with Ace. However, Ace did not even look up at Luffy''s whispering words as if there was no such person as Luffy! Until the prey he brought back is cooked! "Come for lunch!" Da Dan divided the cooked prey and placed them in front of the two. At this time, Ace suddenly opened his eyes as if he had received some signal, picked up the cooked lunch, and gobbled it up. When Luffy saw it, he took up the food without hesitation, and then gobbled it up! But soon Ace is finished! He wiped his mouth and walked outside. At this time, Luffy still didn''t finish eating! "Oh, Ace, wait for me!" Looking at Ace''s leaving back, Luffy looked down at the unfinished food in his hand. After tangling a bit, he simply took the plate and ate it. Chased out! the other side! Watching this scene, Arthur, who had been hiding, frowned, and muttered, "It seems that nothing happened? Or just let it go? Well, let''s try a few more days! According to the statistical point of view Judging from it, the result obtained in one day is not accurate!" In the next few days, Arthur brought Lu Fei over every morning, and then took Lu Fei back in the evening! The relationship between Luffy and Ace is like the original book. From the beginning, they were indifferent and gradually improved, and during this period Luffy and Sabo also met! However, after a few days of observation, Arthur also decided to conduct the next experiment! Change Luffys dream! In the past few days, no matter whether it was in contact with Ace or Saab, nothing happened. This also shows that either this degree of change will not cause the so-called The attention of the way of heaven and the will of the world is either that there is no so-called way of heaven, the so-called will of the world. So, in this case, Arthur naturally wants to conduct the next experiment! As for how to proceed with the next experiment... In the past few days, in addition to observing Luffy, Ace, and Sabo, what is unusual after the contact, Arthur also thought about how to change Luffy''s dream, and made a relatively complete plan based on this! Thinking, Arthur took out a baby phone bug from his pocket and dialed it out! "Blubru!" In a ringing, the call is connected! "Hey!" The voice of an intelligence officer came over the phone. "It''s me, how is the investigation?" Arthur said sternly. "Returning to your Majesty, a subordinate intelligence officer called just now, saying that there is a nearby island called Maitian Island. Recently, a group of pirates spotted it!" the intelligence officer said. "Okay, I see, when you draw a map of Maitian Island, I''ll get it!" After Arthur gave a command, he hung up the phone! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 825： Cornfield island Luffys dream originated from Shanks and the group After he had been in contact with Shanks for a long time, he was misled by the performance of Shanks and his group. He thought that the pirate was like the Shanks and his group, so he dreamed of becoming a pirate! But does he really understand pirates? Do not! How can a child who is a few years old know the pirate? In this case, the most important and important thing for Arthur to change his dream is to let him meet the real pirate, experience the cruelty of the pirate, and destroy his only impression of the pirate. . And it was this time that Arthur had the opportunity to change his dream! Otherwise, there is no way for him to change his mind. With Luffys character, its definitely not enough! Thinking, after a glimmer of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, he said to Lu Fei on the side, "Little Lu Fei, today Uncle will take you to another place to play?" "Somewhere else?" Luffy frowned subconsciously and said, "Don''t you go play with Ace and the others?" "Don''t go today!" Arthur said with a smile. "But uncle, I want to play with them!" Luffy said embarrassedly. got rejected! However, this was not unexpected to Arthur! Luffy is having fun with Ace and Sabo these days, and he is definitely not happy to let him go somewhere else at this time! Fortunately, Arthur knew Luffys weakness! Thinking about it, Arthur smiled and said, "Don''t you want the vastness of the sea? Today, my uncle will take you to other islands to play. You can see the vastness of the sea on the way!" Hearing this, Luffy''s eyes lit up, and he nodded repeatedly, "Think, think!" said, he suddenly thought of something, his face showed hesitation, and said, "But...Ace...Sabo..." "We''ll be back tonight, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, you can still go to them to play!" Arthur saw what Luffy hesitated, so he added! Listening to what Arthur said, Luffy didn''t hesitate this time. He stepped forward and took Arthur''s hand. He couldn''t wait to say, "Then let''s go, uncle!" "Row!" After Arthur nodded, he took Luffy to a coast in Windmill Village! "Wow---" Listening to the sound of the waves hitting the coast, Luffy asked puzzledly, "Uncle, what are we doing here? Why don''t we go to the port? Aren''t we going to sea?" "Today, I will show you a different way of going out to sea!" After Arthur smiled mysteriously, he stood behind Luffy, and put him under his arm with one hand! "huhu---" After , without waiting for Luffy to ask a question, Arthur suddenly opened a pair of wings behind him, and then he quickly flapped his wings and flew towards the sky! In a while! They came to an altitude of several kilometers! Immediately, Arthur''s wings shook, and he flew directly toward the original goal! "Uncle, you can fly...No, you have wings?" "Uncle, what''s that just? Why is it so big?" "The sea is so big!" "Hey, how come people are the size of ants?" ... Along the way, amidst Luffys twittering questions, and Arthurs patient explanation and flickering, they soon came to the original goal, Rye Island. Maitian Island is an island dominated by agriculture! Because the soil quality on the island is good, the island is relatively large, and the location is remote, there are usually no pirates, so the people on the island are relatively rich! But because of this, they have recently been targeted by a group of pirates! However, no one on the island knew about this at this time! And the only one who knew about this was Arthur who had just taken Luffy to land on a coast of Maitian Island with a different mind! "Uncle, where is this place?" After landing, Luffy asked Arthur curiously. "This is Ryetian Island, a small island dominated by farming!" Arthur explained with a smile. "Oh!" Luffy nodded. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the only village in Maitian Island, play in Maitian Village!" As Arthur said, he directly took Luffy and walked towards the center of Maitian Island! In a while! They came to Maitian Village! And as soon as they arrived, they immediately attracted the attention of the villagers of Maitian Murakami! "Are they... outsiders?" "It should be! I have never seen them!" "It''s just that there doesn''t seem to be a ship coming recently? How did they appear?" "I do not know!" "Go ask?" ... While a group of people looked at Arthur and the two curiously, they also discussed in a low voice. And this is the time when a group of white-haired elderly people walked out, came to the two of them, and asked politely, "Guest, do you want to come to our village?" "We are here to travel!" Arthur said with a smile. "Travel?" The white-haired old man said in surprise, "There seems to be no place to travel in our place, right?" "You have been here for a long time, and you are used to the scenery here, so I don''t think there is anything, but for us travelers, the scenery here is the best place to travel!" Arthur explained. "Oh!" The white-haired old man nodded with a faint understanding, then thought for a moment, and said, "Then how did you come here...there seems to be no ship in our village''s port, right?" "The ship we took did not come from the port, but from the shore over there, but after we put it down, it was already gone!" Arthur said casually. He can''t say he came here, right? Lets not mention the question of whether the old man believes or not. Even if the old man believes it, after Arthur knows it will cause more questions, such as how did you fly over, how do people fly? So, it''s better to find an excuse to fudge from the beginning, so that all kinds of questions afterwards will be avoided! Besides, this village Arthur was not prepared to stay longer, so he didn''t bother to explain! At this time, Lu Fei opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something. However, Arthur''s eyes and hands are quick~www.novelhall.com~ before he speaks, he covers his mouth! Upon seeing this, the old man glanced at Luffy who wanted to talk, then looked up at Arthur, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Then you guys do it yourself!" said, the old man turned and left! And just after the old man left, Arthur released the hand covering Luffy''s mouth. "Uncle, why did you lie to the old man? We obviously flew here!" Luffy asked curiously. "Because the old man won''t believe it!" Arthur explained casually without knowing or understanding, "If we say flying over, then the old man will definitely not believe us, and even suspect that we are some bad guys. It''s very troublesome to explain, and we don''t have time to play, so I lied to the elderly!" "Oh!" Lu Fei nodded, but still showed a confused face! Although Arthur explained, Luffy still didnt understand! However, out of trust in Arthur, he didn''t ask anything more. "Okay, let''s go play!" Arthur said sternly. "Hmm!" Luffy nodded. Soon, Arthur took Luffy and strolled around the Maitian Island! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 826： The beginning of the ruined dream noon! The only pub in Maitian Village, Old Mikes Pub! "Crack!" After Arthur led Luffy and pushed the door in, he found an old man in the tavern wiping a wine glass in the bar. And this old man, Arthur knew him! is the white-haired old man who just asked him! "Welcome, guest!" The white-haired old man also saw Arthur at this time, so he put down the cup in his hand and said with a smile, "I am the owner of this tavern. Everyone calls me Old Mike!" "Hello, old Mike!" Arthur smiled and said hello, "My name is Arthur, just call me Arthur!" "My name is Lu Fei!" At this time, Lu Fei also interjected. "Okay, Arthur, Luffy!" Old Mike said kindly. After greeting each other, Arthur asked, "Old Mike, do you have anything to eat here?" As soon as he heard the food, before Old Mike could respond, Luffy said with bright eyes, "I want meat, a big piece of meat!" "How about steak? Someone killed a cow in our place the day before yesterday. I bought some steaks back!" Old Mike said with a smile. "All right!" Arthur nodded and said, "Then steak!" After that, Arthur seemed to have thought of something, and quickly shouted to the old Mike who was about to turn around to prepare, and added, "Yes, old Mike! Both of us have relatively big appetites. You can serve as many steaks as you have. !" Upon hearing this, Old Mike glanced at the two of them, nodded, and smiled, "No problem!" Its not uncommon for people to eat a lot in this world, and it can even be said to be common, so Old Mike didnt seem surprised at Arthurs request, so he just agreed! In a while! A few fried steaks were placed in front of Arthur and Luffy! "I''m going to start!" Luffy looked at the fragrant steak in front of him. After saying a word, he was not polite. He picked up the knife and fork and started directly, aiming at one of them and working hard! And Arthur took up the knife and fork without any haste, pointed it at the steak in front of him and ate it! The meat is average! The taste is average too! The heat of frying is over! However, the sauce is not bad and has a unique flavor! After tasting two steaks carefully, Arthur put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth, took out fifty thousand Baileys from his pocket, put it on the table, and said, "Old Mike, I''m going to buy some Things, Luffy stay here, can you take care of it first?" Old Mike looked at the pile of Baileys on the table and said, "Luffy has no problem putting me here, but the steak doesn''t cost that much!" "The steak tastes pretty good, but it''s mostly a tip!" Arthur said with a smile. "Let''s do it!" After hesitating for a while, Old Mike accepted it! He can see that Arthur is not bad for money! "Luffy, you are eating here. If you don''t have enough, you can ask old Mike again. I''ll buy something and I''ll be back soon!" At this time, Arthur turned to Luffy, who was working hard and working hard. Said. "Ok!" Luffy was eating, so after hearing Arthur''s words, he quickly responded without saying much. Seeing this, Arthur didn''t say much, turned around and left the tavern! "I hope you can accept this cruel reality in the future!" When Arthur left the tavern, he had a stature and glanced slightly at Luffy, who was eating upright. After sighing in a low voice, the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily! After , Arthur did not go shopping as he said, but after walking around, he found a hidden corner, flew directly to the sky, and stared at the whole village with domineering look and hearing! ---- Not far from Maitian Island! Three small sailing warships with a skull-head flag hung on them, seemingly shabby, are parked on a small island less than 100 square meters! At this time, one of the ships looks better than the other two! "How''s the inquisition?" A big bald man with a big five and three thick, fierce face, and a shotgun hanging from his waist, asked a middle-aged man with a big back who looked gentle and gentle. "Brother, it''s almost time to inquire!" said the middle-aged man with a sullen smile, "The Maitian Village on the island has a population of almost 300 people, and the defense force is only a spontaneous formation of the village. Patrol of twenty people!" "Moreover, only less than half of the patrols have guns! For the 80-odd members of our Black Lance Pirates, with more than 80 guns, they can easily be taken down!" "That''s good!" The big man grinned and showed a cruel smile! "Then brother, we are now..." After a sullen look flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged man with a big back, he asked gloomily. "Now? Jie Jie~ of course it is for me to enter the village and kill me!" After a trace of bloodthirsty flashed in the eyes of the big man, he gave the order with a grinning smile! "Have you heard, please drive me into the village and kill!!!" Listening to the command of the big man, the middle-aged man with a big back head excitedly shouted towards the group of pirates behind him. "Kill!!!" The pirates also joined in frantically. In a while! The three boats they were on started one after another, heading towards Maitian Island! --- Cornfield Island Port! Two young patrol members responsible for patrolling the port are sitting in a small pavilion near the port and chatting while looking at the port! At this moment, one of the young people seemed to have discovered something, frowned, and looked towards the sea! Suddenly, his pupils contracted and he shouted fiercely, "No, there are pirates!!!" And following his shouting, another young man who was chatting with him also reacted. After briefly scanning the sea and confirming the young man''s call, he immediately ran to a big bell outside the small pavilion! "! ! !" After a bell rang across the island, everyone in Maitian Village on the island also reacted! "There are pirates!" "A pirate is coming!" "The patrol team ~www.novelhall.com~ and young people, all bring the guys and follow me, go to the port to see!" "Other people tidy up the important things at home and follow me to hide in the back mountain! Hurry up!" ... Amid a loud shout, the entire Maitian village fell into chaos. Simply in this chaos, there are some people with high reputation in the village who are trying their best to preside over the situation, so that the people in the village are in the chaos and understand what they should do so that they will not become headless flies! Soon, the people in the village split into two groups! A group of young people followed a middle-aged man with a gun to the port! A group of old and weak women and children went home to pack their things, and then collectively walked towards the back mountain! Luffy, who was eating in the tavern, was ignorant, and was led by the old Mike to the back mountain of the village, following the wave of old and weak women and children! "What''s the matter? Why are they so scared when the pirates come?" Lu Fei was puzzled, but no one explained to him at this time, and no one had time to explain to him, so he was pulled towards the back mountain! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 827： Confusion Cornfield Island Port! A sturdy middle-aged man, holding a loaded gun, was standing on the harbor, and behind him was dozens of young men with guns, knives, axes, even sickles and rakes. Looked solemnly at the three pirate ships not far away! At this time, the people on the three pirate boats looked at the group of people in the harbor with crazy faces! "Brother, they seem to resist!" The middle-aged man with a big back head said gloomily. "Then... crush them!!!" The bald man roared with a hideous face. "Crush them!" A crowd of pirates also echoed the crazy roar! And following their roar, their three pirate ships rushed into the harbor at this moment! "boom!" Without any hesitation, even without getting off the boat, the bald man stood on the bow and fired the first shot directly at the middle-aged man led by Maitian Village. "Puff!" Before he could even react, the middle-aged man was shot headshot and fell on the spot. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After , before the young people of Maitian Village and the patrol team in the harbor could react, a group of pirates followed the bald man, found their positions on the ship, and fired one after another. "what---" "it hurts!" "No way, run away!" "help me!" "Run, we can''t beat them!" ... No accidents! The young villagers and patrol team in Maitian Village, who had no actual combat experience, were spurred by their deaths. They didn''t even make a counterattack. They were directly defeated by the pirates who hadn''t even sailed! "Little ones, rush in for me, kill! Grab!" Looking at this scene, the crazy look on the bald man''s face is even worse. "Kill! Grab!" And a group of pirates also rushed off the ship after the ship docked, with enthusiasm and greed, chased after the escaped Maitian villagers, and rushed towards the inside of the Maitian village! ---- the other side! Above the sky of Ryetian Island, Arthur looked at the killing that was taking place below with a cold face, without any intention to stop it! Well, this looks a bit cruel! But, in Arthur''s eyes, it is nothing! Originally, if he didnt suddenly feel the desire to experiment and wanted to see if there was any way of heaven, what worlds will, and if he didnt come to this village, then according to the cruelty of this group of pirates, there would be basically no possibility in this village. A lively mouth! And now because of his experimental heart, he is ready to try to change Luffy''s dream, so after bringing Luffy here, Arthur decided to take action at a critical time to save some people''s lives! Of course, his ultimate goal is not to save people, but to let Luffy have a deeper understanding of the pirates through the painful performance of these people after the death of their relatives! But in any case, from a certain perspective, Arthur''s approach can be regarded as a good deed, saving some **** people! "So, I''m still a good person!?" Arthur thought dumbfoundingly. But in the next moment, Arthur returned to a serious look, looking coldly at the killing that was taking place below! "almost!" After waiting for a while, after the pirate had searched all the houses in the village and followed the trail towards the back hill of Maitian Island, Arthur narrowed his eyes and showed a dangerous expression. The pirate entered the back mountain, which means it was close to Luffy! And once they officially met with Luffy, Arthur''s first step to change Luffy''s dream was completed! ---- "Brother, according to the traces, they must be in this mountain!" The middle-aged man with a big back said in a deep voice. "Ok!" After the bald man nodded, he showed a ferocious expression and sternly said, "These bastards, take away all the good things. When I find them, I have to strip them off!" "Don''t worry, brother, this island is so big, I just let someone go to watch the port! They have no place to run, you can definitely strip them off!" The middle-aged man with a big back said viciously. "That''s good!" The bald man nodded in satisfaction. And this time! "Cracking!" With a sound, a thin pirate pierced through the grass and came to the bald man! "Boss, I have found it, just ahead!" The thin pirate said with excitement, pointing in the direction behind him. "Good job, when it''s over, reward you with one million Baileys!" The bald guy happily patted the thin pirate on the shoulder and said. "Thank you, Boss!" The skinny pirate said in excitement. "Lead the way~ Everyone comes with me!" The bald man commanded a few words to the thin pirate, then beckoned behind him, and entered the forest first, and a group of pirates followed, and entered the forest! In a while! Under the leadership of the bald man, a crowd of pirates came to a hidden cave aggressively! "Listen to the people inside, let me come out obediently, as long as you come out obediently, maybe I will spare you!" After a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, the bald man shouted toward the entrance of the cave. And his voice soon reached the depths of the cave. "What should I do?" "They are coming in!" "The patrol is all to blame! Those guys are useless at all, they are defeated at once!" "Oh~ I can''t blame them all! We don''t usually have any pirates here, and they have not gone through any actual combat, and it is normal to lose!" "Now is not the time to discuss these, mainly what should we do?" "surrender! Otherwise, you will die if they come in!" "No! Even if we surrender, we will die! The group of pirates is so cruel, the patrol team and the young people were killed by them all. I don''t believe that if we surrender, they will let us go!" "What should I do then? Surrender is no good, no surrender!" "How about... fight with them?" "No way! The patrol team lost so badly, we now have no guns in our hands, I am afraid it will be even worse!" ... After a group of people chatted and talked for a long time, they still didn''t come up with a result! Some people want to surrender, some people dont want to surrender, but no one can persuade anyone! While they were discussing, a small figure, hiding in the corner, fell into deep self-doubt! "Pirate... not like this!" Luffy whispered, falling into self-doubt! In contrast to the kindness and boldness that Shanks and his group gave him ~www.novelhall.com~, the impression of boldness and boldness, at this time this group of pirates gave him a kind of contrast to Shanks and his group. impression. The two impressions were opposed to each other and collided with each other, making Bennbu beat him into chaos for a while! is only a few years old, in the collision of these two impressions, he can no longer tell which one is the real pirate! "Da da da!" While the villagers of Maitian Village were talking about it, when Luffy was in chaos, the bald guy outside the cave seemed to be a little impatient, and walked in directly with someone! soon! The bald man brought a group of pirates and appeared in front of these old and weak women and children in Maitian Village! "I found you!" The bald man said with a grin, then raised the gun in his hand! "boom!" Without any hesitation, the bald man smiled and pulled the trigger. And this shot directly headshot a middle-aged woman at the front of the crowd! At the same time, blood splashed out from her forehead, a large part splashed on other people, and a small part splashed on the face of Luffy who was hiding in the corner! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 828： Sorry, I am late! "what---" "Dead...dead...dead!" "Aunt Susan is dead!" ... Watching the middle-aged woman fall, the scene of the cave suddenly became a mess! However, the bald guy will not let them go! After handing the smoking gun in his hand to a pirate next to him, the bald man said with a grinning smile, "Bring me a knife. I want to kill them one by one. I will kill them by myself!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the middle-aged man with a big back head beside the bald man sent a big knife to the hand of the bald man, grinning viciously, "Brother, your knife!" The bald man didn''t say much, he took the knife directly, with a bloodthirsty expression, licked his tongue, and ordered, "You watch here, don''t let them run away!" "Yes, big brother!" The middle-aged man with a big back head nodded. Then, the bald man flexed his legs slightly and suddenly exerted his force, rushing into the chaotic old and weak women and children of Maitian Village. "Bah!" With the sound of the knife entering the meat, blood splashed out! "Uh---" At the same time, an old man covered his neck and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only stare at the big man, and slowly fell down! Upon seeing this, the bloodthirsty color in the eyes of the bald man was even worse. Immediately, he didn''t hesitate, with a ferocious face, he slashed directly at the people around him crazy! For a time, blood and stumps splashed around. Soon, the old and weak women and children halfway through the hole fell into a pool of blood and completely lost their lives under the frantic swing of the bald man with a broad sword! And at this moment, the bald man stared at the brain chaos in the corner and was impacted by reality. The whole person was startled, and he kept muttering the words "Pirates are not like this" repeatedly. "There are kids here!" The bald guy licked his tongue and said, "Kids, don''t worry, my uncle''s knife is fast, it won''t hurt!" After finished speaking, the bald guy slowly walked towards Lu Fei! "Stop it!" Suddenly, the old Mike standing on the side gritted his teeth and stood in front of Luffy, with a firm expression on his face, and said solemnly, "Kill me if you want to kill, let him go!" "Let him go?" As if seeing something funny, the bald guy grinned and said with a smile, "Okay, I promise you!" After finishing speaking, the bald man took the knife abruptly, slashed to the old Mike''s neck, and grinned again, "I promise to kill you, as for letting him go...hehe!" "Uh---" Hearing this, Old Mike''s eyes widened and his mouth opened, as if he wanted to say something. But his throat seemed to be leaking, but it made him speechless. He could only stare at the bald man with resentful eyes, and then slowly fell down! While watching him fall, Luffy, who was initially stunned, seemed to have received some irritation. He woke up from the stunned state and cried out heartbreakingly, "Old Mike!!!" shouted, Lu Fei raised his head fiercely, looked at the bald man, gritted his teeth, his face was ruthless, "Asshole, I want to kill you!" Immediately, Luffy rushed towards the bald man! What a pity! The Luffy at this time is not the Luffy for the future. He is only seven years old, let alone a pirate like a bald man, even an ordinary adult can''t beat him! So, the next moment! The bald man kicked Luffy and flew upside down! "boom" With a dull sound, Luffy hit the wall of the cave. Pain! Very painful! "Hmm---huh!" Luffy was under this foot, unable to speak in pain, so he could only snorted and slumped on the ground! And under the effect of this intense pain, his mind began to blur! Simply, Luffy is Luffy after all, less than three seconds after his consciousness began to blur, he relieved from the pain and barely cheered up! But at this time he discovered that after kicking him into the air, the big bald man slowly walked towards him with the knife in his hand, with a crazy look while walking, and said, "My kid, you are so cute! Not cute...I''m going to die!" said, the big bald man who walked to Luffy''s body, raised the knife and cut it down! is going to die? Under this thought, Luffy, unable to resist, was full of despair! But it''s just a moment! "when---" With the sound of metal collision, a tall figure stood in front of Luffy! "Are you going to die?" Arthur asked indifferently, looking at the bald man in front of him, holding the knife with two fingers. "I was caught, how could it be possible!?" The brawny bald man did not answer Arthur''s words. He looked at Arthur''s **** and clamped his own knife, revealing an incredible face. He has never seen it before, and can''t believe it, someone can hold his knife with just two fingers! "It can''t be because you are too weak!" After Arthur faintly explained, he asked in a cold voice, "You just wanted to chop my nephew? Are you trying to die?" "Cut your nephew?" The bald man was a little surprised, but after seeing Luffy behind Arthur, he instantly understood who Arthur was talking about! "Do not..." Just as the bald man subconsciously wanted to deny it, he seemed to think of something, and suddenly became hardened, and said with a sneer, "Yes, I just want to kill your nephew! And I will not only kill him, but also kill you! " "Kill me?" As if he had heard something funny, Arthur showed a non-smiling expression, and asked, "Why are you killing me?" "Why? Of course it''s a gun!" The bald man said with a grin, "You can hold my knife with your fingers, but can you hold my bullet?" As he said, the bald man stretched out his left hand and sternly shouted behind him, "Come on, bring me a gun!" Immediately, a pirate trot off and handed a loaded gun to the bald man! After getting the gun, the bald guy immediately pointed the gun at Arthur''s head and asked with a grin, "Do you think you will die if I shoot you?" "Why don''t you try?" When Arthur saw it, he didn''t show any fear, but said with interest. Hearing this, the smile on the bald man''s face stiffened, showing a sullen expression, and said harshly, "Try it!" "boom!" Without any hesitation, the bald man pulled the trigger! "when---" There was another sound like metal collision, and a bullet suddenly appeared in Arthur''s two fingers. "Now, do you know if I can hold your bullet?" Arthur asked faintly with the knife in one hand and the bullet in the other, with a trace of murderous intent. "Gulong!" And watching this scene, I heard Arthur''s murderous words again, the bald man''s cold hair suddenly rose up, as if being poured from his head by ice water, his whole body was cold and transparent, and his face was full of fear. , Was scared completely speechless, and could only swallow saliva! "Don''t speak? Then you see if you can kill me?" Arthur said, showing a smile like a devil, and at the same time using the devil fruit ability! "Cracking!" In a flash of lightning and thunder, countless electric arcs appeared from Arthur. After bypassing the brawny bald man in front of Arthur, the electric arc leaped towards the other pirates in the cave! "Ah ah ah---" After only hearing a scream, the pirates in the cave did not even react, they were all electrocuted to the ground, twitching all over without saying a word, they were electrocuted by the current to the soul, all Hang up! "Wow!" Seeing it~www.novelhall.com~ The bald man who was so scared that he could not speak instantly shrank his pupils, his face turned pale, his legs were shaking tremblingly, and there was a smell of yellow liquid. , Could not help flowing from his trouser legs on the ground! is a little angry! After Arthur glanced at the liquid on the ground, he didn''t know what was going on, and suddenly such a thought appeared! But then, he reacted, his body was slightly backward, his face was disgusted, and he said, "It''s disgusting! Forget it, I''m too lazy to play with you, I''ll send you on the road!" Immediately, after throwing away the bullet in his hand, he stretched out his hand and placed it in front of the forehead of the man whose face was pale at this time, with his **** slightly bent, and he made a gesture of flicking his forehead! "boom!" The next moment, as Arthurs fingers popped out, a dull voice sounded. "Pump!" Suddenly, the bald man''s forehead was sunken, his eyes widened, and he slowly fell to the ground, completely silent! "Papa!" After doing all this, Arthur clapped his hands, slowly turned around, looked at Luffy, who showed the joy of life, smiled and rubbed his head, gentle Said, "Sorry, I''m late!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 829： Depressed Luffy Evening! After helping the Maitiancun people to solve some of the remaining pirates, Arthur returned to Mackinaws bar with Luffy with a gloomy face! As soon as they walked in, Magino found them! "What happened to Luffy?" Looking at Luffy, who was sullen in Arthur''s arms, was a little dirty, and even had some scars, Mackinaw''s heart tightened, and he quickly stepped forward to hug him from Arthur''s arms and frowned. Asked. "Ah~ don''t mention it!" Arthur sighed and pretended to say, "Didn''t I take him out to play today? We went to the nearby wheat field island. Unexpectedly, we happened to meet the pirate..." Arthur told Markino the whole story! Of course, some processing was also done in the process, such as the fact that he knew where the pirate was going to attack, he didn''t say it! And after listening to Mackinaw, after a little thought, he probably understood why Luffy was so depressed! Immediately, she hugged Luffy in distress! "Sister Markino, you said... why the pirate looks like that!" At this moment, Luffy, unhappy, suddenly raised his head to look at Markino, and asked, "Should the pirates be the same as Shanks and others? Why do they kill? Why do they rob? Or... Shanks Are they like that too?" Listening to this, Arthur was secretly happy, but Markino didn''t know how to answer. She knows that Shanks and the others are not the people Luffy thinks, but whether the pirates are like Shanks and the others, to be honest, she also knows in her heart---in this world. Common people, there is no one who does not hate pirates! "Pirate... is the biggest cancer in the world!" Seeing that Mackinaw couldnt answer, after a glimmer of light flashed in Arthurs eyes, he explained in a deep voice, "They kill, they set fires, they rob, they do no evil, they are in this world, civilians, nobles, merchants, all hope for the world What is the enemy of the peaceful man!" "Little Lu Fei, I don''t know what the Shanks and the gang you are talking about are like, but most of the pirates in this world are destroyers of order and objects of disgust by everyone!" Arthur didn''t say anything bad about Shanks and the others! Because he knows that at this time, Luffys impression of the Shanks and the gang is still good. If you insist on saying bad things about them, you will not get any other results besides disgusting Luffy! So, he just took out the status of most of the pirates in this world, and let Luffy know the image of the pirate that is generally recognized by the world! And Luffy listened to Arthur''s words, and his impression of the pirate was instantly shaken! "Sister Magino, is that really the case?" After he was silent for a while, he looked at Markino pitifully, wanting to get an exact, negative answer from her, hoping that Markino would tell him that was not the case, so that he had no impression of the pirate in his heart. As for complete destruction! But Markino looked at Luffy''s pitiful look, took a deep breath, and after hesitating for a while, he nodded and said with certainty, "Yeah!" Not to mention that Arthur is still on the scene, the lying is likely to be revealed! I said that Emmagino''s gentle character couldn''t bear to deceive Luffy and let him have a wrong perception of the pirate. So, in the end, Makino nodded honestly! And when Luffy saw that Magino was confirmed, the good impression of the pirate in his heart was completely shattered, and the whole figure seemed to be depressed, and he directly retracted into Magino''s arms! Feeling all this, Magino hugged Luffy distressedly! "Oh~Lets do it, tomorrow I will take him out to relax, have fun, let him forget these bad things!" Upon seeing this, Arthur thought, pretending to look like poor Luffy, and sighed. Said. "This..." Magino looked at Luffy in his arms, hesitated for a while, and nodded. At this time, Luffy''s appearance really seems to need some relaxation! that''s it. Rested all night, and early the next morning, Arthur found Luffy! "Little Lu Fei, my uncle will take you to a bustling town today!" Arthur said softly. "Ok!" At this time, Luffy was still depressed about what happened yesterday, so in response to Arthur''s words, he just nodded silently, but said nothing! When Arthur saw this, he smiled, stepped forward and took Luffy''s hand, leading him to the outside of Windmill Village. In a while! They are like yesterday, flying into the sky! However, today Luffy is no longer like yesterday, chattering non-stop, instead, his face is dull, not knowing what he is thinking! Of course, what he thought, Arthur could guess clearly without him saying! is nothing more than Shanks and the Pirates! "I hope I won''t be depressed by me later!" Arthur thought to himself! Did he lead the way to relax? is not it! Well, on the surface, Arthur did lead the way to relax and want to heal him, but in fact, the town was also inquired by Arthur, and there will be pirates invading, so in fact, Arthur wanted To be gloomy... uh... let Luffy have a clear understanding of the pirates! And what happened next was just as Arthur thought! After taking Luffy to play in this prosperous town for a while, he ate something, Luffy''s mood improved a lot! But, just when they were about to go back, the pirates invaded! Although Arthur has been with Luffy this time, and when the pirates invaded, he helped the people in the town kill many pirates, and finally successfully repelled the pirates, but watched what the pirates caused. The scene of blood flowing into a river, Luffy is still depressed! When Arthur took Luffy back to Mackinaws bar, Mackinaw looked at Luffy, who was more depressed than he had gone out in the morning, and was shocked, and quickly asked Arthur what happened! "Hey~ forget it, we actually met Shanghai thief again!" Arthur explained to Markino with a wry smile, "In the beginning, Xiao Lufei and I played well in the town, and his mood gradually changed. It''s alright, but what I didn''t expect is that when we were about to come back, we met the pirate again..." Arthur told Mackinaw exactly what happened today! "This..." And listening to Arthurs explanation ~www.novelhall.com~Mackinaw didn''t know what to say for a while! Blame Arthur? Arthur did nothing wrong either! Originally, Lu Feis mood has improved a lot. Who would have thought that they would meet the pirate again? Weird Pirate? What do you blame them? Can it be blamed for not telling others in advance when they attacked? In desperation, Magino could only hug Luffy more distressed! "Hoo~Lets go, Ill take him out to play again tomorrow! This time we go to the city to play, so that he can have fun without encountering any pirates!" Arthur sighed deeply. , Zheng said. "Ok!" The gentle Magino didn''t think too much, thinking that Arthur was really going to lead Luffy to play, so he was in a good mood, and nodded directly. But there is no doubt, how could Arthur let Luffy go so easily? So after taking Luffy to a bustling city the next day, Luffy was completely depressed! Well, they didn''t encounter pirates in the city this time, but on the way back, they saw a group of murderous pirates robbed! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 830： Adventure King In the next few days, Arthur had no chance to lead the way out to play! Markino won''t let it! went out three times and met the pirate three times, how dare she let Arthur take it out again? Although I said nothing happened three times, the most dangerous time is still unpredictable, but what if? What if you go out again and meet the pirate again, what happens? However, even if Arthur had no chance to lead the way out to play, he was very happy! Because his purpose has been accomplished! three times! Three experiences have completely destroyed the wonderful impression that Shanks brought to Luffy about the pirate! At this time, Luffy hadn''t been a pirate all day long, and even when he mentioned the word pirate, his mood fell inexplicably! "It''s time for the next step!" Arthur thought to himself. Although Luffy doesn''t seem to want to be the One Piece anymore, Arthur feels that it is not time to completely relax! Well, he dare not underestimate the self-adjustment ability of a hot-blooded fool! Once he relaxes, Luffy may adjust himself back. Therefore, before Luffy completes his self-adjustment, he will implant a new dream into him, let him work hard for the new dream, and completely forget the pirate! To put it bluntly, just let him do new things, don''t think about those messy things all day long! Thinking, Arthur came to the place where Luffy lived! At this time, Luffy was lying on the bed, his eyes lost in a daze, showing a depressed expression! "Little Lu Fei, I came to see you!" Arthur smiled to the bedside! And Luffy heard Arthur''s words, glanced at him, and replied weakly, "Uncle!" After said, he continued to daze! "Little Lu Fei, uncle knows you are in a bad mood, so how about uncle telling you a story?" Arthur said with a smile. Lu Fei did not answer, but continued to be in a daze! Simply, Arthur was mentally prepared for this! Speaking of it, it was he who made such a passionate fool like Luffy look so depressed! Of course, Arthur didn''t think he was wrong either! Lets not mention the fact that he used Luffy to test it. It is a good thing to let Luffy not become a pirate in the future! He felt very passionate when he was in One Piece, but after he came into this world, he understood what kind of cruel reality behind this passionate blood! Pirates, only a small part of them are like Shanks, like White Beard, who do not harm ordinary people! Others, ninety-nine percent, including the aunt Charlotte Lingling among the four emperors, and Kaido the beasts, are disasters for ordinary people! Charlotte Lingling squeezed ordinary people and charged their lifespan, Kaido also squeezed ordinary people, let the people of the country work for him, produce weapons, all these have caused the death of countless ordinary people! "Uncle tell you the adventure, Pendragon Martin''s story!" Arthur said, and began to make up... No, tell the story! tells the story of how a commoner who has been yearning for the sea since he was a child, and finds a congenial partner, has gone through many hardships, defeated various enemies, found various treasures, and finally became a generation of adventure kings! Well, three points are true in the story, and seven points are false! Part of it is the product of Arthur''s direct artistic processing of the real adventures recorded by his ancestor Pendragon Martin, and part of it is a combination of the novels, movies, and TV shows that Arthur used to watch! And for this story, Luffy, who was already depressed by Arthur at the beginning, didn''t care, but as Arthur said more and more hilarious and more exciting, Luffy couldn''t help but be attracted! "Uncle, what''s next?" When it was time to eat at noon, Arthur stopped at the right time, but Luffy couldn''t wait to ask. "Behind..." A gleam of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and he said, "Let''s go to eat first, and then we will talk about it!" Looking at Luffys reaction, Arthur knew that the plan to change Luffys dream was almost finished! It is estimated that if Arthur talks for a few more days, Luffy will become the King of Adventure! Of course, this was also what Arthur had expected! The reason why he chose the career of adventurer is not random! Shanks impression of a pirate implanted on Luffy is actually more biased towards adventurers. It can even be said to be a pirate dressed in an adventurers skin. So for the career of an adventurer, Luffy can easily Can accept it! However, although Luffy is very easy to accept this profession and accept the new dream that Arthur has implanted in him, Arthur is not very satisfied with it! He wants to make Luffy dream of becoming the so-called navy king, the so-called merchant king, and so on! Because of this, the plot of the real Pirate World is completely subverted. is only the King of Adventure, the degree of subversion is not too much! And the reason why the story of the adventurer is told first is just a means of insurance that Arthur left for himself! In case the implantation of other dreams is not successful, then at least there is the dream of an adventurer as the bottom! "Well, that''s not right! Let the Navy King Lufei forget it!" Arthur suddenly thought. The navy is a member of the world government, but Arthurs enemy! If Luffy becomes the navy, isnt that asking for trouble? Thinking, Arthur directly eliminated the navy option! And by the way, there is also the option of revolutionaries! Well, the reason is the same as that of the Navy! Although Luffy is weak now, his potential is visible to the naked eye! From going to sea to entering the new world, in just two years, Luffy went from an unknown pirate to the fifth emperor. This potential is naturally not there, so it is better not to die! after eating lunch. "Uncle, story!" Luffy looked at Arthur with expectant eyes! Arthur smiled and agreed, "Well, let''s start talking after the morning paragraph!" In order to change Luffys dream, Arthur naturally had no reason not to agree! So ~www.novelhall.com~, after agreeing to a sentence, continued to tell Luffy the story of the adventure king Pendragon Martin he had compiled. And for the next few days, Arthur continued to tell the story of Adventure King Pendragon Martin. Until this day! "I must become the King of Adventure!" After listening to the story Arthur told, Lu Fei issued a cry that hit the soul! But... "It doesn''t seem to be of any use!" After Arthur watched Luffy scream directly at his soul, he found that nothing happened at all! "Is the career of an adventurer similar to Luffy''s original experience, so there is nothing?" At this time, Arthur couldn''t help but think, "Or, try to make him have other dreams?" just changed Luffys dream into an adventurer, and Arthur felt it was not enough! Because of Luffy''s experience, it is not wrong to say that it is an adventurer, it''s just a pirate''s name! Thinking, Arthur put a smile on his face, and said to Luffy, "Little Luffy, the story of the King of Adventure is over. I have a new story with you, about the descendant of the King of Adventure, the great businessman Pendragon. .Joss story!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 831： Goodbye, adventure! a few days later! After telling Luffy about the legendary (fabricated) stories of various characters such as big merchants, generals, nobles, etc., Luffy still insists on becoming the so-called King of Adventure! And just when Arthur was about to persuade and persuade, a sudden news broke all his plans, and he had to end the trip ahead of time! Mackinaws bar! "Luffy, I''m leaving now!" Arthur said with a smile. Luffy, who was drinking milk, had a meal, turned his head to look at Arthur, and asked a little bit reluctantly, "Why?" In getting along with Arthur these days, although Arthur has always used him as a tool to test the so-called way of heaven, whether the so-called will of the world exists or not, he treats Arthur as a real uncle! Therefore, when Arthur said he was leaving, he felt a deep sense of reluctance! Arthur explained in a deep voice, "Something happened at home, I have to deal with it!" "Okay, then!" Luffy was a little bit disappointed, but he didn''t say anything against it! Although he is a nerve-wracking idiot, it is false to say that he doesn''t understand anything. At least he knows something is going on at home, and Arthur has to go back! Hearing Luffys slightly disappointed words, Arthur hesitated for a moment and added, "I...may not come back again!" In fact, after the experiment reached the current level, Arthur had already known whether there was a way of heaven, whether there was a will of the world, and so on! Luffy has been played by him as it is now, and nothing has happened yet, so in other words, there is probably no such thing as Heavenly Dao, World Will, or there is, but it will not interfere with the normal operation of the world! And this is enough! Even if there really is some kind of heaven, or the will of the world, as long as they don''t interfere with the normal operation of the world and the pace of Arthur''s battle, it doesn''t matter to Arthur! Because of this, Arthur will basically never come back here again! Originally, he came to see the famous scene of Shanks'' broken arm, but it was only left because of a sudden idea. Now this idea has basically been tested, and the results have been obtained. Naturally, he did not come back! Again, what are you doing again? Come again at this time, I can only watch the three Luffy brothers grow up. Uh, no, there is another choice! That is to take away all three brothers! After all, the potential of the three people is good from the future! Arthur suddenly had such a thought. But then, he suppressed the idea again! The three brothers are not easy to take away! Luffy will not say anything, if he dares to take it away, it is estimated that Karp and Dorag will find him in no time! Although with the current strength of Saint Martins, he is not afraid of two people combined, but if two people continue to trouble him day and night, it will indeed cause him some trouble, and then some of the gains will not be worth the loss! Ace is basically the same as above! If he dares to take it away, Karp won''t let him go easily! Don''t look at the future. When Ace died, Karp watched, but it''s not that he didn''t like Ace, he still liked Ace very much, it was just the situation at the time, and he couldn''t help it! After all, Ace was indeed Rogers son and became a pirate, and it was also a matter of the navys calculations at the time. In addition to the navys duties and the Warring States friend watching from the sidelines, for various reasons, he was uncomfortable. Not holding back the grief in my heart, I watched Ace die! At this time, Ace has not yet become a pirate, and nothing has happened yet. If the world moves Ace, Karp won''t care so much! Saab is better! There is no powerful father, a powerful grandfather, and he has nothing to do with Dorage, and even has no relationship with his family! But even so, it would be troublesome to take him away! Well, this is the sin Arthur made himself! In order to test whether changing the plot can allow the so-called heaven and the so-called will of the world to appear, Arthur asked Luffy to know Ace and Sabo in advance. Therefore, if Sabo had problems, Luffy and Ace would definitely turn to help. Karp''s! When the time comes, with Karp''s character, even if he doesn''t know Sabo, he will definitely help. The final result is estimated to be similar to Luffy Ace, so Arthur suppressed the idea of ??taking them away! And just as Arthur was thinking, Luffy listened to Arthur''s words, but his pupils suddenly shrank! "Not coming back?" Luffy''s heart was shocked, he looked at Arthur with complicated eyes, and asked bitterly, "Uncle, are you not coming back? Parting with Arthur Although he was very sad, he was still acceptable. After all, Arthur went back for family affairs. In his opinion, Arthur would be back in a while! But now that Arthur said that, he didn''t come anymore, he couldn''t accept it anymore. "Ok!" After Arthur nodded, he said in a deep voice, "Uncle''s home is on the side of the West Sea, which is a bit far from the East China Sea. In addition, what happened at home this time is a bit serious, so I won''t have the chance to come here for a long time!" "And when there is a chance...well, don''t you want to become the adventure king? You will definitely go to sea then, so there is no meaning to come here again!" Luffy said in a deep mood, "Uncle~" Arthur put a smile on his face, rubbed Luffy''s head, and said, "Well, don''t be unhappy, although I won''t be back, we won''t have the chance to meet in the future!" "When you reach the territory of our kingdom, or one day we meet at sea, we can meet again!" Hearing this, Luffy nodded silently, his emotions recovered, but he still looked very low! "Okay, let''s not talk too much nonsense, just like that, I''m going to go!" Arthur looked at Luffy''s gloomy look, smiled, and took out a letter from his arms and said, "By the way, I think your grandfather will be back in a few months. Give him this letter then!" said, Arthur handed the letter to Luffy! "Ok!" Simple Luffy didnt suspect him. After nodding, he accepted the letter, carefully put it in his arms, and promised to Arthur, "I will give it to Grandpa!" "I believe you!" After Arthur smiled, he said again, "I''m leaving!" After speaking, Arthur turned and walked outside the door! When he was about to reach the door, his body shape suddenly stopped. He turned his head and looked at Luffy whose tears were already rolling in his eyes. After thinking about it, he took out a pocket watch from his arms and threw it to Luffy. , Said, "By the way, this is a parting gift!" Luffy looked at the thing that was flying over, before carefully distinguishing what it was, he subconsciously took it! And when he looked down at the thing and saw that it was a pocket watch, when he looked up at the door again, Arthur was no longer there! Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ He couldn''t stop tears streaming down 1 ---- the other side! "Hoo---" After separating from Luffy, Arthur came to the shore of Windmill Village and exhaled deeply. Immediately, after calling the port, the intelligence officers who had brought him sailed away on their own, he took a deep look at Fengche Village, his eyes flashed with inexplicable emotions, and he shook his head! "Let''s go!" whispered, Arthur opened his wings and flew towards the direction of Joker Town! "huhu---" Soon, under the rapid flapping of his wings, Arthur quickly came to the center of the two places of Windmill Village and Clown Town! Just this time! A group of colorful mist suddenly appeared on Arthur''s way forward! "This is... the mist of rainbow!?" Arthur looked at the mist with some uncertainty. Before Arthur could do anything, some illusory scenes suddenly appeared on the fog of rainbow, but it made Arthur''s pupils suddenly shrink, showing a frightened expression! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 832： Make waves again The unreal image shows a tree, a tree that Arthur is very familiar with! tree of Life! How could the tree of life of the Elf Kingdom appear in the mist of rainbow? The Rainbow Fog is in the East China Sea. Why is it connected with the tree of life in the new world? What is their relationship? For a while, countless doubts arose in Arthur''s mind! thought, he couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes and stared at the illusory image on the rainbow mist. "what!" After watching for a long time, Arthur suddenly showed a look of surprise, and he hesitated, "This is... an ancient picture!?" Under the tree of life in the picture, a group of small primitive people, wearing grass skirts and straw clothes, who dont look closely or even cant see them, are different from the elves that Arthur has seen, but are similar. The tree of life, what ceremony is being held! And just as Arthur wanted to get closer to see what rituals these villains were performing, suddenly a colorful light burst out in the picture, just like the colorful light Arthur saw in the Tree of Life that day! The picture stopped abruptly! After , the rainbow mist seemed to be affected by something, and crazily retracted into the depths of the mist! In a while! The rainbow mist shrank into a small ball, and it was about to disappear in front of Arthur! At this time! A pair of illusory, but very familiar deep eyes appeared in this small cloud of rainbow fog, and took a deep look at Arthur''s side! The hair is creepy! Arthur seemed to be poured from his head by a bucket of ice water in the dog days, and instantly cooled to his bones! Before he could think about it, these illusory and deep eyes disappeared completely as the rainbow mist disappeared! ----- After the rainbow mist disappeared, Arthur circled the place where the rainbow mist appeared for a while, looking for any clues, but found nothing! Who are those eyes? Why does he want to look at me? How does the colorful light have something to do with the rainbow fog? ... In desperation, Arthur could only return to Saint Martin with countless doubts! Once back to Saint Martin, he had to put down these doubts for the time being, and deal with the things that made him have to come back from the East China Sea in advance! "Tell me, what''s the situation now?" Arthur looked at the German in front of him and asked in a deep voice. "Your Majesty, a few days ago in the Underground World, a killer codenamed the Mask Man, took the head of a lieutenant admiral and came to us in exchange for a reward!" Devin said with a serious face. "Did you give the money?" Arthur frowned and asked involuntarily. "Yes!" German said in a deep voice. Arthur nodded silently, lost in thought! The second is whether to give money or not. Arthur is not short of this money. The reason why he fell into contemplation is because he was thinking about the deeper meaning behind this matter! The person was killed. Although the executor was not from Saint Martin, but because of the Saint Martin''s bounty, the navy would naturally blame the incident on Saint Martin! Because of this, the navy will definitely retaliate! If there is no revenge, there will definitely be dissatisfaction within the Navy! ''S subordinate was killed by a killer, what would it be if he didn''t retaliate? Furthermore, Saint Martin''s bounty is not just a reward for a lieutenant admiral, but also a reward for almost all people above the admiral level! People are empathetic! Today, a lieutenant admiral was killed by a killer for the bounty. What if another naval officer was killed for the bounty tomorrow? What if the person who died is me? Therefore, if the navy does not handle this matter properly, it may even cause eccentricity within the navy! Therefore, the Navy must deal with this incident seriously! And because the bounty is given by Saint Martin, Saint Martin will be implicated no matter how it is handled. There will definitely be a conflict between the two sides! As for what kind of conflict... I want to come to Arthur, it will not be large-scale! After all, the world government has just been repelled, and the navy alone cannot but dare not cause large-scale conflicts. So the most likely thing is the kind of invisible, but Boyun''s tricky murderous calculations or assassinations! "What do you think of German?" After thinking for a moment, Arthur asked abruptly. "The Navy will retaliate, but when it comes to the specific retaliation, I don''t know for the time being! However, according to the current situation, large-scale conflicts will definitely not be possible. More may be assassinations or some calculations!" After thinking for a while, Devin gave an answer similar to what Arthur had thought! "Then what do you think we should deal with?" Arthur asked again. "For this kind of treacherous things, we can only take precautions and gather intelligence to try to find these things and solve them before the navy takes action!" Devin responded after pondering for a moment. "Okay, just do what you said!" Arthur said in a deep voice, "You have made your intelligence personnel more active recently and collect more intelligence!" "Understood!" German nodded solemnly. ------- Office of the Marshal of the Navy Headquarters! "boom!" "Huh~" After slapped the desk in front of him with a slap, he sighed deeply, forcibly suppressed most of the anger in his heart, and asked with a sensible voice with a hint of anger toward the Warring States. , "Warring States, what do you think?" Originally, Sora should be promoted to the world government this year, and Sengoku should also become a marshal of the navy, but because of the failure of the war with Saint Martin last year, Sora and Sengoku were both implicated and had to temporarily suppress the promotion. So now they are still marshals and generals! "This matter can''t be easily let go, otherwise, it will be difficult for the navy to explain it!" The Warring States period said with a solemn expression and frowned. "Yes! If this matter is not handled properly, the people below will have a big complaint! After all, now, all officers above the admiral level, including me, have been rewarded!" The crane on the side frowned. "Then what do you think should be handled?" Kong nodded and asked solemnly. "A large-scale conflict is definitely not possible! What happened last year, until now, our navy has not slowed down, and there is no more surplus troops for any conflicts!" "If a conflict occurs forcibly, regardless of success or failure, we will only lose our strength, and thus our inability to control the sea~www.novelhall.com~ Let the sea fall into a state of complete loss of control, well, some of the gains are not worth the loss!" As he said, Zeng Guo pushed his glasses, and continued, "However, this time the incident really has to be reported! So... I think we can send people to chase the assassin who dares to do it, and chase to death. , In order to deter those who want to do it, and then use the same method to return it to Saint Martin!" "This will not only prevent this kind of bad things from happening in the future, but also let the officers inside see our determination to retaliate!" "Ok!" Kong listened, nodded in agreement, then turned to look at He, and asked, "He, what else do you want to add?" "From our current understanding of Arthur, we can know that he is an extremely cautious person, so I think he is very likely to be vigilant now. If we use the same method to return to Saint Martin, there may be some mistakes! "Crane analyzed. After listening to these words, Kong silently thought for a while, took a deep breath, and said, "Then, the assassin will be in charge of the Warring States Period, and he must be chased to death!" "And the matter of revenge on Saint Martin... Xiaohe, you are more cautious and more thoughtful, so I leave it to you, try to avoid any mistakes!" "Yes!" Sengoku and Crane looked at each other, and both nodded heavily! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 833： Before the storm April 1st! The spring breeze is fascinating, and the wind is sunny! These days, the entire Saint Martins and even the entire West Sea have fallen into an inexplicable silence. Nothing happened, and nothing happened. Everything seemed peaceful! Behind this peacefulness, some sharp people feel the breath of a storm that is coming, and some others are ready to join this storm! --- Kingdom of Saint Martin Dandelion Island! This is the island where the King of St. Martin, after the war with the world government, fled because of fear of St. Martins attack, and was eventually swept down by St. Martins income! And now, in a luxurious manor in a corner of this island city! A fertile aristocrat with a luxurious dress, a drunk look on his face, looked at the tall and fierce bald-headed man in front of him, and asked nervously, "What you said is true? As long as I agree. , Arranged for me to go to other kingdoms to become a nobleman?" "Master Jize, how old is our navy, dont you know? Although we lost a while in the West China Sea last time, that doesnt mean that our navy really lost. Our background is still there!" "Except for the other waters outside the Western Ocean, whether it is the East China Sea, the North Sea, the South China Sea, or the great navigation channels, they are still under the control of our navy. Our navy is still talking! "As long as you agree and things are done, it is easy for our navy to arrange for you to be a "real" nobleman in the kingdoms of other sea areas!" The bald man said in a deep voice. "Huh huh!" Hearing the words, Jie Ze''s breathing suddenly became sharp. He recalled the days of being a nobleman in the past, and also of the days he lived after Saint Martin arrived and took over the Dandelion Island. He gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I promised!" "That''s great!" The brawny bald guy grinned and showed a happy smile! just... This smile matched his fierce face, but it was a bit scary! Jie Ze looked at his smile, his face stiffened and he took a breath, but soon his complexion quickly returned to normal, and at the same time he asked, "Right, how can I escape after I finish the work? " This is a critical issue. If you cant guarantee your escape, or even escape from the West Sea, everything is useless! "Don''t worry, we have all arranged!" The brawny bald man had no expectation and said, "We have arranged a few merchant ships on the corner of Dandelion Island. These days, you can quietly transfer the assets you can take to the merchant ships. As long as the business is finished, you can board. The merchant ship left immediately!" "Then we have arranged the following things together. After you board the merchant ship, you will go to the Upside Down Mountain day and night. By then, even if St. Martin reacts, you have already entered other waters. They can''t help you!" "Yes, Not Bad!" Jieze''s eyes lit up and nodded in satisfaction. "Okay, if it''s okay, I''ll leave first. I''ve stayed here for a long time, I''m afraid that Saint Martin will find any clues! As for the matter...you can arrange it as soon as possible!" The bald man stood up and said. After speaking, he turned and left the manor without waiting for Jie Ze to answer! While looking at his leaving back, Jie Ze''s originally smiling face went cold! After thinking for a moment, he turned to the white-haired old housekeeper who hadn''t spoken from the beginning, standing beside him, frowned and asked, "Do you think this matter is reliable?" Although Jie Ze agreed to the bald man just now, and he also got all the information from the bald man, including the full set of plans and how to escape afterwards, he actually didn''t have any bottom in his heart. "The other party is indeed the Navy, this is undoubted! We have repeatedly confirmed from multiple channels!" After a deep voice, the old butler shook his head and said, "But it is not reliable, but it is hard to say! " "The cause of this incident was caused by the death of a lieutenant admiral after Saint Martin offered a reward to the navy. It is normal for the navy to want revenge!" "The question is, in the process of retaliation, what does the Navy regard us as? Tools? Or partners? Or is it the target of exploitation?" "It''s okay if it''s the second type, but if it''s the first or third type... even if he says the full set of plans, even if he arranges a complete plan if he escapes, then we are still not safe! The Navy is likely to After using us, completely abandon us!" At this point, the old butler changed his voice and said sternly, "Of course, these are just my personal analysis. The final choice depends on you!" Listening to the words of the old housekeeper, Jie Ze fell into deep thought! After a careful analysis of the pros and cons, Jie Ze took a deep breath and said, "You go down to make arrangements... Organize all the civilians who can still be controlled by us now!" "Understand!" The old housekeeper nodded silently. He knew that Jie Ze had made up his mind at this moment! After , the old housekeeper slowly left this room! "Saint Martin, Saint Martin! I blame you for deceiving people so much!" Jie Ze gritted his teeth and said bitterly, looking at the back of the old housekeeper. Jie Zeben is an aristocrat on this island! When the king did not escape and Saint Martin did not arrive, his life was still very good. Hold a banquet every day, participate in a dance party, bully the common people or fight each other with a bunch of old cunning people, competing for various benefits! All in all, I had a comfortable life! Power, interest, everything! But after Saint Martin came, everything changed! The banquet, although the dance party is still being held, and is still participating, but bullying the civilians, etc., can not be done! Because St. Martin treats nobles or civilians equally, as long as they commit a crime, they will be severely punished~www.novelhall.com~ There is no noble privilege at all! But if it''s just like this, it''s okay, he can stand it too! Isnt it just not bullying people! As a nobleman, he usually doesn''t bother to bully people, and he doesn''t bother to bully those civilians! But there is one thing he can''t bear! That is, after Saint Martin arrived, his interests were lost! Most of the property has been turned over, not to mention, but also because St. Martin continues to send all kinds of goods to the island, causing his original store on the island to lose money! In this case, he had to cut a large number of personnel, so that the strength of the family shrank and shrank! If nothing changes in the future, it is conceivable that their family will be completely destroyed even in this invisible crisis! So Jie Ze had to find a way to find a new way out! And just at this moment, the navy found the door! One party wants to find a new way out, and also has a hatred of Saint Martin, the other party came here with the purpose of revenge on Saint Martin! Both sides hit it off! Because of this, the scene just appeared! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 834： Rebellion April 3rd! "huhu---" The weather is gloomy and the wind is raging! Dandelion Island, Dandelion City. On the wall, Jie Ze led a group of people to look at the scene in the city! "Master, everything is arranged!" The old butler respectfully said to Jie Ze on the side. "Hoo---" Jieze listened to this, and after a deep breath, he gritted his teeth and said, "Action!" "Yes!" The old butler nodded. When he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly thought of something. After a pause, he turned to look at Jie Ze, and said seriously, "Master...Would you like to go first? I''ll take care of it!" "what!?" Jieze was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted, hesitantly and somewhat emotionally, and said, "This... isn''t it good?" The old butler has served Jie Ze for decades, and he understood what Jie Ze was thinking when he heard this! "You go first!" The old butler solemnly said, "So even if there is any accident, it will not hurt you, and you will have enough time to escape from Saint Martin and the West Sea!" "This... okay!" Jie Ze hesitated, but finally agreed! At this time, the old butler hesitated for a while, but gritted his teeth but said again, "In addition, the old servant has another request!" "Say!" Jie Ze said without hesitation. "If there is any accident... I hope that the master can see that in my diligent work for so many years, my son will have a stable second half of his life!" The old butler looked at Jie Ze with hopeful eyes, and said in a deep voice. Dao! "Don''t worry, he will be the new housekeeper of our Jieze family in the future! In addition, my little daughter will also be an adult this year, and I will let them get married!" Immediately, Jieze patted his chest and promised. Not to mention that the old butler has taken care of him for so many years, and the relationship between them has long surpassed the average master and servant. It is said that the old butlers hard work over the years and the initiative to implement the plan for him this time is enough for him to give something. Win the hearts of people! Of course, the most important thing is that the old housekeepers son is still good, and loyal is also there, and his little daughter is just a concubine! "Thank you, sir!" The old butler gratefully said. Jie Ze waved his hand and said, "This is what you deserve!" After finishing speaking, Jie Ze did not hesitate much. "Be careful with yourself, I will leave a boat for you, if possible... or come back alive!" After sighing and saying goodbye to the old butler, Jie Ze took the people to the place where the merchant ship arranged by the Navy! And the old housekeeper looked at the back of Jie Ze leaving, took a deep breath, turned his head, and looked at the city with scorching eyes! In a while! There was a sudden chaos in the city. Thousands of civilians shouted the slogan of St. Martin Get Out, and walked onto the streets! ----- The night of April 3rd! "Boom!" "Wow!" As a thunder flashed by, the storm fell suddenly! At this time, Arthur in the study, his face looked like the weather, extremely gloomy! "What''s the matter? In just one day, there were rebellions in so many places? So many officials were killed?" Arthur asked a little angrily. Just now, he received the news that in the territories that Saint Martin had just joined the kingdom, there was a rebellion in some way! "Return to your Majesty! I was careless!" Devin said with some guilt, "I originally thought that even if the Navy wanted to retaliate, it would target people who also offered rewards. I didn''t expect the Navy to play cards like this!" "With the prestige accumulated by the navy over the years as a guarantee, they promised them to be nobles in the kingdoms of other seas as a condition, instigated them, let them launch the ignorant civilians to rebel, and also killed the officials of our kingdom in disorder! Arthur thought for a while, and asked in a deep voice, "What''s the situation with the nobles who were agitated?" "His Majesty, those aristocrats who have been agitated are typical aristocrats!" German said sternly, "I have already investigated. After the occupation of our kingdom, these nobles have not changed their thinking and did not adapt to our kingdom in time. Under the rule of the Kingdom, the industry has been hit by the developed commerce and various industrial products in our kingdom in a mess, the interests have been greatly damaged, and some even have the crisis of family destruction!" "Plus there are no previous privileges. Many of these nobles have been arrested by our people and punished in accordance with the law. Therefore, these more typical and more traditional nobles are somewhat dissatisfied with our kingdom!" "Under all the circumstances, when the navy approached them, they agreed to the navy''s conditions and let the local civilians rebel with their local reputation!" "These **** nobles!" After Arthur cursed in a low voice, he asked, "Then how much is the loss caused by these rebellions?" "His Majesty, almost a hundred officials died in this rebellion, and more than three hundred officials were injured as a result. In order to stop the rebellion, our army had to kill, so there were almost three. Wan''s chaos were injured or killed as a result!" Devin said in a deep voice. "As for the property damage...it is still being counted, but what we can know is that it should be relatively small, because it rains all over the kingdom today, so there is no fire or the like!" Listening to these losses, Arthur pumped distressedly! Those 30,000 people in disorder and financial losses are forgotten, but the more than one hundred officials who died as a result and the more than three hundred officials who were injured because of it were his heart! Although Arthur has repeatedly suppressed the development of Saint Martin, the development of Saint Martin is still not slow. In the past time, the territory has been expanding, and therefore Saint Martin has a lot of problems! The chief among them is the officials! The territory has expanded, so naturally there are officials to manage it, right? But it takes time to train officials! An official cannot be trained in a day or two, or even a month or two. It takes at least a few years for each of them to stand alone. Even if they are geniuses, they must have one or two IQ and EQ. Years! In this case, even though Arthur has repeatedly lowered the entry requirements for officials, he has tried his best to train more officials, even though Arthur has tried his best to use the original, capable and untainted officials of these territories. , But officials are still in short supply! This time, more than 100 people died and more than 300 people were injured. How can I make him feel bad? However, while feeling distressed, Arthur had to admit that the navys revenge was indeed powerful. It could be said that it plunged into Saint Martins heart with a single knife, giving Arthur a kind of heartache! "Where did those nobles go?" Arthur thought for a while, then asked. "It''s all gone!" Devin frowned and said, "According to reports from the intelligence personnel under his staff, after the incident, they tried their best to track down the whereabouts of the nobles~www.novelhall.com~ and finally found that they were all involved in the incident. Saint Martin, who fled for the first time at the time, went to Upside Down Mountain, and it seemed that he was going to other sea areas!" "Can''t let them run!" A cruel expression flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and said with hatred, "If we let them run away, where will our Saint Martin''s face be put? You will notify Arudiba and Shura later. People, go to Upside Down Mountain, block the entrance to Upside Down Mountain before the nobles arrive, then see one, kill one!" At the end, Arthur''s voice could not help but raised two tones. is obviously very angry! "Understand, Your Majesty!" Devin didn''t hesitate, and after nodding, immediately turned and left the room! "Damn navy!" Looking at the back of Devin leaving, Arthur yelled again and fell into contemplation! The matter of these nobles is still second, the most important thing is the navy! The navy behind this time. After being overshadowed by the navy, if you don''t retaliate, it''s not Arthur''s style! Thinking, Arthur soon had a new idea in his heart! "Since you use conspiracy, then I will use Yang Mou!" The corner of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a sullen expression! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 835： Promotional killing "Promotion? Kill one get one free! "---Le Monde! "A joke? No, it''s revenge! "---Western poster! "Aristocratic rebellion? Navy conspiracy! "---St. Martin Daily! ... Early the next morning, news swept the world over! The rebellion in St. Martin and the conspiracy behind the rebellion were also revealed with the emergence of news. Of course, people are not most concerned about these, but the reaction to the rebellion of Saint Martin! Promotion! What the hell? This is what everyone subconsciously thinks after seeing the news content! For the Navy to do something like this, you dont want to retaliate, and even promote it? But when they took a closer look, they couldn''t help but red eyes! Because the content of the promotion is that, starting from the first time the news is released, within two months, anyone who kills any navy offered by St. Martin can get a reward of kill one, get one free! What does mean? That is, if killing a navy that was offered a reward in the past could get a 500 million bonus, now after this news is released, you can get a billion bonus! is to double the reward! A man named Ma said that with a 20% profit, capital would be ready to move, with 50% profit, capital would take risks, and with 100% profit, capital would dare to take risks. The danger of beheading is 300% profit, and capital dares to trample on all laws of the world. And now it''s more than 300%! The amount of St. Martin''s original reward was extremely bright, and it was several times higher than the reward issued by the Navy under the same strength, but now it has doubled the original basis! If you count this way, it''s already a thousand percent, which is ten times! "What are you doing?" "Go!" "Kill? "kill!" "together?" "Together!" ... Assassins, bounty hunters, pirates and even ordinary people all over the world, under the temptation of this huge interest, can''t take care of other things. They call their friends with red eyes, or are alone, pick up the guy and prepare to go. Hunted the navy that was offered a reward! Well, as long as you make one or two pennies, you can retire early, with the money in St. Martin, or you can find a place to hide your name and live a life in style! In this case, who cares if the target is the navy? --- New World Mobile! "---" The white beard who was drinking milk and eating breakfast couldn''t help but squirted after seeing today''s news. "A reward for this kind of thing... can it be promoted?" Baibeard said wryly, and showed a long-lived expression! He dare to say, this is definitely one of the most absurd and nonsense things he has ever seen in his life! He has seen promotional products and agricultural products, but he has never seen it, nor has he heard that murder can be promoted! "Father, why don''t we do such a pen or two too!" Marco on the side couldn''t help saying. The price is almost ten times higher than the normal price, which makes the deputy of the top pirate group like Marco couldn''t help but jealous! Although the White Beard Pirate Group is one of the largest in the world, the annual protection fee is an astronomical figure, but the White Beard Pirate Group still lacks money! because... The pirates have to pay money, and each pirate ship also needs money. Needless to say, all kinds of guns and ammunition are also costly! In this case, the landlords family has no surplus! Hearing Markos words, White Beard was a little moved, but after thinking about it for a while, he shook his head and said, Forget it! If too many navies are killed, the world will fall into complete chaos. in" Whitebeard is a pirate! However, he is not a qualified pirate, more like a righteous thief! Although he opposed the navy, he also admitted that the navy played an important role in this world order, so he didn''t want to slaughter the navy for money in this situation! Of course, he will not stop others from killing the navy! "Okay!" Marco said disappointedly. --- The opposite of the White Beard Pirates is the BIGMOM Pirates! "Jie Jie Jie... it''s really interesting, it even promotes killing!" Charlotte Lingling smiled, lest the world will not be chaotic, and said, "Go Kata Kuri, kill as much as possible!" Charlotte Lingling doesn''t care much about money. She is afraid that the world will not be chaotic. What she cares about is whether she can pass this incident and make the navy more casualties! Of course, it is better to have money during this period! "Understood!" Kata Kuri said in a deep voice. --- at the same time! Navy Headquarters! "Promotional killing?" Sora looked at the newspaper in front of him a little sullenly. When he asked Crane to take revenge on St. Martin, he also thought that St. Martin would retaliate, but what he never expected was that St. Martin would come to do this! Promotional killing! Although it looks a bit nonsense and ridiculous, after careful consideration, Sora discovered that this is a subtle and upright conspiracy! The original navy bounty was memorized, but now that Saint Martin has increased it again, naturally more people are thinking about it! Money can move God! This sentence is not just for fun! As long as there is money, someone is willing to do anything! Like killing the navy nowadays, in the eyes of desperadoes who kill for money, its nothing at all! In addition, St. Martin also specifically noted that the promotion is only two months away. Sora can already imagine what kind of storms and storms the high-level navy generals will face in the next two months! But even if you can imagine it, nothing can be done with nothing! Stop St Martin? Stop kidding, Saint Martin and the Navy have become enemies after the previous war, and since they are enemies, how can they stop? Like St. Martin, use promotional killing methods to distract those killers, so that the killer will kill not only the navy, but also the people of St. can''t do it! Unlike Saint Martins reward, the Navys reward is not arbitrarily set. It is determined after strict discussion. There is no way to change it at will, even if Sora is the marshal! Thinking, Sora became weaker and weaker! He couldn''t figure out his dignified navy marshal, but faced with this kind of banknote ability ~www.novelhall.com~, he felt that he couldn''t start! But then, after he took a deep breath, he had to cheer up and start thinking about how to deal with these upcoming assassins! And after thinking for a while, Sora picked up the phone bug beside him and dialed out! "Blubru!" After a while, the phone rang, and said emptyly, "It''s me!" "Marshal, what''s the matter?" There was a clear voice on the other end of the phone. "Go ahead. Starting today, all naval missions with rewards will be cancelled, and they will return to their own bases or posts. If they are far from the base post, they should immediately gather at a nearby base and stop acting alone. Kong said in a deep voice. The only way he can think of now is to get the navy to gather as much as possible. In this case, not to deal with the assassin, but at least to have a response when facing the assassin! can also reduce naval casualties! "Yes, my lord!" The voice on the other end of the phone agreed and hung up! "Hoo---" Kong took a deep breath, looked at the scenery outside the window, and couldn''t help sighing, "I hope I don''t die too much!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 836： Endless loop The operation of the world will not change by someone''s will! Therefore, the empty hope is lost! In the following time, the whole sea was in chaos! The huge reward offered by Saint Martin has made countless killers, bounty hunters, pirates, and even passers-by on the sea crazy about it. For this reason, they began to attack the admirals who were offered the reward! Although these admirals who have been rewarded are not easy to provoke, each of them has great strength, but there are more people who are jealous of the huge rewards. In the continuous attack and killing of the former servants, these are not easy to provoke. , The powerful naval officers still produced a number of casualties that make the navy distressed! "How many times have you said that? Be careful, be careful!" "Don''t go out, remember don''t go out!" "Stay together, don''t run around!" "I will let Huang Yuan pass by, be careful!" "Aka Inu, go chase them down, let them see the fate of provoking our navy!" ... In the Marshals office, Sora watched the distressing numbers of casualties while making a call violently, arranging for naval officers to deal with these red-eyed people! "Hoo---" After a long time, I finally dealt with everything temporarily, took a deep breath, put down the phone in his hand, and his emotions slowly eased! "Blubru!" Suddenly, the phone rang again! Hollow head suddenly tightened, thinking that something was happening again, but after the call was picked up, the moment he heard the voice on the other end of the phone, he was relieved and said, "It''s Xiaohe!" "Marshal, what''s wrong with you?" the crane on the other end of the phone asked in a puzzled way. She could clearly hear it over the phone, and she was relieved! "Too many things have happened during this period. Every day someone called to tell me something was wrong, so I felt a little nervous when I heard the call!" Kong simply explained it! "Oh!" Crane nodded to express understanding. She also knew about the navy being attacked and killed these days, and she also knew how much pressure Sora was on this matter, so she understood Sora very well! "By the way, Xiaohe, is there anything wrong with you? Is there something wrong with Saint Martin?" Sora said, and his heart became nervous again! If something goes wrong with Saint Martin, then he really wants to cry without tears! "Nothing here!" Crane shook his head and said, "I just want to ask your opinion! Do you continue or stop? If you continue, civilians may suffer a lot of casualties..." There will be many casualties among civilians... After listening to these words, he was silent for a while! Although he thinks he is not a good person, as a navy, he cannot be regarded as an ant like a pirate to civilians, so he hesitates to continue! In order to retaliate against Saint Martin and to appease the hearts of the people in the navy, he has caused the death of civilians in Saint Martin. He is already a little uneasy. If he continues to cause more civilian deaths, he may feel guilty. Feel it! However, thinking that countless navies died because of Saint Martin''s reward during this period, he couldn''t help but get entangled! Do not continue? After hesitating for a long time, in the end reason defeated sensibility. gritted his teeth and said, "Go ahead, if we just give up like this, we won''t be able to explain it internally. Colleagues who have died these days will never look down on purpose!" He heard this, and after being silent for a while, he said slowly, "I know!" said she hung up the phone! While listening to the beep from the other end of the phone, after hanging up the phone, Kong thought for a while, picked up the phone bug, and dialed out! "Blubru!" As the phone worm rang, the call was soon connected, and a thick voice came from the other end of the phone, saying, "Empty, what''s the matter?" "My lord, I must have known about the recent events... the navy needs support!" said hollowly. After the voice on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, he questioned, "Is the Navy unable to hold on so quickly?" "My lord, I think you should know how much Saint Martin''s bounty is?" Faced with this questioning voice, Kong said without changing his face, "The most indispensable thing in this world is desperadoes, in the temptation of huge profits. Down, there are always many people who will completely fall into madness!" "I understand!" The voice on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, and said, "I will send someone to support!" "That''s good!" Kong let out a sigh of relief! As long as this sentence, he can feel a lot of peace of mind! "By the way, many naval bases have been in a mess because of the rewards during this period, so I hope that the military expenditures this year can be paid as soon as possible!" At this time, Sora added. "Okay!" The voice on the other end of the phone agreed without hesitation! Military expenses or something were originally given, but now its no big deal to post it early! "Okay, that''s it!" Kong said in a deep voice, then hung up the phone! At this time, the expression on his face has become a lot easier! ---- the other side. When Sora had a headache for the dead navy, Arthur also had a headache for those who rebelled during this time! In recent years, especially in the past two years, the kingdom has acquired too many new territories, and the time to acquire it is too short. It has not yet begun real governance, let alone completely subdued people''s hearts. Therefore, more and more people have rebelled! Although Arthur had let the army he swung down to do his best to suppress it, there were still people in the navy''s deception, causing waves of rebellions, causing these new sites to fall into chaos and causing a lot of trouble for Saint Martin''s governance of these sites. Big trouble! "What a headache!" Arthur rubbed his temples~www.novelhall.com~ thought with a headache. The current situation is that the Navy has led waves of rebellions in order to avenge the admirals who died due to Saint Martins bounty, and Saint Martin has increased its rewards in order to avenge the waves of rebellions led by the Navy. , And because of the increased rewards, the Navy has killed many people! can be said to be an endless loop! And from the current situation, Arthur can see that if this endless loop is not broken, it will continue! However, the reason why an infinite loop is an infinite loop is that it is not easy to break! want Saint Martin to stop revenge? What about the losses caused by the rebellion? want the navy to stop? What about the navy that died because of it? There is no reason for both parties to stop, so this endless loop is not easy to break! thinking, some helpless Arthur can only say bitterly, "The rebellion will be suppressed one day, but there is a reward... There is no shortage of desperadoes for money in this world!" --- But what both parties did not expect is that this endless loop is too long! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 837： West Sea King Haiyuan calendar fifteen and ten years! In mid-April, under the resistance of Arudiba and Shura, the nobles who betrayed St. Martin and triggered the rebellion around St. Martin were blocked in front of the upside-down mountain! However, because the navy had already prepared, in the end they only left half of the rebellious nobles, and the rest fled to other sea areas under the cover of the navy! At the end of April, Saint Martin offered a huge reward to the nobles who fled to other sea areas! At the end of June, after two months of promotional killings, the number of officers killed in the Navy dropped dramatically! At the end of July, the nobles who fled to other sea areas died under a huge reward, and nearly 90% of the number died. All the aristocrats in Saint Martin''s kingdom were greatly shocked! In August, after all, the navys credibility and the conditions given were more tempting. Among the aristocrats who were frightened, many people thought about it and launched a rebellion! But because of lessons learned, the rebellion was suppressed by Saint Martins army before any waves arose, and the nobles who launched the rebellion were also sentenced to death! In the same year, because I felt that I was not strong enough, I also felt that there were no challenges in the West Sea. In addition, St. Martin''s sharp edge was too strong, and Capone Becky set out for the great channel! And the Capone family, the largest mafia family in the West Sea where he is, was taken over by the undercover code named Genji Takitani arranged by Arthur! Haiyuan calendar fifteen and one year! After a year of fighting, both the Navy and Saint Martin suffered heavy losses, but because the cycle of death was not broken, the two sides had no choice but to stand firm! In the same year, Arthur''s fifth son, Pendragon Caesar, was born by Roland, and he was given the heir template Gaius Julius Caesar, one of the greatest heroes of ancient Rome! And in this year, St. Martin''s army was completely prepared. After 30% of the people who remained in the kingdom were instigated by the navy and dissatisfied with the nobles of St. Martin, the army of St. Martin continued its march! Haiyuan calendar 1512 years! In just one year, based on the previous turf, St. Martins army has laid a large new site. Since then, St. Martin has occupied one-half of the West Sea, and therefore the total population of St. Martin To the giant of 70 million! In the same year, LeBlanc gave birth to Arthurs sixth son, Pendragon Arjuna, and obtained the heir template, the hero of the ancient Indian narrative poem "Mahabharata", the king of gods Indra and The son of Queen Gonti, one of the five sons of Prado, has a perfect personality that is extremely diligent, clean, upright, and flawless, but there is also another personality called "black" hidden in his heart, Arjuna! Haiyuan calendar 1515 years! After St. Martin lays down half of the territory of the West Sea, because the new income is too large and the population of the new kingdom is too large, the pace of St. Martins conquest can only be stopped for three years. And in the past three years, after a series of operations such as military reorganization, site management, etc., Saint Martin finally has the power to conquer again, and therefore a new round of conquest has begun! the same year! After a few years, the struggle between Saint Martin and the Navy is still not over! But compared to the first two years, the number of deaths due to the struggle between the two sides has dropped a lot in these years! Well, the main reason is that both Saint Martin and the navy are in the struggle, the experience is constantly increasing, both have a set of methods to deal with each other, so the death toll has gradually decreased. However, the two sides are still fighting fiercely, and there is no intention of compromise! However, the two parties did not mean to compromise, but someone meant to compromise! That is the little kingdoms that have joined the world government! In the struggle between St. Martin and the Navy, although neither party has any obvious advantages, because the struggle did not stop, the navy generals are not allowed to go out at will! Once you go out at will, you may be attacked and killed by greedy desperadoes! In this case, some pirates with better brains also took this opportunity and started attacking and plundering those who were not very powerful, but the country was very wealthy, and they usually survived by the protection of the navy. The small kingdom caused great losses to the small kingdoms! Therefore, in order to save themselves and avoid being infringed by the pirates, the small kingdoms began to discuss how to intervene in the struggle between the navy and Saint Martin, and asked them to stop the struggle quickly and let the navy restore order at sea as soon as possible to avoid them. The little kingdom continues to be violated! In the end, these small kingdom gates united and put pressure on the world government to stop the navys retaliation while raising a sum of money and sending it to Saint Martin in exchange for Saint Martins suspension! Since then, the struggle that has lasted for nearly five years has finally come to an end! Haiyuan calendar fifteen and seventeen years! After two years of battle, St. Martin successfully occupied three-quarters of the land in the West Sea, which is a huge number of people! However, because of the large number of new income sites and the continuous warfare, the kingdoms army has become war-weary, so as a last resort, St. Martin can only stop the war again and let the officials manage the site while tidying up. Regarding armaments, adjust the mood of the army! In the same year, the twenty-five-year-old Robin gave birth to Arthurs fifth daughter, Pendragon Europa, and obtained the heir template, the Phoenician princess Europa in Greek mythology! In this year, Ace went to sea, and quickly gained a huge reputation, was invited to become Qiwuhai, but in the end he refused! Haiyuan calendar fifteen and eighteen years! One year later~www.novelhall.com~ The mood of Saint Martin''s army has finally adjusted, and therefore a new round of battle has begun! Saint Martin assembles an army and starts to work on the rest of the West Sea! the same year! Ace failed to challenge Whitebeard and joined the Whitebeard Pirates! Haiyuan calendar fifteen and nineteen years! After a year of fighting, all the territory of Xihai was taken down by Saint Martin! Because of this, Arthur, the King of Saint Martin, began to have a widely recognized and talked about nickname, "Western Sea King"! At this time, Saint Martin has a total population of 130 million, and an elite army of more than 4 million. In the same year, the total annual income of the kingdom came to 873.55 billion Saint Martins! And it was exactly this year, in order to obtain the dark fruit, one of the future Four Emperors, Blackbeard, killed Saatchi and defected from the Whitebeard Pirates. And Ace chased out without hesitation in order to avenge his friend! However, what he didn''t know was that his pursuit was the countdown to the destruction of the Whitebeard Pirates! And just like this, time has come to the year 1520 of the Haiyuan calendar... Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 838： Haiyuan Calendar 1520 Haiyuan calendar 15-20 years! This is a very important year. If there is no accident like Arthur, according to the original work, then this year is the so-called protagonist, the day when Luffy went to sea in order to become the dream of One Piece! In the same year, Luffy seemed to be on the hook. It took only a few months to gather a group of partners who also belonged to the protagonists life, all the way from the East China Sea to the end of the first half of the great channel. The islands have done something that no one else can possibly do in a few years! Of course, everything changed after Arthurs accident! Luffy, the protagonist, is no longer going to sea for one piece, but for the King of Adventure! ----- St. Martins Palace Study Room! "Tsk tsk, Dorag is really awesome, and it has subverted another kingdom!" Arthur looked at the news in his hand and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion! After Dorag cheeked a batch of arms from Arthur''s side, the revolutionary army was out of control. In just over ten years, it subverted more than the original, over a hundred. kingdom! And because of these, coupled with the fact that Dorags revolutionary army also advocated revolutionary ideas to subvert the world government, not only was it on the world governments wanted order, but it also received a title that Arthur didnt get, the worlds most murderous criminal. "! is therefore widely regarded as the only person who can directly overthrow the world government! Well, the other is Arthur! And these actions by Dorag brought great benefits to Arthur! The biggest advantage is that the world government no longer focuses on the kingdom of Saint Martin, and has also divided a little attention to the revolutionary army, which has eased the tense relationship between the world government and Saint Martin. Therefore, in the past ten years, there has been no large-scale war between the two sides again, and Saint Martin has a period of stable development! In addition to these benefits, the Revolutionary Army also brought great benefits to Arthur! Most of the gains gained by the Revolutionary Army after overthrowing the kingdom over the years were obtained from Saint Martins side and entrusted Arthur to do it. In order to subvert other kingdoms, the Revolutionary Army also bought a large amount of arms from Arthurs side. , This made Arthur''s money full of money, saying that the investment that year was made! Of course, he is not defensive against the revolutionary army Arthur! Arthur knew that after dealing with the world government, the Revolutionary Army would definitely clashed with Saint Martin, so over the years he has also invested a lot of undercover in the Revolutionary Army! And these undercover agents, because before Arthur sent them to the Revolutionary Army, he had uniformly taught him to memorize something like a horse, such as XX, which was like a clear path in the eyes of the Revolutionary Army, so now the undercover agents It is not bad to mix in the revolutionary army, most of them are in the upper middle class! And just as Arthur was reading the newspaper, there was a knock on the door! "!" "Come in!" Arthur said casually. "Crack!" With the sound of pushing the door, Robin, who was still a kid and now a charming sister, walked in with a plate of refreshments and put it on Arthur''s table! "Come on, eat something!" Robin smiled and put the thing on Arthur''s table! Arthur looked at what Robin had brought, then glanced at Robin, thought for a moment, a suspicion on his face, and said, "You... have something to say?" I have been together for so many years, does Robin still understand? Although usually very gentle, more of it is relatively indifferent. Although he will give Arthur something, he will never give him something with a smile like today! And Robin listened to Arthur''s words, his face stiffened with a smile! But soon she adjusted her expression, took a deep breath, nodded, and said seriously, "Yes!" "What''s the matter?" Arthur raised his brows and asked. It is rare for Robin to ask him for something. In the past ten years, Robin has hardly asked for anything other than books! "I want to...go out to sea!" Robin gritted his teeth and said his purpose! "Going to sea?" After Arthur frowned subconsciously, he asked in a deep voice, "Why?" "I want to find historical text..." Robin whispered. "Historical text?" Arthur frowned. "Yes!" Robin nodded and said, "There hasn''t been any historical texts collected in the kingdom these years, so I want to go abroad to collect historical texts!" Listening to these, Arthur was silent! Except for the historical texts obtained in the first few years, Arthur has not collected any historical texts for Robin! Well, the main reason is that Arthur believes that as long as the world is captured, history is not important. Ten thousand steps back, as long as the world is conquered, what historical text is not easy? So, Arthur has not collected it specially! However, it seems that Robin still has some obsessions with historical texts! Thinking, Arthur understood a little bit! Robin has an obsession with historical texts. Because O''Hara was destroyed because of the historical text, and as the only survivor, can she have no obsession with the historical text? "I have ignored your feelings all these years!" Arthur said with some guilt when he wanted to understand. While listening to Arthur''s words, Robin shook his head suddenly and said, "No, I''m very happy all these years!" "There is nothing wrong with your going to sea!" After Arthur said a word, he hesitated, "What about Europa?" "Europa..." Robin murmured, a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes, but soon these guilt turned into firmness, and said, "Even though Europa is less than three years old, he is already very mature, isn''t he still there? There won''t be any problems in the kingdom!" Arthur listened and nodded silently! Immediately, after a long silence, Arthur took a deep breath and asked, "Then where are you going to find historical texts?" "Go to the Great Waterway... first go to Alabastan!" Robin answered without hesitation. Arthur could hear that Robin should have planned for this! "Alabastan?" Arthur murmured, a light flashing in his eyes. At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ an interesting and bold idea appeared in Arthur''s mind! But because the time of appearance was too short, Arthur only had a little idea how to realize this idea, and there was no specific method, so he could only suppress this idea first. "Alabastan is a good place! Speaking of which, King Cobra of Alabastan and I are still brothers!" Arthur said sternly, "If you go to Alabastan, say hello to him! " "Well, good!" Robin nodded. "By the way, do I need someone to protect you?" Arthur asked suddenly. In recent years, Robin has been able to advance by leaps and bounds with the help of the tower of trials and the house of time and spirit under the guidance of many powerful people in St. Martin. He has reached the peak of Lieutenant General, and the fruit ability has also been developed to the awakening. A general-level powerhouse cannot be beaten, but there is no problem if you want to leave! "No, it''s more convenient for me to go alone!" Robin shook his head and said, "Even if you meet some strong guy... it''s easy to run!" "Okay!" After Arthur nodded silently, he said with concern, "Take a few more bottles of the rejuvenation potion. If you encounter an invincible strong man on the road, run away. Remember safety first!" "Well, I will!" Robin nodded and agreed seriously, feeling Arthur''s concern. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 839： Elixir of life There was no farewell, no sorrow, just plain, Robin left alone! In addition to bringing some books, some money, and some changes of clothes, Robin took only the solar jet ski that Arthur had drawn before! Well, use it as a mount! And after Robin left, Arthur did not think about the thoughts he had suddenly had before, but was ready to do a big thing! Draw! In the past ten years, Arthur did not go to the lottery because Saint Martin has developed well and has not encountered any enemies that can put pressure on Saint Martin. Because of this, he said that prestige has been accumulating, and today the prestige has reached an astonishing amount! billion! "What an exciting moment!" Arthur looked at the number on the panel with emotion. Its not easy to come from one billion! Dont look at the total population of St. Martin now that has reached more than 100 million, and it can earn at least more than 100 million prestige every year, but before the population of St. Martin was only tens of millions. Arthurs billion, in addition to the kingdoms fixed annual prestige income, is more that he often starred in movies, making variety shows, etc., doing this kind of seemingly insignificant things, bit by bit, finally accumulated. Value! Thinking about it, Arthur has a bitter feeling of tears in his nose! How could a king of his dignity, if it were not for prestige, would make movies and variety shows all day long? He is very busy! "Oh~" After an involuntary sigh, Arthur pressed down the bitterness that could not bear to look back, but he did not hesitate to press the button for ten consecutive draws! bitterness is bitterness! But its not without gain, is it? Right now, this time after he pondered over and over many times, he decided to draw 100 million consecutive draws, which was a super big gain that surprised him! [Congratulations on getting the elixir of life] When the first thing I got out came out. Arthur''s eyes lit up! This thing, he doesn''t need to introduce the name to know what the effect is, and because of this, he gets excited! Immortality! This is what people dream of! Even if Arthur had life extension potions, he was also very interested in immortality! thinking, before Arthur can check his attributes, the next thing appeared in front of him! [Congratulations for getting a dozen potions] good stuff! Arthur''s eyes are bright again! Potential potion he has drunk! Although there are minor side effects, the effect is undoubted! Especially for those who have exhausted their potential and are just on the verge of breaking through, this is a priceless treasure! Of course, it is also invaluable for people who have not exhausted their potential! And the last time Arthur drew this potion, he had drawn 10 million, but now he has drawn a dozen for 100 million, or twelve bottles. He definitely made a profit! [Congratulations on obtaining the Potion of Thinking] ? ? ? what is this? There was a hint of surprise in Arthur''s eyes. The first two are easy to say, but now I just look at the name and I dont seem to see anything! But, before Arthur thought about the next thing, it appeared! [Congratulations on getting the fairy bean planting kit] The name... Arthur looked at him and immediately became excited! Fairy beans! A good thing to come back to life! Arthur has only drew one from the beginning until now, and he has been reluctant to eat it. If he can use the rejuvenation potion, he will definitely not need fairy beans! And now that he got this stuff, doesnt it mean he can grow fairy beans? [Congratulations on getting the time baggage] This...this...this... Seeing this, Arthur was a little bit excited! He knows this stuff! From the world of Doraemon, the effect is that when an object is covered with the front side, the time lapse of the covered object will increase, showing a future state. If it is covered with the reverse side, the time of the covered object Will turn around, showing the state of the past! Well, the effect doesn''t seem to be very eye-catching, but you can know the horror after careful consideration! In the future state, if you take some time to brew, the longer the time is, the better. If you put medicines such as ginseng, a year will become a hundred years, a thousand years, or even ten thousand years. The gap between this is understanding ginseng Knows everyone! In addition, it is also excellent for scientific experiments. If you put a cell that needs to be cultivated or an experiment that takes time to complete into the package, you will soon get the finished product! Past state! is like something broken, put it in and wait for a while, it will completely recover! Well, it doesn''t seem to be of much use, it seems that it can only supplement things, but if you think about it carefully, you will know that this function is also very useful! Think about it, what would happen if a devil fruit was bitten into it and restored to its past appearance? becomes the second fruit? Thinking, Arthur said hesitantly, "But... there should be restrictions?" The abnormal things that were drawn before have basically been modified by the system demon, and now this burden is inevitably modified by the demon! But without waiting for Arthur to think about it, a new lottery result appeared again! [Congratulations on getting the light stick] Sacred rod? Bump Man...Ah no, Ultraman? Subconsciously, Arthur recalled childhood memories! Almost every child has a dream of a hero in his heart, and Ultraman is undoubtedly one of the most popular heroes. In Arthurs day, you would often see children and friends playing Ultraman Fighting Monsters on the road. Scene! Among Ultraman, Tiga Ultraman is almost a topic that cannot be avoided! Because it is the most popular among all Ultraman in the rabbit country! When Tiga Ultraman aired, although he was considered a teenager, he still watched it with gusto, and discussed the plot with his friends! Even after crossing, Arthur can still sing one or two of Tiga''s theme song. A new storm has appeared... Uh, get back to business! Speaking of Tiga, I have to say that it is amazing! Sacred light rod, but Tigas transforming device is also one of Tigas symbols! "Could it be that...I can transform into Tiga?" Arthur was suddenly a little excited! He also wanted to be Ultraman when he was young, but unfortunately there is no Ultraman in that world~www.novelhall.com~ But now there is a chance! With the magic wand, are you afraid that you can''t change Ultraman? [Congratulations on obtaining the demiplane] Demiplane? At first glance, there is nothing to see, but Arthur is sure this is definitely a good thing! After all, it is definitely not a small thing that can be related to the word plane! [Congratulations on the creation of the attached race] What is this again? Arthur looked a little surprised at the name! [Congratulations on obtaining absolute protection] This name sounds like a defensive thing? Arthur looked a little confused again! He didnt recognize half of the smoked later, so he was a little confused to look at things! [Congratulations on getting the original call] The last one, another thing I cant understand! But fortunately, Arthur was very excited just by what he could understand. Arthur didn''t care about what he didn''t understand! Of course, he didn''t care about returning, he still looked at the attributes of these things happily! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 840： Attributes First of all, what Arthur looked at was of course the first elixir he drew! From the appearance, this is a thumb-sized, black pill, which looks the same as Arthurs previous TV series and movies, and there is no fragrance or the like! If it weren''t produced by the system, even if he put this thing in front of Arthur, he would not think it was a good thing! looked at it, but Arthur picked up the black pill in front of him and opened its attributes! Elixir of life [Introduction: Longevity does not mean immortality, and being immortal does not mean immortality! After taking it, it can nourish human cells, increase the number of times they can divide, and suppress the speed of cell division, so that the time required for cell division is prolonged, so as to achieve the effect of immortality! [Note: You can live at least 10,000 years after taking it, but you will die if you are killed! [Note: Because the division speed of human cells is suppressed, the effect of exercise will be greatly reduced after taking it, please consider carefully before taking it! This introduction...it is poisonous! Looking at the name Elixir, Arthur subconsciously thought it was on the side of Xian Xia from the beginning, but after reading this introduction...this Nima is clearly on the side of science fiction! But, having said that, whether it''s the fairy side or the science fiction side, what is placed in front of Arthur at this time is actually a question-whether to eat or not? If there was no last bet, Arthur would have eaten it without hesitation! After all, who doesnt want to live longer? But with the last bet, he needs to think more! The effect of exercise is greatly reduced, which means that after eating, his physical strength is likely to be unable to improve for a long time, and this is something he cannot accept. After all, in the next time, what Arthur can foresee is that he will have a confrontation with the world government and the revolutionary army! At exactly this time, his strength has been stagnant, which undoubtedly caused him a lot of trouble! Although he can still have some advantages in this kind of confrontation with his current strength, in such a dangerous confrontation, of course, how much strength can be improved! Thinking, Arthur made a decision soon, not to take it! At his current age, he still has more than a hundred years to live, and it shouldnt be difficult for Arthur to get similar life-extending things during this period! Right now, the most important thing is to conquer this world! "Let''s go back to Rimi! She doesn''t like exercise, this thing is just right for her!" Arthur whispered, putting the thing in the portable space, and then opening the properties of the next thing! Potential potion [Introduction: A potion that can increase the body''s potential. After oral administration, it can increase a person''s potential by about one to thirty percent! [Note: Only one bottle per person can be used] [Note: There are some harmless side effects, which will gradually decrease with physical exercise until they disappear! The introduction of is no different from the previous ones, and he has already used a bottle, so Arthur didn''t look at it much, so he put away this dozen potions and prepared it for those in the kingdom whose potential has been fully developed! Immediately, the attributes of the next piece were opened by Arthur! Thinking Potion [Introduction: After taking it, it can increase the speed of the brain by 10,000 times within an hour! [Note: After the effect of the drug, there will be a period of one to three days of mental exhaustion, please use it with caution! looked at the first thing on the system panel, and then looked at the bottle in front of him. It was in a potion bottle. It looked no different from Qiup. There was even a potion with bubbles in it. Arthur didn''t know what to say for a while! The calculation speed of the brain has increased ten thousand times, which is terrible to think about! According to scientific research, the calculation speed of the most advanced computer in the world is about 20 orders of magnitude worse than that of the human brain! According to the famous "Moore''s Law", the computing speed of a computer doubles every 18 months, which means an increase of about 0.57 times per year. It takes a hundred years for the computing speed of a computer to catch up with the brain! And it is such a brain, if the calculation speed is increased ten thousand times, the speed is beyond words! But after thinking about it, Arthur felt a bit tasteless again! What if the computing speed is increased by tens of thousands of times? What can I do... uh, wait! Suddenly, Arthur had an idea---Can we use this time to increase the computing speed by tens of thousands of times to deduce the development of fruit ability, or to study what tricks? Thinking about it, Arthur felt more and more possible! Before Arthur crossed, the computer could be used to deduce what tactics, what combat command, what military strategy layout, etc., there is no reason for the brain that has increased the calculation speed by tens of thousands of times. Arthur looked at the bottle of potion in front of him, his eyes suddenly became frenzied! However, after seeing the side effects noted in the system layout, Arthur had to suppress the excitement first and put things away! Hmm, wait until you have finished reading it all! Scented Bean Planting Set [Introduction: It contains ten fairy beans seeds, ten special soils, and a fairy bean planting manual. If you plant according to the manual, you can get ten fairy beans every year! [Note: The peas must be planted in special soil, otherwise it cannot grow, and a special soil can only grow one peas! Arthur looked at the fairy bean seed bag that was not as big as his palm, the booklet about a finger-thick, and the soil in the snakeskin bag on his right hand, grinning and showing a bright smile! This is fairy beans! He was reluctant to use one in the past, but now he can harvest every year as long as he grows it according to the manual. Isnt it worth his pleasure? Even if there are only ten per year, it is worth his happiness! After being happy for a while, Arthur carefully put the things away, and after preparation, let them plant it! Time Furoshiki [Introduction: There are two sides ~ www.novelhall.com~ the front is red, the back is black. When an object is covered by the front, the time lapse of the covered object will speed up, showing a future state! If it is covered with the reverse side, the time of the covered object will turn around, showing the state of the past! [Note: The time to speed up or turn around can only be within 10,000 years! That is, at most, let it appear as it was 10,000 years later, or return to what it was 10,000 years ago! [Note: After each use, it needs to be placed for a month to replenish time energy! Even after using it once, it takes a month before you can use it again! [Note: In order to avoid misuse, you must say "Jackfruit" before using furoshiki] Arthur is silent! There are restrictions on time furoshiki. He had guessed it a long time ago, but what he didn''t expect is that time furoshiki actually has a voice control code! And look at this code... Doraemon World and Journey to the West have a leg? Thinking wildly, Arthur also took the furoshiki into the space! Furoshiki is very powerful, but it will definitely be unclear for a while, so Arthur is going to put things away first and look at other things before studying! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 841： Custom race Shenguang Stick [Introduction: Transform into Tiga Ultraman after use! [Note: The transformation time is only three minutes, and after each transformation, it takes twenty-four hours to accumulate energy before you can transform again! [Note: There are four different forms of compound type, aerial type, powerful type and shining type. The power of each form is different. The forms other than the shining type can be switched at will, but the shining type is every month Can only be used once! [Note: Only for one person, and it will be bound exclusively after use, and the next one can be bound after the death of the bound person! Arthur looked at this panel, frowning slightly! Originally, after seeing the magic wand, his first reaction was to play it first! But looking like this now, he found that this magic light stick can''t play around! is completely bound once you play! Of course, if it is normally bound, it doesn''t matter. But the problem is that Arthur has never thought of whether this magic light stick will be used by himself or for others in the future! Use it for yourself... Although Ultraman is a childhood memory, in reality, there seems to be nothing in this world! Now Arthur''s memory of Ultraman is a bit vague, but he vaguely remembers that Tiga''s jumping power seems to be about 500 to 1,500 meters, and at this height, he can almost jump now! In this way, he and Ultraman seem to be...similar...probably the same! Of course, taking into account factors such as Ultraman''s weight and height, Ultraman will be stronger! But these are still second, the most important thing is time! Ultraman only has three minutes! This is the key to Arthur''s hesitation! You need to know that a strong man in this world can take a few days to fight casually, and only three minutes of Ultraman, even if it is stronger than Ser, is of no use! If it is used by others... Although this thing only lasts for three minutes, its power is beyond doubt! Apart from anything else, the fact that light can fly out of the earth is enough to make Arthur envy! Furthermore, in terms of Ultraman''s strength and light skills, three minutes is enough to destroy the city and the country, so if others use it, Arthur is a bit unwilling! In addition to hesitating whether to use it for yourself or for others, the Shenguang stick is also a bit fortunate for Arthur! It belongs to props, not templates! means that even if you use it, you can continue to practice the system of the Pirate World, and even eat devil fruits! "Wait!" Arthur thought, suddenly a very good candidate for Ultraman appeared in his mind---Rimi Ishihara! Ishihara Rimi is an ordinary person and doesn''t like exercising, so Arthur has always been more worried about her safety! After all, in this world, you can''t have strength! Even if someone protects every day! There are more weird abilities in the world, and those who can bypass the protection of you and attack you are not a few. Moreover, if there are too many enemies or too strong, the people who protect you may not be able to protect you! Under these circumstances, your own strength is particularly important! If you have some strength, you can still escape even if you can''t beat the above situation! It is a pity that Arthur has said it thousands of times in the past, but Rimi Ishihara is still unwilling to exercise, so Arthur has been worried about her safety! But its all right now. If you give her the light stick, it will not only solve the security problem of Ishihara Rimi, but also greatly enhance the defense of the Saint Martin Palace, and Arthur will not be unwilling! Well, after all, its my own wife! can be said to kill three birds with one stone! Thinking, Arthur also put away the light stick, but opened the next thing! Half plane [Introduction: There is a total height of 10,000 meters, an area of ??700 acres of land, and an area of ??300 acres of water, which can be placed anywhere at will! [Note: Placement can only be placed once, and the position cannot be moved after placement, so please place it carefully! [Note: The weather in the semi-plane is the same as the weather in the placement location, that is, the placement location is sunny, and the semi-plane is sunny! [Note: The demiplane can be closed or opened at will, but in addition to the host, others need host authorization! [Note: Once the demiplane is closed, it cannot be touched by any collision of any attribute except the space attribute! Judging from the introduction, this thing is no different from the magical world and secret realm in those TV series that Arthur used to watch! Thinking about it, Arthur almost didn''t hesitate to feel that he had put this thing in the palace! Although this thing looks very good and quite illusory, but after a little thought, Arthur thinks it is just like that! What kind of land, what kind of water, is Saint Martin lacking? There is no shortage! The entire West Sea belongs to Saint Martin, and Arthur can''t lack this without anything! ! Therefore, the greatest effect of the entire demiplane is that it cannot be touched except for those with spatial attributes! And this is the reason why Arthur is planning to put the half plane in the palace! With this, the palace of Saint Martin can truly benefit the invincible! Once someone wants to attack, everyone hides in a half plane, and then closes the door. Who else can hit or find? Thinking, Arthur didn''t put things away like before, but opened the next thing directly! Well, the demiplane has no entity, it just exists in the system, and you can''t see it before you use it! Subsidiary Race Creation [Introduction: You can completely customize a race, and the system will create it! [Note: The customized content does not include the quantity, so once you customize a race that is too strong, the quantity will drop to a certain extent, or even make it impossible, so please customize it carefully! [Note: Custom races are loyal to you by default, including their offspring! Looking at this panel, Arthur was silent! And after a long silence, he couldn''t help but laugh! This is a good thing! At first glance, I dont think there is much, but its great to think about it carefully! What is custom? is to set it yourself! Think about it~www.novelhall.com~ If you set up a super Saiyan, demi, angel, demon, etc., a race with superior combat power, how can you hang on? Of course, it is impossible for Arthur to design these things! On the one hand, because he is sure that after these things are set up, they must be a pitiful few, or even impossible to make! On the other hand, its nothing to be superior in combat power! Unless it is superior to the kind that can destroy the earth, other powerhouses, after ten years of development, the needs of Saint Martin are not as heavy as before! Is it created by a race superb enough to destroy the earth? can''t! The system has already marked that it is impossible to create a strong race! Therefore, what Arthur needs at this time is more of a race that can research and think! With this kind of race, it is conceivable that Saint Martin''s technological level can advance by leaps and bounds in a very short period of time, which will greatly enhance Saint Martin''s comprehensive strength! "Think about how to set the race!" Arthur thought with excitement. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 842： Sun Lion Form The creation of race still needs to be carefully considered, so Arthur put it down first, and looked at the remaining two things! Absolute Guardian [Introduction: The real guardianship is to prevent the enemy from being malicious against you! After being crushed, a person can never be malicious to you! [Note: The item can only be used once, please use it carefully! hiss! Looking at this thing, Arthur couldn''t help taking a breath! The introduction is shorter than any props in the past, so is the note, but the content is very powerful! A person cannot be malicious to you, it seems useless! But if you think about it carefully, you will find that this thing is very useful! Think about it, what would happen if I used him on Eam? He can''t be malicious to Arthur, which means that if Arthur meets him in the future, if he confronts him, then only Arthur can fight him, not him! Because he can''t be malicious to Arthur! This is simply a weapon that made Arthur invincible! The only pity is that this thing can only be used once! "One time is enough, as long as you look at the right time, this is something that turns against the sky!" Arthur murmured, excitedly putting away the glass bead in front of him! Then, after Arthur was excited for a while, he calmed down and opened the last thing---a transparent crystal shape, in which the gene chain, which is DNA, a thumb-sized thing can be vaguely seen! The original call [Introduction: In the long evolutionary process of a type of organism, there will always be countless, for the useless genes and useless abilities at that time, they are gradually changed and gradually eliminated as the organism adapts to the environment! But these genes that have been removed, the ability to be removed is really useless? not necessarily! It''s just because you don''t adapt to the environment! After eating, you can randomly evoke genes from the depths of the body that date back thousands, tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands, millions, tens of millions, and hundreds of millions of years ago, and acquire their abilities! [Note: The genes traced back are random, but according to the current status of the user, it will definitely have a positive effect! [Note: One person can only eat once, otherwise it will cause genetic breakdown and lead to complete death! This... evoke the depths of the body... the strongest gene? Compared to the previous one, this Arthur is a little confused! However, although confused, although confused, he probably knows what it means. In general, it means one thing. Its good for your health if you eat it! didn''t hesitate much! Arthur, who believed in the capabilities of the system, put things directly into his mouth! "Gulong!" At the moment the clear crystal was delivered to his mouth, the clear crystal seemed to melt into water and flowed directly into Arthur''s throat. As soon as Arthur swallowed subconsciously, things went directly into his stomach! "There seems to be no reaction?" Arthur murmured, but his face suddenly changed! Hot, scorching heat, a stream of heat appeared from his stomach, and quickly spread to his body and limbs, making him feel the endless heat like the whole body was about to burn! makes him very uncomfortable! "Uh...ah!" But while the scorching heat made him uncomfortable, he also felt a sense of comfort from the depths of his soul, which made him feel like a double heaven of ice and fire! One minute! five minutes! ten minutes! ... half an hour Finally, half an hour later, this hot and refreshing feeling slowly faded from his body. "Huh huh!" But at this time, Arthur collapsed on a chair in the study. His face, neck, and hands that were not covered by clothes were flushed with a fever, and he was sweating like rain. Showed an expression of being played badly! "Your uncle, didn''t you say there are no side effects?" Arthur gasped and complained to the system. But complaining, Arthur knows it too. From the system''s point of view, this may not really be a side effect! After all, its just a little bit hotter, and besides the heat, its refreshing, like a sauna. In terms of side effects, its really not enough! And after paralyzed for a while, Arthur''s breathing gradually eased down! At this time, he was in the mood to pursue this thing called Yuan Huan and what it brought him! Power? After making a fist, Arthur did not feel that his strength had increased! Speed? Arthur, who got up from his chair, trot two laps in the study, but he didn''t feel any increase in his speed? After some experiments, Arthur did not find any increase in himself! "I am... lonely after eating?" Arthur was a little bit dumbfounded. But at this moment, the sun outside the window shone on Arthur''s face! Subconsciously, Arthur turned his head and squinted at the sun! "Thump thump thump!" Suddenly, Arthur''s heartbeat increased involuntarily, and he felt that there was a great power in his body that seemed to burst out! can be suppressed! Feeling this power, after such a thought flashed in Arthur''s mind, he wanted to test what he had eaten the thing called Primordial Call, but he did not suppress it. Instead, he let go of his body and mind and let this The power burst out! "Tear!" And at the moment Arthur let go of his body and mind, all his clothes were torn apart, and at the same time his body shape was violent! Three meters! Four meters! Five meters! ... Five meters two! Finally, the body shape stopped at the level of 5.2 meters! At this time, Arthur''s appearance has also changed greatly from before! His hair swelled likewise when his body shape violently. The broken golden hair became luxuriant, reaching up to the calf, and it looked a little hard and long golden hair. Also because of the fierce body shape, Arthur''s face has also changed slightly. It is more water chestnut than before, as if it were carved out with a knife! And speaking of the biggest change, it is undoubtedly Arthur''s eyes! Originally, Arthurs eyes looked a bit sturdy, but after the change in body shape, the corners of Arthurs eyes were slightly upward, and the overall look of Arthurs eyes became a bit evil and mad, and the pupils in his eyes changed from black to sacred. The golden taste! If you have to describe it, Arthur is now seven points similar to Super 3! "What is this?" He lowered his head and looked at his height that suddenly jumped up, squeezed his fists and felt the strength of at least 50% increase, and Arthur was a little confused again! I am transformed? Thinking, Arthur recalled the situation before! Well, he turned into a body after he felt the sun! and many more! Watch the sun transform? How does this feel a bit familiar! After Arthur pondered for a while, suddenly an inspiration flashed! Isnt this similar to the moon lion of the fur tribe? People of the fur tribe can enter the moon lion form. Not only will their strength increase, their height will increase rapidly, their hair will swell, and their eyes will also change color! Of course, unlike Arthur, they want to look at the moon and the full moon, and Arthur just looks at the sun! Gene...transformation...fur tribe...sun... Thinking about ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur suddenly got such a hint of inspiration from these conditions and memories before him! According to the scientific argument before Arthur''s journey, any organism on the earth was originally composed of protein, then single-celled life, and then the microbial mycelium slowly evolved into different organisms! In other words, any creature in the world actually has the same ancestor when it comes to roots! From this point of view, humans and fur tribes can actually be regarded as relatives, but because of the different routes in the evolution process, they will eventually become different! Therefore, after Arthur had eaten the so-called primitive call, it is not surprising that he obtained a transformation with similar abilities to the fur race! After all, the introduction of the original call says that it can randomly call out the genes of the user''s body over the past hundreds of millions of years and gain its abilities! Arthur just happened to have a part of the gene similar to that of the fur race! "Hoo---" Some Arthur who wanted to understand, shook his hand that he felt full of power, and exhaled deeply, and said with some excitement, "Since it is similar to the fur tribe''s moon lion form...it''s called the sun lion form. ! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 843： Big bone boiled into soup "Puff!" About half an hour later, Arthur''s legs softened, but he squatted and fell to the ground! "This side effect is a bit big!" Arthur, who felt the emptiness, weakness, and soreness all over his body, couldn''t help but gaze. This Japanese lion form is good, but the consumption is too high! It only took Arthur half an hour, and he felt that all his physical strength was gone! You know, his physical skills are also at the general level! Of course, considering the 50% increase in strength, it is actually acceptable! 50% doesn''t sound like much, but at his level, it''s already quite scary! Lets put it this way, now he has been able to reach the sixth level of the general level of the tower of trial, and even the seventh level is only a trace, but once the sun lion mode is used, it is enough for him to directly pass. The seventh floor, penetrate the eighth floor, the ninth floor! And just such a strength allows him to quickly resolve two or three new generals in half an hour, instead of facing a few newcomers to the general level, using drug tactics. Fighting with the enemy will have to fight for one or two days! After resting for about half an hour, Arthur felt his strength gradually regained! didn''t hesitate much! Arthur left the study directly and walked towards the back garden of the palace! Well, he is going to put down the demiplane first! When he came to the back garden, Arthur saw a beautiful figure humming an unknown tune, pouring flowers in a leisurely manner! Immediately, a smile appeared on his face, and he stepped forward to embrace this figure. "Hate, let me go!" After taking two breaths of Arthur''s breath, the figure confirmed the incoming person, but pushed Arthur away. Arthur was not angry either, but smiled and said, "Rimi, don''t you usually do not water the flowers? Why do you have such a good mood to water the flowers today?" "In a good mood?" Ishihara whitened Arthur and said helplessly, "Jill and Leah are going to work! Nero went to play, and the other sisters also have their own things to do. I am idle, so I came. Water the flowers!" After adulthood, Arthur asked his children to work in their favorite places, but Gilgamesh and Altria both chose the Saint Martin''s navy at the same time. "Then... we have another one? Give you one to play with!" Arthur teased. This time Ishihara Rimi didn''t answer, but just gave Arthur a look at it! Upon seeing this, after Arthur smiled, he took out the elixir and the magic stick from the space and handed it to Ishihara Rimi, saying, "Well, since it''s boring... Then I will give you two interesting things. Things are ready!" "Something interesting?" Ishihara Rimi took two things curiously, and said, "What is this?" When Arthur explained to Ishihara Rimi about what the two things were, Ishihara Rimi immediately exclaimed and said, "The elixir of life!?" "Ok!" Arthur smiled and nodded. Ishihara Rimi took a look, and immediately put the elixir into Arthur''s hand anxiously, saying, "No, no, this thing is too precious, you should eat it first!" Ishihara Rimi, who doesn''t like exercise, may not realize the value of the magic stick, but she is clear about the value of the elixir! After all, immortality is one of the constant pursuits of mankind since ancient times! "No need!" Arthur shook his head and said sternly, "I just said the side effects of this thing, it is not suitable for me now, and it will grow in the future, I am sure to get something similar again, so You should use it!" As he said, Arthur pulled up Rimi Ishihara''s hand and put the elixir in her palm! "Brother Arthur!" Ishihara Rimi''s face was tangled! Having been a husband and wife for so many years, Arthurs character Rimi Ishihara is also clear and will not lie to her. Since he said so now, he must be sure to get it later! However, even so, the value of the elixir of life is too great, so Rimi Ishihara is in a tangled! But after struggling for a moment, Ishihara Rimi finally chose to listen to Arthur and ate it! "Gulong!" While swallowing, the elixir was directly delivered by Ishihara Rimi! "Nothing seems to have changed? Is the medicine fake?" After eating, I waited for a while, but Rimi Ishihara didn''t feel anything strange, so she couldn''t help but asked Arthur suspiciously! "Don''t worry! I''m sure the medicine is real!" After Arthur made a certain sentence, he casually found an excuse and explained, "The reason why there is no change is that it may not bring any change by itself. , Its just being subtle, let you live longer!" Ishihara Rimi listened to Arthur''s words and nodded suspiciously, but said nothing. "Well, you can try the magic stick!" Arthur said with a smile. At this time, Rimi Ishihara remembered that there was a magic light stick, so she quickly took out the magic light stick and asked, "This can make me a giant?" "Ok!" Arthur nodded and smiled, "Not only can you become a giant, but you can also fly! However, it only has three minutes, so you have to pay special attention!" "Three minutes?" Ishihara Rimi murmured. After taking notes, he asked again, "Then...Is there anything else I need to pay attention to when using this thing?" Hearing these words ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur had wanted to say no, but then a bad taste suddenly rose to his head, so he said calmly, "Well, before using it, Must shout "big bones into soup"" "Boiled big bones into soup?" Ishihara asked in a dazed face, "What do you mean? Is it possible to transform into a giant and drink more bone soup?" Arthur''s eyes turned sharply, and he said serious nonsense, "Look! Your own body is so small, but the giant''s body is so big. This time it becomes bigger and smaller, and it will inevitably hurt the bones of the human body!" "So you need to drink more soup boiled with big bones to avoid osteoporosis due to this reason! This is also a reminder for the younger generation who made the magic rod in the first place!" "Oh!" Ishihara Rimi nodded without understanding, picked up the magic light stick and thought for a while, raised it, and shouted to the sky, "Big bones are boiled into soup!!!" Suddenly, a dazzling light burst from Ishihara Rimi''s body and covered her whole body! In a while! As the light rose more and more, and gradually rose to 53 meters, an Ultraman who was 90% similar to Tiga, but with two **** of meat on his chest appeared in front of Arthur! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 844： TV signal transmitter After transforming into Ultraman, Ishihara Rimi seemed to have found some fun toy, and soon flew into the sky and played with it by herself! Upon seeing this, Arthur could only smile and shook his head, and began to do business! Put down the half plane! It was an emergency when I met Rimi Ishihara, and Arthur did not expect it! However, since he met, he didn''t bother to run again, and gave her what he was going to give! Thinking, Arthur glanced around in the back garden. Finally, he fixed his gaze on a small pavilion in the middle of the garden for people to rest! "It''s here!" After Arthur made a decision in his heart, he immediately stepped forward and came to the small pavilion, and then put the half plane on it! is different from the solar fixed-point portal! After putting the demiplane on, the pavilion looked no different from usual from the outside. If it weren''t for the demiplane on the Arthur system layout, he even thought he hadn''t put it on! But after Arthur opened the half plane, the white drawing board in the center of the small pavilion was stained with ink, and a circular hole appeared out of thin air. Through the hole, you can see a green field and a rugged blue wave. lake! didn''t think much! Arthur directly crossed the entrance of the cave and walked into the half plane! "!" As soon as he came in, he heard the sound of a breeze hitting the grassland. Then, the breeze also blew on Arthur''s face! Feeling the breeze, after Arthur took a deep breath subconsciously, he showed an intoxicated expression, closed his eyes and muttered, "So comfortable!" After a while, Arthur opened his eyes again. Then, I started to look at this space carefully! There is not much space, only one thousand acres of land. Calculated on the basis of an acre of 666 square meters, then a thousand acres is just over half a square kilometer, which is only 0.66 square kilometers. And because the terrain in the space is only plains and lakes, Arthur can see the entire space at a glance! blue sky, white clouds, sun, grassland, lake, soil! These six things can be seen by Arthur, and they are all the things in this space! These six things constitute the entire space. Nothing else! "It seems... I have to decorate the space myself!" Arthur frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. The decoration of this space is still very simple! Trees and small fish are transplanted. Just grow some of them. Others, given the size of this space, should not be put in. Otherwise, it has no effect except taking up more space! "Well, let''s build a cabin by the lake. You can come in and go fishing when you are fine!" After Arthur made a decision in his heart, he did not stay long before leaving this space! The area is less than half a square kilometer, and you will find it meaningless after a while! After Arthur came out, I saw Rimi Ishihara happily scanning the garden, as if looking for something! And when she saw Arthur coming out of the pavilion, the excitement on her face froze! She was taken aback first, and then reacted, trotting to Arthur, looking at the hole behind Arthur in confusion, and said, "Brother Arthur! What is this?" "This is a demiplane..." Arthur said, and briefly explained to Ishihara Rimi what a demiplane is! After , after Arthur gave Ishihara Rimi''s access authority to the demiplane, Ishihara Rimi, who felt that the demiplane was wonderful, didn''t care about Arthur, so excitedly entered the demiplane! "Really! I''ve been like a girl for so many years!" After Arthur shook his head and said helplessly, he was taken aback! Well, Ishihara Rimi has also taken life-enhancing medicine. In terms of age, she seems to...should...is no different from ordinary girls this year! Thinking of this, after Arthur smiled helplessly, he left here! For this lottery, he only used four kinds of elixir, Primal Call, Divine Light Rod and Demiplane, and there are five more to be arranged! Well, its just a matter of guarding and collecting it! Of course, there is a sequence among these five! Thinking potions have side effects, so they are naturally placed at the end. Potential potions and fairy bean planting suits, one needs to choose a person, and the other needs to choose a place, which is also placed at a later time. "Wait, if the fairy beans are planted in the half plane!" Thinking of the fairy beans, Arthur had such a thought! Originally, he was planning to plant fairy beans in a safe place! But now that there is a demiplane, it is naturally planted in the demiplane, so it is safer! Thinking about it, Arthur walked out of the palace and went to the Kingdom Academy of Sciences! Well, in the creation of time baggage and subsidiary races, Arthur decisively chose to first send the time baggage to the Kingdom Academy of Sciences. Before the creation of the subsidiary race, he still had to think more! Think about how to create a more suitable race! "Your Majesty!" When Arthur walked to the Royal Academy of Sciences, Nal, the head of the Royal Academy of Sciences, came out to greet him in advance because he received the news! "Free gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he asked casually, "How are you doing?" "His Majesty, we have recently developed a new thing, a TV signal transmitter!" Gnar said excitedly, "With the help of Dr. Archibald, combined with the communication technology of the Tike Kingdom, we have developed A super-powerful TV signal transmitter can cover the entire West China Sea from Saint Martin!" "Really?" Arthur asked somewhat surprised. "Yes!" Gnar nodded and said, "The thing has entered the final debugging stage! If there are no problems, it is expected that in the next two months, it can enter the mass production stage!" "At that time, as long as the TV signal receiver is changed slightly, our kingdom can tell His Majesty that the entire family with TV sets in the West Sea will receive our signal!" "Great!" Arthur said in surprise. A long time ago, Arthur wanted to let the TV in this world have a signal, so that it could receive many programs like before crossing. But due to the lack of satellites and technological background, there has been no way to do it! Until Archibald joined the kingdom, when Arthur was discussing with him, Archibald gave Arthur a new idea. Tike Kingdoms communication technology as its background~www.novelhall.com~ To build something that does not require satellites and can directly broadcast TV signals to far away places on an island, which is a TV signal transmitter! However, this kind of thing has never appeared before, and there are many projects that Archibald needs to research, so this thing has not been researched until now! "But... After our test, if there is a strong magnetic field around, the signal emitted by the signal transmitter may be lost!" Narr said in a deep voice. "What do you mean?" Arthur asked with a frown. "The TV signal transmitter can only be used in the West China Sea. If it goes outside the West China Sea, there are no wind belts, great waterways and other places where the magnetic field is particularly chaotic, and they cannot be used!" Narr explained. "It doesn''t matter!" Arthur said with a sigh of relief, "As long as it can be widely spread in Xihai!" Talking, Arthur said again, "Test as soon as possible and put into production as soon as possible. I want all TVs in our kingdom to receive signals in a few months!" "Understand, Your Majesty!" Gnar nodded. At this moment, Arthur seemed to have thought of something. He slapped his head, and while taking out the time baggage from the space, he said, "Oh, yes! This time, I brought you another good thing... " Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 845： Yordle "Your Majesty, I will study it first!" As for the burden of time, after Arthur explained the effect, Gnar''s eyes lit up and he didn''t care about Arthur. He could not wait to run inside the Academy of Sciences with it! Well, of course, with this kind of good thing, we should do the experiment quickly! As for this, after Arthur smiled helplessly, he couldn''t say anything, so he could only turn around and return to the palace! After all... people work for themselves! "Lets study how the affiliated races were created!" Arthur, who returned to the palace study, put aside other things for the time being, and began to study the things that came out of the lottery! To tell the truth, this subsidiary race creation is what he is most interested in in this draw! Not for anything else, just for the creation of this subsidiary race, I can set it myself! Its important to be able to set this yourself! The development of a kingdom requires a comprehensive, unilateral development is definitely not enough, just like walking, it is difficult to go with a lame leg! But its not easy to be comprehensive! Before Arthur''s journey, no matter how big or small, all countries in the world had all kinds of defects, large or small, or geographical reasons, or management reasons, or peoples reasons. In short, there were various reasons that made them have to give up. Fully developed! But in a world where everyone''s strength is almost the same, and the transportation industry is also very developed, all major countries cannot achieve true and comprehensive development, and it is even more impossible in this world! St. Martin is the same! Dont look at Saint Martins now occupying the West Sea, but the development route is indeed a bit biased! Military, military equipment, and high-end armed forces. St. Martin''s development is pretty good, but in other places, it is a little unsatisfactory! no way! The main reason for this is that Saint Martin is often at war, so it will inevitably be biased towards the military in development! Even though Arthur has been abducted and abducted many talents over the years, driven by the general environment of war, the research direction of these talents is also biased towards war! And when the kingdom''s overall development is somewhat biased, the ability to customize the creation of subsidiary races is particularly important! Where the kingdom has shortcomings that are unsatisfactory, you can customize a race that can make up for these shortcomings, and make the kingdom more comprehensive and balanced development! Thinking, Arthur began to think carefully about how to customize his race! "It was decided before, to design a race that is biased towards scientific research! Just start thinking about it with this point!" After Arthur murmured, he touched his chin and began to think! "Scientific research... the brain must be good, and the calculation ability must be strong! Well, creativity is also very important! But more importantly, it is your preferences. If you don''t like scientific research, it will definitely not work!" "Adventurous spirit must be a little too, but not too much, and not too little! If there is too much, if you research out a messy thing, like T virus, it will be done! But too little is no good, scientists can''t have no adventurous spirit. Create something good!" "The stronger the fertility, the better, so that we can give birth to more researchers! Physical fitness must also be good. Although scientists don''t need to do much work, the physical and energy consumed during research is indeed not small. If you have poor physical fitness, you may be Die early!" "There is not much requirement for the image, as long as it can be eye-catching! Of course, it is best to prefer the human type. Although weird and strange things are acceptable, it will inevitably look a little uncomfortable!" "Needless to say in terms of lifespan, naturally the longer the better! After all, scientific research cannot produce results in one or two years!" "..." About half a day, after Arthur recorded all the thoughts one by one, he submitted them to the system! [Affiliated race creation and use! [The balance is being adjusted according to the input conditions...] [Balanced, the specific image is as follows! Soon, a very big head, but very small, a bit like the image of Hemerdinger in the League of Legends appeared in front of Arthur, and at the same time the data about this race passed into Arthur''s mind! Unknown race (nameable) [Introduction: This is a new race with a lifespan of about 300 years, strong thinking ability, strong calculation ability, strong creativity, like scientific research, and adventurous, but with average physical fitness and low fertility! [Yes/No, sure to create? (Five males and five females will appear directly after creation, a total of ten adult unknown races! Note: Only when created, adults will appear directly)] Seeing this condition, Arthur frowned slightly! This is different from what he designed! But after thinking about the conditions he had designed before, he was relieved! When he designed it, he designed it in the direction of a perfect scientist as much as possible, but it is obvious that there can be no such perfect scientist in reality, and the system does not allow such a great X to exist! So after the design is finished, the system is automatically balanced! Let this race try to follow Arthurs design as much as possible, but does it follow Arthurs meaning completely? Thinking of this, Arthur hesitated again, "Is that sure?" This balanced race is still a little different from what he thought, so Arthur hesitated! But it didn''t take long for Arthur to confirm it directly! Well, the system will automatically balance, which means that no matter how awesome Arthur designs, the final result is the same! So, I can only be sure! And just after Arthur confirmed ~www.novelhall.com~ Ten light beams appeared out of nowhere in front of him, and Arthur couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes! "See Your Majesty!" After the beam disappeared, ten figures about half the height of Arthur kneeled in front of Arthur respectfully! "Free gift! Arthur waved his hand. "Your Majesty, please give us a name for our race!" After the ten people got up, one of them walked up to Arthur and said respectfully. Listening to what he said, Arthur remembered to name their race and said quickly, "Okay, I want to do it!" As he said, Arthur thought for a moment, and then he muttered, "The race name...should be called the Yordel! As for the name...you are called Heimer Jiage, Heimer Yige, Heimer. Bing, Heimo Ding, Heimo Wuge... Heimo Guige!" Because he looks like the Hemerdinger in the League of Legends, Arthur directly named the race as the Yordle. And because Heimudingers name has a T, and there are just ten people in front of him, Arthur directly put ten days into their names! Because of this, such a new race was born! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 846： Weiwei is here St. Martins port! "Fresh fish, just caught in the morning!" "Bun, fried dough stick, hot porridge!" "Fruit, fresh fruit!" ... Early in the morning, with a scream of sales, a large merchant ship landed! "Da da da!" After the merchant ship docked, a young and beautiful girl with blue hair on the deck, carrying a backpack, could not wait to run towards the ladder lowered by the ship! "Kalu, Icarim, you guys go quickly, don''t dawdle!" The blue-haired girl yelled at a tall duck behind her, and a big man with golden curly hair. "Yes, Princess Vivi!" Icarem nodded respectfully, and quickly followed! "Quack!" And the duck seems to be able to understand people''s words, and after calling out twice in response to Weiwei''s words, he also trot to catch up with Weiwei! got off the ship! "This is Saint Martin!" Weiwei glanced at the bustling scene of people coming and going, and couldn''t help sighing. "Princess, where are we going next?" Icarim walked up to her and asked. "Um... let''s eat first!" Weiwei groaned for a while, and said, "We haven''t eaten yet in the morning! So after eating, let''s go to Saint Martin City!" Although there is something urgent to do when coming to St. Martin, she also knows that no matter how urgent things are, she is not in a hurry, so she is going to have a meal first! "Yes, princess!" Icarim nodded in a deep voice. Then, the two of them walked looking for a place to eat breakfast! But what they didnt notice was that in a corner not far from them, a man was eating breakfast at a small stall, while eating breakfast, he looked at them casually! ---- the other side. "Pattern!" "Nefirutali Vivi is coming to Saint Martin?" After Arthur hung up the phone in his hand, he muttered, his eyes flickering, and he was lost in thought. After thinking for a while, Arthur said to the little maid An Lan beside him, "Go and tell the guard outside, send two people to the city gate and wait until a blue-haired girl, a duck and a golden curly-haired man When you come, bring them here!" "Okay, Your Majesty!" An Lan heard it, nodded happily, and ran towards the door! --- After having breakfast at a breakfast shop on the side of the road, Wei Wei walked out with Karoo and Icarim contentedly! "The breakfast here really has a different flavor!" Weiwei sighed. "Yes! The breakfast here is very different from our kingdom!" Icarim echoed. "How do we go next..." Weiwei murmured, and began to scan the surrounding environment! In a while! Her eyes must be, her eyes locked on something that looks like a vehicle not far away! Steam bus! Weiwei doesn''t know what it is, but watching people get on and off from there, and the car is coming one after another, she thinks what kind of public transportation it should be! Thinking, without hesitation, Vivi walked over with Karoo and Icarim! It turns out that Weiwei''s guess is correct! After getting closer to the bus, listening to the conversation of the people around, Weiwei also truly confirmed that the bus is indeed a means of transportation! At this time, she encountered another embarrassment! That''s the person who got on the train to buy the ticket, and the money she spent was different from what she had! Pele is in her hand, and everyone else spends St. Martin! As a traverser, Arthur naturally knew how important it is for a country to have its own currency, so from the very beginning he continued to promote St. Martins own currency, which is St. Martins coin, in order to avoid contact with the world government. After making a mistake, he was economically hit by the world government for using Pele! What happened later also proved that he was not wrong! In the past, the world government has been using various small methods to prevent the pace of the Saint Martin''s campaign. Among them, there is Bailey, a universal currency, but in the eyes of the world government, waste paper is a means of buying large quantities of Saint Martins goods and affecting Saint Martins economy! But because Arthur had already promoted St. Martin and paid special attention to this aspect, not only did the world governments conspiracy fail, it was even used by Arthur to promote St. Martin and make St. Martin change. Has become the mainstream currency of Xihai! has turned this originally bad thing into a good thing! However, this has caused Weiwei to encounter this embarrassing situation! Simply! The driver saw Weiwei''s embarrassment! "You can use Bailey, but it costs half the price, which is thirty Baileys!" The driver glanced at Weiwei''s Bailey and said in a deep voice. Although St. Martin has become the mainstream currency, it does not mean that Bailey can''t spend it! The promotion of St. Martin''s coin is only 20 years, and it takes only one year for St. Martin to conquer the West Sea, so Pele is still used in many remote places! Furthermore, in order to increase foreign exchange reserves, Arthur used Bailey to interfere with the world governments economy when necessary, and also to use Bailey to purchase supplies outside the West Sea. Exchange office! In addition, Baileys can always be used outside the West Sea! Therefore, although Bailey is no longer the mainstream currency of Xihai, it can be spent in Xihai! "Okay, no need to find one hundred Baileys!" Weiwei listened to Rumeng''s amnesty, put one hundred Baileys into the cash box, and quickly took one person and one duck onto the bus! "Didi---" Soon, with the sound of the whistle, the bus departed! Clean, tidy and green streets, people who are constantly coming and going but with happy smiles, children running and playing in the streets... Looking at the sight outside the window that is very different from Alabastan, but more advanced than Alabastan, which is visible to the naked eye, Wei Wei can''t help but be stunned! "When will Alabastan be able to do this too!" Weiwei murmured subconsciously while looking at the scene. But when I recalled that Alabastan was like a **** on earth at this time~www.novelhall.com~ Weiwei felt a pain in her heart and was silent! "Hoo--" was silent for a long time, Weiwei sighed deeply, changed her voice, and muttered to herself, "I hope it will go well this time! As long as it goes well, maybe you can save the kingdom and the father!" "Oh~ I hope so!" Icarim listened to Vivi''s mumbling, a trace of distress flashed in his eyes, and he sighed inwardly! This girl has so many things on her back that she shouldn''t have to bear things at her age, but because she is a princess, she has to carry it back! This makes Icarim feel distressed, but at the same time there is no way. After all, Weiwei is a princess, but he is just a guard. His identity is destined to be unable to carry anything for Weiwei. can only do her best to ensure her safety, so as to share some pressure for Weiwei! --- The speed of the bus is not slow! About half an hour later, the two of them arrived at the gate of Saint Martin''s city! Just got off the bus! Two big men dressed as guards greeted him, and respectfully made a please gesture, saying, "Everyone, our majesty, please!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 847： Ask for help Young! handsome! looks almost as big as myself! and many more! Father did not say that my cheap uncle is already in his thirties this year, and he is almost forty? Isn''t he... he is not Uncle Arthur, but Uncle Arthur''s son? After all kinds of thoughts flashed in her heart, Vivi looked at Arthur on the throne and asked hesitantly, "Are you...Uncle Arthur''s son?" the other side! looked at the young and beautiful girl in front of him, some familiar and a little strange blue-haired girl, Arthur lost his eyes, as if seeing the phantom in memory appear, and gradually overlapped with Weiwei. Although Arthur found Luffy and had friendship with Luffy, the Luffy of ten years ago is still different from the Luffy he remembers, and the Vivi in ??front of him is in his memory, almost becoming a straw hat. Weiwei, a member of the Pirates, is no different! Ye Qinghui! ! ! After a cry in his heart, Arthur gradually recovered his senses! And when he came back to his senses, he heard Weiwei''s question! "Puff!" Immediately, Arthur couldn''t help but laughed and said, "Uncle Arthur''s son...hahaha~" "Could it be...I guessed wrong!?" Upon seeing this, Weiwei was a little dazed! "Your Royal Highness, he is Your Majesty Arthur!" At this time, Icarim lowered his head quickly and attached it to Vivi''s ear, explaining quietly. "what?" Weiwei''s cheeks were red, and she looked at Icarlem with some shame and some disbelief, and asked in a low voice, "Isn''t it possible? Father didn''t say that Uncle Arthur is over thirty this year, almost forty. Why? How come you look so young!" "Really!" Icarim nodded and reconfirmed in a low voice, "When I saw His Majesty Arthur, he looked like this! Now after so many years, he has no appearance at all. Its the same as the boy before, without a trace of change!" "This..." Weiwei listened to Icarim''s words, but was speechless for a while! She has seen the photos of her father when she was young, and it can be said to be very different from the present one, but what she never expected was that Arthur, who should have been the same age as her father, was so young! "Okay, Vivi... uh... Its okay to ask you Vivi?" After Arthur laughed for a while, he said seriously. "No!" Weiwei shook her head. "Well, Weiwei, why are you here this time?" Arthur asked after a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. Actually, Arthur has a clear mind about what Vivi is doing this time! Speaking of, the current situation in the Kingdom of Alabastan, part of the responsibility can be counted on him. Of course, he will not take the initiative to admit it! "Puff!" Listening to Arthurs question, after taking a deep breath, Weiwei knelt down and gritted her teeth, "Please, Uncle Arthur, save us Alabastan!" Upon seeing this, Arthur hurried forward to help Weiwei up, and pretended to say, "Oh, don''t do this, get up! If you have something to say, at least, you have to tell me the ins and outs of the matter first! Otherwise, I How can I help you if I don''t know anything?" When Weiwei heard it, her cheeks were red again! She was so anxious that she forgot to tell Arthur the ins and outs of the matter! "It''s like this..." After Arthur helped Weiwei to stand up, after sorting out her emotions, she told Arthur the ins and outs of the matter carefully! is not much different from the original! In order to investigate the situation of the Baroque work agency that tried to provoke a civil war and subvert the Kingdom of Alabastan, Vivi took Icarlem to be an undercover agent! But the difference is that in the process of Vivis undercover, Cobra felt that the situation in Alabastan was getting worse, and thought of Arthur, so Vivi and Ikalem gave up being undercover and turned to Come to Saint Martin for help! "Do you mean that there is a man named Baroque Work Club behind the scenes, intending to provoke the civil war in Alabastan?" Arthur asked with a puzzled face, pretending to be confused. "Yes!" Weiwei nodded heavily and said, "Now the situation in Alabastan is getting more and more dangerous, so my father asked me to ask Uncle Arthur for your help!" "It''s no problem to help!" After Arthur said something, his face showed a solemn expression, hesitating, "But..." After listening to the first half of Arthur''s sentence, the corners of Weiwei''s mouth gradually raised, and she was about to show a happy smile, but the hesitant words that followed immediately pulled the corners of Weiwei''s mouth up! "But what?" Weiwei asked hurriedly. "Why don''t you turn to the navy and the world government for help?" Arthur frowned and asked. "We begged! But the matter has not happened yet, and there is no evidence to prove that the Baroque Working Society is doing a ghost in the back, so neither the Navy nor the world government have accepted the matter, nor sent anyone to see it!" Weiwei explained. "That''s even more wrong!" Arthur frowned and said in a deep voice, "I know the world government and the navy. In terms of their behavior, even if you have no evidence, as long as it is a franchise country, they will at least send someone to investigate. I don''t care about anything!" You must know that the franchising countries have to pay the heavenly gold every year. In this case, the world government is the least willing to have problems with the franchising countries! Because once there is a problem in the franchise country, maybe there will be a golden harvest next time! Therefore, there is a problem in the participating countries, and the world government does not say to solve it, but it is almost necessary to send someone to look at it! At least confirm whether the participating countries can pay the heavenly gold! After listening to what Arthur said, Vivi also reacted! Yes! The world government and navy dont say to solve the problem, but at least they should send someone to take a look? After carefully recalling the cause of the incident, Wei Wei discovered that, as Arthur said, there was something wrong with this incident from beginning to end! The relationship between Alabastan and the world government and navy is not ordinary! Alabastan is not only a franchise country, the royal family is the only one left by the Twenty Kings who did not go to Mariahia. It can be said that Alabastan has an important position in the world government and the world conference. Therefore, no matter what happened or not, as long as there is a response, normally the world government, the navy will send someone to help investigate! But now they have reacted, but the world government and the navy have not responded much. Not only did they perfuse them, but they didn''t even bother to send people to investigate. This is a bit strange! Thinking about it, Wei Wei couldnt help but asked, "Uncle Arthur, what do you mean..." "There is a problem with the world government and navy!" Arthur said conclusively. "what?" Weiwei was a little surprised. And before Weiwei could react, Arthur''s eyes narrowed, and then frowned and asked, "I remember, I read the newspaper before, and the newspaper said that Krokdal in Qiwuhai is in your kingdom? What kind of national hero has he become? ?" "Correct!" Weiwei''s eyes flashed a look of memories, UU reading www.uukanshu.com nodded for confirmation. "Then it will be more certain that there is a problem with the world government and navy!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "This...Uncle Arthur, what do you mean?" Weiwei asked inexplicably. "What is Qiwuhai?" Arthur said, explaining, "Although Qiwuhai is under the name of the world government, and even called the running dog of the world government, in fact they are only cooperating with the world government for their own purposes. Great pirate!" "And just such a big pirate, what kind of pirate will help your kingdom fight? What kind of national hero? Impossible! It must have its own purpose!" "As for what purpose... You said that a pirate enthusiastically helped you fight pirates in a country and became a national hero! And at this time, the country was caught in civil strife. Among them..." Now that Arthurs words are said to be here, she didnt continue, but Weiwei was sweating coldly when she heard Arthurs words! It just so happened that Krokdal became the hero of the kingdom, and it happened that the kingdom was caught in civil strife. She thought about what might happen, and she felt like she was shivering! After a long time, Weiwei looked embarrassed and asked, "Then what does this have to do with the world government and the navy?" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 848： Analyze the situation "A big pirate, even if he cooperates with the world government, doesn''t the world government pay attention to him? Does the navy pay attention to him? The world government and the navy don''t know what he does?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. This sentence seemed to be a heavy hammer, and it hit Weiwei''s heart fiercely! Yes! Klockdal is a big pirate, how could the world government not pay attention to him? How could he hide things from the Navy? But that''s it, the world government and navy didn''t react at all. The matter here is worth studying! However, before Weiwei wanted to understand what was going on, Arthur spoke again, "And... I think your father guessed something, so I asked you to come to me! Otherwise he If you really want to ask for help, why bother? It can be done with a phone call!" This is really not a fool, but Arthur really thinks so! He felt that Cobra was probably aware of something, so he asked him for help, a cheap brother who seemed to completely want to do it! "Yeah! It''s not like Father Arthur doesn''t have a phone call from Uncle Arthur, why did you make me travel all the way?" Following Arthur''s words, Weiwei gradually understood! Originally, Weiwei belonged to Bingxue''s smart kind of person. The reason why she was like a fool before, sneaked into the Baroque Work Agency to collect evidence of the so-called instigation of civil unrest, but was just a fan of the authorities, and she couldn''t understand the form in the situation. But now after Arthur''s "calling", she is starting to remember! There must be a problem behind the current situation of Alabastan! It is probably not enough to find evidence that the Baroque Work Society has instigated civil unrest. I am afraid that it is not enough to solve the current problems of Alabastan! Of course, what she doesn''t know is that what she is thinking now is far from the real reason! What she thinks now is only Arthur deliberately guided based on intelligence and memory! "Uncle Arthur, what should we do now?" Weiwei asked Arthur subconsciously. "What should I do now..." Arthur groaned, and said, "Now our main thing is to analyze the situation in Alabastan first, and then decide what to do according to the situation!" With that, Arthur began to help Weiwei analyze the current situation and said, "First of all, we can be sure that the current crisis in Alabastan has something to do with the Baroque Work Agency, Krokdal, and the world government! " "Furthermore, there is a problem in your kingdom that it does not rain for three years in other places except the capital! Since it has rained in your country, there is no reason why it does not rain in other places for three years? It is the same country, how can the gap be so different? Big?" "So, based on the baroque work agency you got earlier to provoke the civil unrest in Alabastan, and the information in front of you, we can make a bold guess!" "The reason why your kingdom has not rained for three years except for the capital is related to the Baroque Work Club!" "They may have used some means to prevent it from raining anywhere in your kingdom except the capital, in order to arouse the grievances of the civilians in your kingdom, in order to provoke the civil strife in Alabastan!" "And it is impossible for the Baroque Work Society to instigate civil strife in a kingdom for no reason? They must gain some benefits from it! But what are the benefits of civil strife? The greatest benefit is only Alabastan itself!" "But the question is! Who will get the most benefit in the end? Well, according to the current situation, if I guess correctly...it should be the so-called national hero, Krokdal!" "A big pirate inexplicably doing good deeds, fighting pirates, and becoming a hero of a country is very abnormal in itself! But if it is to become the king of this country, then these behaviors can be explained!" "According to this line of thinking... The Baroque Job Club is also related to Krokdal, and it may even be the establishment of Krokdal. The purpose... of course, to cooperate with Krokdal to become the king of Arabstein!" "As for what role the world government and navy play in it... I dont know! Maybe they are the people behind Klockdal, or maybe they are for something in Alabastan or to test Alabastan, so they deliberately indulge Klock. Dahl, but in general they must be ill-intentioned!" Following the words, Arthur analyzed the current situation of Alabastan to Weiwei one by one! In the words, Arthur was the black hand behind the current crisis in Alabastan, secretly pointing to the world government! As for whether the world government really did it... Ha ha! In the case of Krokdal being his person, Arthur said yes! Whether it is or not, the evidence will eventually point to the world government anyway! the other side! After listening to Arthurs analysis, Vivis heart gradually sank to the bottom! According to Arthur''s analysis and the situation that the Neferrutari family and Vivi know themselves, Arthur''s guess is really possible! But here comes the problem! If as Arthur analyzed, how can the current situation be solved? Solve the drought in Alabastan except the capital? Solving the Baroque work agency? Solve Krokdal? Do not! It''s no use solving these problems! Before the problems of the world government are solved, solving these problems is only a temporary solution! But how can the world government solve such a desperate behemoth? Thinking, Weiwei seemed to have thought of something, her eyes lit up, she looked up at Arthur, and solemnly asked, "Uncle what do we do now?" At this time, the only thing Weiwei can think of is that she feels that the only thing that can save Alabastan is Arthur! Who calls Arthur the only person in this world who has a record of defeating a world government? Although the methods used are a bit despicable! and many more! The reason why the father asked me to come to him, is that also the reason? Weiwei suddenly had such a thought in her heart, and her eyes brightened! the other side! "You are waiting for you!" Listening to Vivis words, Arthur was secretly delighted, but on the surface he frowned with a solemn face, and said, "It''s not easy! The Baroque Workshop and Klockdal are good to say, I just need to send some People can be suppressed by force if they pass by!" "But the problem is... what Alabastan is now facing is not only Krokdal and Baroque Jobs, but also the world government that does not know what role it plays!" "If you don''t figure out what role the world government plays in this, even if you get the two, it will only treat the symptoms and not the root cause!" As he said, Arthur changed his voice and said, "Of course, according to the current situation in Alabastan, the most important thing is not to get the world government, but how to get Krokdal and the Baroque work agency, and how to solve the problem of Alabastan. Crisis!" "Let''s do it! I will send someone to find out about the current situation in Alabastan. Let''s solve the current crisis first, and then we will discuss the affairs of the world government slowly!" If according to the original plot, the world government and the navy did play a relatively disgraceful role in the incident in Alabastan. According to Arthur''s understanding, what Krokdal did in the original book may have been under the supervision of the world government! After all, he is Qiwuhai! The reason why the world government does not act is because one of the twenty royal clans in the past, the only Neferutari family who did not enter Mary Gioia, holds a certain kind of anti-Draco people ~www.novelhall.com~to the world government The unfavorable secret, in order to test the Nafirutali family, the world government deliberately indulged Klockdal! Of course, it''s almost the same as the original! The reason why Krokdal can do so many things is that 80% of the world governments are deliberately indulging! However, what is different from the original! Arthur is still standing behind Klockdal this time! "Hmm..." Weiwei nodded after thinking for a while, "Thank you uncle first!" Indeed! The world government is a big problem, but for Alabastan, the most important thing is not the world government, but the Baroque Work Agency and Krokdal, which brought the crisis of civil strife to Alabastan! The most important thing is to solve the two problems, solve the current crisis in Alabastan, and make the crisis of internal strife in Alabastan completely gone! "No! Your father and I are brothers, so I should help with that!" Arthur said with a smile, "In this way, you can play in our kingdom for a few days, relax, and I will send someone to inquire about it. After the current situation in Alabastan, you will set out with the people I sent to solve the crisis in Alabastan!" "Yes!" Weiwei nodded! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 849： Fruit deduction Mary Joa! In a conference hall! "Cobra''s daughter has entered Saint Martin!" The long-bearded five old star said lightly after taking a sip of coffee. The others were silent for a while listening to this sentence! Immediately, the old star of the glasses pushed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "He should have noticed something and no longer trust us, so he turned to Saint Martin for help!" "What should I do now?" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing asked, squinting his eyes after scanning the surrounding area. "Let me say... just kill it, it''s a hundred!" A fierce look flashed in the eyes of the five old stars of the golden beard. "No!" The long-bearded five old star shook his head and said, "We are not sure if he really noticed anything, and the Neferutari family still has that thing in their hands. Once the face is broken, who It''s not clear what he will do!" "Yes!" The five old star of the glasses said with a squint, "Faced with death, one person is likely to be able to do everything! Now there is still Saint Martin watching, we can''t bet!" "But, having said that! Since he sent someone to St. Martin for help, then our temptation of Alabastan is completely over, what do you think should be done next?" Eight Beard and Five Old Star frowned. "It''s okay! We didn''t really intervene in the affairs of Alabastan, we just indulged Klockdal to do it! So even if he perceives something, he has no evidence!" "Furthermore, he didn''t dare to tear his face with us before we were killed. That would not be a good thing for him, or even for the whole Alabastan!" "So, we only need to deal with the affairs of Alabastan in the normal process! In terms of his character, he can''t say anything, and it is impossible to tear his face with us!" Hu Wu Lao Xing said with a serious face. . "Good too!" "So be it!" "Yes!" ... After thinking about it for a while, all the five old stars nodded in agreement. --- the other side! Arthur, who is located in Saint Martin, does not know that the five old stars have given up! Of course, even if he knew it, he would think there was nothing! Well, anyway, the person who is being detained doesn''t need to agree to such a thing! At this time, Arthur is about to do something! Drink thinking potion! He should have drunk it a long time ago, but because of the arrival of Weiwei, he can only postpone the matter and deal with Weiwei''s affairs first. But now that the matter is temporarily resolved, he naturally wants to continue drinking! Thinking, Arthur went straight to the bed and lay down! Side medicine has side effects! Arthur is not very clear about the side effects, that is, the mental exhaustion period, what kind of situation is, but considering the worst, he is going to lie in bed for three days and spend the side effects in the most comfortable way! After lying down, Arthur took out the thinking potion from the space! "Gulong!" Without thinking, Arthur drank the whole bottle of potion as soon as he raised his head! One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! After three seconds, the potion is fully effective! suddenly! Arthur has a sudden sense of openness! is like a clouded sky, the clouds suddenly dispersed and the soft sunlight shone down! The brain becomes extremely transparent! looked sideways at the desk not far away! Pear flower wood, 1.200320 meters high, 60.100320 cm wide, 1.8320320 meters long, weighs 100.2320 kg, five drawers, on which 33 documents and five books are placed. The titles are... In an instant, the data of the entire desk appeared in Arthur''s mind! Cool! Cool! Cool! is so cool! After the calculation speed of the brain has increased ten thousand times, the whole world seems to be no problem for Arthur, looking at everything, he can quickly get its data! And the things that I didn''t understand in the past, except for the ones that really didn''t have an answer, I understood in an instant! Arthur at this moment is like never ending, Eddie taking medicine, like Lucy in the super body, whose brain development has reached 20%. It feels like there is nothing in this world. Things can stump him! This special state makes him very intoxicated! Simply, he hasn''t forgotten the business! That is to use thinking medicine to develop fruit ability! Thinking, Arthur suppressed other thoughts, and began to concentrate on deducing the fruit! Electronics, circuit, voltage, current, charge, resistance, reactance, impedance, electric power... At the moment of the deduction, Arthur immediately remembered the seven-seven-eight memories he had studied before crossing, but had forgotten after crossing! Electron: In an atom, the negatively charged surrounding the nucleus is called an electron. Circuit: A current channel composed of power supply, electrical appliances, wires, etc. It is divided into a closed circuit and a switching circuit. A closed circuit without a load is called a short circuit. Voltage: or potential difference, it is a potential energy that tends to cause electrons to flow through the wire. If the electric field must be done to move the charge from one point to another, it is said that there is a voltage between the two points. Current: It is the movement of electric charge, usually measured in amperes. Any charged particle in motion can form an electric current. Charge: The amount of electronic load, the source of electric field. When a positive charge undergoes a net movement, it constitutes a current in the direction of its movement. ... With the appearance of memory, his brain is also running at high speed! Electronics, negatively charged, with an electric quantity of 1.60217663410-19 Coulomb, which is the smallest unit of electric quantity, with a mass of 9.1095610-31kg. The commonly used symbol e means... In an instant! Some things that I didn''t understand in the past, about electricity, at this moment, Arthur seemed to be learning God''s possession, and they all understood. And with these understandings, in the past ten years, there has been no breakthrough in the fruit of thunder, and it is slowly advancing! The fruit of the thunder that had already reached the peak of awakening, at this moment firmly set out towards the unknown third stage! 99.9995% 99.9996% 99.9997% 99.9998% 99.9999% 100% ... "Cracking!" Half an hour later, when the sound of thunder fruit deduction reached 100% awakening, a thunder and lightning surged from all over Arthur! Cool! Cool! Cool! With the appearance of thunder and lightning, while Arthur''s brain is performing high-speed calculations, he has a sense of comfort that cannot be described in words, but reaches the soul. As if the body and soul were baptized by lightning! I did not have a detailed experience! Because he was still in the role of thinking potion, Arthur knew that he couldn''t waste this kind of antidote potion effect, so after feeling refreshed, he forced his brain to calm down and began to continue the calculation! But because the Thunder Fruit has reached the third stage~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur''s deduction is Mumu Fruit this time! Over the years, because the progress of the development of the Thunder Fruit has been somewhat unsatisfactory, Arthur has put a lot of thought on Mumu Fruit, so its Mumu Fruit has also reached the peak of awakening! The degree of development is only a little weaker than the Thunder Fruit! And when Arthur began to deduct Mumuguo, the development progress of Mumuguo that reached the peak of awakening also began to move forward unswervingly towards the third stage! 99.9990% 99.9991% 99.9993% 99.9995% 99.9998% 99.9999% ... However, at the moment when a breakthrough is about to be made, it is time for thinking potion! "Om!" In an instant, Arthur''s brain seemed to be hit by a sledgehammer, and it went blank! At this moment, lying Arthur lost the ability to think, without any thoughts, without any thoughts, just like a living dead, his eyes lost and staring at the ceiling... Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 850： Blank 3 days Three days later! "Woo~" was lying on the bed, his eyes were dull, like a living dead Arthur, and suddenly he let out a slight whisper, and at the same time, his eyes gradually increased with a hint of expression! After a while, when the expression was full of eyes, Arthur slowly sat up with his arm on the bed! glanced at the calendar hanging on the wall not far away! Well, three days have passed! recalled the memory of these three days again! Blank! "This side effect, I really don''t know how to describe it!" Arthur sitting on the bed shook his head and couldn''t help sighing! Three days! Fortunately, the worst preparations were made at the time. If you drink in bed, if you drink it in other places, even in the kingdom, it will definitely cause an uproar if it is discovered! Think of this, Arthur is a little grateful! "Gu~" And after rejoicing, a voice came from Arthur''s stomach! hungry! After looking down at his stomach, Arthur licked his dry lips. He used to have a hoarse throat because he didn''t drink water for a long time. He shouted at the door, "Come here!" "Crack!" Immediately, An Lan, the maid waiting outside the door, walked in and said respectfully, "Your Majesty!" "Go to the kitchen and let them make me a bowl of wontons! Well, make more!" Arthur ordered. At this time, not only was hungry, but Arthur, who was a little dry, wanted to eat something with soup! "Yes, Your Majesty!" An Lan nodded obediently, then turned and left the side! In a while! An Lan came in with a bowl the size of a washbasin! "Your Majesty, please take your time!" After putting the bowl on the table next to Arthur, An Lan stepped aside! didn''t think much! Arthur lifted the lid on the bowl! Golden shine! However, Arthur was not surprised! In the past, there have been more and more special chefs in the palace with the passage of time. Therefore, every meal and every dish of Arthur is now in this scene, he has long been used to it! "huhu!" "Gulong!" When the golden light dissipated, Arthur did not hesitate to pick up the spoon, scooped up a hot wonton with the soup and water, put it in his mouth, exhaled, chewed, and chewed. After a few swallows, swallow it! Q bomb, refreshing, fragrant... For a while, the delicious wonton filled his mouth, giving him a feeling of being in a sea of ??clouds, and exhilarating! When it''s refreshing! "!" The door of the room was knocked! "Come in!" Arthur said while eating. "Your Majesty!" A waiter came in! "What''s going on!" Arthur asked casually. "Princess Vivi, please!" the waiter said in a deep voice. Weiwei, please see you? Arthur thought about it for a moment, and said, "Please ask her to the study!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The waiter nodded, then turned and left! After the waiter left, Arthur looked down at the wonton that hadn''t eaten a few bites, hesitated for a moment, and finally was reluctant to put it down, so he simply took the big bowl of wonton and walked towards the study while eating. ! just arrived in the study! "!" There was a knock on the door! "Come in!" Arthur said while eating. "Uncle Arthur!" Weiwei walked in! "Come, sit down!" After Arthur made a please gesture, he asked again, "Have you eaten yet?" "Not yet!" Wei Wei pulled the chair and sat down, shook her head, and answered honestly. "Let the kitchen bring another bowl of wonton!" Arthur immediately ordered to An Lan. "Yes, Your Majesty!" An Lan nodded, turned and left the room! After she left, Arthur looked at Vivi in ??front of him and asked, "By the way, Vivi, do you have anything to do with me?" "Uncle Arthur, I want to ask, how is the situation in Alabastan now?" Weiwei asked with some anxiety. In the past few days, Weiwei has been browsing, watching, and playing in various places in San Martin, and in the past few days, she has also established a general impression of San Martin in her heart! is beautiful, prosperous, and even a paradise on earth! But after all, Alabastan is her kingdom and her home, so she did not indulge in the prosperous city of Saint Martin, but because of this prosperous, she couldnt help thinking of the tense Alabastan! In the past few days, the more she thought about it, the more worried she became. In the end, today, she couldn''t help but ask Arthur about the current situation in Alabastan! "Don''t worry! Although the specific situation has not been found out yet, my subordinates have found out the general situation. The current situation in Alabastan is a bit tense, but it has not reached the level of civil unrest!" Arthur opened his mouth. Come! In fact, he has been lying in bed for the past few days, his mind is blank, and he does not know the situation of Alabastan at all! However, Arthur remembers that Luffy only went to sea in May. At the current time point, it is absolutely impossible for Alabastan to have an accident, so what he said is not a lie! "That''s good!" Weiwei breathed a sigh of relief. Originally she could call and ask Cobra, but when she thought of Arthur analyzing with him a few days ago, she didn''t call! Well, I''m afraid the world government will monitor Cobra''s phone call! Thats why she came to ask Arthur! At this moment, An Lan walked in with a bowl of wonton! "Come on, eat something from the palace!" Arthur said sternly, "You haven''t been entertaining you in these few days. Now let''s eat something to cushion your stomach. After noon, let''s have a meal in the palace. !" "Hmm!" Weiwei nodded, but did not refuse! Then, she opened the bowl lid! Golden four colors! "Snapped!" Subconsciously, Weiwei thought it was something bad, she "cocked" her heart, jumped back quickly, brought the chair down, and made a defense! next moment. When the golden light gradually dissipated and the wonton that looked very appetizing inside was exposed, Weiwei''s cheeks flushed! It seems... it should... it seems... it''s really edible! Weiwei looked at the wonton in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ and suddenly became ashamed! She felt that she had overreacted! And when the corner of her eye saw Arthur looking at her with surprise, her face became even more red! "Uh... I forgot to tell you, the palace food is like this, it will shine!" Arthur explained after a moment of indulgence. Regarding Weiwei''s actions, although Arthur was a little surprised at first, he understood after thinking about it! Obviously Weiwei thought that this luminous dish was something bad! At this point, Arthur can also understand! If there is no explanation in advance, once a normal person sees something abnormal, he will subconsciously think it is bad. This is human nature! "Ok!" After Weiwei responded inaudibly, she blushed and lowered her head. She lifted the chair she had brought down, then sat on it, and ate the wonton without saying a word! Q bomb, refreshing, fragrant... When the taste of wantan fills her mouth, it gives her the feeling of being in a sea of ??clouds, floating in the air. This delicacy made Weiwei''s eyes brighten, and she ate it without being shy! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 851： Half a catty 2 Forests on the outskirts of Saint Martin "Cracking!" A sound of lightning and thunder came from the silent forest! At this time, Arthur is in the forest, experimenting with the Thunder Fruit that has entered the third stage! This kind of experiment should be carried out in the tower of trial, so that it can fully test the current ability of the fruit, and it can test that Arthur has entered the third stage of the thunder fruit, and the strength of the wood fruit after reaching the peak of awakening! But because the Tower of Trial was used by a lot of people during this period, there was no space, and Arthur himself was too lazy to use any privileges, so he did not go to the Tower of Trial, but moved to the outer forest, which is relatively empty. site! He is ready to experience the thunderous fruit of the third stage now, and then go to the test tower for specific tests when there is a space! "The power has increased by about 50%, and the discharge volume has doubled than before! Well, the skill is put more smoothly than before. In the past, the skill was released once because the current overflow of the previous skill would affect the next skill, so the middle is always It needs to be separated by a few tenths of a second, but now it can not only control its own current, but also control the current flowing out of the body, achieve seamless connection, and even release two to three at the same time..." Arthur was experimenting and summing up the fruit ability to enter the third stage! At the same time, not far from Arthur! Weiwei is walking in the forest alone with a bored look! These days in St. Martin, she was actually quite comfortable, especially the meal that Arthur invited her to eat at noon yesterday, which still keeps her memory fresh! But, no matter how comfortable it is, no matter how fresh it is, this is the kingdom of others! When she thinks of the current situation in Alabastan, she is a little worried! Because of this, she came for a walk in the forest! "Cracking!" Suddenly, Wei Wei, who looked bored, vaguely heard the sound of insignificant thunder and lightning not far away! "Ok!?" raised her brows, Weiwei stopped, scanned the surroundings, but found nothing! "Cracking!" Just when she thought she had heard it wrong, a faint thunder and lightning appeared in her ears again! This time, Weiwei is sure she heard it! However, because the time is too short, the source of the sound has not been determined! "Cracking!" next moment! The insignificant thunder and lightning sounded again. This time, Weiwei heard the source of the sound clearly! hesitated for a moment, but in the end the curiosity in my heart defeated the fear of the unknown. Weiwei cautiously walked in the direction of the thunder and lightning! Well, she wants to see what is making the thunder and lightning! And when she walked for a while, she came to the place where the thunder and lightning were coming from! "what!?" poked her head out of the grass, and looked at the place where the thunder and lightning was coming from, and the figure in the thunder and lightning that had been bathed in her body, Weiwei couldn''t help making a sound of surprise. Who is this person? Someone can be bathed in thunder and lightning? so amazing! and many more! This figure is a bit familiar, she seems...it seems...should... where did she see the figure in the thunder and lightning! ? Thinking, the figure bathed in thunder and lightning seemed to have spotted her too, and when she turned her head to look towards her, the thunder and lightning on her body gradually dissipated! "It''s Uncle Arthur!" When the thunder and lightning dissipated, Weiwei took a closer look, but found that the figure was not someone else, it was Arthur! "Weiwei, what are you doing here?" Looking at Weiwei who suddenly appeared here, Arthur asked suspiciously. "Uh~" Weiwei was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted and said, "Well, I am in a bad mood and went for a walk in the forest. Then when I was walking, I heard a faint thunder and lightning, and followed the sound out of curiosity. Now! Well, I didn''t expect it to be Uncle Arthur!" "Oh!" After Arthur nodded clearly, he frowned and asked, "Are you in a bad mood? Are you worried about Alabastan and your father?" "Ok!" Weiwei bit her lip and nodded. "You really don''t need to worry!" Arthur stepped forward, stroked Weiwei''s hair twice, and said with some pity, "Didn''t you tell me? Nothing happened in Alabastan yet, you Father is still very safe!" Putting aside the thought of using this girl, Arthur should sympathize with this girl more! A young girl who is only sixteen years old, in order to save the kingdom and get the truth about the kingdom''s civil strife, she lurks into a criminal organization like the Baroque Work Agency and acts as an undercover agent. It feels pitiful to think about it! She was originally a princess above 10,000! Of course, sympathy returns to sympathy, reality returns to reality! Arthur will not do anything irrational to harm the kingdom for the sake of sympathy! Well, he has passed that rush of blood a long time ago, regardless of his age! And now he shoulders the destiny of hundreds of millions of people in the entire kingdom! He can be sympathetic, emotional, cruel, full of conspiracies and tricks, and do any despicable things, but in general, these behaviors and emotions are based on good conditions for the kingdom! Once sympathy or anything else becomes the opposite of the kingdom, the only thing he can choose as a king is the kingdom! "But...but...I am still a little worried!" Weiwei felt the gentle big hand on the head, her body shook, but she did not break free, but bit her lip, and hesitated to ask Arthur. "Let''s do this..." Arthur said in a deep voice, "you can call your father to ask and see what''s going on!" "This..." After Weiwei hesitated for a long time, she said embarrassedly, "Okay? I''m afraid the world government will monitor my father''s phone!" "Ha ha!" Arthur chuckled twice and shook his head. "Don''t worry about it! In fact, based on my knowledge of world government, you entered San Martine on the first day~www.novelhall.com~world government I already know that you are here, so this call is not bad anymore!" "what!?" Weiwei asked Arthur with some surprise and disbelief, "Really?" "Really!" Arthur nodded and said, "Since Saint Martin and the world government went to war and won the war more than ten years ago, the world government has been sending agents, spies, and undercover agents to our kingdom. of!" "Until now, they have almost spread all over St. Martin, and any movement of St. Martin can''t be hidden from their eyes!" "Since Uncle Arthur knows this, why didn''t he drive them out?" Weiwei asked suspiciously. Arthur smiled and said, "On the one hand it is because these people are too concealed and difficult to find, on the other hand it is because everyone is half-hearted..." "What do you mean by half a catty? Uncle Arthur!" Weiwei asked curiously. "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled slightly, and explained in a deep meaning, "In a certain ancient kingdom, a catty is 16 taels..." "One catty sixteen taels? One catty sixteen taels? One catty...sixteen taels!" After Weiwei murmured several times, her eyes gradually brightened, as if she understood! Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled, but there was no more words! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 852： Huyouni With the deterioration of the environment in Alabastan and the prolonged drought, coupled with the guidance of people with a heart, some people in Alabastan gradually became dissatisfied with the current King Cobra over the years, thinking that everything belongs to Cobra. fault! And these people, under the organization of Kousha, the leader of the "Sand Regiment", slowly formed an organization-the rebel army! At this time, among the rebel army! "Boss, a few more old people have died of thirst recently!" Koza''s right and left hand, Kebby said with a heavy face. Death of thirst is the most common method of death in Alabastan these years! Because of the long-term drought in the kingdom, there is a severe shortage of water inside the kingdom. Except for a few places, such as the capital of Albana, such as the rain, the most worrying thing about people in other places is how to get a sip of water every day! Among them, because the elderly have no labor, they get the least water resources when they are usually allocated water resources, so the chance of being thirsty is the greatest! And listening to Kyle''s words, Kosha clenched his fists, the blue veins on his neck were exposed, a trace of sorrow flashed in his eyes, and he gritted his teeth, but said nothing! This is not the first time he has heard this! Although he was still very sad every time he heard it, he was already able to control his emotions at this time and not let his emotions explode! "Chief, we can''t go on like this anymore, let''s revolt!" Farafra, a tall man, said in a loud voice. "No way!" Before Koza could speak, Kebi, the left-handed man on the side, sternly refused, "Now our manpower, weapons, and equipment are all problems, so lets go. Apart from adding a little merit to the standing army and sacrificing brothers in vain, there is nothing. effect!" To put it bluntly, the rebel army is a group of people who are dissatisfied with Cobras rule. Most of these people are of the populace class, and they all have a distinctive feature---that is, poverty! The real aristocracy, the real rich, who will join the rebel army if its okay? Is the food not fragrant or the beauty is not beautiful? Because of this, the rebel army is very poor! Although there are weapons and equipment, they are very few, and they can''t arm the whole army at all. They can only arm a small part, and most of them are broken goods with second or third hands, or even more than ten hands! In this case, anyone with a little brain knows that it is not a good time for war! "What should I do? Do you watch people die of thirst?" Farafra said with red eyes and a little excited. "Otherwise? Do you want the brothers to die?" Kebby said excitedly. Looking at the two excited people, Kosha shouted in a deep voice, "Okay, stop making a noise!" Hearing the words, the voices of Farafra and Kebe stopped abruptly! "Someone contacted me last night! They said they would provide us with arms to help us take Alabastan!" Kosha said blankly. "That''s great, so that we have the ability to revolt!" When Farafra heard this, she ignored the previous quarrel, and immediately showed great joy! While Kyle thought more about it, he frowned and asked, "Who is it? What is their purpose?" "I don''t know who it is, and I don''t know the purpose!" Koza shook his head and said, "But they said that they will come over for a meeting today, so I called you two over to confirm your thoughts before the talk!" "No matter what their purpose is, as long as it is not excessive, for victory, for justice, for the civilians, we can agree!" Farafra responded directly without thinking too much. "There is no such thing as a free lunch in the world. Their identity and purpose should be confirmed first, so as not to have any big problems in the future!" Kyle said, squinting his eyes. "Of course, we can accept the support they provide first. As for their purpose... as long as we succeed, whether we can do it then is another matter!" Kyle means very simple! That is, while inquiring clearly about the other party''s identity, background and purpose, at the same time, all the support and benefits given by the other party are accepted. As for the other party''s purpose, as long as it succeeds, the other party''s purpose is another matter! "Ok!" Kosha thought for a while, nodded and agreed with Kyle''s idea! Although Kyles thoughts are a bit shameless, but considering the current situation of the rebel army, Koza can no longer be shameless! --- soon! A strong man in a white suit, full of pressure, and a group of strong men in white suits, came to the camp of the rebel army! "Kosha!" Kosha, who had been waiting at the entrance of the camp, saw the brawny man, greeted him, stretched out his hand, and introduced himself. After a slight disgust flashed in his eyes, the brawny man stretched out his hand calmly and introduced himself, "Huyouni!" Kousha keenly sensed the disgust in the eyes of the strong man, raised his brows, but didn''t say anything. He just turned sideways and gestured towards the camp, saying, "Please inside!" "Huh!" Hu Youni nodded faintly, and walked into the camp! and Kosha came to Huyouni''s side and set him up! In a while! Both sides came to a big tent! "Sit down!" Kosha sat on the main seat and gestured to the seat next to him! Huyouni didn''t say anything, pulled the chair away and sat down! After both parties were seated, Huyouni said straightforwardly, "Nonsense, I won''t say much! We can give you a large amount of arms and equipment for your use!" "Then...the purpose!" Seeing Huyouni so direct, Koza was taken aback, then reacted, frowning and asked. said, Koza added, "Don''t tell me, are you doing good deeds?" "Oh~ of course not! Everyone is an adult, so dont be naive. If I say good deeds, you can believe it?" Huyouni sneered, and then said, "Our purpose is very simple. There is something hidden, as long as you help us get that thing!" "What''s hiding?" Koza asked subconsciously. "I can''t tell you!" Hu Youni shook his head and said. "If you don''t tell me, how do I know what you want to take?" Kosha frowned. "Don''t worry about this, we will send someone to get it then!" Hu Youni said solemnly. Kousha narrowed his eyes and took a deep look at Hu Youni~www.novelhall.com~, but said, "Okay, I promise you! But, at least you have to tell me, who are you?" "We?" Hu Youni grinned and said arrogantly, "We are members of the world government!" World Government! Kosha and Kyle standing behind him, their pupils shrank sharply, they were shocked! They have thought about the possibilities, but there is no world government! Because in their opinion, Arabastan is a subordinate force of the world government, why would the world government want to help them fight Alabastan? "Don''t think too much! Some things you know too much are not good for you, you just need to defeat Alabastan with our help! At that time... we can help you become the king of Alabastan! "Hu Youni waved his hand and said. At the end, Hu Youni''s tone was full of bewitching! This caused the rebels in the tent, who were mostly civilians, to breathe quickly! Koza can be king, what about them? Prince minister? Thinking about it, these rebels, who were originally civilians, became more excited! Prince minister! That''s a location they couldn''t even think of! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 853： Short-sighted "Leader Kosha, I think it doesn''t matter whether the country is the king or not, the main reason is that we can agree to Mr. Huyouni''s conditions!" "Yes, boss! The king or something will be said later, in our current situation, it will not work if there is no help!" "The evil man of Cobra, even the world government can''t stand it anymore, of course we have to get rid of him!" "Get rid of Cobra, we can live a good life!" ... Under the description of Huyouni''s bright future, a group of high-level rebels, after being excited for a long time, began to squeeze Koza to agree! Most civilians are short-sighted! This group of high-ranking insurgents, who are from civilian origin, has not changed this because they became the high-ranking of the insurgents! Therefore, after hearing about the opportunity to become a minister of the prince, they did not care about whether there is a deeper conspiracy behind this beautiful prospect, and they all wanted Kosha to agree! For this, Koza frowned first, then thought for a while, and agreed! A country that is not a king is not attractive to him who has justice in his heart and wants to kill the culprit Cobra and save the kingdom! agreed, on the one hand because of what Kyle said before, on the other hand, because so many subordinates have agreed, he really is not good to object! Things after will be easier! When Koza agreed and the senior rebels were also delighted by the bright prospects, the two sides quickly reached a treaty! A large number of arms were provided by the world government to the rebel army for the rebel army to capture Alabastan, and later, the existence of the rebel army was recognized in the name of the world government! The rebel army wants to let the people of the world government take something from Alabastan after it has captured Alabastan, and then pay the world government the heavenly gold! After reaching the treaty, Hu Youni took someone away! "Kebby, do you think...they are really members of the world government?" Looking at the back of Hu Youni and his party leaving, Koza was silent for a while, then asked Kebby on the side. From the time when Huyouni was in contact with Huyouni, Huyouni inadvertently revealed his disgust and arrogance. Koza felt that the other party might really be a member of the world government! Because of the same look, he once saw it in the eyes of a high-ranking official in Alabastan! That is a kind of expression that a superior treats them like ordinary people like ants! Of course, it is only possible! After all, this is the first contact between the two parties. The disgust and arrogance inadvertently revealed by the other party is not enough to convince Koza that the other party is really a member of the world government! "Hmm... I don''t know!" Kebby groaned for a moment, then shook his head. The two sides only had a brief contact for such a short time. If he could come up with an answer, it would be a hell! Koza was not surprised by this answer. After thinking for a while, he asked again, "Then, do you think what they said is true?" "Well... I remember, I once read a book, which recorded the royal family of our kingdom of Alabastan. The Neferutari family had a chance to become a dragon, but then I didnt know why. They gave up!" "If this record is true... then what the other party said may be true! A royal family who once had a chance to become a Celestial family may indeed have something the world government wants!" Kebby analyzed Tao. Listening to Kebbis analysis, Koza nodded and agreed with him, and then he seemed to think of something, his eyes a little lost inexplicably! "Nefirutali..." murmured, Kousha couldn''t help looking at the distant sky, his thoughts gradually drifting away! A girl with blue hair appeared in his mind! she was... Are you ok? the other side! Looking at him like this, Kebby, who was also a member of the sand group, cant know what Kosha is thinking. But his position at this time is that he can''t say anything, he can only sigh secretly in his heart, "Hey~ I hope... there will be a good result in the end!" sighed, but Kebby was also very clear. At this time, they are already on the opposite side, obviously they will not have any good results! --- After leaving the camp of the rebel army, Hu Youni couldn''t help but burst into a smile! "These insurgents are really naive!" Hu Youni smiled and shook his head! Immediately, he took out a phone from his arms and dialed it! "Blubru!" Amidst the ringing of the phone, the call was connected soon! "It''s me, the plan is successful! The other party has agreed!" After a brief comment, Hu Youni hung up the phone! --- St. Martins Kings Palace Study! "Pattern!" After Arthur hung up the phone, he was lost in thought! After a long while, Arthur seemed to have thought of something. He picked up the phone bug and called out. "Blubru!" After a while, the call was connected! "Hey!" After waiting for a voice from the other end of the phone, Arthur said in a deep voice, "It''s me, come to my study!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Upon hearing the voice of German on the other end of the phone, he immediately said respectfully, and then hung up. In a while! German appeared in Arthur''s study! "Your Majesty!" German gave a respectful salute. "Sit!" Arthur made a please gesture to the chair beside him. After Devin sat down, Arthur sat up and said sternly, "I think you know the news from Alabastan just now, so I won''t repeat it! Don''t we still have a batch of world government navy equipment? ? You will send someone to send it to them then!" "Understood!" After nodding, Devin hesitated, "But your Majesty, that batch of equipment has been returned for a long time~www.novelhall.com~ has been kept in the warehouse and has not been maintained, I am afraid there will be many failures. use!" "It''s okay, it''s not for our own use anyway! And even so, it''s much better than the rebel army''s equipment, I''m afraid they can''t ask for it!" Arthur replied without thinking. He is trying to seize Alabastan, not to do good things! It doesnt matter whether the rebel armys equipment is good or bad, as long as they can achieve Arthurs goal! "Yes!" German nodded, no more words! As Arthur said, it''s not for our own use anyway, so he doesn''t care much! The reason for asking is nothing more than afraid that the equipment they seem to be **** will affect the whole plan! "That''s right, then you will send more intelligence personnel to Alabastan, cooperate with Klockdal, and carry out our plan!" Arthur said again. "Yes, Your Majesty!" German nodded. "Well, if it''s okay, you can go down!" Arthur waved his hand! After giving a salute, German turned around and left the room! And Arthur looked at his leaving back, took a deep breath, and murmured, "Well, go and see Weiwei, she is also an important part of this plan!" said, Arthur also left the room! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 854： Fearless The weather is fine and the sun is shining! is a good day to travel! And that day, Arthur came to the shipyard in Bloodport Town, Kingdom of Saint Martin! "Vivi is where the research and development of our Saint Martin Kingdom warship!" Arthur smiled and introduced the huge shipyard in front of Vivi to the side. Arthur got the news from David early this morning, telling him that the latest warship has been built and is going to be launched for testing today, so Arthur wants to take a tour and see the new ship! But what I didn''t expect was that on the way here, I happened to meet Vivi who took Icarim and Karoo to visit and study in the city, preparing to copy some good places in St. Martin to Alabastan. After hearing that Arthur was going to the shipyard to inspect, Weiwei and Arthur proposed to take a look! Considering that Vivi and Icarim dont know much about shipbuilding, they wont write down the secrets of battleships just by looking at them, and battleships cant be built by just looking at them, Arthur doesnt have much. He hesitated, and frankly agreed to Weiwei''s request! So, Weiwei and his party followed Arthur to the cabin! "It''s really big!" Weiwei looked up at the huge shipyard in front of her, and exclaimed, "Is this the largest shipyard in St. Martin?" Shipyard She has seen that, as a superpower with a great waterway, Alabastan naturally has shipyards, and there are many more! But it''s the first time she''s seen each other as big as the shipyard in Blood Harbor Town before! Although Icarim''s face has not changed, the shocked expression in his eyes has betrayed him. Obviously, he was also surprised at this huge shipyard! "Although this is big, it is not the largest shipyard in St. Martin. St. Martin still has a shipyard several times larger than this!" Arthur shook his head and said with a smile. This is true! With the development of Saint Martin, only a blood port town shipyard is obviously not enough to meet Saint Martin''s demand for ships! Because of this, Arthur started to open a new shipyard many years ago! Among them, the flower country with cheap labor, high quality and low price, and the original shipbuilding country in the West Sea, the birthplace of Meck, and the kingdom of Silas with many boat workers, have become the second of the new shipyards in the kingdom without accident! Arthur established the Kingdom''s Second Shipyard and the Kingdom''s Third Shipyard, which are several times larger than the Blood Harbor Township Shipyard, in two places! The original Blood Harbor Township shipyard became the first shipyard in the kingdom, and the main shipbuilding business was cancelled by Arthur and changed to a place specializing in the development of new warships! "Really?" Weiwei couldn''t help being surprised. "Of course, this is just a place for research and development of ships. Shipbuilding is in another place in our kingdom. The shipyard in that place is bigger!" After Arthur explained with a smile, he added, "Well, I can take you to see if I have time. !" "That''s great!" Upon hearing this, Weiwei nodded happily. "Well, let''s go in and take a look now!" Arthur said sternly! Talking, Arthur took the lead and walked inside the shipyard! Upon seeing this, Weiwei quickly followed! Soon, a group of people entered the shipyard! At this time, David, the head of the shipyard, had been waiting long ago! After seeing Arthur''s arrival, David immediately greeted him and gave a respectful salute, "Your Majesty!" "Don''t be polite!" Arthur waved his hand, smiled and said, "Take me to see the boat!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" After David smiled and nodded, he made a please gesture and said, "Your Majesty, please inside!" Speaking, David took the lead and walked over to a steel battleship in the shipyard with dozens of shipmakers carefully inspecting it! "Your Majesty, the one in front is the latest battleship "Dreadnought". It has a standard displacement of 18,000 tons, a full load of 22,000 tons, and a scale of about 160 meters in length, 25 meters in width, and 8 meters in draft!" "In terms of power, two steam engines "Steam Pioneer II" newly developed by Meck are used as the main power, and the "Tidal Force II" newly developed by Wang Guozhi that can convert 50% as auxiliary power. !" "The speed is usually about 50 knots, but because we have loaded double wind shells on the boat, we can even drive at a speed of 100 knots in a short time when necessary!" "In terms of armament, there are 10 12-inch/45-caliber artillery, 5 double-mounted, 27 12-pounder guns, 5 18-inch torpedo tubes, and four Kingdoms newest steam mecha "Fengshen III". Auxiliary combat power!" "..." "In general, it is countless times stronger than the two types of ships that were developed in the last time in our kingdom, the "Ravager" and the original "Conqueror"!" Along the way, David briefly introduced Arthur as he walked. The general performance and data of the new vessel! In the past ten years, Saint Martin''s battleships are not without progress! The ravager is the second steam battleship developed by St. Martin after the Conqueror! But unlike the Conqueror, the Ravager is not a hybrid of steam and sails, but an all-steam drive. The performance is much higher than that of the original conqueror, and it can almost sling the conqueror. Therefore, after the ravaged, Arthur ordered people to start mass production of this warship to replace the original conqueror! But because the time is too short, St. Martin has a lot of navy, and there are too many ravages that need to be produced, so in the past ten years, ravages have only armed the core fleets of St. Martin. Others still use the original conqueror! And this time, with the appearance of the Fearless, Arthur can imagine that the ravager, a warship that has only been developed for a few years, will soon retreat to the second line. "This ship is no longer weaker than the warships of the early twentieth century, and even stronger in terms of speed!" Arthur listened to David''s recounting of the new warships ~www.novelhall.com~ while nodding, he thought to himself! "It''s really strong!" While listening to David''s introduction, the two Weiwei and Icarim on the side showed a surprised expression after the same thought flashed through their minds! Although they dont understand shipbuilding, it doesnt mean that they dont understand ships. In fact, as long as they are on the ocean, they have some basic knowledge of ships. Therefore, they know that the data of the fearless actually represents what! can be said to be a mobile sea killer! "It would be great if we could have such a ship in Alabastan!" Weiwei couldn''t help but have such a thought in her heart! Then, she subconsciously glanced at Arthur! Under the sun, Arthur''s face looked sharp, and his eyes were full of domineering! In a daze, Weiwei seemed to have returned to the day in her memory. She saw the scene of seeing Arthur bathed in thunder and lightning that day, that was like a **** like a magic! a long time! Wei Wei just recovered! "Hoo~" Taking a deep breath, Weiwei quickly followed Arthur, who had already gone away. But what she didn''t know was that the figure of Arthur was imprinted in her heart at this moment! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 855： You bastard! ! ! Time is like flowing water. More than a month passed quickly! On this day, Huyouni once again came to the headquarters of the rebel army, Alabastan Katlea! "Leader Kousha, long time no see!" After a trace of arrogance flashed in Hu Youni''s eyes, he stretched out his hand. "Long time no see!" Koza keenly discovered Huyouni''s arrogance, but didn''t say anything, but indifferently stretched out his hand and shook Huyouni! "Have you brought everything?" At this moment, Farafra, who was beside Kosha, couldn''t help but stand up and asked. "Ha ha!" Huyouni didn''t answer, but after chuckling twice, he turned his side, revealing the dozen or so pallets covered with canvas behind him. Seeing this, Koza flashed a glint, winking at Farafra! Immediately, Farafra nodded clearly, walked past Huyouni, and came to one of the pallets! subconsciously glanced back at Kosha, and after getting his affirmative look, Farafra put his hand on the canvas. "Wow!" pulled apart suddenly, and the canvas flew up. At the same time, the firearms piled up on the cart, which looked a little worn, appeared in front of everyone! "It''s really a gun!" "A car full of guns!" "He didn''t lie to us!" "Just... why does this gun look so worn out?" "Yes, it seems to be useless after a long time!" ... A group of rebels behind Kosha, after seeing the car full of guns, began to jealous and excited. Someone with sharp eyes noticed that these guns looked a little worn out, as if they had been left for a long time! "Mr. Huyouni, there seems to be something wrong with this gun? Isn''t it too old? And the quantity seems to be less than what we discussed at the beginning!" Kosha glanced at the gun on the cart and looked at Huyou Ni frowned and asked. "These are all eliminated by the Navy. The old ones are a bit old, but can they still be used? And these are much better than the messy guns you have now! As for the quantity... you Alaba Stan Road is too difficult to walk, and there is sand everywhere, so just over a dozen trucks have been brought here, it will be more than a thousand!" "Others, mine is on the boat in the **** flower port, will you bring some people to come with me?" Hu Youni asked with a smile. Hearing these words, Koza was lost in thought! He was thinking about whether there is any conspiracy behind Hu Youni''s doing this! But after thinking about it for a long time, he still couldn''t think of any conspiracy behind this, so he took a deep look at Hu Youni, then nodded, and agreed, "Yes!" Regardless of whether there is any conspiracy behind this, Koza can only suffer! no way! The current rebel army is at a disadvantage in every respect! There is no money, no food, no equipment, nothing. Except for a certain population, other places can be said to be poor and white! In this case, someone sent such a large amount of arms, even if there is a conspiracy behind him, can he still not accept it? What if I dont accept the rebel army? So, even if there is any conspiracy, he can only accept it! "Then shall we go now or will we go later?" Hu Youni asked. "Let''s go now!" Koza answered directly without thinking. If the other party has any conspiracy, then there is not much difference between going now and going again. After all, the other party has to calculate you, so it must be considered in all aspects! "Okay, let''s go!" Hu Youni said sternly. ---- Just leave! After Koza agreed, Huyouni took Koza and a group of insurgents from Koza, and spent a short half day crossing the long desert to the port city of Alabastan, among the **** flowers! "It''s ahead!" Huyouni said with a smile while walking towards the port. "Ok!" Kosha nodded, did not say anything, just walked silently! What he didnt notice was that when he entered the port with a group of insurgents and was eating in a restaurant in the port, a man with a headscarf suddenly shrank when he saw them. Put down the chopsticks in your hand! looked carefully for a while, and after seeing Koza and his party heading towards the port, the man with the turban did not hesitate to check out quickly and quietly followed! And when he checked out, in the same restaurant, among the people eating at another table, a sturdy young man looked at the back of him leaving, and the corners of his mouth rose up! the other side! Kousha, led by Hu Youni, soon came to a large sailing merchant ship at the port! "Papa!" Without hesitation, before and after arriving at the boat, Hu Youni slapped his palm twice! "Da da da!" Immediately, dozens of sturdy young men dressed as sailors on the sailing merchant ship, carrying wooden boxes one by one, got off the ship and placed them in front of Huyouni and his group! "Pattern!" Huyouni walked to one of the boxes, opened it and smiled and said to Kosha, "Let''s take a look!" Koza followed the sound, but saw that the entire wooden box was full of old firearms similar to the munitions transported to them by pallets! Seeing this, Koza also stepped forward, came to another box, and opened it. Well, it''s still full of worn-out guns! "Ok!" Koza nodded in satisfaction. At the same time, a trace of doubt arose in his heart! The other party is really so kind, just give him things like this without any conspiracy? Before Kosado could think about it, Huyouni smiled and came to a box, opening it and saying, "In addition to guns, we also brought you some good things!" As soon as ''s voice fell, a black and thick cannon appeared in front of the crowd! "Is it a gun?" "There are still guns?" "It really is the world government, so generous that it even gave us guns!" "Yeah yeah!" ... A group of people from the rebel army saw the black and thick cannons in the box opened by Huyouni, and their breathing started to get a little quick! Cannon! This is a killer on the battlefield! "There are a hundred cannons here. Although they are a bit worn out, they can basically be used after repairs!" Hu Youni said with a smile. "Ok!" Koza looked at the cannon, took a deep breath, and nodded fiercely. If the previous guns allowed him to speak calmly, then these guns now make him a little excited! Although firearms can increase the combat power of the rebel army, to be honest, they are not very helpful for siege! But they are the rebel army! is destined to siege the city! In this case ~www.novelhall.com~ the hundred cannons are particularly important! He can almost imagine that with such a hundred cannons, when the rebel army is about to attack the city, it must be like a broken bamboo! "Okay, everything is here, if it''s okay, we''ll leave first!" Hu Youni smiled and said, and took the lead on board the merchant ship! Looking at his leaving back, Kosha had a rare smile on his face and shouted, "Mr. Go slowly, be careful all the way!" may be because of the benefits, but Koza is in a surprisingly good mood! At this moment, Huyouni, who had already boarded the ship, smiled and stood on the deck condescendingly looking at Kosha for a while, but said, "Don''t worry, we will be careful! Oh, yes, forgot to tell You, when we entered the port just now, I saw a sneaky person. After seeing you and seeing me, I followed up secretly. I just ran away after seeing the guns and cannons just now. I''m going to inform the news!" Listening to these words, the smile on Koza''s face stopped abruptly! After thinking about it for a while, he seemed to understand something, and his entire face suddenly became very green! Immediately, he turned a thousand words into two words, and snarled angrily toward Huyouni who was drifting away, "You bastard!!!" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 856： uprising Kousha was finally slapped by Hu Youni! Its actually easy to guess who the whistleblower is behind him quietly! The insurgents dont tell the news themselves, right? Huyouni, who claims to be a man of the world government, gave the arms to him, and there is no need to whistle it, right? Therefore, the person who whistles the news can only be from Alabastan! After knowing who it was, Koza realized after a second thought that their rebel army was shackled by Huyouni...Well, to be precise, it was Huyouni''s conspiracy! Originally, they could take advantage of the situation that Alabastan did not know, find a good time to carry out a sneak attack, and beat Alabastan by surprise, in order to gain an advantage and even defeat Alabastan. ! But now, things are different! After learning that they have so many arms, Alabastan will definitely be on alert immediately! And once Alabastan is on alert, it is not easy to defeat Alabastan by relying on the rebel army, a group of insurgent civilians and scary people with weak combat effectiveness! Although most of the 600,000 standing troops in Alabastan are similar to the Tuntian Army, which occasionally trains and spends most of the time in the field, there are also some such as the Kingdom Guards, such as the Birdclaw Unit, and the Super Karoo Duck. Elite troops like troops! With these elite troops alone, if it were not for a sneak attack, even if the rebel army had the equipment sent by Hu Youni, there would be no chance! Therefore! The rebel army now has only one option, and that is to start a war immediately before Alabastan does not react! Even if it is fast, it will take time! From getting news, to discussing methods, to ordering warning, it takes a long or short period of time! Based on Kosha''s knowledge of Alabastan, this time is the shortest one day, and the longest three to five days! If the rebels want to win, they can only use the time in the process to make a time difference, attack Alabastan, and catch it by surprise! Otherwise, once Alabastan reacts and becomes fully alert, the rebel army will have no chance at all! And this is Huyouni''s arrogance! He forced the rebels to fight Alabastan in a hurry! Of course, Kousha can understand this shame! After all, the other side gave so many arms just for the rebel army to fight Alabastan to accomplish the goal! If the rebel army took the arms and chose to cultivate health, or keep a low profile and hide and develop secretly, would it not be possible until the year of the monkey to complete the goal? So forcing the rebel army to fight Alabastan is a normal operation! In other words, he will do the same! But understanding belongs to understanding! This thing fell on me, but it was also somewhat uncomfortable! Such a hurried uprising, the rebel army will definitely die many more people! Thinking about it, Koza''s face turned very blue! He turned to Kebby on the side, gritted his teeth and asked, "Kebby, what do you think?" "Chief, it seems that we are going to revolt ahead of time!" Kebby is also considered to be a person with an online IQ. After a little thought, he also understands Hu Youni''s maneuver, but the reason why Yangmou is Yangmou, then It would be because once it was displayed, it was inevitable, so he could only respond to Kosha with a wry smile! "Hoo---" Hearing this, Koza sighed deeply, forcibly suppressed his anger, and said, "I understand!" As he said, he turned around and scanned a group of high-level insurgents behind him, then shouted and ordered, "Kebbi, you will contact the standing army later, those who are willing to help us, so that they will help those who are willing to follow us in the standing army. , Gather together!" "Farafra, you go and inform us the person in charge of each stronghold in each city, let them prepare and wait for the order!" "Others, distribute all these equipment, and then gather all the troops we have at hand. At dawn tomorrow, we will rise up to kill Cobra, the culprit, and save Alabastan!!!" Following Koza''s words, the high-levels of the rebel army all showed enthusiastic eyes! "Save Alabastan!!!" "Save Alabastan!!!" "Save Alabastan!!!" ... The high-level rebel army present yelled and agreed! And Kosha listened to these fanatical echoes, pressed his hands down, and after the voices of the rebels present were suppressed, he said in a deep voice, "Okay, let''s all act separately!" No hesitation! "Da da da!" With a rush of messy and hurried footsteps, the senior rebel army, according to their respective tasks, turned and scattered, and left here! "Hope... don''t die too many people!" Kousha''s eyes felt a little confused when looking at the back of them leaving! Thinking back to Cobra he had seen before, he had a trace of regret in the bottom of his heart! He vaguely felt... he seemed to have done something wrong! But the arrow has to be sent on the string, at this time he has no room to retreat! ---- Early the next morning, the insurgents brazenly launched an uprising that was just in their view and rebellious to Alabastan! At the same time, Arthur, who is located above the sea and drove the skybreaker to send Weiwei back to Alabastan, has also received the news! "Okay, I get it!" Arthur nodded, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily! After , he immediately converged his smiling face, showing a heavy expression, pushed open the cabin door, walked to the deck, and said to Weiwei who was standing on the bow, "It''s not good, Weiwei!" On the bow of the ship, she was looking at the endless sea in front of her, and was lost in thought. After hearing this, her heart jumped and she had a bad premonition! "Arthur, what''s the matter?" Weiwei suddenly turned around, looking at Arthur and asked nervously. In the past month or so, with more and more contacts, Arthur is here at Vivi, and gradually changed from Uncle Arthur to Arthur! "I just got the news that something happened to Alabastan, and a rebel army led by a man named Kosha ~www.novelhall.com~ launched a rebellion!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "What?" Weiwei''s pupils shrank suddenly, a little surprised and uncertain. There are two reasons why she is so surprised. One is that there is a rebellion in Alabastan, and the other is that the leader of the rebel army is called Kosha! There are not many Alabastans called Kosha. In Vivis memory, there is only one who can lead the rebellion and is also called Kosha. That is her playmate when she was a child, Kosha, the leader of the sand group! "There is no time to explain, now we have to go to Alabastan as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too late, let''s talk about something on the way!" After Arthur said anxiously, he stepped forward when Weiwei was at a loss. The first hand picked her up. Immediately, he turned to Iqalem, to the Heaven Breaking Machine, and ordered, "Now, the two of us rush to Alabastan first, and you will follow soon!" After finishing speaking, without waiting for Icarim and Duan Tianji to answer, Arthur opened the wings behind him, suddenly exerted force, and flew directly to the clouds! Left a dumbfounded Icarim and dumbfounded Karoo! Fortunately, Icarim is also a calmer person! Soon, he recovered from the confusion, and took the phone out of his arms, called King Cobra, and told him the situation here! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 857： Remaining man "huhu---" Amidst the flapping of the wings, a biting cold wind blew on the faces of Arthur and the Vivi he was holding. "How about this speed? Is it acceptable?" Arthur cared about Weiwei in his arms while flying. If he is alone, then it doesnt matter how fast he flies, but with one more Vivi, he must pay more attention to the speed of his flight. Otherwise, if you fly too fast, Weiwei''s physique will not be able to stand it! "Also... okay!" Weiwei, who was red with her face blown, said with difficulty. In fact, she couldn''t accept this speed anymore, her tears and nose were blown down all the time, but when she thought that the kingdom was undergoing civil turmoil at this time, she also ignored her body! "Bury your face in my chest, it will feel better!" Arthur lowered his head and glanced at Vivi. After seeing her bravery, he said sternly. "This... isn''t it good!" Weiwei said with some heartbeat and hesitation. "There is nothing bad, don''t you want to hurry to Alabastan?" Arthur frowned and said seriously. Although Arthur''s words are a bit serious, but at this time, Weiwei feels warm in her heart! She knew that the reason why Arthur was so serious was actually caring for her! "Ok!" After softly responding, Weiwei did not refuse Arthur''s kindness, but gently buried her head in Arthur''s chest! "Flop!" As her cheeks approached, Arthurs strong heartbeat was transmitted into Weiweis ears, and the hot man''s breath in her chest also rushed to Weiweis little face, making her feel much better at the same time , And also made her cheeks flushed! "Flop!" At this time, Weiwei felt it, her heartbeat speeded up a lot for no reason! After a while, Weiwei suddenly thought of the previous news, so she asked Arthur in a nervous mood, "By the way, Arthur! Is the leader of the rebel army really called Kosha?" "Ok!" Arthur listened to Vivis question, nodded, and solemnly said, According to intelligence, the leader of the rebel army is called Kosha! He has short dark tea green hair and a scar on his left eye. In terms of age, it is only a few years older than you!" Suddenly, Weiwei''s heart sank to the bottom! If it was the same name before, then at this moment, Vivi is completely sure that this Kosha is her childhood playmate, and she has founded the sand sand group with her Kosha! Well, the scar on Kosha''s left eye was left behind to protect her! "Why, do you know him?" Arthur asked suddenly. "Ah!? Uh...Um...Yes!" Weiwei was taken aback while listening to Arthur''s words, and then reacted, nodded, and said in a heavy tone, "He was my childhood play Companion!" "What about..." Arthur asked, frowning. Weiwei shook her head, and said, "I don''t know why he became like this...Obviously, everyone was good friends at the beginning! We clearly agreed to make Alabastan better together! Woo-" At first, the tone of Weiwei''s words was normal. But at the end, Weiwei seemed to remember something in the past, her eyes flushed, she buried her head deeply on Arthur''s chest, and then shrugged her shoulders and sobbed! "It''s okay! It''s okay! People will always change!" Arthur felt Vivi who was sobbing in his arms, and had to stop on a reef, and then took her head into his chest, while Caressing her hair lightly, comforting himself. After a while, Weiwei stopped sobbing! "Come and wipe it!" Arthur took out a tissue from the portable space and gently wiped the red eyes of Vivi! Weiwei did not refuse, so she let Arthur wipe her tears away! After wiping away the tears, Weiwei bury her cheeks into Arthur''s chest very skillfully, and whispered, "Let''s go!" After finishing speaking, Weiwei was stunned by herself! She suddenly realized that she seemed to have accidentally made some too intimate actions! Thinking, Weiwei did not raise her head either! On the one hand, if you dont bury your head in Arthurs chest, then the journey will be as uncomfortable as before, and she has to do this in order to rush to Alabastan! On the other hand... she was reluctant to raise her head! In Arthur''s chest, she felt an unprecedented sense of security! And Arthur felt the little head in his arms, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, but his hand hugged Weiwei''s waist, then spread his wings and flew towards Alabastan again! "It seems that the backup plan is no longer needed!" As Arthur flew, feeling the warmth of his chest, he couldn''t help but think! Alabastan is a superpower! is still the only royal family among the twenty kingdoms that once founded the world government that did not go to Maria! But it''s very simple to seek the Alabastan with a glorious past! Just get Weiwei! Because of the current Alabastan, there is one and only one heir, which is Weiwei! As long as Wei Wei is done, it is equivalent to the entire Alabastan! And Arthur''s plot to seize Alabastan also followed this idea! On the one hand, after the contact with Weiwei, he continued to show his charm, and during the contact period, he took Weiwei to play around, showing the pick-up girls who had no chance to use before he crossed, and were too lazy to use after crossing Means, come to attack Weiwei! On the one hand, he is also secretly supporting the rebellion of the rebel army! If the final situation is good, and Wei Wei finally likes him, then Arthur will use a softer method to get Alabastan! But if Weiwei doesn''t like him at all, then Arthur will start a backup plan~www.novelhall.com~ using the rebel army and Krokdal to implement some more brutal methods to conquer Alabastan! Well, this sounds a bit mean! seems to be a scumbag who uses emotions! However, relative to the development of the kingdom, Arthur actually didn''t mind being a scumbag! Compared with a kingdom, feelings are just a small thing! Furthermore, he is Pendragon. The man who relies on Jill to conquer the world. Arthur! What happened to using feelings? Get back to the subject! In general, the first method is actually better than that of Weiwei, of Cobra, and of Alabastan! Judging from the current situation, according to the current trend, the first aspect will basically succeed. At this time, Weiwei has already moved him! Well, the despicable Arthur also used the means of seeing and hearing and domineering to perceive the sound of Vivi''s heartbeat! Judging from the involuntary and rising heart rate after Weiwei approached him, Weiwei really liked him a little bit! "But, let''s keep going! Try to take Alabastan without any effort!" Arthur couldn''t help thinking! And soon, in Arthur''s cranky thoughts, he and Wei Wei came to Alabastan! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 858： deadlock "Hoo---" The breeze blows, bringing up the sky full of yellow sand! At this time, outside Albana, the capital of Alabastan, about half a million people with turbans, robes, dark skin, and fierce faces came galloping towards Albana with billowing smoke! That''s right! These are the rebel army! Due to the rush of the uprising, the number of the rebel army at this time was almost a third less than the uprising a few months later in the original book! But because of the armament sent by Arthur, in terms of combat power, they are so much higher than in the original! And they are here because of Koza''s order! After Korsha realized that he had been hit by the gangster, he immediately summoned all the rebels. After a brief discussion with Kyle, Farafora and other high-level rebels, they decided on tactics and decided to go straight to Huanglong! In the past few years, because of rumors, Cobras reputation in Alabastan has dropped to a freezing point. If it weren''t for what Cobra did in the past few decades, and it was still remembered in the minds of some old people in Alabastan, there is no doubt that Cobra would have become the existence of everyone in Alabastan! And because of this, Cobra''s control over other cities in Alabastan has declined to varying degrees in recent years! In this case, Koza and the senior rebels felt that as long as they took Albana, then Cobra could completely lose control of Alabastan! At that time, even if Cobra is lucky to escape from Albana, it will not be easy to reorganize the troops and fight back against the rebels! Furthermore, although they were in a hasty uprising, Alabastan just got the news. So at this time, it is undoubtedly the best time to attack Albana. If you delay for a while, wait for Alabastan, and wait for Cobra to fully react, then Alba is likely to be armed to the teeth! At that time, it would not be easy to attack Alba again! In all considerations, they decided to come to Huanglong to attack Albana first, and then slowly conquer other places in Alabastan! "Quickly, quickly! You will be able to kill Cobra soon!" Coza ran, while forgetting the slightly mottled city wall not far away, his eyes were full of eagerness! "Boss, it''s almost here, do you want to stop and rest first? The brothers have already run all the way, and they are all exhausted. If you siege the city at this time, the effect may be unsatisfactory!" At this time, Kebei proposed. . In order to take advantage of the fact that Alabastan did not react, they attacked Albana. They marched hurriedly along the way, so everyone was exhausted! If you have to attack the city at this time, there will definitely be a lot of casualties, and the results obtained may not be good! "Yes, stop and rest!" Kosha turned to look at the people around him, nodded, and said in a deep voice. Although he was eager to kill Cobra and save Alabastan, he didn''t want his brothers around him to have too many casualties, so he listened to Kebbi''s opinion! soon! The people of the rebel army slowly stopped the rush march, stationed in the same place to rest! However, they are not too relaxed! Because of the fear that Alabastan would attack them when they were tired, the rebel army not only scattered a lot of investigators, but also let others take turns to rest, part of them guarded and part of them rested! ---- the other side! While the rebels were resting, a gorgeously dressed middle-aged man in Alba, surrounded by a group of people, came to the wall! After carefully looking at the rebel army who stopped to rest from a distance with the telescope in his hand, he showed a look of sadness! That''s right! He is Cobra! And part of the reason why he showed sorrow is because in the past few decades, he has worked hard to take care of Alabastan, but he got such a fate! Part of the reason for was because his people didn''t believe him, but believed in rumors, which made him a little hard to accept! "Maybe... I really don''t fit to be a king!" Cobra couldn''t help but think of such a thought! Soon, another figure appeared in his mind! His cheap brother, Arthur! Compared with St. Martin, under the rule of Arthur when we first met, Alabastan did not know how many times better than St. Martin. Except for the strong, whether it is from the military, from the population, and as a great channel of super A big country, Alabastan can be said to have crushed Saint Martin! What about now? In less than twenty years, the positions of the two sides have been reversed! Alabastan is still the original Alabastan, but Saint Martin is no longer the original Saint Martin! Now Saint Martin has grown into a behemoth that rules the entire West China Sea and has hundreds of millions of people, even the world government is unwilling to conflict with it! This tremendous change, even if he is a naturally optimistic person, he will inevitably give birth to a trace of depression! Coupled with the current rebellion, a somewhat absurd idea appeared in his mindit would be great if Arthur were to rule Alabastan! Thinking about it, he felt that he was a little too ridiculous. Just kidding, let the West Sea not rule, how could Arthur come to rule Alabastan? shook his head, and after throwing this absurd idea out of his head, Cobra returned to reality! The main and most important question before him is, how to deal with the rebel army in front of him? To be honest, although Cobra is kind, it is not the kind of special mother who can''t bear to kill when he sees people. As long as it is the enemy, he still kills. But the problem is ~www.novelhall.com~ These people in front of him are not enemies in his eyes! is his citizen! Facing the people, the kindness in his heart made him very embarrassed! It wasnt long before he got the news that he had no time to gather a standing army farther away, but Albana is the capital after all, and there are many guards, so he has gathered a full 100,000 soldiers in a hurry! It also includes several elite troops from Alabastan! These people alone are undoubtedly better than the rebel army in terms of combat effectiveness! But after all, there are 500,000 people in the rebel army! In the case of a five-fold difference, once the two sides fight, no matter what the result is, there will definitely be tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of casualties in the process! His own people have suffered hundreds of thousands of casualties, which is a little hard to accept just thinking about it! How to do? Cobra was very tangled in his heart. Because of this, the situation on the scene froze so strangely! Cobra was struggling because he couldn''t decide what to do with the rebel army, and the rebel army had to stop and rest because of the exhaustion caused by the long rush march! And this stalemate lasted until the rebels rested, and there was no change! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 859： Thunder What happens if the rebels have enough rest? naturally launched an attack! In order to prevent someone from Alabastan from coming to support, Kosha did not come forward to have a regular front-line dialogue with Cobra after his subordinates had enough rest, so he gave the order without hesitation. "Offensive!!!" And following his orders, half a million rebels moved together! "Kill!" "Go!" "Shoot!!" ... Amidst the chaotic and deafening screams, half a million rebels with billowing smoke and dust, like a tsunami, rushed towards Albana! the other side! Cobra, who was still hesitating about what to do, knew that he couldn''t hesitate anymore when he saw the rebels'' posture! Hesitating any longer, it can only harm others and self! Thinking about it, Cobra opened his mouth and is about to order! But before he could say anything, he was tall and, while serving as the captain of the acting **** when Icarim was away, Jaka, who possesses jackal fruits, said anxiously, "Your Majesty, you can''t hesitate anymore. The enemy is about to attack! At that time, our soldiers will be killed and injured, so let''s order them to attack!" "Yes, Your Majesty! If you hesitate any longer, we are really not saved by Alabastan!" The deputy captain of the escort, Bell, who has the shape of a bird and a falcon, also quickly agreed. Listening to the words of his two cronies, Cobra, who had originally wanted to order, no longer hesitated anymore. While a trace of grief flashed in his eyes, he gritted his teeth and ordered, "Attack!!!" After finishing speaking, Cobra seemed to have exhausted his whole body strength, and his legs softened and almost fell to the ground! Seeing this, Bell quickly stepped forward and helped Cobra! "Your Majesty, go and rest first! Let us take the rest!" Bell said worriedly. "no need!" Cobra shook his head and pushed away the Bell who was supporting him. He barely got up and said stubbornly, "I''m here, not going anywhere!" "Your Majesty..." Bell opened his mouth and wanted to persuade him! At this time, Cobra waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t have to persuade him! Helpless, Bell can only say to Gaka, "You are responsible for directing the battle, I am here with your Majesty!" "Hmm!" Gaka nodded without hesitation. "No need, you go too!" Cobra said solemnly to Bell. After speaking, Cobra added another sentence, resolutely, "This is an order!" "Yes!" A tangled color appeared on Bell''s face. After thinking for a while, looking at Cobra who was still determined, he could only helplessly agree, and bowed a salute, then turned to direct the battle. ! In a while! With the arrival of the sky full of smoke and dust, the half-million rebel army rushed to the vicinity of the city wall like a tsunami. "Shoot!!" Looking at the rebel army that had reached the range, Gaka gave the order without hesitation! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Immediately, countless black cannonballs flew out from the city wall and headed towards the sky, and when they reached a vertex, they fell like a meteor from the sky towards the rebels! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... In the sound of the explosion of the shells, the rebels fell in pieces! "what---" "help me!" "my hand!" ... Some of them were not directly killed because they were on the edge of the explosion, or lying on the ground dripping with blood, or clutching their wounds, constantly wailing, and asking for help from people around them! But it''s no use! Because there are too many rebel soldiers, and most of them are civilians without any training, there is no order at all in the fight. So fortunately, these people who were not directly killed in the chaos of the rebel army were either trapped and headed towards Albana, or were trampled by countless people, and were trampled to death. , Became a pile of **** flesh! Soon, the rebel army with a total of half a million people rushed under the walls of Albana with artillery fire! "Shoot, don''t care if it will overheat or not, shoot me to the level of a blast!" "Don''t be stingy with bullets, shoot!" "Be careful not to let them climb up!" "Attention the gunners, the opponent''s guns are also starting to shoot, hit me at the opponent''s cannon and destroy them! "Call back, call back!" ... Jaka saw the situation, and while calmly observing the situation, he roared and commanded the soldiers, trying to repel the rebel army! Don''t say it! His command is really useful! The 100,000 soldiers who were summoned, under his command, all displayed 120% of their combat power. Ten minutes later, they even defeated the offensive of the 500,000 rebels. Go back some! In this wave, at least 10,000 people in the rebel army have died! Upon seeing this, after a trace of grief flashed in his eyes, Kosha suppressed his emotions and calmly ordered, "Farafra, you take the three hundred elite, attack!" The fighting power of the rebel army is really bad. Facing the standing army of only 100,000 people, it still dies every moment, which makes Kosha a little unacceptable! If this goes on, even if he wins the final victory, Koza can foresee it. By that time, there will be corpses all over the place, blood is flowing, and there are few rebels left, the kind of scene he doesn''t want to see! Therefore, he ordered Farafra, with the only three hundred elite in the rebel army, to attack the city wall, hoping to break through Albana soon! "Yes!" Farafra nodded heavily, then beckoned to the elites of the rebel army behind him, and said, "Follow me, we break the city!!!" "Yes!" All the elites of the rebel army nodded together. Then, under the leadership of Farafra, they headed towards the wall of Albana, where the battle was most intense! "Kebby, you go to inform the gunners, let them focus on the opponent''s wall, suppress the opponent''s firepower, and cover Farafra''s rushing!" Kosha looked at the situation with a telescope, and then ordered to the side of Kebby. . "Understand!" Kebby nodded, turned around and ran towards the gunners of the rebel army! After , the battle continued! The elite of the rebel army led by Farafra is like a fish. They rushed up against the current among countless soldiers, and quickly rushed under the walls of Albana! At the same time, Gaka also found them! "These people are different from ordinary rebels!" After a brief glance, Gaka suddenly had a conclusion in his heart! Whether it is physical or mental, the elite rebels led by Farafra are obviously different from the ordinary rebels around them! Immediately, Gaka immediately turned to the boy Bell on the side and ordered, "Bell, there seems to be their elite, you take someone to deal with it, don''t let his door rush to the head of the city!" "No problem!" Bell followed Gaka''s voice and looked behind the scenes, and found Farafra and his party~www.novelhall.com~ He did not hesitate, and after agreeing, led someone towards Farafra A group of people went away to stop him! Not long! Both sides started fighting! Gaka glanced at it, and after confirming that Bell could deal with Farafra, he turned his gaze to the rebel army in front of him, squinted and muttered, "No, if this continues, the rebel army will attack Albana sooner or later. of!" Although he has just repelled a wave of rebels and killed many rebels, there are too many people in the rebels. If the other side persists, Albana will be destroyed sooner or later under the crowded tactics. ! Thinking about it, Gaka is a little helpless! The crowded tactics are the simplest, rude and least technical tactics in the world! But at the same time, it is also the most difficult tactic to crack! There are not so many calculations, not so many conspiracies, pure tactics relying on life piles, it is really difficult to crack! While Gaka is commanding the battle while thinking about what to do! suddenly! "Boom!" A thunder blasted out of thin air, causing the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the fierce melee in the battlefield to be taken aback, and they couldn''t help but stop their movements! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 860： Easy solution a bolt from the blue? Hundreds of thousands of people from the fighting Alabastan and the rebel military were subconsciously puzzled by the sudden thunder! Todays weather is very good, and the sky is clear, how can it be thunder? Besides, even if it really thunders, it won''t be so loud! The shouts of killing by hundreds of thousands of people were all crushed by the sudden sound of thunder and lightning. This level of thunder is almost unprecedented! Before they wanted to understand, suddenly! "Cracking!" Countless thunder and lightning pierced the sky, shocking hundreds of thousands of people who were originally in doubt! This...this...what''s going on! ? Everyone was wondering, everyone was shocked. For a while, they had forgotten the fact that they were fighting, and they all looked towards Thunder! "!" next moment! These thunder and lightning began to gather slowly. eventually became a huge lightning ball with an arc constantly leaping on the surface, and illuminating the entire battlefield with more dazzling light than the sun! For a while, other things on this battlefield were under the light ball, and they all looked a little dim! Then, among the thunder and lightning spheres that gathered hundreds of thousands of people''s eyes, a figure full of thunder and lightning, like a **** like a devil, slowly emerged from the sphere of light. That is... Hundreds of thousands of people present were in a state of uncertainty, all staring at the figure that emerged from the ball of lightning, like a **** like a devil. They want to see exactly what the figure is for the first time! "That figure... why is it so familiar!?" At the same time, Cobra, who was staring at the lightning ball, looked at the figure coming out of the lightning ball, but such a thought flashed through his mind! After , with the passage of time, the lightning ball gradually dissipated, and the figure gradually became clear in the eyes of hundreds of thousands of people. Just such a tall and handsome person appeared under the circumstances of much attention! "Brother Arthur!?" Cobra looked at the people in the sky and couldn''t help but exclaimed! He recognized it at once. This is the Arthur he knew more than ten years ago, and he still looks like an eighteen or nine-year-old boy! "Cobra hasn''t seen you in a long time!" Arthur smiled and said hello to Cobra, then said, "I''m not late, am I?" "no no!" Cobra was still immersed in the shock of Arthur''s sudden appearance in front of him, so his answer was a bit stumbled! "That''s good!" Arthur smiled and said, then asked, "The following is the rebel army? Do you need me to help you solve it?" "Good... good!" Cobra, who was still in shock, responded casually before reacting, shook his head quickly, and refused! At this time, Arthur has disappeared! "Boom!" In a burst of lightning, Arthur turned into thunder from the sky, and plunged into the center of the rebel army! "Cracking!" Immediately, before the insurgents could react, countless electric arcs jumped from Arthur''s body and spread rapidly around him. And in less than three seconds, all the rebels were covered! "what---" "Lulululu~" "Uh..." ... Among the various voices, only more than 400,000 rebels were left, all of which fell to the ground in the first place and began to convulse! Not long! All the rebels were turned white by the electric, foaming at the mouth, and completely lost their combat effectiveness! Arthur glanced around the battlefield and found that no one was standing anymore. He quickly found Kosha from hundreds of thousands of people, picked him up, and came to Cobra''s leisurely! "Cobra, it''s all solved!" Arthur said with a smile. And Cobra looked at the wall, the rebels who fell into one piece, all lying on the ground and pumping, their eyes widened and their faces were shocked. For a while, they didn''t know what to say! Is it so easy to solve? "Gulong!" After Cobra swallowed his saliva, he still couldn''t believe it. It felt like living in a dream! Although he knows and has seen a lot of strong men in this world, but like Arthur, hundreds of thousands of people were wiped out at once. It was the first time he saw a strong man like a myth! Suddenly, he understood a little bit, why the world government was defeated by Saint Martin in the first place! "Don''t worry, I know your character. I didn''t kill these hundreds of thousands of people. I just stunned them all!" At this time, Arthur added with a smile! If it was Arthur, who had not entered the third stage of the Thunder Fruit before, facing these hundreds of thousands of people, he could kill, but he would definitely not be able to do the same as before, only wounding but not killing! After entering the third stage, Arthur''s ability to control the devil fruit has risen in vain. He can already perform the fine operation of the devil fruit, so it can be done only by wounding but not killing! "Oh, by the way, this should be the leader of the rebel army, Kosha!" Arthur said, putting the electric-pumped Kosha on the ground! At this time, Cobra recovered! He looked at Kosha on the ground with a very complicated look, but he couldn''t say anything! Strictly speaking, Koza also grew up watching him! When Weiwei and Kosha formed the sand sand regiment, Kobra, as the old father, kept hiding in secret to solve many problems for them in order to protect his daughter! But what he never expected at the time was that it was this kid who would listen to the rumors in the future and set up a rebel army to attack him, causing so much loss to Alabastan! "Hoo---" After taking a deep breath, Cobra suppressed the complex emotions in his heart, and told Gaka on the side, "Take him down and put him in custody, and take someone to arrest the rebels, too. Right!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" After listening to Cobra''s order, Gaka nodded, turned and left with a group of people! Then, Cobra turned his head and looked at Arthur and said very sincerely, "Brother Arthur, thank you very much this time~www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, even if our Alabastan wins, I am afraid we will eventually Will lose a lot!" "It''s okay!" Arthur shook his head and said, "It should be all!" "No matter what, thank you!" Cobra said solemnly. Arthur smiled deeply, but didn''t say anything! "By the way, where''s Vivi? I heard Icarem said, you came back with Vivi?" At this time, Cobra, as the old father, finally thought of his baby daughter Vivi. After scanning around and discovering that Vivi was not there, Cobra became nervous again, for fear of some accident in her! "Oh, I''m afraid there is something wrong with you, so I put her in the **** flower port, and then come over and have a look alone!" Arthur said sternly. "Woo-that''s good!" Cobra listened, his nervous mood finally relaxed! "Da da da!" At this time, a sound of footsteps entered Cobras ears from far and near! When he followed the voice and turned to look, he found that Krokdal and the people from the Baroque work agency appeared in this battlefield! "Hey!" Cobra''s heart jumped, and suddenly he felt a bad feeling! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 861： Anticlimactic "Klockdale, why are you here?" Cobra couldn''t help asking. "Why am I here?" Klockdal stopped and stood a hundred steps away from Cobra and Arthur. He looked at Cobra with a faint smile and asked, "You Say it?" "Behind these rebels, are you the ghost?" Cobra asked with a frown after a little thought. "Ha ha!" Klockdal smiled and explained, "I didn''t expect them to be so stupid. It''s just a rumor. They actually believed it!" "Damn it!" Cobra rushed to his head when he was angry. He looked at Klockdal angrily and rebuked, "Do you know what you did? Do you know how many people died because of your rumor? You Bastard!!!" As he said, Korab even had the urge to rush to kill Krokdal! But, in the end, he was caught by Bell! "Ha ha!" Klockdall looked at this scene, smiled contemptuously, and said, "What are those things to do with me? It''s just that they are stupid! And...if not for the Majesty Arthur of Saint Martin next to you, I miss me The plan has long been successful!" Speaking, Krokdal turned his head and looked at Arthur with scorching eyes! "Plan? What is your plan?" Arthur suddenly asked. "Since it failed, it''s okay to tell you! My original plan was to use Cobra to use dancing powder first, so that the rumor that it would not rain in other parts of Alabastan for several years, triggering civil strife in Alabastan!" "After that, when the insurgents break through Albana and kill Cobra, I will come forward as the hero of Alabastan and behead the insurgents, and use this as a merit to board Alaba. Stan''s throne!" Klockdal said quietly. Arthur frowned and couldn''t help asking, "Are you so sure that you can break through Albana? Are you so sure that the insurgents can kill Cobra? You know, at the level of the insurgents, Alabastan will deal with it. Although it is difficult, it may not be impossible to deal with!" "Furthermore, even if you lose in the end, with the background of Alabastan, it is easy for Cobra to leave, right? Are you so sure that he will die?" Hearing this, Cobra raised his brows and suppressed his anger, but he also cast doubtful eyes on Klockdal! Klockdal said in a deep sense, "As long as they are willing to help me and are not willing to let the rebels lose, then the rebels will not lose!" "They?" Arthur seemed to have grasped the important points, and asked, "Who are they? There are people behind you?" Krokdal didn''t answer this time, he just smiled deeply! While watching this scene, Cobra forced to calm down. After thinking about it for a moment, he seemed to be trying to understand something, an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes, and he sighed secretly in his heart, "It seems...they are still alive!" suddenly! Cobra feels something is wrong again! Why does Arthur answer every time Krokdal asks? Why did Krokdal expose these things so easily? Thinking, Cobra felt that something was wrong! But I can''t wait for Cobrador to think. At this moment, Arthur frowned and asked again, "No answer? Forget it, dont answer if you dont answer! But, lets get back to business, now that the rebel army has been defeated, you brought so many people here. What are you doing?" Cobra listened to this question, "cocked" in his heart, and ignored his previous doubts, and quickly echoed and asked, "Yes, the rebel army has been defeated, why are you bringing people here? Is it possible..." Speaking of the back, Cobra''s heart suddenly became tense. He thought that Krokdal was ready to take the risk after seeing the failure of the matter, and kill him directly! And Bella and the guards behind him, listening to Cobra''s words, also raised the same thoughts! So, they also quietly stood guard! Suddenly, a tense atmosphere filled the air! Krokdal glanced at the people in Alabastan who were on guard, shook his head, and said, "You think too much! There is someone like Your Majesty Arthur who can defeat the world government here. How dare I make any moves? " "The reason why I came to have a look is just because I admire His Majesty Arthur, to meet His Majesty Arthur! I have seen it now, and we are going to leave!" Saying, Krokdal is going to retreat! But just before leaving, Krokdal suddenly turned around, looked at Cobra, grinned and said with a deep grin, "By the way, someone wants me to warn you, some things, some secrets, the best is Don''t touch it, because...it will die!" At the end, Krokodall deliberately increased his tone of voice! "Ok!?" Hearing these words, Cobra''s pupils shrank sharply, and the whole person fell into a state of shock! Upon seeing this, Krokdal smiled, but turned around and left here with someone! "Brother Cobra, do you want to keep them?" Arthur frowned and said kindly to Cobra, who was in shock, "So there will be no more troubles in the future!" At this time, Cobra recovered from the shock! "This...no need!" Cobra looked at Klockdal''s leaving back, and after hesitating for a moment, he refused Arthur''s kindness. "If that''s the case, then forget it!" Arthur said sternly. "By the way, Brother Cobra, what do you mean by Klockdal''s last words? How come it seems that you have offended someone?" Arthur, who knew what was going on in his heart, pretended not to know, and curiously moved towards Cobb Pull asked. Cobra listened to this, but did not answer Arthur''s question directly. Instead, he casually found an excuse and said solemnly, "I don''t know! It may be that Klockdal has misunderstood something!" "Really?" Arthur looked at Cobra suspiciously ~www.novelhall.com~, "How do I feel, are you talking nonsense?" "I really didn''t lie to you!" Cobra''s cheek flushed slightly, but he still firmly denied Arthur''s doubts! Seeing this, Arthur showed a suspicious expression, but said nothing, as if he had accepted Cobra''s nonsense! "Huh~" Upon seeing this, Cobra secretly relieved! If Arthur keeps asking, Cobra thinks that he might be forced to tell the truth! He is a king, but he is also a person who is not good at lying. The nonsense just now is the limit he can achieve. If Arthur continues to ask questions, he might tell the truth! Thinking about it, a trace of doubt suddenly appeared in Cobra''s heart! and many more! There seems to be something wrong! This time, how come you feel a little anticlimactic? When the insurgents started an uprising, both the Alabastan side and the Cobra side were in a very critical state. But just after Arthur arrived, everything seemed to be simpler, even Krokdal just let out a mouthful and left! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 862： I take you as a brother Cobras doubts are right! This time, things are indeed anticlimactic! The main reason for this is because Weiwei inadvertently chose the simple mode set by Arthur! Originally, Arthurs goal was to take Alabastan, but in the case of a possible story with Alabastans only heir, Vivi, he was naturally reluctant to fight! There is no benefit at all except for causing losses to the future him! Therefore, he would only hurt and not kill the rebel group before! Well, the reason why the insurgents only wounded but not killed was not what Arthur told Cobra. He knew his character and did it because Arthur regarded those insurgents as his future property! And because of this, Krokdahl was like a second man to let go of all the information about the incident, and also revealed his own details, and even the so-called behind-the-scenes personnel almost showed it! Those awkward-sounding mouths were all thought of by him and Arthur, and the purpose was to throw the pot on the world government! If Weiwei did not choose the so-called simple model and clearly rejected Arthur, then Cobra will definitely not have these messy doubts in this matter! Because Arthur was absolutely pitted to the point where Cobra doubted his life and even lost his life! "Brother Arthur, let''s go! Go to the palace and have a good chat!" Watching Krokdal''s figure disappear from his sight, Cobra looked back at Arthur and sincerely invited him. "Row!" Arthur nodded and didn''t refuse! And just as the two were about to leave together, Arthur suddenly thought of something, patted his head, and suddenly said, "Oh, yes! I forgot that Weiwei is still at the **** flower port! Let me go ahead. Go and pick her up!" "Uh...Alright!" Cobra was taken aback, then reacted, nodded, and said, "Then we will see you in the palace!" "Well, yes!" Arthur nodded. Immediately, Arthur disappeared in front of Cobra''s eyes in a burst of "cracking" thunder! --- soon! Arthur took Weiwei''s hand and walked into the palace of Alabastan! And when Cobra saw Arthur and Vivi walk in, he couldn''t help but grinned, looking very happy. But when he took a closer look, his smile stopped abruptly! He found something wrong! Arthur and Vivi came in holding hands! Mark the key points and hold hands! Immediately, Cobra did not care about the joy of reuniting with Vivi after a long absence, but squinted at the hand held by Arthur and Vivi! When came in, Weiwei was happily looking at her unharmed father, but she found that her old father was staring at a certain part of her body. strange! Why did the father look at me with such a look? Suspiciously, Weiwei subconsciously looked down with Cobra''s gaze, but also found something was wrong! I dont know when, her hand and Arthurs hand were held together! her cheeks flushed, and Weiwei immediately wanted to take her hand out! But after drawing twice, she found that Arthur had firmly grasped her hand, so that she could not pull it out, Weiwei''s cheeks blushed, and she couldn''t help but lower her head, as if she had confessed her life. Take out your hand! the other side! Cobra staring at the hand held by the two of them naturally noticed the small movements of the two! Bastard, I take you as a brother, but your **** thing is my daughter? "Huh huh!" As a daughter, Cobra''s eyes were red, his hands were clenched, the green veins on his neck were exposed, and he was panting hard, his anger soared into the sky like sitting on a rocket! If it werent for Vivis still here, if its not for the palace hall now, there are a lot of waiters, waitresses and other guards around, or if Arthur was kind to him just now, Cobra would want to take it on the spot. Get out of the knife and get rid of this **** Arthur! "Hoo---" After a while, Cobra took a deep breath, suppressed his emotions, stood up, with a slightly false bright smile on his face, opened his hands and walked towards Weiwei, saying , "My baby girl, long time no see!" Seeing this, after an inexplicable look flashed in Arthur''s eyes, he let go of Weiwei''s hand. Cobras careful thought Arthur understood almost instantly! The scene where Arthur grabbed Vivi''s hand to prevent Vivi from pulling it out was caught by Cobra. As a daughter, he is naturally a little angry. But because of the face, its hard to say anything, so I can only make a hug of his daughter after a long-lost reunion like now, so Arthur has to let go! Well, its normal for someone to hug their daughter after a long absence as a father? If Arthur continues to hold Weiwei''s hand at this time, then not only will others be embarrassed, but he will also be embarrassed! So he can only let go of Weiwei''s hand and let the father and daughter hug! "Father!" Just as Arthur thought, after Vivi was let go of her hand, she immediately stepped forward excitedly and hugged Cobra. After the father and daughter hugged for a long time, Cobra didn''t let his daughter go back, took Vivi''s hand and walked towards his throne! After letting Weiwei sit on the small chair next to the throne, Cobra also sat on the throne. Immediately, he made a false smile on his face, looked at Arthur, and gestured to the chair on the left side of the hall, and said, "Brother Arthur, please sit down!" This time Cobra spoke no more grateful than before! Especially when he said the word brother, Cobra also deliberately gritted his teeth and increased his tone. seems to be saying that you are about the same age as me, so don''t hit my daughter! "Okay!" After Arthur smiled calmly, he sat down straight from the chair, and then sighed in an old-fashioned tone, "Cobra, you are a lot older these years! You look good! In the past there have been earth-shaking changes!" This bastard! Cobra raised his brow~www.novelhall.com~ I was a little angry! The hidden meaning in Arthur''s words he naturally understood! said that he is getting old and his appearance has changed drastically from the past. The deeper meaning is nothing more than saying that he is not old and his appearance has not changed. It is still the old boy who has no problem with his daughter! Thinking, Cobra suppressed the anger in his heart, and sighed calmly on the surface, "Times are not forgiving! Age, the least deceptive thing, comes up in a blink of an eye!" While speaking, Cobra increased the tone of age! This is his response to Arthur''s words! Arthur said that he was not old and his appearance had not changed, so he responded with age and clearly told Arthur that even if his appearance has not changed, he is old when he is old! "Interesting!" Upon seeing this, Arthur secretly said in his heart, smiled, and was about to respond. At this time, Bingxue''s smart Weiwei seemed to hear the conflict in the words of the two people, her eyes turned sharply, and she interjected, "Father, Arthur, don''t tell the old story, let''s talk about it!" Listening to this, the two men looked at each other, and tacitly stopped the secretly fighting words, and moved on to the topic! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 863： idea It''s business, there is actually nothing to talk about! Talk about how to deal with Krokdal! Although Krokdal had left before, his Baroque work agency and the forces he swayed are still in the territory of Alabastan. In this case, the Alabastan side must find a way to clean up the forces swayed by Krokdal. of! However, after discovering the situation of Vivi and Arthur, Cobra was not in the mood to talk about it! Dog thief, want to soak my daughter? With this thought, Cobra, who was a daughter-in-law, looked at Arthur with a trace of anger in his eyes. How could he have any intentions to talk about business? But after all, it was Weiwei who was talking about business, so even though Cobra felt unhappy in his heart, he finally had to suppress his anger and talked with Arthur! Thinking, Cobra asked indifferently, "Brother Arthur...well, Arthur, what do you think should be done with Klockdal?" Originally, he was habitually wanting to be called Brother Arthur, but because of thinking about Weiwei, he abruptly swallowed the next word brother! "This is your internal affairs in Alabastan, I shouldn''t have participated in it, but since you said that, let me give you a little opinion!" Arthur said with a serious face. "Over the years, the Baroque Job Club has always had a good reputation in Alabastan! Although Krokdal confessed that he did it, after all, only me and you and the soldiers heard it, which is not enough as evidence!" "In this case, if you want to move them, you will definitely raise questions from the people of Alabastan!" "In addition, most areas of Alabastan have not rained in the past few years. There have been complaints in the country. Once the incident occurs, as long as they give a little guidance, it is certain that Alabastan will erupt more than the previous rebels. A bigger uprising!" "At that time, unless you are willing to be cruel and use thunder, Alabastan will face a huge crisis!" Talking, Arthur glanced at Cobra subconsciously. And after discovering that his hands were clenched at this time, his pupils shrank sharply, and a nervous expression appeared on his face, Arthur smiled slightly and continued. "So if you want to deal with Baroque job clubs, it is best to find evidence of their illegality, let the people know that they are using dancing fans, and then deal with them after revealing their true colors!" "This will not only not arouse the anger of the people, but will also increase your reputation. People will also feel guilty for you because they blamed you before, and they will listen to you more!" Listening to Arthurs words, Cobra put Vivis matter aside for the time being. After thinking for a while, he asked abruptly, "But the problem now is, we dont have any evidence!" "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled, showing a slightly deep expression, and asked a seemingly irrelevant question, "Cobra, have you seen a movie in our kingdom?" "the film!" After a little surprise flashed in Cobra''s eyes, he nodded and said, "Naturally I have seen it!" "The movie is fake, and the scenes in it are fake, even some of the characters are fake, there is no such actor at all, we made it by special means!" Arthur said bluntly. Hearing this, Cobra was still a little confused at first, but then he seemed to understand something, his face gradually showed a daze, he said sternly, "You mean, we can use the kind of movie Way, to forge a piece of evidence?" "Almost! We can restore the situation of our previous meeting with Klockdal, and use this as evidence to reveal their true colors!" Arthur nodded. "But...how do you do it?" Cobra hesitated. It''s OK to let him watch the movie, let him forge evidence and so on, let alone do it, he doesn''t even have a clue! "Don''t worry about this, I can do it for you!" Arthur smiled and said, "The movie is produced in our kingdom. Is it easy to forge evidence?" "That would be great!" Cobra smiled! But then, after glancing at the Weiwei next to him, the smile from the corner of his eye suddenly stopped! Well, bastard, even if you help me, I won''t let your conspiracy succeed! Thinking, Cobra colded his face again, and was about to say something! "Da da da!" At this time, a sound of footsteps came from far and near from outside the hall, Everyone at the scene followed the voice and looked over and found that the person here was Gaka! "Your Majesty, Koza has recovered!" Gaka said respectfully. Immediately, Cobra waved his hand and said, "Well, bring him here!" In a while! Kosha, with the color of hatred on his face, was taken to the hall by Gaka! "Cobra!!!" Koza said uneasy. After a complicated look flashed in Cobra''s eyes, he said in a deep voice, "I haven''t used any dancing powder!" "Heh, bah!" Kousha smiled contemptuously, and spit on the ground next to him with some disdain, his face was full of unbelief! Seeing this, Cobra did not explain it! He knew that there was no evidence. As far as Koza''s character was concerned, he would definitely not believe it! Immediately, he changed his voice and asked, "Is there anyone caught in your rebel army? How many people are there in the rebel army? Do you have any bases in other places in Alabastan? Are there any behind the rebel army? people?" Cobras questions one after another! But Koza obviously didn''t want to answer him, so facing his question, he didn''t answer anything except the contemptuous expression on his face! Seeing this, Arthur quietly took out a bottle of Veritaserum produced by Hogwarts from the space! Then he stood up, walked straight to Kosha''s side, and when everyone looked surprised, he opened Kosha''s mouth and forcibly poured the potion into him! "Woo...gulong!" Faced with Arthur''s actions, Koza struggled, but it was of no use, and was finally forced to drink Veritaserum! "What did you drink for me?" Koza asked suspiciously. As he said, his eyes began to lose consciousness. Before Arthur could answer, he shook his head, revealing an unconscious look! "Just now I gave him the veritaserum produced in our kingdom. After drinking it, he will answer honestly whatever others ask. Now you can ask him any questions and he will definitely say it!" Arthur smiled Said to Cobra. "Oh!" Hearing this, Cobra''s face showed a curious look! Immediately, he didn''t hesitate anymore, and directly asked the previous question again. "There are still people who haven''t been caught, they are..." This time, Koza was groggy and said the answer! While watching this scene, Arthur smiled and didn''t care, let Cobra ask, and he closed his eyes and began to figure out the next plan of Alabastan! So far, the overall layout of Alabastan is half completed! Insurgents, Krokdal have both played ~www.novelhall.com~ and the crisis in Alabastan seems to be temporarily lifted. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, it is not yet ideal! As the king of Alabastan, Cobra has always controlled the entire kingdom. Although Vivi is his only heir and his beloved daughter, if Vivi is to be in power, according to the current situation and Cobras age, It must take a long time! And this is exactly what Arthur didn''t want! It took decades to win a kingdom. In the eyes of others, it seemed worthwhile, but in the eyes of Arthur, it was a little worthless! His ultimate goal is to conquer the world. If any kingdom takes decades, how many years will it take for all kingdoms in this world to add up? So he wanted to find a way to get Weiwei to take power quickly, and he also took the opportunity to take down Weiwei, and took Alabastan in disguise, so that he really achieved his goal! Of course, it would be even more perfect if one or two ministers of the Kingdom of Alabastan could be instigated secretly! As for how to get Vivi into power as soon as possible... Arthur thought, and gradually got an idea in his heart! "Life is such a thing, I don''t believe anyone can resist its temptation!" After Arthur glanced at Cobra intentionally or unintentionally, the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 864： 1 light and 1 dark That night! After the interrogation of Koza, Cobra had to pinch his nose to invite Arthur to a dinner in the palace! Although he had the thought of killing Arthur as a bastard, after all, Arthur had a great favor for him and helped him get the rebel army. In addition, Weiwei persuaded him, and Cobra finally invited Arthur to dinner. ! However, the three of them were not very happy this dinner. Because they all have their own minds! Cobra was thinking about how to deal with the funeral of the rebel army and the next Krokdal, while also thinking about how to keep Arthur away from Vivi! Weiwei was because of Kosha''s affairs, while whispering "how could this happen", while eating with each other, her eyes were lost, her thoughts drifted thousands of miles away! Arthur was secretly calculating how to make Cobra surrender his power, and how to secretly buy one or two ministers of Alabastan, so that Vivi and them became two lines, so that Arthur could secretly Control Alabastan! "I''m leaving now!" After dinner, Arthur looked at Weiwei who was still whispering "How could this be?" and said hello with a smile. "Go slow!" When Weiwei heard this, she immediately woke up and said with a serious face. "Ok!" After Arthur nodded, under the leadership of the waiter, he went to the residence arranged for him by the Alabastan side. --- In the next few days, Weiwei led Arthur to play around in the kingdom. Although Cobra deliberately prevented the two from contacting each other, he had to deal with the follow-up matters of the rebel army personally, so he could only let them go. contact! And also during this period of time, Alabastans chancellor of the Exchequer Faisal also got in touch with someone! Faisal Mansion Study Room! "who are you?" Looking at the man in front of him who was completely hidden in the black cloak, Faisal, who was nearly 70 years old, gray-haired, and old-fashioned, showed a heavy color on his face, and the alarm bell in his heart! He felt the danger this man brought! This is his study room and the depths of his mansion. There are countless guards outside. In this case, this man in a black cloak can appear here without disturbing anyone. It means that it''s easy for the other party to kill themselves! "Someone who can help you!" The man said with a smile. "help me?" Faisal said in surprise, he refused without hesitation, "I have nothing to help!" "Really..." The man groaned, and said with a little deep meaning, "But I heard you need help!" "Who did you hear? No such thing!" Faisal narrowed his eyes, still firmly denying. "That''s weird, who has been collecting ways to prolong life and live long life?" The man said to himself, "Since it''s not you, it''s a pity that I have this bottle. Life Extension Potion!" As he said, the man took out a very beautiful potion and shook it in front of Faisal! Faisal curled his lips, showing a full face of distrust, but said again, "If there is nothing wrong, brother, please go back! Of course, if you want some souvenirs like money, you can Tell me, I will try to satisfy you!" "Ha ha!" After the man grinned, his body shape suddenly disappeared in place! next moment! He appeared behind Faisal. "Gulong!" Before Faisal could react, the man forced his mouth open from behind and poured the potion into him! "The diluted version of the bottle you just drank was diluted with a genuine potion. It is only one-tenth of the effect of the full version, but it is also effective. Tomorrow, feel the effect for yourself!" "I will come to see you again tomorrow night, and then we will have a good talk!" After the man said quietly, he disappeared into the room like a gust of wind, leaving only Faisal in the room. Talk to yourself! --- the other side! Soon after leaving Faisals mansion, the man pulled down his cloak! If someone familiar is present at this time, then you can recognize this man at a glance! That''s right! is Arthur! After deciding to subdue a few ministers of Alabastan in secret, Arthur began to choose who could be controlled! At this time, Faisal walked into his sight for the first time! Faisal is a veteran of Alabastan, diligent and loyal! It stands to reason that such a person cannot be bought! But when Arthur was investigating the information of the ministers of Alabastan, he accidentally discovered one of his weaknesses-fear of death! He was approaching his seventies this year, and when he felt that his life was coming to an end, he began to collect all the information about longevity and longevity! Based on this weakness, Arthur decided to turn him into Saint Martin''s person quietly, into a dark thread of Saint Martin in Alabastan! Prolong your life! is not difficult for Saint Martin! Life Extension Medicine can be done! Although in these years, because Arthur has been accumulating prestige and there is no lottery, there is not much life extension potions on his hand, but also in these years, Arthur has found through experiments that life extension potions can be diluted and used! After dilution, the efficacy of the life-extending medicament decreases according to the dilution ratio, and the diluted medicament containing 10% of the original medicament can only extend its life by 10%. However, compared to the full version, the diluted version of the life-prolonging medicine has a lot more times to take, and it can be taken ten times! Well, that is to say, the limitations of the diluted version are the same as the full version! The full version has a strong effect and can only be taken once, while the diluted version has a weak effect, but it can be taken ten times. Generally speaking, there is no difference! And because of the appearance of the diluted version, the few life-enhancing potions left in Arthur''s hand were able to survive a few bottles intact! Among these potions, in addition to a full bottle of which is reserved for Cobra, it is also a big deal to use a diluted bottle of Faisal on Faisal if you don''t want to go to war! Therefore, there is also the previous dialogue! "There should be no problem with Faisal''s desire for longevity, so let''s go to the Minister of the Interior!" Arthur murmured, pulling the cloak up again, and walking towards a mansion in the city! In a kingdom, besides the king, the most important things are generally the Minister of Finance and the Minister of the Interior! These two control the economic lifeline of the kingdom and the internal affairs of the kingdom. Both are very important! While finding Faisal''s weakness before, Arthur also looked for the weakness of the Minister of the Interior of Alabastan, Aziz! Like Faisal, Aziz is also a veteran of Alabastan. He can be said to be loyal and diligent. Although he is a bit younger than Faisal, he is sixty this year! However, he is different from Faisal in that he sees life and death quickly, and does not deliberately pursue longevity. But this does not mean that he has no weaknesses! His weakness is simple, that is his grandson! The Aziz family has a single pass with four pulses. From the Aziz father to Aziz, the son of Aziz has only one child, and his grandson is the only blood of the Aziz family of this generation! Therefore, Aziz is very rare for this grandson! It is a pity that his grandson is out of luck and has a terminal illness that is still incurable! Although Aziz is not short of money, and he can find doctors with extraordinary medical skills, but terminal illness is terminal illness. The two words alone explain everything. There is no cure! All the doctors who have seen the disease say that his grandson will not live to be ten years old! And Arthur is ready to break through Aziz''s defense line with this weakness! Of course~www.novelhall.com~He didn''t want to save his grandson! So many doctors couldn''t cure him, and Arthur was not sure that doctors in his kingdom could cure him. He wants to turn his grandson into a **** of death! Since he can''t be cured, let him die! is dead, Arthur can forcibly transform him into a **** of death, isn''t the illness gone? And as long as his beloved grandson becomes the **** of death, it will not be a problem for Arthur to secretly control Aziz! Thinking, Arthur had sneaked into Aziz''s mansion quietly. After half an hour! When Arthur left, he raised his mouth! Things were simpler than imagined. After chatting with Aziz and showing his identity, he called out two gods of death to prove the existence of gods of death, and he did not hesitate to agree to Arthur. , Became his person. And after he agreed, Arthur repayed him. killed his beloved grandson in front of him, and forcibly converted his grandson into a **** of death, letting them meet again. That''s it, within half an hour before and after, Arthur had done Aziz! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 865： 10 years The next night! Arthur is here as promised! "What are your conditions?" As soon as he sneaked into Faisal''s study, Arthur heard such a sentence! Arthur was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately faced Faisal, who was originally gray-haired, but now with black hair on his head, showed a bright smile, saying, "As long as you are loyal to me, you can give the rest you!" Faisal showed a tangled look on his face when he heard this! Faisal thought about this request for a while, and felt that it was not good! A man who did not reveal his true face made such a request to a minister of the kingdom asking the other party to be loyal to him. What else was the purpose? After thinking and thinking, it is nothing more than harming the kingdom! Under this situation, he devoted his entire life to the kingdom. Faisal, who is loyal to the kingdom, is naturally a bit entangled! But after struggling for a long time, in the end, his desire for life defeated his loyalty to the kingdom. Faisal gritted his teeth and agreed, "Yes!" "Wise choice!" Immediately, Arthur showed another smile! Faisal''s choice was in Arthur''s expectation! Perhaps when he was young, Faisal was a man who could dedicate his blood to the kingdom, but as he grows older and has more knowledge, his blood has gradually cooled. At this time Faisal is just an old man who is greedy for life and afraid of death! "However, I want to see what you look like, so that I know who I should listen to, and if possible, I want to have the remaining potion immediately!" At this time, Faisal made his request! "Look at my appearance, there is no problem!" Arthur said as he opened his cloak, revealing his appearance, and then groaned while Faisal was stunned. "As for the rest of the medicine...Everyone can take up to ten bottles of that medicine. You have already drunk one bottle. I will give you one bottle every year for the remaining nine years!" The reason why Faisal was given to Faisal for nine years was to hang Faisal! For those who are afraid of death, as long as there is a chance to prolong life, they will not act rashly. With the diluted version of life prolonging potion hanging, coupled with the suppression of Arthur''s own identity, Faisal will not do it as long as his brain is not drawn What''s the brain damage! As for nine years later... Ha ha, with Arthur''s ability and Saint Martin''s strength, Faisal was still needed at that time? "Gulong!" Faisal looked at Arthur in front of him, and after swallowing his saliva, he barely calmed down, accepting the fact that the man in the cloak was Arthur, and said, "There is no problem in nine years!" If Arthur did not show up before, Faisal would definitely doubt the nine years time! After all, Arthur is a completely unfamiliar person, how does he know if the other party will give it? Even if it is given, how can it be guaranteed that it is true? But, now that Arthur shows his face, this is not a problem! Why? because of fame! Fame is an invisible thing, but it is undeniable that it can help you do many things in the invisible, such as making others trust you! Well, this is the same as celebrity endorsements! With the widespread reputation of Arthur, Faisal unconditionally increased his trust in him by two levels, so Faisal directly agreed to what Arthur said! "Then if there is nothing to do, I will leave first! If something happens later, I will come to you again!" Arthur looked at Faisal agreed without saying more, turned around and left! ---- After the Minister of the Interior and the Minister of Finance are settled, the dark line of Alabastan is also complete! As for the bright line... After the rebellion came to an end, and before the video used to confirm Krokdal and the Baroque Work Society was not completed, Alabastan entered a period of plateau for the time being! During this stable period, Cobra became a dog for the sake of the rebel army, and Arthur took this opportunity to get closer to Weiwei! Albana Street! "Vivi!" After shopping, when Weiwei was about to return to the palace, Arthur suddenly stopped her! "Ok!?" Weiwei stopped subconsciously, turned her head to look at Arthur, and wanted to ask Arthur if there was anything else! But before she could say anything, her mouth was blocked! "Woo~" Weiwei''s eyes widened, and she looked at Arthur, who was close to her face in front of her, sobbing because her mouth was blocked and she didn''t say anything! Originally, she wanted to push Arthur away, but looking at Arthur''s eyes, Vivi didn''t have any action, but her cheeks blushed, and she silently accepted it! It''s been a while! When Weiwei was almost out of breath, Arthur let go of her! "Huh huh!" Weiwei blushed while panting! However, she still didn''t say anything, but after a shy glance at Arthur, she turned around and ran towards the palace! And Arthur looked at her back, and the corners of his mouth raised involuntarily! To be honest, in terms of love, Arthurs experience with Vivi is actually the same! I thought about his wives. Among them, there were childhood sweethearts, marriages, and coincidences, but Zhenger had never been in love, so Arthur''s experience is similar to that of Weiwei! However, the experience is similar, but the amount of knowledge is much worse! The various Korean dramas before the crossing, all kinds of local love stories, all kinds of love tips, flying all over the Internet, although Arthur has not studied seriously, but he knows a lot with his ears and eyes! In this case, dealing with such a naive girl like Fu Weiwei who has no experience and no knowledge in this area can be regarded as a handy shot! Of course, as far as Arthurs original purpose was concerned, this kind of hand-to-hand grip seemed a bit despicable! However, from another perspective, this can be considered a sacrifice for the country, and Arthur didn''t think there was anything bad! Ok... He just has a thick skin! ---- In the next few days, perhaps because of that kiss, or perhaps because of long-term contact, the relationship between Arthur and Vivi has risen a lot! A previous kiss can make Weiwei blush and shy, but now a kiss only makes her face blush! And Arthur, who noticed this change, felt that the time was almost time, and it was time to send Cobra away and let Weiwei take the lead! "Vivi, do you know how old I am this year?" Arthur asked Weiwei in a deliberate tone. Weiwei immediately became nervous when she heard it, and said, "It doesn''t matter how old you are, don''t listen to my father''s nonsense!" Hearing this, Arthur knew that Weiwei had misunderstood! Immediately, he smiled and said, "I didn''t mean this! I mean... Do you know why I am so young?" Weiwei breathed a sigh of relief first, and then asked inexplicably, "Why?" "Because our kingdom has developed a medicine called Life-Prolonging Medicine, this medicine can extend people''s life span by hundreds of years with some medical treatments!" Arthur said sternly. "Hiss~Really!?" Weiwei took a deep breath and asked suspiciously. If you say that other Weiwei may not know the value, but in terms of life extension, except for some naive children in this world, everyone in this world knows the value of this to the West! "Really!" Arthur nodded solemnly. And after seeing Arthur''s confirmation, Weiwei became more excited! That''s a life extension potion! After a while~www.novelhall.com~ Vivi, who forcibly calmed herself down, looked at Arthur but wondered, "Then what do you mean...?" "I want your father to use it...As long as he becomes as young as me, I don''t think he will oppose the two of us!" Arthur groaned. "Yeah!" Weiwei quickly agreed, but found something wrong, frowning and hesitating, "This kind of thing should be expensive? Isn''t it good to just use it for my father?" Arthur smiled slightly and said, "It''s okay, although it''s expensive, it''s not a problem!" As he said, Arthur seemed to have thought of something, showing a hesitant expression, and said, "But...this kind of medicine needs to be used with special medical equipment, and it takes almost ten years!" "That is to say... if your father wants to use it, then at least ten years in Saint Martin! I am afraid your father will not accept it!" ten years? After listening to this slightly long time, Vivi couldn''t help but breathe! But immediately, she remembered what her father was like now! "Father... seems to have gray hair, right?" thought to himself, the expression on Weiwei''s face gradually became firmer, gritted her teeth and said, "I will definitely persuade the father to accept it!" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 866： Cobra late at night! Cobra was sitting at the desk with the dim light from the oil lamp, working hard to deal with various government affairs! At this time! "!" There was a knock on the door. "Come in!" Cobra said casually. "Crack!" With the sound of pushing the door, Weiwei came in with dessert and tea, and smiled, "Father~" Seeing this, Cobra quickly took the plate in Weiwei''s hand and put it on the table beside him, and then said concerned, "Why don''t you go to bed at this late hour?" "Can''t sleep!" After Weiwei said casually, she hesitated, "Father, I want to discuss something with you!" "If you don''t discuss anything, just tell me if you have anything!" Cobra smiled and said. For this only heir, who is also his precious daughter, Cobra did not respond to any requests since he was a child, but as long as Weiwei likes it, he will try his best to do it! "I want my father to stay in a place for ten years!" Weiwei said sternly. ? ? ? Listening to these words, Cobra showed a dazed face! Just listening to Weiwei''s words, countless possibilities flashed in his mind, including asking him to accept Arthur, but he never thought that this was Weiwei''s request! Let him go to a place for ten years! If he only had such an heir, or if he knew Weiwei''s character, he would think that Weiwei wanted to rebel! Thinking about it, Cobra asked curiously, "Why?" "Because that place can extend the life of the father!" Weiwei said solemnly. "Puff!" Cobra couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "Vivi, where did you hear such ridiculous things? Is there anything in this world that can extend life span!" "Arthur said it!" Weiwei said sternly. Immediately, the smile on Cobra''s face stopped abruptly! If someone else said it, he would definitely treat it as a liar! Although there are real ways to prolong life in the world, and as Cobra, he also knows several of them. But those kinds of things he knows are really not something ordinary people can do! Even if it was him, looking at those conditions, he felt his scalp numb and felt that he could not do it! In this case, he doesn''t believe any other means that can prolong life! But if Arthur said it, that''s another matter! Although Cobra hated Arthur after discovering about Vivi and Arthur, he also had to admit that Arthur, who was able to defeat the world government and occupy the West Sea under the eyes of the world government, was a man. Ability has means, he can''t see through! As for Arthur''s life extension, Cobra asked a question mark in his heart! He is not sure that the other party has it, nor is he sure that the other party does not! Of course, from the bottom of his heart, he is more inclined to have! A man who can make concessions to the world government, there is no need to deceive people on this kind of thing! Thinking of this, Cobra frowned and said, "Aser asked you to speak?" "No!" Weiwei shook her head and said, "I only asked him for a long time after I knew it by accident before he agreed!" Vivi knew that on the premise that Cobra hated Arthur, she said that it was Arthurs proposal. Cobra would definitely not accept it, and even suspect that there was a conspiracy, but if she knew it by accident, then she would ask for help. Se, that is another story! "begging?" Cobra raised his brows, and after thinking for a moment, he refused in a deep voice, "Don''t ask him! I''m still young, and I don''t need any means to extend my life!" "Father, it was so hard for me to ask for this! You can''t help but agree~" Weiwei was anxious, and immediately went forward to embrace Cobra''s hands and said coquettishly. "Really no need!" Cobra shook his head and refused. The means of prolonging life really made Cobra a little greedy, after all...who doesn''t want to live longer? But if the price is ten years, he has to think more! He is a king! If he had left the kingdom for ten years, he would not dare to think of what would happen then! Furthermore, he has always had a worry in his heart. That is the world government! The rebel army during this period, Krokdal, and a little news he learned from secret channels, all showed to be related to the world government. In this case, he felt that he could not leave the kingdom. Otherwise, if something happens, he won''t have time to cry! "Father, in your hair these years, there have been some more gray hairs. I don''t want to watch you grow old. You can promise me!" Weiwei said in a pleading tone, Tears began to swirl in the eyes! Listening to this, Cobra''s heart was shocked! He was moved and helpless! I was touched that my daughter thought about him so much. What was helpless was that he didn''t want to and couldn''t leave! "Hoo---" Taking a deep breath, Cobra Qiang suppressed his heart and said with some guilt, "I''m sorry Vivi! Since I was a child, I will try my best to satisfy you if you have any requirements, but today this matter...I really I can''t promise you!" "Father~" Weiwei couldn''t help shouting! "Okay, that''s it! You go to bed first!" Cobra said, he sent Vivi out of the study and quickly closed the door. He was afraid that if Weiwei went on, he could not help but be moved! Weiwei, who was pushed out of the study by him, looked at the closed study door, and hesitated to knock on it again! But when she raised her hand to the door, Weiwei couldn''t knock anymore! She knows her fathers character. Although she loves her very much, she still says one thing. Since she refused so firmly, it would be useless to persuade her! "How to do?" Standing in front of the door, Weiwei fell into deep thought. I don''t know how long it took, the thinking expression on Weiwei''s face gradually changed to a firm expression. She has an idea! "Father... for your good! Don''t blame me!" Weiwei looked at the door in front of her, whispering a trace of determination on her face, and turned away without hesitation! --- Early morning a few days later! Two days ago, before the Skybreaker arrived at the Canola Port, the three of Iqalem, Gaka, and Bell took advantage of the lack of people in the early morning, carrying a quilt that seemed to be wrapped in something, and boarded the Skybreaker! "You said, if we do this, will your majesty kill us after he wakes up?" Jiaka said with a wry smile while holding it up. "This is Princess Vivi''s idea. Moreover, this is also for the good of your Majesty. I think your Majesty will not blame us... right!?" Icarem was worried ~www.novelhall.com~ and said even I have some words that I don''t believe! "No way! Your Majesty is unwilling to go, Princess Vivi can only make the best move!" Bell shrugged and said. After he finished speaking, he changed his voice and asked a little puzzledly, "However, I am even more curious about why the two old men who are loyal and stubborn to your Majesty, the Minister of Finance and the Secretary of the Interior, agree with Princess Vivi. Does this seem like a bad idea?" "For your majesty! Although the two old men are stubborn, they are also loyal to your majesty! So Princess Vivi is a bit rebellious, but it is a very good idea to your majesty. They agreed to unexpectedly, and it is reasonable, no What''s so strange!" Jiaka said sternly. "Yes!" Bell thought for a while, nodded, and agreed with Gaka''s words! "Okay, let''s put it here! I am familiar with St. Martin, and leave the rest to me. You can return to the kingdom! After your majesty has left, Princess Vivi will definitely need your help!" Tao. "Row!" "Yes!" The two did not hesitate, and they agreed directly! This is what they discussed before, there is nothing to think about! After , after the two left, the Skybreaker, which had already been ordered by Arthur, took Icarim and drove back in the direction of Saint Martin! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 867： Coming in may Early the next morning! "Wow!" Along with the sound of the waves, Cobra''s eyelids moved slightly, and he opened his eyes suddenly! is a strange roof! Cobra looked at it, with a confused look in his eyes! But soon, as the brain gradually became sober, some memories slowly surfaced. The confusion in Korab''s eyes gradually disappeared, and his eyes gradually became clearer, so he couldn''t help showing a wry smile! He is overcast! And it is not someone else who yells at him, it is his favorite and most precious daughter, his only heir-Weiwei! Just yesterday, in the name of caring for him, Weiwei gave him tea and snacks while he was dealing with government affairs. At that time, he didn''t care, and didn''t expect that his baby girl would perineum him, so he drank the tea unsuspectingly. As soon as he finished drinking, his eyes went dark and he lost consciousness on the spot! And when he opened his eyes again, it was already here! As for why Weiwei perishes him... He recalled the situation before, and instantly understood! It''s still to prolong life! He didn''t want to spend ten years to extend his life, because the kingdom''s affairs really couldn''t be separated from him, but Weiwei didn''t care about it. In her opinion, life span was the most important thing, so she forced a decision for him! Thinking about it, Cobra felt a bit painful! how do you say this... said angry, that''s a baby girl! And its better for him! He can''t get angry at all! said not to be angry, but the kingdom''s affairs really cannot be separated from him. At this time, if he is taken away forcibly, it may cause trouble to the kingdom! Just as he was hurting, the door was pushed open at this time! "Crack!" As the door slowly opened, Icarim came in with a breakfast! "Hey! Your Majesty, you are awake!" When Icarim saw that Cobra on the bed had opened his eyes, he quickly put breakfast on one side, and stepped forward and asked, "Your Majesty, do you feel any discomfort?" "No!" Cobra waved his hand, and after casually dealt with, he looked at Iqalem and said, "Why don''t you stop me!" "Your Majesty, I stopped, but I can''t stop it!" Icarim understood what Cobra was saying when he heard it, so he showed an embarrassed expression and said, "Your Royal Highness, Gaka, Bell, There is also the Minister of Finance and the Secretary of the Interior. They all agree to go to St. Martin. It is useless for me to oppose it alone!" In the face of Cobra''s accusation, Icarim decisively put all the responsibility on others! Well, anyway, he is the only one here now, so how can he say what he wants? While listening to what he said, after Cobra twitched his mouth, he looked at Iqalem and said slowly, word by word, "It''s no use if you object?" Just kidding, as the captain of the escort, if Icarlem really wants to oppose it, other people, including Weiwei, can''t send him out! So, Icarim must be lying! "Hey!" Hearing this, Icarim knew that his lie had been found out, and his heart jumped, and he hurriedly said, "Yes, Your Majesty! I objected, but it''s useless!" After that, without waiting for Cobra to say anything, Icarim quickly changed the subject and said, "Yes, Your Majesty! Although Princess Vivis approach is a bit wrong this time, I think about it carefully. Isn''t it a good opportunity?" Cobra, who was about to get angry, frowned when he heard his words and asked, "What do you mean?" "Our kingdom is the heir of Princess Vivi. The position of the king is always given to Princess Vivi. In this case, you can use this opportunity to experience Princess Vivi!" "Take advantage of this opportunity, you can let Princess Weiwei handle the kingdom''s government affairs for you, and control the kingdom for a period of time. In this way, not only will Princess Weiwei be familiar with government affairs in advance, but also let her understand how difficult it is to develop a kingdom!" "You can also look at Princess Vivi''s talent in this area, and at the same time let Princess Vivi feel the difficulty of why you don''t want to go to St. Martin!" Icarim said with a serious face. Hearing this, Cobra fell into thinking! If the normal kingdom listened to this sentence, he would definitely put Icarim to death for the crime of injustice. I am the king, are you the king? Even if there is really only one heir, there are certain things that you can know well, and you can die if you say it bluntly! This is the idea of ??most kings! But Cobra is different. He is a benevolent and able to listen to what others say, so after hearing Icarem''s words, he didn''t blame him, but felt that there was indeed some truth! The kingdom must be inherited to Weiwei in the future! Under this premise, while his body is still strong and his energy is still vigorous, it is also good to let Weiwei take charge of the kingdom for a period of time! This not only allows Weiwei to know how difficult it is to take control of a kingdom, but also to temper her, so that she has some experience in handling government affairs in advance, so that when she is in charge, she will not be rushed in handling government affairs in the future! Moreover, even if Weiwei made mistakes during this period, he still has enough energy and time to modify and make up for these mistakes! Thinking about it, Cobra''s expression gradually eased. He groaned and said, "Well, what you said makes sense! Then let''s do this for the first time!" "Hoo---" Icarem listened to Cobra''s words, and he was secretly relieved! Things are finally over! ---- the other side! While Cobra accepted the reality, Weiwei was in distress! "Ah~ how should I deal with this?" Looking at the pile of documents on the table in front of him, Weiwei was a little crazy and a little broken! Although in Cobra''s eyes, Vivi knows how to deal with some government affairs, but knowing that Gui knows it is another matter. Facing the documents in front of him, after Weiwei managed to deal with two or three simple things, the whole person fell into a state of collapse! Simply at this moment, Weiwei''s inspiration flashed and she had an idea! Ask Arthur! A document from the Kingdom of Alabastan made her about to collapse, but Arthur, who owns the Kingdom of Saint Martin, not only didnt seem to collapse, but he still had time to walk around and manage the kingdom in an orderly manner. This shows that what? shows that Arthur is very good at handling government affairs! In this case ~www.novelhall.com~ who shouldn''t you ask him? Thinking, Weiwei looked at Arthur with shiny eyes, and said coquettishly, "Arthur~ Can you teach me how to deal with government affairs?" "Uh..." Arthur heard this, and while he got goosebumps, he still showed a helpless expression and said, "All right!" Talking, Arthur came to Weiwei''s side and began to teach her how to deal with government affairs! "Just write a review here!" "Well, let them take care of it!" "This cuts the funding in half, let them figure out their own way!" ... In the following time, Arthur not only taught Vivi how to deal with government affairs every day, but also because of Cobra''s absence, the relationship between him and Vivi quickly heated up, and even something that shouldn''t happen one night! At the same time, as the evidence of Krokdals use of dancing fans was sent to Alabastan during this period, Krokdals incident was exposed, causing public outrage in Alabastan. Soon Krokdal and the Baroque work agency were caught Driven out of Alabastan! Thats it, its May! A legendary month! Because this month, Luffy went to sea... Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 868： God Creation Project May 5th, the weather is fine! "Everyone...bye!" Standing on a small wooden boat, Luffy waved his hands and grinned openly. The villagers of Windmill Village who came up to the port to send him off showed a bright smile. "Smelly boy, don''t die outside!" "Luffy, be careful all the way!" "I''m waiting to see your news!" ... At the port of , a group of villagers in Fengche Village either gently scolded, smiled and cared, or trusted encouragement, with various expressions and tones, sending off Luffy''s departure! "for sure!!!" While watching this scene, Luffy nodded heavily. After agreeing, he didn''t say much, but sat down and began to seriously row the sculls on the small wooden boat! "Wow!" But not a few strokes, accompanied by a huge wave and the sound of rolling waves, Luffy found himself shrouded in a cloud of shadow! subconsciously raised his head and looked up! A huge and hideous beast head appeared in Luffy''s eyes! The king of the sea! Luffy was taken aback for a moment, and immediately recognized that this was the sea king who gnawed off Shanks'' arm! "Roar---" The King of the Sea opened his mouth and roared at Luffy, that posture seemed to swallow Luffy! "Have you appeared? The King of Offshore!" Upon seeing this, Luffy helped the straw hat on top of his head. Not only was he not afraid, but he opened his mouth with a confident smile and said, "You have found the wrong opponent! Let you see what I have been practicing for ten years. Move!" said, Luffy''s body is slightly side, using the devil fruit ability, right hand pulls backward crazy! "Rubber...pistol!!!" With a loud shout, Luffy''s right hand was pulled to a certain extent, and his whole body exerted force, and his right hand slammed out with the elastic force of the rubber! "!" In the violent sound of breaking through the air, Luffy''s right hand, with his own strength and the addition of rubber elasticity, made a powerful blow! "Boom!" "Ang---" When the fist hit the head of the king of the sea, after it uttered a painful scream, it exposed the head like a giraffe on the water, and directly hit the water! "Wow!" The water splashed everywhere, and the king of the sea remained motionless, there was no sound! this moment! Luffy felt that there was a mountain in his heart that had been moved away, and he was relieved a lot! After staring at the place where the king of the sea died for a long time, Luffy smiled relievedly, sat down again, picked up the sculls on the boat, started rowing, and sailed towards the depths of the sea! "For the King of Adventure, to dig the treasure of One Piece... Let''s go!!!" --- the other side! Arthur, who was far away in Alabastan, also knew the news that Lu Fei went to sea for the first time! Immediately, the interesting and bold idea that came out when Robin proposed to travel to the sea to find history and this article, and gradually perfected it later, reappeared in Arthur''s mind! "It''s time! The God-Making Project can begin..." Arthur murmured, and raised the corners of his mouth! The God Creation Project is Arthur''s idea! And the main content of this plan... is the creation of gods! Well, it is not a literal meaning, but through various channels to promote, create a character similar to a star! The protagonist is undoubtedly Luffy! Promote Luffys itinerary, process, experience, etc. from the beginning of going to sea with animation, comics, newspaper serialization, etc., and let it spread in the four seas, great waterways, new worlds and other places, so as to create a National idol! And the role of this idol... In addition to satisfying Arthurs evil taste and attracting the attention of the world government, he also served as a strategy for exposing the darkness of the world government, guiding people to have negative sentiments towards the world government, causing people to start distrusting the world government, and combating the prestige of the design government. effect. laid the groundwork for Saint Martin to start a full-scale war with the world government. Of course, considering that idols need a little chance to show their faces, they need a chance to be famous, and they need a few stepping stones, Arthur decided to intervene a little in the early stage. Let Newton who shares his body with Bucky the clown, Krokdal who has just left Alabastan, and the shadow of the horror three-masted sailing ship, etc., try to touch Luffy according to the original plot and become Luffys. Stepping stones to increase Luffys reputation! simply put! is that Arthur is going to draw One Piece and make One Piece animation in One Piece World! Thinking, Arthur decided to call Robin later! Robin has not arrived in Alabastan in the past few months! Well, a historical relic was found on the road, Robin wasted a few months for this! And the main reason why Arthur was going to call Robin was because he needed someone to lurk to Luffy! no way! Luffys experience after Luffy is definitely different from the original one. If no one sneaks up to Luffy to collect Luffys experience for Arthur, then Arthurs plan to create God will simply die! Without Luffy''s experience, still make a **** of hair? Besides, Robin is also good to be around Luffy. If you want to collect historical texts, is there a better chance than being around Luffy? As the protagonist, in addition to often encountering messy things, Luffy has also encountered many rare treasures that are hard to see by ordinary people. Such precious cultural relics as historical articles are often encountered~www.novelhall.com~ so on the road With Fei''s side, Robin can also collect historical texts faster and more directly! "However, having said that! The plot has been changed to this, Luffy will meet Nami, Sauron, Liebo, and Sanjis?" Arthur frowned and couldn''t help. Thought of. After thinking for a while, Arthur narrowed his eyes and made a decision in his heart, and said, "No matter what! If he doesn''t meet, then find a way to guide him to meet these people!" "Otherwise, he is followed by a group of other people, or ordinary people, looking unhappy, and the speed of those people''s strength improvement may not be able to keep up with Luffy''s abnormality. The comics may even become sparse due to this. God plans and may fail!" Originally, the people on the straw hat boat had their own characteristics, and each one was very attractive. If one was missing or changed, no matter which one it was, the comics would be overshadowed. In this case, Arthurs creation God''s plan can and will be affected! Well, the god-making plan itself needs popularity, and it needs a lot of people to like to be effective. If it is only a few people, or even a few people, it has a guiding effect, and its strategic role is somewhat unsatisfactory! "Hoo---" sighed deeply, Arthur picked up the phone on the side and began to dial out! Well, he is about to start arranging a **** creation plan! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 869： 6 major forces in the new world "The King of Adventure is coming soon! ---Western poster! "This is a story of pursuing dreams---Adventure King! "---St Martin Daily! "The Adventure King serialization is about to begin! "---St. Martin Entertainment News! ... The three armies have not moved the food and grass first! Although the comics and animations have not yet been produced, or even started production, but Arthur knows that for these comics, animations and publicity, it must be done as soon as possible! Otherwise, when it is actually launched, no one will know and no one will watch it. Not to mention the embarrassment, it will relatively extend the time for Luffy to become famous. So Arthur ordered the following newspapers, impurities and other various publicity channels to start to warm up in advance! And because Luffy''s dream changed under Arthur''s intervention, Arthur decided to change his name to King of Adventure! "The God-Making Project started smoothly, and the Alabastan side is also going very smoothly. Then I should return to Saint Martin next!" After Arthur murmured, he made a decision in his heart! ---- At the same time, a new world! In the past ten years, St. Martin has developed steadily, but the new world is surging! All kinds of roles, people from all walks of life have appeared on the stage, in order to compete for territory, to fight for benefits, fight each other, fight each other, every month, every week, every day, and even every moment of the year, there are battles happening, and there are countless people because of this. death! In this cruel struggle, six major forces gradually emerged! The White Beard Pirates of Edward Newgate, known as the strongest man in the world! Known as the world''s strongest creature, the world singles out the beast pirate group where Kaido is the strongest beast! Known as a natural saboteur, he is extremely addicted to sweets, and can even mobilize the BIGMOM pirate group that Charlotte Lingling belongs to for the sweets! The crew has the most even strength, the least number, but the combat effectiveness is not bad at all. He has friendship with many people, and is a group of red-haired pirates led by the red-haired Shanks, known as the man with the fruit of face! Developed in the territory of the White Beard Pirates, and maintained a good relationship with the White Beard Pirates. His staff are all powerful ninjas who can use various elemental abilities. They are called Senjutsu Tsunade who can rival Charlotte Lingling. The Konoha Village under the command! Fleeing from the West China Sea, relying on the Turtle King to gain a firm foothold in the new world, under his hand there are ten strong men who are nicknamed Ten Beast Generals, possessing an army of beasts composed of various fierce beasts in the world, and their own strength is also very strong. The beast kingdom that Hathaway belongs to! Well, the last one is actually the Queen Hathaway of the Whitby Kingdom! After escaping from the West Sea to the New World, Hathaway first relied on the big killer of the Turtle King to gain a foothold in the New World, and relied on the ten devil fruits given by the world government, and ten fleeing from her. People with good talents formed the Ten Beast Generals, and then they found a few scientists to crack the formula of IQ medicine! Although the scientists did not have a thorough analysis because of the insufficient level of the scientists, and because the unique raw materials of the IQ potion were always in the hands of Arthur, Hathaway could not get it, and finally only produced a weakened version of the IQ potion. But she still relied on the weakened version of the IQ potion to form an army of beasts composed of fierce creatures and superior combat effectiveness! In this way, with the help of the Turtle King, the Ten Beasts, and the Army of Ten Thousand Beasts, as well as her own clever means, Hathaway has been like a legend in the past ten years, quickly in the magnificent new world. Rise in the sea! And, during this period, she did not give up on her own training, and successfully possessed the peak strength of the lieutenant. In addition to the powerful increase brought by Momo Fruit, at this time she, even a general-level person, did not dare to take its edge easily! In order to abandon the past and forget that unbearable memory in Xihai, Hathaway also deliberately changed the original Whitney Kingdom to the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts! Get back to the subject! The above are the six forces that New World has come to the fore in the past ten years! Among them, because Konoha Village has been in the white beard''s territory, he has not participated in the struggle much, and more is doing business, while the kingdom of the beasts is on the road of kingdom development, and rarely participates in the struggle, more is development. Therefore, the outsiders picked Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, Edward Newgate, and Shanks as pirates and often fought, and picked them out of the six forces and called them the Four Emperors. ! Of course, the Four Emperors are just names, and it is always said that the strength of these forces is similar! are superior to most other forces in the new world! In these years, as long as the forces entering the new world, they must either join the six forces, or they can only survive in the cracks of the six forces! And on this day, the pirate group of beasts among the six forces came into contact with the kingdom of beasts! New world. on a deserted island! Kaido brought the three major disasters under him, and Hathaway brought the ten beasts under him to the island together. Both sides met in the center of the island! "Long time no see!" Kaido looked at Hathaway, who was indifferent in front of him, grinned, stretched out his hand, and said hello! Kaido and Hathaway are very familiar! In the past ten years, because the Ten Beast Generals and the Ten Thousand Beast Army have just matched the appetite of Kaido, who has a special affection for animals, Kaido has no less trouble finding Hathaway! He always wanted to bring Hathaway and her kingdom of beasts, ten beasts, army of beasts, etc. into his beasts and pirate group! Of course, because of the existence of the Turtle King, Kaido has never succeeded! However, Hathaway, who he provokes, has always been bored with it. There are a few reasons why Hathaway changed the name of the Kingdom of Whitney to the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts! Well, for disgusting Kaido! Later, as Hathaway''s own strength increased and the fruit ability developed, after she was enough to threaten Kaido, Kaido never asked Hathaway to trouble, and even never saw Weiwei again. ! Until this time Hathaway took the initiative to find Kaido! "Long time no see!" After Hathaway responded indifferently, she also stretched out her hand and shook Kaido! "What do you call me this time?" After saying hello, Kaido asked, "I want to buy a batch of arms from you!" Hathaway said bluntly. The Beast Pirates Group is one of the largest weapons manufacturers in the New World. Many arms dealers, Pirate Groups, and even the Kingdom of the New World get their goods from them, so Hathaway also asked Kaido to buy them. arms! "Arms!?" Kaido curiously asked, "Dont your kingdom have an army of beasts? Why do you need arms?" "The Ten Thousand Beast Army is an animal after all. Although it can listen to commands, it is a little bit weaker than humans in terms of intelligence, so I also need some human army!" Hathaway explained briefly! "Okay, UU reading www.uukanshu.com is okay!" After Kaido nodded, he agreed with Hathaway''s statement and said, "I can give you a 20% discount!" "20% off!?" Now it''s Hathaway''s turn to be a little surprised! She and Kaido are familiar, but they have friendship...no! It can even be said that there is a bit of hatred! Hathaway felt that he was able to buy arms smoothly here, and it was already very good. Now the other party wants to give such a big discount of 20%, which makes Hathaway a little puzzled! You know, arms are an extremely profitable industry! Two less achievements are an astronomical number! "Well, 20% off!" Kaido nodded seriously, and then said in a deep voice, "But..." Can''t hear these two words, Hathaway suddenly understood! The other party must have something to say, so they gave a 20% discount! Thinking about it, Hathaway still asked, "But what?" No matter what Kaido is going to do, listen first before talking! "I want to talk to you about Saint Martin!" Kaido muttered. Hearing this name, Hathaway''s head buzzed, and she fell into a void! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 870： Join hands After a long time, Hathaway finally recovered! At the same time, there was a complex color in her eyes! Saint Martins Kingdom! This is a kingdom that she will never forget! Before she ran away from Xihai, she had such an idea, one day she will definitely go back! But later, with the development of her influence, her position became higher and higher, and she looked more and more widely. After learning more and more, she realized how ridiculous her thoughts were! The power of that kingdom is far from what she and the forces she wields can match! Because of this, she began to hide this kingdom in the bottom of her heart over the years, and at the same time, she gradually ceased the idea of ??going back, and was ready to develop her kingdom of beasts! But what she didn''t expect was that this kingdom hidden by her would one day be brought up again! "What do you mean?" Hathaway asked with a frown after thousands of thoughts flashed in her mind. "Literally!" Kaido said in a deep voice, "I want to invite you to join forces against Saint Martin!" Speaking, Kaido couldn''t help but recalled the several times he had contact with Saint Martin in the past! Hmm, impressed! Every time he came into contact with Saint Martin, he left him with some unforgettable and painful memories, especially the battle against Arudiba. Now in retrospect, he is still in pain! If that battle is known, I''m afraid I will die socially, fucking? Thinking, Kaido looked at Hathaway in front of her with blazing eyes, waiting for her answer! "To deal with Saint Martin?" Hathaway raised her brows, a surprised expression appeared on her face, and asked, "Why?" "Because I, like you, have hatred with Saint Martin!" Kaido took a deep breath and said with a serious face, "I remember you escaped from the West Sea? You used to be the queen of the Whitney Kingdom, Saint Martin With the force that you swayed, you didnt know why you fell out with Arthur later, did you come to the new world?" Hathaways background is easy to check! She has been a king and participated in the war that the world has watched. As long as she carefully checks, she can find some general information. So Kaido knows that Hathaway and Saint Martin have an enemy! Of course, he doesn''t know the specific inside story! He only knew that Hathaway didn''t know why, she broke away from Saint Martin and was wanted by Saint Martin! And this is enough! This can already represent Hathaway and Saint Martin''s hatred! Hathaway raised her brows, and did not deny, instead she asked, "What about this? A falling out does not necessarily mean that I want to avenge Saint Martin? Besides, what hate do you and Saint Martin have?" What''s your hatred? Speaking of this, the corners of Kaido''s mouth twitched! Can that Qiu speak out? I''m afraid that I will be socially dead! "After Lingling''s birthday party last time, when I had a conflict with Saint Martins, I still remember the pain that the battle brought me!" Kaido said, showing a pair of hateful teeth. Tickle expression! This is what he said about unifying the outside world, and it is also the easiest way for everyone to investigate. He had contact with Saint Martin once! Actually, he didn''t care about that battle at all! Although he almost died in the hands of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni in that battle, for a death-crazy demon who likes to fight and die, he will never hate such things! Being able to die in battle is his greatest glory! It made him hold his hate all the time. Until now, when I think of it, Chrysanthemum is still in a faint pain. I dont want others to know about it. Im afraid that he will be socially killed when others know it. It is because Arudiba caused him both physical and spiritual damage. that time! Although Saint Martin did not trouble him in these years, this matter has always been a thorn in his heart, and he has always hated it! Even if he now knows that he is no longer Saint Martin''s opponent, he still wants revenge! Because, that was the pain of his life! "Really...!?" Hathaway looked at Kaido suspiciously. She doesn''t think Kaido is like the kind of person who will hate for fighting! "That''s it!" Kaido emphasized again. And his emphasis, but Hathaway confirmed her guess! Kaido and Saint Martin have other stories! "Okay, just consider it that time!" Hathaway shrugged and said nothing. Although it was guessed that Kaido and Saint Martin had other stories, Kaido clearly didn''t want to say this, so she didn''t follow Kaido! "But that''s the same sentence! Even if I fall out with Saint Martin, doesn''t it mean that I must avenge Saint Martin?" Hathaway said again. "Yes, you don''t have to retaliate against Saint Martin!" Kaido nodded, and after agreeing with Hathaway''s statement, he suddenly showed a bad smile and interrogated with a grinning grin. "But what about Saint Martin? Can you? Guarantee that Saint Martin will not retaliate against you?" "In these years, you should have seen the development of Saint Martins? They have even begun to sell their goods to the new world!" "Are you sure they won''t extend the hand of their forces into the new world? If their hands of influence enter the new world, at that time, as a traitor, do you think they will let you go? Ah?" Listening to Kaido''s words, Hathaway was silent! Indeed, a lot of St. Martins things have appeared in the new world over the years! Hathaway has also investigated, and found that St. Martin transported everything to the new world through the windless belt! Although she did not know how St. Martin successfully sent so many goods into the new world through the windless belt, although St. Martin did not officially enter the new world, she found out that many forces in the new world have had theirs. Contact and build a good relationship with them. In this case, Hathaway guessed that Saint Martin is likely to enter a new world! After all, in the West Sea is the territory of St. Martin, and the four seas and great waterways are strictly monitored by the world government~www.novelhall.com~ St. Martins entry into the new world is the best choice! The world government can''t control it here! And this is exactly what she fears! Although she and the forces under her have developed very well over the years, it is not worth mentioning compared to Saint Martin. Once Saint Martin enters the new world, she, as a traitor to Saint Martin, is very dangerous! "How do you want to deal with Saint Martin?" After a long silence, Hathaway looked up at Kaido and asked in a deep voice. Hathaway agreed! After listening to these words, Kaido understood instantly! Immediately, he took a deep breath, looked at Hathaway, and said, "The power of Saint Martin is huge now, and we want to retaliate against them. Normally, even if the two of us combined are not their opponents, as for revenge, There is no way to talk about it." "But... these days I have found an opportunity! Not only can we take revenge on Saint Martin, but also defeat Saint Martin''s plan and make Saint Martin fall into trouble!" "What opportunity?" Hathaway asked, squinting. Kaido smiled, lowered his head, and whispered in Hathaway''s ear mysteriously! About ten minutes later, Kaido raised her head, Hathaway and him looked at each other, and the two smiled together! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 871： Windless zone development Return to Saint Martin sooner than when I came! did not use the portal to send Weiwei when he came, but when he went back, Arthur didn''t have so much scruples and directly used the portal to go back, so he returned to St. Martin in just half a day! And soon after coming out of the portal and returning to the palace, someone came to the door! "Your Majesty, the TV signal transmitters have already been installed in various parts of our country. It is expected that they will be completed in one week!" Narr reported happily. "Very good!" Arthur nodded in satisfaction. In this way, TV can be watched, and the Kingdom has a novel and powerful propaganda channel! Of course, TV can be watched but not! The radio and television management of TV programs, as well as national channels, major channels of various islands, local channels of various places, and various TV programs, etc., should also keep up! If there is no radio and television, let people broadcast the program at will. What if the broadcast is to discredit Saint Martin? If there are no national channels, large island channels, or local local channels, how do you publicize the policies of the kingdom? If there is no good show, maybe someone will watch TV because of the novelty at first, but after getting used to it, the boring TV show will dissuade many people! So, these have to keep up! However, these are all things to do, but Arthur needs to improve it slowly! Well, considering the mature patterns and programs in the memory that can be used for reference, these are not too difficult. Arthur estimates that they can be completely perfected in a month at most! "By the way, your Majesty, where did you find the Yodels? Are there any more!" At this time, Gnar asked again. Yordel? Arthur raised his brow and asked, "What? What happened to them?" "Nothing! It''s just too good!" Gnar said excitedly, "You don''t know. Although those Yordels have no common sense, they are really good at learning. In just a few months, they learned from People with zero foundation have reached the standard of ordinary academicians of the Academy of Sciences!" "According to the current situation, if this continues, at most one or two months they can host the project by themselves!" "Oh, really?" Arthur was slightly surprised! To be honest, although he created the Yordle through the system, he also has an expectation for the strength of the Yordle in scientific research, but in terms of the current situation and Gnars statement, his expectation is still somewhat low! These Yodels are stronger than he thought! "Really!" Gnar nodded earnestly, and said excitedly, "Your Majesty, where did you find these people? Is there anymore, if you can find more, I have put me in ten years The science of our kingdom is on the rise!" "That''s it!" Arthur said with a regretful expression, "Yordles are a very small race. When I found them, there were only ten of them left, and they were all taken by me. came back!" As he spoke, Arthur''s voice turned, and he thought out an idea, and said, "But...you can urge them to have more! As long as they have more, will the number of people rise soon?" Hearing what Arthur said before, Gnar was a little disappointed at first, but the latter words made Gnars eyes brighter! Yes! Let them give birth to more people, wont they get up? Thinking about it, Nal didnt care to continue talking to Arthur, he said quickly, "Your Majesty, if there is nothing to do, I will leave!" "Go!" Arthur waved his hand! Immediately, Gnar left the study happily, seemingly anxious to urge the Yodels to have a baby! Seeing this, Arthur couldn''t help shook his head and laughed! dignified the head of an academy of sciences, he seems to have been fooled into a matchmaker! "Hoo---" sighed deeply, Arthur put the matter down for a while and picked up the government affairs next to him! "The Progress Report on the Development of the Windless Zone" These words are the first thing that catches your eye! Many years ago, Arthur had the idea of ??developing the windless zone, and it was also implemented that year, developing some islands in the windless zone. However, there were still a lot of things in the West Sea and Saint Martins was short of manpower, so just a taste. Developed a few resource-rich ones! The real big development started one year ago! One year ago, after finishing Xihai thoroughly, Arthur faced a problem! The West Sea is owned by Saint Martin, then, where is Saint Martin heading next? Tokai? South China Sea? North Sea? Or a great waterway? Will not work! Not to mention these places, he has long been dark hands, it is said that the world government can not easily let Saint Martin reach out to these places! Saint Martin has already occupied the West China Sea. If the East China Sea, the South China Sea, the North Sea and the like are occupied again, can the world government still be called the world government? The world government that only controls half of the world, is it still eligible to be called a world government? So once Saint Martin deliberately reaches out into other waters, it will definitely trigger a fierce backlash from the world government! And this time, the world government will never let Saint Martins easily like last time! has reached this level, how can you easily let it go? The world government will definitely kill Saint Martin at all costs. Although Arthur is not afraid, he really doesn''t want to, because if he really gets to this point, no matter which side loses and which side wins, he will definitely lose heavy. When the time comes, snipes and clams fight, and the fisherman gains, it can only be the revolutionary army for nothing! Therefore, Saint Martin''s face can''t reach out to these waters for the time being, and he can''t even show his intention! And when you can''t go in these places, there are only two places where Saint Martin can reach out! Windless Belt and New World! These two places are not under the control of the world government~www.novelhall.com~ Even if St. Martin moves, it will not trigger a big reaction from the world government! However, because the new world is going to go, either through the upside down mountain to reach the great channel first, then go through the fisherman island, or cross the windless belt, so after Arthur considered, he decided to develop the windless belt first! Well, the windless zone of the West China Sea is just next to the new world, and if you go through the great waterway, it may cause a reaction from the world government, so the only way to develop the windless zone! This report also appeared! recalled, Arthur opened the report and read it! From the report, the development progress of the windless zone is still very good! With the development of the windless islands many years ago as a precedent, although St. Martin has not made rapid progress in the development of the islands in the windless zone, it can be said to be steady and steady. successfully discovered three large gold mines and more than ten various resource mines! "Ok!?" looked at it, and when he turned to the last page, the satisfied smile on Arthur''s face stopped abruptly, and he turned to a surprised expression! The members of the engineering department responsible for developing the windless zone have found a new race that thrives in the windless zone on a remote island! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 872： Unknown creature New race! Looking at this, Arthur became interested! The word new race is not nonsense! In this world, in addition to the most populous human race, there are thousands of different races, but these races are all recorded, even the kind of races that have disappeared are also recorded, far from being new. race! Only those who have never been discovered before, have their own civilization and have a certain IQ, are they called new races! Others, things that have been discovered by people, or have no civilization of their own, do not have any IQ like, beastlike, cannot be called a new race, or even a race! "Let''s take a look!" Arthur thought for a while, put aside his government affairs, and went directly to the teleportation square! After , after teleporting to the island closest to the target, Arthur flew directly towards the target! About half a day later, Arthur came to the place where the target was, on an unknown island in the windless zone! This island does not have a name, but it is quite large, with a size of tens of thousands of square kilometers. The island is full of trees and luxuriant flowers and plants. There are no large ferocious animals, and it has not undergone any development. It has a primitive and natural appearance! And when Arthur arrived, the Ministry of Engineering officials who had been waiting in the natural harbor on the corner of the island greeted him! "Your Majesty!" A black and strong Ministry of Industry official took a group of Ministry of Industry members and the soldiers who protected them and paid a respectful salute! "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he put away the wings behind his back, and said, "No need to say anything else, first take me to see the so-called new race creature!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" After the Black Zhuang Engineering Department official nodded, he turned his body to the forest not far away, made a please gesture, and said, "Your Majesty, please come with me!" Immediately, Arthur walked over! Seeing this, the Heizhuang Ministry of Industry official came to Arthur with a quick trot, and set the way for him! "Cracking!" After crossing a newly built jungle trail, the group came to a newly built camp! At this time, there are already many people in the camp! But except for some alert people, everyone was in the center of the camp! "Tsk, its so weird to look like this!" "This kind of race should be a new race, right? I have read the book about races before, and there is no such race on it!" "It should be! But, after all, are we catching children or are they so small?" "I don''t know! Without catching other people of the race, without comparison, all this can only be regarded as an unknown mystery!" "Well, the soldiers have already entered the cave to find them. I believe they will be able to catch others soon!" ... A kind of Ministry of Industry officials, soldiers of the kingdom, pointing and talking around the most central cage! "Your Majesty is down!" But after Arthur arrived, the person who discovered it first shouted! Immediately, the crowd of onlookers immediately turned around and bowed a respectful salute, saying, "See Your Majesty" "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he didn''t say much, and walked in directly from the crowd! Suddenly, a short stature, only eighty or ninety centimeters, was wearing a leaf dress, a head of green hair, a body of green skin, two big green eyes, a small mouth, his hands and arms were similar to human beings, but the palms and fingers appeared. It has a green whisker-like shape like an octopus, and the legs are similar to normal people, but the feet are also green-like whiskers like an octopus. It looks a bit cute and a bit weird. It looks like a human or a ghost. The unknown creature appeared in front of Arthur! "Wow, la la la~" The unknown creature was originally curled up in the corner of the iron cage, showing a pitiful look, but after seeing Arthur, it seemed to have noticed something, and quickly got up, came to the front of the iron cage, and grabbed the railing. Staring at Arthur Arthur screamed, as if to say something! "Ok!?" Upon seeing this, Arthur showed a trace of doubt! Could it be... What is in me that will attract this unknown creature! ? Arthur thought subconsciously! Its no wonder that he thinks this way. You must know that this unknown creature was curled up in the corner of the iron cage, and after seeing him, he suddenly made such a movement. It is obvious that there must be something special about him. Attracted this unknown creature! But what is it? After Arthur looked at himself up and down, he found that he was almost as usual today, except for his clothes and pants, he didn''t have anything on the surface. There are many things in his portable space, but Arthur doesn''t think that this unknown creature can sense things in it through space. "Look closer!" After hesitating for a moment, Arthur made a decision in his heart! He doesn''t know what he has in his body that attracts this unknown creature, but as long as he gets closer, he will point out something that can attract the unknown creature if he wants to come. And, in terms of his strength, this unknown creature would not cause him trouble! Thinking, Arthur slowly approached the unknown creature! Seeing this, a group of officials and soldiers originally wanted to stop them, but after considering Arthur''s strength, they finally did not speak much, just held their breath, and stared at Arthur and the unknown creatures! Soon, Arthur came to the side of the unknown creature! At this time, the unknown creature reached out and could touch Arthur through the cage. However, this unknown creature did not do this. Instead, he calmed down, squatted on the ground, leaned his head against the edge of the iron cage, and carefully looked at Arthur''s shadow, with a puzzled expression on his face! After a long time, it seemed that something had been discovered. This unknown creature suddenly stood up and took two steps back in the cage. "Puff!" The unknown creature suddenly knelt when Arthur was still not sure about the situation, then raised his hands up, knocked down hard, and shouted, "Wow, la la la~" Arthur is not clear about the meaning of the unknown creature''s words, but combined with this creature''s performance~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur felt that the other party was probably saying something respectful or praying! "What''s in my shadow? It''s worth this unknown creature to bow down like a god?" Arthur looked at the unknown creature who was kneeling on the ground in front of him, and frowned! To be honest, there are many things in Arthur''s shadow! Nijia mask, shadow fruit, wood and wood fruit are all, but if you say what makes unknown creatures so respectful, Arthur will really be unable to guess for a while! Thinking about it, Arthur asked the officials of the Black Zhuang Ministry of Industry on the side, "Apart from this unknown creature, is there anything else to find?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Heizhuang Ministry of Industry officials reported in a hurry, "When we were exploring this island, we found this unknown creature and his ethnic group in addition to the cave not far in front. Besides, there are some ancient murals on the walls of the cave!" "Mural?" After thinking for a moment, Arthur said, "Take me to see!" Generally speaking, murals are used to express, record, pass on history, pass on culture, and pass on some skills! Many things can be seen through the mural! "Yes!" The Black Zhuang Ministry of Industry official nodded, and led Arthur toward a downward cave not far from the camp! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 873： Mural and rainbow mist Soon, a cave appeared in front of Arthur! The entrance of the cave is not small, about ten meters wide and high, semicircular in shape, but the edges are uneven! Looking inside through the entrance of the cave, there is a section of flat ground about 100 meters after the entrance, with some patterns carved on both sides, but after 100 meters, it is 30 degrees downwards, a long **** without bottom, even if it is just installed on both sides of the cave. The lamp shell illuminates the inside transparently, and the deepest part cannot be seen with Arthur''s eyes! At this time, a group of workers near the entrance of the cave are carefully cleaning the patterns on both sides of the cave with tools! "Stop it all, your majesty!" After Arthur came to the entrance of the cave, Heizhuang''s Ministry of Industry officials immediately greeted the workers to stop. "See Your Majesty!" The workers stopped their work after listening to his words, turned around, and saluted together! "Free gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he said again, "Go on your own! "Thanks, Your Majesty!" After a respectful response, the workers took up the tools and carefully cleaned up the patterns! Upon seeing this, Arthur walked directly into the cave and began to look at the murals on both sides! The mural is carved on, and the area is also very large. The cave wall is on both sides of the 100-meter flat ground at the entrance of the cave, but it may be a long time ago, or it may be man-made damage. The mural is so incomplete that it is almost impossible to distinguish what was painted. ! Looking all the way, Arthur even guessed that the mural, which is 100 meters long, only saw six seemingly important things! a giant tree! Judging from the pattern, a few cloud-like things are carved around the crown of the giant tree, which seems to indicate that the crown of the giant tree is straight into the sky, describing the huge tree! And there are several little people carved under the giant tree. These little people are kneeling around the giant tree, seeming to be holding a ritual! A creature very similar to humans! From the pattern point of view, the height of this creature should be twice that of the villain, and the creature''s image is similar to that of a human, but it has a pair of extremely exaggerated pointed ears, just like the elves with enlarged ears! But unlike the giant tree before, the image of this creature has changed. At first, it had extremely exaggerated pointed ears, but the ears on the back pattern gradually shrink, and at the same time, the body shape gradually shrinks, and it has Minor changes, and the final image is just like the unknown creatures caught in the camp, seven to eight points similar! It seems that the unknown creature in the camp is in the mural. The creature has evolved after countless years! An unknown fruit! Guo Guo is very distorted, but it is vaguely visible that there seems to be a scary figure with sharp teeth on the front of Guo Guo! something like mist and clouds! The pattern on the mural is hazy, but if you look closely, you can still vaguely see the center of this mist-like and cloud-like thing, there are some subtle lines, these lines form a looming tree. A sharp-mouthed fangs, wings and tail growing behind his back, scarlet eyes, looks like a demon creature! There is another pattern on the opposite side of the creature''s pattern, but it is too vague. Arthur looked at it carefully for a long time, and he was only able to distinguish that the pattern should be a human or humanoid creature! a small tree! is not as big as a giant tree, it looks about the size of an ordinary tree, but there are also creatures who bow down, and Arthur can see at a glance that the creature that bows down is the unknown creature in the camp! "What do these six patterns represent?" Arthur touched his chin, frowned and looked at the patterns in front of him, full of doubts! The order of the six patterns, if calculated from the place near the entrance of the cave, is the cloud-like thing, then the giant tree, then the demon-like creature, and then the unknown fruit. Then there was the creature that was very similar to people, and finally the little tree! After looking at it for a long time, Arthur still did not see the connection between these patterns. no way! The missing mural painting is too serious! Starting from the first pattern, there are great flaws between each pattern. No matter how much he looks at it, Arthur cant tell what the patterns in the middle are, so he cannot combine the patterns to guess between them. Or what are they talking about! "From the perspective of the pattern, there may be a connection between the first picture, the giant tree, and the last small tree! The tree is faintly visible in the center of the first picture. The giant tree and the last picture are all trees. The trees are related, so there may be a relationship between these three pictures!" Arthur murmured, trying to forcefully begin to analyze the relationship between these patterns, saying, "Well, then you can make a guess. Judging from the line texture of the faintly visible tree in the first picture, it may be related to the giant tree. It''s the same one!" "But then, the problem is, what''s the matter with that little tree?" After analyzing for a long time, Arthur still didn''t analyze anything. On the contrary, because of constant thinking, the thoughts in his mind began to become disordered, and the whole person frowned involuntarily! "Hoo---" After a long time, Arthur, who could not think of it, sighed deeply, rubbed his temples, and murmured, "Wait! After the soldiers have captured all the ethnic groups of unknown creatures, try to communicate with them. , And then see if there are any clues!" "Well, I will ask someone to take pictures later, and pass a copy back to the kingdom, let the famous historians in the kingdom analyze it together!" The current pattern shows too few things, so little that Arthur doesnt know where to analyze it! Therefore, he was prepared to wait for the soldiers to capture all the groups of unknown creatures, and then try to communicate with them to see if he could find any clues. While letting the historians of the Kingdom take a picture, let the historians help him analyze it! at this time! The corner of Arthur''s eye glanced at the first picture that looked like mist and cloud from the side of the mural! "Huh!? Will it change color? It becomes colorful?" After Arthur murmured in a bit of surprise, he seemed to have thought of something and was suddenly taken aback! and many more! change color! becomes colorful! This group of things resembles mist and clouds, with a tree vaguely visible in the middle. Is it colorful? "Isnt this the last time I saw in the mist of rainbow? A giant tree appeared in the mist! And, in the mist of rainbow last time, I saw another pattern, which is a giant The scene of the tree pattern is similar, it is also a group of villains holding a ceremony around the tree! Its just that the pattern in front of me is too vague to see what tree it is, but in the mist of rainbow, I clearly recognize that it is the tree of life of the elves! Arthur frowned, a little surprised. The rainbow mist is colorful, it looks like mist and clouds, and the last time I saw it on the periphery of the rainbow mist ~www.novelhall.com~ It is similar to the pattern of the giant tree, the tree of life is covered by a group of small What rituals seem to be being held around the people! In this way, these murals are probably related to the scene seen in the mist of rainbow last time... Thinking of this, Arthur''s brain quickly started to work! What is the connection between the rainbow fog and the fog on this pattern? Is the giant tree towering into the clouds on the pattern the same as the tree of life seen on the rainbow fog last time? If so, what is the relationship between the captured unknown creature and the elves? What is the relationship between creatures similar to humans and the elves and unknown creatures caught? And is there any connection between the last little tree and the tree of life? What is that unknown fruit and demon-like creature? ... For a time, countless doubts appeared in Arthur''s head! But at this moment! "DaDaDaDa!" A rush of footsteps interrupted his thoughts. "It''s not good, it''s not good, something has happened!!!" A soldier ran out from the depths of the cave, embarrassed, staggering, and shouting anxiously! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 874： Respectful No hesitation! After hearing this anxious voice, Arthur didn''t even have a reason to inquire about the matter. He stepped forward and grabbed the soldier''s collar and rushed towards the depths of the cave with him! There are many forks in the cave, and you will get lost if you are not careful. However, that was when it was not developed. The cave that is currently under development has detailed marks made by the soldiers of Saint Martin on the road, so you can''t go wrong! "what''s the situation?" Along the way, Arthur ran inward following the signs, and asked casually at the soldier he was carrying. The soldier was a little confused and a little flustered when Arthur grabbed his collar, but as he saw Arthurs face clearly, he immediately calmed down and replied respectfully, "My Majesty, just now When we went to hunt down that creature''s race, we went all the way to their base camp!" "Originally, we had successfully captured all of their ethnic groups, but just when we were about to return, a towering giant tree in their ethnic group''s residence, which seemed to have life, suddenly uprooted and used the roots of the tree. We launched an attack!" "My brothers were all entangled by its roots for the first time. Only because I ran away quickly because of the bad situation, I had the scene just now!" Listening to the soldiers'' words, Arthur also somewhat understood what had happened! Simply put, the tree becomes fine! In the depths of the cave, where this group of unknown creatures reside, there is a huge tree. And this tree seemed to have life. When they captured all these unknown creatures, they launched an attack on the soldiers in order to save the unknown creatures! Understandably, Arthur didn''t ask much, but intently followed the signs along the road and rushed towards the depths of the cave! Although the Shu Chengjing thing really surprised Arthur, he also knew that it was not the time to pursue this. If you don''t hurry to rescue those soldiers, who knows what will happen next? Furthermore, the soldiers came here for the first time, and were chased out in the end. What can they know? At most, Biather saw a few unknown creatures, and just glanced at the refined tree! Therefore, he thinks it''s better to pass quickly! About a few minutes later... After Arthur estimated that he had run underground for several kilometers, the scene in front of him suddenly became clear. It was not a cave passage that felt a little depressing, but a huge cave! Arthur didn''t know the exact size of this cave, but he couldn''t see the side. And what this cave looks like... The top is the rock wall, but on the rock wall there are still things like vines growing out of the cracks in the rock wall. Moreover, this vine-like thing is like a small sun, emitting a dazzling white light, illuminating the entire cave as translucent as the outside daytime! The ground of the cave is the town and the field! The unknown creatures used wood, stone, mud and other things to build a house on the ground of the cave to match the height of the unknown creatures. These houses are connected together to form a town! Outside the town, unknown creatures are still plowing on the cave floor! In the fields that are no different from ordinary farmland, there is a kind of green and oily plants, which are similar to wheat in length, but are even smaller strange plants! These strange green plants joined together, and at first glance they gave Arthur a feeling of wind and wheat! Of course, the most conspicuous thing in the cave is not these, but the giant tree in the center of the cave! The exact size of this giant tree is unknown, but the height is at least one kilometer. Its canopy almost reached the top of the cave! However, what Arthur cares about at this time is not its size, but it uses hundreds of tree roots to bind hundreds of soldiers of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in the air! "Huh~ It''s okay, nothing happened yet!" After Arthur looked at the giant tree for a while, and used his domineering sense to perceive it, he determined that all the soldiers present were fine, they were just tied up! And just as Arthur wanted to step forward to save people, a group of unknown creatures ran up to him with wooden spears! "Wow, la la la~" An unknown creature that seemed to be the leader stood up, and showed a fierce look at Arthur, as if to be angrily at Arthur! Upon seeing this, Arthur thought about it and wanted to step forward to catch them. But at this time, things have changed again! "Wow! The leader of the unknown creature seemed to have discovered something when he yelled at Arthur, and his voice stopped abruptly. Immediately, he stretched out his hand to signal the companions behind him not to make any other actions, and cautiously came to Arthur''s face, and looked up and down at Arthur with his eyes full of doubts! In the end, he fixed his gaze on Arthur''s lower body! Well, don''t get me wrong, it''s just under Arthur''s feet! "Wow, la la la~" After showing an unbelievable look, the leader of the unknown creature slowly knelt down on the ground, stretched out his head, and stared at Arthur''s shadow to take a closer look! After a long time! "Puff!" Like the unknown creature caught in the camp, the leader of the unknown creature in front of him seemed to be sure of something. He stood up, then took two steps back and knelt down suddenly! "boom!" Afterwards, the leader of the unknown creature raised his hands, slammed his hands and his head towards the ground ~www.novelhall.com~ and yelled respectfully at Arthur, "Wow! La la la la la la~" And as he shouted, the unknown creatures behind him seemed to have realized something, and they all learned something. They knelt down like the leader of the unknown creature, and squashed their heads and shouted respectfully, " Wow, la la la la la la~" Soon, these unknown creatures knelt down! After a while! These unknown creatures slowly got up from the ground! At this time, the leaders of the unknown creatures turned around and shouted at some of the unknown creatures, "Wow, la la la~" Arthur didn''t know what he was shouting, but from the appearance, this unknown creature leader should be ordering these unknown creatures something! Then, it seemed to verify Arthur''s conjecture! After hearing the words of the leader of the unknown creatures, the ordered unknown creatures nodded together, then left Arthur''s place and walked toward the giant tree! In a while! "Crumpled!" The giant tree seemed to be comforted, the roots slowly lowered the Saint Martin soldiers who were entangled in the air by it, and then retracted. "His Majesty!" And soon, the captured soldiers, led by unknown creatures, came to Arthur in frustration! "Okay, go behind me first, let''s talk about anything when I go back!" Arthur raised his brows, did not say much, nor criticized, but waved his hand to let them retreat behind him! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After a group of soldiers agreed, they walked behind Arthur! And Arthur looked at the group of unknown creatures who treated him respectfully, but couldn''t help but touch his chin, thinking about it... What should I do with them? Chapter 875： Tree Spirits How to deal with groups of unknown creatures is indeed a problem! Fortunately! These unknown creatures don''t know why, and they are very obedient to Arthur himself, so although how to deal with these unknown creatures is a problem, it is only a small problem! After thinking for a while, Arthur had a decision! "Well, don''t interfere with their lives, let them live as they are, and then call in historians, linguists and intelligence analysts in the kingdom to study the murals and the language of these unknown creatures. And try to communicate with them!" Arthur knew that the main problem now was how to communicate with these unknown creatures! In the situation where the two sides are unable to communicate, even if he has all kinds of doubts and all kinds of thoughts in his heart at this time, it can only be suppressed in his heart! ---- In the next few days, perhaps because of the existence of Arthur, or perhaps because of the danger of Saint Martin, these unknown creatures all cooperated very well, and they did not produce any moths! And, with the arrival of linguists, these unknown creatures and Saint Martin also started some exchanges! "Wow, la la la la~" "what do you mean?" "Wow, la la la~" "eat?" "Wow!" ... For a while, both sides didnt know what the other side was saying. After the chicken and duck talk, linguists discovered that although the language of these unknown creatures is very different from that of Saint Martins and the outside world, they cannot communicate directly, but they only have IQ. On the one hand, it''s still online! Therefore, linguists soon thought of the simplest, most rude, but also the most practical, and oldest method of communication that can allow both parties to communicate-body language! For short, make a few gestures! And it turns out! This method is indeed effective! Compared to the previous situation where both sides were confused, now relying on gestures, physical performances, facial expressions, etc., even if you guessed it, Saint Martin probably has some information about these unknown creatures! First of all! The race of this unknown creature is called the Tree Spirit Race! Well, it may also be called the Grass Spirit Race or the Wood Spirit Race! I''m not sure about the specifics. The method of gestures based on the limbs is indeed a bit wrong, but the meaning is probably what it means. In short, it is related to plants! Second! They have lived here for a long time! Although there is no specific number, these tree spirit people do not have a calendar or other timekeeping method, but according to the meaning of these tree spirit people''s gestures, the other party has lived here for at least thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years! At last! The tree spirit tribe is like the fur tribe, a race with special abilities! According to the meaning of their own gestures, and the observations made by the people of Saint Martin on the tree spirits these days, people of the tree spirits can communicate with plants, cultivate plants, and let them grow vigorously. And after death, they can selectively integrate with certain plants in the cave to protect the tree spirit race! However, after fusion of plants, it does not mean that the dead tree spirits are still alive! The plants after their fusion will change from ordinary plants to plants with a certain simple thinking, but they are indeed not the tree spirit tribesmen in his lifetime! According to Arthur''s own understanding, the tree spirit tribe after fusion is equivalent to zombies, zombies and the like! People are dead, their bodies are still alive! This is why the giant tree would uproot and bind the Saint Martin soldiers! The giant tree is also a fusion of the tree spirit tribe! However, according to the meaning of the tree spirit people''s gestures, the giant tree is not just a fusion of the tree spirit people, but hundreds of them! Because the size of the giant tree is too large, a single person cannot completely integrate the giant tree. Therefore, after the death of the tree spirit tribe, they can only choose one of the roots to be integrated into it! The above is the general information about the tree spirits that St. Martin has even guessed! As for the information about the murals that Arthur wanted to know the most, and the reasons why these Tree Spirit tribes were so respectful to him, judging from the current progress, none of them knew! no way! This kind of body language communication method is too rough for meticulous communication! "Wait a little longer! After a month or two, linguists and tree spirit people should be able to initially learn the language of each other, and at that time, let''s study these again!" Arthur thought helplessly . Such things as language barriers are really cheating! Even if Arthur is a king, there is no good way! "But... after all, the special abilities of the Tree Spirits seem to be a bit messy!" Arthur murmured, touching his chin. The special abilities of the tree spirits can cultivate plants, communicate with plants, and also make plants thrive. At first glance, there is nothing, but when you think about it, it is indeed a good ability! There are many rare plants in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! Such as fairy beans, such as the various magical plants of Hogwarts! The value of these plants will not be explained in detail~www.novelhall.com~ Anyway, they have a certain value, and the fairy beans are almost invaluable. In this case, it would be great if the tree spirit race, a race that can communicate with plants, cultivate plants, and allow plants to thrive, take care of them! It is equivalent to creating a lot of wealth for the kingdom! Furthermore, the tree spirit people''s ability to fuse plants after death is also good! This ability reminded Arthur of something in the game, the ancient guardian of the elves in Warcraft! A tree-shaped defensive tower that can hit people! If the people of the tree spirits were to be combined with the trees in the kingdom''s various defensive areas before they died, then maybe it would have a miraculous effect when others attack! After all, no one would have thought that trees would uproot themselves and beat people! However, Arthur gave up this idea immediately! no way! The population of the Tree Spirits is simply not enough to support Arthur to complete this idea! The tree spirit tribes low fertility is scary. Today, they have lived in this cave for thousands of years, maybe even tens of thousands of years, and their total population remains a little over 4,000! Such a small population, even if they were all dead, would not be enough to support Arthur''s ideas! "Forget it, let them help raise flowers, raise grass, and raise some special and valuable plants!" Arthur thought of the scarce population of the Tree Spirits, and finally gave up his own kind of even death. The idea of ??a beast that I will never let go of! --- at the same time! After setting off for many days, Luffy took the cheap kid Kirby he rescued along the way to Shelz Town! And on this day, he heard about the pirate hunter Sauron, and decided to invite Sauron into his adventure group! Chapter 876： Sauron Before a normal person intends to invite others to join his team, they generally have to find out who the other party is, and if they are not helpful, they should also inquire about the other party''s past resume, personality, and personal wishes! Moreover, after these, in order to increase the chance of the other party agreeing, some plans will be made, or simply a simulated conversation or something! But for Luffy, if I want to invite you, I want to invite you. No matter what else, I want to invite you. I don''t need to inquire about intelligence or plan! As soon as the blood hits the head, it goes directly! Therefore, Luffy ran towards the place where Sauron was **** regardless! "Is that you again? What a laid-back guy!" Sauron, who was tied to a pillar and covered in scars, said indifferently when he looked at Luffy who came before him. This is not the first time Luffy has appeared in front of Sauron! When he first landed in Shelz Town, Luffy heard the people on the road, and after knowing a character like Sauron, he came to the naval base and fed Sauron before. However, Luffy did not invite Sauron at the time! But later, when taking Kerby to dinner, Luffy learned about Sauron and decided to invite him to become a member of his adventure team! "I will help you untie the rope, so be my companion!" Luffy said with a look of course. "what did you say?" Hearing this, Sauron asked subconsciously. It''s not that no one has ever invited him to be a partner, but he was the first to be as direct as Luffy. So Sauron was a little confused at first! "I''m looking for a companion to be an adventurer together!" Luffy explained. "I refuse!" Sauron understood this time, but he refused without hesitation! "Is it bad to be an adventurer?" Luffy asked in a puzzled way. "What''s good?" Sauron curled his lips and said indifferently, "Aren''t adventurers just a bunch of guys who dream all day and want to make a fortune?" "No!" Lu Fei listened to this, and stopped doing it on the spot. He suffocated his neck and exclaimed loudly, "Adventurers travel through thousands of mountains and rivers, overcome difficulties and obstacles, and fight the wind and waves. A man who traverses the endless sea, letting the long-buried treasure reappear!" Listening to Luffy''s words, Sauron raised his brows and replied indifferently, "The adventurer may be what you say, but I refuse!" "Really?" After Luffy said indifferently, he leaned over and embraced his hands, ignoring Sauron''s thoughts, and said to himself, "However, I have made up my mind to want you to be my partner! " "Don''t make a decision without authorization!" Sauron refused angrily. "You can use a sword?" Luffy ignored Sauron''s anger, but continued to ask. Listening to this, Sauron felt that Luffy was ashamed of himself! What does it mean you can use a sword? Lao Tzu is a swordsman, swordsman, and swordsman! The important thing is said three times! If I can use a sword, can you use it? Thinking about it, I felt that Luffy was an ironic Sauron, and replied casually, a little tired, "I was taken away by the stupid son of the colonel!" He didn''t want to care about Luffy anymore! "I''ll get it back for you!" Luffy said without hesitation. "Ok!?" Sauron raised his brow. "At that time, if you want to return the sword, you have to be my companion!" Luffy said sternly. "You bastard!" Sauron said angrily when he heard this. What Luffy meant in and out of his words clearly meant to threaten him with his sword! This made Sauron, who is a sword lover, a little angry! "Hahaha!" However, Luffy didn''t care about Sauron''s words, but rushed into the naval base with a big laugh! At this scene, Sauron looked dumbfounded again! "Is this guy wanting to break into the base alone?" Sauron watched Luffy leave his back and murmured, then he suddenly reacted and roared, "Idiot, the base is in the opposite direction, not over there. !" "Uh..." Lu Fei, who was running, stiffened and stopped in place. But soon he reacted, smiled, turned around, and shouted, "Rubber Rockets!" With that said, Luffy used the Devil Fruit to extend his arm and grabbed it on the other side of the wall, then relaxed his body and let his arm directly pull his body over! "Who is this guy?" Upon seeing this, Sauron showed a surprised expression! In poor places like the East China Sea, only a few people know Devil Fruit! Sauron was obviously not among the minority, so he was a little surprised! the other side! Before Luffy and Sauron hadn''t noticed them, several burly men in black suits were hiding on a three-story building not far away, looking at them with binoculars! "Take it down?" "Take it all down!" "The lip language is almost translated here too!" ... One of the big guys in black suit who looked like the leader nodded with satisfaction after asking the people around him and getting an accurate answer. Afterwards, he looked at Lu Fei''s leaving back, and murmured, "Then let''s look at another group!" ---- The next plot is similar to the original one! In order to get Sauron''s sword, Luffy broke into the base, and accidentally broke the statue that Monka was about to set up for him, which made Monka angrily ordered the hunt. However, because Luffy ran too fast, Monka did not stop Luffy, and let Luffy run into the depths of the base! For this reason, Monka, who could not catch up with Luffy, could only anger and Sauron and Kebi who was about to rescue Sauron, and ordered the soldiers to shoot them two! But at the last juncture, Luffy, who had obtained the sword, rushed out of the window of the base and rushed directly into the field, using the fruit ability to block the soldiers'' shooting, and bounce the bullet back. Then, under Luffy''s power, Colonel Mengka, who was originally a parallel colonel, was easily defeated! "It''s so full~ It''s been three weeks since I haven''t eaten, and it has reached the limit!" In the bar, Sauron said, touching his stomach contentedly. Because they defeated Monka, Luffy, Sauron, and Kerby who were domineering in the town, they were greeted warmly by the townsfolk, Lijia and her mother who were saved by Sauron! "Are you full now?" Lu Fei asked as he ate. "Why do you eat more than me?" Sauron asked, looking at the plate in front of Luffy. "Because it''s so delicious!" Luffy answered naturally, then looked at Kerby on the side and asked, "Right, Kerby!" "Excuse me, even I''m entertaining!" Kerby did not answer Luffy when he heard this, instead he turned to the lady of the bar, scratching his head and said with some embarrassment. "It''s okay! Because you saved this town!" The lady boss responded with a smile. At this time, the little girl Lijia saved by Sauron walked up to Luffy and said with a face full of admiration, "Big brother, you are really amazing!" "I can be even better! Because I''m the man who wants to be the King of Adventure!" Lu Fei responded with a smile while eating, "Moreover, I found a companion!" With that said, Luffy looked at Sauron! But this time Sauron did not refuse, but smiled and acquiesced to Luffy''s words~www.novelhall.com~ and then asked, "So, besides me, how many people have you found?" As he said, Sauron changed his voice and said, "I remember you said that you are summoning your companions? Since you declared that you want to be the Adventure King, you must have summoned a lot of people?" Sauron''s words are normal people''s thoughts! But Luffy is the kind that doesn''t take the usual path. "No, you''re the only one!" Luffy responded honestly. "what!?" At this time, Sauron was shocked! He pointed to himself, then pointed to Luffy, and he couldn''t believe it! "Yes, just the two of us!" Lu Fei responded with a smile when he saw it. "Just the two of us, dare to claim to be an adventure group?" Sauron asked incredulously. "What does it matter, we are so strong!" Luffy said nonchalantly. After listening to these words, Sauron felt bad in an instant! Immediately, he hurriedly asked, "Where is the boat? Where is the boat for the adventure?" "There!" Lu Fei pointed to the port not far from the window. Sauron came to the window and took a look, and there appeared a small wooden boat that felt awkward to drive alone! "That one?" Sauron asked through gritted teeth. "We''ll get such a big ship soon!" Luffy didn''t answer Sauron directly, but learned the general skills of the bosses without a teacher, drawing big pie, and said confidently. On the other side, they gestured smoothly! And listening to this, Sauron closed himself up! At this moment, he deeply felt that he had been pitted, or that he was pitted by such an iron man like Luffy! But just as he was about to leave the window and sit back to his position, the corner of Sauron''s eyes suddenly caught a black figure! "Who is it? Come out!" Immediately, Sauron warned and shouted. Chapter 877： Plan B "It was discovered!" "Execute Plan B!" "Yes!" ... The black figure seen by Sauron listened to the faint sound coming from his ear, and immediately stopped and appeared in front of Sauron generously! "who are you?" Seeing the big man in a black suit appearing generously outside the window, Sauron frowned and asked. The guy in the black suit smiled, and didn''t answer Sauron directly, but followed the road and walked towards the entrance of the bar. Sauron raised his brows, but he didn''t say much! soon! The big man in a black suit entered the tavern, which also attracted the scrutiny of everyone in the tavern! However, the big guy in a black suit obviously doesn''t care about it. After put a friendly smile on his face to show that he was not hostile, the big man went straight to Luffy, who was blind to the outside world and was only trying to eat. "Ok!?" Luffy, who was eating, felt the change in the luminosity in front of him, subconsciously raised his head, looked at the big man, and wondered, "Uncle, who are you?" "Master Arthur asked me to give you something!" The big man said, took out a video shell from his arms and placed it in front of Luffy! Arthur? Listening to the name, Lu Fei was in a daze, and a memory of ten years ago appeared in his mind! Listening to Arthur telling stories, eating and drinking with Arthur, playing everywhere, everything seemed like yesterday, which made him both happy and unforgettable! Immediately, Luffy stretched out his hand, grabbed the shell, and wanted to ask the man in front of him what this shell is! But, the shell has not been obtained yet, and the words have not been spoken yet, Luffy is stunned again! He suddenly remembered the time his grandfather Karp came back to see him a few months after Arthur left! After he gave Capp the letter that Arthur left him, he saw Cappfa''s temper for the first time in his life! Although Karp didnt beat him, didnt teach him, and didnt scold him, he just grumbled, crushed the letter fiercely, and repeatedly warned him not to contact Arthur, but Karp was extremely angry. The powerful aura that unconsciously exudes at the time, but it also makes him still have lingering fears! Suddenly, Luffy hesitated! On the one hand, it brought him a happy memory and brought him the Arthur of his dreams. On the other hand, it was the warning of his close relatives, who raised him from childhood to grandfather. For a while, Luffy didn''t know what to do! However, after hesitating for less than a second, Luffy reached out and picked up the shell without hesitation! Just kidding, when did he Luffy hear Karp''s words? Uh... No, I have heard of it! When he was a child, he was very obedient under the iron fist of Kapuai! But, now... Ha ha! "Uncle, what is this?" Picking up the shell, Luffy asked curiously to the man. "You click the shell!" The big man explained with a smile. Luffy obliviously obeyed! In an instant, an image of Arthur appeared in front of Luffy. "Uncle Arthur!" Luffy''s eyes lit up and he shouted happily. He thought it was true! "Luffy, long time no see! When you see this, I think you have gone to sea?" Arthur in the video said with a smile, "To celebrate your adventure, I prepared a copy for you gift!" said, the voice of Arthur in the video changed and smiled, "This gift is for you to publish a book! Record your story and make it into comics and animations for everyone in the world to know!" "Of course, you may not understand what manga and animation are, but it doesnt matter. You only need to know these things to record your story, and then let everyone in the world see it, know your name and know you. s story!" "By the way, if you don''t want to accept this gift...then you can just tell the person who gave you the shell, and he will tell me what you mean!" "I do, I do! I want everyone in the world to know my name, my story, and the great adventures of Captain Luffy!" As soon as Arthur''s voice fell, Luffy responded a little impatiently. Let my story spread on the sea, that is what Luffy dreams of! And listening to his words, the image of Arthur did not answer him, but gradually disappeared! "what happened?" Seeing this, Luffy hesitated and looked at the big man aside with doubts! "This is a video shell! The image you saw just now is fake, it was recorded in advance! You just need to press the shell again, and the image will come out again!" The big man explained it in as simple a way as possible! "Oh!" And Luffy nodded inexplicably when he heard this! The big man''s words, he only understood two, the image is fake, and the shell image will come out by clicking it again! But, these are basically enough! has already let him know that the Arthur who is now appearing on his face is not the real Arthur! "Where is Uncle Arthur really?" Luffy still asked with some confusion. "Master Arthur still has a lot to deal with, so there is no way to see you!" The man said with a serious face. "Oh!" Luffy responded somewhat disappointed! "But... Master Arthur said it! He will come to you when he has time in the future!" The big man said in a deep voice. This is a pie for Luffy! When is there time, it depends entirely on what Arthur meant! "Really?" Luffy said with some surprise. He is very nervous, and he didn''t realize that the big man was drawing a pie! "Hmm!" The big man nodded. Lu Fei''s face is even more joyful! At this time, the big man hesitated and said again, "The things have been delivered, if nothing happens...I''ll go now!" "Okay, uncle, go slowly!" Lu Fei listened to this, grinned and said, at the same time, he waved his hand to the big man and sent him away! Seeing this, the big man nodded again, then turned and walked outside the door! And when he was about to walk to the door, he seemed to think of something. He had a body shape, turned around, looked at Luffy, patted his head, and said suddenly, "Oh, yes! I forgot to tell you. Now, in order to get you animations, comics, etc., we will often have people by your side, no problem, right?" This is the so-called Plan B! Arthur knew that if it was just Luffy, it would be okay, with his big nerves, he might not be able to find the person responsible for monitoring him! But the problem is, Luffy can''t always be alone! Sauron~www.novelhall.com~Nami, Usopp and these partners will come to him soon! Among them, Usopp is okay, similar to Luffy, but Sauron and Nami are not so foolish! Sauron is a road idiot, but he is not an idiot. As a bounty hunter, he is very sensitive to surrounding things! Well, the pirates who had been offended by him if they were not sensitive were killed by conspiracy! And Nami, let alone! I have lived in that environment since I was a child, even if it is not sensitive! Therefore, Arthur made the so-called Plan B! is after the surveillance personnel were discovered, in the name of anime and manga, they clearly told Luffy to monitor him. In this way, it doesn''t matter if he is discovered! As far as Luffys character is concerned, he has no resistance at all to help him promote this kind of thing, and Arthur is almost certain that he can agree! "No!" Luffy shook his head subconsciously! "Then I''m leaving, goodbye!" The big man waved his hand and said. With that said, the big man didn''t wait for Luffy to answer, he walked out of the tavern casually, leaving behind Luffy, who was immersed in his own story and the beautiful imagination that he wanted to spread all over the world, and his face was dazed, he couldn''t figure out what was going on in the whole process. Everyone in the tavern... Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 878： Unintentionally inserting willows into shade After a long time, everyone in the bar gradually reacted! "Luffy, who is Uncle Arthur you just mentioned?" Kerby asked curiously. "Oh, he was an uncle who was very good to me when I was young!" Lu Fei explained, "It was also because of the story of the King of Adventure that he told me, so I decided to form an adventure team!" Sauron, who didn''t care who Arthur was, suddenly felt like finding the culprit after listening to Luffy''s words! It turns out that the reason why Luffys pit cargo goes to sea is because this person confuses! Immediately, Sauron wrote down the name Arthur deeply! When I meet him one day, I will definitely catch him and ask, why should Luffy have a dream? Why let this pit cargo go to sea? Why did I even let Lao Tzu meet? Why did I let Laozi get on the thief ship without checking? murmured secretly, but Sauron frowned on the surface, and asked a little surprised, "The story of the King of Adventure?" He has heard of One Piece, but he has never heard of Adventure King! Well, adventurers have heard it! "Who is the Adventure King?" Hearing Sauron''s question, Kirby''s curiosity also came up, and he quickly agreed. "The King of Adventure..." Luffy sighed, making a look of yearning, and slowly narrated, "The King of Adventure is called Pendragon Martin, his story is like this..." Talking, Luffy slowly told everyone present about the adventure story Arthur told him about Pendragon Martin''s Magic Revision! I have to say, Arthur''s adventure story is really attractive! Even though Luffys storytelling is intermittent, many places have almost forgotten, but Sauron and Kerby, and the townspeople of Shelz town in the bar, who have never heard such a wonderful story, are very fast. I was immersed in the story and substituted myself into Pendragon Martin''s ups and downs and magnificent adventure career! "Unexpectedly, there is another adventure king in the world!" "In the past, I only heard of Roger, the one piece king who went out from the East China Sea. I didn''t expect that there is also an adventure king Martin in the West Sea!" "Well, it''s so decided, I will also be an adventurer and the King of Adventure!" "Take me one, I also want to be a great adventurer!" "Together, together!" ... Listening to the story, everyone present expressed their emotions! And listening to their emotions, Luffy suddenly felt like he had guided the confused teenager to the right path, and he immediately told the story about the King of Adventure to those present! Until sunset, after Luffys explanation, everyone in the bar left the bar reluctantly with agitated mood! But even after they left the bar, the excitement in their hearts was like ordinary people seeing the wonderful part of a TV series, and they were still excited for a long time. Therefore, after they returned home, they kept thinking about this story and couldn''t sleep for a long time! "No, I can''t sleep!" "How about... find someone to share the story?" "Well, it works!" ... The townspeople who were unable to sleep while listening to the wonderful story made a decision almost at the same time-to share the story! Well, I cant sleep, so dont you guys! With such thoughts in mind, these townspeople found their friends, brothers and the like overnight, and shared this story. What''s more, when he couldn''t find friends, brothers, etc., he extended his claws to his family! Then, these people who listened to the story, like the first batch of townspeople, quickly extended their magic claws to their friends, brothers, and family! Just like that, this story has been passed on to ten, ten to hundred. In the following time, the story of the adventure king Martin will spread quickly at an unexpected speed for everyone! By the time Arthur knew it, the story had spread all over the world, and finally it was published in the newspaper by the good news agency! ---- "Adventure King Pendragon. Martin''s past and present life! "---Le Monde! "I wiped it, what''s the situation?" Arthur looked at the headline of the newspaper in front of him, and the whole person was not good! St. Martin has made the headlines again! Well, this kind of thing Arthur is used to! In recent years, Saint Martin has rarely made headlines because of cultivation and development of farming and farming. However, in the past few years, Saint Martin has been a frequent visitor to newspaper headlines! But the content of this time, Arthur was a little surprised, and a little baffling! It turned out to be about his ancestors! His ancestors didn''t do anything, so why did it suddenly appear in the newspaper? Thinking like this, Arthur picked up the phone on the side and directly dialed the phone number of the head of the intelligence department, German. "Blubru!" After a while, the call was connected! "It''s me!" Arthur said solemnly. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" German said respectfully. "Look at the news from Le Monde today, then check what''s going on, and tell me again!" Arthur said sternly. "Uh...yes!" German was taken aback for a moment, then reacted, and directly agreed. Soon, the result came out! "Your Majesty...this..." German said hesitantly, and there seemed to be an inexplicable weirdness in his words. "What''s this? What can I say quickly!" Arthur frowned and asked. "Okay!" After listening to Arthur''s words, German nodded and said in a weird tone, "Your Majesty, the cause of this matter is still because of you..." After speaking, German gave a brief explanation of the Donghai affairs! And listening to the results of the German investigation, Arthur couldn''t help but grinned, "This Nima, these newspapers are too idle, right? Just because of a story, they went to investigate the details of the ancestors? And it''s really a **** investigation. Arrived!" Arthur never imagined that a story he made up casually would reappear in this form ten years later. Of course~www.novelhall.com~ he didn''t care too much. After all, it was just made up casually, and now naturally there is nothing to care about! "Inadvertently inserting Liu Chengyin''s sentence, I finally understand now!" Arthur shook his head with a wry smile and hung up the phone. Then, he put the newspaper aside and didn''t care about it! However, what Arthur didn''t know was that the things he didn''t care about, but inadvertently caused a huge waste of manpower and material resources to some forces who have been paying attention to Saint Martin! "Order to go down, look for the record of Pendragon Martin more than a hundred years ago!" "The King of Adventure... Pendragon Martin!?" "Go and find out about Pendragon Martin, and find the treasures he has encountered!" "I want information about Pendragon Martin!" "Lets check Pendragon. Martins adventure, are the treasures that werent taken away still there?" ... With the spread of Le Monde, the leaders of the forces that have been paying attention to St. Martins every move, without knowing why, almost unanimously issued the same order---find information about Pendragon Martin and The treasure that Pendragon Martin once acquired in the story! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 879： The first conflict with the revolutionary army This day! "Clashes with suspected revolutionary forces?" Arthur looked at the information in front of him and frowned slightly. The Revolutionary Army has always been Arthur''s default opponent! Although the cooperation with the Revolutionary Army over the years has been quite pleasant and has benefited a lot from it, the difference in concepts has destined that the two sides will certainly not be able to coexist peacefully in the end. Therefore, he has always defended against the revolutionary army. Similarly, he knows that the revolutionary army is also defensive against himself! are all grown-ups, and there is no naivety, and they will not treat each other as their own because of their friendly cooperation! Of course, when there is a world government, the priority of mutual defense between the two sides is definitely lower than that of the world government! Because both sides are well aware that the biggest enemy at present is the world government. Until the world government has resolved it, it is not appropriate for the two sides to conflict, otherwise it will only be for nothing! Therefore, even if St. Martin and the Revolutionary Army have encountered each other in some places these years, they have all stepped back and try to avoid conflict! And such information today makes Arthur a little strange! But when he looked at the information carefully, he immediately understood! It is not Saint Martin that is in conflict with the suspected revolutionary army, but the Kingdom of Cakzi in the North Sea! Although the Kingdom of Kakzi is the power of Saint Martin, it is also Saint Martins secret hand in the North Sea. It is not known to outsiders, so even if it conflicts with the revolutionary army, it can be understood! "But...suspect?" Arthur looked at the two words in the intelligence, and couldn''t help but raise his brow! In order to avoid being targeted by the world government, the usual whereabouts of the revolutionary army are very hidden, and the way of doing things is more hidden! They rarely overthrow any kingdom in person. Generally, they first choose a kingdom where the people dont live, and then secretly look for people in the kingdom who have a reputation and agree with the revolutionary army''s ideas, and find a way to subdue him! Then, I asked this person to recruit troops, and the revolutionary army was hiding in the dark to plan secretly, providing arms, and providing some military support to help this person overthrow the kingdom! In this way, not only can it avoid being discovered by the world government, but it can also hide the power of the revolutionary army! Well, in a kingdom where people dont live, its normal for a highly respected person to save Li people from the fire and water, and summon thousands of civilians who cant survive, fight to the death and overthrow the entire kingdom, right? Even if it is a world government, without evidence, it is impossible to easily distinguish whether it was the people spontaneously overthrowing the kingdom or the revolutionary army behind it! Of course, if you walk too much at night, you will always encounter ghosts! Although this method of overthrowing the kingdom is difficult to distinguish, there are more kingdoms overthrown, and occasionally a little accident will occur. If someone betrays the revolutionary army by their interests, if someone accidentally discovers the traces of the revolutionary army! Because of this, the revolutionary army has offered a reward, and the leader of the revolutionary army, Dorag, is known as the most vicious criminal in the world! And this approach of the Revolutionary Army not only makes it difficult for the world government to distinguish, but also makes it difficult for outsiders and even the people of Saint Martin to distinguish whether the other party is actually a revolutionary army when conflicts with the Revolutionary Army! Although Saint Martin has a lot of undercover agents in the Revolutionary Army, and many people have achieved middle and high levels, the Revolutionary Army has also implemented a strict and rigorous confidentiality system to avoid being overwhelmed by others. Therefore, even though Saint Martin has many undercover agents in the Revolutionary Army and its status is not low, it is not all about the Revolutionary Army. Saint Martin knows it! Just like the kingdom that is in conflict with the kingdom of Khaquez! "Try to find a way to test if the opponent is right... If it is not, kill it, then take advantage of this opportunity to practice! In the future, you will still have to meet with the revolutionary army. First, use a revolutionary army to practice. Good!" An inexplicable light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, whispering that he had a decision in his heart! With the development of Saint Martin''s forces and the confrontation of the revolutionary army is also a matter of time, instead of being caught off guard, it is better to take the initiative now and adapt to the battle with them without the revolutionary army knowing it! Of course, the premise is to make sure that the opposing force is a revolutionary army! If it is not a revolutionary army, then handle it as normal! ---- Beihai Kakzi Kingdom! In the past ten years, although Arthur''s main attention has been on St. Martin and the West Sea, it is not without the dark hands who care about other sea areas! Like the Kingdom of Kakzi in these years, because of St. Martin''s secret support, the strength has been dozens of times higher than that of the Kingdom of Kakzi! has a population of over 10 million! There are more than 300,000 in the army! In order not to be noticed by the world government in terms of equipment, St. Martin was not used, but it is also the latest on the market. Therefore, compared with other kingdoms in the North Sea, the equipment of the Kakzi army is also quite good! has increased hundreds of times in terms of the area of ??the territory, and dozens of large and small surrounding islands have become the territory of the Kakzi Kingdom! And the reason why the Kingdom of Kakzi has developed so well over the years, in addition to the secret support of Saint Martin, also thanks to the Kingdom of Perth that escaped from the West Sea! When the Perth Kingdom escaped from the West Sea and entered the North Sea, in order to gain a firm foothold and for the development of the kingdom, it brazenly launched an offensive towards a small kingdom in the North Sea! However, this small kingdom is not afraid or waiting to die because of the power of Perth Kingdom! When the Kingdom of Perth was preparing to attack them, this small kingdom sent a large number of diplomats to contact some of the surrounding North Sea kingdoms, combined with xenophobia and the truth of death, persuaded them to form a coalition army and unite against Perth. Kingdom, the uninvited guest from Xihai! At this point~www.novelhall.com~ a ten-year-long war that has not yet ended has been ignited! In the beginning, the North Sea Kingdom''s coalition forces dealt with the Kingdom of Perth. Later, the enemy countries of these coalition kingdoms saw the opportunities and benefits, and the United Kingdom of Perth attacked these coalition kingdoms with the intention to swallow them! After being attacked, the North Sea Kingdom of the coalition forces was not to be outdone, and contacted the enemy countries of these enemy countries, and prepared to deal with these enemy countries together! In this way, gradually the entire North Sea kingdoms, large and small, were pulled down by these kingdoms and participated in this melee, causing the entire North Sea to fall into the most chaotic and cruel war ever! The Kingdom of Khaquez took advantage of this opportunity. In this war, relying on its own powerful forces and the support of Saint Martin, it decisively attacked the surrounding small kingdoms and launched a war. Merged around twenty kingdoms, large and small! Only ten years later, the Kingdom of Khaquez has become a famous kingdom in the North Sea! Originally, according to normal terms, it has now become the kingdom of Kakzi, a well-known big kingdom in the North Sea. It is already very good if it does not provoke others, no one will take the initiative to provoke it! But now there is such a kingdom that looks like a death, and takes the initiative to provoke the kingdom of Kakzi! The Kingdom of Liqius, a kingdom with a population of about one million, has just been overthrown by civilians! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 880： Sabo "Pattern!" Outside the hall, a light rain is falling! "Ha~ everyone, do you think there is a way to test whether the opponent is a revolutionary army?" In the hall, listening to the sound of rain, Fina sitting on the throne yawned and showed a drowsy look. Asked towards the princes and ministers below. Just now, she received Arthur''s order! "It''s not easy! Judging from the cautious behavior of the revolutionary army over the years, it is difficult for us to test whether they are a revolutionary army!" The Minister of Finance of the Kakzi Kingdom, a thin old man stood up and frowned. "Yes! The revolutionary army is very cautious, is it really difficult to test it out, unless..." the minister of the Ministry of Industry of the Kingdom of Kakzi, a sturdy and honest black young man hesitantly said. "Unless what?" The Minister of the Interior of the Kakzi Kingdom was in his 40s, and the gentle middle-aged man raised his brows and asked. In the past ten years, people from the Kingdom of Kakzi have been able to appear on the court, except for St. Martin''s own people, who have already taken refuge in St. Martin, so the people present did not have much scruples when talking! "Veritaserum!" The young black man glanced at the ministers present and said word by word. The ministers present all looked at each other when they heard this. Finally, the Chancellor of the Exchequer stood up and wondered, "We have heard of this kind of new interrogation potion in the kingdom, but it must be taken orally! How do we give them to drink? Can''t we ask them to drink it themselves? , We dont seem to have met the senior officials of the Kingdom of Ricus? The other party hasnt sent anyone to negotiate with us until now! "These are not problems!" The young black man said lightly, "Although the other party has not sent anyone to negotiate with us, they will definitely send someone to negotiate afterwards. After all, we have detained two ships and hundreds of people from the other side!" "Unless the other party doesn''t want the lives of hundreds of people, they will definitely contact us and send someone to negotiate!" "When the time comes, Veritaserum will also be useful! As for Veritaserum you have to take it orally... I once inquired about it. Drinking all of Veritaserum really works best. Ask what to answer, but if you dont drink it all , Just touching a little with your mouth is also useful!" "Although the effect is not as good as drinking it directly, it can effectively reduce the other party''s alert! At that time, as long as we deliberately use the words to guide during the negotiation with the other party, the other party is likely to say it!" "As for how to make the negotiator''s mouth touch, I don''t think I need to say more? The mouth of the tea cup, the wall of the tea cup, etc., as long as the other party wants to drink water, they will definitely touch it!" After finishing speaking, the young black man glanced at everyone present! The people present listened to his words, they were all lost in thought! Finally, the Minister of the Interior came forward first! "Well, this plan is okay!" After the Secretary of the Interior said, "However, there is a big loophole! What if the other party sends a person who doesn''t know it to negotiate with us? Veritaserum is useless, right?" "Yes! That''s a problem!" The chancellor nodded and agreed. "Impossible!" The young black man shook his head and said, "The cautiousness of the revolutionary army is their strength and weakness! How long has the Kingdom of Lipus been overthrown now? Less than three months! Wang! Everything in the country is going to waste!" "In this case, assuming that the other party is really a revolutionary army, do you think that a cautious revolutionary army will send a person who is not a revolutionary army to negotiate with us?" "Of course, if you really encounter this situation, there is actually nothing! Whether the other party is a revolutionary army or not, the two sides must have done a game this time! In this case, we only need to beat the other party to death. That''s it!" "If the opponent is a revolutionary army, at the last critical moment, someone from the revolutionary army must come forward to help! If the opponent is not... then they can only be considered unlucky! We should just carry out a normal expansion!" Uh... Listening to the words of the black and strong youth, all the ministers present fell into silence! I have to say that the words of the young black man still make sense! As long as the opponent is destroyed, it will be the finale, and it will be clear at a glance whether the opponent is a revolutionary army or not! The revolutionary army will definitely not watch others destroy their achievements! just... The ministers who were present felt that something was wrong? Thinking about it, they all turned their gaze to the black young man involuntarily! and many more! You seem to be the Minister of Engineering? How can they be more combative than those in the army? Looking at the dark figure of the dark young man and the calluses on his hands, the ministers present realized what was wrong! The one who proposed this kind of despicable and cruel idea turned out to be a simple-looking and honest-looking Minister of Industry! "Let''s do what he wants! First test with Veritaserum. It''s good if it can be tested, but it''s nothing if it can''t be tested! Finally, just call it up. As long as the crisis comes, it''s clear whether the opponent is a revolutionary army or not! " At this time, the Great General of the Kingdom of Kakzi, who had been silent from the beginning, a fierce man with an axe on his back, a height of two meters and a face full of flesh, stood up. He seemed to like the idea very much, and he made the final decision. As he said, he seemed to have thought of something, slapped his head, and added, "Of course, in this process, you must be more careful than usual in fighting other kingdoms! After all, if it is really a revolutionary army, then we may be accidental. Take a big loss!" "Since the general agrees, then let''s do it!" Listening to the general''s words, the Minister of the Interior of the Kakzi Kingdom did not object. "That''s it!" The chancellor agreed! "Yes!" "Lets do this first!" "Agree!" ... And with their consent ~www.novelhall.com~ other palace ministers also joined in! Well, the king general, the minister of finance, and the minister of the interior with the most powerful presence at the scene all agreed. They have no need to oppose, nor are they qualified to oppose. "Ha~" At this time, Fina, who was sitting on the throne and listening to their discussions, seemed to have just woke up, and said with a yawn, "Now that the plan is set, let''s do it! When they come to negotiate, use Veritin Test it!" "If it is tested, treat them in the same way as the revolutionary army! If it is not tested, don''t relax your vigilance! Before the opponent is completely wiped out, be careful!" Saying, Fina stood up, and said, "If there is nothing to do, just withdraw, and today''s meeting is over!" "Yes, Princess Fina!" The princes and ministers present all saluted in unison and respectfully, and then slowly left the hall! ---- a few days later! In order to redeem the hundreds of people detained by the Kakzi Kingdom, the people of Lichus Kingdom sent the Minister of Foreign Affairs Sabo to the Kakzi Kingdom to negotiate... Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 881： The war caused by the slippery fish Arthur, who was drinking tea, looked at the information in front of him, dumbfounded. A few days ago, he looked at the plan discussed by the ministers of the Kakzi Kingdom who were already Saint Martin, and he thought it was very good! Although it is not extremely sophisticated, if you follow the plan, you can indeed test whether the opponent is a member of the revolutionary army! But what he never thought was that the opponent would have been exposed before this strategy was implemented! Foreign Secretary Sabo! Sabo! When the name appears, do I need to ask? The opponent is definitely a revolutionary army! Because of this, Arthur doesn''t know what to say now! I took off my pants, just show me this stuff? Tucao, Arthur, who really doesn''t know what expression he should be now, whispered helplessly, "Forget it, call them and let them know first!" --- The main hall of King Kakzi King''s Palace! "Minister Sabo, please sit down!" On the throne, Fina said faintly after watching Sabo make a please gesture. "Queen Xie Feina!" After Sabo politely bowed, he pulled aside the chair and sat down! Then, just as Fina was preparing to serve tea, a maid suddenly walked in from the side door of the hall, hurried to Fina''s side, and whispered a few words in Fina''s ear! Immediately, Fina nodded silently, and did not say much, but quietly compared a gesture with her hand at an angle that Sabo could not see. Upon seeing this, the maid waiting outside the hall had her pupils shrinking slightly, as if she had received some order, she turned around and left quickly and came to the kitchen! "The original tea set that was pre-made is no longer needed. Change to a new tea set!" After ordered, the maid did not wait for the people in the kitchen to agree, so she hurriedly left the kitchen and returned to her post! This scene happened to be caught by Sabo inadvertently! "Strange, why did the maid just leave?" Sabo raised his brows, and subconsciously felt that something was wrong, but after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t know what was wrong, but in the end he just hid his doubts in his heart and said nothing! "Come on, come to tea!" Seeing the maid back, Fina gave a direct order after a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes! "Yes, Your Majesty the Queen!" Hearing this, the maid beside her nodded, turned and left the hall! Soon, the maid walked in with a teapot and cup! After the maid poured a cup of tea for Sabo, Fina said lightly, "Minister Sabo, come, have a cup of tea first!" "Thank you, Your Majesty Queen!" After a thank you, Sabo took a sip of hot tea. After , he put down the teacup in his hand, Sabo looked at Fina with blazing eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "Queen Fina, now that tea is also drunk, should we get to the point?" Fina put down the tea cup in her hand without any haste, and said lightly, "The topic? What is the topic?" "It''s the hundreds of subjects of our kingdom seized by your kingdom for no reason!" Sabo narrowed his eyes and said slowly. "No reason? Haha!" This time, before Fina spoke, the Minister of Interior of the Kingdom of Kakzi sneered and mocked, "This young diplomatic ambassador, I think you dont have a brain when you go out today? If you bring your brain, Im afraid I won''t say that!" "Hey~ It seems that this matter cannot be easily understood!" thought in his heart, but Sabo still kept a smile on the surface, pretending to be stupid, "Oh? How do you say this? Didn''t you detain the subjects of our kingdom for no reason?" "Ha ha!" The Minister of the Interior sneered twice, and bluntly questioned, "Dont be foolish! If it werent for your kingdoms army to shell our kingdoms fishing boats, causing more than 30 fishermen in our country to die in the sea, our kingdom would be fine. Detain the ships of your kingdom?" The conflict between the Kingdom of Kakzi and the Kingdom of Richus occurred more than ten days ago! At that time, a group of troops from the Kingdom of Ricus launched a shelling attack on the fishermen of the Kingdom of Kakzi who were fishing, causing more than 30 fishermen of the Kingdom of Kakzi to die on the spot, and five of them were lucky to escape! Later, in order to retaliate, the Kingdom of Kakzi detained two official battleships and hundreds of people from the Kingdom of Richus! Listening to the question from the Minister of the Interior, Sabo knew that he could no longer pretend to be stupid, so he put away the smile on his face and said a little guilty, "This matter...I''m sorry, our kingdom is willing to pay some for this. The price comes!" Actually Sabo feels bitter too! It is true that the army of the Kingdom of Lichus did attack the army of the Kingdom of Kakzi, but that was not the will of the revolutionary army, but the aftermath of their revolutionary army after conquering the Kingdom of Lichus! In the past few months, the Revolutionary Army has supported a highly respected young man in the Kingdom of Lipus, who agreed with the concept of the Revolutionary Army, and successfully overthrew the Kingdom of Lipus, where the people had no livelihood! During the period, they will also arrest the kings and the nobles who do no evil, and the princes and ministers of the Kingdom of Liqius. They will be tried and executed in public! But things dont end so easily! After the overthrow of the Kingdom of Richus and the execution of kings, nobles, and princes and ministers, some of the supporters of the old forces of the Kingdom of Richus, and some of the original vested interests, were unwilling to lose their profits. Because of the fear of the revolutionary army, he began to use his own identity in the kingdom, use his familiarity with the Kingdom of Richus, and use his influence in the Kingdom of Richus to stir up the situation in the country and make trouble everywhere! Although the revolutionary army is very experienced in overthrowing the kingdom, it also has its own set of solutions for this kind of thing. In the past three months, it has been investigating and killing. It will cause chaos and trouble. The clean nobles and princes have dealt with it all around! But no matter how familiar the revolutionary army is, after all, it has only been three months to overthrow the Kingdom of Lieus! The time is too short, and there are always some fish that slip through the net, and it is too late to deal with! Like this time, the conflict with the Kakzi Kingdom was caused by one of the fish that slipped through the net too late to deal with! This fish that slipped through the net was originally an officer of the army of the Kingdom of Rejos. He not only relied on his own power to dominate the civilians, but also did a lot of black work for some nobles and dealt with it a lot. Dirty, killed many innocent people! But he is lucky! When the Revolutionary Army overthrew the kingdom, he was not only okay, but also fortunately escaped the inspection of the interior of the Kingdom of Richus after the Revolutionary military several times and survived! But if people dont know, there is nothing to do! Although lucky to have escaped several inspections, over time, under repeated investigations by the Revolutionary Army, some clues of his former evils have been discovered to some extent! Therefore, the revolutionary army began to pay attention to him! And when he keenly discovered that the revolutionary army had noticed himself and was about to find evidence, he gave birth to an extremely crazy idea in despair! That is the identity of the officer of the Kingdom of Lieux ~www.novelhall.com~ to provoke the Kingdom of Lieux, the Kingdom of Kakzi, which has grown very rapidly in recent years and has a strong tendency to attack! As long as there is a conflict between the Kingdom of Kakzi and the Kingdom of Ricus, then based on his understanding of the military power of the Kingdom of Ricus, it is almost certain that the Kingdom of Ricus will be destroyed and he will be buried! However, considering the strength of the army of the Kakzi Kingdom, this slippery fish chose to take his men to slaughter the fishermen of the Kakzi Kingdom in order to avoid failure! Because of this, this happened! Of course, the reason why things happened is not that important to Saab now, the most important thing is to deal with the immediate things! Although the fish that slipped through the net was not considered a member of the revolutionary army, or even an enemy in essence, Sabo knew he had to wipe his ass! no way! nominally speaking, this fish that slipped through the net is indeed a member of the Kingdom of Richus! So if Sabo doesn''t deal with it well, it may trigger a war between the Kingdom of Lieux and the Kingdom of Kakzi. At that time, it is not Saab and the Revolutionary Army that would like to see it! Of course, what Sabo didnt know was that the moment he appeared, this war was really inevitable! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 882： Tan Beng "Compensation? Huh!" Listening to the word compensation, the Minister of the Interior smiled disdainfully, and said, "You are a small country, what kind of compensation can you give? Is our Kakzi Kingdom lacking your compensation?" Listening to this, Sabo was silent! Indeed, based on the information he inquired about the Kingdom of Kakzi before coming, the Kingdom of Kakzi does not lack this compensation, and there is nothing good in the Kingdom of Rejoice to compensate... Well, the Revolutionary Army does. Good things may be compensated! However, the Kingdom of Richus is the Kingdom of Richus, and the revolutionary army is the revolutionary army! Although the Kingdom of Richus is already a member of the revolutionary army, not all of the people in the Kingdom of Richus are from the revolutionary army, at least... none of these were arrested, and it is cruel and realistic. , The hundreds of people captured by the Kingdom of Liqius by the Kingdom of Kakzi are not worth the huge price paid by the revolutionary army! Well, it sounds a bit inconsistent with the revolutionary army''s concept, but this is reality! Even the seemingly benevolent organizations like the Revolutionary Army have not only a benevolent side, but also a cruel and realistic side, but they usually show the most benevolent side! Of course, there are thousands of things, if it can be saved, the revolutionary army will definitely try to save it! After all... they are a revolutionary army! After thinking for a long time, Sabo took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Then what do you think should be done?" With such an attitude of the other party, Sabo knew that there was a high possibility that things could not be done well this time. However, this is the first time he has performed such a negotiation-type task, and considering that it is after all hundreds of lives, he still wants to work harder! Therefore, he handed over the choice to the Kakzi Kingdom! And the Secretary of the Interior, listening to him, did not know what to say for a while! Just now, when Fina was at the hand gesture, in addition to the maid, the Minister of the Interior and several other ministers also saw it, so they also knew that Sabo was a member of the revolutionary army at this time! Because of this, the Minister of the Interior has always been so aggressive in the previous dialogue! He knew that since the identity of the other party was confirmed, there would definitely be a war between the Kingdom of Liqius and Kakzi! On the one hand, it was because Arthur wanted to take this opportunity to formally fight the revolutionary army, test the revolutionary army, and do some homework in advance for future conflicts with the revolutionary army. On the one hand, it has been more than a year since the Kakzi Kingdom annexed the previous kingdom. At this time, the Kakzi Kingdom has digested the results of the previous battle. When it is strong and overpowered, it is looking for a kingdom to start a war! At this time, the Kingdom of Ricus just happened to hit the gun, and even the excuses were found for the Kingdom of Kakzi, and it happened to be the best target to start the war! Under these premises, the Minister of the Interior is aggressive and wants to force Sabo to do some irrational things, and give the two sides an excuse for the war! However, what the Secretary of the Interior did not expect was that Sabo was so temperless! He originally thought that Sabo, as a young man, should be more angry. As long as the two sides quarrel and even clash, the other party may do something irrational! But what he never expected is that although Sabo looks young, his personality is not young, but very stable, and he can even do this kind of thing to give him the right to choose, so he doesn''t know what to say at this time! After a while, the Minister of the Interior said again, "Well, we want a hundred devil fruits!" Since I dont know what to say, lets just say a condition that the other party cant do! In this way, if the other party does not agree, they can use the question to play. If the other party agrees...all these cheating conditions are agreed, then what else can you hesitate about? directly agreed! One hundred devil fruits! If the other party really gave it, what about giving up the war? is also great value for money! The Minister of the Interior believed that even if Arthur came, he would not hesitate to agree to this condition! "A hundred devil fruits?" Sabo couldn''t help but twitched his mouth. On the spot, he had the urge to slap the Minister of the Interior in front of him! The lion opened his mouth wide, he could understand, but the mouth was too big, right? is like an abyss! What are you kidding? Let alone a hundred, their revolutionary army adds up, and even ten devil fruits can''t be taken out! no way! As an organization that is also hungry for military force, after the devil fruit has been obtained, it is naturally used as soon as possible to increase the strength of the revolutionary army! How can it be saved? Moreover, the Revolutionary Army is not Saint Martin. It has a system as a trump card. It can use legions, abilities, templates and the like from different worlds as a supplement to advanced combat power. Naturally, it is very precious to the rare thing like Devil Fruit! "Are you kidding?" Sabo couldn''t help asking. "Just say if you can do it!" The Minister of the Interior did not say much, but said with a smile. He also knows that one hundred devil fruits is absolutely impossible! Even if it can be done, then the revolutionary army is willing to take it out? impossible! There are more than one hundred citizens of the Kingdom of Lichus, even if the revolutionary army is merciful, it is impossible to exchange them with devil fruits! Well, its almost the same if its Luffy! If the Revolutionary Army has such a devilish fruit, and Luffy is caught again, Dorag and Sabo would definitely not mind taking it out for Luffy! "Can it be cheaper?" After hesitating for a moment, Sabo decided to try his best! This is his last kindness! If the Kakzi Kingdom still doesnt agree... Although he is kind, he is not infinitely kind! "Yes!" The Secretary of the Interior raised his brows~www.novelhall.com~ and said with a smile, "Those fifty are ready!" Listening to this, Sabo''s face slowly cooled down! Obviously, the Kakzi Kingdom does not want goodness! Devil fruits, fifty and one hundred, for the revolutionary army, there is no difference, it is completely impossible to pay! "If that''s the case...then don''t have to talk about it!?" Sabo coldly asked and asked slowly. "Ha ha!" The Minister of the Interior looked at Sabo like this, after a glint flashed in his eyes, he smiled and asked, "Aren''t we talking?" "it is good!" Sabo took a deep breath and did not say much, he stood up, scanned the back of the hall, looked at the different expressions of everyone in the hall, and said in a deep voice, "In this case, then... Up!" As he said, Sabo didn''t stay too much. He shook his hand and took a step forward resolutely and walked outside the hall! Looking at his back, the Minister of the Interior opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But at this moment Fina reached out to stop him, and said quietly, "Okay, no need to say more, just let him go!" "Yes!" The Minister of the Interior nodded, without saying more. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 883： confidence On the way back! Looking at the endless sea in front of him, Sabo, who was still a little gloomy in his heart, thought for a while, took a phone bug to the man on the side, and called out! "Blubru!" Amidst the ringing of the phone, the call was soon connected! "Hello!" A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone! "Hoo--" Sabo took a deep breath, then spit it out fiercely, and said in a deep voice, "Boss...I failed!" "Oh!" An irritating voice came from Dorag on the phone, saying, "I guessed it a long time ago!" "what!?" Sabo asked in disbelief, "The leader, you guessed it a long time ago?" If someone else said this, Sabo would definitely think he was bragging, but if it was Dorag who said it... Sabo thought it was true! Because Dorag has no need to lie to him! "Ok!" Dorag explained lightly, "In fact, you only need to be detailed and read the information about the Kingdom of Kakzi several times, I think you will guess it too!" Listening to these words, Sabo''s eyes flashed with incomprehension, and he quickly took a copy of the overall information of the Kakzi Kingdom that he had already looked through to his men on the side, and looked through it! "Wow!" In the sound of flipping the paper, Sabo spent ten minutes going through the current information three times. But still not found! "How did you guess it?" Sabo frowned and murmured, toward Dorage on the other end of the phone, and asked in a low voice, "Boss! Can you give me a hint?" "Time!" On the phone, Dorrag didn''t have much reason, and gave a prompt directly. time! ? Listening to Dorags prompt, Sabo immediately paid attention to the time in the data! In which year was the Kingdom of Kakzi founded... In which year was it clashed with which kingdom... When was the first kingdom captured... When was the last other kingdom captured... After carefully reviewing the various important times of the Kakzi Kingdom in the information, Sabo finally fixed his eyes on when the last time another kingdom was captured! a year ago! When Sabo looked at this time, he suddenly understood it! For a normal kingdom, one year is neither long nor short, and it cannot bring about fundamental changes. However, it is enough for the Kakzi Kingdom to digest the dividends brought by the last war! In addition, the Kakzi Kingdom shown in the data has always had a strong desire to attack in the past ten years... From this point of view, the Kakzi Kingdom at this time is clearly a hungry wolf that has digested the food it ate last time and is preparing for the next hunt! But the Kingdom of Liqius took the initiative to send it to the door, even using excuses to help people find good prey! Such a good prey, how could Kakzi Kingdom let it go? In other words, this was a negotiation doomed to fail from the beginning! "do you understand?" At this time, the voice of Dorag on the other end of the phone faintly passed into Sabo''s ears! "Hoo---" After Sabo exhaled deeply, he said in a deep voice, "Understood!" said, his voice changed, and he hesitated, "But if this is the case, then... why do you want me to negotiate with them, the chief? Isn''t the result the same anyway?" "On the one hand... we are the revolutionary army! If you can save more than a hundred lives, we still try to save them! On the other hand, with a hint of luck, let you try to test the kingdom of Kakzi Attitude! For us, if we can avoid conflict, of course it is better to avoid conflict as much as possible!" After a faint explanation, Dorag added, "Of course, judging from the current performance of the Kakzi Kingdom, it is definitely impossible to avoid conflict!" Sabo listened, and was silent for a while! After a while. Seems to have figured out something, Sabo took a deep breath, suppressed the negative emotions in his heart, hesitatingly asked, "The chief...what should we do now?" "What do you think?" Dorag did not answer, but instead asked Sabo. "What do I think..." Sabo whispered, lost in thought. After a long time, Sabo entangled and said, "For now, it must be impossible without war! But if there is a war... Judging from the current situation of the strength, finances and logistics of the Kingdom of Rejoice, it is definitely I can''t beat the Kakzi Kingdom!" "There is no way, the Kingdom of Ricus has been harmed too badly by the previous king! The whole country is full of deficits and loopholes. It is impossible to ease the breath in recent years!" At this point, Sabo seemed to have thought of something, and he hesitated to add, "Unless...our revolutionary army intervenes!" "Then do you think we should intervene?" Dorag continued to ask. should I intervene? Listening to this question, Sabo suddenly fell into hesitation! According to reason, the Kingdom of Richus is now a force under their command, and their revolutionary army should intervene. But judging from the comparison between the national power of the Kingdom of Kakzi and that of the Kingdom of Richus, the revolutionary army must pay a great price for its intervention, and it may not be able to win in the end! Moreover, once you use too much force and intervene too much, it may expose the relationship between the Kingdom of Ricus and the revolutionary army and cause the world government to intervene! It can be said that intervention is not a good thing for the revolutionary army! But if you don''t interfere... The Kingdom of Liqius is their power! If they dont intervene, what do others think of their revolutionary army? How do they make those who agree with their ideas and those who are willing to join them identify with their revolutionary army? A force that cannot protect its subordinates, who wants to join it? So, there is a big disadvantage if you dont interfere! Thinking, after Sabo weighed it in his mind, he made a decision and said solemnly, "Boss, I think we should intervene!" "Reason!" Dorag did not directly deny, but asked again. At this time, if someone listens carefully to his words, he can find that there is a hint of intriguing smile in his words, as if Sabo made a correct choice! "Because we are a revolutionary army!" Sabo said solemnly~www.novelhall.com~ Although Sabo thought of many reasons to intervene and not to intervene before, but in the end only said one sentence! They are the revolutionary army! After this sentence reached the phone, it was to make the face of Dorag on the other end of the phone alive like a gangster, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily. "Yes... we are the revolutionary army!" Dorag said with emotion, and then solemnly said, "If this is the case... then you will be responsible for the next war with the Kakzi Kingdom. !" "I allow you to mobilize all the manpower, material resources and intelligence of our revolutionary army within the scope of the North Sea!" "This..." Sabo''s heart jumped when he heard this, and he immediately wanted to refuse. This responsibility is too heavy, he thinks he can''t do it well! But at this moment, Dorag interrupted him and asked in a deep voice, "Don''t say anything else! I just want to ask you, do you have the confidence to do a good job?" "I..." After tangling for a long time, Sabo gritted his teeth and said, "Yes!!!" "That''s it!" Dorag laughed, and he was very happy! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 884： War In the following time, the kingdoms and various forces near the kingdoms of Kakzi and Lichus clearly smelled an unusual aura! And when they followed this breath to find the cause, they discovered the great powers that have risen in recent years, the Kingdom of Kakzi, and the kingdom that was overthrown just a few months ago, the Kingdom of Ricus, the two countries. All of the soldiers and horses are in frequent mobilization! is going to fight! This is the surrounding kingdom, the first thought of the forces after they discovered the information! Liqius Kingdom is looking for death? This is the second thought of the surrounding kingdoms and forces! No wonder they think so! A powerful kingdom with a population of more than 10 million and a booming development, expanding almost every year, and a kingdom that was overthrown just a few months ago, with a population of only one million, and a kingdom that was in a state of unpopularity before, two Compared with a kingdom, you can know who wins with your toes! "The Kingdom of Lieux is about to become a kingdom of death!" "Puff, civilians are civilians! Even if you are lucky, you dont have any vision, and you want to fight the Kingdom of Kakzi!" "Tsk tusk tusk...who gave the Kingdom of Riches so much courage?" "How many days do you think the Kingdom of Liqius can stand?" "I think that after all, the Kingdom of Lipus has a population of one million, and it can survive at least a few months!" "Well, do you want to gamble? I take the bank, and the Kingdom of Liqius wins one and loses one hundred, and the Kingdom of Liqius loses... Uh, Im sorry I dont have this option! However, there are one month defeats and two months defeats. After three months of defeat and so on, should I take a gamble?" ... ridicule, sneer, and disdain all kinds of negative words, coming out of the mouths of the kings of the kingdom and the leaders of the power! No one is optimistic about the Kingdom of Richus. Everyone, all the kingdoms and all forces are sure that the Kingdom of Richus will lose. The only thing that makes them uncertain is when will the Kingdom of Richus lose? For this reason, some power leaders even started to become villagers, preparing to bet that the Kingdom of Liqius was defeated in a few months! However, among these negative voices, there are also some different voices! "If the Kingdom of Lieux is defeated... we will be next, right?" "No! The Kingdom of Lipus can''t be defeated! Otherwise, we will be very dangerous too!" "Focus on it! If the Kingdom of Liqius loses, we will have a headache!" "Lets contact the Kingdom of Liqius...see if they need support!" ... Some of the power leaders who are very close to the Kingdoms of Lichus and the Kingdom of Kakzi, can''t help but become worried! They dont know the word lip cold tooth death, but they still understand the similar meaning! They are all afraid that after the Kingdom of Richus is finished, the next moment will be themselves, so they all focus on the war between the two sides, and some kingdoms are even ready to give the Kingdom of Richus some help! --- at the same time. Liqius Kingdom! The disturbances outside Sabo dont know yet, even if he knows, hes not in the mood to bother! At this time, he is having a headache over how to fight the war! Although he had been mentally prepared to fight a tough battle when he agreed to Dorag before, he realized that his mental preparations were still too optimistic now that he actually took the hand! The Kingdom of Liqius is far from the Kingdom of Kakzi in terms of military strength. The Kingdom of Richus has a total of less than 100,000 troops, and there are only more than 10,000 guns, more than 20 cannons, the others are cold weapons, and even a small number of hoes, axes, rakes, etc. A little lethal farm tool! training or something, not to mention! Except for the hundreds of guards from the previous kingdom, the rest are peasants with weapons! And what about the Kingdom of Kakzi? An army of three hundred thousand! And they are all strictly trained and fully armed, and there is no shortage of guns. Although it is impossible to say that all 300,000 troops can be used to attack the Kingdom of Ricius, and there are some that must be defended in the kingdom, but with this strength, even if it is the same force as the Kingdom of Ricius, it can be crushed. Kingdom of Richus! If it weren''t for the revolutionary army behind him, and if Dorrag had not authorized him to mobilize the resources of the revolutionary army in the North Sea area, Sabo would have the heart to give up treatment on the spot! Just over this gap, I''ll give a haircut, wait for death! "Hoo---" Thinking about it, Sabo sighed deeply, then asked a dark-skinned youth on the side, "Blaka, what do you think?" Buraka is the support object chosen by the revolutionary army a few months ago! With the support of the Revolutionary Army, Blaka raised his arms and gathered thousands of civilians who could not survive, successfully overthrowing the rule of the King of the Kingdom of Ricius and bringing the Kingdom of Ricius to a new stage! "Call support! As far as the strength of the Kingdom of Liqius is, I feel it''s a miracle to be able to last for two months!" Blaka said dejectedly. Listening to Blakas frustrated words, Sabo felt helpless. Even the nominal new king of the Kingdom of Richus thought that the Kingdom of Richus would lose, and the Kingdom of Richus would be saved? Thinking about it, Sabo had to admit that what Braka said was reality! "Let''s go...I will contact the leaders of the Revolutionary Army in various parts of the North Sea to discuss, in terms of equipment, troops, food and other aspects, I will support the Kingdom of Ricus!" Sabo nodded and said. As he said, Sabo couldn''t help but lowered his head and looked at the information about the kingdom of Kakzi! Although in terms of equipment, military strength, etc., the comparison between the Kingdom of Lichus and the Kingdom of Kakzi is the difference between the sky and the earth. Even with the support of the revolutionary army, the gap will be evened at most. However, it is not that the Kingdom of Lieux has no advantage! The strong! To accurately say that the strong in the revolutionary army is an advantage! After carefully looking at the information of the Kakzi Kingdom in Sabo, he found that although the Kakzi Kingdom is very good in soldiers and equipment, it is not famous in terms of the strong! Looking at the information of the Kakzi Kingdom in the past, they almost relied on powerful military forces to crush each other every time they fought! "This is the opportunity!" Sabo murmured, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes. Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ He focused his attention on a piece of news in the corner of this information---Kakzi Kingdom once defeated Tianyacha Doflamingo! This is what Saab can find, the only connection between the Kakzi Kingdom and the strong! "Defeat Doflamingo!?" Sabo couldn''t help frowning! How strong Doflamingo is, he naturally knows, it is in the information in their revolutionary army. But I frowned because I knew him! Although the data showed that the strong man never appeared again after defeating Doflamingo. But who can guarantee that the strong will not appear when the Revolutionary Army and the Kingdom of Kakzi clash? "The strong are our advantage, but we still have to guard against it!" Sabo thought silently. "That''s right! The Kingdom contacted me before and asked if we need help, you see?" At this moment, Blaka suddenly said. "Oh!?" Sabo listened, his eyes lit up and he showed a surprised expression, and said hurriedly, "I need it, I need it too much!" At the same time as he was talking, the Kingdom of Ricus, the revolutionary army, the strong, the kingdom that actively wanted to help, etc., gradually became a line in Sabo''s mind. Suddenly, he had a plan! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 885： Animation produced The study room of King St. Martins Palace! "!" After the knock on the door, Arthur said casually, "Come in!" "Crack!" With the sound of pushing the door, a young man with his eyes closed tightly and with extraordinary momentum walked in! "Come on, sit down!" After Arthur glanced at Shaka, he gestured to the chair beside him! "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Shaka gave a respectful salute, pulled out the chair and sat down! "I''m calling you here this time, so that you can go to the Kingdom of Kakzi!" After Arthur said one sentence, he explained, "The Kingdom of Kakzi has a conflict with a nearby kingdom called the Kingdom of Ricus. , And the war is about to begin, so you need to sit down!" "No problem!" Shaka agreed without hesitation, and then hesitated to ask, "But, your Majesty! What kind of kingdom is the Kingdom of Richus?" Ten years have passed, at this time Shakas strength has already entered the general level! In this case, Arthur would not let him do any tasks in normal times, but this time he did a task for a kingdom, which really made Shaka have some doubts! "The Kingdom of Rieus is just an ordinary kingdom, with a population of about 1 million and an army of about 100,000, and it was just overthrown a few months ago!" Arthur said lightly. "Then why should I go to sit in town? This kind of kingdom should be easily solved with the strength of the Kakzi Kingdom!" Shaka doubted. "But it was the Revolutionary Army who overthrew him!" Arthur added. "Oh!" Shaka suddenly understood, and then said again, "That is to say, what are we going to deal with this time is the revolutionary army?" "Yes!" After Arthur nodded, he solemnly said, "It is because the revolutionary army is dealing with, so I told you to go to the town! This time, it can be said that we have the first conflict with the revolutionary army. , Although they dont know that the Kakzi Kingdom belongs to us, it is undoubtedly a good opportunity!" "We can fight with the revolutionary army in the name of the Kakzi Kingdom! This way, we can explore the details of the revolutionary army and get familiar with the revolutionary army''s style of play, paving the way for future conflicts with the revolutionary army!" "Of course, considering that it is a revolutionary army after all, in order to avoid any accidents that cause problems in our dark-handed Kakzi Kingdom in the North Sea, so I let you go to the town!" "Understood!" Shaka nodded. "By the way, this time, I still need to hide my identity as I went to the Kakzi Kingdom before!" At this time, Arthur added. "Ok!" Shaka nodded again. "Okay, if it''s okay, go back and pack your luggage and set off!" Arthur waved his hand. "Yes!" Shaka agreed, stood up and bowed, turned and left slowly! While looking at his leaving back, Arthur narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help but murmured, "Since Shaka has gone, there must be no problem with the Kakzi Kingdom!" said, Arthur also relaxed a little! "Boom!" At this moment, the door of the study was suddenly pushed open vigorously! Arthur looked at the door subconsciously, but found a small figure rushing in. "Arthur, Arthur, I''ve got things done!" LeBlanc held a shell in her hand and rushed to Arthur with a smile on her face, and said in a slightly showy tone! "Oh!?" Arthur looked at LeBlanc in front of him and asked curiously, "Adventure King, have you done it right?" "Of course, you don''t even look at me. I mean? I am now the number one photographer, director, actor and actor in St. Martin''s..." LeBlanc proudly showed off, but before she finished her words, she was caught Arthur interrupted. He said with a headache, "Well, don''t bother, just tell me how much you have done?" "I have finished the first and second episodes! I have also asked Bruce to sing the theme song for me, and it''s almost time to broadcast it on TV!" Le Bran said with a smile. "Let me see it first!" Arthur said sternly. "Success!" LeBlanc smiled and nodded, and naturally climbed onto Arthur''s legs, sat in Arthur''s arms, and then opened the video shell in his hand! Immediately, a picture appeared in front of Arthur. "Pendragon, the adventure king with wealth, fame, power, and the entire world. The legend left by Martin after his death made people rush to the sea!" As the narration fell, a low man''s voice sounded! "I left there all the treasures I got from the adventure of my life, do you want it? Find what you want!" When the man''s voice fell, the narration sounded again. "So all the men sailed to the Great Channel to chase their dreams and let the world meet the big world! Take risks! Times! Generations!!!" The narration falls, and the theme song starts! "ĤΤ򤫤" (Collect all the dreams!) "Ѥ̽ФΤ" (looking for what you desire) "AdventureKing" (Adventure King) "_̤ʤ؈Τ" (The so-called compass is the source of stagnation) Ȥˤ¹ȤΤ (Lets set sail against the scorching sun) "꤫֤ۤäƤMap" (treasure map covered with dust) "᤿Τʤ遻˵ʤ!" (If it can be proved, it is not a legend) "Personal ʍl" (this personal storm) ... Listening to familiar music, watching an anime that had been modified by demons in front of him, but was somewhat similar to the original animation, Arthur felt a sense of being back in a daze (the youth of the Lord is back)! "Hoo---" After watching the familiar and unfamiliar animation in front of the two episodes seriously, Arthur sighed deeply and praised, "Very good!" Listening to Arthur''s praise, Le Bran could not help showing a triumphant smile! "Wait to send this to Saint Martin''s TV station, I will let the Kingdom Channel broadcast this every night at prime time!" Arthur said sternly. After a period of time, Arthur set up St. Martin''s TV station, and it premiered a few days ago! However, because it has just been established, the current St. Martin TV station has only one channel, that is, the St. Martin Kingdom Channel, and the program only has a news broadcast at 7 pm every night, and other programs are still being produced in a hurry! "Hmm!" Le Fulan nodded happily. "But...I need to broadcast one episode every day!" Arthur said solemnly. What! ? One episode? The smile on Le Fulan''s face stopped abruptly! Anime and other things, now the entire kingdom can only be handled by her alone. Arthur said in one episode, doesnt she want her to spend every day on making anime? "You are right, just let you make one episode every day!" Arthur seemed to see through LeBlanc''s thoughts, and before she didn''t speak, she said something in advance! If one episode of the day is placed before the crossing, it would be impossible to kill the staff, but there is no problem with LeBlanc! She relies on the ability of fruit to make anime. As long as you have a script, you can finish it in one hour. Even if you add the modification time, you can finish one episode in four hours at most, so Arthur''s task is not too heavy! "Oh, no, isn''t this anime made with me as a template? Even if I make one episode a day~www.novelhall.com~ did the guy named Luffy come over?" Le Blanz showed anxious expression. Lulu, immediately found an excuse to refuse! just kidding! Four hours a day! really did it, what time does she have to play? "Then you don''t have to worry! Just make a few more episodes in the wonderful place!" Arthur said blankly. Arthur is not at all worried about this! He who has seen One Piece, naturally knows how slow One Piece is to update! Although Luffy and his team ran fast and rushed from the East China Sea to the new world in just two years, his comics and animations were really slow, and it took more than 20 years! Of course, the big reason is that it is weekly change, and it is often delayed! But according to Arthur''s calculations, even the daily change is a bit slower than Luffy''s progress! "Ah~" Now Le Fulan has nothing to say, she can only bite her face and let out a painful wailing! Upon seeing this, Arthur was still expressionless, without any shame as an exploiter! "Since the animation has come out, let''s keep up with the comics and propaganda! Try to broadcast it in a few days!" Arthur thought to himself as he looked at LeBlanc who was wailing. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 886： Enthusiastic response The setting sun goes down! Just after get off work, Tmoto returned home with exhaustion! "I am back!" "Are you back? Do you want to eat first or take a bath?" The wife''s gentle voice came from the kitchen. Hearing this voice, Domoto felt as if there was a spring breeze blowing through his body, his exhaustion disappeared a bit, and his whole body became energetic. So, he smiled and agreed, "Lets take a bath first!" "Okay!" After the wife agreed, she turned around and ran to the bathroom! Soon, the wife said gently again, "The water is ready! The bathrobe and bath towel are also ready for you!" "Got it!" Hearing this voice, Domoto Wu smiled and agreed, then entered the bathroom! About half an hour later, Domoto Wucai walked out wearing a bathrobe! "Ah~ Really comfortable!" With a sigh, Domoto Wu came to the living room. "!" At this time, the wife took small steps, walked in from the kitchen with a few exquisite dishes and a bottle of cold beer, and smiled as she walked, "This is beer, you drink first, and the meal will be ready soon!" "Yes, not bad! And my favorite deep-fried diced fish and pickled radish!" Domoto said with satisfaction looking at the cold beer and side dishes his wife was holding. "Please enjoy!" After putting everything on the table, the wife turned around and entered the kitchen again! "~" Domoto saw nothing, and sat straight on the main seat, opened the beer casually, and then took a sip. Immediately, he ate a weakly-fried diced fish happily, picked up the remote control on the side, and turned on his newly bought TV! The TV is a new thing from St. Martin, the price is relatively expensive, and it costs five thousand St. Martin''s to buy it! This is already two months'' wages for ordinary workers in Saint Martin! Even if Domoto, who has become a factory supervisor, wants to buy such a TV, I feel a little distressed. But in the end he bought it! It''s not because of anything else, it''s because you can hear your majesty''s voice and see your majesty''s figure on TV! Recalling when he was a child, what was his life when His Majesty was not enthroned in those years? can''t eat enough! is not warm to wear! Even sleeping in a room with a few brothers, sisters and parents. How bitter it is! If his Majesty had not been enthroned later and used a series of methods to change the kingdom, how could he have today? How can you not only eat and wear warmth, but also have a gentle wife, naughty son, and drink so little wine every day? So, he bought a TV! is to see your Majesty on the news network of the Kingdom Channel every day! "!" At this moment, a rush of footsteps came from far and near. A sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy with a schoolbag on his back, just broke in! Domoto glanced unconsciously, but he said indifferently, "Boy, why come back so early today? Don''t you usually come back until seven or eight?" "Daddy, you don''t know, today that Adventure King is on the air!" After the young man said happily, he put down his schoolbag and picked up the weak ding fish without washing his hands. "Smelly boy, how many times have you said that you need to wash your hands when you eat!" Domoto rebuked, curiously, "Adventure King? It''s the thing that has been promoting recently, what is that called anime? " "That''s right! That''s it!" The boy nodded and said again, "It is said that the King of Adventure tells a group of people chasing dreams to find the story of the treasure left by Majesty Martin, the founding king of our kingdom!" "What? His Majesty Martin''s treasure? Shouldn''t it be His Majesty Arthur''s? Why should others take it?" Domoto was a little annoyed! Listening to the angry voice of the old man, the boy said helplessly, "Father, you think too much! Think about it, this TV channel belongs to the kingdom? The kingdom belongs to your majesty? Then this TV channel broadcasts What does your Majesty know?" "And since your majesty knows it, it can be broadcasted, it means your majesty has agreed, or your majesty has his own consideration, so you don''t need to get angry!" Yes! Since it is broadcast on the national channel, how could your majesty not know? Since your majesty knows, it must have been approved by your majesty! Thinking about this, Domoto''s unintentional anger gradually subsided! "Hmph, I want to see, which **** took your majesty''s treasure!" After Domoto said a bit irritably, he didn''t say anything! soon! After the wife brought up all the food prepared in the kitchen, the family watched Domotos favorite news network and finished the meal. After the meal, the wife washed the dishes and cut a plate of fruit. In the living room! The family just ate the fruit while waiting for the premiere of Adventure King! In a while! "Pendragon, the adventure king with wealth, fame, power, and the entire world. The legend left by Martin after his death made people rush to the sea!" With a narration, the Adventure King begins! "This is really funny called Luffy!" "This is called Lu Fei, a demon fruit capable person, right?" "It should be! I heard that those with devil fruit ability are like this!" "I remember if soldiers with good grades in the army can get this kind of thing?" "Yes!" "Smelly boy, you have to work hard! You are admitted to the military academy, get a devil fruit to eat, then let the old man see it! ... At the beginning, there was still a grudge against Luffy. After watching Luffys various funny performances in the animation, he was infected by the nervous Luffy, and gradually he let go of the grudge in his heart~www.novelhall. com~ and the family just looked at it so happily! at the same time! In the various islands and cities of the West China Sea, the families who own TVs are like no half of Domoto. They look like the King of Adventure! "Not bad!" "That guy named Lu Fei is so funny!" "Rubber people, I didn''t expect that there are such people in this world!" "Hey, you said he can stretch all over his body, then will that place...hehe!" "Hey! I understand, I understand!" ... For Adventure King, although it is only the first broadcast, because of the good publicity in the early stage and this is the first animation in the kingdom, it has aroused enthusiastic responses from all over the West Sea. Everyone watched it and discussed it! With the passage of time, one episode of the animation was played. In the next few days, the popularity of The Adventure King''s animation became more and more heated. It once caused widespread heated discussion, and even in the end, it occupied the world. The headline of the newspaper! "The Adventure King Comes Funny! Rubber Man Luffy embarks on an adventure! "---Le Monde! And when this newspaper spread to the world, the great sea route, and even the new world, it caused an uproar among "some people"... Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 887： Karp molested Navy Headquarters! Marshal''s office! "Hahaha~" "Hehehe!" "Hee hee hee!" ... Accompanied by different laughter, a group of lieutenant generals and Marshal Warring States in the office all smiled more or less! The opposite is Kapu! Karp has changed from the old personality, his face is gloomy, his eyes flickering, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking! As for why this happens... Because they saw the King of Adventure! St. Martin is a confidant of the world government. The world government naturally follows the news of St. Martin all the time. Similarly, the navy, as a subordinate institution of the world government, dare not care about St. Martin and has been collecting information on St. Martin! Therefore, after the King of Adventure aired, the Navy received the news and immediately asked the intelligence personnel to use the video phone worm to project it directly to the Navy headquarters. In order to analyze whether the adventure king had any hidden meaning, the Warring States invited the generals in the navy headquarters, lieutenant generals and other high-level officials to come and look at it, and want everyone to analyze and analyze! This is what happened now! "Kapu, I didn''t expect your grandson to be so funny!" A rare smile appeared on the usual calm face of the Warring States Period, and he joked at Kapu. Before watching the projection, the Warring States had already asked people about the information, and I knew that Luffy was Karps grandson! "Humph!" Karp changed his usual unreliable behavior and responded to the Warring States Period with a cold snort! Upon seeing this, Zhanguo smiled, but he didn''t tease Cap anymore. Instead, his face changed and he looked around and asked, "Lets talk about it, St. Martin broadcasts this anime called Adventure King. What is it for? And why did the protagonist choose Karp''s grandson?" Listening to this, everyone present reduced their smiles and fell into thinking! And this thought, no one answered the words of the Warring States for a long time! Obviously, no one can think of why Saint Martin did it! In the end, the crane spoke first. She shook her head and said, "Now there is too little information to analyze!" "Ok!" Sengoku nodded, and did not force everyone to think. Instead, he looked at Karp and asked curiously, "Saint Martin knows your grandson?" Karp heard this, his already black face turned even darker! But in the end, he nodded and said, "About ten years ago, Arthur of St. Martin didn''t know why he went to the East China Sea. He also met my grandson, and finally left me a letter!" "Believe?" The Warring States frowned, keenly grasped the key point, and asked, "What letter!" "What letter!?" Hearing this, Karp was taken aback for a moment, and then a tangled look appeared on his face. After hesitating for a long time, he said slowly, "Well... if you have to say something, it can only be Provocative letter!" "Provocative?" Sengoku asked curiously, "What''s the content?" "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Karp said glumly. "What?" Warring States thought he heard it, so he asked quickly. "Are you surprised? Did you mean it? These eight words!" Karp confirmed again. "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" "Ahem!" ... Immediately, the people who were drinking water couldn''t help squirting water out of their mouths. Some of them were choked accidentally and couldn''t help coughing! The Warring States period listened to the sound of water spraying and coughing around, and after twitching the corners of his mouth, he said inconceivably, "He left a letter just to tease... No, provoke you?" "Hmm!" Karp nodded depressedly! When he got the letter for the first time, he was already shocked and angry before reading the content! A person who is your enemy from a standpoint, finds your relative, and spends some time with him, are you surprised? Angry or not? On this premise, he lost his temper in front of his beloved grandson for the first time! Later, as time passed, after he gradually calmed down, he began to calmly study the content of the letter, wanting to see what Arthur''s purpose was for leaving this letter. And finally he worked out a result that made him depressed! Arthur was purely for teasing him! Although Arthur is a king in the eyes of outsiders, his behavior should be solemn and solemn, but Karp, who has been in contact with Arthur and owes a lot of money, knows that Arthur is a black-bellied bastard! Therefore, he knew that Arthur could really do things like molesting him! After looking at Karp for confirmation, everyone present looked at each other, and they all showed an expression of wanting to laugh but not daring to laugh, and their cheeks were flushed. After they are afraid to laugh, the **** Karp will target them in the future! Well, things like Karp bastard''s character are indeed done! Sengoku grinned, couldn''t help showing a smile, and said again, "Well, lets get back to business! Then why did he make this adventure king, and also use your grandson as the protagonist?" "I don''t know! But, Arthur is a black-bellied bastard. He can do everything. It may be because of bad taste, or it may be because of the separation between me and the world government!" Karp, who doesn''t know the "potential" of his grandson, can only make such a guess! "Ok!" After thinking about it, the others also nodded, agreeing with this guess! Judging from the current situation, only this guess is the most reasonable! Karps grandson has become the protagonist in St. Martins animation. The world government must more or less doubt whether there is any abnormal and ulterior relationship between Karp and St. Martin! "By the way, the one named Mengka... how to deal with it?" At this time, an unknown lieutenant general asked. With the passage of time, the anime of Adventure King has been broadcast to the episode of Monka these days! After the Sengoku glanced at Karp subconsciously, he did not immediately answer the question, but asked the crane on the side, "Have you confirmed that the Mengka matter is true?" "Confirmed! It''s true!" Crane said in a serious tone, "I just asked the intelligence personnel to confirm that Monka has a tyrannical character and indeed has been violating our navy''s regulations and exploiting the people in Shelz Town. The interests of the local civilians have suffered a great loss!" "Moreover, he also used cruel methods to persecute some of the civilians who disobeyed him, causing those civilians to die, which is a heinous crime!" After the Warring States nodded, he groaned, "Since it is confirmed, then send someone to take him back to trial!" Sengoku said, subconsciously ignored what Luffy did in this process! To be honest, although Monkas actions violated the Navys regulations, Luffys actions were also illegal when investigated. One yard goes to one yard, if you really want to be held accountable, Luffy can also hold him accountable! However, the Warring States did not hold him accountable, or subconsciously ignored him! I did this not because of anything else, but because Luffys grandfather was Karp! Although Karp usually doesn''t pay attention, it is undeniable that as a lieutenant admiral and a naval hero, he is still quite powerful in the navy. Kapu and Sengoku are still friends! So the Warring States did not pursue Luffy''s responsibility, or subconsciously ignored the existence of this friend''s grandson! The people present knew this well, but no one opposed it, and even the upright character and cruel red dog did not say anything! Well, he doesn''t want to offend Karp for nothing! Of course, there is also the reason that Luffy is an adventurer at this time, not a pirate! If Luffy hangs the Pirate Flag like the original work~www.novelhall.com~, no matter how many people present don''t want to offend Karp, they can only hang Luffy as a reward! After all, they are the navy! --- at the same time. Somewhere in the Great Channel, Ace, who was eating in the restaurant, inadvertently glanced at today''s news on the table. Immediately, he didn''t care to continue eating, so he picked up the newspaper and looked at it carefully! After a while! "Hahaha, I didn''t expect Luffy to be so famous!!!" Ace looked at the headline of the newspaper and couldn''t help but laugh! --- Revolutionary Army Headquarters Looking at the headlines of today''s newspaper, Dorag''s eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what he was thinking! --- Windmill Village Mackinaw Bar! "This..." The villagers gathered in the bar, looking at the headlines in the newspaper, looked at each other, and didn''t know what to say for a while! They hope that Luffy will be famous, and they think that Luffy will be famous sooner or later, but they never thought that Luffy would be famous in this way! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 888： Go to war And in various places, when various characters reacted differently to the adventure king''s affairs, Sabo in Beihai also saw the news! "Adventure King?" Sabo, who took time out of his busy schedule, looked at the headline and content of the newspaper in front of him, but didn''t know what expression he should show! Happy... The way the brothers became famous seems... not normal! ? not happy... Brothers are somehow famous? After tangling for a long time, Sabo had no choice but to put the newspaper aside, and muttered, "Forget it! Let''s do business!" As he said, Sabo asked Braka who was helping him with the matter, "How is it, are everyone here?" "It''s all here!" Blaka nodded and said, "A few days ago, the troops we mobilized from nearby have successively entered our Kingdom of Ricus! Although there are only one hundred thousand, plus the original ten of the Kingdom of Ricus. Ten thousand people, as well as the defensive side, should be enough in the number of troops!" "Although the Kakzi Kingdom has 300,000 troops, it is impossible to dispatch all of them. The maximum dispatched is 200,000, which is great, and we add up to 200,000, which is no less than them in number!" "However, equipment is a problem! In recent years, the North Sea has been too chaotic. Wars have been frequent, and munitions have always been in short supply. Our strongholds and bases are also lacking in equipment. At present, we have only adjusted more than 40,000 guns. , And more than a hundred guns entered the kingdom!" "In addition to the original firearms of our kingdom, and the firearms that the army that later entered the kingdom itself, we still have nearly a quarter, that is, fifty thousand people can''t get firearms!" Listening to this, the expression on Sabo''s face has not changed! To be honest, he has given up the chance of winning with normal play! Although there are three-quarters of the equipped, or 150,000 people, he still doesn''t think he will win! It is not that he has no confidence in himself or the revolutionary army, but that this is reality! Needless to say, the army of the Kakzi Kingdom is top-notch both in equipment and training in the North Sea! And they? I wont talk about the original army, it''s completely a crowd of 100,000 mobs, and you can watch the 100,000 army just mobilized from all over the North Sea! But, it''s just for watching! The army of these revolutionary forces is not stronger than the army of the Kakzi Kingdom, or even weaker. In addition, they are temporarily mobilized from various branches and bases in the North Sea. There is basically no disciplinary cooperation. How to fight? There is no way! In this case, Sabo can only find a way to find another way! "Then...how about the support the kings promised us?" Sabo asked hesitantly. Listening to this, Braka couldn''t help showing a bitter expression, saying, "Those kings don''t think we will win, so their support..." "No support?" Sabo frowned. "No, here it is!" Blaka shook his head. "What''s going on then?" Sabo raised his brow and asked. Blaka gritted his teeth and said, "Their support is artillery shells and mines!" "Ok!?" Sabo frowned first, and some did not understand what these kings meant. But then, after another thought, he understood the meaning of these kings again! Landmines and artillery shells are cheap, but they are really powerful, especially for defense. They are excellent things. Even if there are enough artillery shells and mines in a kingdom like the Kingdom of Rejoice, it will be enough to attack Kakzi. The kingdom caused huge damage! The idea of ??these kings is to let the Kingdom of Ricus be cannon fodder, and use shells and mines to redeem the army of the Kingdom of Kakzi! In this way, even if they have to face the Kingdom of Kakzi later, they will only face a kingdom where the army has been seriously injured! Thinking about it, Sabo didn''t complain, but asked, "How many shells and mines did they send?" Free things, no matter what Saab is, it doesnt matter! "There is no specific statistics, but there are at least ten ships! Most of them are mines, and a few are shells!" Blaka replied. "You turn around and ask people to transport everything to the warehouse, I''ll use it later!" After Sabo finished speaking, he looked at Bulaca and asked, "By the way, have everyone please come back?" "Come here!" Blaka said solemnly, "Located near us, who can come, every base, every branch, every stronghold, the most capable people are here! A total of one hundred. Number one!" "A hundred?" Sabo frowned and muttered to himself, "It''s a bit less, but it''s almost the same!" said, he asked Braka again, "By the way, are you able to make those iron shields that can protect you from bullets?" "Okay!" Blaka said in a deep voice, "During the overtime work of hundreds of craftsmen, we have created more than 100 shields that can cover the whole body and guard against bullets!" "Have you tested it?" Sabo asked. "Yes!" Blaka confirmed, "We have tried all the guns that are available on the market, and the most powerful one is only 0.3 centimeters into the shield. The thickness of the shield is three centimeters. There will be tens of thousands of the same bullet hitting it in time, and nothing will happen!" "Very good!" Sabo praised him, and said again, "Now, you have someone send those shields to the one hundred or so people we invited back, so that they can practice, how familiar they are!" After listening to these words, Blaka''s inspiration flashed, and suddenly he understood a little! Originally, he was still wondering a few days ago. Sabo asked him to make these iron shields that are bulletproof, but thick and heavy, and are not used by ordinary soldiers at all! Today, after listening to Sabos words, he just wondered why he was asked to build these shields! turns out to be used by these people! Although these shields are completely unusable by ordinary soldiers, the people who are gathered from various bases, branches, and strongholds are not ordinary soldiers! They can basically hit ten or even dozens, hundreds of them! The iron shield is completely unusable in the hands of ordinary soldiers. In the hands of these people, it is easy to use! "Wait~www.novelhall.com~ I seem to know, what Saabs staff thinks!" Blaka said inwardly. The most capable person, the iron shield, and the hopeless army, etc., gradually became a line in Blaka''s heart. Suddenly he wondered a bit, what on earth would Sabo do afterwards! Thinking, Blaka did not say his guess, but showed an admiring look, looked at Sabo, and said solemnly, "Understood! I will do it!" After finishing speaking, Blaka didn''t stay much, turned around and left here! And Sabo looked at his leaving back, with an inexplicable light in his eyes, and said to himself, "It seems...the idea has been guessed?" ---- In the following time, the Kingdom of Liqius was still frequently mobilizing soldiers and horses and arranging defenses! Until...this day! "Quack~" Accompanied by the calls of seabirds, a super-giant fleet with a width of more than one kilometer and a length of more than ten kilometers, set off from the dock of the Kingdom of Kakzi, and marched toward the Kingdom of Lichus mightily. "The war is about to begin~" The passing merchant ships, the people on the cruise ship, looking at this aggressive fleet, all had such an idea! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 889： Crossfire Lieus Kingdom Southern Port There are many ports in the Kingdom of Liqius, but the largest of them is also the closest to the Kingdom of Kakzi. It is undoubtedly the southern port! Because of this, starting from the Kingdom of Kakzi, a mighty army, up to two hundred thousand troops, is staying outside this port at this time! among them. on the biggest sailing warship! "Shakah, how do you think you can fight it?" Caesar Garnett, the general of the Kakzi Kingdom, asked politely towards Shaka who was wearing a mask. "You see it done by yourself, I''m here to sit here, I don''t understand the war!" Shaka shook his head. "Well, I will come by myself!" Garnett nodded without hesitation and agreed. The question he just asked was just because he respected Shaka, so he just asked more! If Shaka really agreed, he would not know what to do! After all, it is a big taboo for a layman to direct an insider! "Manu, go and negotiate before the battle!" Garnett took a deep breath, and then solemnly ordered to the officer on the side. "Yes! Commander Garnett!" After a salute, the officer named Manu turned and left! Although Garnett is the general of the Kingdom of Cakzi, he has an army of nearly 300,000 under his hand, but within Saint Martin, his military position is only commander. In a while! A ship stood out from the fleet and headed for the southern port! "As long as you play beautifully this time, you should have enough military merit. Then there is hope to be promoted to commander!" Garnett looked at the ships that stood out from the fleet, his eyes flickered and his heart secretly excited! Commander is the new military position of Saint Martin in the past ten years! With the continuous expansion of the army, the original regiment system is obviously not enough. Therefore, after internal discussions, Saint Martin decided to add the group army to the original army level! The ten armies unite to form a group army! With the increase in the organizational system, the military position must be increased, so after discussions, St. Martin''s internal decision was made to add the position of commander to the original military commander. the other side! Sabo, who is located on the wall of the southern port city, is holding a telescope, looking at the fleet on the sea that is pressed together by black, with a solemn expression! "Report---" accompanied by a long voice from far to near to Sabo''s ear, a soldier also hurriedly came to Sabo''s side! "Say!" Sabo replied while continuing to look at the fleet not far away. "The other party sent a ship to ask for negotiations before the formation!" The soldier reported. Sabo listened to the soldiers'' words, and after scanning the sea again with binoculars, he found the ship that stood out from the fleet! "Negotiations before the formation? I am afraid it is to declare war before the formation!" Sabo looked at the ships that stood out, thought to himself, and replied, "Promise them! In addition, let Wiggins negotiate with them!" "Yes!" After a respectful salute, the soldier turned and ran away! soon! There is also a ship that emerged from the southern port and headed towards the fleet of the Kingdom of Kakzi! In a while! The ships that stood out on both sides met at the center point of both sides! "Do you know that the Kingdom of Liqius is guilty?" As soon as we met, Manu, the officer in charge of negotiations with the Kingdom of Kakzi, was the first to win! "Hehe! What crime do you know?" The Liqius Kingdom was responsible for the negotiations, a sturdy man with dark skin, short black hair, and a height of about 1.8 meters, not to be outdone, and responded with a sneer. "Attacking the fishing boats of our Kingdom of Kakzi, causing the death of more than 30 meters of fishermen in our kingdom, this is a big crime!" Manu said sharply. "It is the remnants of the previous generation of Kings of the Kingdom of Rejoice who attacked you, not the people of our Kingdom of Rejoice!" Wiggins replied in a deep voice. "If something goes wrong, it is a remnant. Wasn''t he an officer of your kingdom before the accident? Ah? Don''t you dare to say it?" Manu said angrily. Although Manu is now acting angry, he is actually very calm in his heart. He knows exactly who caused the fishermens death, but in order to gain justice, he still decisively chooses to buckle the kingdom of Ricus. hat! "The remnant is the remnant, our Kingdom of Lichus disdains to lie!" Wiggins retorted. ... After the two sides fought each other for a few more minutes, they ended up in Manus "You Kingdom of Lycus is waiting, our Kingdom of Kakzi will definitely avenge the death of our citizens!" In the declaration of war, the two sides broke up unhappy. , Each drove the boat back to the battlefield! As for this, the leaders on both sides have no mood swings! This is already expected! "Have everything been set up?" Sabo looked at the ship returning to the port and asked blankly towards the side of Braka. "Alright!" Blaka replied in a deep voice, "Now every corner of the city has been placed, if necessary, the whole city can be up to the sky!" "Okay!" Sabo nodded and said calmly, "Now let''s load all the artillery! Do something to resist!" "Yes!" Blaka nodded solemnly, then turned and left Sabo! ---- the other side! Looking at the ship returning to the position, Garnett took a deep breath and ordered the soldier on the side in a deep voice, "Order to go down, the whole army will attack!!!" "Yes!" The soldier nodded heavily, then turned and left! In a while! "Woo~" Accompanied by the long horn sound, the fleet of 200,000 troops, crushed by the black, slowly pressed towards the southern port! "Fire!" When the fleet of the Kingdom of Kakzi came within the range of the Kingdom of Rieus, Sabo decisively gave the order! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ Dozens of black cannonballs, accompanied by a strong smell of gunpowder, moved towards the fleet attack of the Kakzi Kingdom! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Soon, amid the explosion of the shells, more than ten ships of the Kakzi Kingdom burst into flames. was hit! However, Garnett, who has experienced many battles, is not sad about this. Instead, he frowned and said to himself, "The firepower of the other party... seems a little bit small!" According to a normal kingdom, such an important port obviously cannot have dozens of guns! Even if the Kingdom of Liqius is indeed poor, it is indeed a bit too much to say that there are dozens of guns in a port with a million people! Thinking about it, Garnett didnt say anything. He only raised his vigilance in his heart, and calmly ordered the soldiers on the side. Before the third round of shooting, we rushed into the range of our ship, and then fired, covering the southern port!" "Yes!" After the soldier nodded, he turned and ran away! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 890： Garnetts anger What is it like to launch a huge fleet of 200,000 troops? overwhelming! The cannonballs that were fired were like a dark cloud, and a black lacquer covered the sky over the coastal strip closest to the sea in the southern port, forming a rain of cannonballs that made the scalp numb. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... And when this rain of cannonballs fell, the violent explosion sound was like thousands of hanging firecrackers being lit together, and it was ringing densely, and the people within ten kilometers of the bomb were deafening! "Boom!" At the same time, the entire southern port, as well as the nearby sea water and the earth, seemed to have encountered an earthquake. The ground was shaking, the mountains were shaking, the waves were rolling, and the smoke and gunpowder mixed together, covering the sky! only three minutes! With three rounds of artillery fire from the Kingdom of Richus, dozens of ships were lost, and the fleet rushed to the Kingdom of Kakzi, within the range of shooting to the southern port, and half of the entire southern port was brought to the sea. Become a flat ground! "All troops land!" Watching this scene, Garnett''s face did not change, and he coldly gave a new round of orders! Immediately, the ship docked! "Kill!" "Go!" "Fight for the kingdom!!!" ... Two hundred thousand soldiers roared like a tide, rushing into the southern port where the smoke and dust had not yet dissipated! "Strange? Why is there no gunfire?" After almost 200,000 soldiers got off the ship, Garnett frowned. It stands to reason that although most of the southern port was bombarded by this round of artillery bombardment, there was still another half that was fine. In the half that was fine, there would be more or less soldiers remaining! The remaining soldiers saw the 200,000 soldiers of the Kakzi Kingdom. Even if they flee in fright, there would be gunshots! Or the soldiers of the Kingdom of Khaquez fired in pursuit, or the soldiers of the Kingdom of Ricus fired to escape, but no matter what, there will be gunfire! But now there are no gunshots, which makes Garnett a little bit confused! Doubtful, Garnett got off the boat! But when he entered the southern port that was half-evened, he found that there was no enemy in the southern port except for the 200,000 soldiers of the Kakzi Kingdom who were at a loss! "Strange? What about the enemy?" Garnett was filled with the same doubts as the 200,000 soldiers. --- at the same time! On a high mountain not far from the southern port, Sabo is looking at the southern port that has been leveled in half with a telescope. "I still underestimate the firepower of the Kakzi Kingdom!" Sabo murmured. As he said, he put down the telescope in his hand and ordered to the side of Blaka, "Well, I have seen the opponent enter the port, start it!" "Yes!" Blaka nodded without hesitation. Immediately, he carefully took out a remote control-like thing from his arms! After opening the lid on the remote control to prevent accidental touches, Blaka took a deep breath and pressed the red button in the middle of the remote control! immediately! "Boom!!!" A shocking explosion sounded. "Boom!" Afterwards, a noticeable movement from the southern port directly reached the mountain at the foot of Sabo! When Sabo used his binoculars to look at the southern port again, the remaining half was gone! only left the sky full of smoke and gunpowder! no doubt! The rest of the southern port also exploded! "Let''s go!" After watching for a while, Sabo took a deep breath and said in a deep voice to Blaka on the side. "Ok!" After Blaka nodded, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he hesitated for a while and asked, "Staff Saab, we really want to give them all of the southern part of the Kingdom of Ricus, and then shrink the defense to the king city. ?" "This explosion can at least cause the death of tens of thousands of soldiers on the other side? If we lean on the southern city and fight and retreat, we may not be able to defeat them before the other side can attack the city!" After hearing this, Sabo paused when he was about to move. He turned his head to look at Braque, and said seriously, "I understand what you mean! But if you do that, the damage to our army and our city will be too great! And there is a danger of being overturned!" "The combat power of our army itself is somewhat different from that of the Kingdom of Kakzi. Once the two sides encounter, even if the opponent''s soldiers are now less than ours, even if we defend the city, there is a great possibility of failure!" "And in this case, once you do what you say, not to mention the losses of the soldiers and the city due to the battle, the morale damage to our army will be too great!" "Continuously defeating, do you think our soldiers will have the courage to fight again if they confront each other? Impossible! Soldiers who are not very good at first, then may even be defeated without fighting! And at that time , We really dont have the strength to fight the Kingdom of Khaquez!" "I see! I think it''s bad!" Blaka suddenly broke out in a cold sweat when he heard this. If Saab is not presiding over this war today, it will be a big problem! At this time, Sabo added, "The reason why you want to be poor is because you care about the gains and losses of the city! The leader once taught me a word, and I gave it to you today! As long as people are there, everything is there, but If people are gone, it is equivalent to losing everything!" "What do you mean?" Braka asked inexplicably. "As long as our people are there, even if all the cities in the south are lost? After we beat them, don''t all the cities in this region belong to us?" Sabo explained in simple words as possible ! After a moment of taste, Braka suddenly said, "I understand, people are in the city, and people are lost in the city!" "Yes!" Sabo nodded and said again, "Are there any questions? If not, let''s go!" "Well, let''s go!" Blaka nodded! --- the other side! Kakzi Kingdom really what Buraka thought, because the explosion lost tens of thousands of people? No! Time goes back to three minutes ago! Looking at the empty southern port in front of him, Garnett was puzzled and prepared to let people search the remaining half of the city. But just now! He suddenly thought of the fact that there were only dozens of artillery at the southern port that opened fire on the fleet! Rare artillery fire... no gunfire... empty city... When all the factors were combined, Garnett suddenly felt a bad feeling in his mind! He thought of a terrible possibility! Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ Without any hesitation, Garnett roared and ordered, "Retreat, retreat, all retreat to the ship! Quick! Quick! Quick!" If the horrible things he thought might be true, then retreat is undoubtedly the best choice now. If the horrible things he thought might be fake, then the retreat would be nothing more than a waste of soldiers'' physical strength! Relative to the life of the soldier, he is willing to use the strength of the soldier to test whether the terrible possibility is true! "Da da da!" Listening to his orders, the well-trained soldiers of the Khaquez Kingdom did not hesitate. Everyone turned and ran towards the place where the ship was parked! After a while! "Boom!" In a sudden explosion, the remaining half of the city was also blown to the ground! Watching this scene, Garnett is thankful and angry! Fortunately, his orders were very decisive. Most of the soldiers fled. The anger is that a small part of the soldiers who rushed forward were blown up because they could not retreat. And that small group has tens of thousands of people! "Damn it!!!" Garnett clenched his fists and roared out in anger and unwillingness. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 891： Landmines Anger is really angry, and calm is also really calm! Garnett calmed down because of his anger! How to get revenge? This is Garnetts first thought to calm down! More than 10,000 people died. For Garnett, this is a vengeance! You know, in the past ten years, although the army of the Kakzi Kingdom led by Garnett has not suffered any casualties, it is only one time before the eyes of more than 10,000 at a time! In this case, can he not take revenge? However, after Garnett''s gaze scanned the surroundings, he put the matter of revenge first! At this time, in addition to the deaths of more than 10,000 people, there are also many wounded soldiers who have been injured to varying degrees because they are close to the explosion point, lying on the ground wailing! These are the most important things now! Thinking, Garnett called to Manu, his face solemnly commanded, "Make arrangements to let the uninjured soldiers come over, bring the wounded soldiers back to the ship, and let the military doctors with the army get treatment quickly!" "The priority is given to those who are seriously ill but there is still a chance of rescue. Those who are slightly injured will be put back a little bit, and those who are basically unsuccessful or there is no way to save... Give up!" At the end, there was a trace of sorrow on Garnett''s face! "Yes!" Hearing Garnett''s words, Manu''s eyes flashed unbearably, but finally he nodded heavily! And soon, with Manu''s arrangement, the wounded who had been everywhere were taken back to the boat and began to receive medical treatment! At this time, Garnett scanned the surrounding circle again, and his heart moved, called the soldiers on the side, and said, "Go and call some uninjured people over and collect all the broken arms and corpses! " Having said this, Garnett seemed to have thought of something, adding, "If you can find the name, burn it, collect the ashes, and take it back when we go back! If you can''t find the name, then gather it. , Burned together, let''s build a monument together in the future!" The explosion was very powerful. More than 10,000 people died, but only the front of the explosion was unable to retreat in time. The bones at the center of the explosion were completely absent, and the rest had a bit of limbs and arms, even in Some of those on the edge of the explosion still have whole bodies! "Yes!" The soldier nodded solemnly, turned around and trot away! In the following time, a series of things such as treating the wounded, distinguishing the corpse, cremating the corpse, etc., under the arrangement of Garnett and the efforts of the remaining 180,000 soldiers, proceeded in an orderly manner! one day later! "Preliminary treatments for all the wounded have now been completed! Except for 132 who died due to their injuries and 15 are still being rescued, the rest of the wounded have basically saved their lives!" Manu respectfully moved towards Gane Special report. "My lord, all the stumps and corpses have been collected! Except for more than a thousand people who were able to distinguish their identities on the spot, others were unable to distinguish their identities due to the absence of corpses, incomplete limbs, unrecognizable and other reasons!" A soldier said Report. Listening to the reports of the two, Garnett took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Leave one of the teachers here to deal with the funeral affairs here, and station at this port, the others tidy up and get ready to go!" "Yes!" Listening to Garnett''s words, Manu and the soldier nodded together. But then Manu hesitated and asked, "My lord, how should we fight next?" "No matter what else, kill all the way to the other country''s capital!" Garnett responded without hesitation without even thinking about it. "My lord, calm down!" When Manu heard this, his heart "cocked" and quickly persuaded him. He thought Garnett was very angry, so he wanted to directly kill the opponent''s country regardless of his desire. "I''m very calm!" Garnett took a deep look at Manu, and said in a deep voice, "I know, you think I was so angry because of the death of these soldiers, that I wanted to kill directly. To the other sides capital!" "But in fact, I am very calm now! The reason for directly killing the other country''s capital is just the most correct choice I think is made based on the current situation!" After that, Garnett explained, Its only a few months since the last time the Kingdom of Ricus was overthrown. In such a short period of time, you think the Revolutionary Army can buy everyones hearts. ?" "Impossible! It took only a few months for the people of the Kingdom of Richus to accept the rule of the revolutionary army! In this case, the Kingdom of Richus can be said to be under the control of the revolutionary army. The control of other local revolutionary forces is not high!" "Therefore, as long as we directly defeat the revolutionary army in the capital of the Kingdom of Regius, it will be much simpler to go back and clean up the rest of the Kingdom of Regius!" Listening to Garnett''s explanation, Manu let go of his hanging heart! "That''s how it is!" Manu said suddenly. "Well, if there is no problem, let''s go!" Garnett ordered again. "Okay, my lord!" Manu readily agreed this time! Soon, only the remaining 180,000 troops set off again, heading for the kingdom of Liqius! --- Three days later! "Boom!" Listening to the explosion from the front of the team, a trace of helplessness flashed across Garnett''s face! encountered a landmine again! This is not the first time I have encountered a landmine in the past few days! In the past three days, their team encountered landmines one after another on their way to the capital of the Kingdom of Richus. More or less, weirdly buried, or buried upright, there is no time to live on the road! In this regard, Garnett is helpless except for help! This hand of the Revolutionary Army that buried a landmine, he understands! is nothing more than to consume their soldiers and deplete their morale, delay their advancement speed, and give the revolutionary army more time to prepare! can understand, he still has no solution! Landmines are hard to guard against! Unless his army stops advancing, it will not be completely resolved, and the best situation is nothing more than the soldiers clearing the mines. But in this way, the time required for mine clearance is also a problem! "How to do?" A hint of mania appeared in Garnett''s mind. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com "Hoo---" But soon, he took a deep breath and suppressed the irritation. The whole person became calm and began to face the opponent of the Revolutionary Army! "The opposing commander is not easy!" Garnett thought calmly. Before, because I knew in advance that the other party was a revolutionary army, and knew that the other party didn''t know the true details of his side, Garnett was like a person with a God''s perspective, somewhat despising the other party! But after the southern port and the mines in front of him, he didn''t dare to despise each other anymore! Knowing the identity belongs to knowing the identity, but war is another matter! Although he knows the identity of the opponent, it is of no use to the war and cannot affect the war! Thinking like this, Garnett was taken aback! and many more! Knowing the identity, it seems...can influence the war! ? At this moment, a horse fork worm operation suddenly appeared in Garnett''s mind, causing a smile on his face! "Since you disgust me, don''t blame me for disgusting you too!" Garnett thought secretly in his heart. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 892： Law-abiding Garnett Beihai! Early in the morning, the large naval branch base near the Kingdom of Cakzi, the head of the branch in the naval branch base on Mung Bean Island, the colonel of the naval branch, and Louis Lillard, who is known as the dark knife, received a call. ! "Hey, um, it''s me, Lillard!" "Huh? You are Caesar Garnett, general of the Kingdom of Kakzi?" "What''s matter?" "What? Report?" "Who to report?" "Report the Kingdom of Liqius?" Hearing this, Lillard seemed to have heard some absurd things, and couldn''t help showing a weird expression! If it is normal, the Kingdom of Kakzi, as the Great Kingdom of the North Sea, is also a member of the country. Regardless of the report of the great general of their kingdom, Lillard must pay attention to it! After all, the celestial gold of the participating countries is the main source of funds for the navy! How can you ignore the report of the funder? But it''s different now! just kidding! Who doesnt know about the Kingdom of Kakzi and the Kingdom of Ricus in Beihai? At this time, it is difficult to make people wonder whether the report of the Kakzi Kingdom is retaliatory! And Lillard is so skeptical! Therefore, after he smiled, he euphemistically said, "That...General Garnett, what about you and the Kingdom of Richus, we know! In principle, we don''t favor anyone! " The meaning of Lillard is obvious! is to tell Garnett that their navy knows about the affairs between the Kingdom of Kakzi and the Kingdom of Richus, and hope that Garnett will not report others for his own benefit. Their navy will not participate in such things! However, the smile on Lillard''s face froze in the next second! "what?" "You said the Kingdom of Richus was overthrown by the revolutionary army? The Kingdom of Richus is just a revolutionary army with a kingdom''s name?" Lillard was a little surprised at the voice of Garnett on the phone. Said. "Yes!" Garnett''s voice on the other end of the phone answered him very positively! Lillard sighed deeply, suppressed the turmoil in his heart, and asked calmly, "Do you have any evidence? If there is no evidence, then..." Lillard did not say the following words, but his meaning is very obvious, if there is no evidence, then he can only regard this report as Garnett''s retaliatory report! "Have!" Garnett responded without hesitation. Since he was going to report it, he naturally thought of this! also obtained a lot of so-called "evidence". Of course, this so-called "evidence" was not taken on-site, but Garnett obtained it from San Martine. The process only took ten minutes! "Can you show me the evidence?" Lillard asked again. "Do you have that kind of phone bug that can fax? The kind that can send pictures!" Garnett did not refuse, but asked rhetorically. "Yes!" Lillard said solemnly. As a large-scale naval branch base in the North Sea, he doesn''t say there are everything here, but there are all office appliances like telephone bugs with fax machines! "Wait I will post some photos that can be used as evidence to you!" Garnett said sternly. "Row!" Lillard nodded. soon. "---" With the sound of the phone bug with the fax machine operating, the color faxes that were a little blurry, but the people on it were vaguely distinguishable, were sent to Lillard''s office! Seeing these faxes, Lillard''s face changed drastically! Dorrag was talking with Blaka, the new king of the Kingdom of Lieus who overthrew the Kingdom of Lieus, and Blaka seemed very respectful! Although the appearance of the two is a bit vague in the fax, as the navy, especially the navy located near the kingdom of Kakzi, how could they not know Dorag, who is known as the most murderous criminal in the world, and the kingdom of Kakzi, also near What about the new king of the Kingdom of Ricus? Therefore, he immediately determined the identities of the two! "Wait, I''ll report it! I''ll get back to you later!" Lillard immediately said to Garnett after confirming the identities of the two. "Well, good!" Garnett on the other end of the phone had no objection, and he immediately agreed. In a while! Lillard reported the incident and the fax as evidence to the Navy Headquarters! "Send someone to the Kingdom of Lipus as soon as possible to confirm, and to verify whether the matter was forged by the Kingdom of Kakzi, or is it true!" After a period of internal discussions, the Navy Headquarters quickly gave Lillard a response! The revolutionary army has always been one of the objects that the world government pays attention to. Now that it finds traces, it naturally needs to be traced and cracked down. However, considering the special relationship between the Kingdom of Kakzi and the Kingdom of Ricus at this time, the navy headquarters did not make a conclusion, but asked Lillard to confirm it again! The navy is also afraid that it will be wrong to blame the good guy, and it will be pitted by the Kingdom of Kakzi! "Understood!" Lillard responded simply. Soon, after Lillard hung up the Navy, he turned around and called Garnett! "General Garnett, we have determined what you reported, but considering the special relationship between the Kingdom of Kakzi and the Kingdom of Richus at this time, we will send someone to further determine it!" Lillard said in a deep voice. "It''s okay, it''s okay, so be it!" Garnett responded with a smile. Afterwards, the two parties had a few more conversations, and they both hung up the phone! "Richus Kingdom... Revolutionary Army..." In the office, Lillard, who hung up the phone, sat in a chair and looked in the direction of the Kingdom of Richus through the window. His eyes flickered and he muttered not knowing what he was thinking! --- the other side! After hanging up the phone, Garnett couldn''t help but burst into a bright smile! His horse forkworm operation is complete! After being overshadowed by the revolutionary army, and disgusting enough by the revolutionary army''s landmines, he felt so good for the first time. "I still have to thank your Majesty! If you don''t know the identity of the other party in advance, this kind of operation will definitely not work!" Garnett smiled and couldn''t help but sigh! The most important thing in this wave of operations is to know the identity of the other party in advance! If he doesn''t know the identity of the other party, then he definitely can''t think of this operation! Without knowing the identity of the other party, he would never think of reporting the other party! Thinking about it, Garnett showed an expression of interest and murmured, "When the Navy decides, things will be fun!" Its okay not to report the situation in the Kingdom of Liqius~www.novelhall.com~ But once the report is reported, the navy will check it, so basically check it out! Apart from anything else, it is simply impossible to hide the fact that one hundred thousand revolutionary troops entered the Kingdom of Lieux! 100,000 people! As long as the navy''s brain is not humorous, it will always track down clues and catch the tail of the revolutionary army! And once the navy has confirmed the identity of the opponent, things will become interesting by then! The revolutionary army and the navy will definitely clashed! Well, even if the navy does not want to conflict with the revolutionary army, the world government above the navy will let them conflict with the revolutionary army! For a force like the Revolutionary Army that is not in line with the world government in terms of ideas, the world government must hunt down to death! "But, is it a bit too sinister for me to do this?" Suddenly, this idea appeared in Garnett''s mind! But soon, he suppressed this idea! Seeing terrorists hold tight...Ah no, isnt reporting is what a law-abiding person should do? Thinking about it, Garnett couldn''t help laughing. "It seems that I am still a law-abiding person!" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 893： Saabs request for help Listening to the message on the phone, Sabo was stunned! completely stunned! They were reported? As an anti-world government organization, the Revolutionary Army has been able to operate under the eyelids of the world government for so many years. Nothing has happened yet. Naturally, there is a powerful intelligence network, and there are even their intelligence personnel in the navy! Therefore, Sabo received the news as soon as he was reported! Are they exposed? How was it exposed? The person who reported the report turned out to be the general of the Kingdom of Kakzi? How did he know? ... Countless doubts appeared in his head at the same time he received the news. How to do? strongly suppressed the doubts and returned to reality, the only question that appeared in front of Sabo! The situation is like two societies fighting each other. Sabo is the leader of one of the societies! Originally, he was strategizing and commanding the organization he was starting to follow his plan step by step to erode the enemy''s organization. As a result, when the plan was underway, the other party''s newspaper turned out to be an official. Facing the opponent''s horse fork worm operation, Sabo, who was almost messed up in the wind, knew that what is needed most is not to fix the opponent''s society, nor to think about how to expose the problem, but how to deal with the upcoming officials! Well, if you say he didn''t commit any crimes, that''s okay, even if the other party reports to the official, there is nothing wrong. But his criminal evidence is very conspicuous, almost a check is accurate, this is a bit painful! After thinking for a long time, Sabo still did not think of a good way! No way, the one hundred thousand revolutionary army he mobilized from all over Beihai is so conspicuous! Its okay if you dont check, but if you want to check, with the navys capabilities, its not easy to find out the 100,000 revolutionary army? Furthermore, the Revolutionary Army has undercover agents in the Navy, but the Navy also has undercover agents in the Revolutionary Army! The mobilization of 100,000 people is not a trivial matter within the revolutionary army! Although because of the strict confidentiality mechanism of the Revolutionary Army, the navy undercover in the Revolutionary Army may not know where the 100,000 people were transferred from, why they were transferred, and where they were transferred, but they must know that there are 100,000 people transferred this time. thing! After knowing it, by comparing the two, it is easy to tell that these 100,000 people are the revolutionary army! "Da da da!" Just as Sabo was thinking about how to deal with the Navy, one of his men rushed to his side! "Huh~Sa...Sabo...staff, something...something happened!" the subordinate said breathlessly. "What''s the matter?" Seeing his subordinates like this, Sabo''s heart "cocked", and he immediately felt a bad feeling, so he hurriedly asked. "Huh~" The subordinate took a deep breath, calmed down a little, and explained, "The army of the Kingdom of Kakzi is divided into two groups, and they continue to advance toward us all the way, all the way back to the port, as if they are going to sail to take possession of our kingdom. The port is blocked!" ban all ports in the Kingdom of Ricus? After listening to the report, Sabo''s face changed a lot after thinking a little bit! If it is normal, or if it is normal to fight against the Kakzi Kingdom, then he will not panic at all when this happens. Although the Kingdom of Liqius was stricken by the previous king''s misfortune, and suffered heavy losses in all aspects, but the food was sufficient! Because the Kingdom of Richus is a large grain-producing country, food is not only the most abundant thing in the Kingdom of Richus, but also has always been one of the main goods of the Kingdom of Richus in foreign trade. There is still a lot of grain in the Kingdom of Richus! Therefore, if it is normal or normal to fight against the Kakzi Kingdom, he will not panic! In his opinion, he will consume the people of the Kakzi Kingdom in a big deal. Anyway, there is food! But it''s different now! The Navy is about to investigate, and the result of the investigation is almost certain! In this case, the Kingdom of Khaquez continued to move towards the capital, and all the ports of the Kingdom of Ricus were blocked all the way. Sabo used his **** to know what the Kingdom of Khaquez was doing! It is clear that their revolutionary army cannot run if they want to run, and there is no way to stay if they want to stay! "It won''t work, you must notify the leader in this situation, and ask for help!" After thinking for a while, Sabo gritted his teeth and made a decision! Although Dorag''s purpose of handing over the battle of the Kingdom of Ricus to Sabo was to experience him, it stands to reason that he shouldn''t ask Dorag for help when he encounters difficulties. Because this will not only affect this experience, but also his evaluation in Dorag''s heart! But the current situation is really beyond Sabo''s expectations. And under the premise of the navy''s intervention, the situation was completely out of his control. If you don''t find Dorag, Sabo doesn''t need to think about it, and it is likely to cause more serious things later! So, after thinking about it again and again, Sabo decided to find Dorag! Soon, Sabo called Dorag''s phone! After telling the story with Dorag, Dorag made a slightly surprised voice on the other end of the phone, "Really?" From the tone of voice, Sabo could hear that what happened here in the Kingdom of Ricus was also a bit beyond Dorag''s expectation! "Really!" Sabo nodded with certainty, and said helplessly, "I don''t know how the Kakzi Kingdom discovered it, but the other party has indeed reported us, and I heard that the other party still Bring out the evidence!" Now Dorage is also silent! After half a ring, Dorag on the other end of the phone said again, "Retreat!" ? ? ? Listening to these words, Sabo was taken aback, and said in a somewhat unbelievable way, "But the leader, we have invested so much in the Kingdom of Lieux, so now we are so hand-in-hand?" "Also, we can retreat, but the civilians of the Kingdom of Rieus cannot withdraw! Once we retreat, the Kingdom of Kakzi will definitely occupy the Kingdom of Rieus!" Listening to this, Dorag on the other end of the phone took a deep breath and said, "I know what you said, but the navy has discovered it now. If you don''t retreat, what will you think about the consequences? " What are the consequences... The navy joins the war? World government crackdown? finally developed into a war between the revolutionary army and the world government? Sabo can''t help but shed cold sweat after thinking about it, because all the above are possible! The biggest advantage of their revolutionary army is concealment and secrecy, and the world government cannot attack it, but if there is a conspicuous revolutionary army force appearing ~www.novelhall.com~ then the revolutionary army will not only lose its greatest advantage, but the world government will have a blow The goal! And once this conspicuous target, the revolutionary army is reluctant to give up, it may even evolve into a war between the revolutionary army and the world government in the end! Although it is reasonable to say that sooner or later the revolutionary army will have a battle with the world government, but that is not the case! In the battle sooner or later, there is a big difference between sooner and later! Although the revolutionary army is not small at this time, it is idiotic to say that it is evenly matched with the world government. Once a war really breaks out between the two sides, the revolutionary army will not be said to be annihilated, but at least it will be greatly damaged, and it will no longer be able to oppose the world government for a long time! Therefore, for the future cause of the revolutionary army, in order to defeat the world government as soon as possible, the revolutionary army must not be able to fight the world government now! Two rights, whichever harms, takes the lesser! After trying to understand, Sabo took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I understand!" Speaking, Sabo seemed to have thought of something general, and added, "Oh, yes, the leader! The kingdom of Kakzi also asked all the ports of the Kingdom of Ricus to be closed. It is not easy to retreat!" "I understand! Leave this to me! When you choose a port, I will let someone pick you up!" Dorrag said in a deep voice. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 894： Bear infested King St. Martins Palace "Snapped!" "Report? Garnett is really a **** talent!" Arthur looked at the information in front of him, patted his thigh, and couldn''t help but spit out an swear word. Arthur never expected that Garnett would come up with this horse fork worm operation to deal with the revolutionary army! His initial idea was just to use the revolutionary army not knowing the true identity of the Kakzi Kingdom, and he knew the advantage of the revolutionary army to experience his subordinates, so that they could adapt to the scene of fighting the revolutionary army in advance! Garnett, this kind of horse fork bug fucking, in Arthur''s opinion, somewhat misunderstood his meaning, a bit of a trick! Of course, by coincidence, this horse fork worm operation is indeed a horse fork worm! Using the navy, using the power of the world government to deal with the revolutionary army, no matter who wins or loses in the end, the cheapest is Saint Martin. It can be said that it is a good way to make money without losing it! Thinking, Arthur couldnt help but exclaimed, This operation can be used as a conventional method to deal with the revolutionary army in the future! This will not only effectively curb the development of the revolutionary army, but also control the strength of the revolutionary army to a certain extent, but also by the way. Kill the power of the world government!" After a long time of excitement, Arthur calmed down! After calming down, Arthur began to study the current situation! The ending of the Kingdom of Qiusi is now doomed! will definitely be destroyed! Even if Arthur is willing to let them go now, the world government is not willing! I finally caught an exposed revolutionary army, why would the world government be willing to let them go? "However, what is the idea of ??the Revolutionary Army?" Arthur frowned slightly! Arthur knew that this kind of thing was reported, and the revolutionary army should receive the news soon! After all, to develop into such a huge organization under the eyes of the world government, the revolutionary army''s intelligence network is not built! After knowing that they have been reported, the revolutionary army will quickly come to the same conclusion as he is now --- their power in the Kingdom of Rejoice will definitely be destroyed! There is no shortage of wise men in the revolutionary army, no lack of people who can think, the answers Arthur can come to, they can naturally too! "The revolutionary army...will retreat?" After thinking for a long time, Arthur came up with an answer! In his opinion, if the revolutionary army is not hot-headed and wants to smash with the world government, then it can only retreat! Although the retreat will cause a lot of losses, including all the resources they invested in the Kingdom of Lichus, they will also lose all the resources, but it can prevent the revolutionary army from suffering greater losses. Generally speaking, it is a very safe way! "Let them retreat?" After Arthur came up with the answer, another question arose in his mind! It is a problem not to let the revolutionary army retreat! Now Shaka is sitting in the battle of the Kingdom of Ricus, if he refuses to let it, it will be a matter of one sentence! However, there is no good in not allowing it! In addition to causing the revolutionary army to desperately, nothing can be gained! Similarly, the benefits of letting are not great! Besides being able to accept the Kingdom of Lieus smoothly and reducing the casualties of soldiers, there is nothing to gain! So, it''s almost the same if you let it or not! "It is Garnett now in charge, let him decide for himself!" Arthur finally made the decision! ---- Simultaneously! Chambord Islands! "Blubru!" The phone worm in the arms of a man with a cute bear head hat, nearly seven meters tall, sturdy back, and cold expression rang! "Hey!" The big man subconsciously took out the phone worm and answered it! "I understand!" When the person on the phone worm told the man about the matter, the man calmly agreed and hung up the phone! Then, the big man walked towards the pier of the Chambord Islands! "Hurry up, get out of the way!" "It''s a bear! It''s a tyrant bear!" "Don''t block his way. Last time a pirate blocked his way and was slapped off his head by a slap!" "Get out, get out of here!" ... On the bustling road, after the bustling crowd spotted the big man, most of them gave way in horror and retreated to both sides, for fear of being killed by the big man because they blocked the way to the big man! However, there are some weird things, but they refuse to give way! "Are you a running dog of the Navy, a tyrant bear in the Sea of ??Seven Wus?" A thin man with a arrogant bald head holding a shotgun and dozens of people stopped the bear on his way! "Da da da!" However, the bear ignored them. After a faint glance at the thin man, the bear pushed aside the thin man in front of him and walked straight towards the original goal! Seeing this, the arrogant expression on the thin man''s face froze, and then he furiously said, "Damn, don''t you hear me talking to you?" said, the thin man stretched out his hand, he was about to hold the bear''s clothes! But the next moment, the hand that the skinny stretched out froze in the air! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With a slight air explosion, the skinny and the skinny''s heads did not know when they were separated from their bodies, and they flew directly onto the garbage dump aside! "Gulong!" Seeing this scene, everyone present couldn''t help but swallow! Although the bear was still walking, as if it had done nothing, and everyone present did not see any actions of the bear, but the bear was provoked at the last moment, and the head of the thin man and his men were separated from the body at the next moment. Who did it? It goes without saying! "It really is a tyrant!" "Quick, quick, get out of the way!" "Don''t offend him!" ... The people who had already let the road open, at this moment got closer to the walls on both sides of the road, and seemed to wish their body and the walls on both sides of the road merge into one! But Xiong did not respond to this, but kept walking! Soon, in the "friendship" of pedestrians on the road, the bear came to the dock! But he did not get on any ship! but after looking up at the sky, he chose a direction. "Beihai... Kingdom of Lichus..." After the bear whispered in a voice that no one could hear, his legs flexed slightly. "boom!" After an explosion out of thin air, the bear''s figure disappeared at the port! ---- Beihai The capital of the Kingdom of Liqius! "Hurry up~www.novelhall.com~ get everything together!" "Quickly, all things are packed!" "Move, move!" ... In the capital, especially near the palace, there are densely packed people with guns, carrying boxes of things. At this moment, Sabo, who is on the palace wall, is quietly looking at the busy people below! "Saab staff, are we really going to retreat?" Braka said unwillingly. "Hmm!" Sabo nodded blankly! "But, we have invested so much in the Kingdom of Lycus!" Braka said bitterly. "If you don''t retreat, you will lose more by then!" Sabo explained lightly. "Then...Could it only be so cheap for the Kingdom of Kakzi?" Braka asked with a frown. After hearing the words of Kakzi Kingdom, Sabo''s pupils suddenly shrank, his fists clenched involuntarily, and gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Cheap? No!" This is the first time he has suffered such a big loss! No matter how good his usual state of mind is, a hint of revenge has arisen at this time! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 895： Mud meteorite scorching sun! Hundreds of thousands of people lined up in a long dragon, walking on a gravel path with all kinds of goods, quietly, no one spoke, only the heavy breathing one after another, sweat dripping on the ground and the cargo. The sound of rolling wheels of the truck proves that these hundreds of thousands are still alive. At the top of the line! "Saab staff, isn''t it too dangerous for us to leave from here? This is the port where they landed!" Blaka turned to look at Sabo, frowning and asked. Sabo shook his head and said, "The most dangerous place is the safest place! Although this is the port where they landed, it is also the place where they have the weakest defense!" "I let intelligence personnel outside the kingdom have seen it from a distance, perhaps because they came from here. Apart from the wounded, there are about four to five thousand people stationed at their port. We walked from here and met. The hindrance is the smallest!" "As long as we go around the small road and avoid their main force that is marching towards the Kingdom of Regius, there will be no danger!" "Oh!" After listening to these words, Blaka nodded clearly, and said nothing! When Sabo saw this, he didn''t say anything. He just looked back deeply at the long line behind him, and looked at the revolutionary soldiers in the line and the people who originally joined the Revolutionary Army from the Kingdom of Rejoice. Falling sweat revealed a touch of confusion in his eyes! They originally came to save the Kingdom of Ricus, how could they be like this? Sabo asked himself, but he didn''t get any answer! "Maybe... this is the fate of our revolutionary army!" In the end, Sabo could only comfort himself like this! a long time! "Hoo--" Sabo turned his head again, looked straight ahead, and exhaled deeply. "Be sure to take them all back!" Sabor made a decision silently! ---- After half a day! Southern Port! Shaka with a mask is sitting on the pier that is already flat, holding a fishing rod, and fishing! The southern port is the weakest place in the kingdom of Kakzi among all the ports in the Kingdom of Rieus. But this is not only because the main force of the Kakzi Kingdom passed from this direction, but also because of the existence of Shaka! Shaka is here, Garnett naturally doesn''t need to deploy too much defense here! If an enemy is really heading here... Ha ha! The result speaks for itself! "Ok!?" Suddenly, Shaka, who was fishing, raised his brows and felt a murderous look! Following the source of murderous intent, Shaka subconsciously looked up! actually found a pile of soil with flowers and plants on it, which seemed to be specially made into a round shape, like a meteorite, flying in the sky, coming toward him aggressively! Seeing this, a gleam of light flashed in Shaka''s eyes, and he slowly stood up! ---- Time goes back to three minutes ago! An uninhabited island with rugged terrain not far from the southern port! "boom!" A huge figure fell from the sky and landed on the island! "This should be the small island near the Kingdom of Ricus, right?" The bear murmured after scanning the surrounding area. "Cracking!" "Yes!" At this moment, a figure suddenly emerged from the bushes on the side and responded to the bear while walking, "Master Bear, this is a five-person island near the Kingdom of Richus! I''m here to meet you! " "Tret!" The bear glanced at the voice that came out, and after a familiar greeting, said lightly, "Where is Saab now? Which port is he going to retreat from?" "The Saab staff is now near the southern port of the Kingdom of Ricus. The direction he wants to retreat is the southern port. There are more than four thousand soldiers guarding there, and there are a group of wounded men!" Treite, who had just emerged from the grass, replied. He took out a nearby map from his arms and pointed it to the bear! Xiong glanced at the map, noted the data on the map, and said in a calm and non-sounding voice, "You inform Saab that I will start attacking the southern port in a minute, and he will see the opportunity to break through!" As he said, Xiong seemed to think of something again, and added, "My current identity cannot be revealed, so I will only provide a little remote help to let him pay attention!" "Yes!" After Terai nodded, he took out a phone bug from his arms and called out! --- Soon, Sabo, who had come to a hill not far from the southern port, received the call! "Bear? Remote help?" Listening to the news coming from the other end of the phone, Sabo showed a surprised expression on his face! Xiong is the original founder of the Revolutionary Army, but for a secret plan, his information has long been erased from within the Revolutionary Army. Now only Miao Miao''s senior leaders of the revolutionary army and some people who have been in contact with bears know the existence of bears. Others, who joined later, even if they reach the top level, do not know the existence of bears! And Sabo never thought that the person who came this time was a bear! After all, Xiongs identity at this time does not allow him to have ties to the Revolutionary Army. Once someone finds out that he has ties to the Revolutionary Army, then their secret plan for the Revolutionary Army is likely to fail! But after another thought, Sabo felt that it was normal that the person who came was a bear! Because in the revolutionary army, only bears have this speed to support! It was a sudden thing that the Kingdom of Richus was reported here. Everyone, including Sabo and Dorag, never thought that the Kingdom of Kakzi would know their identities, and General Garnett would report them, so There is no preparation! The Kingdom of Corrius is not to be delayed here again! If you dont retreat quickly, once the navy comes to investigate and confirm, then the next thing we will usher in is the thunder strike of the world government, and more than 100,000 revolutionary troops will be here! Hundreds of thousands! This is not a small amount for the revolutionary army. Once it is lost, it is definitely more heartbreaking than the loss of the arrangement and investment of the Kingdom of Ritus. Therefore, in order to protect the more than 100,000 revolutionary army, it is normal to take a risk and let the bear support it! "I see, I will see the situation!" Sabo replied in a deep voice ~www.novelhall.com~ After speaking, Sabo hung up the phone! Then, he picked up the binoculars and looked at the southern port that was already a flat land! soon! In less than a minute, in Sabo''s line of sight, there appeared a mass of soil like a meteorite, with boundless might, from the sky to the southern port! "Here, here comes!" Sabo murmured, stretched out his hand and gestured to the men behind him to get them ready! But just when a cloud of mud like a meteorite was about to hit the port, the scene that made Sabo''s face changed a lot! The mud seemed to have been kicked. It turned a 120-degree bend in the air and shot towards Sabo! ? ? ? Now, Sabo is not calm at all! Nima? what''s the situation? Didnt you say that you want to hit the southern port? Why is the attack coming towards us? Thinking about it, Sabo''s face became distorted! "Boom!" But before he could make any response, this mass of mud, like a meteorite, hit the hill where he was. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 896： Bear me XX you XX who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? After three consecutive runs, the dizzy Sabo gradually recovered. glanced around subconsciously, Sabo was lucky and confused! Fortunately, the soil like a meteorite just hit the front of the mountain he was on! Before, because of the dual effects of him and the fleet of the Kakzi Kingdom, the southern port was blasted into flat ground. There was no cover, and all the surrounding areas were clear at a glance. Therefore, in order to avoid being discovered by the people of the Kakzi Kingdom in the southern port before retreating, he let the people of the revolutionary army under him hide on the back of this hill! Therefore, when this mud-like meteorite hit them, except for the aftermath of the violent impact, which made his head on the mountain hum and his consciousness was a little unclear, it did not cause too much trouble for these revolutionary troops. Big casualties! What was puzzled was, why did this soil like a meteorite hit them? But before he came up with an answer, the sight he saw inadvertently from the corner of his eye made his eyes crack! There are countless meteorite-like earth **** smashing towards the southern port! Of course, if only this is not enough to make his eyes split! The scene that really made his eyes cracked was when these meteorite-like earth **** were about to hit the southern port, a golden light suddenly appeared, jumping back and forth among these earth balls, and every earth touched by the golden light The ball, I didn''t know what was going on, it seemed to have eyes long, and it shot straight towards them! ??? what''s the situation? what happened? Why am I always the one who''s hurt? Why do these things shoot towards them? ... Looking at this scene, Sabo had countless doubts in his mind! But in the end. Under the threat of the clay ball, these countless doubts just turned into a sentence... "Retreat!!!" Sabo snarled with red eyes and cracked eyes. ---- the other side! Southern Port! Time goes back to three minutes ago! Looking at the earth ball that was about to hit the port, like a meteorite, Shaka''s eyes narrowed slightly. After a little thought, he decided to crush the thing! didn''t hesitate much! Shaka twisted his body, his head and feet fell down, head down and feet up, one hand supporting the ground, one foot came with an upside down golden hook and kicked towards the dirt ball. "---bang!" The moment his instep broke through the air and touched the earth ball, he suddenly discovered that there was an invisible tough film on the earth ball that wrapped the whole earth ball! Devil fruit capable person! After such a thought flashed in his mind, Shaka understood in an instant that he could not smash this earth ball! Well, if it is full force or using moves, of course Shaka can crush it! But because I thought it was just a clay ball before, Shaka didn''t use his full strength when he kicked it, so this time he definitely couldn''t break the clay ball, so he could only kick it away! Where can I go? After this thought appeared, Shaka made a decision in less than one-tenth of a second! kicked behind! no way! The southern port is a convex port. The first three directions are sea water. No matter where you kick it, when the mud ball hits the water, it will definitely cause a huge wave! Although he is not afraid of waves, the problem is that there are still thousands of wounded on the fleet of the Kingdom of Kakzi that is parked outside the port! Once a huge wave is caused, he will be fine, but the wounded may be! Under the action of the huge waves, the fleet will definitely shake a lot, and the wounded will likely be injured by that time! One can''t do it well, and several ships are overturned by the waves, then it may even cause casualties! So, Shaka decisively chose to kick to the place where there was no one behind! "!" Then, under Shakas intentional control, the earth ball flew towards the back of the southern port! However, before Shaka could see what happened to the mud ball, he suddenly felt countless murderous auras coming towards him! There are countless earth **** like meteorites like before, flying from the sky from unknown distances, and smashing towards the port! With so many clay balls, if they are all kicked to pieces, the pieces of clay will cause huge waves, right? Well, let''s kick it away as before! After a few thoughts flashed in his mind, Shaka sensed the position of the earth-filled ball of earth. He didn''t hesitate to bend his legs slightly. With a hard kick, the whole person turned into a golden light, and he was about to hit them Go to the dirt ball in the port! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Accompanied by a crash, the golden light formed by Shaka shuttled back and forth in the earth ball. When the mud ball touched the golden light of Shaka, the mud **** made a big bend of 120 degrees in the air under Shaka''s ingenious control, toward the first mud ball before. Kicked away! --- the other side! "!" "!" "!" ... With a violent sound of breaking through the air, the earth **** smashed into the hill like eyes! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The moment the earth ball touched the hill frontally, the earth ball exploded completely, causing the hill to shake violently. The first one! There is nothing wrong with this hill! But with the arrival of the second, third, and even fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth, the hill began to disintegrate! In the fierce collision with the earth ball, the mountain body of the hill cracked and fell off a little bit. "Boom!" Until the end, amid a loud noise, the hill fell over! After the hill collapsed, it was not only because of the death of the revolutionary army that was too late to retreat on the mountain, but also exposed the more than 100,000 revolutionary army behind the mountain to the range of the clay ball! Despite Sabos yelling speed before, how can hundreds of thousands of people walk and turn when they say turn? So, these clay **** smashed into the crowd without any hesitation after being blocked by the hill. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... As the earth ball hit the ground, a series of violent bombardment sounded, and countless painful screams also rang among the hundreds of thousands of revolutionary army! "what---" "It hurts~" "my leg!!!" ... If it is a civilian or an ordinary army ~www.novelhall.com~ under this scene, it is injured and loses the ability to move, then it can only wait for death in despair. Because in this case, no one can care about saving people, and no one dares to save people by attacking like this! But the revolutionary army is different! They are an organization of friendship, discipline, and faith. So after seeing this scene, someone immediately launched a rescue! "Quickly, pull the injured to both sides!" "This clay ball is coming straight, running to both sides!" "Quickly, take the injured person to both sides!" "Run to both sides!" ... One by one revolutionary army risked being hit by a clay ball, dragging the disabled companions, and running to both sides! Bear, you **** undercover, right? Xiong, you were sent by God to punish me, right? bear, I **** you xx! ! ! ... Upon seeing this, Sabo, who was lucky enough to survive the collapse of the hill, scolded countless words at the cheating bear in his heart, but he didnt care about anything else, and quickly joined the rescue! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 897： Lord Bear, Im not like that Three thousand two hundred and thirty-two! 28,921 people! These two data are the dead and injured people counted after Sabo and his team escaped to both sides of the range of the dirt ball! Among the more than 3,000 people who died, most of them died at the moment when the hill collapsed, and they still died on the hill without time to escape, and a small part were hit by a mud ball behind. Of the 20,000 or nearly 30,000 injured people, a small part was hit by a mud ball and survived, or was affected by the mud ball that was smashed down, and most of them were escaping because they were too eager to escape. , Accidentally injured under crowded people! And looking at these two data, Sabo is out of anger! Even when he was reported before, he had not been so angry as he is now! Before, although there was anger, but it was more just unwilling, after all, Kakzis report did not bring any actual casualties to the revolutionary army, just some loss of resources! But it''s different now! Now, the corpse is in front of you! Seeing the familiar partners lying on the ground one by one in the past, the blood on the wound was gurgling, and the whole person was motionless, and the anger in Sabo''s heart filled his forehead! However, what makes him even more angry is that half of the deaths of these partners are due to his own people! If it weren''t for the dirt ball thrown by the bear, then this would not happen now! "Bears are blamed!" Thinking, Sabo, who was sitting on the ground all over his body, looked at the same embarrassed revolutionary army around him, looking embarrassed and complaining in his heart. Of course, Sabo knew in his heart that his complaint was unreasonable! After all, it is impossible for the Bear to know in advance that the dirt ball he throws will be kicked to where they are hiding. "There must be a strong man in the southern port!" After forcibly calming himself down, Sabo guessed in his heart. If there is no strong person, then the bear will attack, how could it be possible to shoot them here inexplicably? Thinking about this, Sabo suddenly understood why the southern port had the weakest defense! It turned out that it was not because the main force of the Kakzi Kingdom passed from here. They did not think that the revolutionary army would break through here, but there was a strong man sitting in the port! Thinking of this, Sabo had another question in his mind! Have the powerhouses in the port spotted them? If not, then why did the clay ball shoot at them? If so, why not kill them directly, but use the dirt ball to engage them? "Blubru!" Thinking about it, Sabo suddenly heard a ringing of the phone. "Saab staff, call!" Blaka, who also survived the hill by chance, took the phone worm and sent it to Saab! "Hey!" Sabo didnt hesitate to pick up the phone bug! "it''s me!" And when a familiar voice came to Sabo''s ear on the phone worm, his face changed on the spot! "It''s a bear!" Sabo gritted his teeth a bit. "How are you doing there now? People outside of us didn''t see you breaking through!" Xiong felt a little strange about Sabo''s tone, but he didn''t think much about it, and asked directly. "Break through? Not only are we unable to break through, but many people have died!" Sabo knew in his heart that although part of the current situation was caused by the bear, he really couldn''t blame the bear. After all, the bear himself did not expect this to happen, so he could only grit his teeth and tell the bear what happened here! "It''s like this..." ---- the other side! After hearing what Sabo said on the phone bug, the cold expression on the bear''s face changed a little for the first time! He is stunned! completely stunned! He didn''t expect that when he threw it to kill the clay ball of the Kakzi Kingdom army stationed in the port, he would get his own people! "What should we do now? Tlett also heard what happened, so he frowned and asked at the bear. It is a headache to have a strong man in the port! If the bears identity can be exposed, then even if there is a strong man in the port, it would be nothing more than a big battle. Tlett doesnt think the Bears will lose to the unknown powerhouse in the port! But now that the bears identity cannot be revealed, it hurts a bit! Judging from the description in Sabos words, the person who can kick the bear''s clay ball away is not much stronger than the bear, but not much weaker. In this case, Sabo and his party want to break through. Without the support of the bear, it is very difficult! However, before Xiong could answer, a small and clear voice came from the phone that hadn''t hung up yet. "Well, the staff of Sabo, we were bypassed by the main force of the Kakzi Kingdom. It seems that they have discovered us and are returning to help. At the current speed, they can come to us in at most half a day!" After listening to these words, Sabo on the other end of the phone hasn''t said anything, the faces of the bear and Tlett have changed! After the two glanced at each other, Xiong finally spoke first, and calmly said to Sabo on the other side of the phone, "Now you are forcibly breaking through, I will support!" After speaking, the bear hung up the phone without waiting for Sabo to say anything! "Pattern!" With the sound of the phone hanging up, the bear turned his head, and after looking up and down Tlett, he calmly said, "Take off!" "what!?" Tlett was visibly taken aback, and then subconsciously responded, "Master Xiong, I am not that kind of person!" At this moment, Tlet, who had contact with the senior cadre of the revolutionary army, Ambrio Ivankov, had many pictures in his mind! Which males are added to males, what strongmen lock males, what lonely palms call males, what men are valuable, what males are better, etc... But the next moment, a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face! Because he saw the bear slap his own body! "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Snapped!" ... With the clapping sound ~www.novelhall.com~ the muscles on the bear''s body also disappeared with the naked eye, and masses of muscles were patted out. His body seemed to have shrunk, and he became thinner visible to the naked eye and visible to the naked eye. Going short. soon! A handsome black guy who was about the same size as Tlett, who could vaguely distinguish the appearance of a bear, seemed to be three-point handsome, but his clothes were a bit collapsed because of the size, appeared in front of Tlett! "What did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly!" The shrunken bear looked at Tlett and asked casually. "no no..." Tlett touched his nose, and after an awkward response, he consciously began to take off his clothes! In a while! He took off his underwear, and handed all the clothes in his hands to the bear! And the bear was not polite, and put on Tlett''s clothes to his face! Immediately, a man who is familiar with bears, if you dont look carefully, you cant distinguish between them, appears! "I went to support!" After shrunken version of Xiong Shen Sheng said a sentence, he didn''t hesitate, his legs were slightly bent, he kicked hard, and he flew towards the southern port! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 898： Break through "Deep toot..." Listening to the sound of the phone hanging up, Sabo was obviously taken aback! What did he hear just now? Forcibly break through? The bear is coming to support? After thinking about it, Sabo, who was sure he heard it right, hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said to the subordinate who just ran to the side to report, "Go on, everyone get up and prepare to break through!" Now there is the army of the Kakzi Kingdom backing up behind him. If they continue to stay here, there is only a dead end waiting for them! So, listening to bears may not be a good choice! Furthermore, although the death of his partner caused by the dirt ball made him complain about the bear, but he complains about it, Sabo still believes in the bear! The only thing that worries Sabo is how the bear supports him without revealing his identity! However, after another thought, the character of the bear should not do anything uncertain, so Sabo suppressed his worries for the time being! "Yes, I will go now!" Hearing Sabo''s instructions, his subordinates nodded, then turned around and left in a hurry! soon! Except for the 3,000 dead revolutionary army, the remaining 140,000 revolutionary army, whether injured or not, are assembled! Sabo walked in front of these 140,000 people and glanced around, watching these people because of the exhaustion and embarrassment on their faces because they avoided the wave of mud **** just now, they opened their mouths, and wanted to say something! But in the end, a thousand words became only one sentence. "Breakthrough!" Sabo shouted loudly. While was talking, Sabo raised his right hand and squeezed it into a fist! "Breakthrough!" Listening to Sabo''s words, watching his raised fist, the 100,000 people present had no other voices, they just raised the spear in their hands, and all echoed! Immediately, Sabo took a deep breath and drew out the weapon hose he had inserted around his waist. Then he turned to face the flat southern port in front of him with no cover, and yelled, "Go!" At the same time, Sabo rushed out first! "Go!!!!" more than one hundred thousand echoed, following Sabo''s figure resolutely rushed over! ---- the other side! The expression on Shaka''s face in the southern port is a bit strange! Before, because the hill was indeed some distance away from the port, he did not notice the existence of Sabo and others, but after the hill collapsed, the screams of the revolutionary army led by Sabo made him notice! Only then did he realize that there was someone over there! But when he felt guilty and thought he had killed an innocent passerby by mistake. After struggling with this for a long time, he decided to go and see if he could make remedial measures, but he felt that Sabo and others turned towards The port rushed over, with a terrifying murderous aura! Enemy! is the enemy! Shaka confirmed the coming! Because of this, the expression on his face is a little weird! was attacked inexplicably, and beat the hill where the enemy was inexplicably, and seemed to inexplicably cause a lot of casualties to the enemy... this day... He really did something inexplicable! sighed secretly, and soon Shaka broke free from this inexplicable emotion! "The enemy attack!!!" Shaka shouted loudly and informed the troops of the Kakzi Kingdom that were stationed! "The enemy attack!!!" And after hearing his shout, the army stationed in the Kingdom of Kakzi quickly reacted. After using a telescope to confirm the correctness of the information, someone immediately shouted! "Everyone boarded the ship, moved the ship away from the coast, and then defended with the gunfire on the ship! In addition, there are too many enemies, so the wounded who are still capable of action can also come out to help!" Then, the person in charge of the garrisoned army immediately calmed down Order! soon! The army of the Kakzi Kingdom stationed in the harbor all boarded the ship and drove off the coast! However, because there are too many ships in the port now, the army responsible for the garrison has added a part of the wounded with mobility, totaling more than 6,000 people, and it has not driven all the ships! is only halfway away! "Sir, look at..." When everything was arranged, the person in charge slowly walked to Shaka and asked. "Don''t worry, I will help! You let your soldiers perform normally, let me give the rest to me!" Shaka saw his thoughts at a glance, and after a little thought, he agreed! There are indeed too many enemies in front of him. If he does not intervene, with these thousands of soldiers and wounded in the port, facing these more than 100,000 people, even if he has a defensive advantage, the possibility of a disastrous defeat is very high! "Excuse me!" Listening to this, the person in charge secretly relieved, and said respectfully, then turned back to the ship, ready to command the battle! ---- the other side! When he led more than one hundred thousand revolutionary army to the port, Sabo saw Shaka at a glance! no way! The other Kakz Kingdom troops have retreated, and now the entire port is alone in Shaka. He can''t even see it or not! After seeing it, Sabo also recognized who Shaka was at a glance! Of course, what he recognized was not Shakas true identity, but the identity of Shakas assault on Doflamingo. "It''s him!" Sabo''s pupils shrank sharply, and he whispered. He never thought that Shaka would appear here! Although he had thought that Shaka would appear before, he had never thought that the two sides would meet here! Of course, he hadn''t thought of this war only once! For example, Garnett would report them. For example, the bear''s attack eventually fell on him. These were things he hadn''t thought about, and therefore many of his plans were frustrated! "Never mind, go ahead!" After recognizing it, Sabo struggled, and finally gritted his teeth and rushed towards Shaka! Back then, Shaka could beat Doflamingo. From the data point of view, Sabo did not think he was Shakas opponent! Well, as a staff member of the Revolutionary Army, Saab, who mainly relies on his brain for food, ~www.novelhall.com~, still has an accurate self-position for himself. At this time, his strength is similar to the original Doflamingo, at most so much stronger! If he is confident to defeat Shaka in a few years, he will definitely not do it right now! However, considering that Xiong said that he would come to support him before, he got on as soon as he grit his teeth! And, in this case, can he not make it? Seeing that the two sides are about to fight, if he does not withstand Shaka, will he let his hands go down? With his understanding of the strength of the people under him, to let them go to the top is to let them die! Its better for him to go to the top. Although he thinks he is not Shakas opponent, according to his judgment, he can withstand at least a while with his strength! But... What Sabo didn''t expect was that his judgment made a big mistake! Just when Sabo took the lead and rushed into the port, he saw Shaka raised his hand and punched him out of thin air! "What is he doing? Is he hitting the air?" Seeing this, such an absurd idea flashed through Sabo''s mind. But the next moment! Sabo only felt a "buzz" in his head and lost consciousness! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 899： Bear vomiting blood "Heh~ I seem to have a dream. I dreamed that I was fainted with a punch in the air!" Sabo, who was suffering from a splitting headache, murmured while inhaling his breath. While was talking, he kept rubbing his head with one hand and supporting the ground with the other, and he slowly sat up! And just then, a familiar voice came from his ear! "It''s not good, it''s not good! Staff Saab has been marked as mentally retarded!" Blaka shouted anxiously. ? ? ? What the hell? How come I became mentally retarded? Sabo, with a dilapidated headache, listened to this. Although his mind was still a little confused, he didn''t know what was going on, but he subconsciously stopped getting angry. "What nonsense?" So, he resisted the feeling of a splitting headache, raised his head cursingly, scanned the surroundings, and tried to find Blaka''s figure! But looking at it this way, he was stunned on the spot! because... "Boom!" "Boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "Kill!" "Go!" "Rush up and grab a boat!" ... Artillery fire, gunshots, and shouts of killing sounded densely on the battlefield. Numerous silhouettes of Sabos familiar faces, braving the artillery fire of ships on the sea, rushed towards the port. Among them, a good part of the figure rushed halfway, and was smashed and shattered by shells falling from the sky! "Saab staff, you have nothing to do?" Looking at this scene, Sabo heard the familiar voice of Blaka before he could react. Subconsciously, Sabo turned his head slightly. Immediately, he saw Blaka by his side, caring for him while trying to support him! However, Sabo ignored him, just waved his hand and pushed away Braka''s hand that tried to hold him. And just at this moment, his mind gradually showed his previous memories. He was indeed stunned by a punch in the air! and many more! Since I was knocked out? Then what about the one who stunned me? Without me, how did those subordinates stop him? After a few thoughts flashed through his mind, Sabo felt anxious and immediately scanned the surrounding circle again. And this time, seeing the sound of killing, gunfire and familiar figures falling to the ground, Sabo''s eyes were red! He is angry! He is completely angry! He didn''t react just now, but now that he sees it this way, he only reacted. They are all his brothers and partners! However, in the midst of anger, he still has a trace of reason! He knows that the most important thing now is to find Shaka! If there is no one to stop him, Shaka will definitely cause great casualties to him and his men! And soon, he found Shaka''s figure! is in the middle of the battlefield! and also played against a handsome dark guy! "Who is that dark and strong?" Sabo thought to himself. The change in the bear is so great, Sabo looked at the bear fighting against Shaka, but he didn''t even recognize him for a while! However, he knew that the bear must be his own! Well, in this case, if you are not your own, who would help them in idle pain? next moment! Sabo''s face changed a lot while watching the battle between the two sides! because... The bear was hit and flew directly! "Boom!" Accompanied by a loud noise, the flying bear smashed directly beside Sabo, smashing a huge hole five or six meters deep. Subconsciously, Sabo looked into the pit! "Go! The opponent is too strong, I am not his opponent, only death is left!" But before he could see the things in the pit clearly, a familiar but painful voice came into his ears. At the same time, the collars of him and the two Braka next to him were grabbed by a pair of big hands, and then the eyes of both of them quickly rose! It is clear! They were caught by the collar and flew into the sky! Sabo did not struggle, but asked sternly, "Who are you? Why do you want to save us? My men are still fighting in blood, how can I run alone? Please let me go!" Although he thought the voice was a bit familiar just now, it was just one sentence, and he really couldn''t tell who it was! "It''s me~" The painful voice of the bear came into Sabo''s ears! "Bear?" Sabo didn''t pay attention just now, and now he hears it like this, he immediately recognizes the owner of the voice! At the same time, Sabo also realized the slight pain in the bear''s voice! "Bear, are you okay?" Sabo asked nervously. "Master Xiong, are you okay?" At this time, Blaka, who was caught on the other side, also reacted and hurriedly asked with concern. "There is nothing wrong yet!" After Xiong responded with a slightly painful voice, he said again, "The man with the mask is very strong. I am not an opponent, even if I use all my strength, so we must go! If we don''t go, we will only die in vain. ...puff!" The bear said, and suddenly he vomited a mouthful of blood! "Bear, are you okay? Bear?" Sabo looked at the bright red liquid passing by, feeling the smell of blood coming from behind, and was anxious! However, when they were in the air at this time, he did not dare to move, he could only do it in a hurry! "It''s okay... You can''t die!" The bear said with a hoarse throat, "I know you value the lives of those brothers and partners! But now we really can''t go back! Once we go back, let alone beat them, if we do Those brothers and partners will definitely fight forever if they see that we are still there!" "At that time, the casualties will be even greater! Only when we are gone, will they have a chance to be captured, and we will have a chance to save them, you know?" At the end, the bear''s voice became more and more nuanced, as if he had no strength! "I know, I know!" Sabo felt the weakness in the bear''s words, and he didn''t dare to defend, but he responded quickly. "Wait...Wait...I will do my best...I use my strength...I will use the remaining...the remaining strength to send...send us away, the next... Just... I''ll leave it to you!" The bear said intermittently in a weak and faint voice. When Sabo heard this, he quickly responded, "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Hearing this, Xiong did not respond. But ~www.novelhall.com~ Next moment! "huhu~" Sabo felt the surrounding environment begin to blur, and there was a violent wind noise nearby. They accelerated! "Bear? Bear? Bear?" Feeling this, Sabo quickly called the bear behind him! but there is no response! Suddenly, Sabo''s heart sank to the bottom! ---- the other side! Looking at the figure flying to the sky and going away, Shaka frowned slightly and whispered, "Seven Wuhai... Tyrant Bear?" Although the size of the bear has changed a lot, the style of play is also very different, and there are no signature tricks, but Shaka, who has received information from the revolutionary army from Arthur in advance, is still aware of the details of the fight against the bear. Here comes someone! "Unfortunately, I can''t use my full strength, otherwise I will leave a general of the revolutionary army!" Such a thought flashed through Shaka''s mind! But soon, he suppressed this idea and turned to look at the surrounding revolutionary army that was fighting against the army of the Kakzi Kingdom! didn''t think much! next moment! Shakas figure turned into a golden light and rushed into the crowd of the revolutionary army! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 900： Because we are a revolutionary army Three days later! A hidden revolutionary army base in Beihai! In the dimly lit room, the strong smell of potion permeated, and the bear was wrapped up like a zongzi and lay unconscious on a big bed in the center of the room. Not far away, Sabo sat on a chair with his head down, startled, motionless! If someone comes closer at this time, you can find that he has a sour smell like he hasn''t bathed for a few days, even the strong smell of potion can''t hide the sour smell, and his eyes are full of bloodshot eyes. ! "Crack!" Suddenly, the door was pushed open! However, Sabo didn''t seem to hear him, and he remained motionless! "Oh~" While holding a hot meal, Blaka, who opened the door and walked in, subconsciously looked at Sabo who was still sitting motionless in his chair, and sighed secretly, but didn''t say anything! Immediately, he walked straight to Sabo, picked up the food that was completely cold but still intact in front of him, poured it into the trash can on the side, and put the hot food in his hand. In front of Sabo! "Saab staff, you have not eaten for three days, eat some!" Blaka said softly. But it was Sabo''s silence that responded to him! Upon seeing this, Blaka shook his head and said nothing! In the past three days, he has said everything that should be said, and persuaded everything that should be persuaded, but Sabo is still like this, he has no intention and power to persuade! But at this moment, Blaka suddenly felt a change in the light from the door! Subconsciously, Blaka turned around to take a look! Suddenly, Tlight and a man with a hood appeared before his eyes. "Boss!" Blaka recognized who the hooded man was at a glance, so he quickly bowed respectfully. Hearing this, Dorag nodded to Blaka, but didn''t say anything. After pulling his hood away and revealing that fierce face, he went straight to the window in the room. . "~" Pulling open the curtains and pushing open the window to let in the bright sunshine outside the window. After the fresh air came in, Dorag walked to the still silent Sabo! "Snapped!" looked deeply, Sabo, who was still silent, did not hesitate, Dorag grabbed his collar, pulled him up, and then slapped him hard! At the same time, Dorag asked lightly, "Are you awake?" Sabo is silent! "Snapped!" slap backhand! "Are you awake?" Dorag asked again. Sabo is still silent! "Snapped!" Without any hesitation, Dorag still slapped him! "Are you awake?" Sabo is still silent! "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Snapped!" ... After Dorag hit more than a dozen slaps in a row, and Sabo''s head was completely swollen into a pig''s head, Sabo finally made a move! "Wow~" He cried out with a wow, and his tears were like broken beads, one by one stayed! Seeing this, Dorag secretly breathed a sigh of relief and put down Sabo! Just cry out, and cry out means that the emotions are vented. Doragers most feared thing is that Sabo doesnt even cry and keeps the depressed mood in his heart. If that happens, something big will happen! "It''s okay! I understand what happened, and I can''t blame you!" Dorag looked at Sabo who was crying, stepped forward and hugged him in his arms, stroking his messy hair while comforting. . Indeed, this time things really count, I really cant blame Sabo! Throughout the process, Sabo did not do anything wrong, or give wrong orders. The reason why failed, 80% of the reason is that the opponent this time is too surprising! Who would have thought that an opponent would report this kind of horse fork worm operation? Who would have thought that a monster like Shaka could sit in a place that seems to be the weakest? No one thought, nor did Saab, thats why there was this fiasco! "But...but... fifty thousand brothers died because of me! And, the bear..." Sabo said a little bit heartbreakingly. At the end, he took a painful glance at the side lying motionless on the bed, only the bear whose chest was undulating, and the words in his mouth couldn''t be said anymore! After three days, the fighting situation on the southern port side also came back! Of more than 100,000 people, more than 50,000 people died on the spot, and the remaining more than 90,000 people were all captured on the spot! Listening to his words, Dorag''s eyes moved slightly, and he asked in a deep voice, "Do you remember the goal of our revolutionary army?" "Overthrow the unequal rule of the Denonites who dominate the world government!" Sabo replied subconsciously. He almost recites the ideals of the revolutionary army! "This is the goal of our revolutionary army and the ideal of all those who join the revolutionary army!" Duola took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "but the process of achieving the ideal and achieving the goal is bound to be a bumpy one!" "Some people will be injured because of this, some people will lose their beloved things, and some people will even lose their lives because of this, but I think the only thing they won''t be regret! Because they are in the process of realizing their ideals!" "I know you feel guilty about the death of these brothers, but what you have to do now is not to do nothing like a dead person, nor to cry like this!" "But don''t let them down, take their ideals, take the goals of the revolutionary army, and go on together. Only in this way, they will die at ease, die intently, and die worthy!" Listening to Dorag''s words, Szabo nodded silently, as if he understood and didn''t seem to understand. While looking at him like this, after thinking about it, Dorag couldn''t help adding, "We are the revolutionary army...some things are destined for us to do!" "Although this thing is difficult at the beginning, difficult in the process, and even harder in the end, we are destined to do it, and we must do it! It is not because of anything else, or because we are... the revolutionary army!" Sabo nodded again! He understood what Dorag was talking about, and he also understood what Dorag said. "Hoo---" Finally, after taking a deep breath, Sabo seemed to have figured out something, and took the chopsticks in front of him, facing the hot meal that Braca had just brought in, he gobbled up! And watching this scene~www.novelhall.com~Dorager''s mouth raised up! But then, the corners of his mouth were closed again, showing a sad face! Because he saw a bear lying on the side! Although he already knew that the bear was fine, but suffered a little internal injury and couldn''t wake up for a while, he still couldn''t help worrying about the bear! "Boss, what about those captured partners?" At this time, Blaka came to Dorag''s side and asked. The revolutionary army in the Kingdom of Lieux, although most of them were called from all over the North Sea behind Sabo, but also a large part of them belonged to the Kingdom of Lieux! is Blaka''s men! So he is very worried about the safety of the captured revolutionary army! Hearing this, Dorags attention was diverted by Brakas words. After taking a deep breath, he looked at Braka and said lightly, "Dont worry, Ive already thought about it when I came. I will go. "Talking" with the people of Kakzi Kingdom!" Although Dorag looks calm and speaks normally, he still can''t help but increase his tone when talking about two words! And listening to this, Braka suddenly understood! So, he nodded and said nothing! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 901： The response of world governments After the victory of the Kakzi Kingdom War, the navy quickly confirmed the authenticity of the news about the Revolutionary Army! Uh... Actually, there is no need to be sure! Everyone ran away, what''s still uncertain? Therefore, the branch colonel Lillard who came to the navy to investigate, almost at the same time as he arrived in the Kingdom of Richus, he confirmed that it was really a revolutionary army! And soon, he also reported the news! "It''s really a revolutionary army!" After a sigh, the Sengoku who received the news from the Navy Headquarters immediately reported it! The revolutionary army has something to do with their navy. Even the source of the revolutionary army is their navy... Dorag is Karps son! But in general, the conflict between their navy and the revolutionary army is not big! Because their navy is responsible for maritime security, once there is no navy, the sea will be in chaos and civilians will suffer great losses, so if it is not necessary, the revolutionary army will generally not take the initiative to move the navy! Similarly, the navy is mixed at sea, while the revolutionary army is mixed between various kingdoms. The two mixed places are different, so the navy generally will not take the initiative to have any conflict with the revolutionary army! Therefore, the main opponent of the revolutionary army is the world government! Of course, because the navy is a subordinate organization of the world government, once it encounters a revolutionary army, the navy must report it, and must also cooperate with the above actions, so the two sides also occasionally conflict! But in general, there is not much conflict between the two parties! "Let''s have a meeting!" And after getting the news, the five old stars of the world government also held a meeting! "A few days ago, the Kingdom of Kakzi discovered the revolutionary army in the Kingdom of Ricusus and reported it to the navy. After confirmation, the navy confirmed the facts reported by the Kingdom of Kakzi. It was overthrown by the Revolutionary Army, and the new King Lieus was also a member of the Revolutionary Army!" "However, because the revolutionary army got the news ahead of time, a few days ago, after the Kakzi Kingdom reported it, they immediately organized a breakout with the intention of fleeing the Kingdom of Ricus!" "Simply, the Kingdom of Kakzi has long been prepared. At the southern port of the Kingdom of Rejos, it strongly prevented the revolutionary army from breaking through, and killed more than 50,000 revolutionary army on the spot, and captured more than 90,000 revolutionary army. !" "It''s a pity that the leader of the revolutionary army, Sabo and Bulaca, escaped under the leadership of a revolutionary army''s devil fruit capable person!" At the beginning of the meeting, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing roughly explained the ins and outs of the matter. Again. "Snapped" As soon as his voice fell, the five old star in glasses patted the table and said angrily, "These **** revolutionary army! They are like bugs, everywhere!" "Yeah! Not only can it not be killed, but it is everywhere, and it is disgusting everywhere!" Scar Five Old Star said quietly. "It''s better to find a way to kill this kind of bugs, otherwise it''s really disgusting!" Golden Beard Five Old Star added. And when the other five old stars were paying attention to the revolutionary army, the long-bearded five old stars were not the same as others. The long-bearded five old star squinted, and after thinking for a moment, he muttered, "Kakzi Kingdom... is that Pendragon?" When he talked about Pendragon, the other four five-stars in the room were breathing stagnant, but they all returned to normal soon! "Yes, that''s the Pendragon!" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing nodded, and after confirming the words of the long beard Wu Lao Xing, he said again, "But this Pendragon is not the Pendragon of Xihai Gong, we have confirmed it a long time ago!" The five old star with a long beard listened to this and nodded silently. When the Kakzi Kingdom captured other kingdoms, the intelligence information was once placed on the table of the five old stars! And when I first saw the information of the Kingdom of Kakzi, the five old stars were nervous! It''s not because of anything else, but because the Queen of the Kingdom of Khaquez is also surnamed Pendragon! Later, after repeatedly confirming that this Pendragon and the Pendragon of the West Sea had an unconnected connection for eight lifetimes, the five old stars let go of their nervousness! "Then the territory of the Kingdom of Lipus is also occupied by the Kingdom of Kakzi, right?" At this time, the five old stars of Golden Beard asked a question that he didn''t want to do. "Yes...With the Kingdom of Richus, the population of the Kingdom of Kakzi has exceeded 11 million, and it also occupies almost 50% of the land in the eastern part of the North Sea near the red earth continent !" Long bearded fifth old star responded faintly. In the past ten years, the five old stars once had the idea to stop the expansion of the Kingdom of Kakzi! After all, there is a precedent of Saint Martin in the West Sea! But later, because the North Sea was too chaotic these years, the five old stars felt that it was impossible. Several powerful forces were needed to suppress the entire North Sea to prevent the North Sea from being too chaotic and causing problems with the world governments heavenly gold and their interests. . So after the discussion, they did not interfere much, allowing the kingdom of Kakzi to develop steadily for ten years! "It''s time to limit it! Xihai already has a Pendragon, I don''t want another Pendragon to appear in the North Sea!" Scar Five Old Star said lightly. "First give a secret warning, if you don''t listen, use some means!" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing said in a deep voice. This is the method used by the world government! First warn, do not listen before using means! "Yes!" "So be it!" "Ok!" ... And the other four five old stars didn''t think much about it, they agreed and agreed! This is a convention, and there is nothing to discuss! "What about the revolutionary army?" At this time, the five old stars with long beard brought the topic back to the beginning, that is, the revolutionary army! "There are 90,000 people captured in the Revolutionary Army. Based on my knowledge of the Revolutionary Army, they will not give up these people!" Scar Five Old Star groaned, "Maybe...we can do something with them!" "What do you do? And... these people are now in the hands of the Kakzi Kingdom, how do we use them to do things?" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing raised his brows and asked. "To do things, we don''t have to have people in our hands!" After a glint flashed in the eyes of Scar Wu Lao Xing, he said faintly, "What is the most troublesome thing about the revolutionary army? Hidden, hidden, unable to find a base!" "And this time the captured revolutionary army is an opportunity!" After a pause, Scar Five Star said again, "People, the Revolutionary Army will definitely save them! And with the capabilities of the Revolutionary Army, I believe people will be rescued from the Kakzi Kingdom soon!" "In this case, as long as we send people to follow these revolutionary armies and send people to sneak into these revolutionary armies, then we can follow these revolutionary armies and reach out to the revolutionary armies'' strongholds and bases in the North Sea!" Hearing this, the long-bearded Five Old Star frowned, and slowly shook his head, saying, "Revolutionary army has always been very wary! Even if these revolutionary army are rescued, they may not be immediately rescued. Bring it to each base area, right?" "After all... they have been captured, no one is sure if spies will be mixed in! And with the guard of the revolutionary army, they will definitely be interrogated strictly!" "I know this!" Scar Wulaoxing nodded and said in a deep voice, "However, is it difficult to forge some identities with the capabilities of our world government~www.novelhall.com~? Is it difficult to mix these interrogations? ?" "Furthermore, that is 90,000 people! Has the revolutionary army never used them? Without them, the food and drink of those 90,000 people would be a problem for the poor clinking revolutionary army? The revolutionary army can''t be for nothing. Raise them?" "Therefore, after the interrogation, even if the revolutionary army has doubts about these people, it will eventually be used! At that time, we will be able to find their strongholds and bases! Then even if the revolutionary army cannot be used Even uprooted, at least it can cause great losses to the revolutionary army in Beihai!" "Of course, this process may take a little longer, months, or even years! But it doesn''t matter... our world governments can afford to wait!" Hearing this, the five old stars present all nodded after looking at each other. As a huge organization that has ruled the world for hundreds of years, a few years is nothing to them, they can afford it! "so be it!" "Yes!" "Fine! ... Soon, the other five old stars all agreed with the idea of ??the scar five old stars! After the Revolutionary Army and the Kakzi Kingdom had roughly finished their discussions, the five old stars talked about some details and the meeting ended! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 902： Star of Tears. Sword of the God of War That night! "Wow!" The pouring rain is pattering! King Kakzi King Palace! "Grumbling!" As the spicy soup base boiled, Feina quickly greeted a ten-year-old girl with white hair and a soft and cute look beside her, and said, "Attila, you can eat it, I want to eat it. What to do!" Pendragon Attila, the fourth daughter of Arthur! was born in the year 1509 of Haiyuanli! got the heir template when he was born, the last descendant of the Huns, the Hungarian warrior and king, the great hero of the fifth century, the leader of the Huns in ancient Eurasia and the emperor Attila template! "Okay, Mom!" After Attila nodded seriously, picked up the chopsticks on the side, picked up a chopstick-cut beef, and rinsed it in the pot. "Gulong!" As the color of the fat cow gradually changed, Attila licked her tongue and swallowed her saliva. There was a glimmer of excitement in her eyes, and she couldn''t wait to get the fat cow out of the pot! "huhu!" dipped the sauce on the side, Attila stuffed the hot fat cow into her mouth, and ate it deliciously while sucking in the cold air! "Ha ha!" Looking at her daughter like this, Fina smiled slightly, shook her head, and picked up the vegetables on the side, and started to eat! suddenly! Attila, who was eating happily, seemed to notice something, her face changed, she slowly put down her chopsticks, and looked at the door with some caution! "Mom!" Attila called out Fina! "What''s the matter?" Fina, who was eating, subconsciously put down the chopsticks in her hand and looked at Attila! At this look, she saw Attila looking at the door with a vigilant face! Immediately, Fina''s face changed, she even put down her chopsticks, got up and walked to the shelf beside her, took up the Western sword hanging on it, made a defensive posture, and looked at the door with caution! Fina''s strength has improved over the past few years! But because of the need to deal with government affairs and take care of Attila, it didn''t improve much. He just reached the top of the major general, and his accomplishments in seeing and hearing domineering are not high! Facing herself like a monster, she has the peak strength of a colonel at the age of only ten, and a daughter with a special talent in the sixth sense. She is ashamed of her perception of danger! Therefore, after seeing Attila''s face changed, Fina immediately became alert! "Crack!" And after Fina and Attila''s alert, the door was pushed open soon! What appeared in front of them was a tall man with a hood and unable to see his face! Just when Fina frowned and wanted to ask who came, suddenly... "Boom!" There was a loud noise in the sky, a thunder pierced the rain curtain, and the light of thunder brightened the sky and the earth! And under the shining of thunder, the person''s face appeared in Fina''s sight completely. "Are you... the leader of the revolutionary army, Dorag?" Fina asked in surprise as she looked at the vivid criminal face. Dorag smiled slightly and nodded to admit his identity! "Star of Tears. Sword of God of War!" Suddenly, a slightly childish girl voice sounded. ? ? ? Hearing this voice, Dorag raised his brows and subconsciously followed the voice to look at it. At this look, I saw a little girl pointing at him with a sword shining with colorful rays! next moment! A sense of crisis appeared from the bottom of my heart! without any hesitation! Dorag, who is experienced in combat, jumped directly back, leaped over a hundred meters, and fled the place! "Boom!" And just as he fled, a beam of light that penetrated the sky and earth directly bombarded his previous location, blasting his previous location into a deep pit! "hiss---" glanced at the deep pit, and then at the cowardly and cute little girl who couldn''t be far away, Dorrag couldn''t help taking a breath, and exclaimed, "What a monster!" Attila, from the outside, is only a teenager, and she can even launch an attack that makes people of his level feel crisis-conscious. How can this make him not surprised? "In time, I am afraid it will be another monster like Charlotte Lingling''s woman!" After such a thought flashed through Dorag''s heart, he couldn''t help but think of Arthur who was far away in the West Sea! Though the revolutionary armys affairs are busy these years, he still often spares some time to go to the West Sea! On the one hand, it is to talk to Arthur about arms and the spoils of the Revolutionary Army, and on the other hand it is to understand the strength of Saint Martin! Well, St. Martin has developed more and more prosperously in recent years. As a potential opponent, how could Dorage not understand? And because he often goes to the West Sea, Dorag has some contact with Arthur''s children, so he also knows something about Arthur''s sons! Monster! This is his unified evaluation of Arthur''s children! Although Arthurs children have different personalities, they are indeed surprisingly similar in strength. They are all monsters, and they have amazing strength at a young age! During the contact, Dorag could even feel that the oldest of Arthur''s children brought him a faint sense of threat! Attila in front of him gave Dorag and Arthur''s children the same feeling! Dorag sighed secretly, "Now there are more and more monsters in the sea!" Thinking about it, his slightly sand-sculpted son appeared in Dorag''s mind inexplicably! After comparing his slightly sand-sculpted son with Attila in front of him, and comparing with Arthur''s children, Dorag suddenly felt a little tired! Think about the movie named Adventure King that recently flowed out of the West Sea, with his sand sculpture son as the protagonist. It looks like a funny animation, and Dorag''s heart is even more tired! "Speaking of King of Adventure... I''m done with this time, I have to ask Arthur why he wants my son to be the protagonist of this animation!" After such a thought flashed through his mind, Dorag took a deep breath, but temporarily suppressed the messy thoughts in his mind, and looked at the mother and daughter Fina seriously in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ the other side! Seeing that under her own attack, there was nothing Dorag, Attila narrowed her eyes, leaned forward slightly, and was about to rush over! Simply, Fina with quick eyes and hands stopped her! "Don''t move! Leave it to mom!" After shook her head at Attila, Fina turned her head to continue to warn Dorag! "Tell me?" Dorrag looked at Fina and Attila who was eager to try, and didn''t care about the attack just now, and said with a slight smile. "There is nothing to talk about!" Fina shook her head with a serious face. Just kidding, what are they talking about now? Listening to this, Dorag narrowed his eyes and looked at Fina''s mother and daughter. A fierce look suddenly flashed in his eyes, and the overlord''s aggressiveness suddenly released and moved toward Fina''s pressure! And just when the overlord''s domineering color was about to spread to Fina, the masked Shaka suddenly appeared in front of Fina and her son! then! An invisible barrier of thought power appeared, blocking Dorag''s domineering color from the barrier of thought power. "Om~" When the two collided, a long sound like a bell sounded faintly! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 903： 180 billion "Hoo---" Looking at Shaka who appeared, Fina was secretly relieved! With Shaka here, their safety must be no problem! the other side! Looking at the sudden appearance of Shaka, Dorag narrowed his eyes, put away his domineering look, and said quietly, "You are the one who wounded...injured my brother?" Dorag originally wanted to talk about bears, but thought that the identity of the bear could not be revealed, so he immediately changed his mouth and became a brother! "Injured?" Shaka said suspiciously, and said again, "You mean the dark and strong? That is indeed my injury. If it is not running fast, then he is not only caused by me. Wounded!" His voice just fell off! Dorag clenched his fists, staring at Shaka, and a huge murderous intent came out of him! Seeing this, Shaka smiled lightly but didn''t express anything! a long time! "Hoo---" Dorag loosened his clenched fists, took a deep breath, but withdrew his murderous aura! At this time, he is still sensible, knowing what he is here for this time, and knowing that if there is a violent conflict with Shaka now, unless he can catch Shaka and others, he will save the captured later. The difficulty of the revolutionary army will definitely rise several times, and even be rejected directly! But can he catch Shaka and others? can''t do it! I felt the faint sense of crisis that Shaka brought to me, and recalled that when Shaka played just now, the speed was like teleportation. Dorag felt that he might be able to beat Shaka, but he wanted to stay. He must not do it! So, he still suppressed his anger and calmed himself down! As for Shaka, because she wants to protect Fina''s mother and daughter, she didn''t intend to take the initiative! He hasnt played against Dorags strength, but he is definitely not under his full play. If he has to fight Dorag at this time, he will win or not, but it is very likely to be injured in the process. To Fina mother and daughter, so he didn''t want to do it either! Both sides have scruples, and both sides have reasons not to do anything, and the scene is so deadlocked! "Are you here to rescue those prisoners?" At this moment, Fina suddenly said. Before, she didnt want to talk to Dorag, because the only ones present were their mother and daughter. There was no guarantee for their lives, so she didnt want to talk. But now that there is Shaka, she feels safe and secure, so she can naturally talk about it! "Yes!" Dorag glanced at Shaka and nodded. He is indeed here to rescue the prisoners! There are two directions in Dorag''s heart to save the prisoners. One is to go directly to the rescue. The other one is to negotiate like this! Originally, he had the idea of ??directly rescuing the captives, and he could indeed do it with his strength, but after another thought, he gave up again! Because of that kind of movement! If that way, he might be able to rescue them from the Kakzi Kingdom, but he might not be able to take these people away in the end! After all, the world government does not eat dry food! After seeing the noise he made, how could the world government not send someone to intercept it? Once the world government intercepts it, it is almost impossible for 90,000 people to leave! no way! This number is too big, and too conspicuous, there is no way to hide it! Therefore, he finally chose to come to the Kakzi Kingdom to talk to Fina, and let Fina cooperate, so that he can save these 90,000 people completely and concealed! "The price?" Fina thought for a while and asked again. To be honest, the 90,000 prisoners stayed in her hands. Apart from building roads and digging mines, it was not a good thing for her! can''t kill! Neither is staying! If it is killed, let alone the revolutionary army, it will definitely continue to trouble the Kakzi Kingdom. Although the Kakzi Kingdom has the support of Saint Martin, I am not afraid of these small troubles, but it is also a trouble! So, I cant kill! As for staying... also does not work! On the one hand, the revolutionary army will definitely find ways to rescue these people, after all, they are all revolutionary army! On the other hand, the world government will definitely be thinking about these 90,000 prisoners! Although the world government has not responded yet and has not given any orders, she feels that if the world government wants to engage in a revolutionary army, then it will definitely not let the 90,000 prisoners go! So, it must be impossible to stay! Sending these prisoners out as soon as possible is the right way! But having said that, although sending it is the right way, it is definitely not free! Otherwise, didnt the soldiers of the Kakzi Kingdom who died on the land of the Kingdom of Ricius died in vain? "what?" Dorag listened to Fina''s words, first he was taken aback, then he reacted, and said in a deep voice, "The price? What do you want?" "What can you give?" Fina didn''t say what she wanted, but asked rhetorically. To be honest, she lacks nothing, neither does the Kakzi Kingdom lack anything! After all, with Saint Martin''s backing, what can be missing? However, even if there is nothing missing, it is still impossible to send it for free! "What do you want, we will try our best to satisfy you!" After hesitating for a while, Dorag spoke again! Hearing this, Fina took a deep look at Dorag, and said, "The lowest price of a human being in the slave market is 500,000, but that''s only those who have no ability to work!" "Those who are healthy, capable of working, or beautiful, the price is still higher! The 90,000 prisoners of your revolutionary army are all young people and capable of working. One million is not too much, right?" Dorager nodded irresponsibly, without any other actions! Although he was a little angry at Fina comparing those people to slaves, considering the lives of those 90,000 people, he still suppressed his anger! Feina said quietly when she saw this, "One counts one million, and ninety thousand is ninety billion. I won''t let you forget about the fraction, just treat it as ninety billion!" "And this time, you also caused us a lot of losses, many people died, so the money has to be doubled, which is 180 billion! The more is considered as compensation for us!" 180 billion Baileys? Hearing this number, Dorag was startled, but could not say anything! The number of 180 billion, their revolutionary army is not unable to come out, after all, they overthrew more than a hundred kingdoms. However, this number is indeed not small! If you want to take out more at once, it will definitely hurt the whole revolutionary army! For 90,000 people, is it worth it? Dorager wanted to refuse, but Fina said that it was justified and well-founded, and even compared the prices on the market, which made him somewhat unable to say rejection! After thinking about it for a moment, Dorag took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and agreed, "Yes!" 180 billion is the number that has caused the revolutionary army''s nerves and bones, but for the revolutionary army, these 90,000 people are also people who have to be saved! The reason why the Revolutionary Army develops so fast, apart from Dorags own abilities, a large part of it is because of peoples approval, because people agree with their ideas, so they get peoples support! If these 90,000 people are left alone without saving, then the revolutionary army will definitely lose a large part of its people! Compared to the wounds ~ www.novelhall.com~ For the revolutionary army, it is even more unacceptable to lose people''s hearts, so they seem to have no loss, but in fact they have lost their roots! So, after thinking about it for a long time, Dorag gritted his teeth and agreed! "But when the captives leave later, I need your cooperation, and I need some time to raise money!" At this time, Dorag added. "Yes!" Fina agreed without hesitation. This is just a small matter! Immediately, she immediately made a please gesture, and said lightly, "If there is nothing wrong, you can go! We will try our best to ensure the safety of their lives before you get the money!" "Ok!" Hearing this, Dorag took a deep look at Fina, then nodded without saying anything, turned around and left! And just when he had just walked without two steps, he halted, suddenly turned his head, squinted, and asked, "I think you have a familiar smell, where have I seen you!?" Hearing the words, Shaka''s heart "cocked", but on the surface there was no movement and no words, just a gesture of please! Seeing this, a gleam of light flashed in Dorag''s eyes, he took a deep look at Shaka, but didn''t say anything, turned around and left! And this time, he didn''t look back! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 904： The arms trade in the new world "What? You want to sell so many things?" Listening to the other end of the phone, Dorag was about to sell a lot of gold and silver jewelry in exchange for Peles news. Arthur said in a surprised tone, but there was a weird smile on his face! What is the reason why Dorag wants to sell a lot of gold and silver jewelry? Of course he knows it! But what he didn''t expect was that Dorag would find himself! Of course, thinking about it is normal! 180 billion is not a small sum. It is definitely not enough to ask the revolutionary army to draw such a lot of money at once! Not to mention hurting the muscles and bones, it will also affect the operation of the revolutionary army! In this case, it is normal for Dorag to bring some gold and silver jewelry out to cash out! And the reason why Arthur was exchanged is even more normal! 180 billion! This is not a small number! There are only a handful of forces in the world that can spend so much money at once! Among them, there are even fewer people who have connections with the revolutionary army, and the relations with the revolutionary army are fairly good, that is, there are very few, and those who can not cheat them even when the revolutionary army is eager to spend money are very few Very few! After all considerations, only Arthur can be found for Dorag! "Ok!" From the other end of the phone, Dorrag nodded helplessly. Hearing this sound, Arthur almost laughed out loud. Simply, at the last minute, he resisted a smile, pretended to be unaware, frowned and asked, "Do you have any big moves for the revolutionary army next? Or why do you need so much money? " "Just leave it alone!" Dorag said in a deep voice. Just kidding, can he let Arthur know about the money to redeem people? "Okay, okay!" Arthur smiled knowingly, and agreed, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!" As he said, Arthur''s voice changed and kindly reminded, "However, I have to tell you something first! Such a large amount of gold and silver jewelry will flood the market at once, and the price of gold and silver jewelry on the market will definitely be affected. Therefore, this batch of gold and silver jewellery will definitely not be given to you at the market price! At most 10% off the market price will be recycled! This is true, not Arthur Pit Dorag! And in fact, Arthur didn''t need to pit Dorag! After all, he knew exactly what this batch of gold and silver jewels were used for. He didn''t need to pit his left hand to the right! "Understand!" Dorag agreed without hesitation! He also knew what Arthur said in his heart, and the 10% discount given by Arthur was very kind! If its something else, its a little bit more tricky. After knowing that he is eager to use the money, it is possible to get 20% off, 30% off, or even 40% off! "In that case, I told you to get the money ready! You can let someone exchange it for gold and silver jewelry!" Arthur said, thinking of something again, and added, "Of course, if you need money in a hurry , You can get someone to get it first, or you can give it back after the gold and silver jewelry!" The two parties have traded for so many years, there is still this trust! Moreover, 180 billion Baileys are nothing more than 180 billion. This may be a huge sum in the eyes of other forces in the world, but in the eyes of Arthur, who controls the entire West Sea and owns the largest bank and the only kingdom in the West Sea, this is only It''s a small meaning... uh... it seems a bit crazy to say a small meaning, so let''s mean it! is only medium meaning! Even if he loses, he will feel a heartache at best! "I''ll let someone get it, and someone will give you the gold and silver jewelry!" Dorage on the other end of the phone agreed without hesitation! "Okay, so be it!" Arthur said, and hung up the phone! ---- "Beep toot!" Listening to the sound of the phone hanging up, Dorag suddenly remembered that there was one more thing he had not asked! About Arthur let his son be the protagonist of Adventure King! Originally, Dorag wanted to pick up the phone again and call to ask. But after another thought, he gave up! It is still important for the captured revolutionary army. The King of Adventure is just a trivial matter and can be released later! "But, anyway! Speaking of Arthur...how do I feel that the masked man seems to be more familiar? I must have seen him somewhere!" Dorrag frowned and murmured. --- the other side! "Another 180 billion yuan!" After hanging up the phone, Arthur took a deep breath, smiled and shook his head! Although he was smiling, his vigilance towards Dorag did not relax! This time it seemed that he had easily pitted Dorag with 180 billion yuan, but Arthur knew that the reason why Dorag would compromise and readily agreed to Finas request was that there was a big reason. The existence of Shaka! The existence of Shaka makes Dorag feel dangerous. He is not sure to catch Fina in the presence of Shaka, otherwise Dorag would not be so easy to talk about! It''s like catching Fina and threatening her to cooperate with this seemingly despicable thing, and it is not impossible for Dorag to do it! And just when Arthur was about to continue handling government affairs! "Blubru!" Suddenly, the phone bug rang again! "Hey!" Arthur answered the phone subconsciously. "It''s me!" A familiar voice on the other end of the phone came into Arthur''s ears! "It''s your second uncle!" Arthur responded with a smile, "What''s the matter?" "Are those munitions ready?" Kata Kuri said sternly. Upon hearing this, Arthur immediately responded with a smile, "Of course I''m ready!" A few months ago, the Charlotte family placed an order with Arthur and ordered a large amount of arms! Arthur is very concerned about this! Although St. Martin has always been selling out arms, it used to be sold in the West Sea, and when the West Sea was occupied, it was sold in the East China Sea, the North Sea, the South China Sea, and even the first half of the Great Channel! And the New World has always been a place that Saint Martin has not touched! Although St. Martin has brought some goods to the New World through no wind, they are all daily necessities, fabrics and clothes, etc. The arms have never been sold, and no buyers have been found! Well, people in the New World have more confidence in the old arms sellers, such as the Beast Pirates, the Doflamingo family, and no one wants to buy from the new seller of Saint Martin, the new world! Therefore, Arthur is very concerned about this arms deal! In his opinion, as long as the transaction is completed this time, it is also considered that Saint Martin has opened the door to the new world of arms trading! "When will it be delivered?" Kata Kuri asked concerned. "You know how far Xihai is from you. It will take a month at the earliest!" Arthur thought for a while, then added, "I will let Iskandall and some of my children then. Let''s send it together!" "My nephew is coming? That''s great! Mom misses him so much!" Kata Kuli immediately ignored the delivery time, and immediately responded with a smile. Charlotte Lingling, who is keen on marriage, likes the powerful Arthur very much, and she likes the monster-like, powerful grandson Iskandar even more! Because in her opinion, these are all her help! Charlotte Lingling likes it. As an uncle, Kata Kuri, who attaches great importance to love, likes it even more! After laughing for a while, Kata Kuri asked mysteriously, "By the way, is there still that giant potion?" Charlotte Lingling has never given up on giants! Even with the support of Arthur''s powerful son-in-law, she did not give up studying the giant! Therefore, the Charlotte family has always been interested in the Giant Potion in Arthur''s hands! Don''t say it! After so many years of research, Arthur thought it was impossible for them to study the giant''s potion produced by the system. The Charlotte family has also developed something! Of course, it''s not that they developed the Giant''s Potion! Instead, they researched the spinal fluid of the giant beast contained in the two different giant potions and giant potions from Arthur and the giant corpses purchased by their pirate group, and they developed a mutant giant potion! The efficacy of this medicine can really turn a person of normal height into a fat giant over ten meters tall and covered in fat. But ~www.novelhall.com~ side effects are great! This obese giant has the highest survival time at present, which is only three years! After three years, the half-giant seemed to have drunk sulfuric acid, and his whole body melted and disintegrated! Moreover, the fat giant''s actions are slow, the combat effectiveness is low, and the IQ is almost no. It can''t compare with the normal giant at all. Even if they cooperate well, ordinary people can easily kill them! "No!" Arthur shook his head and said, "You don''t know, I haven''t found the remains of Tike Kingdom, naturally, there is no such kind of medicine!" "That''s it!" Kata Kuri said a little disappointedly, and soon he didn''t care about it! Although Charlotte Lingling values ??giants very much, Kata Kuri doesnt care much about giants, but because his mother cares, he pays attention to it! "Let''s do this! Let alone, I have something to deal with!" Kata Kuri said, and hung up the phone! "Beep toot!" Listening to the hang-up sound from the phone bug, Arthur smiled and hung up the phone. Immediately, he thought about it, but instead of dealing with government affairs, he walked towards the tower of trial! Well, he is going to move his body! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 905： Tree god a few days later! "Can you communicate?" Listening to the message on the phone, Arthur couldn''t help being surprised! These days, he is dealing with the funeral affairs of the Kakzi Kingdom and the opening of the door to the arms trade in the new world. He has not bothered to study how to communicate with the tree spirits! is mainly because of him, and the scientists he sent to think that it will take at least two months for the two sides to barely communicate! But what he never thought was that the scientists he sent out unexpectedly gave him a big surprise! Originally, he thought it would take at least two months to get the way of communicating with the tree spirits, but he got it in just one month! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The linguist on the other end of the phone answered firmly and forcefully! After listening to these certain words, after Arthur was happy for a while, he inevitably raised a trace of doubt and said, "Isn''t it at least two months?" "It was like this!" The linguist nodded and admitted, "But just a few days ago, a historian who has studied ancient Chinese inadvertently discovered that the characters of the tree spirits Hundreds of thousands of years ago, a text named German text was seven to eight similar!" "According to this, this historian who has studied ancient texts has collected and copied a lot of information about German texts from all parts of the kingdom, as well as his colleagues and friends who have done in-depth research on German texts!" "Later, after repeated comparisons, we finally translated all the texts of the Tree Spirits! With the text translation, we compared the words and communicated with the Tree Spirits again. It took only a few days. Both parties can have some less complicated verbal communication!" Hearing this, Arthur had to sigh, there are always people in this world who are so lucky! Inadvertently, I can always find things that others can''t find! "But... after all, his luck is not the same as my luck? It seems that the elf fruit is not in vain!" Thinking about this, Arthur felt more happy! But soon, Arthur put away his joy, and asked a little surprised, "German text?" To be honest, this name is strange to Arthur''s mind, he has never heard of it! "Yes, the German text!" After a linguist nodded, he explained, "The German text is rarely heard by outsiders, but in the circle of historians, the reputation is not small!" "It is currently recognized by historians as the longest and oldest text! It was even called the first text by historians, which is the first text in the world!" "The first type of text in the world..." Arthur murmured, but he couldn''t understand the connection between the tree spirits and this German text. So, after thinking about it, Arthur said, "Wait, I''ll rush over!" The affairs of the Kakzi Kingdom and the opening of the arms trade gate to the New World are also very important, but they are not so important that Arthur must deal with it seriously, and must be dealt with first, without being distracted! Therefore, Arthur chose to visit the tree spirit first! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The voice on the other end of the phone agreed without hesitation! ---- soon! Arthur passed through the portal, flew fast, combined with the ability of the devil fruit, and spent just over half a day, ran from the palace of Saint Martin to the tree spirits in the windless zone! "Wow, la la la!" "what did you say?" "Wow, la la la~" "take me Out to eat?" "Wow, la la la!" "You invite me to dinner, I invite you to watch a movie!" "Wow, la la la!!!!" "So happy to watch a movie?" "Wow!" "You said the movie is good?" "Wow, la la la la la la la!" "Of course, this was shot by His Majesty the King of our kingdom himself... Haha, of course the kiss scene was shot by himself!" ... As soon as he arrived at the site of the Tree Spirit Race, Arthur heard a sound of communication. From the sound of the communication, he could hear that there was no obstacle to the communication between the two parties, and normal communication was possible! But... The last sentence made Arthur appear full of black lines! What the hell? Why are you talking about Lao Tzu''s kissing scene? Thinking, Arthur quietly walked behind the middle-aged linguist who was facing him and was communicating with the patriarch of the Tree Spirit. At this time, the tree spirit clan patriarch blinked at the linguist very cleverly and winked a few times. What a pity! The linguist was talking about Arthur''s kiss, and did not notice the wink of the chief of the forest clan. "Ahem!" When Arthur saw this, he coughed twice on purpose! And listening to this cough, the linguist turned his head subconsciously! "Ah~ Your Majesty!" Immediately, he was taken aback. After taking three steps back, he bowed again and again, and said with sincerity and fear, "Your Majesty, I am wrong, I am wrong!" Talking about his lace news behind others, after being caught, it is inevitable that he has a guilty conscience, and if this person is a powerful figure, it is not just a guilty conscience! but panic! Because this big man can kill him casually! Simply! What linguists feared did not happen in the end! Arthur glanced at him, but didn''t care too much! On the one hand, he didn''t bother to care about this with a little person. On the one hand, what the other party said is not bad, it''s just lace news. If you have to care about this kind of things, doesn''t it appear that he is stingy? So, he didn''t care! "Okay, don''t apologize, stand aside and translate for me!" Arthur looked at the linguist who was apologizing, and said angrily! And listening to this sentence, the linguist is like a pardon! After a sigh of relief in the bottom of his heart, he did not dare to say anything, and quickly stood aside! "Wow, la la la la la la la!" At this moment, the patriarch of the Tree Spirit Clan, just like he had seen Arthur before, saluted him respectfully! This time, Arthur was no longer as confused as before, but turned to look at the linguist aside! "Your Majesty, he is talking about seeing Lord Tree God!" The linguist is also very sensible. After seeing Arthur''s eyes, he immediately translated the words of Patriarch Tree Spirit! Tree god? Listening to this, a trace of confusion flashed in Arthur''s eyes! What does mean? What is the connection between my shadow and the tree god? The tree spirit clan leader last time was respectful because he noticed something in my shadow~www.novelhall.com~, that is to say, in my shadow, there is something related to the tree **** in the mouth of the tree spirit clan leader. Something? Thinking, Arthur said to the linguist on the side, "Let him get up, no more salute! Also ask him, what does the tree **** mean? What is the relationship between the tree **** and my shadow?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" After a linguist nodded, he turned to the patriarch who was saluting and said, "Wow, la la... la la... la la la la..." Although the words spoken by the linguist are a bit intermittent and seem to be very unskilled, Arthur can still tell from the expression that the patriarch of the tree spirit should understand it! "Wow, la la la~" After understanding, the patriarch of the tree spirit once again bowed to Arthur, then stood up, gestured to the linguist while dancing and talking while talking! After a while! The tree spirit clan chief stopped speaking, and the linguist nodded. Immediately, he turned to Arthur and said sternly, "Your Majesty, the other party said, the tree **** is the **** who saves their tree spirit race, and the reason why they respect you so respectfully is because they feel your shadow, There is exactly the same breath as the tree god, they think you are the tree god!" Hearing this, Arthur frowned and fell into thinking! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 906： Mumuguos predecessor The same breath as the tree god... Kuki Fruit! ? After thinking about it, this was the first thing Arthur thought of! The name of the tree **** is related to wood, green trees, trees, etc. It can''t be the fruit of shadows, right? As for the Nijia mask, Arthur didn''t even think about it! That thing is a system product, how can it be related to what **** and tree in this world? So it can only be Kuki! "That means... the tree **** is a certain capable person of the wood fruit?" Arthur secretly said in his heart. After thinking for a while, Arthur said again to the linguist on the side, "Ask him, how did the tree **** save them? How do they perceive the breath of the tree god?" After the linguist nodded, he turned to look at the tree spirit patriarch, and said, "Wah la la la la la... wow la la la la... wah la la... wah la la la... wah la ?" After listening to the linguist, the patriarch tree spirit took a deep breath and said, "Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow..." While was speaking, the patriarch of the tree spirit clan showed a pious expression while gestures, as if he was admiring something! After about five minutes, the tree spirit clan chief stopped talking. While listening to his words, the linguist thought for a while, and after finishing the language in his mind, he said to Arthur, "Your Majesty, he said that the tree **** saved them with divine power!" "What? Divine power?" Arthur looked at the linguist with a dazed expression! "Yes, supernatural power!" The linguist nodded heavily, and said to Arthur, "He said that according to their tree spirit family records, tens of thousands of years ago, their tree spirit family faced a huge crisis!" "The sacred tree of the tree spirit family has guarded them for thousands of years, and gave birth to the tree of life of their tree spirit family, that is, the mother of the towering giant tree over there, which was destroyed by the devil. !" While was speaking, the linguist pointed his finger at the towering giant tree among the tree spirits! "Later, the tree **** summoned thousands of trees with divine power to drive the devil away, and sacrificed his own life. Only from the destroyed tree of life and the remaining roots, a new one was condensed. The seed of the tree of life!" "For this reason, they have the tree of life in their current clan!" "The reason why they can feel the breath of the tree **** is because they have been with the tree **** to save the tree **** with their lives for the past tens of thousands of years, and they have stayed with the tree of life infected with the tree **** breath. The breath of the tree **** in your shadow!" Listening to this, after Arthur pondered for a while, his doubts were resolved. First of all, he can be sure that the tree **** should be someone with the ability of any tree fruit. And the so-called summoning thousands of trees... Isnt that the power of the fruits of the trees? Secondly, the reason why the tree spirits are so respectful to him is also because of the tree god! Tree Spirit Clan The sacred tree in the clan at this time was condensed from the roots of the tree of life destroyed by the devil, with the breath of the tree god! And because the tree spirits get along day and night, they are very sensitive to the breath of the tree god, so after Arthur''s arrival, they immediately felt the wooden fruits in Arthur''s shadow! Well, what Arthur can be sure of is that the method used by the tree **** should be the ability of the tree fruit at a certain stage! Otherwise, even if the sacred tree carries the breath of the tree god, the tree spirit tribe should not be able to sense it! After all, the tree **** is the tree god, and Arthur is Arthur. There is no connection between the two, and the aura of the two is completely different! If it weren''t used by the tree god, and the means of saving the tree of life was the ability of the tree fruit at a certain stage, then the tree spirit race would never think that Arthur belonged to the tree **** from the aspect of breath! As for which stage... Arthur is definitely not the first or second stage! Judging from his current experience of the second stage of Mumu Fruit, the power of Mumu Fruit has indeed increased significantly compared to the first stage, but Mumu Fruit is still a Mumu Fruit! The wood summoned by is still dead wood, not the kind of living green tree! So, the second stage is absolutely impossible! As for the third stage... Arthurs Mumu Fruit has not entered the third stage, but the Thunder Fruit has entered! After the Thunder Fruit entered the third stage, Arthur also had many experiments! At the beginning of the experiment, he only found that the power of the Thunder Fruit increased in the third stage, but after many experiments, he discovered that in addition to the power increase, the third stage of the Thunder Fruit has an incredible ability! That is to permanently change the weather in a certain area, and make that area thunder and lightning frequently! And based on the incredible ability of the Thunder Fruit, Arthur felt that if the guy called the tree god, Mu Mu Guo entered the third stage, it was indeed possible to do what the tree spirit clan chief said! From the roots of the destroyed sacred tree, a seed is condensed! However, after solving some of these doubts, according to the words of the tree spirit clan chief, Arthur has more doubts in his heart! What is a demon? refers to a powerful and irresistible enemy? Or does it really point to the devil? Besides, the name tree of life... is not exactly the same as the tree of life of the elves! ? Arthur doesnt believe this is a coincidence! Before, he had doubts about the connection between the tree spirit tribe and the elven tribe, but now that the tree''s name is the same, he is even more suspicious! And in his heart, Arthur also had a feeling inexplicably, it is very important for him to solve these doubts! Thinking about it, Arthur frowned and said to the linguist, "Ask him, what does the demon mean? A powerful enemy, or is it really a demon? Also, ask him if he knows the elves? He said that their tree spirit race was bred from the tree of life, what is going on? Is it really bred, or is it a reference?" Listening to Arthurs words, the linguist nodded and asked the head of the tree spirit tribe, "Wow, oh, oh, oh? Amidst the linguist''s words that Arthur could not understand, the patriarch of the Tree Spirit immediately responded, "Wow la la la... wah la la... wah la la la..." "..." After a long conversation between the two of them, Arthur felt like it was a long conversation ~www.novelhall.com~ The linguist immediately turned his head, sorted out the language in his head, and said, "The other party said that the devil is the devil! What is he? It''s not clear now, because they haven''t been out for tens of thousands of years!" "However, there is a saying from their ancestors that the devil is the source of all evil, and all the evil in the world comes from the devil!" "As for the elves... he said that he seems to have a bit of reflection, he seems to have seen it in some of their ancestral classics! If your majesty wants to know, he will immediately look for it!" "The tree spirit tribe was bred from the tree of life. This is not a reference. He said that according to the information handed down by their ancestors, the original tree spirit tribe was indeed born from the tree of life, and then it evolved slowly. It became the tree spirit clan to give birth by themselves!" All the evil in the world? has a reflection on the elves? The first tree spirit tribe was born from a tree? Listening to this, before Arthur had digested the news, he immediately said, "Quickly, let him find it right away, about the elves!" Arthur had a hunch, he might be able to solve the mystery of the disappearance of the elves today! Well, it may not be all, but at least a large part can be solved! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 907： World origin Perhaps it was out of respect to Arthur. After hearing the order from the linguist, the patriarch of the tree spirit turned around and ran into the clan without any hesitation, and started searching according to Arthur''s request! In a while! The tree spirit clan chief rushed to Arthur again! And this time, he has something more in his hand! A long stone slab! A stone slab with the characters of the tree spirits on it! "Wow, la la la!" The tree spirit clan chief respectfully raised the slate to his head and dedicated it to Arthur! Seeing this, Arthur cast a look at the linguist on the side! Immediately, the linguist nodded clearly, stepped forward and took the slate for Arthur, and then translated it! Soon, the linguist will translate it! He showed a look of surprise, as if he had discovered some secret, and said excitedly, "Your Majesty, you may not believe it! The Tree Spirit Race and the Elf Race are the same race!" Arthur raised his brows and asked quickly, "What''s the matter?" "According to the record on the slate! After the tree spirit tree''s tree of life was destroyed, when the tree **** recondensed the seeds, the tree spirit people had different opinions!" "Some people think that the seeds of the tree of life should be planted on the site of the original tree of life, because the site is their ancestral land, and they have lived there for generations!" "And some people think that the place where the ruins are located is too dangerous! The tree of life has very young seeds and cannot withstand blows, so they must find a new hidden and safe place to plant life. The seed of the tree!" "Later, because neither of the two parties could persuade either, the two were separated! The tree spirit race left the ancestral land where they lived for generations with the seeds and came here! But the elves stayed in place. !" "Because of the contradiction between the two sides, before the tree spirit race was about to leave, the elves changed their race name to the elven race in front of all the tree spirits, so as to distinguish the difference between themselves and the tree spirits! " Hearing this, Arthur suddenly said, "That''s it!" He had guessed that the elves were related to the tree spirits before, and now the records of the tree spirits have confirmed its guess! As he said, he said with some doubts, "But, isn''t the tree of life destroyed? When I went to the elves, I saw that they also had a tree of life, and it was better than this one of the tree spirit. !" "I don''t know, there is no record on it!" The linguist shook his head and said, "However, there is a written on it. The reason why the elves stay in place is not only their ancestral land, but also because they discovered life. There is still vitality in the roots of the tree!" "They felt that the tree of life might still be saved, so they allowed the tree spirit tribe to take away the seeds of the tree of life, and they stayed in place, looking for the tree of life to grow again. method!" "I think they should indeed find a way in the end, so the tree of life has re-grown now!" Hearing this, Arthur''s mind inexplicably flashed the colorful light that he saw in the depths of the tree of life of the elves! Instinctively, he felt that the tree of life was reborn with vitality, which had something to do with the colorful light! However, because there is no evidence, no clue, and no data to support it, his guess can only exist in his heart! "It looks like this!" Arthur nodded and admitted. Immediately, Arthur thought of the previous mural again, so he asked quickly, "By the way, did you ask the tree spirits about the mural at the entrance of the cave?" "Ask!" As soon as he said this, the linguist nodded without hesitation, and responded, "Because of your majesty''s instructions, after we worked together to decipher the language of the tree spirits, we will move towards The Tree Spirits asked about the mural!" "According to the tree spirit family''s answer, the mural is derived from a legend of them!" "According to legend, a long time ago, when there were no living things in this world, the tree of life fell from the sky and appeared in this world with countless fruits of life that gave birth to life!" "Later, the first tree spirit queen was the first to be born from the fruit of life. She called herself Madison! After the birth of queen Madison, there were successive tree spirit people from the fruit of life. Born from the fruit!" "..." "Suddenly, the devil descended from the sky and appeared in this world with destruction and killing! In order to resist them, under the leadership of the tree spirit queen Madison, the tree spirit race and the demon started a battle that lasted several times. A hundred thousand years of struggle!" "In the course of the struggle, there were also some Tree Spirit tribes who were disgusted with struggle and yearned for peace, so they quietly left the Tree Spirit tribe and went to a remote place to live alone!" "..." "During a certain war, due to the carelessness of the tree spirit, the devil invaded the place where the tree of life was located!" "..." "Later, after a difficult struggle, the Tree Spirits finally drove the demons away from the tree of life! But before they left, the demons used their strength to take away a branch from the tree of life!" "Afterwards, after being cultivated by the demons, this branch grew into a tree of life! However, because the tree of life was soaked by the evil of the demons during the cultivation process, it did not form the fruit of life, but formed The fruit of evil!" "The tree spirit races discovered this evil fruit while fighting against the devil! They think this evil fruit is the incarnation of the devil, this evil fruit has desecrated their sacred tree of life, so they wanted Destroy this fruit!" "However, after many experiments, they discovered that the fruits of evil cannot be destroyed! Every time they are destroyed, the fruits of evil will turn into new evils on nearby fruits, or anywhere in the world. Fruit!" "..." "Finally, with the efforts of the tree gods, the demons were driven away more than 50,000 years ago! However, before they were driven away, they also gathered all their strength and destroyed the tree spirit tree of life! " "For this reason, there is the story of the tree spirit and the elves!" Listening to these, Arthur was in shock and thought! The legends told by linguists are intermittent, and there are still many unreasonable places, but Arthur combined with what he knew before and his understanding of the world, and still came up with some shocking guesses! First of all! Madison, who was born from the Fruit of Life, is the Elf Queen Madison, if he is not mistaken! After his hand touched the group of colorful rays of light, the colorful rays of light exploded, engulfing the elves and the queen of elves, and appeared in this world hundreds of thousands of years ago! During the period ~www.novelhall.com~ because of an unknown change that Arthur did not know about, the elves and the queens of the elves changed from elves to fruits! Next! The devil fruit was born from the tree of life... to be precise, it was born from the tree of life cultivated by demons! From the description of linguists, Arthur is almost certain that this kind of evil fruit is the devil fruit! At last! Other races in this world may have evolved from the tree spirit race! Well, it is said in the record that some tree spirit races who hate struggle have gone to live far away because they yearn for peace! "But what''s the matter with the rainbow fog? Isn''t there a fog on the mural? Why didn''t you say? And what is the connection between the fruit of life and the fruit of life? Are not both the fruit of life and the fruit of life born in the tree of life Is it?" While Arthur was shocked, he also had such doubts in his heart! This made him feel that the murals and the records of the tree spirits are missing! Of course, this is also normal! When time has been stretched for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, it is normal for the records to be missing! After all, for such a long time, it is indeed a bit embarrassing for a race to record all the history without missing anything! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 908： Take 1 class In the end, Arthur rummaged through all the classics in the tree spirit family, but still did not explore the answers to the doubts he had generated! no way! There are too many missing records in the tree spirit clan! Besides, time is too long! No one in the tree spirit clan remembers, and because of this, Arthurs doubts are destined to be buried in the bottom of my heart. Only when one day is a coincidence, I can find the relevant information to solve it! But then again! Because of being able to communicate, Arthur can finally arrange work for the Tree Spirit! Breeding special plants, rare plants, precious plants, etc., is the job Arthur arranged for them! In this regard, the people of the tree spirit tribe accepted it unexpectedly! Originally Arthur thought they would not want to go out because they lived here for a long time. But in fact, just because of their long lives here, the people of the Tree Spirits, especially the young people among them, have long felt bored with this place, and have always wanted to go out! can suffer from the lack of knowledge of the outside world and the particularity of the windless zone. These people can''t get out even if they want to go out, at most they can only go out of the cave and stroll around the island! So when Arthur asked them to go out to help plant special plants, rare plants, out of their admiration for Arthur and yearning for the outside world, they agreed without hesitation! In the end, apart from some old people who really didn''t want to go out, and the tree of life also needed someone to take care of them, they stayed, more than 4,000 Tree Spirits, more than 3,000 are ready to go out with Arthur! In this regard, Arthur arranged for people to send these tree spirits to St. Martin''s Island, and let them learn before they formally enter the society, then left alone and returned to St. Martin! ---- St. Martins Palace Study Room! "Blubru!" Just returned to St. Martin, Arthur received a call! "What? A conflict with the Dragon Pirates?" Arthur asked in surprise. The one who called him was Chris, the leader of the Chris family who used to sell arms and the Mafia family in Bloodport Town, the one who was sent by Arthur to Gunship Island to dig the dragon bones for a thousand years! Although I discovered the keel after digging it out that year, because it was too long, it turned into coral and couldn''t be digged, but because Arthur remembered at the time, in the plot, after the death of Lord Dragon, a dragon egg hatched! Therefore, in the East China Sea these years, Chris under the alias of Chen Ge led the axe gang, has been entrenched in Gunkan Island, digging dragon eggs for Saint Martin! During , because the Kingdom of Elucia entered the East China Sea, the originally peaceful East China Sea began to be in chaos, so in recent years, in addition to digging eggs, Brother Chen has resumed his old business and sold arms! And because Arthur is behind, and the East China Sea has become increasingly chaotic in recent years, many countries have to buy a large amount of arms in order to protect themselves and attack others. Therefore, Chen''s arms business has become better and better these years. ! Until now, the scale of his arms trade has long been hundreds of times stronger than when they were the Mafia. He is currently the most famous arms dealer in the East China Sea! However, arms are on sale, and the digging of the Millennium Dragon has not relaxed. Brother Chen has successively given Arthur a lot of dragon eggs over the years! Until a few months ago... A few months ago, under the instructions of Arthur, the Axe Gang added one more item, the keel-digging item that was once abandoned! This project has restarted! Because Arthur took the time to be burdened! With this thing, let alone the bones turned into corals, even if there is only a little ashes, it can restore things to their original most complete appearance! Because of this, Arthur asked the Axe Gang to start digging the dragon bones again! He is going to pass the burden of time to revive the dead millennium dragons and form a millennium dragon breeding farm! Of course, the keel has to be dug, and Brother Chen has not relaxed about the arms trade! Because of this, there was a conflict with the people of the Dragon Pirates! Originally, the Dragon Pirates were entrenched in Kokoyashi Village. They usually live by collecting protection fees. They are a certain distance away from the warship island where the Axe Gang is entrenched. It can be said that the people on both sides are in business or daily life. Come on, it''s irrelevant! But just this morning, a batch of arms that the Axe Gang had just sent out was robbed! It was no one else who robbed him, it was the Dragon Pirates! "Yes, your Majesty, what do you think should be done?" Chen Ge asked respectfully. He can handle this kind of thing himself, and it is not a big deal. He doesn''t take it seriously either! Although Aaron, the leader of the Dragon Pirate Group, has a reward of 20 million, it is the highest reward in the East China Sea at this time. But who is Chen Ge? He was a mafia in Xihai! Twenty million may be very high in the East China Sea, but in the West China Sea... is like a joke! However, because he once heard Arthur mentioning such an Aaron casually by chance, he didn''t deal with it by himself, but called Arthur first! "What to do..." Arthur whispered in his heart, lost in thought! To be honest, the Dragon Pirates'' robbery of the axe to help the arms was a bit unexpected to Arthur! In the original plot, he didn''t seem to have seen any weapons used by the Dragon Pirates! However, after another thought, he felt normal again! The evil dragon itself looks down on humans, and it is also a pirate group. There seems to be nothing wrong with robbing humans. Also, although he doesn''t use arms, he can sell it without it! Of course, these are all minutiae, and the most important thing is how to deal with it! Now Luffy is currently heading towards the sea restaurant, and there is still a certain distance to Cocosia Village. If the Axe Gang now destroys the Dragon and Pirates, it will undoubtedly interfere with the plot! However, it is not a big deal for Arthur to interfere with the plot! The plot has long been messed up by him! Arthurs only worry is that if it interferes with the plot, isnt the story of his Adventure King missing a bit? Hesitating, Arthur made a decision in his heart! "The ship will go straight to the end of the bridge, so please interfere! When the time comes, Luffy will arrange some other plots!" thought in his heart, but Arthur said, "You can handle it! Do it in your normal way!" "Understood!" A fierce color flashed in Brother Chen''s eyes, and he responded immediately. "Let''s do this!" Arthur said~www.novelhall.com~ and hung up! "Hoo---" After taking a deep breath, Arthur leaned back tactically, lying on his chair, and muttered, "By the way...the Klick Pirates have been destroyed, and nothing will happen to the restaurant on the sea. Right? Just let Bucky complete the disaster instead of Klick!" Originally, Lu Fei should meet Bucky soon after he went out to sea! But because of the conflict between the Sugar Kingdom and other kingdoms during this period, there were indeed a lot of things, and Bucky couldn''t spare the time, so Arthur didn''t follow the original plan to give Luffy a row! just let Bucky''s original two men, namely Moqi and Kabaki, trouble Luffy! Well, after the two were caught by Newton that year, Newton gave Bucky the power to handle them in order to take care of the feelings of Bucky, the user of the same body! And Ba Gene is a nostalgic, hard-spoken and soft-hearted, and did not severely punish them, but after a little punishment, let them continue to be subordinates! Asking these two people to trouble Luffy and the others, the result is of course no doubt! After they managed to escape, they found Bucky crying and hoped that Bucky would avenge them! According to this situation, Arthur prepared to let Newton control Bucky, give Luffy a lesson, and by the way also give Luffy a name as a stepping stone! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 909： Barati Tokai! Sea Restaurant Bharati! "---" Looking at the sea restaurant Bharati not far away, Luffy and the newcomer Usopp kept sucking the saliva that was about to remain at the corner of their mouths, showing a greedy look. "Ohhhhh~ I said you two, can you not be so unpromising?" Nami looked at the two of them and couldn''t help but said. The two Luffy look like this, it really looks a bit embarrassing! "But... it tastes really good!" Luffy said, sniffing hard, showing a look of intoxication! At this time, they are very close to Bharati, and the taste of the food on Bharati can already be passed on to their boat! "Yes! Yeah! It smells really good!" Usopp also sniffed, showing an intoxicated look, and at the same time nodded vigorously, agreeing with Luffy''s words! Looking at the two of them like this, Nami on the side has nothing to say. could only cover his face, walked to the side, pretending not to know the two! And just now! A navy ship came next to the Golden Meri. The Captain of the Navy Headquarters, Fein Budi, who came to Bharati for dinner with the beautiful woman, walked to the side of the ship and looked down at the people on the Golden Meri. After looking over them for a while, he showed a look of disdain. , Sneered, shook his head but said nothing, then turned and left! In the original plot, Fendi had launched an attack on Luffy and others, but that was because Luffy and others were flying the Pirate Flag, and now Luffy is flying the adventure flag, and Fendi naturally disdains it. Pay attention to him! soon! Both parties put down the small raft they were carrying on the boat, rowed the small raft and entered the sea restaurant! ---- at the same time! Not far away, a huge ship with a clown flag is slowly coming towards Bharati! On board! At this time, Newton, who controls Bucky''s body, looked at Moqi and Kabaki crying in front of him, and shook his head helplessly! He didn''t know why, Bucky would like these two things! Over the years, he did not let Bucky enjoy the blessings, nor did Bucky see some big scenes and meet some truly outstanding people, but Bucky has never forgotten these two goods, and he has always had a love for the so-called Pirates. Obsession, refuse to disband! In this regard, Newton was a little unwilling, but there was nothing he could do with Bucky! After all, they all control the same body. Neither intimidation nor temptation can be used. Moreover, once the pirate group is forcibly dissolved, Buckys resistance may be encountered and the same body is used to make trouble everywhere! Then Newton would have a headache! So, he can only show Bucky some face, follow his meaning, let him go! Anyway, the things Bucky did are just trivial things in Newton''s eyes, and he can end it! And for the troubles caused by the ending, Newton will pay Bucky''s body use fees! As to whether Bucky will one day do something big that he cannot end... Ha ha! Among the entire Bucky Pirates, a large part of it was from the Newtonians. Bucky wanted to do this kind of thing, but he couldn''t do it! "Boss Bucky, the restaurant on the sea is here!" At this time, a younger brother of the Bucky Pirates ran to Newton''s side to report. "Hmm!" After Newton nodded, he said to Moqi and Kabaji who were crying, "You two will board the ship with me!" "Okay, boss!" When the two heard the words, they immediately put away their crying expressions, and responded with horror! Through contact with Bucky these years, the two have also learned about the existence of Newton! Of course, they don''t think that they are two people, but that Bucky is schizophrenic. Newton is another personality of Bucky! However, whether it is two people or schizophrenia, it does not hinder their fear of Newton! They can feel that Newton is different from Bucky. Bucky is still nostalgic, but Newton will really kill them. So when Newton spoke, the two became nervous! and soon! Newton took Moqi and Kabaji and drove the small raft that was lowered from the boat, and rowed towards Bharati! In a while! They rowed a raft into the sea restaurant Bharaty! "Crack!" After arriving at the restaurant door and pushing open the restaurant door, Newton first saw the silent restaurant, and the iron fist Fendi who was lifted up by Sanji''s neck! And beside the two of them, there is a broken dining table, broken plates and dishes scattered all over the place! Apparently, they had a conflict! "Boss, Boss, you see, it''s them!" At this time, Moqi happened to see Luffy''s group of people dining in the corner of the restaurant, so he pointed to the group of people and yelled, breaking the silence in the restaurant! Hearing this, Newton glanced at Lu Fei and the others who were dining in the restaurant! And as his gaze came, in addition to Luffy and Luffy''s gang who were feasting and eating, everyone else, including the newly joined Usopp, showed a vigilant expression! "Are you going to hit it?" Sauron whispered, a light flashed in his eyes, but he put his hand on the knife on his waist! However, the next Newton''s actions were beyond his expectations! "Hey, the waiter over there, stop calling, come here and I want to order!" Newton ignored them and ignored Mochi. He went straight to an empty seat and sat down while holding Fenbu. Di''s Sanji shouted. While listening to his voice, everyone present, including Sanji who was holding Fembdi, all subconsciously turned their eyes to him! "It''s Bucky, the general of the Sugar Kingdom!" "Yes, it''s Bucky!" "I didn''t expect it to be Bucky, the mad demon!" ... Some of the businessmen who dine in the restaurant, after the nobles followed the sound, a large part of them recognized Newton at a glance! With the development of the Sugar Kingdom in the East China Sea these years, Buckys reputation has also grown! Well, it''s mainly because Newton has done a lot of great things in Bucky''s skin! However, these merchants and nobles dare not step forward to disturb Newton! because... Newton circulated more of a bad name! Such as the reputation of how many people were mutilated, how many people were cut off their hands and feet, and the limbs of a king of a certain kingdom were cut off! In this regard, Newton is also very helpless, but there is no way to defend it! Although he didn''t intend to do this to all his enemies, he was a person with the ability to split the fruit. Once the devil fruit ability was used, he would naturally break his hands and feet! As for not using the fruit... are all enemies, why not? And, when you really fight, how can you manage so much? the other side! Listening to Newtons words, Sanji was taken aback for a moment, and then he was very professional and apologized to Newton, "Sir, I have something to do on my side, please wait a moment!" "He is the Navy, you must be in trouble if you hit him! Even if you are not afraid, you have to consider your restaurant and your boss! If you come to order me now, and can make me satisfied Dishes, then I will help you solve this little trouble!" Newton said lightly. It is not a big deal for Newton who hit the navy! Sugar Kingdom as a franchise country~www.novelhall.com~ As long as you make a call, the navy will give you this face! Well, even a kingdom like Germa 66 that is obviously at odds with the world government can let the navy revise the reward order, let alone the sugar kingdom, a kingdom that pays taxes on time? After listening to Newton''s words, after a moment of hesitation flashed in Sanji''s eyes, he put down Fembdi in his hand and came to Newton! What Newton said makes sense! Although he is not afraid of any navy, he still has to consider Bharati and Zepp! Offending the navy is not a good thing for Bharati, for Zep, who used to be a pirate and still has a reward! "Then sir, what do you want to eat?" Sanji walked up to Newton and asked. "You can figure it out, just serve a few good dishes that you are good at!" Newton said faintly, then said, "However, I hope you make it yourself!" After a flash of surprise in Yamaji''s eyes, he nodded and said, "Good sir!" He didn''t expect Newton to let him do it! You know, he is now dressed like a waiter, and most people dont say let him cook! But he didn''t think too much. After he agreed, he walked directly to the back kitchen! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 910： Hawkeye is coming And just when Sanji was about to walk to the door of the back kitchen, Captain Feinbudi, who was thrown on the ground by him, quickly climbed up from the ground, and roared, "Asshole, you Dont run, let me tell you, its okay..." "!" But before Feinbudi''s words were finished, a knife cut through the air and wiped it across his cheek, leaving a blood stain on his cheek! Suddenly, Fembdi was shocked by the knife when he spoke. "Gulong!" He looked back at the sharp knife inserted on the wall behind him, swallowed, and ignoring the cold sweat from his forehead, he immediately shouted in frustration and said, "Who is it? Who is it? Which **** Lost knife? "If you don''t go away first... I will tell the world government to see how the navy looks at people, and how any role can be a captain!" At this time, Newton''s voice faintly spread into his In the ears. Hearing this, Fendi''s heart "cocked"! When he followed the voice and saw who was speaking, he dared not say a word. He quickly took the female companion who came with him, turned and left! To be honest, Newton didn''t know him very well, and the two hadn''t had any dealings! But he has heard Newton''s name! He knew that once a great general of a kingdom like Newton asked the kingdom to go to the world government to complain to him, then he, a little captain, would definitely have no good fruits! After all, the franchise is the gold master of the navy! Although the Navy doesnt need to listen to these benefactors, how much money should they take care of others face? So Fen Budi ran away without daring to say anything! And just after he ran away, except for Luffy and the others watching Newton vigilantly, as the chef on Bharati came out to clean up the table, everyone else started eating and drinking normally, as if nothing had happened. Got it! Soon, the bustle in the restaurant resumed! After a while! Sanji, who entered the kitchen, came to Newton with a plate of hot dishes and a bottle of unopened red wine. "Please taste, fried steak with black pepper sauce and the table wine of the Kingdom of Bolben, the summer sunshine!" After Sanji put the dishes in front of Newton, he took the corkscrew and opened the red wine, and poured a glass for Newton. ! "Ok!" Newton nodded, picked up the tableware on the side, and started to eat! "Gulong!" After cutting a piece of steak, and finally tasting it for a few seconds, Newton swallowed the steak in one bite, then took another sip of the red wine on the side! "The quality of the steak is a bit poor, just a normal steak, but the black pepper sauce is just right, there is a desire to keep eating, and the temperature of the steak is just right! Although the quality is a little worse, but The steak is in its best state!" "In addition, the wine pairing is also good! Today''s weather is relatively hot, which makes people have no appetite, but the red wine you took is slightly sour, which is very appetizing, and it was specially chilled to relieve the heat!" Newton tasted it. Praised. These compliments are not casually blown! Because I haven''t eaten anything in the past hundreds of years, after having a body, Newton paid special attention to eating! Expensive, yes, street stalls, no matter the price, as long as it is delicious, Newton has eaten it! Because of this, he gradually cultivated the mouth of a gourmet! "Unexpectedly, this gentleman has such a research on eating!" Sanji said in surprise. While was talking, Sanji was also a little happy in his heart! As a chef, the most hated thing is that other people waste food, but others dont understand his cooking. Only when they meet someone who is knowledgeable like Newton, they will feel that their meal is worth it! However, the next moment Newton''s words made him a little uncomfortable! "At your level, you can go to the kitchen of Saint Martin''s Palace and do a mess!" Newton added as he ate. "St. Martin''s Palace Kitchen?" Sanji asked subconsciously! The St. Martins Palace Kitchen is the place where the worlds top chefs gather. The chefs there are all extremely skilled! I was once the most senior chef there, a special chef from the East China Sea, and was fortunate to taste his Craftsmanship, that taste... Tsk tsk!" Newton couldn''t help but showed a look of intoxication! His words are 70% true and 3% false! He has eaten a super chefs meal. Its not bad, but he went to St. Martin to eat instead of on vacation! However, he knew that everything he was doing now would be put on animation, so he made a special change and changed it to eat during vacation! "Really it is so delicious?" Sanji looked at Newton and asked in disbelief. Although he doesn''t think he is invincible in cooking, he still can''t help being a little curious when looking at Newton, a gourmet who seems to have tasted countless foods! "Really!" Newton nodded without hesitation, and then asked Sanji, "Have you seen food that glows?" "Huh!? Will it shine?" Sanji looked at Newton dumbfounded. Does food glow? Is that deteriorated, or is fluorescent agent added? "When the taste of the food is the most extreme, the food will shine!" Newton said in a deep voice, "And the super chefs in the kitchen of Saint Martin''s Palace, that''s the kind of people!" "They can maximize the taste of food, so every time they open the dishes, there will be a dazzling light emitting!" Sanji sounded a little dazed, but still deeply remembered the two things, the kitchen of the Saint Martins palace and the glowing food! "If you have a chance, you must see it and see if it is true!" Sanji secretly said in his heart. The guests who were dining on the side, listening to Newtons words, all showed a long-sighted appearance! "The taste of the food is the ultimate, will it really shine?" "It must be true! Lord Bucky, do you think it is fake?" "Yes! Lord Bucky doesn''t have to lie to us!" "We have nothing to do with Lord Bucky~www.novelhall.com~What did he lie to us for?" ... In the low-pitched discussion, all the guests present thought that what Bucky said was true. They think Bucky has nothing to do with them, there is really no need to lie to them! that''s it! A group of people were led by Newton''s thinking, thinking that the taste of food can be luminous if the taste is extreme! It is foreseeable that after the animation is broadcast, more people, including chefs, will be biased by Newton''s words, thinking that the ultimate taste of food can make food shine! "Crack!" And just as a group of people was discussing the issue of food luminescence, the door of the restaurant was opened again! A man wearing a burgundy patterned shirt, black windbreaker, white trousers, black boots, a cross knife hung on his chest, and his eyes like eagle walked in! "Hawkeye!?" When others glanced at the man subconsciously, Sauron who was in the corner exclaimed! He recognized at a glance, the person who came was his target, the world''s largest swordsman, Hawkeye Joracol Mihawk! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 901： Dad beat son What should I do if I found Hawkeye? For others, it may be retreat, it may be approaching to get acquainted, or it may be fleeing! But for Sauron... , of course, do not hesitate to go! Every day he dreams of challenging Hawkeye and becoming the world''s number one swordsman. He has really seen him now. What else can he do besides going on? So, when Sauron didn''t react to the people at the same table or even the people on the scene, he rushed to Hawkeye first. "The promised time has finally arrived!" After the agreement with Guina flashed in his mind, Sauron looked at Hawkeye with excitement, and said, "I went to sea just to see you!" "What is the goal?" Hawkeye asked Sauron before him. "The strongest!" Sauron said decisively. While was talking, Sauron tore off the turban tied to his arm and tied it firmly on the top of his head! "Ah!" Upon seeing this, the corners of his eagle-eyed mouth raised slightly, and after a chuckle, he said, "What a stupid thing!" People like Sauron have seen a lot. But all lying under his knife! "!" Regarding Hawkeye''s words, Sauron didn''t seem to have heard him, so he pulled out the knife from his waist, pointed it at Hawkeye, and said solemnly, "Let''s compete!" "If you are really a first-class swordsman, you should be able to feel the gap between us even if you don''t fight each other! If you dare to face me with a sword, should you say you have courage... or should you say you are ignorant? "Eagle Eye looked at Sauron and said lightly. "Because of my ambition!!!" Sauron looked at Hawkeye, said excitedly, took a knife and put it on his mouth, and said, "There is an agreement with a close friend!" "Ha ha!" Looking at Sauron''s excited and determined eyes, Hawkeye suddenly smiled, and then took the necklace off his neck, and then pulled the bottom of the cross on the necklace, revealing the knife inside the cross. "Hey, what do you mean?" Sauron looked at the knife that Hawkeye took out and couldn''t help asking. "I am different from a stupid beast who uses all his strength to hunt rabbits. You may be a famous swordsman, but after all, this is the weakest ocean among the four seas, the East China Sea! Unfortunately, I am no smaller than this. The knife!" Hawkeye said contemptuously in a slightly disdainful tone. "There is a limit to look down on people, right?" Listening to this, Sauron was angry, completely angry! This tone, these words, and a knife that is too small to cut fruit, used it against him, who are you looking down on? Immediately, regardless of whether this place was still in the restaurant, he gritted his teeth, kicked his legs, holding a knife in each of his hands and biting a knife in his mouth, and rushed towards the eagle eye, rushing back. Roared, "Don''t regret it if you die!!!" "Frog at the bottom of the well, come and see how big the world is!" Hawkeye said solemnly. "Ghost cut!" Sauron roared and rushed in front of Hawkeye. The three knives carried Sauron''s killing intent and anger and slashed towards Hawkeye at the same time! But the next moment! "~" After a crisp sound, Sauron discovered that three of his own had been withstood by the tips of Hawkeye''s knives. "Nah...Nani!?" Sauron looked at this scene with an incredible face, somewhat speechless. At this time, everyone else in the restaurant also reacted! "Isn''t that the three-sword style pirate hunter Zoro? How could he be blocked with a knife!" "Sauron is our famous pirate hunter in the East China Sea? How could it be blocked by someone with a knife?" "Sauron is a well-known pirate hunter in the East China Sea, but who is opposite him? That is the world''s largest swordsman Hawkeye Joracol Mihawk! What''s so strange about using a knife to block it!" "Is the level of our East China Sea really that bad? The famous pirate hunter in the East China Sea, under the hands of the world''s largest swordsman, was actually blocked by a knife!" ... The people present were all well-informed merchants and nobles. Sauron basically knew them. Although Hawkeye had never seen it before or had contact with them, they had heard of it somehow! However, what they didn''t expect was that the famous swordsman in the Middle East in their eyes was actually blocked by a knife! While the other diners in the restaurant were discussing, the eyes of Luffy and his party were also attracted. Among them, Luffy also put down the food in his hands, looked at Sauron with some worry, and muttered, "Suo Long~" However, Luffy was worried, but one of them had a different mind in his heart! "At this moment, their eyes are all attracted to the past, isn''t it just time to slip away?" Nami''s eyes rolled round, and a decision was made in her heart! Now she, has not been beaten by the society, and is still dreaming of gathering a hundred million to save Cocosia Village, so she does not sincerely want to join Luffy''s adventure group! Because of this, she has been looking for a chance to leave! And now, everyone present was attracted by Hawkeye and Sauron. Nami suddenly felt that this was the best chance to escape, so she thought of leaving in her heart! Just do it! After having this idea in her heart, Nami didn''t hesitate much, taking advantage of everyone''s eyes focused on the two Eagle Eyes, she quietly left the table! Halfway through, except for Newton who inadvertently caught a glimpse of Nami who left the scene quietly, everyone in the room did not notice that there was one missing person in the restaurant! --- "Move...I can''t move anymore, what did he do? A trick that no one can escape, he was given something like a toy...How is it possible? Our strengths are really so different. How is it possible? How can it be so far away?" Sauron thought to himself with some unbelievable in his heart, gritted his teeth, red eyes and poured all his strength on the three knives. But, it''s no use! The three knives held by Hawkeye''s knives are still motionless! After a stalemate for a while, Sauron retracted the knife, and then quickly slashed it out, while slashing, he roared, "The world can''t be this far away!!!" "!" "!" "!" ... But the dream is full, but the reality is very skinny. Under Sauron''s crazy slash, Hawkeye is able to resist Sauron''s attack with a small knife, as if his father is beating his son! "boom!" In the end, Hawkeye picked a knife and directly flew Sauron, causing him to fall to the ground and roll twice. "Isn''t it that far?" Sauron said incredulously, but he stood up unconvinced, and then continued to rush towards Hawkeye. "!" "!" "!" ... But no matter how Sauron played, Hawkeye still relied on a toy-like knife to resist Sauron''s attack with ease. "I... I didn''t wield a sword just to be teased by this toy!" Sauron roared desperately, and the attack became more and more crazy! "boom!" But without paying attention, Sauron was finally poked directly behind the back by Hawkeye with a knife handle, and he lay directly on the ground. However, Sauron still did not give up. After getting up with difficulty, he staggered towards the eagle eye, exhausted all his strength, and continued to cut towards the eagle eye! "boom!" Hawkeye saw it, and turned slightly to one side, so that Sauron, who had no strength, fell directly to the ground! "What are you carrying? At the end of the strong, what do you desire? The weak!" Hawkeye asked, squinting. Looking at Sauron, who has been unwilling to give up until now, there is a slight wave of waves in the bottom of his calm heart. "I, absolutely can''t lose!" Sauron didn''t answer Hawkeye''s words. He just gritted his teeth and said something, then stood up again, raised his double swords, and roared, "Tiger Hunter!" Roaring, Sauron is about to cut down in the direction of Hawkeye! "--" But at this moment, Hawkeye suddenly appeared in front of Sauron, and a knife pierced into his heart! "Tick!" "Want to be directly pierced through the heart? Why don''t you retreat?" Hawkeye asked in a puzzled manner listening to the sound of blood dripping on the floor. It''s not that Sauron didn''t have the chance to withdraw, but he didn''t withdraw! "I don''t know, I don''t know myself! I just feel that even if I take a step back here, all the vows and agreements that have been important so far will disappear! I will never be here again!" Sauron said Replied confused. "Yes! This is called goodbye!" Hawkeye responded after taking a deep look at Sauron. "Then I can''t retreat!" Sauron said solemnly. "Do not retreat even if you die?" Hawkeye asked Sauron suspiciously. "It''s better to die!" Sauron raised the corner of his mouth and said frantically. "What a powerful heart! Isn''t it better to die than to lose?" After such a thought appeared in Hawkeye''s heart, he suddenly admired Sauron! Immediately, he drew out the knife that had been inserted into Sauron. After a few steps back, he put the knife in the scabbard of the cross and said, "Boy, let me know!" At this moment, Hawkeye truly agreed with Sauron! "Roronoa Sauron!" Sauron said solemnly. "!" "I will remember, the long-lost strong man! Then..." Hawkeye said, pulling out the black knife behind his back, and said, "In order to show the etiquette of being a swordsman, I will use this world''s best The strong black knife will kill you in the sea!" "That''s really grateful!" Sauron said sternly ~www.novelhall.com~ and soon, the two sides confronted each other, and the final battle was about to begin! "Three Swords Style Profound Meaning. Three Thousand Worlds!" Sauron roared, using his strongest trick. At the same time, Hawkeye''s feet bend slightly, push hard, and head towards Sauron with the knife! "!" The figures of both sides crossed by. "!" "---" Sauron''s two knives were broken to pieces, and blood was gushing out of his chest! "I lost, I never thought I would lose! Is this the strongest power in the world?" Sauron half-kneeled on the ground, thinking, he put away the only good knife on his body and the words of the word! Immediately, he stood up suddenly, turned around and opened his arms. The whole person appeared in a big font, smiled and faced Hawkeye, and said, "The scar on the back is the shame of the swordsman!" "Amazing!" Hawkeye slashed the knife without hesitation after a compliment. "Bah!" Along with the splashing blood, Sauron was also chopped up and flew out. And the direction he flies is exactly where Newton is! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 902： Set off the famous method "Sauron!!!" Looking at this scene, Luffy''s eyes are splitting. He thought Sauron was dead! Immediately, Luffy didn''t care about the other things. He stretched out his hands and directly grabbed the two pillars supporting the restaurant, and then retreated suddenly, showing a slingshot shape! next moment! "duang!" "!" Luffy, with endless anger, bounced himself like a slingshot toward the eagle eye, and roared, "Asshole!!!" After seeing this, Hawkeye raised his brows, and when Luffy was about to hit him, he turned his body slightly. next moment! "Boom!" Luffy flew directly in front of Hawkeye because it was too late to brake, and hit the wall behind him! But! He was not injured, but the whole head was hit directly into the wall because of the speed of the bullet. "Are you the partner of that young swordsman? Thank you for seeing the last!" Hawkeye said lightly while looking at Luffy, who was pouting his **** and pulling his head out. He just noticed that Luffy watched Sauron get injured. Although he was very angry, he did not rush over. Instead, he let the two of them complete a duel between swordsmen! "boom!" And just at this moment, Luffy pulled out his head, and smashed his whole body back to the ground! "Don''t worry! That man is still alive!" At this moment, Hawkeye looked at Luffy lying on the ground and added. Hearing these words, Luffy didn''t care about other things, lying on the ground, tilting his head, and looking directly at the place where Sauron had just flown past! At this look, he found that Sauron was being eaten by Newton, holding the clothes behind his back with one hand, hanging in the air with his head down, as if he was a bit painful! "Sauron? Sauron?" Luffy got up immediately, looking at Sauron a little nervously! Seeing this, Usopp, who was eating at the table beside him, and the two younger brothers who followed Sauron, Johnny and Joseph hurriedly stepped forward to take Sauron from Newton''s hands! But just then. Newton directly let go of Sauron''s hand! "boom!" "Uh~" Sauron hit the ground directly, and couldn''t help but let out a painful groan. "Sauron!" "Brother Sauron!" Luffy, Usopp, Johnny and Joseph looked at this scene, all of them were a little bit distraught. While the eagle eyes on the side looked at Newton, there was also a trace of badness in his eyes! Sauron''s performance just now undoubtedly conquered him and made him identify with Sauron as a person. But in a blink of an eye, the people he agrees with are being treated like this, which makes him inevitably a trace of anger! However, feeling their angry and unkind gaze, Newton seemed as if nothing had happened. He ate the last steak without any haste, then picked up the handkerchief on the side and gently wiped his lips. . Then, he stood up and turned to look at Luffy and Hawkeye! "Eagle Eye... Do you know that it is rude to be eaten? Do you know that it is shameful to waste food at sea?" Newton ignored Luffy, and It was looking at Hawkeye with scorching eyes, and asked faintly. Newton knows Hawkeye and his background, but Hawkeye doesnt know Newtons background! Well, although Newton has been to Saint Martin, he went there quietly and didn''t meet Hawkeye! Furthermore, Newton''s identity is relatively secret within Saint Martin. As a guest, Eagle Eye cannot be regarded as his real person. Of course, Saint Martin''s side can''t let it know! While listening to Newton''s words, Sanji who was smoking a cigarette not far away nodded in agreement. Hawkeye raised his brows, squinted, and asked, "Who are you? What are you going to do?" He felt a sense of danger in Newton! "Well, I''m... Bucky! A general of a kingdom! What the **** am I going to do... I was here to seek revenge!" Newton said, first glanced at Luffy. Immediately, he turned his gaze to Hawkeye again, and said in a deep voice, "However, now you interrupted my meal and almost wasted my food, I think it''s better to hit you first!" The conflict with Hawkeye was actually not Newton''s original plan! His original plan was to come here as a stepping stone to promote the progress of the animation plot, and help Lu Fei make a name by the way! But the moment Hawkeye appeared, his plan changed! We must pay attention to ways to help Luffy become famous, right? The direct promotion is a bit unrounded, so after thinking about it, Newton decided to abandon the original plan and temporarily change the plan to set off a more rounded way of making famous! As for what is meant to set off the name... is to use those powerful and famous characters to bring out the protagonists connections, bring out the protagonists strength, and bring out the protagonists popularity! Well, just like before Arthur crossed, those bragging to know so-and-so, by knowing those famous celebrities, businessmen, etc., to install X in reverse, making people think you are also amazing! The premise for Newton to do this is also very simple! is to fight Hawkeye first! After all, Buckys reputation is not bad in the East China Sea, but not in the world. Apart from a few people, no one has heard of it! Therefore, only if he fights with Hawkeye first, and then uses Hawkeye''s strength and reputation to set off his strong reputation, then he can use himself to set off Luffy and make a name for Luffy. Of course, in the end, Newton will point out a little Luffy''s background to add some fame to Luffy! "Hit me?" Hawkeye asked back, but there was a solemn expression on his face! "Yes, just to beat you!" Newton said, but slowly walked past Hawkeye, and said as he walked, "Dare to fight outside?" can you dare? Listening to these two words, Hawkeye almost laughed angrily! Who is he? Hawkeye! The world''s number one swordsman, Hawkeye, Jorakl Mihawk! Is there anything in this world that he dares not? thinking about ~www.novelhall.com~ Hawkeye said without hesitation, "Go!" said, Hawkeye followed Newton''s figure out! At this moment, watching the two of them are about to leave, Lu Fei rushed to his brain and yelled at Newton, "Asshole, you treat Sauron like this, you want to go like this?" At the same time, Luffy stretched his arm back, slammed his fist towards Newton, and shouted, "Asshole red nose clown, stay for me, apologies!!!" "Ah!" Feeling the attack coming behind him, the corners of Newton''s mouth raised slightly, and he sneered. He didn''t even turn his head back. He just flicked his hand and hit his elbow backward. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Immediately, Luffy''s fist hitting Newton was directly knocked back, and at the same time, Luffy''s entire body was hit by the newton''s fist and flew out directly, hitting a number of unmanned tables one after another. After that, I hit the wall and stopped! "Ah!" At this time, Newton paused, his head tilted, and after glancing back at Luffy, he smiled disdainfully, but continued to walk outside without looking back. And Hawkeye followed his figure and walked out silently! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 903： Fight a great battle After coming out, as there are no islands around, Hawkeye and Newton decided to fight on the sea! The two each paddled a small raft and came to the sea not far from Bharati, facing each other at a distance of about 100 meters! But before the fight started, Hawkeye was looking at the opposite Newton, squinting his eyes and asking in a deep voice, "Before the fight, can you tell me your real purpose?" "Ok!?" Newton raised his brows, he was secretly surprised, but on the surface he asked quietly, "What''s the real purpose?" "Although you are hiding well, my instinct tells me that the reason why you fight with me is not me!" Hawkeye said lightly. In addition to intuition, Hawkeye also noticed a lot of things wrong! For example, if Sauron was cut and flew toward Newton by him, Newton would fight him to death, which is a bit unreasonable! It is true that there are people in this world who have weird personalities, abnormal brains, and will kill people because of small things. But this definitely does not include the person in front of you! Hawkeye noticed it when he was looking at Newton. Newtons eyes were calm from beginning to end. Even when he said he was going to fight him, there were no emotional fluctuations in his eyes, and he looked completely calm and couldnt be calm anymore! The well-informed Hawkeye is sure that this kind of person is definitely not the kind of weird personality and abnormal brain, but the kind of person who has to think twice before doing things! Well, that kind of person with weird personality and abnormal brain, the eyes are full of craziness and distortion! It is this kind of calm person who clashed with him because of a small matter. Hawkeye didn''t believe that there was no other purpose in it! "No, the purpose is you!" Newton retorted directly. Regardless of what Hawkeye perceives or feels. Newton knew that at this moment he could only kill himself with one bite and his purpose was Hawkeye! "Okay!" After listening to Newton''s perfunctory words, Hawkeye didn''t care, but said domineeringly, "Anyway, no matter what your purpose is, it''s your fault that provokes me, and you will eventually be defeated by my hands!" Talking, Hawkeye slowly pulled out the black knife behind his back and pointed at Newton a hundred meters away! "Farewell? That''s not necessarily!" Newton smiled deeply! In this battle, he never thought he would lose! On the one hand, he also knows Hawkeye very well, but Hawkeye does not know him at all! On the one hand, his fruit ability just restrains the swordsman! Well, the split fruit can perfectly avoid the swordsman''s slash! In this case, he can be said to have a great advantage! Therefore, failure is impossible to fail, and Newton never thought that he would fail! "Not necessarily? Try and you''ll know!" Hawkeye said in a deep voice. "!" Then, there was a cold flash in his eyes, he raised the black knife, and moved towards Newton, which was a hundred meters away, with a slash without hesitation! Upon seeing this, Newton smiled slightly, his feet did not move, but the part above the calf, including the calf, flew! Then, after flying to the edge of his own raft, he pushed the raft with his own feet hard to the back, and let him quickly leave with his feet toward the back, only the calf and the calf were only above the calf. Newton in the upper half of the inner body directly greeted him with the flying slash! "Fruit to pieces. Atom smashed!" Before the slash was about to come, Newton stretched out a hand and used the devil fruit ability! Suddenly, the flying slashes melted into the air silently! Hawkeye raised his brows, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he kicked his legs. The whole person jumped up and jumped in the direction of Newton a hundred meters away. At the same time, he raised the black knife in his hand. Cut it down! "Ha ha!" Newton chuckled twice, facing the menacing Hawkeye, but did not even hide, so he directly let the black knife slash towards his head! But, the next moment! When the black knife hit Newton, Hawkeye felt something was wrong! Too easy! The knife in his hand seemed to cut a piece of tofu, and cut the opponent in half without any hindrance! "No! This is not what it feels like when hacking people normally... There is a problem!" Such a thought flashed through Hawkeye''s mind, and at the same time he felt a little surprised! But before Hawkeye wanted to understand, Newton, who was cut in half, suddenly showed a strange smile on his face. "boom!" Immediately, before the eagle eye did not react, his right hand hit the eagle eye directly, hitting his chest, and knocking him out, who was caught off guard! However, Hawkeye''s reaction was quick! After being hit and flying out for a distance of about 50 meters, he reacted, flipped in the air and gently landed on the small raft he was riding on! "What devil fruit is this?" Hawkeye asked Newton curiously after landing on the small raft. "I won''t tell you!" Newton gave an eagle eye. What a joke! Tell the enemy the name of the fruit? This is something that many brains can do! You know, sometimes the name of a fruit is enough for people to infer a lot of things. For example, burning fruit, when you hear this name, normal people know that it is related to fire and heat! Another example is the bat fruit vampire form of the animal-based fantasy beast species. Once you hear the name, anyone with a little common sense can guess that in addition to the physical fitness that the animal system itself will increase, this fruit should also have special abilities related to blood sucking! "Ok!" Upon hearing this, Hawkeye shrugged, but said nothing. He also knew that, let alone Newton''s question, normal people would not answer him! "boom!" Immediately, his legs were slightly bent, he suddenly exerted force, and flew up again, and UUCreader www.uukanshu.com struck and killed in Newton''s direction! Although I didn''t know the name of the fruit from Newton, from the attack and defense just now, Hawkeye probably guessed that Newton''s fruit ability should be the ability to decompose and split! He was a little helpless about this, but he was a little helpless! no way! This kind of fruit capable of splitting is definitely the greatest nemesis of the swordsman! The slashing and knife skills that the swordsman is good at are almost useless with this devil fruit ability! Even armed and domineering will not play a big role. But thinking about it, Hawkeye is still up! As the world''s largest swordsman, he will not give up because of this little helplessness! Furthermore, he carefully recalled the scene from the beginning to the present, and also discovered Newton''s "weakness"! "You can fight!" After such a thought flashed in his mind, the flying eagle eye showed an indomitable momentum. the other side! Seeing Hawkeye attacking him fiercely, Newton took a deep breath, with a trace of blood in his heart, and directly greeted him! "Come on, have a great fight!!!" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 904： Plague "!" "Fruit to pieces. Atom smashed!" "!" "Armed and domineering!" "!" "Zombie punch. Hard hit!" ... With the battle between Hawkeye and Newton, the endless sword energy and endless boxing power on the sea are constantly bombarding together! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The violent shock waves and violent noises produced by the collision of these attacks, wave after wave, caused the sea around the two to surge. ---- at the same time! Just when Hawkeye and Newton were fighting fiercely, the people on the Barati not far away had no intention of eating, and all ran to the deck to watch the battle! Among them, even Luffy''s group, including Usopp, Sauron''s two little brothers, and Luffy who was just beaten up, and Sauron who was just bandaged by Usopp were all on the deck. stand up! "hiss~" "great!" "I have only heard Lord Bucky''s name before, but I never thought that Lord Bucky is so powerful"! "Yeah! Hawkeye too! I just heard his name before, and I didn''t think it was too powerful, but now it looks like this...it''s horrible!" "It''s not like something human can do!" "They can kill a kingdom alone, right?" "Just kidding! With this power, let alone one kingdom, even ten kingdoms are not their opponents!" "Yeah, yeah! And they are just one person. If necessary, let alone ten kingdoms. Even if there are one hundred, one thousand are probably not their opponents! They run and fight if they want. Fight, once a guerrilla war starts, countless kingdoms can definitely be killed alive!" "When you say that, I think our kingdom is in danger! Our kingdom is right next to the sugar kingdom!" ... A group of businessmen and nobles could not help discussing while watching the scene where the two sides were fighting. But at the end, the hapless nobleman who said that the kingdom was near the sugar kingdom spoke, and the discussion of these people stopped abruptly! All the people present turned their heads subconsciously, and looked at the hapless nobleman with a strange pity! "I said, do I have any problem? Why do you look at me like that?" The unfortunate nobleman was tingled by these eyes, and couldn''t help but ask. "Papa!" "Sorry!" Hearing this, a businessman who knew the hapless nobleman in the room stepped forward and patted the hapless aristocrat on the shoulder, revealing an expression that you are dead! Suddenly, this hapless nobleman is not good! The kingdom hasnt happened yet, why are you pitying? and you, I think you are a good friend, what do you mean by showing this expression? If the enemy is strong, I will definitely die? That''s a matter of the kingdom, the big deal, the big deal, the big deal... Can I just move out and leave the kingdom? If it doesnt work, I will lead the way for the sugar kingdom! Isn''t it normal to join the opponent if you can''t beat it? Thinking, the hapless noble''s eyes gradually brightened. Until the end, a smile appeared on his face! Only then did he realize that he seemed to have inadvertently thought of a good way! ? And the others present, watching his gaze that gradually brightened, were a little confused for a while---what did this hapless guy think? With such a powerful enemy in the Kingdom, instead of worrying, he even laughed out? the other side! When the merchants and the nobles were discussing, Lu Fei and his group also started to discuss! "It''s horrible! It''s horrible!" Usopp''s eyes widened, and he hurriedly showed expressions of disbelief! "Hiss~ Is this really something that humans can do?" Johnny and Joseph gasped at the same time! Luffy looked at the battle in front of him, but he also showed a solemn expression on a rare occasion! "Damn... I didn''t expect the gap between us to be so big... When he first hit me, he didn''t have all his power!" Sauron stared at the battlefield, gritted his teeth, and couldn''t help it. Said. at this time. Usopp suddenly recalled what Newton had just said! "Through it, **** it! He seemed to be seeking revenge just now, right? And the object is still us?" Usopp slapped his head and panicked inexplicably. While listening to his words, after thinking about it for a while, everyone present also looked at Luffy and the others with pity! Well, I confirmed the look in my eyes, it''s a dying person! At the same time, they all subconsciously moved aside, away from the Luffy group! They are afraid that they will be exhausted too! "Yes! Our boss is here to avenge us! Rubber boy, and the green-headed swordsman, you are dead! Hahahaha~" At this time, from the beginning, there was no sense of existence Kabaji jumped out, pointed the knife at Luffy''s group, and said with a triumphant expression. "Yes! You guys get down on your knees and admit your mistakes, and when my boss comes, I can still plead with you!" Moqi, who also has no sense of existence, also stood up, embracing his hands, and said proudly. Upon hearing the words, Luffy and Sauron glanced at each other. "Ok!" After they both nodded their heads eloquently, they both made the same action! launch an attack! punched towards Moqi one by one, and one with a knife slashed towards Kabaji! The two people who were proud did not expect that Luffy and the two dared to attack in this situation. They were caught off guard, and both of them were knocked out on the spot! "Oh, I wiped it, they dare to do it?" Before they fainted, both of them had such a thought in their minds! the other side! "hiss---" Others in the room looked at the Kabaji and Moqi on the ground~www.novelhall.com~ and looked at the two Lu Fei who had not retracted their hands, and took a breath! Kabaji and Moqi have no reputations, and almost none of them have heard of them. But they all saw that these two people were brought by Newton! They never thought that after watching the battle between Newton and Hawkeye, the two of Luffy would dare to deal with the two Kabaki like this! Immediately, the others present even hurriedly moved a few positions aside! is like that, as if seeing a plague god! However, among Luffy''s group, except for Usopp and Sauron''s two younger brothers, Johnny and Joseph have been talking about it with a panic face, Luffy and Sauron have no fear. The color! Both of them are not afraid of things! Although the enemy looks extremely powerful, they have never been afraid! is nothing more than death! Both of them are people who have experienced desperation, and they have long been bearish on death! --- the other side! After discussing with the merchants, Hawkeye and Newton stopped fighting inexplicably... Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 905： Baby girl "Why did you stop suddenly?" Newton flying in the air, looking at Hawkeye condescendingly, in a joking tone, asked, "Don''t you think you stopped, I''ll let you go?" Hawkeye did not speak, but cast a look at Newton, motioning him to look aside. Seeing this, Newton subconsciously followed his gaze and looked aside. At this look, he saw at a glance that in the squally wind and waves caused by the fighting between the two, a small boat with only two people on it was crumbling! Of course, if it''s just that the boat is crumbling, then there is nothing, and Hawkeye will not stop for this. The main reason why he stopped was because there was a weak baby crying from the boat! "Wow wow wow~" "Did it be swept over by the violent wind and huge waves caused by the aftermath of the battle?" With the crisp and weak baby crying into his ears, such a thought flashed through Newton''s mind. Immediately, Newton sighed deeply, put away his fighting spirit, looked at Hawkeye and said lightly, "We can only stop here today!" "Well, let''s stop here!" Hawkeye looked at the crying baby, nodded, and silently received the black knife behind him, then picked up the boatman on the raft he was on, and rowed the small raft. The direction of the baby is close to the past! Upon seeing this, Newton flew close to the boat where the baby was! was wrapped in coarse cloth, with a wrinkled face and weak breathing. I opened the wrapped coarse cloth with my hands and saw that there was nothing underneath! "Oh~" Looking at these, Newton sighed and concluded, "An abandoned baby girl!" In fact, it is not uncommon to be abandoned! is not uncommon in this world at least! Because of low productivity and low living standards, there is still a large part of the common people in this world. Even if they work hard, they just barely fill their own family''s stomach and cannot raise too many children! Therefore, in the case of accidentally giving birth to more children, in order to ensure that the family is not hungry, and to give the child a chance to live, such families usually choose to sell or abandon a child! Among them, because mens physical strength is better than women, men have natural social advantages, can do better farm work, and parents can get more parenting returns from men, so those who are sold or abandoned are usually It''s a baby girl! Like this baby girl in front of Hawkeye and Newton, this is probably the case! "What a poor little guy!" Hawkeye''s sharp eyes softened instantly. After a rare gentleness flashed in his eyes, he reached out and touched the baby girl''s head! "I think we have to take her back to the boat! It seems that she hasn''t eaten for a while. Let''s go on the boat to find if there is milk or something!" Newton looked at the weak baby girl. , Suggested. "Ok!" Hawkeye nodded without thinking! soon! After Newton retrieved his feet from not far away, he and Hawkeye rowed a boat with the baby back to the sea restaurant Bharati! And the crowd on the boat watching this scene, their minds are all alive, and some of them can''t react to the situation in front of them! What the hell? what happened? You just beaten to death, why did you come back with a baby in a blink of an eye? ... A group of people looked at the two of Hawkeye and Newton who came back, and there was a mess of thoughts in their minds. And there is some natural rot in it. Looking at the two with bright eyes, I imagined something indescribable in millions of words in my mind! This...this...this is too fast, right? The chicken lays eggs not so fast! Even if you two have a relationship, dont you need to be so fast? And... how can two men... can... can that? Exciting! ... However, neither Hawkeye nor Newton paid any attention to these people. After boarding the ship, I found the chef who found the kitchen and asked for some milk! "Newborn baby? You can drink some milk without food, but I do not recommend that you feed her milk for a long time!" "Because milk is not very good for a baby, and it is not easy to digest. If it is best, let her drink breast milk!" Zhepu said, he asked the chef to get some warm milk over! "Let her drink some milk first, cushion her belly, and then I will take her away!" Hawkeye looked at the baby girl who was drinking milk well, as if touched by something deep in her heart, so she stopped the responsibility. . And after hearing this, Newton did not object! His business hasn''t been finished yet. If you bring a baby girl, the next thing will be a little inconvenient! However, he thought about it and added, "If one day, if you don''t want to take it, please send someone to the Sugar Kingdom, then I can at least give her a stable living environment!" Hearing this, Hawkeye was taken aback for a moment, then took a deep look at Newton, then smiled, and said, "I found...You are a good person except for other purposes!" Newton shrugged and did not answer Hawkeye''s words! In a while! "Hehehe~" After being full, the baby girl held by the eagle eye showed a pure smile and laughed happily! Upon seeing this, Hawkeye followed with a smile! But then, he thought for a while, and said to Zip, "Do you have any new quilts and silk on your boat? Bring me a new quilt and a silk, I am going to take her away!" "Okay, wait a minute!" Zhepu nodded in response without thinking. Although the restaurant on the sea is not a merchant ~www.novelhall.com~, new quilts and silk are still available! no way! If a guest gets drunk on their boat and cant leave, they will always find a place for them to sleep in, right? Also, the people on the ship, including the chef and waiter, always wear new clothes, right? Besides, some curtains, tablecloths and the like are also made of silk! Therefore, silk is also available! Of course, these are not many on their ships! After all, only a few are drunk and unable to leave. Among the members of the ship, if they want to wear new clothes, most of them will wait for the ship to dock and buy them from the shops in the port! In a while! Zhepu came back with a quilt and a piece of silk! After replacing the coarse cloth on the baby girl with the silk, Hawkeye took out the money from his arms, threw it to Zhepu, and said, "This is money for shopping!" said, Hawkeye didn''t stay too much, he just hugged the baby girl and walked out! While looking at his leaving back, after Newton shrugged, he didn''t say anything, and turned to enter the restaurant! He is starting to trouble Luffy and the others, and by the way helped him become famous! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 906： Famous In the restaurant! The crowd onlookers had returned to their respective positions long ago because there was no good show to watch! "Okay, now that Hawkeye is gone, should we calculate the account between us?" At this moment, Newton walked out of the back kitchen and walked towards Luffy''s table while faintly Asked. He is ready! ready to start blowing for Luffy...Ah no, broke the news! "Ahaha~ Brother, what... I said... Can that give me some face and just let us go?" Usopp smiled awkwardly, searching for excuses and asking Newton. Forgive them. Although he had never played Kabaki and Moqi with Luffy, he joined later, but now they are partners in the same boat, he can only bite the bullet and beg for forgiveness! "Usopp don''t need to do this, it''s a big deal to fight with him!" However, Lu Fei''s personality is obviously different from Usopp, he stood up directly, glaring at Newton! Although he was brought down by Newton just now, this did not affect his courage to stand up again! While listening to Luffy''s words, Sauron also endured the pain, stood up, grabbed the only remaining knife on his waist, spoke a word, and stared at Newton firmly! Upon seeing this, Newton first glanced at Kabaji and Moqi who had just been knocked out by the two Luffy not far away, then raised his head to look at them, and said calmly, "Although I am not very good with these two wastes. I care about them, but they are my subordinates after all! They hit my subordinates... of course they want to give me an explanation!" Newton said, without waiting for Luffy and others to answer, his body shape disappeared in place! next moment! "boom!" He suddenly appeared in front of Luffy and hit Luffy in the stomach with a punch! "boom!" Then, he disappeared again, appeared in front of Sauron, and punched him in the stomach! Then, he disappeared again! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Usopp, Saurons two younger brothers, Johnny and Joseph, and Newton did not let it go. They sent a punch to their stomachs! "Uh..." "what---" "it hurts..." ... Just one punch, all five of them covered their stomachs, blushed, their heads were exposed, and their legs knelt down weakly! Upon seeing this, the corners of Newton''s mouth raised slightly, but he did not stop! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After a long fat beating, five people lay on the ground with blue noses and swollen noses. And just at this moment, Newton seemed to have discovered something, frowned, a gleam of doubt flashed in his eyes, stopped his hand, slowly stepped on Lu Fei, and picked up his straw hat that had fallen on the ground! "No, give me the hat back!!!" Seeing this, Luffy thought that Newton was going to do something to the hat. He endured the pain from all over his body and shouted at Newton. However, Newton ignored him, but carefully looked at his hat! a long time! "Huh~" Newton seemed to be sure about what was normal, he sighed deeply, and slowly asked Luffy, "This hat...is Shanks for you?" "How does he know?" After a trace of doubt flashed in his mind, Luffy nodded subconsciously, and replied, "Hmm!" "Unexpectedly, that **** would be so optimistic about you!" Newton said with a sneer. "Do you know Shanks?" Luffy frowned, and suddenly curiosity arose. "It''s more than just acquaintance... That **** grew up with me!" Newton said, pretending to gritted his teeth, as if he was Bucky! "Knowing is good, knowing is good! Brother, you see that we also have a relationship, can you let us go?" At this moment, Usopp, who was lying on the ground, listened to Newton''s words and ignored Newton''s words. With gritted teeth, he quickly said with a smile. On the heart, he Usopp hasn''t lost yet! While listening to his words, Newton subconsciously glanced at Usopp! At this point, Newton seemed to have discovered something, his eyes narrowed, and he asked with some uncertainty, "Your father''s name is **** Bu?" "Ok!?" Usopp put away the smile on his face, looked at Newton, and said in surprise, "How do you know?" "Speaking of Shanks, I think of the people on the Shanks ship, and when I saw you just now, I felt a bit like the sniper **** cloth on the Shanks ship, so I guessed that way!" Newton said lightly. Explained. "Really? What''s going on with my father now?" Usopp asked with a look of expectation, eagerly, regardless of the crisis they and the group are facing now. This is what he wanted to know since childhood! **** Bu, as a member of the Shanks gang, has a great reputation in the New World, but because of the blockade of the world government, no news has been transmitted to the East China Sea, so Usopp has never been aware of **** Bu''s affairs! "He? Very good! As the sniper in the red-haired pirate group with the most even gang strength among the four emperors of the new world, your father is a very famous big pirate!" Newton said lightly. "It''s great, great, great!!!" Usopp listened to Newton''s words, regardless of the pain on his body, and shouted excitedly! "Uuuuuuu~" yelled and shouted, Usopp didn''t know why, and suddenly burst into tears. The tears on his face were like beads with broken strings, streaming down one by one! grievance, loneliness, helpless... Over the years, countless emotions have been hidden in my heart because of the death of his father and the death of his mother. At this moment, it was because of Newton''s words "Your father is a very famous big pirate", completely vented! While watching this scene, I recalled the information given by Arthur. Some Newton who understood Usopp did not interrupt him, but turned around silently, walked to Luffy''s side, looked at him condescendingly, and said, " Do you know the meaning of this hat?" "The meaning of the hat?" Luffy looked at Newton in confusion! The hat was given by Shanks, but he really didnt know the meaning! He only knows that the hat is an agreement between him and Shanks! "This hat was given to Shanks by the captain?" Newton said solemnly. "Captain? Why did another captain pop up?" After a few thoughts flashed through his mind, Luffy asked a little confused, "Who is the captain?" "Captain!" Newton sighed ~www.novelhall.com~ There was a flash of memory in his eyes, and said, "He is the greatest pirate in the world!" Although he doesn''t have a cold for Roger, the pirate, Newton knew that he was playing Bucky at this time, so he had to act like it! "You mean... Roger One Piece!?" Upon hearing the greatest pirate in the world, Luffy immediately reacted and asked curiously. "Yes!" Newton nodded and said, "I and Shanks are crew members on the captain''s ship... Your hat was passed on to that **** Shanks from the captain! And now he gave it to you, then The meaning is obvious..." Although Newton didn''t say what it meant, Luffy guessed it! One Piece! Shanks is very optimistic about him as One Piece! Although Luffy has a big nerve, it does not mean that he has no IQ. He is just a little sloppy, but his brain is more passionate. If you think carefully, his IQ is still online! So after thinking back about what happened when he was a child, he immediately determined what Shanks meant for this hat! After confirming the meaning of the hat, perhaps Arthur had an effect on Luffys depression, or perhaps it was Luffys own hearts will. He said something to Newton that surprised Newton... Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 907： Honesty "This hat... can you send it back to Shanks for me?" Luffy was silent for a while before speaking again. In Newton''s words just now, although he was full of dissatisfaction and disdain for Shanks, Luffy could still hear that Newton was not dissatisfied with Shanks in fact, he just spoke upright! Of course, Luffy didnt know the word conscientiousness! But the meaning is the same. He could hear the relationship between Newton and Shanks, not as bad as Newton''s mouth! And this is what Newton deliberately showed! the other side! Listening to Luffy''s words, Newton was startled. He never expected that Luffy would be willing to send his hat back! Before he came, but I heard Arthur said how important this hat is to Luffy! However, after another thought, Newton could accept it! Because he had also heard what Arthur had said before he came, a little bit of details about the things he did to Luffy back then! Nima! If it werent for Luffy who experienced everything back then, he would have been completely depressed if he was treated like an ordinary child by Arthur? So, he can understand a little bit about how Luffy wants him to send his hat back! Although he was not depressed, he always left some shadow of the Pirate in his heart. Therefore, Luffy would be a little disgusted with the hat of One Piece! After thinking about it, Newton said faintly, "From what I know about Shanks...he and you have an agreement on this hat?" "how do you know?" Luffy couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Ha ha!" Newton chuckled slightly, as I knew it, but he didn''t explain it! "However, even so... please send it back to him for me! I''m afraid I can no longer complete the agreement!" Lu Fei was surprised for a while, his eyes dimmed, and a trace of despair appeared on his face. color! Looking at Luffy like this, Newton''s mind turned a little and he understood! Originally, the reason for asking Newton to help give the hat, apart from his aversion to the pirates, Luffy was mainly afraid that he would die here and could not fulfill the promise! Yes! He is like this now, except for Newton himself, everyone else, or himself, feels dead! no way! Newton is too strong! And once he dies here, the agreement between him and Shanks is destined to be impossible, so it is normal to find someone to complete the agreement for him in advance! If this person is the murderer who killed them, that is, Newton, so much the better! Because of Newton''s strength, I can definitely deliver the hat! thinking, a playful smile appeared on Newton''s face, "Why, are you afraid you can''t complete the agreement?" Luffy nodded and didn''t speak any more! Upon seeing this, a disdainful smile appeared on Newton''s face and said, "Don''t worry, you have a chance to complete! Even if you don''t look at the face of that **** Shanks, you also look at the face of your grandpa!" "My grandpa?" Luffy''s face appeared surprised, and said, "Do you still know my grandpa?" "I don''t know..." Newton shook his head and said, "But I know that your grandpa is a lieutenant admiral, and the navy hero Karp!" "what!?" Following Newton''s words, before Luffy and his party could react, all the onlookers who were watching in the restaurant all exclaimed! If you talk to the group of businessmen in the East China Sea, what the nobles tell the Four Emperors of the New World... Sorry, they dont know or understand! But when it comes to Vice Admiral Karp, they all know each other! As for why this is... There are several reasons! One is that Karp was born in the East China Sea! As a navy hero, and it is native to the East China Sea, the navy of the East China Sea, the kingdom nobles of the East China Sea, will more or less publicize his reputation and establish an image of a hero born in the East China Sea! The second is that Karp often travels between the Great Channel and the East China Sea, and often secretly goes back to the East China Sea to see his grandson. On the road, he often handles the pirates of the East China Sea casually, and to a certain extent maintains the order of the East China Sea! Therefore, those in the East China Sea who have been rescued by Karp or injured by pirates, after knowing Karp''s name, will more or less spontaneously help him publicize it! , is also the most important point! The East China Sea is the territory of the world government! On his own territory, of course, he is only allowed to promote his own people! How can propaganda pirates be allowed? Therefore, due to the above reasons, these merchants and nobles in the East China Sea do not know what the Four Emperors are, but they all know the existence of the naval hero Kapu! "Unexpectedly, that stupid looking kid turned out to be the grandson of the navy hero Karp!" "Yes! I really didn''t expect it!" "Wait, after Lord Bucky is gone, I must go up and meet him!" "Go together, go together!" ... A group of businessmen and nobles began to discuss in a low voice after being surprised! And what they discuss the most is undoubtedly waiting for Bucky to go up and get to know Luffy! nothing else! is Luffys grandfather is a lieutenant admiral! If you can get the friendship of a lieutenant admiral of the Navy, it will be of great benefit to them! Of course, what they dont know is that Luffys character is destined to be impossible to befriend them! "Ha ha!" Listening to Newtons words, Luffys face showed a rare wry smile! He never thought that one day he would survive because of his grandfather''s name! You must know that since he was a child, he has always yearned for the sea, for adventure, and for a free life. In addition to Shanks, in addition to the King of Adventure, part of the reason is because of Karp! Because of the shadow of love that Karp left him from childhood, he always wanted to break free of Karp''s shackles, get out of Karp''s control, and stay away from Karp''s pitfall! The irony is that it was the person he wanted to leave the most, but he saved his life now! "It''s almost there, ready to leave!" Looking at Luffy''s appearance, Newton thought to himself. His original purpose was to make Luffy famous. Now that he points out the hat, Roger left it to Shanks, Shanks left it to Luffy, and points out that Luffys grandfather is the navy hero Karp, his goal is considered complete! These two news will definitely make Luffy more famous! Think about it, an adventurer who inherits the hat of One Piece, his grandpa turned out to be a naval hero. How topical is this? Of course, if Newton breaks out that Lu Feis father is the leader of the revolutionary army, the most vicious criminal in the world, the topic will be even stronger! But, he thought about it and let it go! is so topical... But I am afraid that the world government will also use Luffy as a target! Although the world government should also know the relationship between Luffy and Dorag~www.novelhall.com~, exposure and non-exposure are two different things! No exposure, Karp is there, and the world government should more or less take care of Karp''s emotions! has been exposed, even if Karp is there, the world government has to do it! Otherwise, if the son of a revolutionary army leader dangles under his nose and the world government cant handle it, the participating countries should have doubts about the ability of the world government! "However, there is one last step!" Newton thought, looked at Luffy deeply, and said, "Boy, although you offend me, your courage...I recognize it!" This is the last step! The eagle eye was used to set off Newton with the eagle eye before, but now that Newton has been set off, it is of course to use Newton to set off Luffy! Think about it, a small person, a big person who is as strong as an eagle eye, said that I agree with you, how much glory is this? Just before crossing with Arthur, a diaosi was told by an army commander that I am optimistic about you! After speaking, Newton didn''t stay too much. After leaving a pile of Bailey as compensation for destroying the restaurant, he left here with two unconscious trash men! left a group of nobles and businessmen with eyes on Luffy. Luffy and a group of people were left behind. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 908： 0Target of the Beast Pirate Group "Shock! The amazing identity of the protagonist of Adventure King! "---Le Monde! "Luffy, an adventurer who wants to dig One Piece''s treasure, has such a bizarre life experience? "---St Martin News! "One Piece''s Hat? The names of the four emperors? The grandson of a naval hero? "---East Poster! "Eagle Eye is here! The world''s largest swordsman was almost defeated by a kingdom general! ? "---New World Newspaper! "Amazing news! The story that Red-haired Shanks and One Piece have to tell! "---New World Newspaper! ... In the next few days, as the new episode of Adventure King was broadcast and the news of the East Sea spread, a large wave of eye-catching news swept the world! "Hiss---I didn''t expect it! Hawkeye would actually fight a kingdom general back and forth!" "I''m going, red-haired Shanks has such a relationship with One Piece?" "Oh, is the background of kids so complicated now? It''s the Four Emperors and the Navy again!" "Be careful in the future! Don''t offend him accidentally, it will be over!" "I said, didn''t you pay attention to that kingdom general? That clown Bucky, so strong, so powerful, can even fight Hawkeye back and forth, why is still a general in a kingdom?" "Who knows! Maybe I like it!" "Oh, what do you say... how much is One Piece''s hat worth?" "I don''t know! But, the One Piece hat seems to be a little collectible... If anyone can get it, I would like to put a million Baileys to collect it!" "One Piece is a very famous character! What is one million Baileys? I am willing to give five million Baileys!" ... People from all over the world are discussing enthusiastically in this overwhelming news. During the discussion, I dont know which one of the first asked about how much the hat of One Piece is worth, I immediately turned the topic crooked, and everyone unconsciously shifted the focus of the discussion to the hat! --- New world! Redhead Pirates! "Buggy... Luffy... Adventure King... What happened after we left? Why did Luffy be like this?" Shanks looked at the news in the newspaper, his eyes flickering! --- Navy Headquarters! "Damn!!!" Karp looked at today''s latest news. He didn''t even bother to eat his favorite senbei. He cursed directly at the newspaper, "Asshole Shanks, what did you do?" And that red-nosed clown, dare to beat my beloved grandson like that? The old man is going to kill you!" cursing, Karp simply dropped the newspaper in his hand and walked towards the port angrily! Obviously! He is going to the East China Sea to find Newton''s trouble! However, at this moment, the Warring States who had received the news hurried over and said, "Okay, okay, don''t be angry! Look, there is nothing wrong with Luffy? The other side sees that your face is not dead. Hands, forget it!" "Forget it? How can it be counted? You don''t know my temper, I must repay this hatred!" Karp said angrily with his eyes wide-round. "Ha ha!" The Warring States period smiled bitterly, and then said, "Sugar Kingdom is a franchise country...Once you attack him, he will definitely appeal at that time, then you will be in trouble!" "Trouble? When is the old man afraid of trouble?" Karp said angrily. "You are not afraid, you have to think about it for your grandson too! What if he takes advantage of the power of the franchise country to want Luffy? You know, it is actually possible to offer a reward for doing things with Luffy!" Discouraged. "He dare!!!" Karp roared, but he calmed down. He doesn''t care about trouble, but if he causes trouble for his grandson, he is not willing! "Okay, okay! Don''t be angry! Don''t you always want to eat the senbei I hid? Today I promised you, eat whatever you want!" Sengoku encouraged. After listening to this, Karp took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and nodded heavily! soon! The two left the port one after another! Its just that the Warring States period didnt pay attention...When he left the port, Kapus seemingly angry eyes flashed a hint of subtlety! --- at the same time! "The King of Adventure... One Piece''s hat... Shanks... Bucky the Clown..." Looking at the news in the newspaper, Dorag murmured, eyes flickering! --- Xihai! The King''s Palace of Saint Martin! "It''s OK!" Looking at the newspaper on the news, Arthur nodded, showing a satisfied expression! Overall, Newton did a good job this time! Although Hawkeye returned to Bharati without Klick, which was a bit beyond Arthur''s expectation, Newton''s ability to respond to changes made Arthur very satisfied! In his spontaneous response, this time he made Luffy famous, and it was done very well! Of course, it is not completely flawless! For example, the fact that Shanks and Bucky used to be a member of Roger''s ship is a flaw! Rogers remnant party has always been the navy, has always been the thorn in the eyes of the world government, the world government has been looking for the whereabouts, trying to completely stifle the Roger Pirates in history! But because most of the former crew members of the Roger Pirates are now hidden, those who are not hidden are too strong, the world government can''t find them, and they dare not do anything, so they didn''t do anything! And now ~www.novelhall.com~ Bucky has revealed his identity, which is undoubtedly a target for the world government! The world government will definitely come to trouble! Of course, considering that Bucky is now the general of the franchise, and he was just a little transparent on Roger''s ship, a trainee crew, so even if the world government is looking for trouble, it is just a small trouble! If you are willing to spend some money, then you can clear up the relationship, and this will pass! After all, Roger is dead a long time ago, and the franchise is the sponsor of the world government, even if the world government does not take the franchise too seriously, it still has to show some face! "Forget it, if there is a flaw, there will be a flaw! Let people spend some money to finish it! This thing is over!" Arthur thought, thinking about what to do afterwards! Kakzi Kingdom and the Revolutionary Army hand over the prisoners! Saint Martins arms are sent to the new world! These two things are the next, the more important things! "I don''t care about the delivery of the captives. As long as Dorag is not stupid, there should be no problem. Let''s take care of the arms!" Arthur murmured, pulling out a piece of information from the side! "The Hundred Beasts and Pirates are moving...seems to be aimed at this arms trade?" Arthur frowned involuntarily looking at the intelligence information in his hand! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 909： Social death Xihai! St. Martins port! "huhu~" The sea breeze is blowing slightly, but it brings a hint of coolness to the busy people in the port. At this time, not far from the port, in the official dedicated port of the Kingdom of Saint Martin surrounded by a thick wall! "Haha, it''s finally time for our brothers and sisters to go!" Iskandar said boldly, looking at the boat in front of him. "Sister and brother!" At this moment, Altria on the side gave Iskandar a cold look and emphasized. "Ahaha~ Big sister, don''t care about those details!" Iskandar smiled, and after a word indifferently, he took out a cigar from his pocket and put it in his mouth! "Hoo~" After igniting, Iskandar took a deep breath, then spit out the smoke heavily, revealing a sorrowful expression! "Brother, smoking is bad for your health, and your father explicitly forbids you to smoke! If you smoke again, I will tell your father!" Behind him, Gilgameshs gentle voice came into Iskandars ears! Hearing this voice, Iskandall turned around subconsciously! next moment! "Hey!" A bright smile appeared on his face suddenly, and he said with a smile, "Big brother, this is the only time...please!" "You said this was the last time!" Gilgamesh shook his head. "Uh..." Hearing this, Iskandar was taken aback at first, and then reacted, in a slightly coquettish tone, and said, "Big brother, please, no next time, really! Please~ I know you are the best big brother. La!" Gilgamesh looked at him like this, covering his face with one hand, and swaying one hand out. He couldn''t bear to look straight and said, "Okay, okay, this time, forget it, let you go! " Gilgamesh, who has Altria''s template, has a good temper from childhood to grandeur. Facing his brother''s prayer, he couldn''t bear to refuse! er... alright! mainly cannot bear to look straight! Although he is only seventeen years old, Iskandall, who has advanced development and already has a big beard, now looks no different from a middle-aged man in his thirties. Think about it, a middle-aged man is acting like a baby, that scene, that scene...Tsk! If it wasn''t for his own brother, Gilgamesh would have the heart to kill him on the spot! But just the next moment Gilgamesh was about to let Iskander out. A spear flew from a distance. "!" With a gust of wind, the spear passed in front of the three! "Chop!" Finally, the spear was stuck on the rectangular wooden boxes not far from the three! And at this time, if someone takes a closer look, they can find that there is an unextinguished cigar on the tip of the spear! "Second sister, dont I just smoke a cigar? Are you like this?" After smacking his lips, feeling the empty lips, Iskandar showed a wry smile and looked not far away. Shaka walking slowly towards them! "Father said that smoking is not allowed!" Shaka looked at Iskandar and said lightly. Hearing these words, Iskandall could only smile helplessly. Among the few people present, Gilgamesh as the eldest brother has the best character, and Altria, the eldest sister, has the most arrogant character. As for his smoking, the elder sister doesn''t care, the eldest brother only needs to say a few good things, and he basically makes him smoke! The thing that makes him helpless is his second sister, Shaka! has a proud personality and only listens to the words of his father. So every time I see him smoking, I will stop him! "Okay, okay..." Iskandall whispered after a few words with Skhaka, "That old man has a lot of pipes. I''m seventeen. What''s wrong with smoking?" The voice just fell! "boom!" I heard a thunderstorm. "hiss~" Iskandall subconsciously hugged his head and squatted defense, sucking in a cold breath, and showing a painful expression on his face. "Huh!" At this time, Arthur appeared behind him, blew his **** lightly, and said quietly, "Speaking of me behind my back?" "Hehe, father, I was wrong, I was wrong!" Hearing this voice, Iskandar also ignored the pain in his head, and quickly stood up, turned around, and said with a smile. "Wrong? You''re right!" A false smile hung on Arthur''s face, and he said in a sincere tone as possible. Iskandar looked at this smile, listened to the voice, and his whole body was excited, and quickly said, "Father, I''m really wrong, I''m really wrong!" As he said, Iskandall still smiled, bowed, and almost didn''t kneel down for Arthur! "Humph!" Arthur''s face changed, and after a cold snort, he stretched out a hand and said coldly, "I know it''s wrong, what should I do?" "Hoo~" Listening to Arthur''s slightly angry words, Iskandar breathed a sigh of relief in his heart! He was not afraid of Arthur getting angry, he was afraid that Arthur would not be angry! If Arthur gets angry after provoking Arthur, he will get a beating at most...he is not afraid of that beating even if he has a thick skin! But if after provoking Arthur, there is no anger on the surface of Arthur... Then he will be miserable! Because that means that Arthur will use some unconventional means to punish him! For example, let him take off his pants in front of his brothers and sisters, and then give him a meal of fried pork with bamboo shoots! For example, forcing him to eat a whole plate of dark dishes---fried bullfrog with skin on five-nut mooncakes! Well, dont ask him why he knows these like... That''s an unspeakable pain! Looking back at this time, he still has lingering fears! Although these methods did not cause him any substantial harm, they caused serious trauma to his soul. Especially the first one, Iskandall almost died socially because of it! Then Iskandall obediently took out a box of cigars from his arms and handed them to Arthur! Arthur took the cigar, and after a glance, he looked up at Iskandar, and said quietly, "Do you think... I''m so good to fool you?" "No, no!" Iskandall shook his head quickly, took out a box of cigars from his arms and handed it over! Immediately, in the eyes of Arthurs gaze, Iskandall grinned and took out the pockets on both sides of the pants~www.novelhall.com~ and the two pairs of shoes. A box of cigars of various sizes was passed over! "No, really no more!" After Iskandall finished this, he turned over his empty pockets and exposed them with a bitter face. "Ok!" Looking at him like this, Arthur nodded in satisfaction, and said, "For the face of your going to sea afterwards, I won''t beat you this time. If there is another...hehe!" At the end of the talk, Arthur couldn''t help but sneered, and looked at Iskandar with a slightly deep look! "understand! What else is Iskander? Of course he nodded and agreed! Then, he asked with a serious face, "By the way, Father! Are you here to send us off?" Listening to Iskandalls words, Arthur patted his head and suddenly said, "I was almost taken off by you. I forgot the real purpose of coming here!" Arthur said, as he changed his voice, he said, "The reason I am here is that besides sending you off, there is one more thing I want to tell you!" As he said, Arthur seemed to have thought of something, and then added, "Well, to be precise, it is to give away my two baby girls. By the way, talk to you two brats!" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 920： Experience task "Hey! Hey! Hey! Father, are you too different? The two of us are brats, and the eldest sister and the second sister are baby girls!" Listening to Arthur''s words, Iskander didn''t pay attention to what Arthur was talking about first, but looked at Arthur with a grieving expression! "Did you treat it differently?" Arthur touched his chin, and after thinking for a while, he looked at Iskandar with a sincere face and said, "No...I''m treated fairly!" While was talking, Arthur unconsciously pulled the two baby girls to his side, stroked their hair with his hand, showing a look of affection! Upon seeing this, the grudge expression on Iskandall''s face became even worse! "Don''t do this, daddy!" While feeling the big warm hand on his head, after a touch of comfort flashed deep in Altria''s eyes, there was a very disgusting expression on the surface, and he stretched out his hand to think To pull away Arthur''s big hand! Shaka is hugging her hands, letting Arthur touch her head with a cold face! Not far away, Gilgamesh watched this scene, and after a glimmer of admiration flashed under his eyes, he watched it with a smile on his face! Several minutes passed. Arthur put down his hands, took a deep breath, and said sternly, "Okay, stop making trouble, start talking about business!" As he said, Arthur''s voice turned and he said in a deep voice, "Just a few days ago, I received a message from the intelligence personnel that the people of the Beast Pirate Group seem to be launching an action against the arms you are about to transport. !" "Beast Pirates?" Listening to the name, Iskandall couldn''t help but recall the scene of his encounter with Kaido at his grandma''s birthday party when he was a child! Immediately, an eager expression appeared on his face! However, the others in the room ignored him! "The people of the Hundred Beast Pirates, why do you want to take action on our arms?" Gilgamesh frowned and asked. "I don''t know! But based on the relationship between our kingdom and the Beast Pirates... it is normal for them to start operations!" "Furthermore, the Beast Pirates Group is originally one of the largest arms dealers in the new world, and we, as the arms dealers who are about to open the arms market, our entry will definitely affect their business. They cannot enter the market for us. Indifferent!" Arthur said analytically. Listening to Arthur''s analysis, Gilgamesh nodded and agreed with Arthur''s statement! Immediately, he thought for a while and spoke again, and asked in a pensive manner, "Then father... did you find out who the other party is, or do you come together?" "No!" Arthur shook his head. Gilgamesh nodded and asked with a frown, "Father, what do you mean?" "I won''t intervene this time... No matter whether the other party comes alone or all of them, I won''t intervene! This time is my mission for you!" Arthur said in a deep voice. Although a few years ago, some of the people present had participated in the government affairs of the kingdom, but they were still too young. Arthur felt that they still needed more experience, so he took this time as a task to people! "Experience mission?" Hearing this, the few people looked at each other. Immediately, Gilgamesh spoke first, sternly, "Father, leave it to us!" "Don''t worry! Father, no matter how many people come from the other party, I can handle it alone!" Iskandar patted his chest and said confidently. "It''s just a pirate, this princess can do it easily with just one move!" Altria said with a sneer with her hands in her arms. "I can solve it!" Shaka looked at Arthur and said lightly. While looking at the confident words of several people, Arthur nodded in satisfaction, and said in a deep voice, "In this case, I will leave it to you!" "Ok"! All four nodded! Then, Arthur sent all four of them to board the ship parked in the harbor! "Woo~~~" With the sound of the whistle, the ship slowly left the port and headed toward the depths of the sea. While watching the ship gradually shrink in his line of sight, until it finally disappeared completely, Arthur sighed deeply and asked for a call to the staff on the side! "Blubru!" After making a call, the call was connected soon! "Come to me with Abrody!" Arthur said in a deep voice to Camu on the other end of the phone. "Yes, your majesty!" Kamiao agreed without hesitation! "Pattern!" After Arthur nodded, he hung up the phone! Although he said that he would not intervene before, how could he actually not intervene? Children are the hearts of parents! As a father, Arthur, although not the kind of person who completely holds the child in his palm, is not the kind of person who allows the child to take risks at will! Even if they have the strength to have a chance to win against the Beast Pirates, Arthur still decided to send someone to follow them quietly, to protect them, and avoid any mistakes! In a while! Camu and Abrody both arrived at the port! "Your Majesty!" The two respectfully saluted! "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he said directly, "It''s like this..." After briefly explaining the ins and outs of the matter to the two of them, Arthur said in a deep voice, "Now, I want you two to follow them quietly! If there is an emergency, you will protect them!" "Understood!" Camu and Abrody agreed in unison. Then, Camu asked again, "Then your majesty, where is our ship?" Hearing this, Arthur smiled slightly~www.novelhall.com~ stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers! "Snapped!" With the crisp sound of snapping fingers, immediately! "Wow!" Accompanied by the sound of the sea being pulled apart, a giant steel ship slowly captured from the water in the official port of Saint Martin! followed! "Your Majesty!" The cold mechanical sound of the Heaven Breaking Machine! "Ok!" Arthur nodded, and after responding, he said to the two people present in a boat, "After that, you two will enter the Skybreaker, and the Skybreaker is hidden on the bottom of the sea, quietly following them along the way! Don''t let them find out!" "Okay, Your Majesty!" The two of them sailed together, and they all nodded without hesitation. Soon, the two of them in a boat were also under Arthur''s watch, and slowly left the port! "This way...it should be okay!" Arthur murmured as he watched the sea breaker, which was slowly entering the sea, as he walked away, and then slowly entered the sea, and then a joking smile appeared on his face! "Now with Heaven Breaking Machine, there are a total of three generals sent by me. If you add that stinky boy and a baby girl... then there will be five generals, and the Beasts and Pirates will come , I will definitely give them a surprise!" Arthur thought secretly in his heart. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 921： Fixed plan a few days later! New world! Somewhere on an uninhabited island! Around this small island with no resources, no creatures, no one to visit, and nothing, it was uncharacteristically parked at this time with dozens of ships of various shapes, but more or less there were dozens of doors, hundreds of doors. Artillery, you know the powerful battleship at a glance! "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of messy footsteps, a tall woman carrying a white gold special gun, brought dozens of people to the center of the island! "Good morning!" After saying hello, Kaido, who was already waiting here, sat on a huge chair, gestured to the empty chair opposite to him, and said with a grin, "Queen Hathaway, Please sit down!" "Ok!" Hathaway was not polite, came to the chair, nodded, pulled the chair in front of her and sat down! "I received the news a few days ago that King Arthur of the Kingdom of St. Martin asked his four children to set off with arms!" Kaido did not say any nonsense, and went directly to the topic! This is what they discussed some time ago! Some time ago, Kaido learned from the undercover agent of the BIGMOM Pirates that the BIGMOM Pirates had reached a huge arms deal with Saint Martin! In order to prevent this arms trade, to avoid the loss of the pirates of the beasts in the arms trade, and to avenge the original revenge, he immediately contacted Hathaway, who also belonged to the enemy relationship with Saint Martin, and Reached a cooperation with her! Well, if it''s just a group of beasts and pirates, Kaido doesn''t have much confidence to get Saint Martin! Today, because he received information about Arthurs children going to sea a few days ago, he asked Hathaway to come to this small island, ready to discuss how to stop the arms trade in specific ways of action! "What do you mean?" Hathaway also didn''t say any nonsense, and asked directly towards him. "Be straightforward, kill them!" Kaido showed a cruel smile on his face, and said, "As long as you kill them, you will not only stop Saint Martin''s arms trade this time, but also prevent them from opening the door to the new world arms trade. , It makes Arthur feel distressed, so painful that he can''t breathe!" While was talking, the cruel smile on Kaido''s face became more cruel! Listening to this, looking at Kaido''s appearance, Hathaway nodded silently after a trace of disgust flashed in the depths of her eyes, and agreed, "Yes!" Although she hated Kaido from the bottom of her heart for the act of involving her family in order to retaliate, and even the family did not let it go, considering the relationship between Saint Martin and her, she can only pinch her nose and agree to cooperate with Kaido! no way! If she does not prevent Saint Martin from reaching out to the new world, then once the opponent successfully enters the new world, she will be miserable! For the traitor, based on her knowledge of Saint Martin, there is absolutely no end to it! "How many people are on each side? Where do we intercept them?" At this time, Hathaway asked again. "On the human side...I will take Jack and Quinn, as well as one hundred capable people and twenty ships, four thousand pirates!" Kaido asked after hesitating for a while, "As for you... .How much are you prepared to pay?" This time he did not bring any flying hexapods, nor any real fights! But that''s enough! Don''t talk about the one hundred capable people or the four thousand pirates, just talk about Jack and Quinn! That is one of his three big billboards! I have brought two of the three big billboards. What do you want? "I will bring five ten beasts, a thousand pterosaurs, and twenty ships with two thousand soldiers!" Hathaway thought for a while and said. She seems to bring fewer people, but she has no fighting power at all! Don''t say anything else, just talk about the pterosaur! Although there are islands that maintain the ancient style in this world, such islands are still relatively rare. These thousand pterosaurs were bought and found by Hathaway, and it was hard to get together! And the combat power of these thousand pterosaurs is very fierce! Because of taking the weakened version of IQ potion researched by the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts, these thousand pterosaurs are extremely fierce, and their size, recovery ability, defense ability, attack ability, etc. have all been greatly improved by the naked eye in all directions! There is no way even bullets and cannonballs can be used! And because they can fly, these thousand pterosaurs are unparalleled in terms of mobility! Ordinary soldiers, pirates, even hundreds of thousands, millions, and they are all equipped with the most popular munitions in the world, they can''t help them! They run when they want to run, fight when they want to fight! Kaido calculated the people Hathaway had come out in his heart, nodded, and said, "Yes!" Although Hathaway did not have the Turtle King he wanted most, it was okay. Especially the thousand pterosaurs that can fly and are powerful in combat! These pterosaurs formed the pterosaur army, he has also heard of it! On the sea, these pterosaurs are big killers! "Then where do we intercept them?" Hathaway asked again. Hearing this question, Kaido took a map from the hands of his men on the side, unfolded the map, placed it on the table between the two of them, and said, "They have not entered the new world yet. I haven''t received any news yet, so I''m not sure where to intercept them for the time being!" "But...their target is the BIGMOM Pirates, and from the windless area to the BIGMOM Pirates, there are three places they must pass through!" "Oak Tree Island, Wild Grass Town, White Horse City!" "Although these three places are just ordinary islands, ordinary towns, but because of the scarce supply points around, many reefs, abnormal weather, etc., anyone who wants to go to the BIGMOM Pirate Group from the direction of the windless zone must pass through this. One of three places!" "Of course, it''s not that you really can''t go to the BIGMOM Pirate Group without passing through, but if you don''t pass through these three places, you will have to detour from other directions, and this detour will increase at least half a month. voyage!" "So, as long as they are not stupid, they will only pass by one of these three points!" "As for which point...it is not clear yet! However, Yecao Town is the middle of the three locations, we can stay there!" "At that time~www.novelhall.com~ no matter where the people of Saint Martin go, we can intercept them!" "Weicao Town can be intercepted directly, the other two places, when we know that they are passing by, we will have time to chase from Yecao Town!" Hathaway listened to Kaido''s explanation, did not say much, just nodded! But then, she seemed to think of something again, and asked with some worry, "By the way, do you know what kind of preparation Saint Martin has made for this arms trade, what kind of defense? If the defense is really strong... .I''m afraid we can''t please!" "Don''t worry, my people have long been mixed with the ship carrying the arms of Saint Martin! They have found out. This time Arthur only sent a few of his children to lead the team in order to experience his children, without sending anyone. protection!" Kaido grinned, showing an excited smile, and said, "Furthermore, for those children, the older ones are only 19 and the younger ones are only 17. With our strength, it is definitely not a problem!" "That''s good!" After Hathaway nodded, took a deep breath, stood up, and said, "Then it''s settled. If nothing happens, I''ll go!" Without waiting for Kaido to agree, Hathaway turned around and left with dozens of people! And Kaido looked at her drifting back and narrowed his eyes, not knowing what she was thinking! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 922： Dont want her life On the way! "My Lady Queen...are we really going to follow the Kaido method?" A beautiful girl with long dark red hair, wearing a secretary outfit, black-rimmed glasses, following Hathaway, said to Hathaway with a worried look, "He is a pirate!" After Hathaway glanced at her, she kept walking and said lightly, "I know he is a pirate! I also know what you worry about! Don''t worry, I have my own plan in my heart!" While was speaking, Hathaway''s deep eyes flashed with an imperceptible light! "That''s good!" The girl replied, secretly relieved! She was afraid that the queen really believed Kaido''s words! You know, Kaido is a pirate! Although it seems that this time they are teaming up to deal with Saint Martin, who knows what Kaido is thinking? What if he wants to pit the kingdom of beasts? This is not impossible! After all, Kaido has been coveting the Ten Thousand Beast Army and Ten Beast Generals in the Thousand Beast Kingdom! Again... Pirate! Treachery is also common! --- at the same time! The King of Saint Martin is in the city of Saint Martin. in a remote, clean villa. "Grumbling!" Looking at the boiling sukiyaki on the dining table, Arthur licked his tongue, and could not wait to pick up a fattened beef cooked with chopsticks, dipped it in the dipping sauce, and put it in his mouth. ! "huhu!" After sucking in a cold breath while swallowing the fat cow in his mouth, Arthur showed a happy expression! Immediately, he picked up the ice poured on the side and poured his head up! "Gulong Gulong!" Within three seconds, Arthur drank a cup of ice! "Good!" After Arthur took a deep breath, he put the empty glass aside! And at this moment, Vivian, who just came out of the bathroom wearing bathrobes and slippers, watched this scene, swayed to Arthur''s side, and helped him pour another glass! Immediately after putting down the Coke, Vivian lowered her head, wrapped her hands around Arthur''s neck, attached to his ears, and asked softly, "Is it my sister, what else did you do?" "How do you know?" Arthur stopped the movement in his hand, turned his head slightly, looked at Vivian''s face, and asked in surprise. "In these years, about 80% of the time, it was my sister who did something that caught your attention, and you came to me!" Vivian breathed out gently in Arthur''s ear. "That''s it..." After Arthur murmured, he nodded without concealing it, and said, "This time your sister is going to ambush and kill my children who are going to transport arms!" There is nothing to hide from Vivian! Arthur knew that she would not speak out, and there was nowhere to say it! After Hathaway chose to leave Saint Martins, Vivienne has spent the years, apart from raising some flowers and plants in the villa, just reading a book, she looks like an nerd, she has no interaction with anyone outside. Where to go? "Really?" Vivian asked softly. "Yes!" Arthur nodded without hesitation. The two were silent for a while. After , Arthur spoke again and asked curiously, "Why, don''t you beg your sister?" "No! Whatever you do!" Vivian shook her head and said calmly. is a sister after all, how could Vivian not want to intercede? But she also knows that Arthur hates people''s intercession. If she intercedes, the situation may be worse then, so she has no words of intercession! Then, Vivian released the hands that were around Arthur''s neck, got up and walked to the opposite side of Arthur, and sat down! "huhu!" While eating sukiyaki, Vivians eyes gradually turned red. "Pattern!" In the end, her tears were like beads with a broken string, falling down with patters, sobbing softly, while eating sukiyaki with small mouthfuls, looking wronged. Seeing this, Arthur could only put down his chopsticks, exhaled deeply, and said helplessly, "Hah~ I don''t want her life at all!" "Is it not enough? If it is not enough, I will bring some more. There are still cut fat beef in the kitchen!" Vivienne listened to Arthur''s words, and the teardrops in her eyes suddenly closed, her face unconsciously He showed a bright smile, said something he didn''t want to do, but got up and walked directly into the kitchen! "Oh, woman! What a duplicity!" Arthur looked at her back, smiled, and shook his head helplessly, then picked up the chopsticks and lowered his head, and started to eat in full swing! --- at the same time! The West Sea, near the windless sea. On a fleet sailing towards the windless zone! "Brother, next is our brother...er, sister and brother, the first real battle!" As he said, Iskandar glanced at Altria and corrected the improper words. , Asked Gilgamesh with a look of excitement, "In the past, it was either crushing, or fighting with the father''s men, or in the tower of trials. There was no real battle against opponents. Now the opportunity is here to experience the real battle. You look forward to it. ?" "This is the first few days you have asked this question for the first time!" Gilgamesh replied helplessly after giving him a blank look, "I also don''t know how many times I have answered you...no look forward to!" As he said, Gilgamesh changed his voice and added, "If there is a fight, there will be casualties! I don''t want casualties, let alone your casualties, so I don''t expect the so-called battle!" "Okay, okay!" After Iskandall gave Gilgamesh casually, his eyes rolled around, but he patted his chest, and said, "If this is the case, otherwise the subsequent battles will be Let me come?" "The pirate group of beasts, and those sea kings with no wind, let me deal with it!" Hearing the words~www.novelhall.com~ Gilgamesh gave Iskandar another roll of eyes and gave him the word "hehe" back! "Brother, what do you mean? Yes or no?" Iskandall asked dumbfoundedly after hearing these two words. "Ha ha!" Gilgamesh still did not answer, and gave him two more words! Now, Iskandall is in trouble! accepted? Still did not agree? When Gilgamesh did not answer positively, these two questions have been entangled in Iskandars heart, making him unable to sit still or standing, and always wanted to ask Gilgamesh for Answers! However, Gilgamesh treated him as an exception afterwards, no matter how Iskandall asked, he didn''t answer, but stood at the bow of the ship, looking out at the endless sea! "Is it hard to fight next... or is it easy to solve? I hope it is the latter!" Gilgamesh thought secretly in his heart. "Are you going to fight? This princess won''t lose!" "A group of weak people also want to stop me? Want to be beautiful!" At the same time, the two of Skaha and Altria on the side are like Gilgamesh, standing on the railing of the ship and looking out to the sea, their eyes flickering, and their own thoughts! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 923： Undercover More than ten days passed! Under the strong horsepower of the St. Martins ship, Gilgamesh and his team took twenty ships munitions and more than a thousand soldiers responsible for escorting them all the way from the West Sea near the windless zone, traversing the entire windless zone. Bring, come to the new world! "Is this the New World? I don''t think it is different from our West Sea! Isn''t it said that the weather and magnetic fields of the New World and the Great Waterway are very weird?" Iskandar looked at the endless sea in front of him and mumbled involuntarily Tao. Its not that he has never been to the New World, but when he came, he was a child, and the boat he was on was a skybreaker, so he didnt feel that the New World was different from other places! And this time, he entered the new world on a normal ship for the first time. It is inevitable that he has some curiosity about the weather, magnetic field and so on in the new world! "Nah~" At this time, Gilgamesh on the side suddenly took out something from his arms and handed it to Iskandar. "what?" Iskandar took the thing, and after subconsciously asked, he looked intently, but found that the thing Gilgamesh handed over was a compass! "What do you mean?" Iskandar looked at the compass and then at Gilgamesh, asking with a dazed expression. "Look at the needle inside!" Gilgamesh reminded! Iskandar subconsciously looked at the compass in his hand! And looking at it, he found that the needle in the compass in his hand was constantly turning, even if his hand was still, the needle of the compass was still turning fiercely! "Does it feel weird now?" Gilgamesh asked with a smile. "The magnetic field is a little weird, but it doesn''t mean that the weather is also weird!" Iskandar looked at the compass in his hand and said stiffly. But just when his voice just fell off! "Boom!" There was a loud noise in the sky, and a thunder flashed by! followed! "huhu~" "Wow!" Without warning, a heavy rain was pouring down along with a strong wind! While feeling the rain, Iskandall was speechless. He felt like his face was slapped fiercely by a pair of invisible hands, it was painful! "Ha ha!" Seeing this, Gilgamesh added fuel to the fire and said two words! Hearing the words, Iskandar felt a sense of humiliation hit his soul. Immediately, he was embarrassed to stay here, and he turned around and rushed into the cabin, avoiding the rain while also avoiding Gilgamesh! "Ha ha!" Looking at his leaving back, Gilgamesh chuckled and shook his head, but said nothing! --- "This weather, what a hell! Alas~ forget it, go get something to eat!" Inside the cabin, Iskandall complained constantly, and walked towards the kitchen! He feels a little hungry! "Hey, I... Intelligence..." was walking, suddenly a faint voice, under the cover of the rainstorm, loomed into his ears! In an instant, Iskander became vigilant! Because of the heavy rain outside, he did not hear clearly where the voice came from, nor did he hear what the voice was saying, but he heard the word "intelligence"! And this is enough! What information is there on the ship he is on? For the people inside St. Martin, there is no information at all, even if Arthur wants to know the situation here, it is just a phone call! Therefore, I can mention the word intelligence, Iskandall feels that the other party must have no good intentions! As for who is it... He doesn''t know for now! There is no information, no information, nothing, he will not guess. Because it makes no sense! Thinking about it, Iskandar no longer complained, but stood there, squinted his eyes and sounded quietly, hoping to hear the specific source of the sound, and catch that person before speaking! "Yes...already...new world...to..." While listening quietly, Iskandall received some information from the interference of the heavy rain! It''s a pity that he still didn''t hear which direction the person was talking about! On the one hand, because he is not good at hearing and searching for this thing, the rain outside on the other side is indeed too much, which seriously interferes with his hearing and makes him unable to confirm which direction the sound is coming from! "What did the other party say?" After listening quietly for a while, Iskandall, who was not talking anymore, recalled the only few words of information in his mind, a little confused! "Forget it, go find Big Brother and they analyze it together!" Iskandal, who thought for a long time but still didn''t figure out what the information was, suddenly had an idea in his heart! Immediately, he did not hesitate, turned around and rushed out of the cabin, onto the deck! At this time, the storm still exists, but besides the three people on the deck, there is a person of each, holding a huge umbrella to shield them from the wind and rain! "Big brother, big brother, something happened!" Upon seeing this, Iskandall rushed directly into Gilgamesh''s umbrella after a brief glance at the situation on the deck, and said in a hurry. "Oh?" Looking at him like this, Gilgamesh asked curiously, "What happened?" "Just now, some of the leftovers I heard in the cabin..." Iskandar said, briefly telling Gilgamesh what happened to him just now! And Gilgamesh listened to him, the original relaxed expression on his face, gradually became serious! "Hey, I... Intelligence... Yes... Already... New World... To..." After whispering several times, the news from Iskandar caused Gilgamesh to fall into thinking! What do these mean? Who is the one who said this? Is he reporting to whom? ... Suddenly, countless doubts appeared in Gilgamesh''s mind! Then, after sorting out the news brought by Iskandar in his mind~www.novelhall.com~, he came to a few conclusions! First, the person who said this should be calling someone to report to! Because hello is the most commonly used word when making a phone call. If you communicate with people normally, there is generally no such thing as "feeding". Second, the person who said this should be the enemy! Because the word intelligence is mentioned in the words! Normally, if it is from Saint Martin or Arthur, then there is no need for others to call and report information so furtively! called directly, or the person responsible for collecting information called directly, is there anyone on this ship who will stop it? Third, combining the two words of the new world, Gilgamesh guessed that in the news reported by the other party, there should be their whereabouts! Well, the new world... the new world! And combining the above results, plus the news that Arthur told them before they left, Gilgamesh had an almost certain idea in his heart! There are undercover agents from the Beast Pirates on board! "Undercover? Interesting!" Gilgamesh thought, his eyes flickered, and an interesting expression appeared on his face, but an idea gradually came into his heart... Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 924： Geographical advantage What should I do after knowing that I have an undercover on board? For normal people, it must be caught first before talking! But for Gilgamesh... Of course I used him! It''s hard to find an undercover, how can it be wasted? Gilgamesh is going to use this undercover to do some articles, squeeze his final value, let him send some wrong news back, and then use this news to brutally hit the people behind the undercover! After this thought appeared, Gilgamesh called Altria and Skaha besides Iskandar beside him! He is going to discuss with a few people! If you follow the normal TV and movie plots, it is very dangerous to find someone to discuss without knowing who is undercover on the ship... Because there is a high probability that the person who consults is undercover! But Gilgamesh can be sure that none of the people he called to discuss right now were undercover! Uh, if these few are undercover, he will doubt whether his father, that is, Arthur, has done something irritating. "Now we don''t know who the undercover is on the ship, but that doesn''t matter, as long as we know that none of the four of us are undercover, we can use this to spread the news on the ship, let him know, and then use him!" After the four gathered, Gilgamesh took the lead. "Brother, what do we use him for?" Iskander raised his brows and asked. "Based on the analysis of the current situation, this undercover agent is most likely to be a member of the Beasts Pirate Group, because..." Gilgamesh briefly explained why he guessed the undercover was from the Beast Pirate Group. After the human reason, he said again, "So, let''s assume that this undercover is from the group of beasts and pirates!" "And based on the fact that the undercover is a member of the Beast Pirate Group... we can use false news to lead them to a place that is beneficial to us, and then ambush them!" Gilgamesh never thought of hiding, he knew the truth that he could avoid hiding after the first day of the first year but not the 15th! The New World is so big. After they open the market, they will definitely affect the business of the New World arms sellers. At that time, all arms sellers, including the Beast Pirate Group, will definitely find trouble... After all, with a fixed cake size, if you eat a piece of cake, others will definitely eat less, or even none! At that time, if you dont hide, you will have trouble. Hide... You cant avoid the Beast Pirates every time you do arms business, right? So, it''s better to just just now, use powerful strength to announce their arrival to the forces of the new world, and use powerful strength to grab this piece of cake, so that the people of the new world dare not complain about it! Of course, it is unavoidable to use some means! Although Gilgamesh knew that the four of them had the strength to fight against the beasts and Pirates, the problem was that they did not have actual experience with people of the same level! To be on the safe side, of course, you have to choose a place that has your own advantages and maximize your advantages! Listening to Gilgamesh''s words, Iskandar seemed to have thought of something. He slapped his head and suddenly said, "When it comes to advantages, I thought of a place!" "Where?" Gilgamesh raised his brows and asked quickly. "The Whirlpool Sea!" After Iskander said a sentence, he added, "I knew that I was coming to the New World some time ago, so I checked the map of the New World specially! And at that time, I saw this place! " "This place is famous for the weird ocean currents. The entire sea area is full of turbulence. Even the best warships involved in the turbulence of this sea area will destroy their ships and kill people, so they are called Dead Sea!" "And this sea area is also the most beneficial place for us! There are no reefs or islands around. Once the ship is destroyed, you can only enter the sea to fight!" "Where is this place?" Gilgamesh''s eyes lit up and immediately asked. From Iskandars description, Gilgamesh felt that this place was the most beneficial place for them! None of them are capable of Devil Fruit, and they have not even studied the system of this world... Well, they all have heir templates, and they usually practice the Fate system brought by heir templates! Therefore, they will not affect their combat effectiveness because they are in the sea! and on the contrary are people from this world! Although this world is a pirate world, and everyone is mixing at sea, except for the murlocs and merfolks, other races in the sea will affect their combat effectiveness to some extent! Especially those with Devil Fruit ability, it can be said that entering the sea is waiting for death! And the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group happens to be a Pirate Group dominated by demon fruit abilities. It can be said that the sea has a huge negative impact on the Beast Pirates! That poison, my honey! The sea has an impact on the opponent, but it has no effect on us. Under the circumstances of one and the other, the advantages of Gilgamesh and others are naturally infinitely magnified! "It''s right next to our route!" Iskandar said sternly, "I''ve seen the map. According to our current route, I can get there in about three days!" "Okay, let''s fix the place there!" Gilgamesh made a decision! And listening to his words, the other two women did not object. To be more precise, I am too lazy to object! For them, as long as they know who the enemy is, the rest is left to the strength! Then, after several people discussed the specific details, they all dispersed! --- blinked, a few hours passed! The rain gradually stopped! "Big brother, big brother! My second uncle just called and told me that he had discovered a secret waterway in the whirlpool sea area. He said that we can go over there and reach their site quickly and safely! No need to follow the original Go!" On the deck, Iskandar murmured loudly with a voice that others might not hear. "Uh... the first time we came to the new world, we don''t understand this, let''s do what your second uncle said!" Gilgamesh pretentiously hesitated for a while, nodded and agreed. And just as the two of them were discussing without any cover, their voice was heard by a nearby soldier! The soldier is called Tlerte! is a soldier of a country that was destroyed by the Kingdom of Saint Martin! After the fall of the kingdom~www.novelhall.com~Because of its good strength, good water quality, and no bad traces, it was incorporated into the Saint Martin''s navy! Just a while ago, he was obsessed with gambling and owed a lot of money. When he was upset, a middle-aged man came to him! The other party said that he could help him pay off all his debts. But, he needs to agree to a condition! Be an undercover! Originally, Tlealt was hesitant about this! Because he really had a good time in Saint Martin, at least quite well compared to the past. But then his mother''s illness was like the last straw that overwhelmed the camel, so he had to agree to the other party''s condition! Since then, he has become an undercover agent! "The whirlpool area!?" Listening to this word, Tlealt''s ears moved slightly, and he silently noted the ground in his heart! "I''ll go to the toilet!" After a while, he casually found an excuse and disappeared on the deck! While watching him disappear on the deck, Iskandall and Gilgamesh, who were discussing loudly, narrowed their eyes, and after subconsciously glanced at each other, they could see the light in the depths of each other''s eyes! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 925： Caught up Whirlpool area! be quiet! This is Gilgamesh''s first feeling when he comes to this sea area! The whole sea area, the whole world, it was as if the mute button had been pressed, and there was no sound at all. There is not even the normal sound of waves on the sea. There is only a sea that is so calm that there are no waves and the sea that can see the bottom of the sea through the sea! If it werent for the breathing, talking, and roaring machinery of their ship, he might have thought he was hell! "Strange, why is it different from what Iskander described? There seems to be no danger!" After such a doubt flashed in his mind, Gilgamesh looked at the sea again! Immediately, he discovered an even stranger thing! There are no living things in this sea area, nor any plants, not even the submarine silt found in the ordinary seabed! In addition to the sea water, there are some pieces of different sizes, spread on the bottom of the sea, and there are finger-sized holes on them, and there are constantly blood-red stones with bubbles coming out of the holes! "What the **** is going on? Isn''t it called the Dead Sea?" Gilgamesh had such a thought in his mind, and immediately wanted to ask Iskandar on the side. But just now! The ordinary fish have been swimming by their boat and entered the whirlpool sea! next moment! The crisis is coming! "Hey!" The sea that doesn''t seem to be dangerous at all. At the same time the small fish entered, there were several vortexes visible to the naked eye! And these ocean current vortices are like full-powered meat grinders. It took less than a second to directly pull and tear the body of the fish into pieces. of! But, things did not end like this! Then, after the corpse of the little fish was torn into lumps, it seemed to have been caught by some undercurrent, directly following the sea, being wiped out while being swept away and left here! Finally, the entire sea area was calm again! "hiss---" But watching this scene, Gilgamesh took a breath, but his heart couldn''t calm down! This sea area is terrifying! Although it looks extremely calm, it hides boundless murderous intent! If a ship accidentally enters here, I am afraid it will be torn to pieces at the first time. According to the performance of the previous fish, the people on the ship will not be spared, and I am afraid they will be torn into pieces! "No wonder it''s called the Dead Sea again! This whirlpool sea is really...really..." Gilgamesh said, trying to find an adjective to describe the danger of the whirlpool sea, but the words came. On the lips, I can''t say a proper adjective! In the end, he could only give up the description and exclaimed, "It''s terrible!" But, anyway! The more terrifying the whirlpool area, the better it is for him! The purpose of his coming here is to cheat people, not to save people, so the horror of the whirlpool sea has nothing to do with him! Again! Although the vortex sea area is terrible, the terrible thing is more for ships, not for ordinary people, for someone like him, even if the whole person enters the sea, nothing will happen! The power of the undercurrents and whirlpools in the sea is not enough to tear him apart! "But here comes the question...how can I pit it?" Gilgamesh thought, thinking that he had a headache again! The plan he and several brothers and sisters made before was to introduce the enemy into the whirlpool sea area, and then clashed with each other! Only in this way can we have an advantage! But looking like this now, I''m afraid they can''t even get in the boat! The currents in this whirlpool area are enough to make their ships shred them when they just approached! And once their ships can''t get in, the enemy will naturally not get in. When the time comes, there will be no geographical advantage! "Ask your second brother!" After a headache, Gilgamesh decided to ask Iskandar again! He said this place after all, maybe he has a way? "Brother, don''t you think I was talking nonsense before?" Soon, under Gilgameshs inquiry, Iskandar gave such an answer! "Oh?" Gilgamesh asked curiously, "What nonsense?" "This is the secret channel my second uncle told me!" Iskandar said sternly. "You mean? That secret channel is your real?" Gilgamesh''s eyes lit up and said in surprise. If the hidden channel is true, then their previous calculations can be successful! As long as you put the opponent''s ship in the secret channel, attack them halfway and destroy their ship, you will be able to gain a great advantage! "Of course it''s true!" Iskandar said carelessly. "This is what my second uncle told me when he called the other day. He said that if our ship is good enough, we can go to the secret one. channel!" "Although the hidden channel is not as good as I said before, it is already very good compared to other places in the whirlpool area. Not only is the undercurrent not as strong as other places, but as long as the ship is good enough, it can be forced to pass!" "Of course, if you force it over, it will have some impact on the ship, and it will damage the ship! However, my second uncle said that the damage is not large, and it will be over if you can repair it in their territory!" "Well, let''s take this route!" Gilgamesh decided without hesitation. There is no other good choice at the moment, so naturally I have to take this channel 1 --- at the same time! Not far from the Saint Martin fleet, a huge fleet is also heading towards the Saint Martin fleet! Among them, one of the biggest ships! "Is there really a secret channel in the whirlpool area?" Hathaway asked with a frown. "I don''t know... but it should be!" Kaido said with some uncertainty~www.novelhall.com~. On intelligence, the Charlotte family can indeed be called the strongest in the industry, in this case , They know some things we dont know are normal! " "What if it is fake?" Hathaway frowned suspiciously, "What if they deliberately led us over there?" The undercover is Kaido''s, Hathaway doesn''t believe it from the heart! "Intentionally lead us over there..." Kaido looked at Hathaway, grinned, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and said, "That''s not right? We have to intercept them anyway. If they did it on purpose, then Just use this opportunity to kill them!" "Otherwise, at the speed of their ship, if we run hard, we might really have some trouble by then... After all, although the Saint Martin''s ship is not as good as those specially made, it is also good in terms of performance. It''s the top batch in the world!" Kaido has never worried about defeating Gilgamesh and his party! In his eyes, what kind of combat power can a 17-year-old, a 19-year-old, that is, a Maotou boy? "That''s right!" After Hathaway nodded, she was secretly relieved. And just in the conversation between the two, a ship appeared in front of their fleet! "Catch up!" The two looked at each other, seeing the surprise in each other''s eyes! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 926： Meet Kaido and others saw Gilgamesh''s fleet, and Gilgamesh and others naturally saw his fleet! "According to the original plan!" But Gilgamesh did not panic, but after taking a glance, he withdrew his gaze and faintly ordered that people follow the secret channel that Iskandar said according to the original plan. ! "Want to run?" Kaido, who was behind Gilgamesh, raised his brows and showed an expression of interest on his face after seeing Gilgamesh''s fleet entering the vortex waters. No wonder he thinks so! He knew that if he could see the other person, then the other person would definitely be able to see himself! In this case, from the perspective of normal people, it must be run! After all, the banner of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates is hanging there brightly, anyone who doesn''t have long eyes wants to fight with him? Thinking, the expression on Kaido''s face changed, showing a joking expression like a cat catching a mouse, and ordered, "Come on!" Although Gilgamesh and Kaidos fleet are not far away, he can catch up directly with at most one jump. However, he didnt do it with the idea of ??holding a cat and catching a mouse and first molesting him. He just made people follow him. Go up! Well, the hatred back then, but not so easy to end! If he does not vent, he will not be in a good mood anyway! "At this distance, we can all rush up, why not go up? Let them enter the whirlpool sea area?" Hathaway felt something wrong, so she frowned and asked. She is not as optimistic as Kaido. Judging from her knowledge of Saint Martin, even the boys and girls of seventeen or nineteen should not be underestimated! And, with her steady personality, in the face of this kind of thing, it is natural to reduce the possible trouble as much as possible, so try to reduce it as much as possible. She does not want any accidents to happen! "It''s okay! It''s just a group of children!" Kaido grinned, waved his hand, and said indifferently. Seeing him like this, Hathaway frowned again, but said nothing! Although she can''t understand Kaido''s approach, she also has to admit that Kaido is really strong. And, in terms of personality, Kaido is also a more opinionated person, not so easy to convince! "Be careful afterwards!" Hathaway thought to herself. that''s it! With their own thoughts, Gilgamesh, Kaido and others entered the whirlpool sea one after another. About half a day later, the two parties came to the center of this secret channel in tandem! "It''s almost there!" Gilgamesh looked at the still clear sea, and said in his heart. Immediately, he directed to the people on this ship, "Now, everyone is moving to other ships, hurry!" "Yes!" Although the others on the scene did not know why Gilgamesh gave this order, the difference in status and strength still made them obediently listen to Gilgamesh''s words and transfer to other ships! At this moment, Gilgamesh seemed to have thought of something, his eyes narrowed, and he scanned the boat! soon! He found the target---Trelte who was about to transfer to another ship like everyone else! Immediately, he disappeared in place! next moment! "boom!" Gilgamesh suddenly appeared in front of Tlerte and kicked him in the stomach! "Ah~" Unprepared Tlealt screamed and knelt down, clutching his stomach! what happened? Why did the prince fight a small soldier? And this scene made the people present who were preparing to transfer somewhat confused! "He''s an undercover agent!" Gilgamesh faintly explained! "Oh!" All the people present are suddenly taken aback! turned out to be an undercover agent! They didn''t doubt Gilgamesh''s words, and there was no need to doubt it! As the prince, it is necessary to frame an ordinary soldier? just kidding! Although most of the people present have not read many books, they also know that it is unnecessary! Don''t say Gilgamesh is famous for his gentle personality, and don''t say that this little soldier has not offended him. Even if the prince is tyrannical, even if the little soldier offends him, what about it? As a prince, he doesn''t even need to say anything, there are a lot of people who want to please him, rushing to solve this little soldier for him! "Tie him and take him to another boat. I will interrogate him later!" Gilgamesh quietly ordered. "Yes! The prince!" Immediately, a few soldiers walked out, stepped forward to grab the painful and immovable Tlerte, and tied him up! In a while! Tlelt, who was tied up, was taken by the soldiers and transferred to another ship. "The other ships are moving towards the BIGMOM Pirate Group as originally planned! At this time, Gilgamesh gave another order! Under his order, the other ships moved towards the territory of the BIGMOM Pirate Group according to their original plan, only the ship where Gilgamesh was staying! At this time, Gilgamesh and his three siblings were the only ones left on the ship where Gilgamesh was! "Are there going to war? Suddenly I am a little excited!" Iskander looked at the Beast Pirates group approaching from behind, and suddenly felt a little excited in his heart. At the same time, a sword suddenly appeared in Iskandar''s hand! Iskandar''s Sabre---Cypriot Sword! "Let this princess teach you a profound lesson!" Altoria squinted at the group of beasts and pirates approaching behind her, her eyes twinkling, and her body began to emit a golden light. In the golden light, countless phantoms of treasures appeared behind Altria! "Fighting?" Scarha thought, a trace of confusion appeared in the red eyes. But then, a crimson spear that looked full of death and ominousness appeared in her hand! treasure---the spear that penetrates the dead Xiang! "It''s going to fight again~www.novelhall.com~ It''s going to be dead again!" Gilgamesh, after arranging for the other soldiers to go first, also looked at the beasts and pirates who were approaching. He muttered, but there was no hesitation in his hand! A gorgeous-looking sword appeared in his hand! treasure---the sword of vows of victory! --- the other side! "A ship has stopped? What is this going to do?" Kaido was puzzled, a smile appeared on his face suddenly, and said, "Do you want to stay and face us alone?" When he saw that several of Arthur''s children were stunned! actually left a ship behind, trying to deal with them, it was a joke! Of course, when he wanted to come, it might be that the people on the ship didn''t know that he was the one who was chasing and killing him, so he made such a wrong decision! But, no matter what, it will not prevent his cat from catching the mouse, full of jokes! "Maybe!" Listening to Kaido''s words and looking at the ship in front of him, the ominous feeling in Hathaway''s heart became more and more intense, but she still responded with a deal. and soon! The two sides officially met in their own thoughts... Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 927： Kings Treasure "What a courage! I didn''t run when I saw my banner!" Kaido looked at the differently shaped Gilgamesh and others on the boat not far away, grinning, and said in a playful tone. "Although the end result of running or not is the same, don''t you really struggle? Maybe I will give you a happy one!" "When did the famous beast Kaido have so much nonsense?" Gilgamesh glanced at Hathaway next to Kaido in a little surprise, then turned his gaze back to Kaido and laughed. He smiled, and responded mildly. Hathaway was involved in this matter? Looks like... wait is a tough battle! Gilgamesh thought to himself, the expression on his face remained the same! "Nonsense...hahaha!" Kaido listened to Gilgamesh''s words, as if he had heard something funny, raised his head and laughed! After laughing for a while, he calmed down and said faintly, "I kindly gave you a happy opportunity to die. I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant! Then I have to let you die not so happy! " "Ha ha!" Gilgamesh chuckled slightly, opened his mouth, and wanted to go back. At this time, Iskandar interrupted him and said, "Okay, big brother, don''t talk nonsense with him, just go straight... he left it to me!" Iskandar said, with an excited smile on his face! "boom!" Then, after a two-step trot, Iskandar jumped up from the deck, like a cannonball, and rushed directly in the direction of Kaido! "Want to be close to our boss? Go through my level first!!!" After seeing this, Jack beside Kaido yelled and kicked his legs, the whole person also flew up and rushed towards Iskandar! Seeing that the two were about to collide in the air, Iskandall suddenly swung his sword! "The king''s army!" In an instant, an invisible wave was between Iskandar''s waving, skipping Jack and heading directly towards Kaido at a very fast speed! "Ha ha!" Kaido sneered, armed and domineering, ready to directly resist! But the next second! The imaginary collision did not happen. After being touched by this wave, Kaido suddenly disappeared from the sight of everyone present! At the same time, Iskandall, who was making waves, disappeared from everyone''s sight! "what happened!?" Jack in the air was a little dazed, but he stepped on the air subconsciously, and with this force, he turned over and returned to his boat! "What did you do?" Jack asked Gilgamesh and the others angrily after returning to the boat. Gilgamesh and others did not answer him! "That idiot Iskandar, with the strength of his lieutenant general, it is impossible to deal with Kaido alone. Kaido will break his king''s army and rush out in a minute at most!" Altria glimpsed After glancing at Gilgamesh, he said lightly. "One minute? That''s okay! Let''s use this minute to smash the opponent''s ship so that the opponent can only fight with us!" Gilgamesh smiled and said gently. "Just kill as much as you want, right?" Scarha asked. "Uh... that''s right!" Gilgamesh was taken aback at first listening to Skaha''s simple, crude and very direct words, and then nodded. "Let''s start then!" After Altoria said lightly, she took a deep breath and mobilized all her strength to launch an attack! at this time! "I said, what are you whispering about? Hurry up and answer me, what have you done? Where has my boss gone?" Jack''s roar came into the ears of Gilgamesh and the others in a timely manner. However, the sky full of golden light responded to him! "The King''s Treasure!" Altriya, who was ready to go, waved her hand. In an instant, the treasures behind her turned into real objects, and they seemed to multiply, gradually increasing! In the end, countless treasures emitting golden light, like stars, hung the sky behind Altria. "!" "!" "!" ... Immediately, without waiting for any reaction from Jack and others, these treasures that were covered with the sky behind Altria, like an arrow from the string, with endless power and light, cut through the sky and head towards Jack. Waiting for people to come! Danger! is very dangerous! Jack watched this scene, his heart "cocked" and he felt a fatal danger befalling on him! Immediately, he didn''t care about other things, and directly activated the Devil Fruit ability! "Ang--" Amidst a roar from the sky, Jack became a half-man and half-beast! "Armed and domineering!" At the same time, a jet black domineering, covering his whole body! And while he was doing all this, Quinn beside him was not to be outdone! "Ang---" After a roar from the sky, Quinn also used the brachiosaurus fruit ability to transform into a half-human half-beast! "Guardian of the Brachiosaurus!" "Armed and domineering!" Then, after he grouped himself into a ball, he covered the surface of the ball with a layer of armed domineering! the other side! Hathaway saw Kaido disappear and saw the scene before her eyes. Hesitation flashed in her eyes, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and said to the five people behind her, "Go, get away!" After , she didn''t wait for five people to answer, her legs were slightly bent, and one jumped directly towards the sky! and just when her body jumped to almost 100 meters. "Beep---" There was a whistle that I didnt know where I took out from her mouth! "Ang~" Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ A group of pterosaurs flew out from behind the clouds, whistling and flying to Hathaway''s feet! At the same time, Hathaway''s men also jumped up towards the sky in every way. Not long! Each of them has a pterosaur under their feet! "Hoo---" After , these pterosaurs did not delay, after flapping their wings, they all flew into the sky! However, Hathaway and the others did not relax! because... The attack range of the Kings Treasure is too big! The treasures like stars have covered the whole world! up, down, left, right, there is no place with loopholes! Even if they fly into the sky, they cannot completely avoid the attacks of these treasures, at most because at the edge, the attack frequency and attack density of these treasures are not so great! Say it''s too late, then soon! Although the first series of operations seem to take a long time, they are actually very fast! Everyone''s actions are done at the same time! And just after they finished all these defenses, the sharp attack of the treasure of the king came unexpectedly! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 928： Respective opponents "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by the sound of explosions, in an instant, all the treasures shot out by the Kings Treasure came with a covering attack on the sky of the sea area for hundreds of miles! If an outsider passes by outside this sea area at this time, then you will find that this sea area has completely turned into a golden sea under the covering attack of these treasures! It seems that a long time has passed, and it seems that after a second, this golden ocean gradually begins to disappear! , it was a mess! Hundred Beast Pirate Group, the fleet led by both sides of the Thousand Beast Kingdom, except for the two ships with Jack and Quinn, nothing else! Only the wreckage of wooden planks floating on the sea! At the same time, Hathaway flying in the sky also lost a lot! She attaches great importance to the formation of the pterosaur army, which took countless efforts. Now besides the one under her feet and the five beasts under her, there are more than a dozen lucky ones. In addition to the pterosaurs at the back, others All of them are gone! was shot into a hedgehog by the Kings Treasures attack and fell into the sea. The entire sea was dyed into a scarlet sea of ??blood because of the deaths of her soldiers and the pirates brought by the corpses of these pterosaurs, the pirate group of beasts and the kingdom of beasts! However, because of the special nature of the vortex sea area, the blood in this blood sea was soon carried away by the surging currents, and the scarlet sea water gradually faded! "Crack!" While watching this scene, Hathaway clenched her fists and squeezed the sound of bones. The blue veins on her neck were exposed, her cheeks and eyes were all red, and her whole body was in anger! Although she had expected this in her heart when she chose to jump into the sky and avoid the most aggressive area of ??the Kings Treasure, her anger still couldnt be restrained by seeing so many deaths at the moment! You know, their Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom has only developed in just ten years! Compared to the veteran and well-established pirate group such as the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group, these soldiers of her were all made up with difficulty! Now only so many died, how can she not be angry? Even more terrible is the pterosaur army! This is the trump card in her hand! It took her so much effort to form the army, and it was so easily killed by ninety-nine percent, how could she be angry? However, even though she is angry, as the lord of a country, she can still suppress her temper. But Jack can''t do it! Jack, who is famous for his temper and iron-headed baby in Pirate World, couldnt sit still after seeing the death of his surrounding men! "Asshole!!! I''m going to kill you!" After Jack roared in anger, his legs were slightly bent, and he kicked hard. The whole figure flew towards Gilgamesh and his group like a cannonball! the other side! "Hoo---" After releasing the skills, Altoria sighed deeply, wiped the sweat from his forehead because of excessive force, squinted and scanned the scene, frowning, "There is still this left. many?" In Altria''s view, there are so many people left, it is a failure! "It''s already very good! The goal has been achieved, and now the opponent has only two ships left, and there are only a few of good strength!" Gilgamesh smiled and said softly. Hearing this, Altria still shook her head in dissatisfaction and said, "I..." But just before she could say her words, Jack on the other side jumped up, like a cannonball figure, but interrupted her, causing her to swallow what she was going to say next! "give it to me!" At this time, Skaha on the side turned the spear in his hand and pointed the tip of the gun at Jack, who was flying over like a cannonball, with a cold face and said proudly. Then, without waiting for the answers from Altria and Gilgamesh, she trot two steps and jumped up. From the ship they were on, like a cannonball, she headed towards Jack! "A little girl? You despise me?" Jack looked at Skaha, who was rushing towards him, and roared in anger. In his eyes, except for a few women, all other women are weak! And now, Gilgamesh and the others let such a weak chicken deal with them. Isn''t this looking down on him Jack? But the next moment! Jack knew he was wrong! When Skaha and Jack met in midair, Jack subconsciously punched them. But what he responded to was not a normal sense of shock, but a sharp pain, a boundless pain! "Ah~" Jack couldn''t help but let out a painful cry! And when he looked at the source of pain, he saw Skaha, who he regarded as a weak chicken, and inserted a blood-red spear directly into his hard as iron fist! "Incompetent anger!" Skaha was holding a spear, showing a face of disdain. Incompetent anger? Listening to this, coupled with the physical pain, at this moment Jack''s anger has erupted completely like a long silent volcano! no more words! Jack had a sullen face, and after holding back the pain and retracting his fist, he directly drew out the two Schotter knives hanging on the back of his neck, then stepped on the air with his foot, and slashed at Skaha! "---" In the sound of the metal collision, Skaha held the two Shott knives that pierced Jack with the Gun of Death. "boom" "It''s interesting!" Skaha''s mouth raised slightly, and after arrogantly said something, he kicked his legs and stepped on a sonic boom out of thin air. The whole person turned into a red light and went towards Jack! Seeing this, he didn''t underestimate Skaha, who was still worried about the scene just now. He picked up his armed and domineering, covering his two Short Knives, and greeted him aggressively! "!" "!" "!" ... In the sound of metal collisions, the two fought together at a speed almost invisible! At the same time! Watching this scene, Gilgamesh and Altria couldn''t sit still! "Hoo---" After taking a deep breath, Gilgamesh smiled and said, "It seems...it''s time for us! How to divide the remaining enemies?" "The traitor and her subordinates will be given to this princess~www.novelhall.com~The rest will be for you!" Altria said coldly. others? Listening to Altria''s words, Gilgamesh glanced at the scene subconsciously! , it was discovered that the other Altriya mentioned was just one person---the "Plague" Quinn from the three plagues of the Beasts and Pirates! "Ha ha!" Gilgamesh showed a wry smile, but with a gentle personality, he nodded and said, "Okay!" Then, the two of them exerted their strength slightly, their bodies turned into a ray of light, and each rushed toward their opponents! "Come, here, my opponent is here!" Quinn looked at Gilgamesh, who was rushing towards him, with an excited smile on his face! "is her?" Hathaway looked at her opponent, besides being angry, she was more solemn! Just now, Altrias powerful attack, she has experienced it firsthand! If it werent for a quick response, and quickly rose to the sky, to a place where the Kings Treasures attack frequency is low... Because she is a shooter who is not good at defense, even if her physical fitness is not bad, but in this case, it is inevitable that she will be injured! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 929： Wang Zhijun Time goes back one minute ago! The vicious sun, the yellow sand in the sky, the painful gusts of life, full of this isolated world! Within this world, countless warriors with fierce faces, eager to try, are encircling Tuantuan with a huge figure, double horns on his head, and an equally fierce complexion! Well, Kaido is surrounded by it! "What kind of fruit power is this?" Kaido, who was surrounded by a group of big guys, was not afraid, but scanned the surrounding circle, his eyes fixed on Iskandal, who was headed by the group of big guys, and asked with interest. Tao. "This is not the Devil Fruit ability... it''s just my special ability!" Iskandar shrugged and explained casually. "Oh!" After Kaido showed a stunned color, he showed a long-lived expression! In this world, although there are many special abilities that are not devil fruits, but are better than devil fruits, it is the first time he has seen special abilities like Iskandar! Then, Kaido grinned and invited with a smile, "Boy, are you interested in coming to my boat? With your ability... Fei Six Powers definitely have a place for you, if you are stronger Its not impossible for our Pirate Group to add a big sign!" Kaido really appreciates Iskandar''s ability! He didnt know the true nature of this ability. He didnt know that these fighters were all of Iskandars template. They were all Iskanders subordinates in the original work. Multiple fighters can bring people into this small world. That''s why he developed his love for talent and invited Iskandar on board! Well, he feels that Iskandals ability can bring so many fighters into this small world, so as long as he joins, it will definitely have a great deal of future battles with the beasts and pirates. Great help. Think about it, for legion battles, a legion that can be carried with you is such a bug! "In your boat? I don''t want to be a good prince, and go to be a pirate? Your brains are showing up, right?" Iskandal mocked mercilessly for Kaido''s words. just kidding! He''s a good prince is not right, to be a pirate? And listening to what he said, Kaido was not half annoyed, but after thinking about it, he nodded in agreement, "Yes, you are Arthur''s son, you will definitely not get on my boat!" "Okay, don''t talk nonsense with you!" Iskandall asked after waving his hand, "Kaido... you still remember, what happened at my grandma''s birthday party more than ten years ago?" "Your grandmother?" Kaido asked in surprise. "Charlotte Lingling!" Iskandar said lightly. "Oh!" Kaido suddenly said a word, then shook his head, and said, "I don''t remember!" "Don''t remember? It''s okay, it doesn''t matter! What I want to tell you is that I vowed to defeat you back then...so today I will defeat you without hesitation!" Iskandar said, his face showing The color of perseverance. "Beat me? I admire your courage...hahahaha!!!" Kaido clutched his stomach, as if he had heard something funny, he burst into laughter! Seeing this, Iskandall didn''t say anything, just narrowed his eyes, and there was a dangerous ray of light in his eyes! next moment! Iskandar took a deep breath, swiped the sword in his hand down, and roared, "Kill me!!!" "kill!!!" "Go!!!!" "Kill him!" ... Immediately, all the soldiers in the space shouted in unison. At the same time, they all rushed towards Kaido aggressively! "Interesting!" Upon seeing this, Kaido grinned, smiled, and slowly pulled out his wolf-toothed stick from behind! Eating my big eagle...Ah, no, eating me great! "Thunder and gossip!" The spiked stick held by Kaido slammed it directly onto the ground! "Boom!" Immediately, in the midst of a wave of shaking, countless soldiers died tragically under Kaido''s stick! At the same time, a huge pit was formed in this space! followed! Kaido did not stop there, instead, there was a look of excitement on his face, and he tried harder! "Thunder and gossip!" "Thunder and gossip!" "Thunder and gossip!" ... Facing the surging warrior, like a tide of warrior, Kaido''s big stick dances in the wind. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Under Kaido''s crazy smashing, in addition to the continuous smashing sound and the big pits visible to the naked eye, Iskandar''s men also suffered huge casualties! The army he summoned, under the powerful combat power and crazy smashing of the monster Kaido, gradually began to shrink! In a while! In the army of the king, almost three levels of personnel died! Fortunately, these subordinates were all dead long ago, and they were not afraid of death. The number of these three levels did not dissuade them, but made them even more vicious! "Damn it!" Iskander scolded! Although he knew that these dead subordinates would not really die, as long as he summoned them by magic next time, they could come out again, but watching so many subordinates die, he still felt a little uncomfortable! soon! After taking a deep breath, I felt that I couldn''t go on like this. I can''t let the subordinates die Iskandal move! He drove the horse he was riding after entering the enchantment of the king''s army, and rushed towards Kaido! And just when he was about to get close to Kaido, he used the horse''s back to jump and rush directly onto Kaido''s head! "go to hell!!!" Iskandar roared ~www.novelhall.com~ Raised the sword in his hand and was about to cut it down towards Kaido! "Boom!" But the next moment! A ruthless giant hand covered with armed domineering, slapped it directly at Iskandar! Fortunately! Iskandar reacted quickly. When the opponent''s slap was about to fall on him, he hurried forward, pressed against Kaido''s body, and escaped the slap dangerously! And, during this period, he also came to the back of Kaido! "It''s there!!!" After coming to Kaido''s back, Iskandar reacted fairly quickly. After a simple glance at Kaido''s back, Iskandar instantly decided the target of the attack! Kaido is the hardest to defend, and it is also the weakest place on the body---Chrysanthemum! did not hesitate! He held the Sword of Cyprus in one hand, head down and feet up, against Kaido''s body, and came directly to Kaido''s buttocks! "watch out!!!" After roaring in his heart, Iskander''s face showed a ruthless look, and he inserted it very hard! "When~" But what responded to him was a harsh and loud metal collision! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 930： I still have brothers "Puff!" Listening to the crisp metal collision, Iskandall was taken aback, did not land safely, but fell directly to the ground! "hiss---" While feeling the pain coming from his back, Iskandar sucked in a cold breath while showing a dazed face! ? ? ? What the hell? Metal collision sound? Is it... The legendary iron pants! ? Kaido fucking, wearing iron pants? Why wear iron pants? Could it be... The people of the Hundred Beast Pirates, are even the boss so dangerous? Do you want to defend against the spurs of your subordinates at all times? After Iskander thought about it, there was a possibility in his mind that made him tremble all over after a little thought. Soon, he looked at Kaido with three-point surprise and seven-point pity! The foundation of a ship... Kaido is not easy! the other side! I dont know the Kaido that Iskandall thinks, looking at Iskandalls eyes, I mistakenly thought he was surprised by his iron pants! "Hahaha...want to attack there? No way!" So, after sweeping away the enemies in front of him with the big stick in his hand, Kaido turned around, looked condescendingly at the suspicious Iskandar in his eyes, and laughed triumphantly! But with a smile, he seemed to recall some unbearable past, his face suddenly turned black, and gritted his teeth and said, "Since that time, I have been guarding against someone attacking there again, so I asked someone to make a special iron. Pants!" "Originally, I thought this iron pants would be useless, after all... the enemy who fought with me would not attack there! But I didn''t expect it to work eventually, and it is also in your St. Martins The role played by the hands!" As he said, Kaido''s eyes were red, staring at Iskandar firmly, and said, "Sure enough...you people in St. Martin, all have bird virtues, all shameless villains, like to attack there. !" Uh... Misunderstood! Listening to Kaido''s words, Iskander also gradually reacted! Originally, the iron pants were not made to guard against the people on the boat, but because of what happened in the past, and I had a lingering heart! Immediately, Iskandar rubbed his nose in embarrassment! However, after another thought, he was a little dumb again! Back then... How much shadow does Arudiba leave on Kaido? Its been a **** for more than ten years, but Kaido still remembers? But, I cant wait for Iskandar to come up with an answer! at this time! Kaido is getting more and more thinking about it, no matter what Iskander is thinking about! "Thunder and gossip!" A big stick hit Iskandall on the ground! Simply, Iskandalls reaction is not slow. Although he did not hide directly, he responded quickly and blocked his sword in front of his chest! "When~" Immediately, a metal collision sounded! "Boom!" Then, the great strength of the big stick was transmitted to the ground through Iskandall, and the ground centered on Iskandall was sunken, forming a deep pit! "Uh..." At the same time, even though Iskandall, as a transmitter, did not suffer any serious damage due to his timely response, he was still shocked by a surge of energy and blood, and some could not speak! Seeing this, Kaido didn''t say much, picked up the big stick, and was ready to hit it again! "Kill!" "Go!" Simply, the fighters summoned by Iskander at this time also rushed up frantically. "It''s annoying!" Feeling the painless attack on his body, Kaido angered from his heart. After a roar, he gave up Iskandar on the ground, took the big stick, turned around and flicked it, and rushed up all over his body. Soldiers, all knocked out! "Chance!" Iskandall on the ground watched this scene, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, he saw the opportunity, supported the ground with his hands, endured the pain, and flew directly from the ground with one force. "Boom, boom!" After stepping on Kaido''s body twice, Iskandall jumped up with this force and came to Kaido''s head! "I don''t believe you have iron eyes!" roared, Iskandar above Kaido''s head held the sword of Cyprus upside down with both hands, and directly pierced Kaido''s eyes! "When~" There is another metal collision! Iskandars sword pierced Kaidos domineering eyelids that were covered in armed colors! "Jie Jie Jie... I really don''t have iron eyes, but you can''t pierce my eyelids!" Kaido grinned, and slapped Iskandar on his head with a backhand! "Bang, bang, bang!" "Puff!" After rolling hundreds of meters on the ground, Iskandar barely stopped, couldn''t help but spout a bit of blood! "Is the gap... so big?" Iskandar thought in his heart, but there was a trace of confusion in his eyes! He also played against a general-level powerhouse in Saint Martin! But because they are all relatives, brothers, partners, subordinates, and so on, no one will kill him, so he once thought that the general level and the lieutenant level are not much different! But now such a one-piece meeting, the gap is too big! Of course, what he didn''t know was that Kaido was different from other generals! If it is an ordinary general-level powerhouse, Lieutenant General Iskander''s peak strength can indeed be played against, and even if luck is good, relying on abilities that are very different from this world, there may be a chance to tie or win! But if the opponent is Kaido, it''s a different matter! The title of the world''s strongest singled out is not for nothing! Whether it is recovery ability, anti-strike ability, or attack power, Kaido has long surpassed the general general level! That''s why ~www.novelhall.com~Iskander would lose so badly! "Boy, at this age, your strength is pretty good! When I was my age, you were about the same as you!" Kaido cleaned up the soldiers who kept coming up around him, and slowly moved towards Isth. Kandal came over! Walking, Kaido swept the surrounding area, and after clearing the surrounding soldiers, he kicked his legs and suddenly disappeared in place! next moment! He appeared in front of Iskandar, holding the big stick in his hand high. "But... now you are going to die here!!!" roared, Kaido''s face showed a fierce color, and the big stick in his hand smashed towards Iskandar without hesitation! "I won''t die...because...I still have brothers!!!" Looking at this scene, Iskandar did not despair on his face, instead he smiled and responded loudly. And just when the big stick was about to fall down. "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by a sound like glass shattering, this piece of the small world filled with the vicious sun, yellow sand in the sky, and the violent wind that blows the pain of life, is like a mirror, completely broken! Two people, return to reality! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 931： An impossible battle After the barrier of the king''s army shattered, Gilgamesh noticed it for the first time! "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" But when he swept away Quinn in front of him with a sword, and took this opportunity to get a little distance from Quinn, and when he turned and looked back at Iskandar, he couldn''t help but frowned and shouted nervously. Came out. He saw Iskandall''s embarrassment and the blood on the corners of his mouth! the other side! "boom!" After coming out of the enchantment of the king''s army, Iskander quickly stepped on the air with his feet, and with this reaction force, he returned to the only three remaining ships on the scene, the ship of Saint Martin. Immediately, after wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he waved his hand to Gilgamesh, who cared about him, reluctantly squeezed out a smile, and said, "I''m fine... just overestimating my own strength. !" "Hoo~" Listening to his words, Gilgamesh was secretly relieved! He knows that Iskandar is a relatively straightforward person. At the same time, they were fighting fiercely with their opponents, but after Iskandar came out, Altria and Skaha, who consciously or unconsciously looked at him, also secretly heard Iskandars words. Relieved! Just fine! However, when the people on Saint Martin''s side were secretly relieved, after Kaido came out, his mood immediately changed! Nima! Where is my army? From those thousands of fierce subordinates, hundreds of demon fruit capable people, and 20 warships? Why are there so many people left? Why are there two ships left? Thinking, Kaido turned his puzzled gaze to his men and allies in the fierce battle. But what I saw was that Jack, who was in contact with Skaha, was almost rubbed against the ground by Gilgamesh, and Quinn was barely supported by the powerful recovery and defense capabilities of the animal system. , I have played with Altria, but I can clearly see the inferior Hathaway and her subordinates, the five major-general''s pinnacle animal powers! What did I miss? How can the situation on the court change like this in just a few minutes? Kaido is even more puzzled! At this time, because Gilgamesh cared about Iskandal, Quinn got a little bit of respite because Gilgamesh cared about Iskandal, and saw Kaidone''s doubts! So, taking advantage of this breathing opportunity, he quickly explained to Kaido! "Boss! Just when you left, the other party used a powerful and wide-ranging move to directly destroy all of our subordinates. Only these two ships are left because of our presence. And it was barely destroyed!" After Quinn briefly explained, Gilgamesh quickly alerted Gilgamesh, for fear that Gilgamesh would take advantage of his explanation to attack! "what!!!" Kaido couldn''t believe his ears! The opponent''s move is very powerful and has a wide range of moves, will he get all his men? With a hint of surprise, Kaido asked incredulously, "The other party, one move, will he solve all of them?" "Really!" Quinn nodded while carefully alerting Gilgamesh! Looking at Quinn''s confirming expression, Kaido''s anger can no longer be suppressed! Immediately, he furiously said, "What are you doing to eat? The other party has solved all of our subordinates with one move? That is the elite of our Pirate Group! Four thousand people, twenty battleships!! !" Quinn listened to Kaido''s words and opened her mouth to say something to refute Kaido, but he couldn''t say anything when the words came to her lips! To be honest, he doesn''t want to be in this situation! At first, he thought he would be able to settle the battle easily! But there is no way! Who the **** can know, Gilgamesh, these little ghosts in his eyes, are so powerful. Every one is like a monster! hit and hit, in addition to letting him experience the power, even making him famous in this new world, known as the plague-stricken sea pirate, gave birth to the feeling of in vain from the bottom of my heart! Nima! These young people have this kind of strength at a young age. Does this make us seniors survive? If there are more such monsters in the world, will he retire? the other side! Seeing Quinn did not refute, Kaido became more angry! He has a feeling of anger! However, even so, he did not do the kind of silly thing that vented his anger to his own person, but after a glance at the scene, he fixed his gaze on Gilgamesh! Well, from the performance just now, Gilgamesh is more like the leader of Saint Martin! "Asshole, it was you who dealt with my men just now?" Kaido asked angrily. As he wanted to come, Gilgamesh, as the leader, should be the strongest, so the move Quinn just said solved everyone, and it should be Gilgamesh! "???" While listening to Kaido''s angry voice, Gilgamesh was full of question marks. What the hell? Why did I do it? I didnt do anything, why did I do it? Gilgamesh, who was a little confused about the brain circuit of Kaido, shook his head and said faintly, "It wasn''t me...but, your opponent should be me next!" Right now, Iskandar is like this, Gilgamesh naturally did not let him continue to deal with Kaido, so he was prepared to deal with Kaido by himself, and Iskandar was asked to deal with the weaker Quinn. ! "You? No matter who it is, I will crush him!" Kaido listened to Gilgamesh''s words, and his anger continued to surge to his head. He was already a little impatient, and there was no nonsense. After an angry word, Very simply disappeared in place. next moment! He appeared in front of Gilgamesh, raised the big stick, smashed it down fiercely, and shouted at the same time, "Take my anger, kid!!!" "Ah!" Upon seeing this, Gilgamesh, who was wary of Kaido himself, gave a sneer~www.novelhall.com~ quickly put the Sword of Oath of Victory on top of his head! Next second! "When~~" The two collided, and a long metal collision sounded first! "Boom!" Immediately afterwards, an invisible shock wave swiftly emerged from the center point of the collision between the two, with boundless power, swept toward the surroundings and swept away. "Wow!" Soon, because of this shock wave, the sea area with a radius of 100 miles rolled outwards in a round and huge wave. --- at the same time. At the bottom of the sea not far from where Gilgamesh''s group was fighting! Looking at the turbulent scene on the sea projected in front of him, Abrodi, who was drinking coffee in the hidden skybreaker, took a sip of the hot coffee in front of him, and asked curiously, "Oh. , Camu, you say... Several princes and princesses, is there any possibility of victory?" "Ok..." After listening to Abrodis words, Camou thought for a while, shook his head, and said, "Impossible! Kaido''s title of the strongest singles in the world was not given to him by someone else, but he typed it out completely. of!" "Although the strength of several princes and princesses is also very strong, they can be regarded as rare in the world at their age, but the real actual combat and the experience of fighting for life are still a little less!" "Facing players like Kaido, they can fight, but it is impossible to win if they want to!" Listening to Camus analysis, after thinking about it, Abrody nodded in agreement, and said indifferently, "Perhaps, just as you said!" Then, Abrody picked up the coffee again and tasted it slowly! Chapter 932： During the fierce battle An impossible battle to win? maybe! But Gilgamesh, who didn''t know what Abrodi was talking about at this time, didn''t care, or even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care! Now he only cares about one thing! How did Kaido get down? Thinking, Gilgamesh''s eyes condensed, and his actions did not hesitate. After pushing Kaido''s stick forcefully, he used the most proficient move! "Wind King Enchantment!" Next second! "Hoo~" A gust of wind rolled up out of thin air, wrapped around the sword in Gilgamesh''s hand, making the sword gradually transparent, until the end, it was completely invisible! "boom!" Immediately afterwards, Gilgamesh stomped on both feet and disappeared in place! next moment! He appeared in front of Kaido''s chest and cut it down with a sword! "Hey!" He hesitated that Gilgamesh appeared too close, Kaido had no time to defend, so he could only carry his arms and cover his chest with domineering, so this sword smashed Kaido firmly and cut out his chest. A wound of thirty or forty centimeters long! However, what made Gilgamesh frown happened! The wound was almost in the mouth where the sword in his hand left, and at the same time he recovered visible to the naked eye! "This ability to recover..." Gilgamesh thought secretly, his original dignified expression became even more dignified! As far as Kaido''s recovery ability is concerned, Gilgamesh can foresee that the next battle will definitely be a tough battle! Although the sword just now is not his most powerful sword, it is also a sword that is fully exerted under normal conditions, and it is such a sword that only caused such a painless injury to Kaido. It is conceivable. , How hard is the next battle! However, Gilgamesh had no intention of retreating in his heart, but rather excited a lot! This is the first time he has really faced such an opponent that is so powerful that even he himself finds it difficult, difficult to win, and life-threatening! In the past in the Tower of Trial, he was practicing against the people in the kingdom. Although he has also encountered opponents that are too strong to resist, such as Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, such as Arthur, such as Shion, etc., he is very It is clear that there is no danger to life! Because they are fathers, great-grandfathers, relatives, and subordinates, no one will kill him! And this time, it is the enemy! There is no doubt that he will not keep his hands on him, it will put his life in danger! But, he didn''t want to retreat because his life was in danger, instead he got excited about it! Him! What I want is such a battle that is desperate for life and forgetting to die! ! ! "Flop!" Feeling the strong beating of his heart, Gilgamesh''s face was still dignified on the surface, but his heart roared secretly, and said, "War!!!" immediately! "boom!" Gilgamesh stepped on his feet and disappeared in place! next moment! He appeared behind Kaido, and cut it down with a sword! However, Kaido is already prepared this time! "when!" Amid a sharp metal collision, the big stick in Kaido''s hand appeared behind him, blocking the sword! Gilgamesh was not surprised by this! Before, the reason why Kaido scored so easily was because of his strength and seven points because of Kaido''s contempt! is different from Quinn! Kaido has not played against Gilgamesh before, and Gilgamesh is a 19-year-old young man, so innately, Kaido will inevitably be underestimated. Therefore, Gilgamesh slashed him easily! But with this cut, Kaido will definitely not despise Gilgamesh anymore! I have already cut the wound, I want to despise it again... Then my neck must not be chopped off? Because of this, Gilgamesh did not succeed! "!" "!" "!" ... However, after the sword was blocked, Gilgamesh did not give up, holding the sword in both hands, cutting through the air, and quickly swung towards Kaido! puncture, split, hang, point, collapse, cloud, wipe, pierce, press! The basic swordsmanship, which is ordinary but very sharp, was shown in Gilgamesh''s hands one by one, aiming at Kaido''s various weaknesses! In an instant, Jianying turned into a violent storm and enveloped Kaido! "when!" "when!" "when!" ... Regarding this, Kaido, who was experienced in combat, looked calm, but the big stick in his hand waved wildly, like a stone in a violent storm, without moving a single step, as steady as the sword of Gilgamesh. It''s all blocked! Although Gilgamesh''s sword blessed the Wind King barrier at this time, it is impossible to see with the naked eye, but for Kaido, it is not a problem! Seeing and hearing the color, as well as the combat intuition that he has trained through countless battles, all make it easy for him to lock the position of the sword! The only thing that made him a little uncomfortable was that the enchantment of the Wind King brought not only the invisibility of the sword, the sharpness of the sword, but also the assistance of the wind! Under Gilgameshs control, the wind entwined on the sword, every time it collides with the big stick in Kaidos hand, it will follow the trend and swept out of the place that is not in contact with the stick, turning into a wind blade attack. Kaido! Although this attack was nothing to Kaido, it brought him a little pain every time, making him a little uncomfortable and a little irritable! Simply! Kaido, who is experienced in combat, did not do anything irrational because of this, but instead focused more on combat. "!" "!" "when!" "when!" ... In the course of wind blades, in the collision of sticks and swords, the fighting frequency of the two sides is getting higher and higher, and the fighting speed is getting faster and faster. attack. For a time, the two sides actually fought a little hard to distinguish! --- at the same time! Just when Kaido and Gilgamesh were inextricably beaten~www.novelhall.com~Quin, who was suppressed by Gilgamesh for a long time, and Iskandar, who was beaten by Kaido and had to give up the enchantment Right too! However, the two did not have a conversation before they fight like Gilgamesh and Kaido. After a tacit look at each other, the battle started directly! "The king''s army!" Iskandar started with an enchantment, pulling Quinn to the place where he fought Kaido before! And because of the replenishment of magic power, the subordinates who were killed by Kaido before are also summoned again! Therefore, Quinn faced the countless menacing soldiers head-on! On the spot, he was dumbfounded! Nima? Hung up? I''m alone, you have so many people? Quinn, who has not yet reached the realm of Kaido, couldn''t help but twitch his mouth when looking at so many soldiers in front of him! At this moment, he understood why Kaido had disappeared just now! At the same time, he also knew that this time it was not easy to fight! He is not Kaido! Facing the countless fierce warriors in front of him, who made him vaguely feel threatened, plus an Iskandall who could hold Kaido for a while, but only shed a little blood, he was There is no guarantee of a half-point win! "It looks like I''m going to work hard!" After such a thought flashed in his mind, Quinn didn''t have the slightest fear! As one of the three plagues of the Beast Pirate Group, his name was not given by others, but made by stepping on countless bones! During the period of , it is not uncommon to face such a dangerous situation! Chapter 933： Fight Time is like flowing water! This fight is from day to night! However, the visibility of the whirlpool area has not changed because of the time from day to night! Well, under Altria''s treasure of the king, the entire sea area was illuminated with golden glitter, almost blinding the eyes of everyone present! "boom!" ""! "When~" "!" ... At this time, along with the sounds of various hands, the battle still continued fiercely. However, because the overall strength is similar, there is no major change in the battle scenes of several people! Gilgamesh still fought fiercely with Kaido, not weak, but did not have the upper hand! Altria is still fighting Hathaway and her five beasts, occupying a slight advantage! Skaha and Jack have played back and forth, neither side has any obvious advantages! Iskandar and Quinn, in the enchantment of the king''s army, because Iskandar occupies the advantage of numbers, they still have the upper hand! But in general, the battle on the battlefield at this time is roughly equal! --- at the same time! on the ocean floor not far from the battlefield. Inside the Skybreaker hidden in the seabed! "Look, the prince and Kaido have a good relationship with each other!" Abrodi exclaimed while sipping an espresso while admiring Kamou. "It looks like there is a relationship now, but if you look closely, you can still see the difference between the two! The prince''s chest is ups and downs, obviously, his physical strength has begun to have problems! And the Kaido opposite him Until now, his face is still calm, his chest rises and falls normally, and there is obviously no physical exertion!" Ka Miao shook his head and faintly analyzed, "Moreover, Kaido didn''t use all his strength. From the beginning to now, he has only used human form, and he hasn''t used his strongest dragon form yet!" "Oh, really" Abrodi listened to Camu''s analysis, put down the coffee in his hand, his eyes condensed, and carefully looked at the projected image in front of him. Finally, after watching it several times, he nodded and said suddenly, "Sure enough, as you said!" said, he asked with some curiosity, "Oh, then you say, when will the current battle situation change significantly?" "At most until tomorrow night... Although it looks like they are all playing and interacting, in fact, there is still a big gap between Kaido and the prince. The strength of the prince is obviously inferior to Kaido. !" Ka Miao said in a deep voice, "According to the current situation that the prince has begun to breathe hard, before the time reaches tomorrow night, the stamina of the prince will definitely start to have major problems!" "At that time, Kaido can completely suppress the prince even if he doesn''t use his full strength, and the battle will gradually begin to change!" Listening to Camus analysis, Abrodi couldnt help frowning and worried, Will the princes life be in danger by then? Will we have time to support it? "Life is in danger?" After thinking about it, Ka concluded, "No, there is definitely no danger to life! Although the prince is not Kaido''s opponent, he is not someone Kaido can kill in seconds!" As he said, Ka Miao glanced at Abrodi and said, "And you dont know that before going out, several princes and princesses have a lot of rejuvenation potions on them! As long as Kaido cant kill, then the rejuvenation potions are It can make the prince invincible! When we want to support, naturally there is no problem!" "Hoo~ That''s good!" Abrodi listened, slowly letting go of his worries! "Didi~ Some creatures pass by the periphery of the whirlpool area!" At this moment, a cold mechanical sound suddenly sounded in this hall! Kamiao and Abrody looked at each other, and they all saw the strangeness deep in each other''s eyes! The whirlpool area called the Dead Sea, will anyone pass by so late? This is the thought that came up in the minds of the two at the same time! --- Outskirts of the whirlpool area! A small merchant ship sails cautiously! On board! "Oh~ really bad luck, I didn''t expect that the sleep madman turned out to be...Oh! An old man with white hair in a kimono stood on the edge of the deck with a sigh! His name is Kazuo Nakamura! is from the country of Wano! Because he accidentally discovered a secret of Sleep Kuangshi Lang, the ruler of Wano Country, Heitan Orochi''s confidant, he was chased and killed by the people of Sleep Kuangshi Lang, and had no choice but to escape from Wano Country. And the reason why he appeared here so late is because the sleepy madman who chased him didnt let him go even after he escaped from the country of Wano. He was still chased and killed, so he had to flee overnight. ! Because of this, he will appear here! Well, if it is normal, who will sail the boat at night? Who will pass through the vortex waters? You must know that sailing at night is not only dangerous, because it is easy to hit the rocks because the line of sight is lowered! Moreover, the name of the Dead Sea is not just to talk about it. If you are not familiar with this sea, even if you just walk by the side, you may be involved in the sea, causing the ship to destroy and kill! "Hey, what happened there?" Kazuo Nakamura was standing on the edge of the deck with a sigh. While sighing, he inadvertently caught a glimpse of the corner of his eyes not far away. A dazzling golden light appeared in the whirlpool sea! "I haven''t heard of such things happening in the whirlpool sea area?" Kazuo Nakamura frowned and murmured, a trace of greed flashed in his eyes, "But... golden light? It looks like a treasure! Would you like it? ..." As he said, the greed in Kazuo Nakamura''s eyes grew stronger! But in the end, reason defeated greed! The whirlpool area is not so easy to enter~www.novelhall.com~ Once you enter, you cant get out in all likelihood, and at that time, no matter how precious the treasure is, it wont help! He can''t use it anyway! Thinking, Kazuo Nakamura gritted his teeth as if he hadnt seen him, and was about to leave here! "Wow!" "Ang~" But suddenly, not far away, a serpentine sea king broke the surface of the water, roaring and rushing towards Kazuo Nakamura! "Damn!!!" After Kazuo Nakamura subconsciously looked in the direction of the sea king, the whole person fell into a state of horror! This sea king class is not big! is only about 100 meters! If it was normal, Kazuo Nakamura wouldn''t be too scared, because such a sea king can be expelled by artillery fire! But now he has to be afraid! Because when he ran away, he ran very convened, and only had time to buy a ready-made small merchant ship at the port, which can be driven by one person, and a little supply. He didn''t buy artillery, let alone artillery shells! In this case, he met the Neptune class, as long as he runs! Moreover, only those sea kings with a slower speed have a chance to run, and those with a faster speed can''t run at all! Unfortunately, the serpentine sea king in front of me is very fast! In a short while, he came to a place less than three kilometers away from him! "There is no time to hesitate, I can only fight!" While horrified, Kazuo Nakamura gritted his teeth and ran directly into the cabin, controlled the merchant ship, and rushed into the whirlpool waters! Both left and right are dead, it''s better to fight! Chapter 934： Surprise and despair "Are you coming here?" Looking at the projection on the front projection, the radar scan of the Skybreaker, which is constantly coming towards them, Camu and Abrody looked at each other, both of them saw the surprise in the other''s eyes! In the big evening, you can still use the iron head to walk the periphery of the whirlpool sea area, froze the head, or have to explain it, but now it is plunged into the whirlpool sea area, which makes people feel a little problematic! This is no longer a top iron, I am stunned, and I can''t help but explain it, it looks like it is deliberately seeking death! "How to do?" Abrodi frowned and asked subconsciously. "Let him go, as long as he doesn''t find us!" Ka thought for a while and replied. For the people who came towards them, neither of them knew nor had any grudges, so they could only be regarded as strangers. For strangers, whether he was stunned or stunned, or there was a compelling reason except to let him. What else can you do outside? Is it possible to persuade him not to come? Do not make jokes! Everyone is an adult, of course its nothing to do with yourself! And, like this guy who looks like suicide, Camus and Abrody are not in the mood to save! "Good too!" Abrody didn''t think much, listening to Camu''s words, he nodded immediately! and soon! The point on the radar projection in front of the two is already close to them! "Wow!" Listening to the sound of the surrounding waves, Kazuo Nakamura managed to control the continuous shaking of the small merchant ship, but the panic on his face could not be restrained! Just now, when facing the attack of the sea king, he gritted his teeth and chose to fight, and directly drove the boat into the vortex sea area called the sea of ??death! And it turns out that his choice just now was not wrong! After entering the whirlpool sea area, he did escape the attack of the sea kings! Well, the serpentine sea king that attacked him was torn into blood by the turbulent ocean the first time it entered the whirlpool area, and disappeared completely into the sea! He also escaped because of this! But, after escaping one calamity, he immediately encountered another calamity! The ocean current can tear the sea kings into pieces, and naturally they will not let his small merchant ship! And his small merchant ship is just an ordinary merchant ship, and it is not much harder than the sea king, and even more fragile! According to reason, the sea king was torn apart, and he has no chance to survive! Fortunately! His luck is better than that of Neptune! Just as the ship cracked, and despair appeared in his heart, there was a wave of fluctuations in the distance, which affected the current, so that his ship did not break immediately! Suddenly, there was a glimmer of hope in his heart! However, the crisis has not been resolved like this! Although this fluctuation has affected the ocean currents, the strange ocean currents in the whirlpool area are not formed in a day or two. So after the ocean current was affected, the ocean current soon returned to normal! There was another "crack" sound from his boat! He is desperate again! Fortunately, at this time fluctuations have appeared again, and ocean currents have been affected again! There was another hope in his heart! However, Kazuo Nakamura did not dare to delay this time! Immediately, he drove the boat and wanted to turn around while the current was affected! What is helpless! The U-turn of the vessel is not so simple! is like a car turning around. Generally, when a car turns around, it has to make a big circle, or operate it several times in place! The U-turn of a boat is a little more complicated than a U-turn of a car, because the U-turn of a boat cannot be as delicate as a car, and it must be turned around in a large circle before you can make a U-turn! Therefore, when he decided to turn around, Kazuo Nakamura subconsciously drove forward! And this one opened, the ocean current resumed before it opened far! This time, he seemed to have encountered a new ocean current that was different from before. After the ocean current recovered, his ship was instantly pulled forward for a long distance! Immediately, Kazuo Nakamura showed hopelessness again! was already dangerous enough, but now being pulled in for such a long distance, wouldnt it be more dangerous? However, despair returns to despair. Kazuo Nakamura''s longing for life in his heart also made him not completely give up! after that! Under the constant influence of fluctuations, the current in the whirlpool area stopped for a while and started again. Every time Kazuo Nakamura wanted to make a U-turn under the influence of the ocean current, because the fluctuations came and went fast, but it never happened! Instead, because he kept wanting to turn around, his ship moved a lot in the whirlpool sea area! Seeing this, Kazuo Nakamura''s look of despair grew stronger! After , he simply broke the jar, his heart slammed, and didn''t turn his head. When he was affected by the ocean currents, he just covered his head by biting his teeth and drove in! finally! Under the intermittent influence of the ocean current, Kazuo Nakamura actually came to the location where he saw Jinguang before! After arriving here, he saw Kaido fighting Gilgamesh at first sight! "This, this is the beast Kaido!?" Kazuo Nakamura murmured, with surprise and joy on his face! willow dark flowers brighten another village! Why did he escape before? Because he discovered the secret of Sleeping Madness, Sleeping Madness wanted to kill him, and he had no channel to pass the secret to the Sleeping Madness boss, which is in the ears of the black charcoal snake, so he had to escape! And now, it was a pleasant surprise to meet Kaido! As a collaborator of Black Charcoal Orochi, as long as he gives the secret to Kaido, then Black Charcoal Orochi will naturally get news. And as soon as Heitan Orochi got the news, his crisis would be solved at that time! "Hey, maybe I can still take this opportunity to become the confidant of General Heitan! Well, no matter how bad you are, I will get the reward of General Heitan, right?" Kazuo Nakamura thought ~www.novelhall.com~ that was muddy and muddy. A hint of excitement flashed through his eyes that looked a little sly. After the excitement passed, Kazuo Nakamura looked at the fighting scene in front of him and muttered, "But, having said that, who is fighting against Kaido-sama now?" He doesn''t think Kaido will fail! However, he is still very curious about someone who can be like this with Kaido! But just now! "boom!" "Wow!" With the attacks of Kaido and Gilgamesh colliding again, a huge wave appeared again, sweeping towards the outside in a circular shape! "I!!!" Looking at this monstrous wave, Kazuo Nakamura''s color of surprise, curiosity, and excitement disappeared. His face became extremely pale, and there was only horror in his eyes! The waves are coming! This small merchant ship of his had arrived here, and it was basically riddled with holes! Every wave of ocean currents on the road caused irreparable damage to his small merchant ship! If the ocean current here wasn''t slower than other places, then his ship would be completely disintegrated by the ocean current just staying here! And now that this monstrous wave comes, his already riddled ship must not hold on! Thinking, Kazuo Nakamura''s hands and feet were cold, but there was nothing to do! can only watch the waves coming! "Do not!!!" In the desperate cry, the ship where Kazuo Nakamura was was hit by a huge wave and was completely submerged in the sea! However, I dont know if its lucky or unlucky. The direction that Kazuo Nakamuras ship was photographed by the huge waves is exactly where the two of Kamu are Chapter 935： external force Kazuo Nakamura is here! Everyone present knows it right away! Although their main energy is still focused on the opponent, this does not mean that they do not pay attention to things other than the opponent! After all, those present are all strong, and no one is sure if they will fight. Suddenly there is a aftermath of someone elses battle coming towards him. If you are not careful, then in case you are accidentally The aftermath of the battle is overcast... How wrong is that? Kazuo Nakamura is gone! The people present also knew the first time! However, everyone present didnt care! Even if Kazuo Nakamura looked like he was shot dead by a huge wave caused by the aftermath of the battle, Gilgamesh and Kaido, who were the initiators of the huge wave, didn''t care! because... None of them knew Kazuo Nakamura at all, so why would they care? This is one by one accidentally stepping on a pool of water, and the result is that the water droplets splashed, and it happened to drown an ant! Normal people who care about the life and death of ants? --- At the same time, the battlefield between Gilgamesh and Kaido! "Huh huh!" Gilgamesh was panting, and the movement of his hands did not slow down. He swung the sword in his hand with all his strength and slew towards Kaido! "when!" "when!" "when!" ... "Boy, it''s okay?" Kaido joked while coping with Gilgamesh''s attack amidst the metal crash. At this time, Gilgamesh''s stamina has been significantly reduced compared to before, and Kaido''s stamina is recovering quickly, so the stamina is still sufficient! In one plus one minus, there is a little gap between the two! Kaido is now a lot easier to deal with, so he is in the mood to make fun of Gilgamesh! "Can I do it, don''t you know?" Gilgamesh replied, thinking about the way to deal with it! In fact, it is clear in his mind now that if the fight continues, there will be one ending---that is to lose! no way! Kaido is too hard and his recovery ability is too abnormal! Gilgamesh''s all-out attack only brought Kaido a little bit of damage! And the damage caused to Kaido with great difficulty, in the process of fighting Kaido with him, but he has recovered seven or eight, and only a few new wounds are left. And this wound was healed up to the naked eye! Are you angry? Under this situation, even if Gilgamesh wanted to fight, he still couldn''t help it! So, he knew he had to find a way! As for what way... The first thing he ruled out was to rely on himself! If it is useful on your own, then it wont happen like this! In other words, you can only rely on external forces! Well, although it sounds bad to rely on external forces, for Gilgamesh, it is not an unacceptable thing! Under the influence of Arthur, Gilgamesh is not a person who cares about honor. For him, victory is more important, so relying on external forces, he can also accept it! Thinking, Gilgamesh glanced at the scene subconsciously! Skaha and Jack are still 50-50! The two played fiercely, but they still didnt know the outcome! Iskandar and Quinn did not show up, so he doesn''t know the current situation of the two of them, but if he wants to come, he is only 50-50! After all, the difference in combat power between Iskandar and Quinn is not very big! In the end, Gilgamesh focused his attention on the person who has the advantage now and has the most chance to become his external force---Altoria! Altria, Hathaway and the five beasts under Hathaway will still be fighting fiercely! But the situation is very good! Hathaways spear and fruit ability can pose a threat to the general level, but to cause a threat is to cause a threat, and defeat is another matter! She can''t really beat the generals! Even if it is an extremely restrained general-level powerhouse, Hathaway, as the pinnacle of the lieutenant general, can draw a draw at best! What''s more, there is no restraint relationship between Altria and Hathaway! Well, to be precise, Hathaway could not restrain Altria, but Altria restrained Hathaway a bit! Under the influence of the Kings Treasure, Hathaway and the Five Beasts have wiped out their own long-range advantages and the advantages of many people. Coupled with Altrias strength advantages, it can be said that Hathaway and the Five Beastmaster, has been in a state of extreme disadvantage! Because of this, Altria has spare capacity to become the only external force supporting Gilgamesh! "How can I ask her to support me? Just shout? No! Other people will know by then! Implied? Neither! With Altria''s arrogant character, it is impossible to understand my hint!" Thinking about it, Gilgamesh frowned involuntarily! "I know? Hehe! I only know you may not be good!" Kaido said with a smile looking at Gilgamesh''s frowning expression. "Not so good? Not so good? You have been beaten like this, and your whole body is bloody, then I''m going to do it, you can''t kneel down!" Gilgamesh sputtered and thought! Don''t say it! With such a mouthful, a glimmer of inspiration flashed through his mind, and he thought of a good way! Since he can''t notify Altria, and can''t hint at her, then just pull the battlefield over. directly pulled the battlefield between him and Kaido directly into the battlefield of Altria, Hathaway and others! Kaido has the advantage on his side, and Altria has the advantage on his side! If he drags the battlefield with Kaido to the battlefield of Altria and Hathaway, wouldn''t one plus one minus equal to a tie? Of course, considering that Kaido and Hathaway are not the same force, they cannot achieve the infinite trust between him and Altria ~www.novelhall.com~, so their advantage is even greater. a little! "That''s it!" Gilgamesh made a decision in his heart, and immediately took action! "Kneel down? Who is the one who knelt down? You have to fight until the end. I think you are in your current state, you are more likely to kneel down!" "Hehe! Who knows if you don''t fight to the end! I also think you are more likely to kneel down!" "Be reasonable...you have no physical strength now, are you still fighting with me? You will definitely kneel in the end!" ... Between the mouths and cannons of Kaido, Gilgamesh quietly controlled the combat range and position of the two by attacking, defending, moving, etc., making them unknowingly. The battlefield slowly moved towards the place where Altria and Hathaway fought! But soon! Kaido found something wrong! "That''s not right? Why is our battlefield coming more and more?" Feeling the aftermath of the battle between Altria and Hathaway, Kaido frowned and said. As he got closer to here, Kaido was affected by the aftermath of the battle more and more frequently, and he was aware of it! "That''s it!" After realizing something was wrong, Kaido looked at Gilgamesh on the opposite side and then at the battle between Altria and Hathaway, and he suddenly understood! He knew Gilgamesh''s ghost idea! But, he doesn''t care! As the strongest person in the world, Kaido doesn''t care how many enemies there are or how strong they are. Anyway, he is not strong enough, and he can defeat him anyway! Chapter 936： Curry stick soon! The battlefield of Gilgamesh and Kaido coincides with the battlefield of Altria and Hathaway! "What? Can''t hold on? Need this princess to help you?" Looking at Gilgamesh coming towards her, Altria asked while coping with the attacks from Hathaway and others. "Yes! Yes!" Gilgamesh with a gentle personality touched his nose, a little embarrassed, but he did not deny it! are all sisters and brothers, who doesn''t know who! And, there is nothing to deny! "boom!" At this time, a black bullet flew quickly! "When~" Altria waved her hand, a golden light flashed, and the bullet fell. After that, she ignored the source of the bullet, but embraced her hands, raised her head slightly, and turned her chin towards Gilgamesh, with a proud little expression, and said, "In this case, this princess will help me with great compassion. Hello!" "Yes, yes, I beg my sister to show mercy!" Gilgamesh smiled and nodded. "Hey! I said...Did you forget me?" Kaido couldn''t help but interject when watching Altria''s sister and brother had a conversation. "Oh! Sorry, sorry, I forgot to have you!" Gilgamesh heard Kaido say this, slapped his head and showed apologetic expression. Well, he is sincere! He also felt that it was a bit bad to forget Kaido during the battle! However, after his words were heard by Kaido, they completely ignited Kaido''s anger! Nima! Forgot to have me? This obviously doesn''t put me in the eyes! Thinking, Kaido is about to have an attack right away! At this time, Altria said, "Brother, use your curry stick to **** him!" Curry stick? In such a serious fighting occasion, what do you say about food? Kaido was confused by Altria''s words! And Gilgamesh listened and retorted with a black line, "That''s not a curry stick, no!!!" "Father, it''s called curry sticks!" Altria said, watching Gilgamesh open her mouth and retort, she waved her hand quickly, "Well, no matter what you call it, get him , Just get him! I''ll cover you by the side!" Hearing this, Gilgamesh could only take a deep breath, swallowed the words he was going to refute, nodded heavily, and said solemnly, "Okay!" Afterwards, Gilgamesh raised the sword in his hands with both hands, prepared Kaido for the confrontation, and poured all the magic power into the sword in his hand. "The Sword of Oath of Victory!!!" next moment! There was a dazzling light from Gilgamesh''s magical sword. Then, the light narrowed, and the sword in Gilgamesh''s hand turned into a lightsaber that seemed dangerous to look at. "!" After was swung down fiercely, the lightsaber in Gilgamesh''s hand struck Kaido with an aura of destruction! Danger! is very dangerous! Before the sword came, Kaido''s heart "cocked", and his whole body shivered. He felt a fatal sense of crisis overwhelmingly pressed over, and completely enveloped him, making him unable to breathe! However, he, who has rich combat experience, reacted quickly after feeling this! is about to turn around to avoid this attack! But just about to turn around, he felt a surge of energy coming from Gilgamesh''s direction, locked on himself firmly! can''t leave! can only resist! After two thoughts flashed in his mind, Kaido was not afraid! Hardly resist attacks, he is good at doing death himself, what he is best at! Thinking, he tightened his muscles, and at the same time he carried his arms and domineering, covering his whole body, he must resist this attack! But at this moment, Hathaway and others who were on his side were glimpsed from the corner of his eye, but his brain was flashed, and he immediately changed his mind! It seems...you can take advantage of this attack and do something! The daring Kaido of the art master thought secretly in his heart, but his feet were not slow. After stepping on the air, he turned and rushed in the direction of Hathaway, revealing a pair that seemed to dodge The appearance of Gilgamesh attacking! the other side! "Huh huh!" Standing on a pterodactyl, Hathaway held a gun in her hand, panting slightly, while paying attention to the battlefield! While seeing Gilgameshs attack, and Kaidos appearance that seemed to be coming towards them to avoid the attack, her heart "cocked" Suddenly, there was a bad feeling! Original! In the battle between her and her subordinates and Altria, they are at a disadvantage! So, when she saw Kaido and Gilgamesh coming over, she was a little happy in her heart! Regardless of whether Kaido is willing or not, whether he came by himself, but as long as he comes, Altria will pay more attention to him, and in this way, Hathaway''s fighting pressure will be somewhat reduced! And after seeing the three of Kaido chatting, she was even more happy! In the previous battle with Altria, her physical exertion was also visible to the naked eye! As a superhuman fruit capable person, she is also a shooter. Physical fitness has always been her weakness. Now that the three of them have a chat, then she can hurry up and take advantage of this opportunity to regain her strength! But what she didn''t expect was that the battle would happen again before a few people talked! Even if the battle happens! Can this be such a powerful move from the very beginning? Looking at the sword of vows of victory with a destructive aura, Hathaway only felt her heart and liver trembled. And what made her feel cheating is... Kaido actually came to her side! In an instant, she couldn''t be happy anymore! Who is Kaido~www.novelhall.com~ Does she still know? Seeing Kaido seem to be trying to dodge an attack, Hathaway''s heart is like a mirror, it is clear! This is obviously to kill someone with a knife! Kaido wanted to use Gilgamesh''s trick to insult her! If she dies by that time, Kaido will be able to take advantage of the situation and covet it for a long time, and all her subordinates will accept it. In this way, regardless of whether this blockade against Saint Martin is successful or not, Kaido is also a winner! "Asshole, I knew you had bad intentions a long time ago!" Hathaway sipped in her heart, but on the surface she was calmly moving to the side on the pterosaur, but all of them were embarrassed and panting. Five of his men instructed, "Everyone, control the pterodactyl and fly towards the east! Hurry!" The five subordinates heard Hathaway''s instructions, so they were a little unclear, but they nodded and agreed, "Yes!" Immediately, the pterosaur where the five were located flew towards the east! And the next moment they left, Kaido also came to Hathaway''s side! "Quick, go! The attack is coming!" Kaido pretended to be anxious and said to Hathaway who greeted her. said so! But in fact, it was too late for the two to leave! because... Attack has come! The sword of vows of victory that shines in the night like the day, with the aura of destruction and endless light, falls towards Kaido and Hathaway beside Kaido! "Boom!!!" A loud noise came out of thin air! In an instant, Kaido and Hathaway, the two figures were submerged in the endless light brought by the sword of victory! Chapter 937： Infighting a long time! The light fades away! Kaido and Hathaway gradually appeared! Yeah, I''m not dead! But everything is not so good! Under Gilgamesh''s all-out effort, the Sword of Oath of Victory bombarded both of them without reservation! Although both of them are prepared, this does not mean that they are defensive, as long as they do not hide, then there is harm! However, Kaido''s condition is better! He who deliberately directed the attack towards Hathaway is himself the world''s leading killer in Pirates. If he wants to be the second in the world in terms of killing, then no one would dare to be the first in the world! While he has been able to die countless times, there is no real death yet, one can imagine how strong his survivability is! In addition, his own strength is so much higher than Hathaway, so he suffered only a small injury in this one! From the shoulder blades to the waist, a cut was cut out from his chest, two meters long, three centimeters wide, and five centimeters deep, with **** wounds constantly! Well, it looks terrifying. But in fact, this wound is nothing to Kaido! Kaido''s height can be regarded as a little giant. For others, one meter may be half the height, but for Kaido, it is about one-fourth or one-fifth. , Is not enough to be fatal, not even serious! Of course, it is one thing not to be fatal, not to be seriously injured, but it is another thing to not hurt! Kaido has strong survivability and strong defensive ability. That''s right, but it''s not that there is no pain and no pain! is at most because of perpetual death, so it is stronger than others! So, now this wound is making him sore! Simply, Kaido could bear it, and did not scream out in pain, but while enduring the pain, he intentionally or unintentionally focused on Hathaway''s body, not knowing what he was thinking, his eyes flickered even more. Dangerous light! --- the other side! Hathaway''s condition is much worse than Kaido! As a lieutenants pinnacle shooter, although Hathaways offensive power is so strong that he is out of the ordinary, but the physical and defensive power is worse than the normal generals, so under the powerful attack of the sword of victory, Heather Wei was seriously injured without accident! The same long wound on her body was pulled directly from the shoulder blade to the waist! is shorter than Kaidos wound, only over one meter long! But because the height was only less than two meters, the appearance of this wound directly caused Hathaway to be seriously injured! Her face was pale, the corners of her mouth were bloody, and her chest was rising and falling quickly, but her breathing sounded like a broken bellows, which made people feel uncomfortable just to hear it, and her pterosaur that carried her had already attacked. The moment it came was completely wiped out! If she hadn''t been conscious now, had enough physical strength, and was seriously injured but didn''t lose mobility, then she wouldn''t be able to maintain her figure in the air at this time, and she would have fallen directly into the sea! Of course, she is no better than falling into the ocean now! In addition to the injury accident, what''s more terrible is that she discovered that Kaido''s eyes were starting to look a little wrong! It seems to be doing something bad! Thinking, Hathaway couldn''t help but recalled what Kaido had done, and her heart suddenly sank to the bottom! "Should I..." Hathaway thought to herself. next moment! The scene she didn''t want to see appeared! Kaido... shot! "!" With a sharp punch, it hit out suddenly! and the target is her! "Damn, I knew you had bad intentions!" Hathaway suppressed the pain caused by the wound, and yelled at Kaido. However, Kaido did not pay attention to her words. The moment when her hard fist was about to hit Hathaway, it was covered with a layer of dark armed domineering, raising the attack power of the fist to a level! Hathaway, who was already seriously injured, had a quick brain reaction, but after all, the movement of her hands was slow due to the serious injury. She only had time to cross her hands in front of her chest and make a defensive gesture! "boom!" The next moment, the fist hit Hathaway without reservation. She was beaten on the spot and flew out! But even so, Kaido did not let him go! After a sudden step on his legs, Kaido''s figure caught up with him at a speed that was almost teleporting. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After chasing him, Kaido didn''t feel pity for Hathaway in the slightest. He waved his fists madly and punched Hathaway! Although Hathaway saw Kaido catching up, her brain reacted to it, but because of the negative state brought about by the serious injury, her body was really unable to react, so she could only cover the double-fist house with arms and domineering. Hard to ward off Kaido''s attack. Simply! Kaido''s injuries eventually affected him a little, causing him to slow down a bit, so even if Hathaway was obvious, these attacks were eventually warded off one by one! But even so, Hathaway was still in a short period of less than ten seconds, the strength brought by Kaido''s attack, shaking all the energy and blood to Zhen. "Puff!" Not long after, Hathaway was still parrying Kaido''s attack and couldn''t help but spit out blood! --- at the same time! Gilgamesh and Altria both looked at this scene, and they were all dumbfounded! what''s the situation? Arent they in the same group? Why did you turn your face in an instant? Thinking, after launching an attack with all his strength, Gilgamesh, who was already exhausted, couldn''t help asking, "Sister, what''s the matter with them?" Altria listened to his question, looked at Hathaway and Kaido, who were in conflict in front of him. After thinking about it for a while, she frowned and analyzed in deep thought, "I think it should be Kaido. Want to wave a wave from that traitor to Yin!" "The battle between us and Kaido at the moment ~www.novelhall.com~, since they could not take us in the first time, it can be said that the ending is doomed!" "Whether it wins or loses in the end, when the Beast Pirates cannot take us the first time, our worst outcome is nothing but escape!" "In this case, it can be said that the Beast Pirate Group will not be able to benefit from this battle anyway!" "Therefore, he naturally has to seek some new benefits, so as not to let himself fight in vain, such as...kill the traitor!" "That traitor is the queen of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom. As long as she dies, Kaido can naturally accept her influence. By then, even if the action of the Hundred Beast Pirates fails, it will make a lot of profits!" Listening to Altria''s analysis, Gilgamesh nodded thinking of approval. That''s the way it is, the most reasonable explanation of Kaido and Hathaway''s infighting! "Then... let''s wait!" Gilgamesh groaned, "Since the two of the other people have a conflict, then we wait. Of course it is the best to take advantage of it!" "Ok!" Altria nodded! But just now! She found that there seems to be something wrong with the surrounding sea... Just after Gilgamesh attacked the Kaido two, the aftermath of the attack blasted directly into the sea! Originally, there is nothing to say! "~" "Grumbling!" But right now, I don''t know why in the sea, but there are bursts of white smoke and the sound of boiling water! Chapter 938： volcanic eruptions Located on the Skybreaker in the ocean floor not far away! "Tsk tsk! This guy is so lucky! After being shot by the waves, he hit our boat with one head!" Camou looked at the unconscious Nakamura Kazuo lying in front of him, and couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Yes!" Abrodi nodded and said in agreement, "Fortunately, he is lucky!" "If it hadnt happened to have been sent by the aftermath of the battle between the prince and Kaido, the aftermath of the battle had affected the ocean currents, causing the ocean currents to be disrupted! Under normal circumstances, even if the ocean currents in this area are weaker, let him alone The strength of ordinary people will definitely be torn apart by the ocean current!" Both of them have to admit that the white-haired old man in front of him is lucky! "Well, he was just stunned by the aftermath of the battle. He choked on a few salivas and suffered no major damage. It is estimated that he would wake up in four or five hours. It''s not good if something goes wrong without paying attention!" Camou turned his head and proposed to Abrody. "Alright!" Abrody didn''t think much, nodded and agreed directly. and just when the two turned to leave this house! "Warning! Warning! A large amount of energy has been detected, and it is about to explode, ready to leave!" The cold mechanical sound of the Sky Breaker rang out of thin air! Then, they didn''t wait for Kamiao to say anything. "Boom!" Amidst the sound of mechanical operation, the Skybreaker was activated by itself, and rushed directly from the bottom of the sea to the surface! ? ? ? Kamiao and Abrodi listened to the words of the Heaven Breaking Machine, and then felt the speed of the ship''s movement. They looked at each other, and they all saw a trace of puzzlement in each other''s eyes! However, at this time, Duan Tianji ignored them and did not explain to them, and drove the boat directly into the battlefield of Gilgamesh! "Warning! A large amount of energy has been detected, and it is about to explode, please get on the boat quickly and get ready to leave!" The cold mechanical sound of the skybreaker sounded again! However, this time it did not sound inside it, but echoed throughout the battlefield! While looking at the sky-breaking machine that suddenly appeared, everyone in the battlefield, except Kaido who was beating Hathaway, subconsciously turned their heads and took a look! Why did Heaven Breaking Machine appear here? Among them, Skaha, Gilgamesh, and Altria reacted immediately after being visibly taken aback! Heaven Breaking Machine should have been sent by Arthur to protect them secretly! After reacting, except that Skaha forced Jack away from her fierce battle, it took a while and was a little slower. The other two, because Kaido and Hathaway fought inwardly, they were fine for the time being, so without any hesitation, they rushed towards the sky breaking machine! They dont understand what happened! But, since they hadn''t threatened them, the Heaven Breaking Device sent to protect them secretly appeared so suddenly. Then it means that there must be Heaven Breaking Machines who will feel dangerous and feel that something that might threaten them happens! "Want to run? No way!" After being shot back by Skaha, Jack, a well-known iron-headed baby in Pirate World, still refused to give up. After roaring, he rushed towards the sky breaking machine with intention. Stop Skaha! But at this time, Duan Tianji obviously didn''t have the mind to practice with him! "Boom!" After a sound of mechanical operation passed, the Skybreaker plunged into the depths of the sea! "Asshole!!!" After watching this scene, Jack scolded, but he had to slam his feet on the air, and he braked sharply in the sky. Although he is a murloc, as a devil fruit capable person, once he enters the water, he is no different from an ordinary devil fruit capable person, and he will also lose his whole body strength! is at most because it is a murloc, he is more survivable than ordinary devil fruit capable people, can live longer underwater, can breathe underwater! Therefore, he cannot enter the water, nor dare to enter the water! the other side! Inside the cabin of the Skybreaker! "What the **** is going on? Why did you leave suddenly?" After entering the Skybreaker, Gilgamesh couldn''t help but ask. "Yeah! Why do you want to leave? And... the younger brother is still in the enchantment and has not yet come out. If we leave, what will the younger brother do?" Even some arrogant Altria couldn''t help asking Out of the mouth! "After testing, the sword of the great prince just penetrated the rock shell of this sea area, and the high-intensity energy carried by that sword caused the rock shell under the seabed of this sea area to enter the dormant period. Submarine volcanoes, the submarine volcano is about to enter the eruption period!" After explaining a sentence with a cold mechanical sound, the broken sky machine said, "The second prince cannot notify in the enchantment at this time! And the space in the enchantment is different from the space of this sea area, as long as the second prince is not in this sea area. When his volcano erupts, then the submarine volcanoes in this sea area will not affect him!" "volcanic eruptions!?" Listening to this, Gilgamesh, Altria, and Skaha all showed puzzled expressions at the same time! "If it''s just a submarine volcano erupting, we shouldn''t have to leave!" Gilgamesh frowned and said. In his memory, although the volcanic eruption is a bit powerful, it is not too dangerous for people of his level. Just be careful not to be hit by the front! Moreover, even if there is a frontal impact, as long as the reaction is fast, it will burn at most! There is definitely no fatal! "This sea area!" Duan Tianji repeated. Gilgamesh trio heard the words of Heaven Breaker, their brows wrinkled slightly, and then they seemed to think of something, their pupils suddenly shrank, and they all showed a horrified expression! "You mean... the entire whirlpool area is a submarine volcano, right?" Gilgamesh tremblingly asked, somewhat inconceivable. "Yes!" The icy mechanical sound of the Skybreaker responded, "After testing, the entire sea area of ??the whirlpool area has high temperature reactions under the ground. It can be said that there are submarine volcanoes under the entire sea area!" "However, because the seafloor is covered by a rocky shell, I cannot detect the inside, so I can''t determine whether it is a volcano or several volcanoes together!" "Of course, whether it is a volcano or several volcanoes, anyway, if a volcano erupts, then the entire sea area will erupt!" Listening to Duantianji''s explanation, the few people present shuddered! If it was just an ordinary volcanic eruption, it would be nothing to them! But if the entire sea area is volcanic eruption... It would be dangerous! They are not capable of rock berry fruit or hot fruit, they cannot do such a difficult thing as surviving in magma! "What are you waiting for, let''s go!" Gilgamesh made a decisive command after hesitating in his eyes! Altolia and Skaha flashed a tangled eye, and nodded together. They are all worried about Iskandar! But the current situation clearly does not allow them to wait for Iskandar to come out! Therefore, they can only pray that Iskander will come out in the event of a volcanic eruption, while letting the skybreaker go! "Boom!" And Heaven Breaking Machine didn''t hesitate at all, amidst the sound of mechanical operation, it suddenly accelerated and rushed directly toward the outer sea area closest to them! "Please rest assured, princes and princesses! According to calculations ~www.novelhall.com~ the second prince has a 95% chance that it will not come out, and there is a 5% chance that after it comes out, because of the erupting magma, Retract quickly into the enchantment! There is no fatal danger!" Heaven Breaking Machine rushed toward the periphery of the sea while using a cold mechanical sound to tell Gilgamesh and others that it had calculated the survival probability of Iskandar! "Hoo---" After hearing this, the few people present looked at each other, and they all secretly breathed a sigh of relief. as long as it doesnt die! Other injuries can be treated with Saint Martin''s medical level! --- at the same time! Kaido, who was beating Hathaway while the Skybreaker was carrying a few people away, felt a sense of fatal threat for no reason! is very light, but it has a wide range! Without the slightest hesitation, Kaido gave up Hathaway directly after years of combat experience, turned around and rushed in the direction where the sky broke! "go!" Before he left, he didn''t forget Jack, so he took him away with him! As for Hathaway who was beaten by him... Although she didn''t understand what was going on, she didn''t dare to hesitate when watching the people present all leaving like an escape. After calling the five beasts she had just let away, stepping on the air, dragging the severely injured body, got on the pterosaur of one of the female five beasts, and then ordered the five beasts to also rush out of the sea. Get out! And the direction they are going is the same as Kaido and Heaven Breaking Machine! Well, Hathaway still doesn''t understand what''s going on, but she knows that there must be nothing wrong with following them! Chapter 939： interest Whirlpool Sea! "Wow!" A giant steel ship on the sea was racing on the sea at an unreasonable speed. The speed not only caused the giant steel ship to face the cold wind like a sharp blade, but also caused the giant steel ship to be released back, splashing hundreds of meters. High waves. "!" "!" "!" ... And just as the huge steel ship whizzed past the sea, behind him was also a dragon holding a huge humanoid creature in his hand, wagging its tail, and whizzing past. At the same time, behind the Shenlong, a group of pterosaurs with people standing on top of them are also flapping their wings frantically, chasing them not to be outdone. That''s right! These are Kaido, Hathaway, and Gilgamesh and his party who just finished fighting from the center of the whirlpool sea area! After determining the dangerous situation through their own means, the three parties rushed towards the periphery of the whirlpool sea area one after the other, and rushed over like an escape! "Boom!" But it didn''t take long, the violent shaking sound appeared with a sudden earthquake, and it echoed in the entire sea! followed! "Wow!" In this shaking sound, the sea water in the entire sea area is like the water in a washing machine that has been turned on and off. In an instant it began to roll, and quickly formed a strand of up to tens of meters, or even counts. Hundred meters of huge waves! See it! "Boom!!!" Heaven Breaking Machine flashed a ray of blue electric light on his body, his speed increased a bit, and he sprinted forward! "It seems that we need to speed up!" Kaido murmured, but there was no emotional fluctuation in the huge longan. He just grasped Jack in his hand, waved his tail, and rushed out at the same speed! As for Quinn... Okay, Kaido can only pray silently in his heart that he will have better luck! "This huge wave...no good, something dangerous must happen! Speed ??it up!" Hathaway and his party didn''t know what was going on, they just subconsciously followed Kaido, Gilgamesh and others. And looking like this, they also noticed something was wrong, so they immediately made the pterosaur under their feet speed up and rush towards the outside! In this way, the three parties all speeded up in unison, heading out of the whirlpool sea at the limit speed! However, no matter how fast there is, there is always a limit! Although the three parties have tried their best to speed up, it is still a bit too late under the huge area of ??the whirlpool area! "Boom!!!" Seeing that he was about to escape beyond the whirlpool sea area, a loud noise came out of nowhere! followed! Before the three parties could react, the magma pillars that covered the entire sea area suddenly spewed out from the bottom of the sea and rushed directly into the sky in the already huge sea! Then... Steam! Rocks! Crystal chips! These three, along with the appearance of the magma pillar, also appeared in this world together! And Kaido, Hathaway, Gilgamesh and other three parties were submerged in the magma pillar the moment it appeared! Fortunately, the three parties are not ordinary people, and before they were submerged, they were relatively close to the periphery of the whirlpool area. So, the next moment when the magma pillar submerges the three parties... "Boom!" Accompanied by a clear roar of the motor, the Skybreaker was against an energy shield, first broke the magma and rushed out of it! "Ang~" Immediately, accompanied by a dragon roar, his body was covered with armed domineering, and Kaido, who was still holding Jack in his hand, swayed his tail and rushed out quickly! In the end, Hathaway and others have changed from riding a pterosaur to everyone squeezed on the back of a pterosaur, and together they struggled to maintain the armed color domineering to cover the entire pterosaur, and then hardened. I rushed out with the magma! After all three parties rushed out, the people on the scene did not dare to stay too much. They continued to maintain their speed and ran a long distance forward! After a distance of almost ten kilometers from the whirlpool area, when the three parties present felt that there was no danger, they stopped slowly! "Hoo---" "never mind!" "It''s safe!" ... In the Skybreaker, everyone was relieved! At the same time, not far from the Skybreaker, Kaido, who was holding Jack, and Hathaway and the others, all breathed a sigh of relief and made a look of relief! But soon, everyone present came to mind again! because... The enemies are still there! Thinking, the three parties present quietly opened a distance! Among them, Hathaway has the longest distance! They have realized at this time that they are the weakest and most likely to be destroyed among the people present! On their side, there is only a severely injured lieutenant general peak, plus five embarrassed major general peaks, and a pterosaur. Facing the other two forces on the scene, it is really not enough! And although Kai hasn''t opened much distance, his face can''t help but frown! Although he intends to continue to attack Hathaway and destroy Hathaway''s group, in order to plan the territory, population, resources, etc. under her hand, but at this time, Saint Martin''s side is on the side, and there are Jack gave him a lot of worries! Saint Martin''s party! Kaido doesnt know what their attitude is now! However, when he thought about it, if Hathaway as a traitor was killed, St. Martin''s side should not do anything, but it is possible to take advantage of this opportunity to come to a scene of a mantis catching a cicada and oriole, and capture him. The fruit of victory! Then he will be busy for nothing! And Jack''s words... Its not like letting go, neither is it not letting go! Because the only ship present is the Skybreaker, and the Skybreaker is where St. Martins group gathers, if you let him go, either Jack has been floating in the air with his physical skills, or he is the one who boarded the Skybreaker and was caught by Saint Martin. Group fight, or you can only enter the sea! But the three choices are obviously not good choices! The first one is too exhausting! Stepping on the air to float in the air is a very labor-intensive thing. Even if Jack is an animal devil fruit, if you dont go back to your ship occasionally, you cant keep stepping on the air! The second kind can die! Saint Martins people, obviously it is impossible to keep a hand to Jack! died The third type is equal to death! Even if it is a murloc, Jack can''t resist the side effects of Devil Fruit! Once it enters the sea, it is really slaughtered! To sum up the above, it would be a little inappropriate to put it down! It''s not good to keep it! If he really wants to kill Hathaway and the others, he can''t grab Jack and fight with them, right? He feels twisted like that! Get back to the subject! And Saint Martin''s side is the only one who didn''t make much distance, and it seemed very relaxed! After entering the Skybreaker, Gilgamesh and the others naturally saw Camu and Abrodi who came to protect them secretly. And after the two of Kamiao were discovered, they did not intend to hide again! What''s the use of hiding after being discovered? So, they are going to join Gilgamesh and his party directly! In this case, what else are they afraid of? Even if it''s like a battle that started, UU reading www. uukanshu. com was jointly dealt with by Hathaway and Kaido, Gilgamesh was not afraid! Ka Miao, Abrody, and Heaven Breaker, all three are generals, plus he and Altria are five generals. Five! Five together, even if you can''t leave Kaido, such a terribly powerful general, but is it not easy to beat him? soon! After the three parties moved away quietly, one of them has a new move! Run! Hathaway felt that if she stayed, her life would be in danger, and she was seriously injured, so she gave the order without hesitation to let the pterodactyl take them away! Upon seeing this, Kaido himself went up to stop him, but after glancing at the side of Saint Martin, his footsteps hesitated! finally! He still didn''t catch up, just watched Hathaway and his party leave. But just after Hathaway and her party had left for a while, Hathaway seemed to be amplified by a hundred times, but some distorted voice came from the distant horizon, saying, "Kaido, this time I wont remember your grudges, as I gave you...interest!" Interest? Kaido listened, first revealed a confused color, then seemed to think of something, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face changed suddenly! After , he didn''t care about St. Martin''s and his party. With a swing of the dragon''s tail, he rushed over after Hathaway and his party! Seeing this, although Saint Martins and his party wanted to chase them, they were not good at speed, so after a brief discussion, they still did not chase them and let them go! And they are here waiting for the appearance of Iskandar! Chapter 940： Kaido "Shock! The pirate group of beasts was attacked, and the king of the beasts led the five beasts to plunder millions of civilians. The flames resisted and eventually lost! "---Le Monde! "The Queen of Beasts, Hathaway, escapes! The beast Kaido was incompetent and furious, sinking three small islands! "---Le Monde! "Sudden! The volcanic eruption under the sea in the whirlpool area has drastically changed the landform, and the whirlpool island is now! "---Le Monde! "Vortex Island? Do not! Golden Island! "---New World Newspaper! "Adventure! Whirlpool island on magma! "---New World Newspaper! "The Dead Sea no longer exists! "---New World Newspaper! ... A few days later, the news was overwhelming! Among them, most of the talks are about the pirate group of beasts, the kingdom of beasts, and the volcanic eruption in the whirlpool sea area! "Hathaway...have lost her studies!" Watching the news, Arthur shook his head, pretending to be heartbroken, and said with emotion. Back then, Hathaway was a good sister who was dedicated to protecting her younger sister! Unexpectedly, with the passage of time, that good elder sister who was dedicated to protecting her sister turned into an old yin B! When Arthur first got the news this time, he thought it was just a simple enemy (Kaido), in order to fight against himself (Saint Martin), uniting his enemy (Hathaway), and teaching himself a lesson! But when Gilgamesh heard the news, Arthur realized that he was naive! Obviously, an old Yin B (Kaido) set up a game in order to embezzle the property of another seemingly naive old Yin B (Hathaway). A game that can both hit one''s own enemy and embezzle another old Yin B! Its just that Lao Yin B in this layout didnt expect that the enemy he calculated was stronger than expected, and the other Lao Yin B in the game was not as innocent as it seemed, but a deeply hidden one. Lao Yin B, he''ll be calculated as well! "I am a pure and innocent boy... well, I have so many children. I should be called a good young man or middle-aged? Forget it, just young!" Arthur murmured, and suddenly sighed, "Thinking of me as a pure and innocent young man, there are so many old Yin B as enemies, it''s really...inexplicably panic!" Speaking of the word flustered, Arthur didn''t know what happened, and the corners of his mouth rose up accidentally! Well, he would never admit that he was laughing! Never admit it! "Huh~" After sighing, Arthur sighed deeply, touched his chin, showed an expression of interest, and said, "However, in this way, it seems that this time the loser is only Kaido...one!? " After that, Arthur wanted to laugh inexplicably! Don''t think that the Beast Pirate Group is a Pirate Group, the population seems to be of no use to them. In fact, population is also very important to the people of the Beast Pirates! The pirates at the level of the Four Emperors and the pirate regiments they sway are basically the development model of continuous cutting of leeks. Just like a normal kingdom, collect taxes from the civilians who sway it! Except for the name of a pirate, in fact, the Four Emperors and the pirate regiments they swayed are similar to a normal kingdom! Even, to some extent, they are much better than the normal kingdom! In a normal kingdom, even if you pay taxes, those nobles will not let you go. They may pit you hard, and after you squeeze the last drop of value from your body, you will be asked to serve them as a cow! But the pirate... Just like the Charlotte family, as long as you pay your life on time, not only will they not move you, they will even arrange for you to be treated when you are sick! Of course, during this period you have to pay a certain amount of life as medical expenses! However, it is much better than the ordinary kingdom! While the Ordinary Kingdom is healing, it not only needs your money, but also your life, and the Charlotte family does not want your money. As long as you die, and for your life, they will try their best to treat you! Well, so you can give them more lives! Closer to home! Now that Hathaway has robbed a million people, it is equivalent to uprooting the leeks of the Beast Pirates. It definitely makes Kaido feel distressed! You know, according to the survey, the total population of the islands swept down by the entire group of beasts and pirates is only six or seven million! Ten thousand beasts kingdom has gone away for a fraction of a time, can Kaido not feel bad? Look at the second news! After Hathaway escaped from Kaido''s claws, Kaido, who got the news that her hometown was stolen, sank three islands frantically! Thinking, Arthur did not have any sympathy for Kaido. He just couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile, saying, "The person who was involved has nothing to do, and the person who helped the trouble has nothing to do, and even made a lot of money. The only thing is that the troublemaker has exploded, this...haha~" After reading it twice, Arthur set aside all the news about Kaido and focused on the following news! The first thing to look at is about the new islands formed after the volcanic eruption in the whirlpool area! Why the whirlpool sea area erupted, no one outside now knows! But as soon as this new island appeared, it was directly famous in the world! Not because of anything else, but because when the submarine volcano erupts, it brings out a lot of gold! Now, after the submarine volcano erupts in the whirlpool sea, a new island formed by the contact of magma and sea water, the whirlpool island, if the magma in it has not cooled, it is dangerous to step on the island, if it is not for the submarine volcano will erupt again. Doubt, then the above is already full of people at this time! no way! Gold is so tempting! The gold spewed out this time is really too much! Put it this way... If its a big sun, then you stand on the edge of the island and look inside, and you will see the newly formed land, which is a mixture of magma and seawater, is filled with "stones" of different sizes, but densely like stars. Reflected the light of gold! Well, it''s all rough gold! It is conceivable how much gold was ejected! Arthur looked at the news~www.novelhall.com~ and was greedy for a while! "Damn... it was my son who caused the explosion, and the gold should be mine!" Arthur couldn''t help but uttered! unfortunately! Whirlpool Island is too far away from St. Martin, and there are too many people who know about this matter. Although Arthur is jealous, there is no way to get Whirlpool Island! Among other things, first of all, the world government will not allow Saint Martin to have this place full of gold! Of course, even if there is a way to get it, Arthur dare not get it! after all... Who knows if the volcano will erupt again? Moreover, there is so much gold, but not so much that he is desperate! Thinking about it, Arthur''s red eyes gradually disappeared! "Forget it, I will be lucky, but I will lose my life!" After consoling himself, Arthur felt fortunate at the formation of Whirlpool Island! Because, none of his sons and daughters are involved! Even Iskandar, who had not had time to receive the notification, missed the eruption period of the volcano perfectly because of the sleeplessness of fighting with Quinn! Although in the end, because of the similar strength, Quinn was helplessly released from the barrier in the king''s army. Although after he came out, he was stunned by the appearance of the whirlpool island. Although after being stunned, I didn''t know Gilgamesh and his party went there and went in the wrong direction, and it took a long time to rendezvous with the others, but it was all right? Thinking about it, Arthur also put aside the news of Whirlpool Island! Then, he looked at a piece of information sent by the intelligence department! "When the Axe Gang clashed with the Dragon Pirates, they encountered the Straw Hat Adventure Group again!?" Arthur looked at it with a weird expression on his face! Chapter 941： Luffy and Namis Korean drama What if a teammate who has not been together for long runs away? According to the understanding of normal people, there is no relationship for long anyway, and there is no emotion. If you ran away, it was no big deal! But, what if this teammate stole all your property while running? According to normal people''s thinking, no, normal people don''t think about it, and of course they catch up and kill him! The dog said, dare to use my money, how can you not kill you? but! Luffy''s brain circuit is obviously different from normal people! After Nami secretly took him out to sea, the first ship that could be regarded as a real ship, was also the most valuable item except for the straw hat that was later offered a reward, after the Golden Meri was driven away! The first thing he thought about was not to catch up and kill her! It is to catch up, save her, and make her a real crew member and a real partner! This Nima! If it weren''t for the fact that Pirate World is full of blood, just looking at the **** plot, Arthur would even wonder if he had entered the wrong theater! Think about it, if in the plot, the role of Nami''s crew, partner, and navigator is replaced by a girlfriend, would it be a proper Korean drama? In order to save the village, a girl pretended to fall in love with the infatuated man who fell in love with her at first sight, and became his girlfriend. Then she found another chance to escape with all the wealth of the infatuated man! However, the infatuated man didn''t blame the girl for this, instead he was obsessed with the girl, and even chased the girl''s village in order to restore the girl. Then, after learning about the girl''s story, the infatuated man was even more touched and confused, and vowed to save the village for the girl. In the end, after a series of hard work and desperate efforts, the infatuated man not only successfully saved the village for the girl, but also successfully saved the girl''s heart! Of course, regardless of whether the dog is **** or not, all in all, at this time Luffy has taken Sauron, Saurons two younger brothers, Johnny and Joseph, as well as Usopp and the newly recruited crew and **** in the sea restaurant Barati Chef Sanji, chased after Kokoyashi Village! And at this moment, their group happened to ran into the Axe Gang who came to seek revenge! --- prior to! Because the arms were robbed by the Dragon Pirates, Chris, who became Chen Ge under the pseudonym, once asked Arthur how to deal with the Dragon Pirates. And the answer Arthur gave him was to let him figure it out! Originally, Brother Chen was planning to directly kill the Dragon Pirates'' territory and simply attack them directly. However, on the eve of the action, because a kingdom suddenly placed a large number of arms orders, he did not immediately solve it. It is to put this matter back! He knows that the Dragon Pirate Group is the kind of pirate who cuts leeks and pays attention to continuous development. It is not the kind of pirate who shoots for another place. There is no tomorrow but a day after a day. It will not be easy. Move place! Therefore, it is more important to catch the order first! Moreover, in his eyes, the strength of the Dragon Pirate Group is just like that! Although they are all murlocs, they have a great advantage for ordinary people, but compared to Brother Chen who came out of the environment like Xihai, they are just a group of weak chickens, and they have never been in the eyes of Brother Chen! Dealing with it earlier and later, in the eyes of Brother Chen, there is no difference! Therefore, Chen came to Cocoyashi Village only after the general fire order was over! Because of this, he encountered Luffy and a group of people who came to chase love, Abu, and his partner outside Cocoyashi Village! "Hey, what are those big ships for?" Luffy sitting on the bow collision corner, watching the six large sailing warships passing by their ships, said with some curiosity. At this time, because the original ship, the Golden Meri, was stolen by Nami, Luffy and his group of six could only squeeze into a small fishing boat supported by Zep. "Yeah! Those boats are so stylish, if I had them too!" Usopp looked at these six ships, his eyes full of yearning, but he murmured inadvertently, giving the cowhide he used to blow Pierced! Compared with the two ignorant people, Luffy and Usopp, the other four people present, whether it is Sauron or Sanji, or Saurons two younger brothers, watched these ships and hanged on them. The flags that are held, almost all recognize the origin of these ships at a glance! "Is that the axe gang?" Sanji frowned and said after taking a deep breath. "Axe Gang? What is it? Can it be eaten?" Luffy asked subconsciously. After Shanzhi gave him a white look, he took a deep breath and explained in a deep voice, "The Axe Gang is the largest gang in the East China Sea, and the largest arms dealer in the East China Sea!" "According to the rumor, the Axe Gang has accounted for more than 80% of the arms trade in the East China Sea over the years, and in the wars that have occurred in the East China Sea over the years, nearly 50% of the wars have been used by one or even two of them arms!" "In addition, the net profit they earn through the arms trade each year exceeds one billion Baileys! Well, some people say that it exceeds two billion, or three billion. There is no specific number, but it is certain that it exceeds ten. Number of digits!" Tens? Listening to this, Luffy and Usopp both fell into a sluggish state after counting with their fingers! Ten digits! Although neither of them has seen the world and has no money, they still have the concept of money! Especially Usopp! His mother died of illness! Although he died not because he had no money to treat the disease, but because he could not be treated, but because of his mothers life, he could hardly take care of himself~www.novelhall.com~ He did everything from buying medicine to buying food, and so did the money. He gave it, so he knows the value of money! "Then what are they doing here?" When Luffy and Usopp were dull, Johnny couldn''t help asking, one of Sauron''s two younger brothers. "It''s hard to tell, maybe there is a arms deal!?" Sanji said, but his words were full of uncertainty! Well, he doesn''t know what the Axe Gang is doing! "Do you think they came to collect protection money, or looted?" Joseph couldn''t help but raise his own suspicion! As soon as his voice fell, Luffy couldn''t help but jump out and said, "What, looting? What about Nami? No, we have to catch up and stop them!" "Impossible!" Sanji listened, grabbed Luffy, and after stopping his actions, he slowly shook his head and said, "Although the Axe Gang is a gang, they are still engaged in the arms trade. But the reputation is really good!" "In the East China Sea, I have never heard of their habit of looting. On the contrary, I have heard that many villages have voluntarily asked for protection fees. I hope the Axe Gang can protect them!" As he said, Sanji changed his voice and said, "Moreover, how much money can you get from looting a small village? Not as good as the profit they make from an arms trade, and they will be wanted by the navy, for arms dealers like them. In fact, some of the gains outweigh the losses!" "Yes!" Joseph nodded in agreement, then frowned, "Then what are they here for?" "It doesn''t matter, don''t you know if you catch up with it?" Luffy waved his hand and made the decision directly! Well, you are the captain, you have the final say! Others have no objection to this! Chapter 942： Wei Guangzheng Chen Ge Luffy saw the Axe Gang, and the Axe Gang naturally saw him too! However, Chris, who is alias Chen Ge, ignored Luffy! Although he recognized at a glance that Luffy was an anime that St. Martin''s recently aired, and was already the protagonist of Adventure King, but because he was not familiar with Luffy, he didn''t know what Arthur had calculated with Luffy. So I ignored him! He was afraid that if he accidentally interfered with Arthur''s calculations, that would be bad! But obviously! There are some things that you dont care about, he wont come to you! is like Luffy! When I looked back inadvertently, Chen Ge found that Luffy and his party were rowing the boat hard, chasing them toward them! "Trouble!" Upon seeing this, Chen Ge shook his head and said a little helplessly. Immediately, he accepted the reality! Although he was afraid of interfering with Arthur''s calculations, Luffy has already chased him. He can''t ignore it, right? If you ignore it, based on the character of Luffy he once watched in anime, he guesses that Luffy will pester him desperately next, and at that time, whether intentionally or undoubtedly, there must be some interference. Arthur''s calculation on Luffy! Therefore, it is better to pay attention to Luffy, and then dismiss him as soon as possible, and minimize the contact time between the two, so as to reduce the interference with Arthur''s calculations! "Ok?" And when he settled to pay attention, the corner of Chen Ge''s eyes suddenly saw Lu Fei and the others behind, a pair of huge horns like horns, protruding from the surface of the water, exposed on the surface, and at a very fast speed. Head towards the ship where Luffy is! "Hey~ the straw hat boy over there, behind you, look behind you!" Brother Chen raised his brows, without hesitation, he yelled directly to the ship where Luffy was! the other side! Listening to Brother Chen''s words, Luffy and the group of people who were chasing Brother Chen''s boat subconsciously looked back! "Wow!" Just at this moment, the body of the giant horn exposed on the water surface pushed aside the water and stood up from the sea. "Moo~" Accompanied by a long tweet, a huge cow face that is bigger than the ship where Luffy and his party are located, appeared in front of Luffy''s party! "It''s a cow!!!" Johnny, Usopp, and Joseph were three weak chickens, looking at the huge cow face in front of them, and while shouting in horror, the staring eyeballs almost fell from their eye sockets. Up! And Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji all looked indifferent, without a trace of fear! Even so, Sauron put his hand on the knife on his waist, showing an expression of eagerness! "Don''t do it, let me come!" Sauron said nonchalantly. Hearing this, Sanji glanced at him, did not refuse, nor rushed to come, just said lightly, "Be careful when killing...such a big manatee, if you can''t kill it well, you will get the whole ship. Bloody is not good!" "Oh, that''s right! Remember not to move the part of the chest, try to chop the head, so as not to affect the quality of the steak!" "Understood!" Sauron raised his mouth slightly and said, "Just wait to eat beef!" After finishing speaking, Sauron bent his legs slightly, stepped on it suddenly, and his body jumped up! Immediately, before the huge manatee in front of him could react, he stepped on its chest. "~" After a flash of silver light, Sauron stepped on the manatees chest again, turned around and jumped from the manatee back to their ship by the reaction force! "Da da!" Amidst the tandem, the huge manatee widened his eyes, looked at Sauron with incredible gaze, and then looked down at himself, then suddenly became soft and fell directly into the sea. ! "Pattern!" "Wow!" In a loud clapping sound, a wave of waves splashed on the sea! After the waves subsided, the **** bloody water gradually appeared in the original clear water, and it spread quickly. no doubt! The manatee is dead! In just an instant, the manatee who appeared in this original moo, died by Sauron''s knife! --- It''s been a while! On the boat headed by the Axe Gang! "Uncle, what are you doing, uncle?" Luffy took a freshly cut steak, boarded the boat, and asked curiously. With that said, Luffy handed the huge steak with bones in his hand to Chen Ge, who was two meters high, and smiled, "By the way, uncle, thank you for reminding you just now, this is for you! " Brother Chen did not refuse. After he took the steak and handed it to his hand to the side, he looked at Luffy, thought about it, and said sternly, "We are here to destroy the Dragon Pirates and save Coco Yaxi Village. Villagers!" Well, this is what Brother Chen thought of temporarily! Originally he was here for revenge! But in front of Luffy, I definitely cant say that! Dont mention anything else, you have to know that all Luffys behaviors will basically be recorded and will appear in comics and animations later. And at this time, can he say he is here for revenge? Of course not! It''s the right way to find yourself a great excuse! In this way, with the release of new comics and animations in the future, maybe he can still establish a heroic image in the hearts of the people of East China Sea! "Destroy the Dragon Pirate Group? Save Coco Yassi Village?" Listening to this answer that was completely different from the guesses of the few people on the ship, Luffy patted his head, as if thinking of something, his face was anxious, with three-point anxiety, three-point anxiety, and quickly asked, "Uncle, evil Did the Dragon Sea Pirates do anything to Kokoyashi Village?" "You can say the same too!" Brother Chen nodded and explained briefly, "Actually, this is not something that happened recently! Many years ago, a group of murlocs who came from the Great Channel occupied the Kokoyashi Village!" "Their leader, the evil dragon, has always had a strong hatred for mankind because he had an unbearable past." "Under this premise, the evil dragon pirate group led by the evil dragon has exercised a terrifying rule over the Kokoyashi Village and surrounding villages!" "They ask people living under their rule to pay one hundred thousand baileys for adults and fifty thousand baileys for children every month as a condition of living!" "In this case, many people died at the hands of the Dragon Pirates because they couldn''t pay the money!" Listening to Chen Ge''s simple description~www.novelhall.com~Luffy''s heart suddenly became a little blocked! Although there is not much blood in the description of Brother Chen, and the tone of his speech is also light, but through this light tone, Luffy can still hear the **** truth behind this! Hundred thousand Baileys! This is already this world, and it is possible for a family to make money back after desperately! And this is just a month''s living money for an adult! At this time, Brother Chen took a deep breath, showing a look of compassion and compassion, and continued, "Before, our gang didn''t have much strength, even if we know this kind of thing, it won''t help! So I can only keep this matter in my heart. !" "And now, through these years of development, our gang is considered a small power, so I decided to bring people over to destroy the ferocious dragon pirate group, and rescue the villagers in Kokoyashi Village and surrounding villages!" Ge Chen is like this now, if you dont know him, people who dont know him will definitely misunderstand him and think he is a hero! And Luffy is like this now! He listened to Chen''s words, and then looked at the pity and compassion that Chen showed, and he felt a sense of admiration in his heart! Uncle... is really a hero! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 943： Pawn points 2 way Lu Fei returned to the ship in a muddled manner! "How''s it going?" Looking at him like this, Sanji couldn''t help but ask. At the same time, the other people on the side also pricked their ears. "It''s like this..." Lu Fei did not hesitate, and directly told the people present what he had heard from Brother Chen! "So, isn''t Nami Sister..." Johnny said, frowning. "Uh..." Hearing what he said, everyone on the boat glanced at each other and fell into silence! "Hoo---" For a long time, Sanji took a deep breath and exhaled it for a long time before he spoke, "From the description of Luffy, it is not certain what role Nami played in it, so I think we should at least first Check it out and talk about it later!" "Yes! The leader of the axe gang didn''t say what Sister Nami did!" Joseph''s eyes lit up, and he quickly agreed. While listening to the two of them, Luffy''s body shook, and the haunting state was swept away, and his energy was immediately raised! Yes! What role Nami played in it, they are not sure now! Besides, the uncle did not say what Nami did! What if... what if... Nami was intimidated? With a fluke in his heart, Luffy waved his hand and gave an energetic order, "Then let''s go with the uncle!" "Okay!" "Good too!" "So be it!" ... Johnny, Joseph, and Usopp listened to Luffy''s words and quickly agreed. When they wanted to come, if they were to go to the Dragon Pirates, it would be dangerous! no way! A captain who is always enthusiastic! A crazy green algae swordsman who got lost inexplicably! A perverted chef who can''t walk when he sees a beautiful woman! The three most powerful people on the ship are a bit unreliable no matter how they look! following them, a little flustered inexplicably! But its different if you follow the Axe Gang! Apart from anything else, just looking at the six huge battleships, I feel safe in my heart! With their people in front, what danger is there for the three weak chickens? Aside, after thinking about it, Sanji added, "This is not good. If you see Miss Nami at that time, we may not be able to see through her true personality by listening to her!" "Didnt you say before, you heard from Miss Nami that besides being a member of the Dragon Pirates, she is also from Cocoyasi Village? So I think we should divide our troops and go all the way to the Dragon Pirates Mission, all the way to Cocoyashi Village, inquiring from the villagers!" "In this way, we can confirm the true identity of Miss Nami!" "Right!" Luffy listened to Sanji''s words, slapped his head, nodded in agreement, and ordered, "That''s it, Sauron and I will go to the Dragon Pirates with the uncle and Sanji, you will take them to the village. Find out the news here!" "it is good!" Sanji nodded, and agreed without hesitation! But Johnny, Joseph, and Usopp naturally have no opinion! Although they are weak, they are not stupid! knows that it is safer to go to the village than to go to the territory of the famous Dragon Pirates in the East China Sea! ---- Brother Chen looked at Luffy and Sauron in front of him, speechless for a while! Why is it here again? When Luffy just arrived, Brother Chen was thinking about sending Luffy away as soon as possible, avoiding more contact with him, so as not to interfere with Arthur''s calculations on Luffy! I didn''t expect that he just passed away in the last second, and Luffy will be back in the next second! Thinking about it, on the surface Chen Ge asked calmly and hesitantly, "What are you?" "Uncle, we want to go to the Dragon and Pirates with your ship, can we?" Luffy didn''t have any scheming, and said his purpose openly! It seems... I must call to ask your Majesty later! Listening to Luffys request, after such a thought flashed through Chen Ges mind, a smile appeared on his face, and he readily agreed, Of course! But you have to stand back, or youll be injured by mistake. Oh no!" He still hasn''t forgotten, he is playing a very bright role! According to Wei Guangzhengs correct response to this situation, he naturally readily agreed! Of course, the most important thing is that, based on his knowledge of Luffy, even if he refuses in this case, Luffy will definitely find a way to get involved. So it''s better to just agree now! At least, after agreeing to him, Luffy''s whereabouts are still under control! "Thank you, uncle!" Luffy scratched his head and said with a smirk. "It''s okay, it''s just a small matter!" What else can chen? Even though I was no longer happy, I could only wave my hands on the surface, pretending to be generous! Then, Luffy stayed on the boat! While , Brother Chen looked for an opportunity, avoided the two of them, went to the cabin, and dialed Arthur''s phone! "Your Majesty, this is how things are..." After the call was connected, Chen Ge gave Lu Fei aboard his boat and explained briefly! And listening to his explanation, Arthur on the other end of the phone replied in surprise, Isnt the Dragon Pirates resolved yet? I remember that I asked you to resolve them more than half a month ago? Its not far away, but its not that long, right?" "Your Majesty is like this. Some time ago, just after I got your news, a kingdom suddenly placed a big order for me. In order to catch up with this order, I could only send the affairs of the Dragon Pirates to Let it go later!" Chen Ge explained. "Oh!" Arthur on the other end of the phone replied in a sudden voice, "So it is!" As he said, Arthur changed his voice and said, "You can see that it will be done...I only have one request, Luffy and his party are okay, and there is also Nami, who is okay, and everything else is fine. !" Arthur didn''t want to interfere too much with this kind of thing! However, considering that Luffy and his gang are the protagonists of the god-making plan he chose, of course they have to protect it! And Nami... Not only is she a navigator for the future Luffy group, she is also a poor person~www.novelhall.com~ Out of the implementation of the plan, and out of sympathy, Arthur also saved! Of course, in fact, if Arthur did not say the last two sentences, Luffy and Nami would basically not have trouble! After all, as Luffy, the protagonist of Adventure King, why should Brother Chen give some face? Although he hasn''t returned to Saint Martin for a long time, his identity as a member of Saint Martin will not change! "Understand!" Chen Ge agreed without hesitation. "Okay, that''s it!" said Arthur on the other end of the phone, and was about to hang up. And just then, his head flashed, and suddenly he remembered something, so he added, "Oh, yes! There is one more thing I forgot to tell you!" "Your Majesty, please speak!" Chen Ge respectfully said. "I remember the people below said when they reported their intelligence, the evil dragon pirate group seems to be in collusion with some local navy colonel. When you deal with evil dragons, remember to mention this!" Ya Se Lie said with deep meaning. Brother Chen listened to Arthur''s words, and then recalled the relationship between Saint Martins and the Navy and the world government. He suddenly understood and said, "I understand what you mean!" "That''s good, so be it!" After Arthur agreed, he hung up! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 944： Nami, now! Tokai! Along Park! Along Park is a base area named after the evil dragons who have been in the East China Sea and built it for themselves after they collected wildly and frantically from the hands of civilians in Cocosia Village and more than 20 surrounding villages! The interior of the park is luxuriously decorated. In addition to the normal houses, there are also a series of functional buildings such as swimming pools, recreation rooms, bars, etc.! But perhaps because of self-confidence in its own strength, or perhaps because of its disdain for human beings, Aaron Park does not have many defensive buildings that can deal with the enemy, provided that there are all functional buildings! The most defensive among them is the wall of the park! Besides, there are no spies, venting personnel, etc., who provide guards for the forces, there are none! To be precise, there is no layout! Of course, there is no arrangement but no arrangement. This does not mean that the people of the Dragon Pirates will not get news! After making a phone call with Arthur and confirming his thoughts, Brother Chen took the people straight to the headquarters of the Dragon Pirates, which had already been inquired about, Aaron Park! Although I met many members of the Dragon Pirate Group along the way, they were all easily solved! Well, although murlocs are born to far exceed ordinary humans in strength, they still carry personal characters after all, and they are still afraid of bullets! And Chen Ge, as an arms dealer, does not mention his own strength, bullets, firearms and other arms are definitely not bad! Therefore, after a burst of "bang-bang-bang" guns along the way, the members of the Dragon Pirate Group that Chen Ge and his team encountered, did not even come close, and died tragically on the spot. They were beaten into hornet''s nest. Among them, there are a few murlocs who have nothing to do because of the distance. After seeing the tragic death of their companions, they fled in a hurry! Therefore, under their influence, the evil dragon who received the news immediately summoned all the members of the evil dragon pirate group and gathered in the park! There are not many people in the Evil Dragon Pirates group, there are almost a hundred people! However, because they are all murlocs, plus the people who have been brutally beaten several times in the great channel with the word Aaron...Uh...Yu, as a leader, in terms of combat effectiveness in the East China Sea, it can be regarded as the top! But at this moment, looking at Brother Chen and the group of people outside the gate of the park, the evil dragon is sitting on a chair, calm on the surface, and still a little bit embarrassed in my heart! no way! Chen Chen is so cruel! brought more than a thousand fully armed personnel over! More than a thousand armed personnel! This is not a civilian, but a fierce gang member! Facing this kind of strength, the evil dragon can''t do it without guilty! But, he also had to forcibly stand up! Well, the opponent has hit the door, can he still surrender? Don''t say that he himself is a person who hates humans from the bottom of his heart and is unwilling to surrender to humans. Even if he surrenders, can the other party let him go? Obviously impossible! Everyone is a gangster, who doesnt know who? How dark the Axe Gangs hands were, his evil dragon knew clearly that the graves of the Axe Gangs enemies were over three meters high in recent years. So after snatching that batch of arms, he was ready to be troubled! Of course, he never thought that Brother Chen would bring so many people here! --- the other side! "Boom!" After killing all the way to the entrance of Along Park, Brother Chen didn''t hesitate, stepped forward and just kicked, kicking the park gate directly! "Five hundred people are guarding outside, and I enclose the entire park with Lao Tzu. Don''t let anyone run away, everyone else will follow me in!" Chen Ge said lightly and took the lead and moved towards Walk inside the park! "Da da da!" Then, the others did not hesitate. Amidst the sound of messy footsteps, Brother Chen automatically divided into two paths, walked all the way around Along Park, surrounded the entire Along Park, all the way was Followed Brother Chen and went in! As soon as he walked in, he saw Aaron sitting in the middle of the park and surrounded by hundreds of murlocs guarding him. Brother Chen made a loud noise and asked loudly, "Is it your **** dragon?" To be honest, although Brother Chen has seen pictures of evil dragons, this time the real contact will be! "Why is Lao Tzu called the evil dragon?" And listening to Brother Chen''s words, although the evil dragon was a little bit guilty about the heavily armed axe gang members around Brother Chen, it still sprang up on the surface and directly replied. "I''ll just ask you, these years, you have been aggressively conquering in Cocoyashi Village and surrounding villages, causing countless people to be destroyed as a result. Do you admit or deny the crime?" Chen Ge pretended to be just and awe-inspiring. If Luffy is not there, this matter will not appear in anime or comics later, then Chen Ge naturally does not need to pretend, and it is nothing to say that he is here for revenge, but now Luffy is by his side, he naturally wants to find someone Wei Guangzheng''s excuse! Hearing Brother Chens words, the evil dragon "chuckled" and said with a sneer, "I said, you humans are really hypocritical! Those who come for revenge are here for revenge. Why use any excuses?" Brother Chen raised his brows and snorted coldly, but he said, "I will ask you if it is... or not?" "Some lowly human beings die if they die, so what?" the evil dragon said disdainfully. Although he didn''t answer Brother Chen''s question directly, he has confirmed the meaning in Brother Chen''s words sideways! "So...who is your umbrella?" Brother Chen narrowed his eyes and said in a deep breath, "More than twenty villages! Based on what you have done over the years, if there is no one to cover, you would have long since Was it wiped out by the navy?" Ge Chen hasn''t forgotten Arthur''s instructions, so he started to deliberately lead the topic! "Huh, navy?" The dragon, who was dissatisfied with humans, showed a look of contempt after hearing the word navy, and said, "You think too much, how could the navy destroy us? The money I made in these places, The navy takes part too!" Because he looked down on humans, the evil dragon sold Colonel Mouse without any burden! "The navy also takes part?" Brother Chen said a sentence ~www.novelhall.com~ and asked with a squint, "So...the navy is your umbrella?" "Umbrella? You value the navy too much. Why use the waste of Colonel Rat as our umbrella? We just need to move our fingers, and he will be wiped out!" The dragon said with disdain. said, the evil dragon suddenly felt something wrong! and many more! Didn''t the other party come to me for revenge? How can you ask all these irrelevant questions? Thinking about it, a hint of surprise flashed in the evil dragon''s eyes, but he couldn''t help thinking! But at this moment, he suddenly yelled and interrupted his thoughts! With Luffy behind Brother Chen, while listening to the conversation between Brother Chen and the evil dragon, he looked around curiously! And this look made him see Nami''s figure flashing by the window in the building behind the evil dragon! Immediately, Luffy didnt care about other things! "Nami!!!" After shouting excitedly, Luffy pushed away the people on both sides, rushed directly out of the crowd, and rushed in the direction of Nami! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 945： Rolling Lu Feis sudden self was something that no one present had thought of! Right now, the evil dragon pirate group and the axe gang, under the mutual conflict of Chen and evil dragons, their atmosphere is a bit tense, plus the thousands of fully armed elites brought by Chen, surrounded In the entire Aaron Park, the hearts of the fish people of the Dragon Pirate Group raised their climax! And Luffy''s click, like the last straw that crushes a camel, directly scared a highly nervous murloc and threw the harpoon in his hand subconsciously! "!" Accompanied by a sharp piercing sound, the harpoon plunged into the ground less than one meter in front of Brother Chen! Although there was no hit, everyone in the room still shot their eyes on the harpoon. "..." was silent for about three seconds! "That murloc attacked, kill!" "Kill!" "The opponent rushed over!" ... With all kinds of shouts and killings, a battle triggered by a harpoon appeared without warning! The fish people of the Evil Dragon Pirate Group, holding various weapons, roared directly towards Brother Chen. But the next moment! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Accompanied by the dense gunfire, the axe gang that had been prepared for a long time was not to be outdone. They pulled the trigger together, and hundreds of bullets flew out and shot directly at the fish people! "what---" "Uh..." "Puff!!!" ... In the screams, screams, and vomiting blood, among the hundreds of murlocs, the fifty people who rushed into the front seemed to have hit an invisible wall, and fell one after another! Among them, more than forty people were beaten into hornet''s nests and lay on the ground with their eyes wide open. In the blood holes on their bodies, blood was "gurgling" out, and there was no sound. And those who did not die on the spot are not getting better, more than a dozen people lay on the ground and wailed nonstop! As for the remaining fifty or so people, because the bullet came too fast and the others fell too fast, they didnt react for a while, and they rushed forward recklessly! See it! "Crack! Click! Click!" In a sound of changing bullets, the heavily armed members of the Axe Gang quickly changed bullets! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The next moment, the axe gang pulled the trigger again! "Ah~" And this time, the remaining fish people also screamed and lay down! "Catch those who are not dead!" Watching this scene, Chen gave the order indifferently! Then, he turned his gaze to the swimming pool in the park! The swimming pool is huge and the water is very clear. Through the clear water, the two remaining members of the Dragon Pirates can be seen with naked eyes. A gray-black figure is an evil dragon! A pink figure covered with mouthpieces, it is Xiao Ba, a cadre of the Dragon Pirates! Well, just when the two bandits were killed easily because the axe gang was too powerful, the evil dragon instantly realized that he still underestimated the axe gang. He originally thought that as two forces in the East China Sea, the difference between the two forces should not be very large! Because of this, he dared to let people rob the Axe Gang''s arms! But when that scene happened just now, he immediately realized that he was wrong, which was very wrong! Why is the gap between the two sides not so big! is the gap between heaven and earth! While realizing this, he also realized that with this gap, if he insisted on staying, he would definitely be shot to death! Therefore, he betrayed these men without hesitation, turned and rushed into the swimming pool. The reason why Xiao Ba also appeared in the swimming pool was also related to the evil dragon! Because he was standing near the swimming pool, he saw the scene of the evil dragon rushing into the swimming pool, and subconsciously followed it! "Hurry up, hurry up, as long as I reach the secret waterway at the bottom of the swimming pool, I can swim into the sea through the waterway!" The dragon was struggling downstream while thinking secretly! Just when he was about to swim to the bottom of the pool, a harpoon suddenly appeared. pierced his left thigh and he couldn''t help but exhale in pain. At the same time, the harpoon nailed his left thigh and the whole person to the bottom of the pool! At the same time, Xiao Ba was also nailed to the bottom of the swimming pool by a harpoon! Above the swimming pool! Looking indifferently at the two people nailed to the bottom of the swimming pool, Chen Ge casually patted his suit, then turned and left the swimming pool! "Drain the water in the swimming pool, and then catch these two murlocs!" Chen Ge said lightly as he walked, "Besides, come and fifty people, come with me, and look for the Dragon Sea. The treasure of the thieves! "Yes!" The subordinates didn''t think much, they nodded and agreed. --- In half an hour! Evil Dragon Park Plaza! "Woo woo woo~" Nami sat in the center of the square, watching the dragon **** in front of him and the group of murlocs who were lucky enough to survive, tears dripping on the ground like broken beads! And Luffy and Sauron were standing aside, watching this scene, after looking at each other, they seemed a little at a loss! It''s okay for them to beat people, but they don''t have any experience in this situation right now! However, watching Nami cry like this, Luffy after hesitated for a while, still bite the bullet and walked up, comforting, "Nami, don''t cry! Everything is over!" Just now, Luffy used the method of mouth escape, coupled with the reason why the dragon was subdued, and successfully got some reasons from Nami''s mouth about how she helped the dragon! "Woohoo!" Nami waved her hand, and after refusing Luffys kindness, she continued to lower her head and cry loudly! In the past few years, the countless grievances, countless sufferings, and countless suffocations she suffered to save the village were completely released at this moment and in these cries! And just when Nami was crying miserably! "Nami!!!" "Miss Nami!!!" "Everyone, let''s fight with the Dragon Pirates today!" "My father and my mother were killed by those **** because they couldn''t pay the money. Today I must take revenge!" "Son! Dad will fight with them today!" ... Under the leadership of Sanji, a group of villagers armed with rakes, hoes, axes, shotguns, etc., screaming and killing with various tones and emotions, rushed to Ah. In front of Long Park! "Kakkaka!" And they were greeted by a group of heavily armed people and the sound of bullets being loaded! Watching this scene, the villagers slammed the brakes and stopped at the entrance of Along Park. After looking at each other for a while, they were a little at a loss! what''s the situation? Along Park, isnt there only murlocs? Where do these people come from? While the villagers thought about it like this, ~www.novelhall.com~ Sanji recognized this group of people, and they were obviously from the Axe Gang! Immediately, without hesitation, he immediately asked, "This brother, is this...?" "The people of the Evil Dragon Pirate Group were defeated by us!" The leader of the axe gang guarding the door looked at Sanji and recognized that he was with Luffy at a glance, so he explained briefly! And listening to this, Sanji''s eyes lit up, and he asked quickly, "Then Miss Nami is okay?" "Nami?" The axe leader said sternly, "It''s okay! Just crying inside!" "Then can we go inside?" Sanji quickly asked when he heard it. "Up to five people can go in!" The axe gang leader said in a deep voice after taking a look at the group of villagers who looked like a mob. "Great!" Sanji didn''t think much about it. After he agreed, he rushed in regardless of the villagers behind him! The villagers who followed him also reacted at this time. But because the nightmare of being ruled by the evil dragon for so many years ended so easily, they couldn''t believe it, so after discussing it, they decided to let the sheriff in the village help, and the village doctor Na Gao and Nuo Qi Gao went in first. Take a look! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 946： World Vest "The evil dragon pirate group was destroyed... the evil dragon was captured... Nami was also whitewashed... the reputation of the navy was also stinking... Didn''t Captain Mouse appear from beginning to end?" Looking at the information sent from Donghai, Arthur''s expression was light, and he didn''t care much! Arthur would be surprised if Chris, whose alias is Chen Ge, couldn''t do such a thing! In the past time, although Chris has not returned to Saint Martin, Arthur has not given up on him, and will let Newton teach him from time to time. In addition, his gang members are basically trained according to the standards of Saint Martin soldiers, and they are all elite. Add the two together. If he struggles to deal with a dragon pirate group, Arthur will suspect Chris is not good enough, or Newton''s teaching ability is not good! Thinking, Arthur put this information aside, and took out a new piece of information from the side table, and looked at it! "A warning from the world government?" Looking at the information sent by Beihai, Arthur showed a strange expression on his face! The Kakzi Kingdom in the North Sea has been developing well recently, and the prisoners of the Revolutionary Army have also successfully completed the transaction, but what I did not expect is that at this time, it received a secret warning from the world government! warned them not to expand! Okay, this familiar taste, familiar recipe... How can Arthur do? can only sigh, it really deserves to be the world government! Thinking about it, Arthur didn''t take the warning thing to heart! just kidding! If the world government warns him and just listen, then there will be the current Saint Martin? However, if you don''t care about it, you don''t care about it, but if the Kakzi Kingdom wants to continue to develop, you still have to think of a way to deal with it! "Obviously, the power of the Kakzi Kingdom has reached the bottom line of the world government. If it continues to develop, it will definitely be hit by the world government. At that time, unless I want to go to war with the world government, I will simply The strength of the Kakzi Kingdom is definitely not enough!" "But is it the time to start a war with the world government? Well...no! With the current strength of Saint Martin, it will be 50-50 against the world government at most, and even if it wins in the end, the strength of the kingdom will be greatly lost! " "At that time, it will only be a waste of money for the revolutionary army, and it will be for nothing that powerful kingdoms that are already alienated to the world government will make wedding dresses for others, and some of the gains are not worth the loss!" "So, if the Kakzi Kingdom wants to develop further, it can only find another way!" Arthur murmured, and after analyzing it himself, he fell into contemplation again! Soon, he thought of two ways! Open a new vest! Let the world government pinch his nose and ask him to expand! "There is a saying that is good, if the world is my vest, then I am the world... Uh, it seems that there is no such sentence, but forget it, the meaning is the same, as long as the name of the Kakzi Kingdom is in the North Sea By opening a few more vests, and then expanding in the name of the vest, you can achieve the purpose of expansion in disguise!" "At that time, as long as there are enough vests, and even the entire Beihai is my vest, then Beihai is mine!" Thinking about it, the corners of Arthur''s mouth rose a little, and his mood was agitated! But soon, he suppressed the excitement by himself! "However, just opening a few more vests and expanding in the name of the vests is not safe enough, not fast enough! Judging from the intelligence capabilities of the world government, if one or two vests are discovered during the period, it seems that it is not impossible. !" "After all, the attitude of the world government towards Saint Martin in these years is the kind of strict defense, as long as there is a clue to the end!" Arthur thought, took a deep breath, and muttered, "So, let The world government is holding its nose to the expansion of the Kakzi Kingdom, and it must do it too!" It sounds a bit absurd to let the world government pinch its nose to ask the kingdom of Kakzi to expand! But if you think about it carefully, there is still a lot of room for manipulation! For example, there is a powerful revolutionary army around the kingdom of Kakzi, which has taken a certain kingdom, and the navy that the world government has given up is unsure for a while. In this case, would the world government please ask the Kingdom of Kakzi for help? please? The navy can''t handle it, it damages the image of the world government, let alone the revolutionary army, the world government is not disgusting, and the surrounding countries are also disgusting! please? Will the Kingdom of Kakzi be able to expand smoothly? In this case, the world government can only pinch its nose to recognize the homeopathic expansion of the Kakzi Kingdom! After all, if you want a horse to run, you have to graze the horse, right? In addition, there are other ways to let the world government pinch its nose to expand the Kingdom of Kakzi! If the surrounding countries are being beaten by pirates or by non-participating countries, they are about to perish. They ask for help from the world government, but the world government cannot provide timely support for a while. At this time, the world government has to let the Kakzi Kingdom. intervention! "At that time, I will have a two-pronged approach. While opening a new vest, I will find a way to make the world government have to pinch the nose and let the Kingdom of Kakzi expand!" Arthur thought, calling some princes and ministers to start discussing the specifics. plan! Well, opening a new vest and making the world government have to pinch their noses to expand the Kingdom of Kakzi are not so simple, and there are many things to consider, so we must find some people to discuss specific methods of action! --- Just when Arthur was discussing with the palace ministers, Gilgamesh and others in the New World, after experiencing untold hardships, finally sent the arms to the territory of the Charlotte family! New world! In a port city on the edge of the territory of the BIGMOM Pirate Group! "Second Uncle!" Looking at the long-legged man with sharp teeth and mouth, Iskandar, who just got off the boat, gave a respectful cry! "Second Uncle!" At the same time, Gilgamesh, Altria, and Skaha looked at each other and yelled according to Iskandar''s name! To be honest, they dont know what to call Kata Kuri, but as Iskandals own brothers, siblings, and siblings, there must be nothing wrong with greeting them as Iskandall! the other side! "Hello!" Kata Kuri looked at this pro-nephew and several cheap nieces and nieces, grinned open, tried to show a gentle smile, and said hello! After finishing speaking, he changed his voice and exclaimed, "This delivery, it is really hard for you!" Kaido blocked Saint Martins. Although outsiders dont know about it, the Charlotte family, which is the top intelligence in the industry, can still inquire about it! Of course, all he inquired was the news that Kaido blocked Gilgamesh and his party, and there was no news about how Gilgamesh and his party left behind Kaido''s blockade! But that''s enough! Under Kaidos resistance, the goods were transported smoothly. I thought about it in Kata Kuri. Gilgamesh and his party must have had a difficult battle of wits with the Beast Pirates. ! Hmm~www.novelhall.com~ What he didn''t know was that Gilgamesh and his party didn''t take any effort at all, just a fight! And, before the fight was over, it was interrupted by internal strife and natural disasters... well, man-made disasters! "Oh, yes! This time I caught the undercover agent who leaked the deal between our two sides! As for how to deal with it, I think it''s up to you to decide!" Kata Kuri said, moving to the side of his men. Wink! Immediately, two of his men pressed one down and were tied up. His body was covered with scars, and there was not a single part of his skin. The man whose eyes were full of horror came to Gilgamesh and his party! After watching this scene, Gilgamesh and his party looked at each other, and finally Iskander came forward and said, "Second uncle, no need! You can take care of it by yourself! He is undercover in your family, we It''s no use asking him!" After listening to his words, Kata Kuri thought for a while, nodded, and said, "Alright!" Indeed, this undercover agent belongs to the Charlotte family. It is of no use to Saint Martin, and Saint Martin may also get some secret information from the Charlotte family! Thinking about it, Kata Kuri waved his hand and motioned to his men to take it down! Then, Kata Kuri straightened her body and said with a smile, "You are here at the right time. It happens that we have a good thing here that can give you something..." Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 947： Intelligence hunter Benefit? reward? Gilgamesh looked at each other, and finally Iskandar came forward and asked, "Second Uncle, what''s the advantage?" "Have you heard of...ALLBLUE?" Kata Kuri said mysteriously. "Is that the paradise claimed by the chefs, the legendary sea where all the fishes from the four seas gather?" Gilgamesh asked uncertainly after thinking about it. "That''s right!" Kata Kuli showed a teachable expression and replied, "That''s the sea!" "Did you find the second uncle there?" Iskandar couldn''t help asking. ALLBLUE! That is the place that chefs dream of! Most chefs in the world want to meet! But, only the wrong name, no wrong nickname! The reason why this place is called the Sea of ??Legends is because there has always been a legend in the world, but no one can prove its existence, and no one knows its location! Of course, maybe in a corner where you dont know, someone can prove, someone knows, someone has been there! But in general, ALLBLUE is indeed like his nickname, it has always been a legend! "No!" After Kata Kuri shook his head, he said enthusiastically, "However, we recently heard a news that a fish that claims to be one of the top delicacies in the legendary sea left the legendary sea by accident. Appeared in the nearby sea!" gourmet food? fish? This is the so-called benefits and gains! A hint of disappointment flashed in Iskandar''s eyes. He is not delicious! But in a blink of an eye, he suppressed the disappointment in his eyes, frowning and questioning, "The top delicacy in the Legendary Sea? Second Uncle, didn''t you say that the Legendary Sea was not found there? Then how do you know it is? The top food in the legendary sea?" "And, how can you be sure that the fish is the top delicacy in the legendary sea?" "Ha ha!" Kata Kuri smiled slightly and said mysteriously, "Don''t worry! Although I haven''t found it, and I don''t know where the legendary sea is, I can be sure that it is the top delicacy of the legendary sea, and it is also produced in the legendary sea. of!" "Oh?" Iskandar still looked at him a little puzzled! "Have you heard of a cryptographer?" Kata Kuri said mysteriously. Listening to the name, Iskandar didn''t say anything yet, Gilgamesh did indeed flash a hint of surprise in his eyes. Immediately, with the color of surprise, he hesitated and said, "Could it be..." "That''s right!" Before Gilgamesh finished speaking, Kata Kuri said with certainty, "It''s the news he released!" "No wonder you are so sure!" Gilgamesh said suddenly. The cryptographer is a legend in the intelligence world and an intelligence hunter! Speaking of which, someone may ask, what is an intelligence hunter? Say so! The information network of the Charlotte family is known as the first in the industry, but even if they are not all-knowing and omnipotent, they don''t have any information! Similarly, all intelligence organizations including the Charlotte family are the same, not all intelligence is available! In this world, there are always some intelligence that the intelligence organization does not know! And if you want to find information about something, or something, but it happens that there is no intelligence organization in the industry, what should you do? Then, the role of intelligence hunter came into being! They are either one person or a team, the number of which is variable, but the work content is similar! As long as you give money and give enough money, they can search for information for you according to your requirements. Even if all the intelligence organizations in the intelligence industry do not have them, they can also specifically find it for you! To put it bluntly, it is a character similar to a detective! But their charges are countless times more expensive than detectives, and the scope of collecting intelligence is countless times wider than that of detectives! Whether it''s character news, treasure news, or designated devil fruit news, they can inquire for you! And the cryptographer is the top character among the intelligence hunters! His origin is a mystery. No one knows whether he is a person or a team, but there is no doubt that his intelligence ability is the top in the intelligence hunter industry! even claims that as long as you pay enough money, you can find all the information in the world for you! Well, it sounds a bit bragging! But it is true that as long as the money is given, he can find any information. From his debut until now, no one has said that he has been given money, but he has not received a trace of information! And since the debut of such a mysterious cryptographer, there has always been a reserved program! That is to release an irrelevant but rare news every three months! just like this time! The top food in the Sea of ??Legends. This news is of little value in the eyes of ordinary people, but it is really rare! How could ordinary people know that the fish of the legendary sea came out? They can''t even find the legendary sea! If you are not even a chef, you might not even know the Sea of ??Legends! The reason why the cryptographer wants to do this is because when he first debuted, in order to make a name, to gain recognition in the industry, and to get orders, he deliberately released this kind of news to win the trust of others! Later, when he was already very famous, because this has become his signature, and because this approach can distinguish them from other intelligence hunters, it has not changed, and has been retained until now! Well, to put it bluntly, its just to show your compulsion and distinguish yourself from ordinary intelligence hunters! But anyway, this kind of show has been retained until now! "Cryptographer?" Gilgamesh and Kata Kuri talked about the mystery of the gods, and Iskandall, Altria, and Skaha who listened to them were bewildered! None of the three of them have heard of the name cryptographer! "The cryptographer is..." Seeing such a confused look on the three of them, Gilgamesh reluctantly explained to the three of them! "Oh! It turned out to be an intelligence hunter!" After Iskander said suddenly, he said in admiration, "Unexpectedly, brother, you know this kind of thing?" Gilgamesh gave him a blank look, and couldn''t help but shook his head, saying, "This is in the intelligence department of our kingdom, and it is not a secret thing. As a prince, the princess usually doesn''t pay attention to it except having fun. Are these?" "Ah, ha!" After listening to this, Iskandalls eyes flashed with embarrassment, and he hurriedly made a haha, he wanted to transfer the topic! At this moment, something suddenly appeared in his mind! "Oh, that''s not right!" Iskandar looked at Gilgamesh suspiciously, and asked with a frown, "Big brother, when have you been so concerned about the Kingdom''s intelligence department? I remember you don''t seem to care about these things, right? Tell me the truth , How do you know?" Following Iskandars question, Altria and Skaha also looked suspiciously at Gilgamesh! "Okay, okay! I''ll explain!" Gilgamesh felt these gazes~www.novelhall.com~ The pressure in my heart was so heavy, I finally had to smile awkwardly, and honestly confessed, "You know, I have always liked to watch those amazing stories!" "It just so happens that in our intelligence department, there are often some strange information about strange people, just like the story, once I accidentally saw it, I often went to the intelligence department to see it! The cryptographer also saw it at that time!" "So you are such a big brother (little brother)!" Suddenly, the three of them looked at Gilgamesh with contemptuous eyes! Gilgamesh felt it, and could only touch his nose with embarrassment! "The fish that came out of the legendary sea is called the swimming dragon koi. It is said to have some dragon blood. It is not only delicious to the extreme, but also has a mysterious effect when eaten!" At this time, Kata Kuri said again. "Mystery effect?" The four of them immediately put aside the matter just now, and curiously asked in unison. "Yes, according to the cryptographer, the dragon koi has a mysterious effect, but he didn''t say what the mysterious effect is!" Katakuli said sternly. After listening to this, the four of them raised their curiosity! After looking at each other, the four of them said in unison, "Go, find!" They dont have anything else to do now, so its not bad to see them! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 948： Sorrow of the Navy "The Sorrow of the Navy? The navy in collusion with the pirates! "---Le Monde! "The evil dragon was beaten to death by villagers! Is Qiwuhai right or wrong? "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "The dirty and **** concealed behind Qiwuhai! "---A place in the Great Waterway! ... While Gilgamesh and others were curious about the top food of the so-called Sea of ??Legends, as Kata Kuri set foot on the road of fish hunting, a new episode of Adventure King was also broadcast! And as soon as this episode of King of Adventure was broadcast, it caused widespread heated discussion among civilians in the world, which caused newspapers to report on it! Some of the supernatural newspapers have also unearthed the past of the evil dragon, including the fact that the evil dragon was once in prison, and was released by the world government to allow Jinping to join the navy! "This...this... the navy colluded with the pirates?" "It''s too miserable! An adult is 100,000 Baileys a month? This is totally fatal!" "These **** murlocs! Do you dare to do this, are you impatient?" "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect that there is such a thing in the Navy!" "Let me say, the navy is just a bunch of waste!" "Yes! And that Qiwuhai shouldn''t exist. Is it worth it to release this kind of person from prison for a Qiwuhai?" "That''s right! I didn''t see that Qiwuhai made any contribution to him! For him, he released this kind of evil party, the navy is really damned!" "You are wrong, the world government did the affairs of Qiwuhai! The navy has no way to manage them!" ... With various emotions such as surprise, sympathy, anger, etc., after reading the newspaper, civilians all over the world couldn''t help but discuss this matter! Among them, there are two main points of discussion! One is collusion between the navy and the pirates, can the navy still believe it? The other is to make a murloc become the Qiwuhai, and even promised him to release a prisoner, is it appropriate? There are many people discussing these two issues, but their final ideas are surprisingly consistent! They all questioned the navy, and also questioned the organization Qiwuhai! --- at the same time! "boom!" After reading the newspaper, Zeng Guo couldn''t help but slap the table fiercely! "Damn... how dare he, how dare!!!" The Warring States changed his former calm, the blue veins on his neck were exposed, his face became flushed, and he burst into anger. "Okay, okay, calm down, our navy is so big, this is inevitable!" The crane on the side looked at him like this, comforting. In fact, like Colonel Mouse, it is almost inevitable! Absolute right leads to absolute corruption! The navy is a huge organization with bases all over the four seas. In addition, the whole world is the sea. The transportation is a bit inconvenient, and the navy cannot directly manage the place. Therefore, in addition to the sub-bases that are relatively close to the headquarters, many other naval sub-bases are basically the heads of the bases, the branch colonels and other responsible persons! And in this case, it is inevitable that some bugs will breed! This is not only clear to the crane, but also to the Warring States! But clearly, he is still very angry! However, in addition to the collusion between Colonel Mouse and the dragon, what made him even more angry was that this incident was not discovered by the navy, but only after it was reported by the news! what is this? is simply rubbing their navy faces on the ground! "Hoo---" After getting angry for a while, the Warring States sighed deeply, suppressed the anger in his heart, and asked calmly, "By the way, this is called the evil dragon. Is this the condition for Jinping to join the Qiwu Sea?" "Correct!" Crane nodded and explained, "At the beginning, this evil dragon was arrested by Huang Yuan! Not long after the arrest, the world government invited Jinping to become Qiwuhai! And Jinping became a condition for Qiwuhai. One, this is the evil dragon!" "Then report the news to the world government...let them give us an account!" Warring States thought for a while and ordered. "what!?" Crane is a little puzzled! Colonel Mouse is a member of the Navy. There are such people in the Navy, and they have been exposed by newspapers. It can be said that the Navy has lost face to the whole world. In this case, it would be good for the world government not to trouble them, and they still take the initiative to find the world government. Isn''t this looking for scolding? But after another thought, Crane understood! Sengoku This is the first to win! Although this incident is the Navys fault, to a certain extent, it can also be regarded as the world governments fault! After all, Qiwuhai was formed by the order of the world government, and the evil dragon was also released by the order of the world government. It would be impossible if the world government had no responsibility! And in this case, the navy first censors the world government, which is equivalent to remind the world government that they are also responsible for this matter, and directly cut off the possibility of the world government''s enquiry against the navy because of Colonel Rat! Well, when both parties are responsible, even if the world government wants to blame the navy, there is no way out! "I see, I will do it now!" Crane nodded, turned and left the office! While looking at her leaving back, her empty eyes flickered, and she didn''t know what she was thinking! ---- Fishman Island! Jinping who just finished a trip, returned to the fisherman island from the new world to rest! And at this time, he also saw the latest newspaper! "Aron..." Looking at the report in the newspaper, Jinping murmured, revealing an indescribable complex expression! Seeing the evil dragon in the newspapers caused so many civilian deaths, he wondered whether his decision was correct at the beginning! And when he saw the newspaper, the evil dragon was finally beaten to death by the villagers. He was a little unacceptable! Of course, he is not unacceptable to the evil dragon being beaten to death by villagers! Regarding this, he thinks this is what the dragon deserves! What he can''t accept is the fact that the dragon is dead! Looking at the partner who used to be on the same boat, they just died. It''s a little hard to accept who they are! ---- Fishman Island! Mermaid Cafe! "Crack!" Looking at the news in the newspaper, Xia Li looked calm on the surface, but secretly could not help clenching her fists! "Hoo---" But after a moment, she sighed deeply, but relaxed her fist again, and muttered with a complicated expression, "I told you not to do this a long time ago, but you still don''t listen...Ah~" At the end ~www.novelhall.com~ Xia Li couldn''t help sighing! --- Chambord Islands! Xia Qi''s ripping off BAR! Woke up early in the morning, the coater Lao Lei came to this bar as usual and ordered a cold beer and a breakfast. "Gulong!" "Ah~ cool!" After taking a sip of cold beer, Lao Lei didn''t eat breakfast right away, but picked up the newspaper on the side and read it. And when he saw the content of the newspaper, the ecstatic expression on his face froze! Immediately, he seemed to see something unbelievable. He stared at the newspaper. In the photo of the dragon that was killed by the villagers, he also died behind the dragon, looking like an octopus. Murloc! "Little Eight~" Finally, after gritted his teeth and said something, Lao Lei didn''t care about breakfast anymore, stood up with a sullen face, and walked directly out of the shop! --- The Study Room of King St. Martins Palace Looking at the latest newspaper, Arthur couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. The God Creation Project has begun to bear fruit! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 949： Fishing Outside the territory of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, in the sea less than 300 nautical miles! A huge battleship is driving on this endless sea! In the cabin! "Tsk tsk...The navy now has this virtue!" Seeing the news in the newspaper in his hand, Kata Kuri couldn''t help shook his head, showing a look of sigh! "Hasn''t the Navy been like this all the time? It''s just that this time it was bad luck and it was exploded!" Iskandall came over curiously, and after understanding the specifics, he said with a disdain. Thats what I said, but Iskandar is not an idiot. Although he is mad, his mind is still very delicate. Through the news content in this newspaper, he basically knows it. This matter must be on the surface. Honestly, the father, who is full of bad water inside, can''t get rid of the relationship! "Yes!" Kata Kuri recalled the navy''s information, nodded in agreement, and didn''t care much, just put the newspaper aside! "Da da da!" At this moment, a subordinate rushed into the cabin with an excited expression! "Master Kata Kuri... Master Kata Kuri... in the front... in the front... found... the traces of the dragon koi!" The subordinates panted and pointed. Behind him, said happily. "Take me quickly!" Kata Kuri heard it, his eyes lit up, and said quickly. While was talking, he stood up, couldn''t wait to hold his hands and walk to the deck! Upon seeing this, Gilgamesh, who was also in the cabin, glanced at each other and followed! In a while! Everyone came to the deck! and walked to the edge of the deck, looking out, Kata Kuli saw his goal on the spot! You dragon koi! Dragon Koi has the word dragon in its name, but its appearance has almost nothing to do with the dragon, except for the eyes! Its eyes are like a thousand-year-old dragon, not only very sharp, but also very domineering. If someone stares into his eyes, they will feel an indescribable sense of oppression! Behind these eyes, there is a long snake-like body, and on the body, golden and blue beautiful scales are orderly covering every corner of the fish''s body! At first glance, it looks a bit like an extended carp streamer! However, not more than the sluggish and lifeless look of the carp streamer, the swimming dragon koi is not only glamorous, but also the eyes are more flexible. Together with the golden blue scales, the overall look is not only shocking. , Looks domineering and beautiful! "Too domineering, so beautiful!" Kata Kuli looked at the swimming dragon not far away, as if he hadn''t noticed the danger coming soon, couldn''t help but mumble! this moment! From the bottom of his heart, he even gave birth to the idea of ??raising this fish instead of eating it! Gilgamesh on the side was also shocked by the domineering and beauty of this fish at first. also gave birth to the same idea as Kata Kuri---raise this fish! "Catch it first!" However, he soon calmed down and said in a deep voice. Well, no matter how aggressive and beautiful this fish is, the most important thing is to catch it first! If not caught, everything else is just empty talk! "Do it!" And listening to Gilgamesh''s words, Kata Kuri also recovered and waved to the side of his hand! Immediately, a subordinate came out of the cabin with a very strong-looking fishing net! "Be careful, don''t hurt the fish!" Kata Kuri quickly warned before his men got off the net. Regardless of whether the fish was raised or eaten in the end, it is better not to harm the fish. "Yes, my lord!" ''S subordinate nodded, and after agreeing, he took the fishing net and a few other people began to set it up, ready to get off the net! Seeing this, none of the people at the scene spoke, just watched the group of subordinates go to the Internet quietly! "Look, big brother, look, it''s a dragon koi! Our goal!" Suddenly, a rough and excited voice came to the ears of the Kata Kuri people from a distance! subconsciously! Several people present turned their eyes to the direction of the sound! Immediately, a small black-brown battleship appeared in the sight of several people from far and near! But before a few people reacted, the battleship made a big turn inexplicably, and then went back in the same direction! "Brother, the fish is ahead! Why are we leaving? The chef has already offered 80 million Baileys for this fish!" At this time, the rough voice with an anxious tone reached the ears of several people again! "80 million? I''m eight of you! Didn''t you see the boat near the fish? You widened your dog''s eyes and showed me a good look. What flag is on that boat!" Along with the rough voice, his voice also spread into the ears of several people! "Second Uncle, it seems that your name is still very useful in the new world!" Iskandar said with a smile. "Ha ha!" Kata Kuri smiled indifferently, and didn''t say anything, as if it was just a trivial thing! Seeing him pretending to be X like this, Iskandall didnt have the nerve to say anything, so he left him pretending to be X quietly! "No, this fish is too powerful, and it''s about to be broken away!" "We are the best fishing net on the market, how could this be?" "Now is not the time to investigate this, so quickly pull up, or let it run away!" ... At this time, the anxious voices of several people who were catching the dragon koi carp came to the ears of Gilgamesh and his party! Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows~www.novelhall.com~ Then he ignored them fishing, and immediately grabbed a corner of the fishing net! If the fish ran away, it would really be more than worthwhile! "Get me up!" After he pulled it hard, the entire fishing net and the swimming dragon koi encased in the fishing net flew directly from the bottom of the sea, and after drawing a beautiful arc in the air, it fell onto the deck! "Pattern!" However, even though it was caught, the swimming dragon koi, which was about two meters long, was still unwilling to give up. It kept shaking its tail and flapping the deck, trying to use the reaction force to leave the ship! But they were all caught up, and Gilgamesh and others naturally didn''t let it go away! Immediately, Gilgamesh stepped up and stepped on the fish with one foot! "Why are you still stunned? Catch it quickly, and then send it to the big fish tank in the cabin!" Kata Kuli saw this and hurriedly ordered under his hands. "Yes!" ''S subordinates were also unambiguous. After agreeing, a few people stepped forward, while controlling the fish, while carrying the fish to the cabin! and soon! The fish was sent to the fish tank in the cabin and raised temporarily! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 950： Schrodingers fish Eat or not? This is the biggest problem facing Kata Kuri, Gilgamesh and others after the dragon koi was caught! The group originally came to eat the top food in this legendary sea. But right now, the beautiful and domineering appearance of this fish really made everyone present a bit reluctant to eat! So, the question of whether to eat or not to eat is in front of everyone, and everyone present is deeply entangled! And after struggling for a long time, it was Iskandar who spoke first and settled the matter! "Let''s eat! Isn''t this our original purpose?" Iskandar said seriously on the surface, but he had another calculation in his heart. He also likes this fish! is also a little bit upset about eating this fish! But after thinking about it carefully, he thought of a way to get the best of both worlds! A way to eat the fish and raise it! "Okay, let''s eat it!" Although he loves this fish in his heart, his nephew speaks, can he still refuse? Of course not! Therefore, Kata Kuri can only speak in agreement. "By the way, second uncle! I have liked collecting bone specimens of some strange creatures since I was a kid. After this fish is eaten, can the fish bones be left for me?" Iskandar rolled his eyes and said again. That''s it! Following his words, Gilgamesh, Altria, and Skaha, who were initially puzzled by Iskandar''s words, suddenly realized! They understand what Iskander is going to do! He must have eaten the dragon koi first, and then use the unique time of Saint Martin to wrap the skin and turn the dragon koi animal bones back to the time before eating! Beast! This is the first thought of the Gilgamesh trio after they have understood Iskandar''s horse worm operation! Eat first, and then come back, which is equivalent to eating the dragon koi for nothing, but playing it! It is foreseeable that if the dragon koi is really delicious, then Iskandall will definitely find a way to eat it again, and then come back again, and so on, so that the dragon koi is always alive and Between death! (Xue...Xue...Schrodinger''s fish!?) All three of them can imagine a picture. If the dragon koi is wise, they will definitely jump up and yell---I may not be a human, but you are definitely a **** dog! However, after trying to understand, none of the three said anything! Well, they have nothing to say, anyway, no matter what Iskander wants to do then, as brothers and sisters, they can take advantage! Eat, they have a share! Play, they also have a share! Moreover, the name of a beast is still Iskander back! Think about it, they are overjoyed in their hearts! "I didn''t expect you to have this hobby! Yes, of course!" Listening to my nephew having such a hobby, can Kata Kuri, who is an uncle, still support it? Of course I support it! just fish bones, if he refuses even such trivial things, how can he be an uncle? So, he agreed without hesitation! After Kata Kuri agreed, a chef soon came out to cook this dragon koi! The chef was brought by Gilgamesh! Because most of the chefs of the Charlotte family are good at desserts, when they were about to cook this fish, Gilgamesh and several people took the initiative to invite the chef they brought! Well, although their chef is not in the Saint Martin''s Palace, those chefs with special chef templates, but they are also one of the chefs in the palace closest to the group of special chefs. Naturally, there is nothing to say about their cooking skills! Under his cooking, sashimi, fish head with chopped pepper, boiled live fish, pickled fish, tomato fish, grilled fish with black bean sauce, fried fish with lemon juice, fish slice soup, cold pot fish, etc. ! A fish that is only two meters long and not a big fish in this world, was surprised that he had made eighteen fragrant dishes! "Gulong!" Before eating, Kata Kuri smelled the scent and couldn''t help swallowing! is so fragrant! "Second Uncle, come and eat! You are welcome, taste the craftsmanship of our kingdom''s chefs!" Iskandar greeted enthusiastically! "okay!" Kata Kuri was not polite when he heard him say so, picked up the chopsticks on the side, and directly picked up a slice of sashimi that was as thin as a cicada wing and tasted it carefully! Fresh! This is Kata Kuris first thought after the sashimi entrance! This fish is so fresh! was so fresh that Kata Kuri even had a fantasy of becoming a fish, swimming freely in the sea! And after the freshness, a sweetness came to my heart. makes him feel like first love---fresh and beautiful! "It''s... it''s delicious!" Kata Kuri showed a happy expression and couldn''t help but exclaim. Gilgamesh, the four of them heard him say this, but there was no response! They were also caught in the sweet impact of the sashimi, and they couldn''t recover! a long time! "It''s the top food of the legendary sea!" Iskander swallowed the sashimi in his mouth for a long time before he recovered from the sweet shock and exclaimed. This dragon koi, the quality of the light ingredients, matches the food made by the special chefs in the Saint Martin''s Palace! If you let those special chefs make this fish, how delicious it would be? Suddenly, such a thought flashed through Iskandar''s mind! Try again later, the most important thing is to eat first! Soon, he suppressed his thoughts and concentrated on tasting the food in front of him! The sweetness of sashimi, the spicyness of chopped pepper fish head, the sourness of pickled cabbage fish, the sweetness and sourness of tomato fish, the aroma of grilled fish in black bean sauce, etc., are perfectly expressed in this plate of cuisine. come out! have to say! The quality of the ingredients of the dragon koi and the chefs craftsmanship make each of these dishes no worse than the special chefs of Saint Martin. Its a forgetfulness to let Kata Kuri, Gilgamesh and others eat! If it weren''t for the dishes, there would be so much~www.novelhall.com~A few of you might even eat until dark! But even so, the few people finished eating all the dishes before they stopped satisfied! "It''s so delicious!" After stopping, several people present sighed happily! But... Didnt it mean there is a mysterious effect? Why didnt you feel any changes in yourself? After a long time, the few people who recovered from the deliciousness of the dragon koi all gave birth to such doubts! "Could it be that... the cryptographer gave the wrong message? Impossible! This news is not particularly important news, and there is no need for the cryptographer to destroy the sign!" Gilgamesh frowned and couldn''t bear it. Live said! "Yes! There is no need for a cryptographer to lie! This information is only an operation he made to protect his own worth, and there is no benefit. Obviously he does not need to lie..." Halfway through Kata Kuri''s words, the whole person suddenly stopped and the voice stopped abruptly. Then, he showed a surprised expression, stiffly turned his head and glanced at the people present, and said in an unbelievable way, "Wait, my domineering look... seems to have strengthened a little!?" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 951： Divide by 2 "Can enhance the overlord''s domineering?" Seeing the news from Gilgamesh, Arthur couldn''t help being taken aback! You must know that the overlord''s domineering is among the three domineering, but it is obviously different from the other domineering! Other domineering can be obtained through acquired training, but if there is no domineering, there is no use, no matter how much exercise, it is useless, even if it is inherited, it cant be exercised! Moreover, other domineering can also be enhanced through acquired exercise! As long as you practice more and more deeply, then the range of seeing and hearing is domineering, and it is even possible to develop new abilities at the BUG level such as foreseeing the future! Similarly, as long as the armed color domineering exercises more and deeper, the intensity will also increase, and you can also develop new abilities such as entanglement and release! But, the overlord is not domineering! No matter how you exercise, no matter how deep you exercise, it cant be directly enhanced like seeing and hearing, and armed with domineering! There is only one way to enhance it, that is, it will only be strengthened in disguise after you are fully strong in spirit, body, and skills! Well, to put it bluntly, it means that only when you become stronger will it strengthen! In this case, something that can increase the domineering look suddenly appeared. How could Arthur not be surprised or curious! "I really want to hurry up and eat!" Arthur couldn''t help saying with a three-point curious tone. Gilgamesh also told him about Iskandars practices when he heard the news! Regarding this, Arthur sighed secretly---If you have a father, you have a son! This son, like him! A fish must be repeatedly squeezed out of its use value. This shameless and brutal practice is almost the same as what he had back then! "However, forget it, no matter what, let''s deal with political affairs first! Anyway, they won''t come back for a while, and the fish won''t run away!" Thinking about it, Arthur let go of this thought and began to pay attention to another thing! About the opening of the vest in the kingdom of Kakzi! In the past few days, Arthur and Saint Martins ministers, staff officers, think tanks, etc. have discussed together about the opening of the vest in the kingdom of Kakzi. And because Saint Martin has many precedents, this discussion is relatively smooth! Everyone quickly made a complete plan! However, the plan is out, but there is still a bigger problem before Saint Martin! That is the surveillance of the world government! In order to prevent Saint Martin from expanding, the world government has been struggling to monitor this aspect by extending its hand outside the West Sea! Not only have people been sent to monitor the various military bases and military districts of St. Martin, but also many people have been infiltrated into the Kingdom of St. Martin, either as officers, soldiers, or ordinary people. Staring at every inch from top to bottom! And in this case, if you want to open a new vest, it''s a bit troublesome! Kakzi Kingdom has been expanding over the years, and there is no room left to open a new vest, so if you want to open a new vest, you can only adjust the power from the side of Saint Martin to execute it! Then the problem arises! St. Martin was stared to death, almost as soon as there is a movement, the world government can detect a little bit. If a new vest is to be opened, then it is very likely that a new vest will be found along this clue! Of course, finding a new vest is a trivial matter for the behemoth Saint Martin! is nothing more than losing a little early investment! But Arthur was afraid that the world government not only followed the clues to find a new vest, but also followed the vine and found the Kingdom of Kakzi! In that case, Arthur would have to go to war with the world government in this hasty situation! After all, with the current strength and influence of the Kakzi Kingdom, Arthur was not willing to lose it for nothing! "I must find a way to bypass the surveillance of the world government!" Arthur rubbed his temples, thinking with a headache! After a long time! "Or...get some trouble for the world government, find something to do, divert their attention, let them reduce the intensity of monitoring?" Arthur murmured, and soon came up with an idea. Immediately, he touched his chin and said, "This idea is fine! However, it is obviously not enough to find something for the world government to do!" After thinking about it, Arthur said again, "Well...the power to be mobilized will go through the portal and the underground train! These two are the most secret transportation channels in the kingdom. When the power was adjusted, I walked from here and was discovered. The probability will be greatly reduced!" "However, it''s still a bit insecure! Or... spread a rumor within the kingdom, and make the spies of the world government think that Saint Martin is going to do something big and then pay attention to this matter?" "That''s right, let''s do it! This will not only attract the attention of spies from the world government in Saint Martins, but also serve as a cover for adjusting power! Let these spies think that the reason why Saint Martins power is to do big things! "And just like this, under the three-pronged approach, the chance of exposure will be greatly reduced!" While talking to himself, Arthur thought of three ways, prepared three ways to combine them, and then came up with a three-pronged approach to minimize the chance of being discovered! Thinking, Arthur is ready to make a final move! "Although the chance of being discovered like this is very small, I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case!" Arthur groaned and said, "Well..., considering that the worst happens, we must do a good job with the world government at any time. Ready for war!" "Also, when it is really impossible to start a war, we must find a way to drag all organizations and forces that have the ability to take advantage of it, including the revolutionary army, etc., together, and try to let these organizations do not take advantage of it after the war. Ability!" Finally ~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur''s mouth raised up involuntarily! In the worst case, if someone is dragged into the water by you and put your back on your back, then the situation is not too bad, it is equivalent to dividing one part of the bad luck by two, and only 0.5 is left, which is half of the bad luck. ! And, by that time, if you think about someone being pitted by you, your mood will be much better! ---- Time is like flowing water! Soon, a few days passed! In the past few days, according to the plan he thought, Arthur began to mobilize resources, including materials, manpower, etc., to gather and prepare to go to Beihai! On the side of , a false message was distributed in the kingdom---the reason why St. Martin adjusts his power so frequently is because they are about to make a big move! And this news, Arthur also deliberately made a mysterious secret, used to attract the main force of spies in the kingdom! at the same time! Arthur is also starting to find opportunities for the world government to cause trouble, and is ready to find something for the world government to do so that they don''t pay much attention to Saint Martin. and did not look for long, he was eating once, because of a fish, and recalled a hidden hand that he has not used yet, but can indeed attract the attention of the world government! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 952： Fish tide Weak Ding Fish! This was drawn by Arthur a long time ago, a creature from Pokmon! But since they were drawn out, Arthur, except for someone to train them at first, allowed them to move freely in the sea, survive and reproduce, without interfering any more! However, under the strong adaptability, strong survivability, and strong reproduction ability of the weak tench, even though Arthur did not take special care of it, after more than ten years, in the past twenty years, the weak tench still Flooded! As for how flooded... Say so! The whole world, including the first half of the Great Channel, the commoners of the new world, when eating, there is such a dish on the table! Uh... sounds a bit miserable inexplicably! But it doesnt matter! This also explains from the side how high the prevalence of weak tench is! If these places are not available, where would they appear on the tables of civilians? And in this case, Arthur has always regarded the weak tench as one of his hole cards! Well, although on the surface it looks weak and pitiful, any person or creature can get it and eat it, but this is largely due to the fact that no one can control it. Caused! Under the premise of acting instinctively, the weak ten-fish use the characteristics of "fish school" to form hundreds of "weak ten-fish" composed of several thousand at most. In front of the sea kings, in front of the stronger fishermen, it is nothing at all! But once someone controls it, it''s different! Weak Dingyu will move towards outsiders, showing their horror! When tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of weak ten-fish use the characteristics of weak ten-fish together, it is enough to form a weak ten-fish that is several thousand, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of meters in size. ! Think about it, how strong is a weak ten-fish that is several hundred thousand meters in size? Not to mention ordinary sea kings, even those thousands of thousands, or even tens of thousands of meters in the windless zone, will kneel in front of such a big weak ten-fish! And Arthur, it is precisely the person who has the ability to control these weak tenfish! The weak tench is produced systematically. When it was first produced, there was a setting. Any weak tench and the offspring of the weak tench will obey Arthur''s orders! "Because you are weak, everyone in the world thinks that you are just a delicious dish!" In the study, Arthur walked to the fish tank and muttered to himself, looking at the weak tench in the fish tank. Give you a chance to show your horror to the world! Let the world know that you are not just a dish!!!" As he said, Arthur folded his hands and slowly dived into the water, scooping up the weak ten-fish in the fish tank with the water! next moment! Arthur''s body disappeared in place! --- On the east side of St. Martin, a hidden beach surrounded by cliffs on three sides and facing the sea on the other! Arthur''s figure suddenly appeared here! Immediately, he stepped on the sand, slowly walked into the sea, and then gently put the weak ten-fish still in his hand into the water! "Let''s go...turn the sea except the West Sea upside down and make the world government a headache!" Arthur said sternly at the weak tench. If an outsider sees this scene at this time, he will think Arthur is crazy! However, this weak ten-fish seemed to understand it. After wagging its tail and banging Arthur''s trousers a few times, it flicked its tail and turned and swam toward the depths of the sea. In a while! The weak ten-fish disappeared into Arthur''s sight! "Hoo---" And Arthur exhaled deeply, then took a deep look at the direction the weak ten-fish was leaving, then turned and left here! ---- words are divided into two ends! Arthur went back, but the weak tench that Arthur put into the sea kept swimming! But it didn''t take long for the weak ten-fish to meet its companions---a group of weak ten-fish that was looking for food! Seeing this, the weak ten-fish waved its tail and leaned directly on it! "Zizi~" Then, after the weak ten-fish opened its mouth and made an unexplained sound, the group of weak ten-fish seemed to have received some sacred instruction and spread out in an orderly manner, moving in all directions. Swim from the depths of the sea! After that, one pass ten, ten pass a hundred, a hundred pass a thousand, a thousand pass a ten thousand, ten thousand pass a hundred thousand, a hundred thousand pass a million, a million pass a tens of thousands, a tens of millions pass a billion, and so on, these will travel everywhere. After meeting their companions, the weak ten-fishes, like the first weak ten-fish, made an unidentified sound, causing the school of fish to spread out! Then as the school of fish dispersed, more and more weak tenchs joined the action one after another! Finally, after almost the entire West Seas weak ten-fishes received the information, the weak ten-fishes all turned away and swam towards the upside-down mountain. Because of this, a wonder was born on the sea! fish tide! The boundless weak ten-fishes, like a tide, swept towards the upside-down mountain! Along the way, whether it is seaweed kelp, or whales, sharks, octopus, or even a variety of tens of meters, hundreds of meters in size, all kinds of sea kings, everything that can be eaten, is being submerged in this weak tenfish In the tide of formation! And when the fish tide passed, these submerged creatures, in the best case, only left a thick bone! "This...this...what is going on?" "It''s weird, isn''t this a weak tench?" "Yes! But how could a weak tench become like this?" ... On the route of the weak ten-fishes, merchants, fishermen, and tourists, after seeing this scene and hearing the slight clash of fish from under their own boats, their hairs started to shudder, and they all showed horror! They are afraid that they will be swallowed up by the weak ten-fishes just like that! Fortunately! Soon they discovered that, apart from eating all the creatures on their way, these weak ten-fish did not attack the fishing boat~www.novelhall.com~ merchant ships. In other words, they are safe! Therefore, they secretly relieved! However, while relieved, these merchants, fishermen, and tourists couldn''t help but become curious! How did the weak ten-fish, which was originally regarded as a delicacy, become like this? But obviously, no one will explain this to them! --- A few days passed in a flash! After the weak ding fish formed a tide of fish, the gods blocked and killed the gods, and the Buddha blocked and killed the Buddha. They looked all the way along the way, and soon came to Dianpao Mountain! Then, the weak ten-fish did not hesitate, one by one, rushing into the ocean current of the upside-down mountain one after another, they went upstream! During the period, although the weak tenchs lost a lot due to the turbulent currents, under the huge numbers, the weak tenchs soon came to the top of the upside-down mountain! However, they are not like ordinary ships. They all enter the great waterway through the upside-down mountain! Instead, it is divided into four here, and one part goes upstream to the East China Sea, the North Sea, and the South China Sea, while the other part goes downstream and enters the great waterway! that''s it! An artificial fish tide that can be called a disaster level is about to form... Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 953： Frenzy After the fish entered the four seas, the fish tide spread rapidly like a plague! Tokai! Beihai! South China Sea! great waterway! Four places, in just a few days, there have been fish tides one after another! But this time, apart from the fish tide of the Great Channel, most of the weak ten-fish are rushing towards the new world, but the fish tides in other places did not swim towards the upside down mountain, but tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands. Gather in a group, wandering around in the sea, plundering food everywhere! "The fish tide is coming! "---Le Monde! "Weak Dingyu''s Counterattack? "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "Scalp tingling! Densely densely horrified predators---weak dick! "--- Nanhai Weekly! "The Terrifying Weak Dingfish! Is it conspiracy or habit? "---Donghai Weekly! ... In response, various newspapers in various sea areas have reported this phenomenon one after another! While looking at the newspaper and feeling the recent changes in the ocean, people began to talk about it! "Isn''t the weak tench a very ordinary fish? How could it become like this?" "Yes! I heard that it was the West China Sea at first, but then I dont know what happened. The fish in the West China Sea began to move towards the upside-down mountain, and then they reached the South China Sea, the North Sea, the East China Sea and the Great Channel!" "Fortunately! These fish did not attack the ship, otherwise, I am afraid that there will be tens of thousands of people, or even hundreds of thousands of people died!" "It''s not getting better now! These **** weak ten-fishes, although they didn''t attack ships and didn''t eat people, they kept devouring all kinds of food in the sea. If this continues, fishermen still have those who rely on Those who survive in the sea will suffer losses due to this, and even survival is a problem!" "That''s right! And weak ten-fish are all over the world! The number of people who are damaged this time may reach tens or even hundreds of millions!" "Not only that, but the economic loss may also be very serious! The damage caused this time is estimated to be not hundreds of billions or tens of billions of Baileys, and may even reach trillions! After all, there are really many people who depend on the sea for food!" "Hey~ I am afraid that many people will be unemployed because of this, and even have no money to eat!" "When the fish tide comes, I don''t know how to live this year! ... During the heated discussion, although people feel fortunate that the weak ten-fish did not attack humans, they also feel sad and painful for the damage caused by the weak ten-fish! Because in this water-filled world, almost 30% of people are engaged in industries related to fisheries. But the weak Dingyu will affect the work, life, etc. of this part of people to some extent! "Or... let''s go hunting for the weak tench? Now those **** fish have eaten everything. If we don''t eat them, I''m afraid we won''t be able to live this year!" And among the affected people, because they panic about future life problems, the evil grows on the guts, and fishes that can''t live with these scourges are born in their minds to make up for their losses. Guarantee your own survival problem! "This..." "Together! These **** fish should die!" "Now is a good opportunity! Weak ding fish are all gathered together, we can catch thousands, tens of thousands at least!" "As long as you catch a few more times at that time, you may not only make up for the loss, but you may even make a small amount of money!" ... As for this persons ideas, some people hesitated, some people agreed without hesitation, and some even gave birth to the opportunity to use the weak ten-fish to gather together to earn him a fortune. idea! But soon, these people''s ideas fell through! because... Weak Dingyu began to really play their horror! ---- great waterway! Water City! At this time, countless weak ten-fish gathered together and passed by the sea outside the water capital! After a glance, the people in the Water City didn''t care about it! In the past few days, they watched too much of this scene! Almost every few moments, a group of weak ten-fishes pass by the water capital! "Ang---" At this time, a long and loud chirping sound attracted their attention! When they followed the sound and looked over, they found an island-eating monster the size of an island appeared outside the water capital, screaming, opened their mouths, and aimed at this group of weak tenchs. Eat them as food! "These weak ding fishes are a curse for us, but they make this island eater cheap!" A fisherman couldn''t help sighing as he watched this scene. Because of the fish tide, the fisherman hasn''t caught fish for many days, so he had to go to the port to work as a porter in order to make a living. But what he didn''t expect was that he saw it on his first day as a porter! However, the next scene was far beyond the fishermen''s cognition! I saw this group of weak ten-fishes suddenly gathered together when they were about to be swallowed by the island eaters! next moment! "Wow!" Accompanied by the sound of a rolling ocean wave, the weak ten-fish clustered together, transformed into a giant fish larger than the island eating monster and exaggerated! Eater Island Monster is like a son and a father in front of the giant fish that the weak ten-fish transforms into! Seeing this, the eyes of the Island Eater showed even more horror! Where is my food? Is that food full of happiness after my bite? How did suddenly become like this? and many more! wrong! The food has become like this, after that, is it food or... The island food monster''s eyes are getting more and more frightened! However, without waiting for it to be panicked, the giant fish that the weak ten-fish incarnate suddenly opened their mouths and swallowed the island-eating monster like a snack in its stomach! the other side. The fishermen who watched this scene, as well as the porters, merchants, tourists, etc. of the water capital surrounding the fishermen, all opened their mouths and were shocked that their jaws were about to fall! And from this day on, the weak ten-fishes began to have new changes! Before, although weak tenkins also caught Neptune species, most of them were relatively small Neptune species~www.novelhall.com~ and because the Neptune species also run fast, weak tenkins rarely caught! Now, as soon as the weak fish see the Neptunes, they transform into giant fish and start to hunt the Neptunes! Almost every Neptune that encounters weak ten-fishes cannot escape under the giant fish composed of weak ten-fish, and can only hate the giant fish composed of weak ten-fish! In addition to starting to catch the sea kings, the weak tench also did something that frightened everyone! Attack the ship! Before , the weak tines did not attack ships! But now, the weak tench are attacking ships! Although the weak tench still did not eat people, any ship going out to sea during this period will be attacked by a giant fish composed of weak tench as long as it leaves the port! Therefore, people have a new understanding of this incident! Among them, some people even named this incident---Frenzy Fish Disaster! And this naming will soon appear in the newspaper! "The tide of fish is upgraded, the disaster of wild fish is coming! "---Le Monde! Le Monde was the first to officially recognize the name of this incident in the newspaper! And since then, the name Frenzy Fish Disaster began to spread on a large scale, and it was quickly recognized by everyone... Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 954： Distressed warring states great waterway! Navy Headquarters! "These **** fish!" Looking at the information sent by his subordinates, the Warring States could not help but curse! Weak Dingyus attack is irrelevant! These days, even the navy side has sunk because of the existence of weak ding fish, dozens of warships, not long after they left the port! Although there were no casualties in the end because of the navy''s water quality, the losses alone were enough for him to be angry! strongly suppressed the anger in his heart, Zeng Guo turned his head to the crane on the side and asked, "What do you think?" "It''s not easy this time!" After the crane said a word, he said with a frown, "The original birthplace of the wild fish disaster is the West Sea! But this time it is also the West Sea that has the lowest damage!" "When other places were affected by weak ten-fish, the West Sea suffered a little loss from the initial fish tide, and when the weak ten-fish became a mad fish disaster, there were very few weak ten-fish in the West Sea. Did not suffer any loss!" "Furthermore, the weak tench species originally appeared more than ten years ago, nearly twenty years ago, and it just so happened that the place where it appeared was also in the West Sea, or within the scope of the Kingdom of Saint Martin at that time!" "A combination of all this is enough to show that this incident is definitely not related to Saint Martin''s side!" After the Warring States period was silent for a while, he said, "Then what do you think is the relationship between this incident and Saint Martin? Why did Saint Martin do this?" "I don''t know, there is too little information now! I can''t figure out the reason for Saint Martin''s practice!" He said helplessly. Without the help of information and intelligence, even if she is the Chief of Naval Staff, it is impossible to get any results! After all, she is not a fortune teller! As for her answer, Warring States was not too surprised! When he got the news, he himself had thought about it. and the result is similar to crane! He couldnt figure out the reason for Saint Martins actions! However, when I got the news, there was something that made the Warring States feel lucky! That is, during this period of time, pirate crime, something that usually occurs every day, has decreased a lot. There are even villages that had received news that pirates were about to attack, but in these days they have not encountered any pirates, as if the pirates were all on vacation! Of course, the Warring States also quickly understood what caused such an abnormal phenomenon! because... The pirates ship is the same as the navy ship. They cant get out of the port! Well, the pirates, like the navy, have been blocked by weak ten-fish in the harbor! If you cant get out of the port, there is no way to robbery. If there is no way to robbery, there is naturally no crime. Therefore, the crime rate of pirates in the sea has dropped a lot! "Well, I''ll talk about Saint Martin later!" Zhan asked with some distress, "Now, how should the matter of going to sea be solved? Although the crime rate of pirates has been lower recently, we are always stuck in the port like this, it is not a solution!" In the past two days, he has almost grayed out his hair to get out of the port! He has tried all kinds of ideas, but they are not ideal, and he can''t let them out of the port! Whether it is rushing out violently, or sneaking out when a weak ten-fish is not there, the Navys ships cannot be allowed to leave the port! no way! There are too many weak ding fishes! rush out violently, and will be forced back by the endless tide of fish! Find a weak ten-fish and sneak out quietly...the weak ten-fish is not there at all! Whether it is day or night, there are always dense numbers of weak ten-fish near the headquarters of the navy, as if weak ten-fish were specifically to deal with them. "Let''s ask for help from above! If this continues, obviously it won''t work!" Crane thought for a while and said, "Although the crime rate of pirates has dropped a lot, it''s not uncommon! I can''t get to the sea, I can only stay on the shore, and there is no income, so many cases are created on the shore!" "Because our navy has no way to go to sea, these cases can not be suppressed except for the strong local navy, and we urgently need our support!" "Fine!" The Warring States period is not a particularly face-saving person, since now its a point where you cant ask for help, of course its for help! Then, Warring States soon reported the news! --- Holy Land Mary Joa! In a luxurious office! The five old stars each sat in their chairs to discuss matters! "Can''t get out of the sea? Need support?" Listening to the news sent by the Warring States, the five old stars looked at each other, and they all saw a headache in the eyes of the other party! To be honest, this time the pressure on the world government is much greater than the navy! The main responsibility of the navy is to fight against pirates. Although they cant tell the sea, the crime rate is much lower than usual because the pirates cant get out of the sea either. Therefore, there is no urgency and nothing too much pressure! But the world government is different here, the pressure is really great! The damage caused by the weak dingyu has caused many franchise countries to suffer losses, and many civilians in the franchise countries have lost their livelihoods. Therefore, many franchise countries are clamoring for the world government to quickly solve the weak dingyu! "What should I do?" After the eight-character Hu Wuxing glanced at several people present, he frowned and asked the question first. But no one responded for a long time! --- New world! Among the red-haired pirates who stopped on an island! Looking at the school of weak tench fish swimming by outside the island, if it is not the truth, it will be placed in front of him. If Shanks is killed, he will not believe that one day he will let a school of fish make him unable to go out to sea! "Captain, what should I do?" Laki Lu asked while chewing on the chicken legs. "Wait!" Shanks said helplessly. This is the first time in his life that he has had such a great sense of frustration! In the past few days, it''s not that he didn''t try to take the ship out to sea, but the end result is the same... but it''s helpless to return! Groups of weak ten-fishes, as soon as their ship went out to sea, they turned into giant fish and came out to stop him! Of course, he wouldnt be helpless if it were just like this! After all, the knife in his hand is not vegetarian! But the problem is, there are too many fish! When he defeated a giant fish made up of weak ten-fish~www.novelhall.com~ another giant fish appeared again! Then, one after another giant fish appeared one after another, and they had to return to the voyage when they hit it! --- When the navy was in distress, the world government had a headache, and even pirates like the Four Emperors felt helpless, Arthur, the initiator of this incident, was a little happy and a little surprised! I am happy that his idea of ??diverting the attention of the world government has been achieved! Surprisingly, the weak ten-fish has such a great power, it is beyond his expectation! Although he knows that the weak tench has developed very fast in recent years, the whole world and even the great waterway, the new world. But he never thought that there were so many weak ten-fishes! This made him, the initiator, couldn''t help being surprised! "But... this is great!" Surprise is a surprise, but Arthur still gladly accepted the surprising result! Well, my own strength has increased, what else is unhappy! ? After being happy, Arthur calmed down quickly! "Then... Then it''s time to start transferring animal resources to Beihai, manpower!" Arthur said quietly. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 955： 35 years Saint Martin! Underground train station! Looking at the soldiers who were carrying various supplies in front of them on the truck, Arthur was secretly relieved! In the past few days, the sudden counterattack by the weak ding fish can be described as the biggest incident of the year since the beginning of the year. No one has thought that a dish on the ordinary table can be so top, so good, and capable of doing it. The whole sea is in chaos! Under this situation, most of the world''s forces and organizations, including the world government, the world''s largest and strongest forces are all attracted by this event! And Arthur took this opportunity to start mobilizing all kinds of materials and manpower to prepare for the subsequent vest plan! Among them, because he was afraid that the spies of the world government sneaking into the kingdom would pay attention to this matter, he deliberately released the news a few days ago that St. Martin is about to make a big move, and changed it again! Well, to be precise, it has been upgraded! Previously it was pretending to be mysterious to attract the eyes of the spies, but now Arthur has uncovered part of the mystery of this so-called big action, allowing the intelligence personnel to send out the news, and let the spies get the news by accident, this time The big move is to be done in the windless zone! At the same time, Arthur also took a small part of the materials gathered these days, plus some empty shells disguised as a large number of materials, and shipped them to cities close to the windless zone to prove the so-called big action. Sex! attracted the attention of these spies. On the other hand, there are weak ding fish to attract attention, and there are "big moves" to attract attention. Under the two-pronged situation, Arthur, who feels that there should be no problem, can be considered a little relieved and start the vest plan. Deliver to the underground train station! "Your Majesty, it''s all installed!" At this time, a soldier trotted up to Arthur, reporting respectfully. "Well, good!" After Arthur nodded, he took a deep look at the train "It''s time to arrange the next stage!" whispered, Arthur turned and left the train station! ---- How do you say something like a vest... Before Arthur crossed, it was easy to open the vest online, just change the ID or register a new account! Similarly, its easy for a person to have a vest, low-profile makeup, high-profile plastic surgery, and then change the name. In short, its easy to change to a new vest! But for a kingdom, it is not easy to get a vest! Because of the vest of one kingdom, it is another kingdom! How can it be so easy to use a kingdom as a vest? But, for Arthur, it''s okay! This kind of thing like opening a new vest, he is quite familiar with it! In the past time, St. Martin has opened many vests, and several of them have gradually grown up and become one of the most important kingdoms in the world! And now, what Arthur has to do is to repeat the previous process of opening the vest! Of course, in order to avoid being seen by the world government, there must be some changes in the process of opening a new vest! In the past, I was looking for a high-level person in a kingdom, or someone who might inherit the kingdom, to become a puppet, secretly control that kingdom, and make that kingdom become Saint Martin''s vest! But now, it''s more than just a vest. If you do it all, it will be strange! After all, in a short period of time, a large number of kingdoms have been replaced in similar ways, how suspicious you look at it, as long as the world government is not stupid, it will definitely detect clues! So, when Arthur opened the new vest this time, he was going to use more tricks. For example, peasant uprisings, seeking to usurp the throne, peaceful evolution, etc., using various methods, and then gradually transforming some kingdoms into the vests of the Kakzi Kingdom in the next few days or even dozens of days. , Which is the vest of the Saint Martin Kingdom! However, unlike the past, Arthur is not going to be responsible for opening a new vest this time! study room! "Your Majesty! Are you looking for me?" Deputy Minister of Saint Martin''s Intelligence Department, Inoue Usuke respectfully said. "Hmm!" Looking at the gentle appearance of Inoue Yousuke, after Arthur nodded, he said, "I think you should know about the new vest of the Kakzi Kingdom?" Although Arthur was very cautious about this matter, he did not hide the truth from the top of the kingdom! Well, if even the top of the kingdom became a spy for the world government, then Arthur would just wipe his neck and commit suicide! has allowed people to penetrate to the top floor, do you want to play a ball? "I know!" Inoue Yousuke nodded and asked, "Your Majesty, what do you mean?" When said this, Inoue Yousuke actually had an uncertain answer in his mind... Arthur is probably responsible for these things! As expected! Then Arthur''s words confirmed his conjecture! "I want you to take the members of Passerby to take care of these things!" Arthur said sternly. As for passer-by, there is no undercover in the intelligence department, Arthur is still very sure! Absolutely not! Well, if an undercover spy can take a Veritaserum drug for testing within a month, and in daily life, there are often inadvertent tests to test whether the other party is controlled or bought, etc. Successfully mixed into the intelligence department, Na Arthur also recognized! Oh shit! So many detection methods have been mixed in, so what is there to say? "Yes!" Inoue Yousuke agreed without hesitation! There is nothing to think about, can he refuse the task Arthur explained? "But... Your Majesty! If so many kingdoms are overthrown in such a short period of time, even if the North Sea is in chaos now, even if you use a lot of methods to divert the attention of the world government, you will be spotted a little bit!" At this time, Inoue Yousuke thought for a while and added. "What do you mean?" Arthur raised his brow and asked. "If the time for opening these new vests ~www.novelhall.com~ can be extended to one or two years, I am sure that the world government will not be able to find any traces of it. I think it is a normal dynasty change!" Inoue Yousuke looked at Ya Se, suggested. "One or two years..." After Arthur pondered for a moment, he looked at Yousuke Inoue seriously and asked, "If it is done in one or two months, how long will it be discovered by the world government?" "One or two months?" Inoue Yousuke frowned and showed an embarrassed expression, "He has been in a hurry for a month or two! Although your Majesty has already found a target, he has also prepared all the manpower and material resources needed in the early stage. Okay, but this time is indeed a bit rushed, and it''s easy to miss out." said, he changed his voice and said, "But if your majesty has to complete it within a month or two, it is not impossible, but at most it will be discovered in three to five years!" Three to five years? Arthur nodded silently after a light flashed in his eyes, and said, "Let''s do it... three to five years, that''s enough!" "Yes!" Even though Inoue Yousuke didn''t think this was the best choice, he agreed directly! What does Arthur think, he can''t be the Lord, the only thing he can do is to follow Arthur''s orders! This is his duty as a subordinate! After determining the time, Arthur and Inoue Yousuke talked about some details in detail. Until sunset, the two people dispersed! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 956： Spy rebellion My name is Shiro Katori! is a spy! I was born in the new world, but I was adopted by the world government because my parents had an accident! After a series of training that I didnt want to mention, I became a CP agent! After a series of trials that I didnt want to mention, I was finally sent to Saint Martin to perform a long-term spy mission! At the beginning, I was actually a little nervous about this task! Because I have heard before that there are many colleagues with good strength and abilities. When performing this task, they were all discovered by Saint Martin''s powerful intelligence agency! For a spy, what does it mean to be discovered? Even if the enemy does not kill you, return to the organization, the organization will kill you! Because the organization will suspect that you have leaked the secrets of the organization! But there is no way, I cannot refuse the above order! can only promise! So, I can only bite the bullet! However, I dont know if its lucky or Saint Martin didnt care. I easily sneaked into Saint Martin and became an ordinary construction worker in Saint Martin! Later, after more than ten years, I don''t know if it was forgotten or it was not the time. The organization has not activated me. This is the case for me, and I have been continuing my undercover mission in San Martin! Perhaps it was because God saw that I was too hard in the first half of my life, so during the undercover period, I met a virtuous and virtuous girl, and gave birth to a well-behaved daughter with her and formed a warm family. At the same time, my career has gone smoothly. From an ordinary construction worker to a small official of the Ministry of Engineering of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, I am in charge of dozens of people! It can be said that the business family has a double harvest! Everything seems happy and unreal! I never thought before, I can have such a life as a spy! But just when I thought this life could continue, an accident happened... --- "Is it enabled? What is the recent "big move" of Saint Martin? Check the relationship between Frenzy and Saint Martin?" After returning home, looking at the note in his hand that was just stuffed into his hand by a passerby, and the secret mark on the note, Katori, who confirmed the authenticity of the note, flashed an indefinite light in his eyes while holding the note! He did not expect that after so many years, even when he thought he was forgotten by the organization, he would be activated again! At this time, a multiple-choice question also appeared in his mind! Do not execute? This question was many years ago, he did not hesitate! As a spy for the world government, he must execute the mission! but now... "My child, his father, it''s dinner!" A gentle voice came from the living room behind him! Subconsciously, Katori Shiro followed the voice and turned his head and looked over! next moment! A mediocre looking, average body, but also very virtuous, in his eyes is the most beautiful woman in the world, holding a few dishes, entered his sight! Katori Shirou took a deep breath, forced a smile, and agreed, "Okay, here it is!" After finishing speaking, Katori Shirou took the note into his arms and stood up. Then, he went to the dining table and sat down! "My father, tomorrow Xiaonuans kindergarten will hold a personal event, you can not..." At this moment, a little girl who looked six or seven years old beside the table asked hesitantly. She knows that her father is usually very busy and does not have time to participate in such things, but she still can''t help but want to say it! because... She really wants to participate in parent-child activities with her father! Looking at his cute and well-behaved daughter, Katori Shiro''s eyes flickered, and a smile was squeezed out on his face. He stretched out his hand, gently touched his daughter''s head, and agreed, "Okay!" At this moment, he suddenly had an answer in his heart! He doesn''t want to, and doesn''t want anyone to destroy it all! He doesn''t want to, and doesn''t want his daughter to suffer any harm! He doesn''t want to, and doesn''t want his wife to go to the world with him! Under these premises, there is actually only one he can choose! ---- "The spies of the world government have rebelled, want to really join Saint Martin?" Looking at the information sent by his subordinates, Arthur''s face was light, not too surprised! In the past ten years or so, Saint Martin has successively accepted the mutiny of many world government undercover spies in Saint Martin. There are many reasons for their betrayal! Some are because they dont want to worry about life anymore, some are reverse operations, using the name of rebellion to become a spy with a bright and upright mind, and some are because they are comfortable in Saint Martin and dont want to travel like a world government spy anymore. Life on the verge of death! In short, there are various reasons! But among them, the most are like Katori Shiro who is going to betray right now, because in San Martin, I have a warm family and a good job, and I live a happy life. I don''t want my family and life to be affected, threatened and betrayed! Regarding these betrayals, whether it is a real betrayal or a false one, in short, St. Martin has accepted them one by one. In addition to allowing people to monitor their lives, they are also listed as models, hoping to make more spies like them, betray the world government, and fall into the arms of Saint Martin! "But... this time you are rebelling, it seems you can use this to make some articles!" Arthur couldn''t help thinking! As for Shiro Katori''s rebellion, Arthur didn''t care much about the tasks given to him by the world government! Because these are all in his expectation! No matter what the "big move" or the mad fish disaster, these are the methods he uses to attract the attention of the world government, and he has long known that these will attract the attention of the world government! So, he doesn''t care about it! Please pay attention! just can conceal his action of sending manpower and material resources to Beihai! However, such a betrayal at this point in time also gave Arthur some ideas! He thinks ~www.novelhall.com~ can use this to make some articles! For example, start a new show on TV... Spy confession! Let Katori Shiro appear on the TV station, tell about the spiritual journey of being a spy, and then tell about the darkness of the world government, in order to increase the insight of the civilians, and also increase the disgust of the world government! Of course, the most important thing is the latter! Increase the hatred of the world government! This point has increased. From now on, Saint Martin can stand on the moral high ground and deal with the world government in the name of righteousness! Furthermore, this can also interfere with the spy work of the world government in San Martin by the way! Looking at colleagues who are also spies, after the rebellion, they not only live a normal life, but can also be on TV. Those spies who are still undercover in San Martin will have some different thoughts! Why can someone else do it, but I cant? With this mindset, not only the spies do not have the mind to work seriously, but even the spy leaders will have a headache! Because, always guard against rebellion and confess yourself! In this way, the efficiency of spy work is greatly reduced! Thinking, Arthur raised his mouth slightly and made up his mind, "Thats it!" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 957： 0 gold buy horse bone The spy confession matter soon came to an end! Under Arthurs order, the TV station took less than three days to build up the entire program group and made all the preliminary preparations, but the protagonist was not in place! For this, Arthur directly summoned his chosen protagonist, Shiro Katori, to come and meet him! "See your Majesty!" Katori Shiro''s legs trembled, and he bowed a little nervously! Although I have seen photos of Arthur in the past, although he has now turned into a member of Saint Martin, he still can''t help but feel a little nervous when he sees Arthur! no way! Who said he was a spy before! Seeing the big boss who was originally an enemy, even if it is no longer an enemy, it will be somewhat psychologically shadowed! "Free gift!" Arthur looked at Shiro Katori''s nervous look, waved his hand, and showed a gentle smile! Your Majesty seems to be a good talker? Looking at Arthurs smile, Katori Shiro thought, but he was secretly relieved, and the anxiety in his heart also weakened a lot. "Katori Shirou, this time I call you, there is something I want you to do!" Arthur said with a smile. Katori Shiro "cocked" in his heart, and suddenly felt a bad feeling. From his experience, Arthur probably wanted him to do something unfavorable to the world government. Well, as a rebellious spy, what else can he do besides doing this kind of thing? So, he has a bad feeling! The world government is not easy to mess with! Even if he has defected now and accepted Saint Martins blessing, he doesnt think that if a behemoth like the world government really wants to trouble him, there will be no way. After all, Saint Martin can''t protect him personally all the time, right? Furthermore, even if he is protected, what about his wife and children? Once he provokes the world government, then the world government is likely to anger his wife and daughter! When the time comes, it doesn''t matter if he has an accident. If his wife and daughter also have an accident, doesn''t he mean betrayal in vain? Thinking, Katori Shiro still agreed without any hesitation, "Your Majesty, if you have anything to do, please tell me!" As a rebellious spy, although he was a little reluctant to let Arthur do things at this time, if he didn''t agree to Arthur and showed his loyalty, then he might not turn out very well! After all, now his people, his wife, and his daughter are all in other people''s territory. Under their supervision, what else can he do besides showing his loyalty and willingness to promise? promised to die, but not promised to die! How to choose between the two, he still knows how to choose! "It''s like this, I want you to be on a show..." Arthur said, giving Katori a brief account of the ins and outs of the matter and what needs to be done! And listening, Katori Shiro felt a sigh of relief after thinking about it for a while! He understands! will be fine! Arthur is obviously trying to use him as an example, discredit the world government, and make the world government spies lurking in Saint Martin panic! And in this way, Arthur will definitely save him! After all, if something happens to him as a role model, then the effect of this program will definitely not meet expectations, or even no effect at all! "Okay!" Katori Shiro agreed without hesitation, and curiously asked, "Then what should I do, Your Majesty?" Let him be a spy, let him build a house, but let him be on the show, he will be a little awkward! have no idea where to start! "No need to do anything! Just go on TV and talk about the dangers you encountered when you were a spy, talk about the cruelty you were training in the world government, and talk about your reluctance when you were a spy. But when the above is forcing you to do things, you are suffering every day and night..." As Arthur said, he got more and more vigorous. In the end, he even combined some of the spy TV dramas that he saw before crossing, and talked to Katori Shiro about the things that made the spy painfully entangled! And Katori Shiro listened, and the look in Arthur''s eyes gradually became a little weird! This majesty... How do you feel that you know spies better than me, a spy? "That''s it, is there any problem?" After Arthur said for a while, he finally stopped! "No, your majesty said very clearly!" Katori Shiro shook his head and said. What can be the problem? Arthur knows spies better than him! "That''s it! As for your remuneration for being on TV... Just one billion Bailey!" Arthur thought for a while and said. This price is undoubtedly far beyond the normal TV price! Although the television station has developed rapidly recently, it has gradually given money to some of the more famous program guests in Xihai, inviting him to come over to the program to increase the popularity of the program, but it is absolutely impossible for a TV station that has just developed for a long time. Much money! But, of course, Arthur gave so much money for his reason. After all, this is an offense to the world government. Although he will try his best to protect it, the world government is not a vegetarian. Katori Shiro will be somewhat dangerous. This money is equivalent to buying life! Besides, as a role model, if Arthur doesnt give him more money and let him live a better life, how can he be a role model? Think about it, when other spies saw that the rebellious spy had a very hard time, how could they be in the mood to rebel? On the contrary, if other spies see that the rebellious spy is so happy and so happy, even if they don''t want to betray for the time being, they will have such a thought in my heart! Therefore, more money should be given! This is equivalent to buying horse bones for a daughter! "Your Majesty... Isn''t this bad? This is too much money!" Katori Shiro said hesitantly. "It''s okay, you deserve it!" Arthur shook his head and said, "Moreover, this time, things are a little bit dangerous!" "This... okay!" After hesitating for a while, Katori Shiro agreed! "Okay, if it''s okay, go back and get ready! Someone will look for you later." Arthur said with a smile. "Yes!" Katori Shiro nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and stood up and said, "Your Majesty, I will leave first!" After finishing speaking, he respectfully saluted, then turned and left here! And Arthur looked at his leaving back, suddenly another thought in his mind...Would you like to make a movie? Thinking, Arthur couldn''t help but think of the name of a movie, secret and great! This is a spy movie about the black three fat countries of the universe! The content of the story is probably that a spy from the Three Fat Nations has lurked in the universe for many years, because the relationship between the universe and the Three Fat Nations has eased. In order to prevent the spy from affecting the relationship between the two parties, the Three Fat Nations decisively abandoned the spy and sent People come to kill him! Arthur remembers that the reputation and ratings of this movie are good. If it is filmed, the world government will definitely be hacked! "Let''s do it! Let people take pictures later!" Arthur thought, and the decision was made after a while! It is not once or twice that he has a black world government, and this kind of thing can be regarded as familiar. Furthermore, is it possible that if he does not hack the world government, the world government will make peace with him? impossible! Therefore, the black is the right way! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 958： Erase back Three more days have passed! With the overtime work of the TV station and the strong cooperation of Shiro Katori, the spy confession will be online soon! "Huh? Is there a new show?" "Spy confession? What show?" "Spy? A show about spies?" "It''s just boring, let''s take a look!" ... With curiosity, people who bought TV during this time turned on the TV one after another! "So the life of a spy is like this!" "That''s horrible!" "I don''t know why, but I''m stuck in my heart!" "me too!" "Hey~ the world government is really nothing!" "The spies are not wrong... the ones who made them spies are wrong!" "It''s better for Saint Martin! If it were not for Saint Martin, then this spy''s life would be ruined!" ... Through the description of Shiro Katori in the show, people began to understand the life of spies, and after watching it, people couldnt help but say with sympathy, intolerance, indignation, and so on. Out of my own ideas! In the spy confession, what Katori Shiro said has not been processed, it is all his own experience! But this is what touched people! In the real but **** description of Katori Shiro, those who have watched the show can''t help but feel a bit of disgust towards the world government in their hearts! And because of this ill feeling, in the next few days, many taps not only spread the things in the spy confession for St. Martin for free, but even in the chat with others, they can''t help but bring a trace of emotions. China, discredited the world government! With the efforts of the tap water people, the act of discrediting the world government gradually fermented until it finally seemed to be a trend. If you chat with people in the West Sea for a while, you will not only be scorned by others, but even Will be excluded from the chat circle! "Spy Confession? The dark side of world government? "---Le Monde! "A spy''s narrative: My painful life! "---Western poster! "Saint Martin: The world government gives you a dark life, but I don''t want to see this scene, so I pulled you out of the darkness! "---St Martin Daily! ... At the same time, various newspapers also reported the incident after the spy confession was broadcast! --- Mary Joa! In a luxurious office! "boom!" After patted the newspaper on the table, the five old star of the glasses said angrily, "This Saint Martin is really getting more and more shameless! We haven''t found out about the weak ten-fish. They actually came up with this again. This kind of thing is coming!" "Don''t use such a big fire, this is not a big deal!" The long bearded five old stars said calmly. Compared with the five old stars of glasses, the other five old stars in this constellation are not too popular! Even though they care about things like this kind of slander, they don''t care too much! after all... If it''s useful to slander, then what do you need strength to do? What else are the forces doing? Everyone smears each other, isnt it over? Furthermore, their world government has been developing for so many years, it is fake to say that it has not been discredited. But to say whether these slanders are useful... Now that they are still the strongest force in the world, it says everything! This time it''s just a little bit bigger! "hu~" Listening to the words of the five old star with a long beard, the old star of the glasses exhaled deeply, and gradually returned to calm, and said, "Then what do you guys do now?" "This kind of thing needs to be said? Of course it is wiped back! Although it is a bit uncomfortable to be discredited, after all, Saint Martin is not the little kingdom that we can easily destroy. Is it possible to start a war for a little discredit?" Golden Beard Five Old Star said lightly. After finishing, he seemed to have thought of something, and added with a gloomy face, "Of course, the one named Katori Shiro, can''t let it go, otherwise the spies underneath will panic!" As one of the world''s superpowers, although the world government has been paying attention to St. Martin and looking for the weak of St. Martin, it obviously will not go to war with St. Martin to discredit such a trivial matter. In that case, it will be more than worth the gain! But Katori Shiro is different! Saint Martin is the enemy of the world government. It is normal for the enemy to discredit himself, and the world government will do the same, but Shiro Katori is not an enemy! He was originally his own! What is more painful and uncomfortable than betrayal by your own person? Furthermore, as a spy, Katori Shiro is now doing this, undoubtedly setting a bad example for all spies of the world government! What if the spies of the world government will follow suit in the future? So, Shiro Katori must die! If he is immortal, the spies will not be honest! "That''s it! Let''s arrange someone to kill the man named Katori Shiro. In addition... St. Martin is likely to focus on protecting him, so I will issue a reward order and be prepared to be unable to kill him in the near future!" The long-bearded five old stars said, and said in a deep voice, "As for Saint Martin...I know that everyone wants to destroy this kingdom, but it is really not the time. Judging by their performance back then, even if we play With the hole cards, they may not be able to completely destroy them, so wait!" "Wait for a while, that lord will do... then it will be the death of Saint Martin!" "Good too!" "So be it!" "Fine!" ... The five old stars didn''t think much, and immediately agreed. But then, the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing frowned and said, "The thing about the weak ten-fish..." In these days, the five old stars have been discussing the weak tengyu, but after discussing for a long time, they can''t come up with an effective way. "I have been observed! Recently, the offensive of the weak ten-fish has begun to decline!" The long-bearded Wu Lao Xing raised his brows, and said with a serious face, "Weak Dingfish do not know why they like to attack sea kings and ships going to sea!" "But in general, these attacks of weak ten-fish are not invincible! Every time weak ten-fish attacks the Neptune class, when attacking ships, they pay a certain amount of weak ten-fish!" "In addition, in these days, because of the previous devouring of various resources, the oceans all over the world have entered a state of resource depletion! Because the number of weak ding fish is so large that they cannot find food, to a certain extent, they have appeared. Starving to death!" "If this continues, even if we do nothing, at most one week, at most two weeks ~ www.novelhall.com~ the weak **** will go away by itself! Don''t worry!" "That''s good!" Golden Beard Five Old Star nodded slowly, and then frowned, "However, as the world government, if we didn''t do anything during this time, it was obviously inappropriate!" With that, the five old stars of the Golden Beard, the voice changed, and said, "Lets do this... Lets let the following countries be notified and tell them that we are actively solving the problem of the Frenzy Fish Disaster. It will only take two weeks at most. , We can solve it!" The meaning in the words of Golden Beard and Five Old Stars is very obvious. is to use the information gap to transfer the credit of the wild fish disaster that was about to disperse directly to the world government, and use this to brush up your reputation! "Alright! We have been discredited very badly recently, and this can be washed away! After that, we will discredit Saint Martin again. As long as others think that we are discrediting each other, then the influence of Katori Shiro will be dispersed a lot. !" Wu Lao Xing nodded. "so be it!" "Fine!" "Yes!" ... Listening to the words of the two, the other five old stars thought for a while, but there was no objection, and they all agreed! Then, after they discussed the details of some things and some other things, they all dispersed! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 959： Stinger St. Martins publicity is very powerful! Especially after occupying the entire West Sea, St. Martins propaganda is unique in the West Sea! Well, no one dared to be the second! The entire West China Sea is now Saint Martins territory, so I still go to do the second, isnt that the real second? And in this case, St. Martins propaganda is also ranked top in the world! St. Martin, which has an entire Xihai base as its base, is invincible in terms of propaganda. No matter what, there is also a whole Xihai for publicity! However, with such a strong Saint Martin, there is no power in the world that can compete with Saint Martin in propaganda! such as... World Government! As the world''s largest organization, although the world government does not have any propaganda channels that belong to its own family, as long as they give orders, will anyone not listen? impossible! Even a Le Monde, which looks to the money, has to give the world government face! Therefore, after the next few days, the whole world became lively! "Spy? That is slander---the world government announcement! "---Le Monde! "Shirou Katori is just a temporary worker sent out by the government of our world to gather things, not a spy! "---Le Monde! "Shirou Katori was bought! "---Le Monde! "The Unpredictable Saint Martin! The injustice of the world government! "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "Count the Sins of Saint Martin!" "---A place in the Great Waterway! ... For several days, Le Monde and newspapers around the world, as long as they are not in the West Sea, all gave the world government "face" and began to report on St. Martin! Among them, some are true and some are false, but in short, these black materials are overwhelming, wave after wave! However, Saint Martin did not show weakness either! "Crimes of the World Government! "---St. Martin Daily! "Under sin, that ugly face! "---Western poster! "Deny? useless! Here is the evidence! "---A local newspaper in Xihai! ... Driven by Saint Martin, the newspapers located in Xihai also started to hack the world government! That''s it, today you black me out, tomorrow I will go back black again, the world government and Saint Martin both had a fight in the newspapers in the air! But after a few days of fighting, this war of words did not tell a winner or a higher one! St. Martin occupies the geographical advantage of the West China Sea. There is a whole West China Sea behind it, and the world government has the prestige advantage. Except for the newspapers of West China Overseas, almost all listen to them! One has a strong publicity effect, and the other has a wide range of publicity! Each has advantages and disadvantages! However, it can be said that after the smearing of the world government has formed the impression that the two sides smear each other, Saint Martin''s previous smear effect on the world government has gone by 90%! There was a tie! But Arthur didn''t care too much about this! To promote this kind of thing, it is not necessary to distinguish the winner or loser, anyway, the goal is achieved! Although the publicity of this time, with the timely response of the world government, the effect of smearing is somewhat unsatisfactory, but the effect of covering the vest plan and shaking the spies to make those spies panic! Whether Katori Shiro is a spy, outsiders cant see it and dont know, but spies who are also spies cant see it or dont know? They are very clear! Also, some people are moved by it! So in the past few days, while St. Martin has been fighting fiercely with the world government, several courageous world government spies have directly rebelled because they did not want to live that fearful life! As for this, Arthur also readily accepted this, and also helped them settle down, give settlement allowances, arrange work, and so on. can be said to be the spies who have turned the betrayal in all directions without dead ends. Arrangements are made properly and clearly! Although Arthur didnt know if there was any fake mutiny in it, he treated them the same regardless of whether there was a fake mutiny and gave the best treatment! Well, this group of people, as the first group of rebels, if Arthur did not give them good treatment, how could more spies betrayed? How could they be panicked by spies who could make the world government? Under this premise, it is not a big deal that there may be false mutinous people in it. After the big deal, send more people to monitor it. Now it is better to use good treatment to shake the spies first! "Yes, the spies sent by the world government in the kingdom now dont have the intention of watching the kingdoms material mobilization! At most, I care about the so-called "big move!" "Arthur looked at the newspaper and thought with satisfaction. But then, he changed his mind and cared about one more thing. Katori Shiro''s safety! Although things are going smoothly right now, once Katori Shiro dies, it will not fall short, but the effect of the panic of the world government spies must be greatly reduced! At the same time, the world government spies who want to defect later will also think about it! "Now Yousuke Inoue is in charge of the vest plan, so let''s leave the safety of Katori Shiro to Devon!" Arthur thought for a while, and made a decision in his heart! --- Edera is an assassin! Well, in the current parlance, its a killer! But whether assassin or assassin, the nature of the job is the same anyway, that is, to kill, to kill the designated person! However, Edla is not the kind of traditional assassin who kills at close quarters with short swords and short swords! Not only that, he also sneered at the so-called traditional assassins! He believes that this kind of ancient assassin is out of the times, and the risk of killing is too high, and it is easy to fail, causing the alert and defense of the target to rise, and even if it succeeds, it may not be able to escape. Inferior assassin! In his opinion, the real assassin should kill invisible, and his own safety is still very guaranteed! Like him, a stinger! As for what a stinger is... To put it simply, it is an assassin who uses a variety of medicines and chemicals to make the target die inadvertently! I watched it in Edla~www.novelhall.com~ Not to mention his assassin''s risk is small, and the success rate is quite high! As long as the opponent touches a little poison, even if it is accidentally, it can make the opponent die, and when the opponent dies, it can appear anywhere far away from the opponent, and there is enough alibi! It can be said that the risk is small and the return is large! Of course, in addition to the stinger, there is no assassin in his heart who can stand up to the stinger! For example, an assassin who is also following the trend, sniper stabbing! is an assassin who uses advanced firearms to harvest the enemy''s life from hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters away! Well, he himself is considered half a sniper stabbing! In addition to poisoning people, he occasionally uses a sniper rifle when he kills people! However, instead of using a bullet to head head like a normal sniper sting, a special bullet is used to inject poison into the opponent''s body, causing the opponent to die! "This time the target is a spy..." Edella murmured while looking at the photos sent by his agent. Then, he picked up the lighter on the side and lit the photo! Looking at the photo gradually turning into ashes, after a murderous intent flashed in Edlas eyes, a smile appeared on his face, and he murmured, "Since it has become my target, then go to death! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 960： What about cheating? The goal has been set, and of course it''s time to go to the target location! And about this, Edla is lucky! because... He is on holiday in Saint Martin now! Well, yes, vacation! After the Great Unification, the West China Sea has become the safest sea area among the four seas, and it has attracted a large number of tourists from other sea areas to come and play, and gradually become the best tourist and holiday destination among the four seas! No one wants to go out for a trip, just take a vacation, right? Under this premise, there are no less safe and fun places like the West Sea than other places, so it has naturally become the best travel choice! As an assassin who likes to combine work and rest, Edela usually not only researches poisons and kills targets, but also travels and vacations the most, relax! In terms of travel and vacation, Edera, like ordinary tourists, dont want to have an accident during their vacation! Although he is not afraid of things, if something happens during a vacation, how bad is it? He doesn''t want these messy things to affect his good mood when he travels on vacation! --- Because he was vacationing in San Martin, after receiving the task, Edla quickly rushed to the destination-the city of San Martin on the island of San Martin in the Kingdom of San Martin! And the first thing he did when he arrived in town was to find his agent! In the world of assassins and killers, there are generally two types! One is a lone assassin, a killer! An organized assassin, killer! When completing the task in the former way, whether it is the information of the goal, how to complete the task, or the current location of the goal, you need to find it yourself and calculate it yourself! The latter, the organization will complete all the assassinations for you, including collecting intelligence, inquiring about the location of the target and other trivial things! Both have their advantages and disadvantages, and there is no saying which one is the best! The first type is more troublesome, time-consuming, and dangerous. It is possible that the information you have collected has errors or omissions, but you get a lot of bounties and you are free to accept tasks. The second type is less troublesome, less time-consuming, and less dangerous. Generally speaking, the organization will be responsible for receiving and repairing leaks, but the bounty is small, and the organization has to pay a lot of money. At the same time, the task is not free, and the organization has basically no tasks The method refuses, and when necessary, the organization may betray you! And Edla is the first one! Lone assassin! However, he is different from ordinary assassins! He has an agent! The agent is the top character among the first type of assassins. After becoming a top character, he complements his own weaknesses. is mainly responsible for assessing the danger of the mission for the assassin, receiving the most reasonable mission, and collecting intelligence, responsible for the subsequent response and so on! It can be said that with an agent, the disadvantage of being a lone assassin is made up for! Of course, the brokers do not do so many things for charity---they want to make a rake! Generally speaking, the agent will collect about 10% to 30% of the reward for each task! Compared with the second type of assassin, the percentage of the rake is quite low. Generally speaking, the second type of assassin requires 50 to 70% of the organization. The more black-hearted organization does not even draw more than 90%. impossible! However, not every assassin will have an agent! The agent''s energy is limited, and there are so many things to do. Naturally, it is impossible to say that an agent has many assassins. Under this premise, the level of the assassin is very important! Low-level assassins, a mission doesnt have much money at all. If the agent has such assassins under his hands, then even 30% of the assassins will not be worth the loss. Maybe the revenge from the mission is not enough to eat! Therefore, generally only top assassins have agents! "Are everything ready?" After a while, Edla found the agent who was eating wontons in front of a small stall! His agent is a middle-aged man, obese, dressed in sloppy, a pair of slippers and shorts, his face is fleshy, he looks very kind and a bit unreliable! However, Edla knows that although this agent is not very good on the outside, he is very powerful on the inside! After so many years of cooperation, the agent never made a mistake! It can be said that part of his reputation as a top killer is partly due to the backing of this agent! "huhu~" The agent did not answer Edera''s words, but while inhaling a cold breath, eating hot wontons, he picked up a document from the chair next to him and handed it to Edera! Edla saw this, took the information, and after looking through it roughly, he stood up and said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll go first, you eat slowly!" Hearing that, the middle-aged agent put down the spoon in his hand, wiped his mouth, and then said with a serious face, "The difficulty of this task is different from before. It can be said that it is unprecedented. You''d better be careful. a little!" "I know, just because it is more difficult than ever, I let you pick it up!" Edla smiled and said, "As long as this list is finished, I can basically retire!" The manager opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he shook his head and said, "Forget it, as long as you know it!" "So be it!" Edla smiled, turned and left! But the agent couldnt help but said, Remember... come back alive! Edla''s body first stopped, and then returned to normal. He opened his legs and continued to leave. At the same time, he also stretched out his left hand, raised it on his shoulder, and swayed behind him, indicating that he heard it! --- came the afternoon in a blink of an eye! After reading the information given by the agent, Edla decisively left the city of Saint Martin and headed to the outskirts! Well, according to information, Shiro Katori''s family now lives in the suburbs! And Edla is going to check the terrain first! Terrain is the most important part of assassinating a target for an assassin~www.novelhall.com~! Only by exploring the terrain, can you move forward and retreat freely, and then you can know how to make a good plan. Otherwise, you will not even run well! However, when Edla came to the destination and checked the terrain for the first time, he was dumbfounded on the spot! Oh, I wipe it! What about cheating? Although some of the Katori''s family live in the suburbs, but you and he didn''t say that they lived in such a ghost place! Looking at the plains in front of them, the dense patrol soldiers on the plains, and the lonely houses in the middle of the plains, Edela felt that the agent was unreliable for the first time in his life! In this kind of terrain, let alone people, even if a dog ran over, the soldiers on patrol would be able to spot it immediately. "No, go back and discuss the long-term plan first!" After taking a deep look at the lonely house, Edla had no choice but to give up without hesitation for three seconds! But just when he was about to turn around and leave. "Crack!" With a crisp sound, Edla looked at the silver bracelet that suddenly appeared in his hand, completely dumbfounded! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 961： Never expected My name is Edla! is an assassin! I was on a mission, an assassination mission! But what I never thought was that the mission had not yet started. I was arrested while exploring the terrain, and was arrested by the security guards on patrol! ! ! --- At this moment, Edla, sitting in the interrogation chair, looks dull on the surface, but is filled with grief and anger in his heart! Thinking that Edlas top-notch assassin would be caught by the security officer, what is this? What a shame! If this is let outsiders know, then how can he have a face in the assassin world in the future? At this moment, Edla regrets it extremely! regretted why he didn''t practice physical skills well, otherwise he wouldn''t find a security team approaching when the silver handcuffs were handcuffed! But, if you think about it again, there is nothing to regret about this! At first, he had the conditions and opportunities to continue practicing physical skills, but in order to become a top assassin, he chose to give up! no way! Once you practice physical skills, your body will inevitably become stronger in the end and become full of muscles! And this prevents him from becoming a top assassin! The main thing of a good assassin is not attack power, nor lethal power, not to have good physique, but to be concealed. Dont be noticeable, let alone be vigilant when people see you! And once you become stronger and full of muscles, no matter how low-key you are, no matter how you hide it, it will attract others'' attention, and when others see you, they will be wary! is like an ordinary person meeting a muscular man on the road! Subconsciously, he will look at him more, and even if he knows that he will not hurt himself, he can see the strong muscles of the other party, and subconsciously will give the other party a way, keep a distance from him, and be more vigilant to avoid yourself Inadvertently provoke each other! Because of this, Edela didn''t practice physique properly at the beginning, and his physique is only better than ordinary people. That''s why he was caught here by the security officer without noticing it! --- "Crack!" While Edla was thinking about it in a mess, with a sound of opening the door, the door of the security interrogation room he was in was opened! "DaDaDa!" Let''s A sturdy young man with short hair, a friendly smile, and wearing security clothes, walked in with Edla''s agent who was smiling! "Edra, right? Someone has come to bail you!" the young man said sternly. Listening to these words, Edla couldn''t help but glanced at the agent who followed the youth in, and the agent happened to look at him at this time! In this way, the eyes of both sides collided in the air! After a few seconds of silence, the two made the same choice---ignore each other! At this time, it is obviously not a good time to chat! "Now, you are a tourist, we will let you go this time! After you go out this time, don''t walk around! Remember to read the announcement in the city, or else you will get lost next time and go to a place you shouldn''t go. We caught, then we can only treat you as a spy!" The young man said earnestly, and stepped forward to unlock the handcuffs on Edla''s hand! Lost, this is the reason Edela gave herself after being caught! Well, it looks awkward, but in fact it is a good and realistic excuse! Edera entered St. Martin as a tourist. It is normal for tourists to get lost! Although the place where Katori Shiro is located is remote, most people would never go there, but isnt this more in line with the setting of getting lost? If it''s not a remote place, how can you get lost? So, after the security officer asked Edla to talk to someone he knew and asked him to bail him, he easily let him go...at least on the surface! While listening to the young security officer''s words, Edla was expressionless and silent. Well, what else can he say now? can only be silent! But the agent on the side smiled and said, "Yes, yes, we understand! It will definitely not happen next time, I will let him pay attention when I go back!" "Okay, that''s it! Be careful next time!" Listening to the agent''s words, the security officer didn''t say much, put away the unfastened handcuffs, waved his hand, and let them leave! "Okay, pay attention next time!" Upon seeing this, the agent smiled again and said something, then pulled the silent Edla out! --- After leaving the police station, neither the agent nor Edla spoke, but walked silently one after another! After walking for about half an hour, the two came to a very ordinary-looking house! As soon as he entered the room, Edla''s original silent expression changed directly. He looked at the agent, gritted his teeth and said word by word, "Why didn''t you mention that the other party would be in that place?" If it werent for the fact that the other partys location was such a ghost place, he wouldnt necessarily be planted this time! "Yes! Do you think I wrote that he is in the suburbs, and that many people around him are on guard?" The agent said, took out another document from the cabinet on the side, and showed an innocent look . Edla looked at the agent, and then at the information in the hands of the agent, but he was even more angry! "Then you **** write about the defenses around you? You only write about the suburbs, there are people around to protect him, and the others are not written. Do you want me to guess how strong the defense is?" Edla angered Questioned. "No...I don''t know how much defense is! These days, many people are caught when they accidentally walked nearby. I didn''t dare to approach at all, so I can only write that they are protected!" The agent revealed again An innocent look! Then, before Edla could answer, the agent seemed to have thought of something, and quickly added, "By the way, didn''t I tell you before? The danger of this mission is extraordinary!" Looking at him, Edla didn''t get angry on the spot. "You...I...Gan!!!" Edla was so angry that the game was incoherent. But soon, after taking a deep breath, he forcibly returned to his senses, and roared, "Then you tell me how dangerous it is!!!" "Okay, okay, calm down!" Listening to Edla''s roaring voice, the agent smiled, finally did not say any more annoying words, but stepped forward and patted Edla on the shoulder, soothing Kill him! "Hoo---" Under the comfort of the agent~www.novelhall.com~ Edla sighed deeply and gradually calmed down! "Now... shall we continue to perform the task, or just leave it like this?" the agent asked hesitantly. Edla thought for a while, gritted his teeth, and said, "Continue execution!" Except for such a thing, if the task is not completed, then he is embarrassed and lost to his grandma''s house! The agent listened, but persuaded him with embarrassment, "I mean, forget it! Although the mission failure will affect our reputation in the assassin world, it''s better than losing our life?" "Moreover, judging from the defensive strength of Saint Martin, it is estimated that no one can complete this task. Even if our reputation will be affected by that time, as long as no one can complete it afterwards, it will not be affected very much!" Edla is his gold master! If Edla dies, then it means that his income will go wrong! "No! Wherever I fell, I got up from wherever I fell! I have never been so insulted by Edela for so many years as an assassin. This time I must take revenge!!!" Edela said firmly. Hearing this, the agent opened his mouth to persuade something, but in the end he still didn''t say anything, just silently nodded! Forget it! He is so decisive, just let him go! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 962： Dusk with her "I was caught by the security officer on the spot?" Listening to the news reported by the guard, Arthur gave a "poof" and couldn''t help laughing! This assassin... seems a bit funny! was arrested by the security guards on patrol before he even got close to the target! Thinking about this, Arthur gave the German man to let the assassin go, and then followed this line to put a long line to catch the big fish, and check if there is anyone behind the assassin. It is quite acceptable! An assassin, a killer, and the like are not important in Arthur''s eyes. It doesn''t matter whether you kill or not! What matters is whether there is anyone behind him, whether there is anyone from the world government! If there is someone, then follow him to maximize the value of the assassin, and get the people behind him in one go. If the assassin is a lone assassin and there is no one behind him, it doesnt matter! is nothing more than a waste of time! Anyway, the assassins whereabouts are under control, and there is no other loss! "However, having said that! The action of the world government is really fast!" Arthur murmured. When the Katori Shiro incident occurred, Saint Martin had a quarrel with the world government, and it has only been more than ten days, and the time of more than ten days, excluding the time for preparation, negotiation, and ordering, is the most. Not more than ten days! And in just such a little time, someone was actually preparing to assassinate Katori Shiro, this action is almost beyond the ordinary! Of course, killing Arthur would never have imagined. The reason why Edela came so quickly was just because he happened to be on vacation in Saint Martin! But, soon Arthur threw these messy thoughts out of his mind, and dealt with government affairs! Hurry up! does not matter! is prepared anyway, no matter how fast or slow, he treats these things in the same way! ---- And shortly after the time when Edera was caught, the port of St. Martin welcomed a group of special guests! "Is this Saint Martin? Really prosperous!" A mature and charming woman with red hair said softly while hanging a cigarette. "If it''s not prosperous...how can it be against us?" A middle-aged man with a short stature, but full of muscles and an indifferent face, said lightly. "Okay, stop talking, we''re here, let''s get off the boat first!" said a young man with a cloak, pale yellow clothes, blond hair and a bright smile on his face. While listening to him say this, the other two did not say much, and walked towards the place of disembarkation silently! "It''s three o''clock in the afternoon, let''s go to the city of Saint Martin first! Go for dinner and find someone to get some information!" After getting off the boat, the middle-aged man scanned the surrounding area vigilantly, took his pocket watch from his pocket and looked at it, then said in a deep voice. "Ok!" The other two nodded in agreement, and did not object! that''s it! After finding a steam bus, the three of them took the bus and headed towards San Martin City! Not long! The three came to the city of Saint Martin! "I thought the port was prosperous enough before, but I didn''t expect it to be more prosperous!" Looking at the towering and exquisite buildings around and the streets where people pass by, the redhead couldn''t help but sigh! "Normal! This is the capital of St. Martin, or the capital of the entire West Sea. If it is not prosperous here, then you have to doubt the strength of St. Martin!" "Furthermore, what does it look like when a country is in tatters? As the only country in the West Sea, Saint Martin just pretends to make the capital of the country beautiful, otherwise how to demonstrate the strength and status of the kingdom?" Middle-aged man Said lightly. "Also!" The red-haired girl thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement. "Okay, now let''s go find someone to get the information! Let''s see what opponent we are about to face! Then we will go to dinner." The middle-aged man gave a faint order at this time. Talking, the middle-aged man scanned the surrounding circle again, and after roughly determining his position in his mind, he walked towards the alley on the right side of the street! Seeing this, the other two followed up! The three of them turned around like this and walked for a full fifteen minutes before they came to a very run-down tavern in a remote alley---Twilight with her! "Twilight and her? This person has a good talent for naming it!" The young man in the cloak couldn''t help but exclaimed, "This tavern is equipped with this name, and you can see that this person is a person with a story!" "Not bad? I think it''s only Form 2!" the red-haired girl said with a smile. With St. Martin''s films and TV series, they have been widely circulated in these years. Some modern words are also spread around the world because of Arthur''s mentioning in movies and TV series intentionally or unintentionally! "No, I think there is a story!" The young man in the cloak raised his brows and argued. "Boy, do you think people who really have stories will take this name? You are too young! People like them will only keep the story deep in their hearts, they will not tell you, and they will not show it!" Hong After a flash of memory flashed in her eyes, the hair girl smiled, but responded. "There is a story!" The cloaked youth still said stubbornly. And this time, the red-haired girl did not argue with him after smiling slightly. Just like that, the three of them walked into the tavern! At this time, in the afternoon, there were no people in this dilapidated tavern, only one in the corner was lying on the table, sleeping, and there was an empty bottle of high-alcoholic spirits in front of him. Like a thin middle-aged drunk man! When the three of them saw this, after confirming that there was only one guest in the pub, they ignored the middle-aged man, and went straight to the bar! "Boss!" After tapping the bar a few times, the three of them saw a person rushing out from the room behind the bar! Ok! is secondary two! When the boss ran out of the room behind the bar, the young man in the cloak suddenly felt that the beautiful imagination in his mind...disillusioned! There is absolutely no story about this plump, fat middle-aged man who looks very greasy and wretched in his eyes! If there is... then treat me as blind! I really cant imagine, if this greasy fat guy really had a story, what would the scene of the story be like! Thinking like this, the young man in the cloak took a deep breath and said sternly, "Boss, have a cup of coffee at two o''clock in the morning, without sugar, with ice!" The boss who just ran out, listening to these words, after a dignified deep in his eyes, he pretended to be nonchalant and said, "There is no ice, only rock candy, do you want?" "Rock candy? That''s fine! But maybe ice candy!" The middle-aged man interrupted. "Uniceable rock candy? That''s sugar?" the boss asked, his eyes getting more solemn! "I said no sugar!" The young man in the cloak pretended to be impatient and said. "But the rock candy in my house is only ice!" The boss replied again with an honest look ~www.novelhall.com~. "Then have a cup of hot coffee that can melt ice!" The middle-aged man said lightly. And listening to him say this, the boss didnt speak any more, but glanced around, and focused his eyes on the thin middle-aged man who was asleep in the tavern for three seconds. After confirming that he was really asleep, With lightning speed, he took out a pile of materials from under the bar and handed it to the middle-aged man. Then he pretended to be innocent and wiped the bar! After getting the information, the three middle-aged people didn''t stay much. After holding the information, the three quickly turned around and left the tavern! "Oh! Be careful when you walk!" As soon as they left the door of the pub, the three of them were almost hit by a youth who just passed by the door of the pub. The young man reacted quickly, and at the moment of his death, the three people who appeared suddenly appeared sideways! "Yes, yes, we must be careful next time!" The middle-aged man''s face changed and he showed an expression of sorry, bowed and apologized. After seeing this, the young man waved his hand impatiently, and didn''t care too much, so he turned and left! Its just that what the three of them didnt see was that when they turned around to leave, the corners of the young mans mouth were raised involuntarily! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 963： When the killer meets the assassin That night! After dinner, the three of them found a remote homestay to live in! Well, some "owners" in the city also provide accommodation for them, but they don''t go and don''t want to go! Because they can''t believe in the so-called "self". As killers, or top killers, they can survive countless assassination missions, not because of their apparently unranked school-level strength, nor the backing of the most powerful organization in the world. It is thinking and vigilance! Think about the action plan before the action, think about the retreat plan, think about everything well in advance, and prepare for the worst, be alert to the enemy when you act, be alert to your "self", be alert to everything you can be alert to, and it is not wonderful to do things well Plans to retreat at any time. These are their secrets to becoming a top killer! "From the information point of view, the place where Katori Shiro is located is very protective!" The red-haired woman looked at the information in front of her, and a dignified look appeared in the slightly heroic Dan Feng''s eyes! The information in the hands of the red-haired women is different from the information in Edla''s hands! Their information is detailed to the number of guards around Katori Shiro, the patrol time, the general area of ??the patrol, and so on! This is also the difference between this kind of background and organized killer and Edela this assassin! Although there are people on both sides to serve them and help them collect intelligence information, the world government, as the world''s largest and strongest organization, undoubtedly far surpasses an assassin''s agent in intelligence capabilities! "Yes! In addition, this is the capital of St. Martin. Even if it is like an admiral or the strongest of our CP5 boss CP0, I am afraid it will not be pleased!" The young man in the cloak frowned and said . Hearing what the two said, the middle-aged man looked at the information on the table again, and after thinking about it, he said in a deep voice, "This time I can only rely on my brain... Then, Rheinna, Hagens, you two. Inquire outside to confirm the authenticity of the information, and then we will make plans!" Although the information was given by "his own person", he still doubted the authenticity of this information! "Understood! Augustus!" Rheinna and Hagens nodded without hesitation. Augustus is the leader of the three-person team. Although he is a bit weaker than Rheinna and Hagens in strength, he is only a major, but he is really good in his mind! Before each assassination started, he had already prepared all the pre-plans, so that the assassination of the three people was carried out perfectly every time, so the two listened to him! ---- What is the best place to get news? Some people say restaurants, others say roadside stalls, and some say casinos, but for Lainna, the best place to get news is the bar! Under the influence of alcohol, people often inadvertently tell some very secret or very important news! Because of this, she has been looking for bars in the city after she left the homestay where she was staying! Because I didn''t know the city of St. Martin, after looking for it for more than half an hour, Rhinena found a very lively bar in a corner of the city of St. Martin! "Bangbang...bangbang...bang..." As soon as she entered the bar, she heard a burst of exciting music. Following the sound of the music, she could see a band performing a tune on the stage in the center of the bar! Regarding this, Lainna didn''t pay much attention to it, but after a glance at the audience, she walked towards the bar! "A glass of whiskey, ice, and lemon!" After ordering a glass of drunk casually, Linna began to observe the situation in the bar intentionally or unintentionally, and was ready to find out where to get information! However, before she could observe well, a man with a mature face and a trace of melancholy on his face sat straight beside her! It is Edera! Edla is very melancholy these days... melancholy is almost depressed! because... His matter is still known! I don''t know when, among the assassins and killer groups in the underground world, suddenly began to spread that he was caught by the security officer while observing the terrain and preparing to act. And the content of the rumors is rigorous, and there are even a few photos taken by him in law and order. This made him a joke of the underground world, assassins, and killers for a while! A magnificent top killer, even if he did not accomplish anything by force, he still did nothing. It would be too embarrassing to be caught by a police officer like this! This is no different from the fact that before Arthur crossed, an internationally renowned assassin wanted to assassinate a certain character, but he was caught by the village police station of the Rabbit Country when he did nothing! I''m ashamed of my home! In response, Edla was angry and helpless! He doesn''t know who spread the news to the public, but he knows that he is ashamed this time! At the same time, he also knows that if he wants to be in the assassin and assassin world in the future, this mission must be completed! I''m already embarrassed. If he can''t complete the task anymore, then don''t mess around in the future, find a place to live in peace! However, Saint Martin''s protection of Katori Shiro is indeed strong. Although he has been thinking about how to assassinate Katori Shiro these days, he has thought of countless plans, but because of Saint Martin''s seamless protection that day, he has rejected them one by one! Today, because he thought that his brain was about to explode, he didn''t come up with one, so he found such a bar, wanting to drink, relax, and find inspiration by the way! "Here is a glass of whiskey, ice, and mint!" After ordering a glass of wine casually, Edla scanned the situation in the bar, and finally turned his eyes to his side. This plump body, looks beautiful and charming. Red-haired woman! Go with you! For the first time, Edla confirmed the identity of the other party! Although this woman does not look like an assassin or a killer in terms of her temperament, her figure, or every aspect, Edla still confirms her identity! Because he saw this woman after he sat down, her body tightened subconsciously, as if she was about to fight back at any time, and the palm of this woman was a bit rough, she looked like she was holding a weapon like a dagger all the time! How could an ordinary woman make such a move when people approach? How can an ordinary woman hold a weapon all year round? "Meet the beauty?" Edla said with a smile after a glint flashed in his eyes. He doesn''t know which force the opponent is the killer, or whether it is a lone killer, but he knows that the one who came at this point in time is likely to be a competitor! Well, during this period of time in the underground world, there is also a mission to assassinate Shiro Katori. It is worthy of assassins and killers to come to Saint Martin! Of course, he does not deny that the other party may have come to travel or vacation! So ~www.novelhall.com~ he is ready to test each other! As for Linna, she didn''t want to care about Edla! But after seeing Edla''s face and recalling a picture of an assassin in the underground world that she accidentally saw in the intelligence department, she felt that she could talk to him! Thinking about it, Lainna smiled and asked, "I don''t know those unknown people...Would you like to introduce yourself and then introduce your profession?" "Okay!" Edla raised his brows, with a bright smile on his face, half-jokingly and half-seriously said, "My name is Edla, I am a...doctor!" After speaking, Edla looked at Rheinna with blazing eyes, wanting to see her reaction. "Edera...Doctor!" Rhina said charmingly after taking a deep look at Edela, "I haven''t heard of it! But... it sounds like fun, maybe we can meet My name is Lainna, a traveler!" Edera! The name matches, as for the identity... Haha! Linina sneered secretly, but thought in her heart, "But...maybe you can use it!" "Linna... a nice name, a traveler... a cool profession!" Edla said with a smile and praise, and said with a little deep meaning, "Then get to know!" traveller? The kind that kills people everywhere? Edla couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. but... It seems you can use it? Edla thought, a little inspiration suddenly appeared in his mind, and at the same time he chatted with Rheinna! The scenery of various places, all kinds of interesting things, the two talked like this. Until late at night! The two talented people with ghosts and wombs "reluctantly" separate! Chapter 964： Wind dream "That''s it..." After returning, Lainna told Augustus about her experience in the bar! While Augustus listened, nodded, but turned his head to the other side, and asked Hagens, "How are you asking?" Hagens shrugged and said, "It''s basically the same as the information!" After Augustus nodded again, he fell into thinking! It''s the same as in the data, it''s a little troublesome! After thinking about it for about half a day, Augustus said seriously, "From the current situation, it is definitely impossible to kill by force. Although the force of the spy Katori is not very good, it is a little stronger than ordinary people. But Saint Martin values ??him too much, the defense around him is too strong!" "So, we need to use some means! For example...poison!?" At the end, there was a little uncertainty in Augustus'' voice! But what is uncertain is not whether the poison can help them complete the task, but whether the "poison" that is enough to help them complete the task is willing to help them! "You mean... Edla?" Linna asked with a slightly uncertain eyes, narrowing her eyes. "Ok!" Augustus nodded blankly, and said again, "Edra is known as the wind poisoner in the underground world. Although he is not good at martial arts, no one in the underground world dares to say that he is better than him in terms of poison! " "And when he became famous in the First World War, he used a poison called Feng Zhi Meng. This poison can spread to the surrounding area with the wind, making people and animals sleep in a certain leeward zone!" "If we can get his help...or get this poison, then this mission has a little chance of being completed!" As he said, Augustus changed his voice and said with a little deep meaning, "As for whether he wants to...In addition to sending us from above, we have also paid a huge reward in the underground world...I think he An assassin of this level, wouldn''t it be here to play?" Rheinna and Hagens both touched their chins and nodded in agreement. But then, Hagens couldn''t help frowning, "But...if we borrow his hand, then who will be the head of this person? If we count, will he be willing?" "And if we count him, then is our mission completed this time, or is it not completed? And when the time comes, the top will have to pay the bounty in the underground world, will the top be willing?" Augustus had obviously thought about the question raised by Hagens, so immediately after Hagenss voice fell, he immediately said in a non-emotional voice, Your question is very simple... After the mission is completed, he is dead, so there are not so many problems!" Rheinna and Hagens both felt a chill in their hearts. But immediately after looking at each other, they all nodded again. They just turned their faces and didn''t recognize people, they were used to killers long ago! "Then use this method!" the two responded in unison. --- Early next morning! Lainna found Edela and told him about her origin and purpose! Of course, she did not say anything that turned her face afterwards! "Are you a member of the world government?" Edla did not ask about the murder, but asked somewhat surprised. Although he guessed that Leinna was a colleague, he really did not guess Leinna was a member of the world government! no way! His profession is destined to be two parallel lines with the world government. If there is no accident, there will be no intersection in this life! "Yes!" Linna smiled slightly, nodded, and then said, "You received a bounty mission in the underground world, and it was also ours... to be precise, it was ours!" "Then what do you mean?" Edla asked somewhat puzzled. On the one hand, he placed an order in the underground world, and on the other hand, he came to kill people himself. He really couldn''t understand this operation! It''s like ordering a takeaway order on a certain group and then picking it up at the store again, contradicting itself! "As long as you cooperate with us! When the task is completed, we will complete the task, and you can go to the underground to collect the bounty!" Lehina said, as if she had thought of something, she added, "Well, we have already reported this to the above... St. Martin''s defense force is too strong, so we can only hire foreign aid! And the above agreed!" Edla listened, lowered his head and fell into thinking! Not after a while! He suddenly raised his head with a bright smile, and said, "Okay, that''s it!" With that said, a fierce look flashed deep in Edla''s eyes! Have you reported to it? Did the above agree? Ha ha! Edla sneered in her heart, but she didn''t believe what Lehna said! Although he has never been an official, he still has a certain understanding of officials...mainly because the assassination targets are often officials! He knows that officials do not say that they are stingy, but most of them will not pay twice the price for a task. And this time if Lainna and others have completed the task, and at the same time he has completed the task, then even if Lainna and the others don''t use money, it is just credit, which is equivalent to giving twice the price! Therefore, he felt that Lainna was fooling him! However, I knew in my heart that he didn''t say anything on the surface! To be honest, this mission is really rare. If you don''t borrow external force, Edla feels that it is almost impossible for him to complete the task alone, so it is good to borrow some external force. As for the final task...hehe! The dead will not grab the task! As for whether the world government will trouble him afterwards... After receiving the money~www.novelhall.com~, he is basically enough to retire, then find a remote place to hide, ha ha! The sea is so big, it is not easy for the world government to track down! In this way, the two conceited parties reached a cooperation agreement! --- quickly! Under the plan of Augustus, the four of them came to the suburbs together behind a small hill about ten miles away from the plain where Katori Shiro''s house was located! Well, this time Edla was never caught again! Augustus and the others have all the information in their hands, and they have all the time for the guards to patrol, so the four of them did not encounter any obstacles or even anyone on the way! Of course, such a smooth road is here, and if they go down, they will definitely be discovered! The road after that is all plains! "Wait for a while when the wind is right, you will use your poison, and then when the guards are asleep, we will go over and finish the task!" Augustus said lightly, "The whole process is best completed within ten minutes! According to the information we have, the other party will contact the people in the city every ten minutes. If there is no contact, the people in the city will rush. come!" "Okay!" After taking a glance at Augustus, Edla nodded heavily. Then, the four waited for the wind behind the hillside! "call---" About half an hour later, a breeze hit! The time has come! The eyes of all four are bright! Immediately, the three of Augustus focused on Edla! Seeing this, Edela took a deep breath and carefully took out a bottle of light blue potion from her waist! But at this time, just halfway through the potion, an accident happened... Chapter 965： Are you **** playing with me? My name is Edla! A hapless... assassin! Originally, I was uniting with a group of people from the world government, performing a difficult task! But I never thought it was...I was caught! Well, I was caught by the security officer again! ---- Still the familiar room, or the familiar security officer! Feeling all the familiar things around him, Edla''s eyes were dull, and her heart was completely ashamed! As for why he is like this... Time to go back half a day ago! "stop!!!" Just when Edela was about to take out the Wind Dream Potion, a sharp shout was passed into his ears from behind him, making him agitated and subconsciously shaking his hands. result... problem occurs! "Crack!" The bottle of Wind Dream in his hand accidentally slipped from his hand and hit the ground directly, making a clear sound of glass breaking. Over, over, over! ! ! ! Watching this scene, Edla, who realized the seriousness of the matter instantly, was shocked, but only had time to lower his head and glance at the glass bottle that had been broken into **** on the ground. Then the eyes went dark and he lost his complete consciousness! And when he woke up again, he was already in this familiar room! "Woke up?" Sitting across from him was the strong young security guard before! However, listening to what he said, Edla looked dull at this time, did not answer, and did not mean to answer! "This time...you won''t tell me, are you lost again?" The sturdy young man didn''t care about Edla''s attitude, looked at him with a smile, and said, "This time, people get all the money. Ah, you don''t have to wash! We won''t let you leave as easily as last time!" Hearing these words, Edla''s eyelids moved slightly, as if there was some feeling, but after a while, he fell silent again, his eyes still sluggish, and the whole person remained silent. Upon seeing this, the sturdy young man smiled and didn''t care. He showed an expression of interest and said, "Ignore me? Forget it, I don''t care! But I just want to ask you how to do it. To the point where I eliminated such a high-end operation from myself and my partner group?" "You know, the security guards we rushed over were shocked. They never imagined that one day they would encounter the kind of criminals with sick brains who killed them and gave them no credit!" I... Brain disease? At this time, Edla, who was silent, could no longer be silent! "That was an accident, an accident!!!" Edla burst out suddenly, and after standing up excitedly, he blushed and roared loudly at the strong young man. As he said, this is indeed an accident! If it hadnt been for the arrest some time ago that disturbed his mind during this period, if it hadnt been for the purpose of guarding the three of them, and his attention had been on the three of them, he would not have been frightened by that loud shout. To! And if he hadn''t been shocked by that sharp shout, then he wouldn''t have shaken his hand, and would throw the dream of the wind to the ground! And Feng Zhimeng did not fall to the ground, he would not appear here! Of course, there is also a point because they were on a hillside at the time, and the wind just blew from behind them, hitting the hillside, forming a big 90-degree turn, and breaking the wind on the ground. The dream potion blew up and delivered it directly into his nose, speeding up the cause of the action process of Wind Dream! However, in general, this time is indeed all sorts of coincidence accidents! "Okay, okay! Just treat it as an accident... Anyway, you killed your own team!" Seeing Edla''s excitement, the strong young man shrugged and said indifferently. This Nima! These words made Edera have no temper, and could no longer say anything to refute! Indeed, this time it was his fault! Thinking of this, Edla regretted it again! At the beginning, why didn''t he practice physical skills well? If he practices physical skills well, even if he accidentally throws the wind dream, he can react with his powerful physical skills and catch it before the wind dream hits the ground! And this scene will not happen! Of course, there is no regret medicine in the world, so after regretting for a while, Edla also gradually let go of regret! "Okay, let''s get to the point now!" The sturdy young man looked at Edla who was gradually calming down, took out the pen and paper, and asked seriously, "Say, your name?" Edla looked at him with disdain, but did not speak! "Well, it looks like a hard bone!" The strong young man smiled, put down the pen in his hand, then stretched out his hand and patted twice! "Flap!" With crisp applause, the door of the interrogation room was opened again! "go in!" Afterwards, a plump fat man was pushed in by two security officers! broker? Looking at the familiar fat guy who came in, Edla looked into his eyes subconsciously. At the same time, Edela''s agent also turned his attention to Edela''s body! (Agent: Why are you????) (Edra: Are you here like this?) (Agent: I should ask you this, right?) (Edra: I...I...I...) (Agent: Okay, dont hesitate, I see, from the looks of it, youve been arrested again? And this time you must have been stolen? Because I released you on bail the other day, so they Just caught me?) (Edra: (!!!-.-)Ok! ) (Agent: I knew it, you silly thing!!!) In the exchange of gazes, the agent basically judged Edlas current situation and what he would face next from Edlas gaze and his current situation! In this regard, he just one word---injustice! This time, he was obviously implicated by Edla''s scam! "sit!" The strong young man politely gestured to the agent whose hands were handcuffed. After he sat down, the strong young man smiled and asked, "You came to bail him last time... I think there should be a connection between you! At least, you should know him!" "So, for my next question, don''t you all refuse to answer me, or else, it will end badly!" Although the sturdy young man''s tone was very plain, but when he was introduced to the agent''s ears, it made his heart "cock" and his body was cold! "Yes, yes, I will answer!" The agent dared not say anything, and nodded repeatedly. "What''s his name?" The strong young man picked it up again, and then he gestured to Edla after his agent ~www.novelhall.com~ asked. "Edra!" The agent responded without hesitation. In this situation, it is obviously useless to conceal it! Both of them were arrested, what else are they hiding? What''s the use of hiding? Edla is a lone assassin, but no one will miss her, and no one will let him worry about him. It can be said to be lonely and alone. In this case, concealment is of no use except for suffering for yourself! "His age?" "38!" "His profession?" "Assassin, top assassin, nicknamed Wind Poisoner!" "Then who are his partners?" "I heard him say that he is a member of the world government!" ... In one question and answer, the agent quickly sold Edla clean, and at the same time he also revealed his information to the sturdy youth who interrogated them. When the information was almost collected, the strong young man stopped asking questions, turned to Edra, and asked, "What he said, do you have any objections?" In response, Edla stared at the sturdy young man, gritted his teeth and asked, "I want to know now, who is the **** who called to stop!!!" If it weren''t for that "stop" he wouldn''t be here! It will not be reduced to where it is today! "Oh, it is our kingdom who was responsible for tracking your intelligence personnel after you left the security post last time!" The strong young man said without paying attention! Right now, Edela has all the money, so naturally there is no way to use him to fish! Otherwise he would doubt it himself. And listening to the words of the strong young man, Edla''s brain "buzzed" and went blank! At this time, there was only one last thought left in his mind! and so... Are you **** playing with me? ? ? Chapter 966： Pit capacity Angry! Hopeless! Regret! Edera now has ten thousand negative emotions, but they are of no avail! Looking at the silver bracelet in his hand, thinking back to the words of the sturdy young man, Edla suddenly felt like he was being played, and he felt like he was humiliated! "Okay, stop this expression! Although you are an assassin, not only did you not commit any irreparable mistakes, but you also made meritorious service and knocked down the killers of the three world governments!" "When the time comes, I will give you a merit, and give you a chance to get a probation or commutation! At your age, you can come out at most 60 or 70 years old. If you make good changes in it, behave better, and then reduce it. Punishment, fifty or sixty years old is not impossible!" The sturdy young man looked at Edla''s expression, comforting. Make up the knife, right? Is this a make up? Hearing these words, Edla was embarrassed! What does it mean to have done something? Is that what he meows me to do? Is that what I did? I am an assassin! The kind of assassin who can kill! I came here to kill people, not to contribute to Saint Martin! ! ! "!" Just then, the door of the interrogation room was knocked! "Come in!" The strong young man said subconsciously. "Crack!" The next moment, the door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man who also wore security clothes walked in. "team leader!" After a salute, the middle-aged man walked to the strong young man, lowered his head, and whispered a few words! After listening to the strong young man taking a deep look at Edla, he waved his hand at the middle-aged man and said, "Okay, I understand!" The middle-aged man said nothing, he saluted again, then turned and left! "Hoo---" After he left, the strong young man sighed deeply, with a smile like a chrysanthemum on his face, and asked softly, "Brother Edla, are you interested in reducing your sentence, or even... Immunity?" ? ? ? Sentence reduction? Immunity? What demon is this doing? Edla frowned, and there was a trace of alert in my heart! There is a good saying, there must be a demon if something goes wrong! The attitude of the strong young man before is completely opposite to that of the present. If there is no problem in it, he must not believe it! However, before Edla could speak, the agent who was also handcuffed beside him seemed to have heard something good. As soon as his eyes lit up, he couldn''t wait to agree, "Interested, interested!" Well, he just heard the words you two in the words of the strong young man! "you..." Edla looked at the agent irritably, seeming to blame him for agreeing to this kind of thing privately! "I said, eldest brother! You dont look at what we are doing now, do you have the conditions to make sense? And... you know, my baby was just born last month. We have worked together for so many years, and you dont want to watch After my child is born, there is no company with my old father, right?" The agent looked at Edla and said something with affection, then the voice changed and moved with reason, "I know you are actually tired of the assassin industry all these years, and have always wanted to find a place. Stay in seclusion, find a wife to live your life, have a child to inherit from your family! If you were arrested like this, wouldn''t all of this be ruined?" Listening to the agent''s words, Edla''s face changed! "Oh~" Not long after, after a sigh, he nodded gently and agreed! As an orphan, a lone assassin, there is no organization behind him, and he is not threatened by anyone. He is not like those organized assassins, who are tightly bound by the organization by various means and cannot do things that betray the organization! In addition, he really cherishes his life very much, so... he agreed! "The two made a right choice!" The strong young man said with a smile. "What do you want me to do?" Edla asked with a calm face after thinking about it. He does not believe that the strong youth will reduce his sentence for no reason, or even exempt him! "smart" After a compliment, the strong young man said seriously, "That''s it... We are above, we value your ability and want you to continue in the city, just like before, looking for the cooperation of those who came to assassinate Shiro Katori !" value my ability? Are you laughing at me? Really, right? I was caught twice in St. Martin, and it was worse than the other, saying that I value my ability? Ha ha! Who flicker? Edla looked at the sturdy young man and showed the look of you teasing me. Upon seeing this, the strong young man touched his nose in embarrassment and smirked, and then honestly said, "Well, in fact, it is to value your ability to pit not only yourself, but also the powerful ability of your teammates! Want you to be The city continues to look for people like the people of the world government that you worked with before, and then pit them!" That''s right! I''ll just say how do you value my ability! Turns out to value my pit ability! Thinking, Edla, who was inexplicably proud of her heart, nodded in satisfaction, suddenly his face became stiff, and he reacted! Alas, no! What is pit ability? What does it mean to not only pit yourself, but also the powerful ability of teammates? This Nima is humiliating me, right? Really, right? Thinking about it, Edla didn''t dare to say anything. He could only stare at the sturdy young man with wide eyes, trying to kill the irritating **** in front of him with his eyes. "Papa!" At this time, the strong young man raised his hand and patted twice! "Kakkaka!" With the sound of chain collision, several security guards pressed the dead Augustines who were locked by special chains and walked in! "Asshole!!!" When they saw Edera, the three of Augustus became excited. After shouting in unison, they tried to break free from the control of several security officers and rushed towards Edera! Simply! A few security officers pressed their tall people, and the iron chain that locked the three of them was also specially made, limiting the power of the three of them, so in the end the three of them still did not break free! "Asshole, look what you did? You **** assassin, your hands tremble at a critical moment? My old lady XX you XX..." To Edla, Lainna lost her mind and couldn''t help but burst. A series of foul language! She had thought about many experiences of being arrested or killed, but before doing this mission, she never thought that her assassin career would fall into this kind of thing, in this case! turned out to be shaken by the "owner" and fell down! Besides her, the other two people, Augustus and Hagens were not getting any better, they were all swearing at Edla! Well, they never thought that they would fall into this kind of cheating situation in their lives! However, UU reading www.uukanshu.com sturdy young man did not pay attention to the three people''s yelling curses, but looked at Edla with a smile and said, "After all, there is no basis for mutual trust between us, so... .I hope you can kill these three!" "As long as the people of these three world governments die, you can get a trace of our trust. This time, even the chance of exemption is yours!" Talking, the strong young man stood up, took out a revolver from his waist, put it on the table, and then stepped forward again, opening the handcuffs in Edla''s hand! "Now, the right to choose what to do is up to you!" After speaking, the strong young man greeted all the security officers in the room and walked out the door! the other side! After Edra looked at the revolver on the table in front of him, he suddenly raised his head, looked at the strong young man, and asked hesitantly, "Wait, can you tell me... what is your name?" "Jason! Pendragon Jason!" Jason did not stop or turn his head, and continued walking with all the security officers, but his voice faintly passed into Edla''s ears. in! And shortly after Jason left, three gunshots suddenly sounded in the interrogation room! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 967： Force and skill The Tower of Trial! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Accompanied by a fierce collision, two invisible figures fought fiercely in a desert with a blazing sun. The aftermath of the battle swept out from the meeting point of the two silhouettes wave after wave with the sound of collision, causing yellow sand in the sky! "boom!" Suddenly, one of the two figures seemed to have seized the opportunity and blasted the other figure from the air into the desert, causing a huge pit 100 meters deep to appear in the desert that was already full of mess. ! At this time, a clear and sweet voice also rang in due course, "Congratulations, master for clearing the level!" "Huhhhhh~" The tired and temperless Arthur panted violently, wiped off the sweat on his forehead that could almost fill a cup, and replied weakly, "Don''t... congratulations..., send me. .. get out... now!" "Good host!" The crisp and sweet voice sounded again! soon! Arthur''s consciousness returned to his body. "Huh huh!" After subconsciously gasping for two times, he realized that his state had returned to the best Arthur, and his breathing eased! "The eighth level of the general level is finally cleared!" Arthur sighed, and a smile appeared on his face involuntarily. When he got the Sun Lion form, Arthur still somewhat overestimated his strength! He originally thought that with the blessing of the sun lion form, he could get through the eight or nine levels of the general level of the tower of trial, but in fact it was a bit difficult to fight on the eighth level! However, he is quite satisfied with his own strength! Whether the strength of the eighth-level general of the Tower of Trial can make him invincible in this world, he doesn''t know, but at least it is certain that those with names and surnames in the world, who have collected information, cannot beat him! Of course, this refers to heads-up, if it is a group fight, then forget it! "Now my strength has reached a bottleneck again! There is basically no room for upgrading in physical skills, and the potential of the body has been completely released! In other words, the next thing to be developed is the fruit ability!" Ya Se murmured, and began to figure it out! Among his fruit abilities, the Thunder Fruit is in the third stage, and the Mumu Fruit is at the peak of the second stage, just a bit short of reaching the third stage! It stands to reason that what he wants to develop next should be Mumu Fruit, because Mumu Fruit is the closest to the third stage! However, after thinking about it, Arthur gave up the idea! no way! No thoughts! If it is the fruit of thunder and lightning, it would be nice to say that as a person who travels from a place full of electricity in the world, he knows some knowledge about thunder and lightning, so it is relatively simple to develop. But what about wood... As long as you are not studying agriculture, who would know this? "Wait, that''s not right! You don''t have to develop fruit to improve your strength! It''s okay to develop fruit moves!" Arthur patted his head and suddenly felt that he had entered a misunderstanding! It is not necessary to develop the fruit to enhance the strength, the development of the move is the same! This is like a boxer! Improving physical fitness can certainly enhance the strength of a boxer, but boxing skills can also enhance the strength of a boxer! The two are just in different directions, the result is the same, both can improve the boxer''s strength! To put it plainly, one is power and the other is skill! "It''s just...what new move should I develop?" Arthur murmured hesitantly. So far, he has developed all the moves that have memories in his mind, whether it is anime, manga, or TV or movie, he has developed it! can''t be developed, basically can''t be developed! So, if he wants to develop new moves, he must think about it this time! "Go back first, I think the new move is definitely not something that can be done in a day or two. Go back and talk about it!" Arthur thought for a long time and still had no clue, so he asked Celia to send him out of the tower of trial! New moves are not meant to be developed as you want, nor is it to say that you can get some devil fruit abilities with different shapes, even if you develop new moves. However, after careful consideration and many tests to prove that it has practical value, it can be regarded as the real development of new moves! And all of this undoubtedly takes a long time, so Arthur decided to leave the tower of trial first, and then think about it slowly! --- study room! "See Your Majesty!" After returning to the study, Dewen, the head of the intelligence department, received the news and came to the study. "What''s the matter?" Arthur looked at him and asked curiously. "It''s like this..." German said briefly about Edera! "Puffy~hahaha!" After listening, Arthur couldn''t help but laughed, and said, "I didn''t expect this assassin to be so unlucky! Last time I went to explore the terrain, I was caught by the security team before I found it!" "This time it''s even more amazing! I actually pit myself, and even sent the three killers of the world government to hell. What a **** talent!" As he spoke, Arthur changed his voice and smiled, "Okay, I know, so be it! Do what you want!" "In addition, I have something to report!" Devin said, and began to talk about the current situation of Luffy and his party! After finishing the Dragon Pirates group, and successfully recruiting a new crew member...that is, after Nami, Luffy and his party rushed from Cocosia Village to Rogge Town! Well, actually, much slower than the original! The original work of arrived in just a few days, and now at least ten days have passed! The main reason for this is the hat on Luffy''s head! Good things collectors, after knowing that the hat is Rogers straw hat, the bounty for the hat has risen all the way, from the original several million to the price of 30 million! 30 million! This is not a small amount. For ordinary people, they may not be able to earn so much money in a lifetime, so Luffy and his team are not unexpectedly blocked! Bounty hunters, pirates, gangsters, farmers, fishermen, etc., as long as there are people along the way, as long as they meet them, almost no one will not reach out, try to stop them or steal that hat! And this, Luffy and his party are also very helpless! The bounty of the straw hat is different from the bounty of the pirates. It can''t deter people at all. In addition, Luffy itself is the kind of kind people. For ordinary people such as farmers and fishermen who try to steal and **** the straw hat, because of the road Fei couldn''t bear to make cruel hands, so he let them go! And because of his actions, more people are conceived with different thoughts! can''t die anyway, why not try to steal or steal it? There is no punishment for failure, and you will not worry about success for a lifetime! With this thought, more and more people came to rob Luffy and his party! Because of this ~www.novelhall.com~Luffy and his group are also slower and slower along the way! Besides, they also have big problems now... They dare not stop the ship for supplies! The ship that wanted to **** Luffys hat because of a slip of smoke behind his ass! Among them, some ship owners saw the opportunity and started to use this to make money. After charging a certain ship fee, they drove the ship, pulled the people in the ship, and followed Luffy''s group! "Okay! I can only say that it is indeed Luffy!" After listening to German''s return, Arthur saw the German handed it over. The intelligence personnel filmed on the spot about Luffy and his party following the smokeboat. The scene showed a dumbfounding expression! He never expected that after he changed the plot, Luffy had no rewards, and as a result, his hat had a reward. and it''s exactly the same as his rewards during this period in the original book! is thirty million! "Okay, I see, you can go down first!" After a while, Arthur waved his hand and told Devon to leave! And shortly after Devon left, Arthur fell into thought again! "Well, continue to want to develop new moves..." As he said, Arthur muttered to himself and said, "How to develop new moves... Or try the ability to fuse two devil fruits!?" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 968： Everything has electromagnetic waves Fusion Devil Fruit Ability! Arthur has never seen this kind of thing in this world, never even heard it! And he has never done it himself! When he used the power of the Devil Fruit, one item was the wooden fruit, and the thunder fruit returned to the thunder fruit. The two have been used together, and the two have been combined, but they have never been combined! In other words, the ability to integrate Devil Fruit is a blank area in history. However, Arthur can be sure that this is a difficult thing! Especially Mumu Fruit and Thunder Fruit! These two fruits themselves are a bit restrained-the wood is insulated! With a little restraint, if you want to combine the wood fruits and the thunder fruits, it can even be said to be a fantasy. But I dont know why, but from the bottom of his heart, Arthur has a voice telling him that these two fruits can be combined, but he has not found the key point! trust yourself! This is Arthur''s subconscious decision! Although it seemed difficult, he decided to try it! Well, anyway, he doesn''t have any direction to develop fruit moves, and he doesn''t have any direction to develop fruit, so it''s not bad to try, the big deal is to fail! "But where do you start?" This was Arthur''s first thought after making the decision! And after this problem appeared, Arthur also quickly had an idea---common ground! Before, Arthur used the combination of thunder fruit and seeing and hearing domineering to create something like the heart net, and in this process, the reason why Arthur was able to succeed was largely due to the fact that he was always looking for common ground! And in the end, it was precisely because he found the common ground of seeing and hearing the domineering and thunderous fruits that he succeeded! Take this as a lesson, if you want to combine the thunder fruit and the wood fruit, you must first find their common ground "Just... what do they have in common?" Arthur murmured, lost in thought! After thinking about it for a long time, Arthur still did not think of the common ground between Mumu Fruit and Devil Fruit! Regardless of the form, quality, manner of expression or anything else, as far as Arthur currently understands, there is nothing in common, or even any similarities! Of course, if you insist, the only thing they have in common is that they are all devil fruits. The other types of devil fruits are different! "Wait... it''s all devil fruits!?" As he said, there was a flash of inspiration in Arthur''s mind, and it seemed that he had caught a trace of inspiration, but when he was going to get to the bottom and find out what the inspiration was, he couldn''t remember what inspiration it was! "It''s all devil fruits... all demons... all... all..." Arthur murmured repeatedly, closing his eyes and thinking deeply. At the same time, his face is tangled! After thinking about it for about a long time, Arthur, who had still found nothing, opened his eyes, rubbed his temples a little irritably, and said in a low voice, "What the **** is it? My head is about to explode!" and many more! Explosion...nuclear bomb...radiation! Radiation! correct! is radiation! Thinking about it, Arthur''s eyes brightened up! He remembers that he once saw such a piece of content that talked about radiation. All objects in nature, as long as the temperature is above the absolute temperature of zero degrees, that is, above -273.15 degrees Celsius, they will constantly transmit heat outward in the form of electromagnetic waves and particles. This way of transmitting energy is called radiation. In other words, everything in this world is radiated, that is, electromagnetic waves! Mumu Fruit and Xianglei Fruit are no exception. They both carry radiation and electromagnetic waves! Of course, this kind of radiation is different from nuclear radiation, it is harmless! However, the point of this sentence is not here, but the root of radiation, that is, electromagnetic waves! The thunder fruit has radiation and electromagnetic waves! There are electromagnetic waves... well, electromagnetic waves are electromagnetic waves! Round up, that is, the fruit of thunder is equal to electromagnetic waves! Well, this seems a little joke, but Arthur can do it now! Before, Arthur had used electromagnetic attack skills---super electromagnetic gun! Although the use of electromagnetism in this move is a bit rude, but you know from the name, it also involves electromagnetism! After the Thunder Fruit entered the third stage, Arthur''s ability to control the Thunder Fruit went to a higher level. Not only could he use the Super Electromagnetic Cannon, he could also use the Thunder Fruit to perform some extremely detailed operations. Like the thunder and lightning released from the fruit of the thunder, it is converted into electromagnetic waves! Of course, this process takes a long time and Arthur''s concentration is needed, but in general it can be done! Based on this, Arthur felt that the electromagnetic waves produced by the Thunder Fruit could be used as the common ground between the Wood Fruit and the Thunder Fruit! "Now I have found the common ground. They all transmit heat outward in the form of electromagnetic waves, and they are all radiation, but how do they fuse?" Arthur frowned, and another question arose! The common ground is found, but the problem is that I cant figure out how to integrate it! The only thing Arthur is sure is that electromagnetic waves must be present during this process! "Why don''t you find a place to try? If you think so, I can''t seem to think of it!" After Arthur said to himself, he made a decision soon in his heart! Find a place to try! Guang himself is thinking about it here. Obviously it is not a way. After all, there is no experiment, no matter what he thinks up, it is impossible to determine whether it will succeed. What if it succeeds? With this mentality, Arthur finally took someone to a school in the suburbs! Although experiments can be done in the city or in the palace, Arthur habitually places the experiment site on a school in the suburbs. Well, there is a saying that is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case! Although Arthur is certain that his experiment should not go wrong~www.novelhall.com~ but what if? So he came to the schoolyard in the suburbs! Here, no matter what you encounter, what damage it causes, or what loss it causes, how much forest is destroyed, dont worry, because there is no one around! "Hoo---" Feeling the fresh air brought by the surrounding trees, Arthur first took a deep breath, then spit it out, adjusting his mentality. "Cracking!" Then, there was a burst of electricity from Arthur. "Lets experiment!" thought to himself, Arthur began to carefully control the lightning on his body. Bright! Slightly bright! dim! eventually disappeared into nothing! This is the process by which Arthur controls the Thunder Fruit to convert lightning into electromagnetic waves! At this moment, although the lightning on his body has disappeared, but he feels an invisible force that can be controlled by him! Electromagnetic waves! After such a word flashed in his mind, Arthur waved his hand, summoned a piece of wood, and then began to experiment... Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 969： Interesting trick There is still a big gap between reality and ideals! Although I have found the so-called common ground, and even use the power of the fruit to make use of this common ground, it is still too difficult to combine the two fruit powers! For several days, in constant experimentation, Arthur still failed to combine the two fruit abilities! However, although not combined, he has developed a lot of interesting moves that combine the two! For example, two closed wooden boxes are made from wooden fruits, and then people enter the wooden boxes. The wooden boxes enter the sea water, and then use the thunder fruit to electrolyze the water to produce oxygen. In this way, a disguised form is produced. A simple submarine, allowing him to move freely in the water! For example, create a hollow wooden ball, and then inject a lot of lightning into it to create a lightning bomb! These moves are very interesting, but they are only interesting moves. They are the byproducts of his research on the combination of two devil fruits. They have not greatly improved Arthur''s actual combat power. "Electromagnetic waves can already contact the summoned wood, but there seems to be something in the middle to combine it with the thunder fruit...what is the difference?" Arthur experimented and thought! However, after thinking for a long time, Arthur still did not come up with any answer! After all, he is not a scientist, nor an expert in electromagnetic waves! "It would be great if there is a thinking potion! Not only can it be able to push the development of Mumu Fruit, it should be very simple to think about it!" Arthur, who could not think of the answer, suddenly missed the thinking potion! But after looking at the over 40 million prestige points on the prestige panel, Arthur will immediately miss the thrown head! Thinking Potion can only be drawn in a 100 million-level lottery. Although his prestige of more than 40 million is not a lot, it is absolutely impossible to draw a BUG thing like Thinking Potion! "Oh~ let''s do an honest experiment!" In the end, Arthur can only honestly continue to experiment with the combination of the two fruits! However, at this moment, there is such a different thought in his heart! More than 40 million prestige... Seems like we can make a wave! ? ---- Time has come to the evening! At this time, the city of St. Martin is quaint and noble under the setting sun, just like a castle standing in the wind and rain, with a history of hundreds of years, full of history! Arthur, who still has no progress in the experiment, wandered the streets of this city with a mask! In the past, Arthur didnt need to wear a mask when strolling on the streets of St. Martin, but as St. Martin became the capital of the entire West Sea, not only did the city expand again and again, the surrounding towns were incorporated into the city, and more There is an influx of people from all over the Xihai! Until today, the resident population in the city of Saint Martin has reached several million! With so many people, he, as a king, would inevitably cause some confusion if he appeared on the street, so he chose to wear a mask! But, Arthur still wants to miss it! Because of Katori Shiro''s affairs during this period, he issued an order to alert all the police stations in the city, patrol everywhere, and cooperate with passerby, the intelligence department, to pick out the spies! Because of this, the security guards on patrol will subconsciously go up and check for some strangely dressed people! Masked people like Arthur are the focus of their investigation. Therefore... Arthur was unsurprisingly checked! The two security guards who were patrolling saw Arthur, a masked man, stepped forward and stopped him! "Stop, please take off the mask! If you have an ID card, please also take it out. If you are a tourist, if you have a tour guide, tell me your tour guide''s name and contact information. There is no trouble for the tour guide to register your name and contact information. !" One of the security officers said skillfully. Hearing the words, Arthur showed a dumbfounded expression! Ok... One of his dignified kings has been investigated! But thinking about it as if it was his own order, Arthur could only take three points of helplessness, unmasking the mask, and revealing his true face in front of the two security officers! "Your Majesty..." When the two security officers looked at them, they became excited! As a security officer, the faces of some important people in the city must be known. The main reason is to avoid offending people, and the second is to prevent important people from encountering this kind of thing, and then looking for public trouble! Therefore, the security officers knew Arthur! "Shh---" Seeing the two security guards knowing himself, Arthur put his finger between his mouth and blew a little bit to signal them not to show up. Then he put on the mask and stretched out his hand to pat the shoulders of the two security guards. Smiled, "Okay, good job! Go on with your mission!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The two security guards were very excited and bowed a salute! However, Arthur didn''t say anything, just waved his hand and left straight away! "This is the first time I have been so close to your Majesty, which is really exciting!" "Yes! Although I have seen it from a distance a few times when performing missions in the past, this is the first time I have seen you so close!" "I have heard that your Majesty likes to visit the city of Saint Martin in private. I have never seen it before. I didn''t expect to see it today!" "Your Majesty even talked to us, patted us on the shoulder, and praised us for what we did well... I can blow this for a lifetime!" "I can blow for a lifetime!" ... Amidst the discussion of the two security officers, Arthur''s figure drifted away! the other side! Arthur was walking around~www.novelhall.com~ and came to a crowded store! spicy chrysanthemum hot pot restaurant! "It''s been a long time since I have eaten the hot pot in this store, let''s go in and eat!" Arthur thought to himself as he looked at the store! Immediately, he skipped the crowd who was queuing and went straight to the door of the store! After showing a golden card to the waiter at the door, Arthur was enthusiastically welcomed into the shop and came to a box on the second floor by the street! "Fat cow, hairy belly, lettuce, bean sprouts, duck blood, sea king blood, sea king meat, fried crispy meat..." After Arthur reported a series of dishes, he ordered a bottle of Bing Fat House Happy Water. Let the waiter go down! "Grumbling!" Soon, the spicy and rich soup base and various dishes were served! "Well, not bad, it still tastes like this!" Arthur looked at the street downstairs, eating the hot pot with the atmosphere of the people coming and going. But looking at it, he suddenly saw a figure, but his pupils shrank suddenly! "Why did he appear here... At this time, shouldn''t he be chasing that person in the Great Channel?" Arthur frowned slightly and couldn''t help muttering. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 970： Ace Orange cowboy hat! There are freckles on the face! with a skeleton chain! naked upper body! has a tattoo on the back! is wearing big shorts! Big head leather boots under the feet! This is not a street slip... Uh, this is not who Ace is? Although Arthur didn''t have much contact with Ace, but when he was with Luffy, he occasionally met him, and he had watched anime, so he was fairly familiar with Ace! But I am surprised because of familiarity! How could Ace appear in Xihai? According to the original plot, the current Ace should be chasing Blackbeard in the Great Channel! Thinking about it, Arthur still shouted at Ace below and said, "Ace!" Ok? Hearing someone calling his name, Ace subconsciously followed the voice and looked over, and after seeing Arthur''s face on the second floor, he was a little confused---who is this person? He felt that Arthur was a little familiar, but after a closer look, he couldn''t tell the name of Arthur! After thinking for a while, Ace still couldn''t recognize Arthur, smiled at Arthur, and after saying hello, he was ready to leave! "Ace, come up and have a meal together?" At this time, Arthur''s voice came into Ace''s ears in a timely manner! take me Out to eat? Ace hesitated, some dont know whether to go! "Gu~" At this time, the voice from his stomach made the decision for him! "This... okay!" Ace hesitated for a while, nodded and agreed. In a while! Ace came to the box on the second floor! "Sit!" After Arthur made a please gesture, he ordered the waiter waiting outside the box, "Bring another pair of chopsticks!" "Yes!" The waiter respectfully agreed, then turned and left! After he turned and left, Ace suddenly asked a little embarrassedly, "Well... can you ask me if you really are?" "you forgot?" Arthur looked at him with a faint smile, and said, "Then let me remind you... Luffy!" Luffy? After a trace of confusion flashed in Ace''s eyes, a flash of inspiration suddenly flashed and he reacted! He thought about who Arthur is! "Are you the Luffy...uncle?" Ace asked uncertainly. Arthur led Luffy to play with them, and he also met Arthur. But that was ten years ago after all! Ten years have made his memory a little fuzzy, so while he remembered who Arthur was, he couldn''t confirm Arthur''s identity. That''s why he asked! "That''s right!" After Arthur smiled and said, the waiter happened to bring the tableware in, so he greeted Ace, and said, "Come on, eat something first, and talk while eating!" "Okay!" After Ace nodded, he didn''t refuse, picked up the chopsticks and ate! Upon seeing this, Arthur took a chopsticks of crispy meat, and while eating, he asked intentionally or unintentionally, "By the way, Ace, I heard Luffy say you are not going to sea? Why did you come to Xihai?" "Because of being alone!" Ace did not hesitate, and directly said the reason, and said, "There is a guy who betrayed our sea...our power has caused us a lot of losses, so I am hunting down. he!" Originally, he wanted to talk about the Pirates, but when he thought he didnt know what Arthur did, he changed his mouth temporarily! He was afraid that Arthur was the kind of force that had enemies with the pirates, or looked down upon the pirates! But the next moment, Arthur''s words shocked him! "Blackbeard Titch?" Arthur asked indifferently while eating. Ace blurted out, and said in shock, "How do you know?" "The White Beard Pirates is one of the strongest pirates in the world. Regarding the White Beard Pirates, my kingdom also pays attention to it, so I know that Blackbeard Titch is being chased by the White Beard Pirates recently. Kill, I know you are the captain of the third team of the White Beard Pirates!" Arthur shrugged and said indifferently. Because the undercover agent sent by Arthur became the captain of the second team, after joining the Whitebeard Pirates, Ace became the captain of the third team, and the other captains also dropped by one place according to the original situation! was the original captain of the third team, and became the captain of the fourth team, and the captain of the fourth team became the captain of the fifth team! "It turned out to be like this!" After Ace responded subconsciously, he suddenly reacted and looked at Arthur with wide-eyed eyes, and said, "Wait, your kingdom? Are you..." Arthur didn''t answer directly, only the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he nodded slightly pretending to be. "This...this...this is incredible!" Ace said incoherently, but couldn''t help but recall the first time I met Arthur. When Arthur took Luffy to meet him at that time, although he looked handsome, there was nothing surprising, but what he never expected was that meeting Arthur again gave him such a big surprise. ! "No wonder! When I first saw the news about Xihai, about your photos, and your name, I felt a little familiar, it turned out to be you!" Ace couldn''t help sighing. Arthur shrugged indifferently, and again stretched out the chopsticks to hold a chopsticks fat cow, hot, dipped in some dipping sauce and eaten, then asked casually, "Why did Blackbeard Titch come to Xihai?" Rather than surprise Ace, what Arthur is most concerned about now is why Blackbeard Titch is here! You must know that according to the original plot, Titch should now be in the Great Channel, planning Ace, planning Qiwuhai, and planning a war on the top! "This...I don''t know either!" Ace frowned and told the truth. "Do you need my help?" Arthur raised his brows and asked. He is not very kind to help, but wants to see what Blackbeard Titch is going to do~www.novelhall.com~ he doesn''t play the card according to the original routine! "It''s still not troublesome!" A heartbeat flashed in Ace''s eyes, but then he shook his head and refused! His character is to pay attention to etiquette, he doesn''t like to trouble others, and he knows that Titch is an unscrupulous person, if Arthur''s people help, maybe a lot of people will die by then. So, he refused! Well, the last thing he wants is that innocent people die because of him! "In that case, I don''t send anyone to help. I will only let the person below who happened to see the black beard report. Then I will tell you, you go find him!" Arthur thought for a while. "This... okay!" After hesitating for a moment, Ace nodded. Although he doesn''t want Arthur to send someone to help him, for fear of innocent people, if someone who happens to see Titch tells him Titch''s position, then he won''t refuse! "Okay, let''s eat first! Tic''s affairs will probably not be dealt with in a short while, let''s eat something first! This spicy chrysanthemum hot pot is a must-eat restaurant in our kingdom, come and eat more!" See Ai Sie agreed, and Arthur greeted Ace to eat. "Let''s let Devin go find someone to see where Titch is, and then send two people to watch, so that Titch will not hurt ordinary people in the kingdom!" Arthur ate with Ace, Secretly thought to one side. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 971： A prelude to the war "Cool Notes from Novels on the One Piece King ( Find the latest chapter! After a meal, it can be regarded as a host of joy! Ace ate happily, and Arthur ate well too! And after eating, Arthur also helped Ace arrange a hotel! "This...isn''t it?" In response, Ace scratched his head, a bit embarrassed! He thought Arthur was too enthusiastic! "It''s okay! It''s just a small matter!" Arthur waved his hand and said indifferently. "okay then!" Listening to Arthur''s words, Ace can only accept it! After Ace stayed in, Arthur returned to the palace and called Devin non-stop. "See your Majesty!" German bowed respectfully. "It''s like this..." After briefly talking about Ace, Arthur said solemnly, "Now let your people find Blackbeard, don''t let him mess in the kingdom!" "Understand!" Devin nodded without hesitation. "Well, let''s go down first!" Arthur waved his hand. "Ok!" After giving another salute, Devin turned and left! --- Within two days, there was news in German! "What? Are you being tricked?" Arthur couldn''t help but listened to the news reported by German. "Yes!" After a serious nod, Devin explained, "According to the investigation of the intelligence personnel below, Blackbeard Titch did come to the West Sea, but he left after a short time and returned to the Great Channel!" "Based on this analysis, the intelligence personnel below believe that Blackbeard Titch was to throw off Huoquan Ace, so he swung around in the West Sea and misled Huoquan Ace!" To get rid of Ace? Listening to this, Arthur couldn''t help but frowned! Why did Blackbeard Titch throw away Ace? Afraid of him? impossible! Titch was able to cause damage to Shanks back then, and after so many years, coupled with the dark fruit, now Titch has at least the top level of the lieutenant general, and may even have the strength of the general level! And Ace? Although the talent is also very strong, after all, the development time is too short. For now, at most the strength of the major general to the lieutenant general level! No matter how you look at it, it is impossible for Tic to be afraid of Ace! "So you are calculating Ace?" Arthur thought, took out the notebook with the original plot from the portable space, and looked at it! Unfortunately, after reading it several times, Arthur did not see a detailed record of this incident! Of course, this is also normal! After all, the protagonist is Luffy! Although Ace also has a role, as a supporting role, it is certainly not so detailed, and some details will not be explained! However, Arthur also gained something different from what he had thought before! "It turns out that during this time, Tic wanted the position of Qiwuhai, and it was not his original plan to capture Ace. His original plan was to invite Ace to join his pirate group!" Arthur murmured. Arthur thought that Titch caught Ace for the sake of Qiwukai in the first place, but from what he recorded, Titch did not catch Ace for the sake of becoming Qiwukai, but for Qiwukai. Prepare to defeat the big pirates who bounties over 100 million dollars! Ace was an accident to be precise! He originally wanted to recruit Ace, but Ace was ignorant and refused his solicitation, so he handed Ace to the world government in exchange for Qiwuhai''s qualifications! And this has become the fuse of the top war! Thinking about it, Arthur thought of a possibility, "Then now Titch has thrown away Ace, in order to free himself a little time, start the layout, prepare to hunt down the pirates over 100 million, and board the position of Qiwuhai. Huh?" But after thinking about it, Arthur thought of something different again, "Wait, I remember that Titch also went to Push City Robber Prison next time, and found some partners, maybe he is now calculating Push City!" 168 Library "But, anyway, Ace was tricked, for sure!" As Arthur thought to himself, he waved his hand to Devin and said, "Okay, I see, you go down first!" "Yes!" After German nodded. Turn around and drive! And Arthur didn''t stay in the study too much. After Devin left, he also left the study and went out of the palace directly to the hotel to find Ace! "Ace, I have bad news for you!" Arthur looked at Ace and said sternly. "bad news?" Ace raised his brows and couldn''t help asking, "What bad news? Is it about Titch?" The news that can be related to him in St. Martin is only Titch''s! "Ok!" After Arthur nodded, he said solemnly, "You have been fooled!" Been tricked? Ace looked at Arthur in a daze, pointed at himself, and said, "Am I being tricked?" "Ok!" Arthur nodded again and said, "According to our kingdom''s intelligence personnel, Blackbeard Titch did come to St. Martin, but he just walked around and showed his face before leaving!" As he said, Arthur changed his voice and said, "From this point of view, I think he did this to get rid of you!" Ace listened, but didn''t doubt Arthur''s statement, because Arthur didn''t have to lie to him, but he was still not angry! Although he has a good temper, he is being played like this, especially by the enemy, even if he has a good temper, his mood will not get better! "Asshole! Being caught by me, I will definitely teach him a lesson!" Ace gritted his teeth and cursed, but he ignored the others and jumped directly from the hotel window! "Uncle Arthur, thank you for your hospitality these days, I have to leave beforehand!" In the middle of the air, Ace pressed her cowboy hat to avoid the hat flying, and did not forget to give Arthur an explanation. "boom!" Later, after landing on the street, he couldn''t wait to rush to the port! "This way, I''m afraid that the next meeting will be your death date!" Arthur looked at Ace''s departure and couldn''t help shook his head. Arthur knew that once Ace went like this, the top war would happen! However, he also has no heart to stop! After all, this matter is good for Saint Martin! Not only can it consume the strength of the navy, but it also allows Aiden, who has been lurking in the Whitebeard Pirates, to cooperate with Tsunade to swallow the Whitebeard Pirates without the white beard! It can be said to be a good thing for nothing! As for Ace calling him uncle... These days, is it impossible to help him if he is more intimate? He is not Ace''s godfather. The two parties are just acquaintances, at best a little more familiar than strangers, not even friends, and he won''t let Arthur do anything to harm his own interests! "But... the matter of topping the war, you can get in! Well, although the navy used to top the war has lost, but there is not much loss, this is not good!" Arthur murmured, "At that time, when Ace is arrested, I will announce Ace''s identity! In this way, Roger''s old subordinates will get news, but at least some will come!" One of the main reasons why the Navy did not lose much in the war at the top was that the news that Ace was Roger''s son came out too late! It was announced during the live broadcast! And just such a little time~www.novelhall.com~ Let alone Roger''s old subordinates, even Luffy almost missed it! Of course, Arthur also understood why the news spread so late! The purpose of the navy is to target the White Beard, not the Roger Remnant Party. If the news comes early... hehe! Those Roger remnants were not easy to provoke back then, and many of them are still alive now at the general level! If even the Roger Remnant Party joined the war, the Navy would really have a big deal! But because of this, Arthur is going to reveal the news in advance, making things "interesting" and making the Navy lose a little bit more! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the prelude to the war at the top of Chapter 972), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 972： 1 wave "Cool Notes from Novels on the One Piece King ( Find the latest chapter! After Ace left, Arthur was not idle either! In addition to continuing to study the fusion of the two devil fruits, Arthur is also preparing to make a wave! Arthur, who hadn''t drawn a lottery for a long time, looked at the prestige of more than 40 million on the panel, and felt a little itchy! "Don''t draw separately, forty million will come directly to four ten consecutive draws, and keep a fraction!" Arthur thought in his heart, summoning the panel! "call---" Then, after taking a deep breath, Arthur, who had burned incense and worshiped the gods and Buddhas, directly pressed the million-level ten-draw four times! [Congratulations on obtaining the Life Extension Potion] [Congratulations on getting a dozen of giant potions] [Congratulations on obtaining the Life Extension Potion] ... [Congratulations on getting the Nohara family] ... [Congratulations on getting the frozen bird (egg)] ... [Congratulations on getting the solar fixed-point portal (group)] ... [Congratulations on getting a dozen of potions for life extension] ... [Congratulations on getting a solar notebook] ... [Congratulations on getting a beautiful tuna] ... so so! Looking at the things in this row, Arthur started to figure it out in his heart! The life extension medicine didn''t say it! Just need! It was also the most drawn. In addition to fifteen bottles, there were a dozen or twelve bottles, for a total of 27 bottles! Just alleviated San Martine''s demand for life extension medicine! The giant''s potion did not say! Chicken ribs! Draw nine times, one dozen at a time, a total of 108 bottles! But Arthur threw the thing next to him without even looking! "Go to Huyou Huyou mother-in-law again when you have time, and sell everything to her, otherwise it will take up a bit of space!" Arthur thought, after qualifying the giant''s potion, he looked at another thing! The Nohara family! This is the thing that Arthur doesn''t understand the most! And it''s not directly summoned like other things, but stored in the panel! "The Nohara family... always feel that this name is a bit familiar!" Arthur murmured, opening the attributes and looking at it! Nohara Family [Introduction: After using it, you can summon four people and one beast including Nohara Shinnosuke, Nohara Hiroshi, Nohara Miya, Nohara sunflower, and Xiaobai! Can inadvertently solve some troubles for the host! [Note: After being summoned, it will not appear directly in front of the host, but will quietly merge into the city of Saint Martin and become a family in the city! "It turned out to be him!" Looking at this introduction, Arthur couldn''t help but think of the image of a colorful potato imp, and finally remembered who the Nohara family is! The Nohara family comes from a bad children''s anime---crayon Shin-Chan! And the protagonist of this anime is not someone else, it is Nohara Shinnosuke from the Nohara family! A perverted five-year-old kid! Not only likes to read bad magazines, but also often makes some perverted actions, such as showing his ass, walking the birds in the street, etc., but besides that, he also often saves the kingdom, saves the world, defeats monsters, travels to aliens, travels through time and space. Wait, it can be described as an out-and-out abnormality! And it is worth mentioning that he is just like Momanosuke! However, unlike Momanosuke, Nohara Shinnosuke is a polite color, a cute color, and he will not deliberately take advantage of my lady! And Momanosuke is taking advantage of his age to take advantage of the look openly, the look that makes people want to kill him! "But... inadvertently solve some trouble for the host?" Looking at this, Arthur recalled the affairs of the Nohara family, and suddenly felt a burst of dumbfounding! Let the Nohara family solve the trouble? Do not make jokes! Love books Although it will be resolved in the end, the process is definitely a whirlwind! However, after thinking about it, Arthur used it directly! Don''t care if you don''t know how to jump. Anyway, the trouble is solved in the end, right? "It doesn''t feel anything!" After Arthur used the things, he didn''t feel anything strange about Arthur. After such a thought flashed through his mind, he didn''t care, so he continued to look down! Frozen Bird (Egg) As soon as this Arthur saw, he didn''t even open the attributes, he understood what it was! Among the Pokmon, the egg of a frozen bird, one of the three holy birds! And when he opened the attributes, it was exactly the frozen bird''s egg as he thought! Among them, the incubation conditions are also quite simple, as long as it is placed in an environment below ten degrees, it can be incubated in just one month! Nothing to say! As a divine beast, the combat power after maturity is still considerable, and Arthur put it aside directly, ready to wait for someone to hatch in the cold storage of the palace! [Solar fixed-point portal (group)] This is often drawn, and you can understand what it is at a glance! And when Arthur opened the attributes, it was the same as before, it was an ordinary solar fixed-point portal, but not one, but ten! it works! Arthur put the thing directly in the portable space, and then continued to look at it! A dozen of Life Extension Potion No, it''s twelve bottles of life-prolonging potions! [One solar notebook] This makes Arthur''s eyes bright! Notebook! Its a computer, not a paper notebook! Thinking, Arthur opened the attributes and looked at it! [One solar notebook] [Introduction: A laptop with a 17.3-inch screen! It can be charged by solar energy for four hours, and it can be used for forty-eight hours! Contains 10,000 kinds of stand-alone games! Seeing Arthur''s eyes lit up again! He doesn''t care how big the laptop is, or whether the laptop can be charged or not, but in the end it contains 10,000 stand-alone games, so he cares! "Unexpectedly, I can still play computer games at night in my lifetime!" Arthur couldn''t help sighing. and many more! What seems to be wrong? Lifetime? Thinking, Arthur didn''t care too much, but quickly looked at the last thing! Well, he is ready to play the game after watching it! Beauty Tuna [Introduction: Fish, catch level 20, also known as Deep Sea Princess, this fish is beautiful and rare, just like a mermaid, it is a legendary fish! [Note: 7 days after it was caught, it tasted the most delicious, and after another 7 days, it would become inedible like a mermaid in a fairy tale. [Note: The fish that just died! ? ? ? what? food? Why is there such a thing as capture level? Looking at the very beautiful fish in front of him, Arthur was full of doubts for a while! But soon, the memory that emerged from the depths of his mind reminded him of what this thing was! Creatures from captives of gourmet food! "The creatures among the captives of gourmet food are delicious~www.novelhall.com~ It can even be said that they are creatures specially used for cooking. Before, I could only look at them, but I did not expect to experience it in person today! After stroking the fish, he couldn''t help but sigh. and many more! Seven days? Looking at the seven days in the panel, Arthur suddenly reacted. Eat this stuff quickly! Immediately, he didn''t care about the other things. After tidying up everything present, he quickly grabbed the fish and ran into the palace kitchen! With the notebook in hand, you can play the game anytime, but the shelf life of the fish is only seven days. If you dont eat it first, its a pity that it breaks! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 973, a wave), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 973： Potato Imp "Cool Notes from Novels on the One Piece King ( Find the latest chapter! fresh! The ultimate freshness! Beautiful tuna plus the craftsmanship of the super chef, that umami...tsk! Arthur, who ate, walked for three days in a row! Had it not been for this fish to be only this big, and there were many people eating in the palace, Arthur would have floated for a few more days! "Oh, wait! I remember that I seem to have some time to be burdened, right?" Arthur patted his head and said suddenly. Arthur, who surrendered to this unforgettable umami taste, suddenly got a sense of wit after seeing the things being eaten up, and remembered the things that would allow him to eat this umami repeatedly! But after thinking about it, he couldn''t help sighing again, "Unfortunately, the cooling of the furoshiki of time is too long, and there are many scientific experiments in line. If you want to use the furoshiki of time to restore this extreme It''s delicious, I''m afraid it will take several months to get on the top of the list!" While speaking, Arthur couldn''t help sticking out his tongue, licking his lips, aftertaste the deliciousness of the fish! When he thought of eating this thing for a few months, his painful tears almost flowed from the corner of his mouth! "Da da da!" And just as Arthur was greedy, a rush of footsteps reached his ears from far to near! Arthur, who was walking towards the study, glanced back subconsciously. But I saw Devin hurriedly running towards him! "See Your Majesty!" Devin, who was running, looked at Arthur who appeared in front of him, stopped quickly, and bowed a respectful salute! "What is so urgent?" Arthur asked curiously. "call---" Devin sighed deeply, after calming down his breath, he said with a serious face, "Your Majesty, the Nohara family you mentioned has been found!" Because the Nohara family did not directly appear in front of Arthur, he specifically ordered people to look for it yesterday! Well, don''t say what to control, but as a system producer, he at least needs to know the location, right? "I understand!" Arthur nodded, then said again, "Take me to see it!" "Yes!" Devon nodded, and made a please gesture sideways, saying, "Your Majesty please!" After speaking, he took the lead and left here! When Arthur saw this, he followed closely! --- Saint Martin In a corner of the civilian area in the east of the city! "Big sister, do you like to eat green peppers?" A potato-headed kid squinted and asked, lying on the fence of one house after another, facing the young and beautiful girl walking outside. "Hehe!" And the girl looked at this cute little devil, but she didn''t show any disgusting expression, instead she covered her mouth and smiled. Upon seeing this, the potato-headed little ghost raised his brows and his eyes lit up. When he was about to say something with a smile, a young woman in his thirties appeared behind the little ghost with a gloomy face! "boom!" After giving the little ghost a violent shudder, the young woman grabbed the little ghost''s clothes, lifted it up, and then bowed to the girl and apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!" "It''s okay!" The girl looked at this scene, she could only smile and wave her hand, indicating that it didn''t matter. After the girl left, the young woman carried the little ghost viciously and walked towards the house, and said as she walked, "Xiaoxin, how many times have I said this? Don''t lie on the fence, just pick up the strange **** the road! " "Let go of me, beautiful girl, you three-tiered belly witch! Let go of me, big **** Obasan!" Xiaoxin listened to beautiful girl''s words, but did not answer directly, but struggling to get away from the beautiful girl. Escape in your hands! "Three-layer belly old witch? Big **** Obasan?" Meiya listened, her face darkened. Immediately, she didn''t care about other things, she lifted Xiaoxin in her hand under her arm, clamped him, and then took off his pants, revealing his ass! "Snapped!" "Pop!" 53 Chinese Network "Snapped!" ... In a series of rhythmic beatings, Mei Ya cursed while beating, "I will make you a three-tiered belly witch... I will make you **** Obasan..." "Mom, mom, I was wrong, I was wrong!" Feeling the pain coming from his butt, Xiaoxin didn''t care about other things, and immediately shouted very sincerely. But even if Xiaoxin had taken care of her heart, Meiya was still a little puzzled, and after a few minutes of fierce fighting, she let go of Xiaoxin! "I''m going to cook, if you do something again, see if I''m not good to teach you a lesson!" After leaving such a ruthless word, Mei Ya turned and walked towards the house! "Obasan, then I''ll go play for a while!" Xiaoxin didn''t have a long memory, and just re-sent after playing! However, this time he was smarter, and when Mei Ya didn''t turn around to catch him, she trot and ran out of the house in a hurry! Seeing this, Meiya could only shout helplessly behind her back, "Hurry back before eating!" "Understood, Meiya!" Xiaoxin''s voice came from a distance! --- My name is Edla! A certain relationship, unfortunately home...Assassin! At this moment, Edla, who was leaning on a lamp post and drinking the canned beer he had just bought, recalled what happened in the past, and tears were almost left behind! "What kind of things are this?" After groaning and complaining in his heart, Edla also had to lift up his spirits, scanned the surroundings, looking for the next target to pit! Well, people have to bow their heads under the eaves! "Uncle...Uncle...Are you the legendary old **** critic?" At this moment, a naive voice suddenly came from Edla! When Edla followed the voice and looked over, he found a child with a potato head, pulling his trousers, asking innocently. Upon seeing this, Edla could only smile and said, "No! Uncle is just an ordinary person!" What else can he do? Is it possible to care about with a child? "But Dad said, someone who looks very old, likes to hide in a corner, and looks at the beautiful young lady on the street with wicked eyes, is an old-fashioned person!" The potato head kid continued to look naive. Said. Looks very old? A thief look? Listening to this innocent speech, Edla was in a bad mood and almost didn''t suppress his temper. What does it mean to look old? I''m only in his 30s this year, OK? It''s the time of the prime of life! A thief look? Is that thief look in Laozi''s eyes? That is clearly the look in the eyes of scrutiny! "call---" After taking a deep breath ~www.novelhall.com~, suppressing the anger in her heart, Edla continued with a strong smile, "Uncle is really not, uncle is really just an ordinary person!" "I do not believe!" After the Potato Imp looked up and down at Edla with suspicious eyes, he embraced his hands and pretended to be mature, and shook his head in response. "Where did this irritating kid come from? Where did he come from? Don''t let Lao Tzu know where he came from, or Lao Tzu would definitely kill his parents!" In this way, I don''t believe this sentence. Edla was almost angry when the first Buddha was born and the second Buddha ascended to heaven. Simply, at the last moment he suppressed his temper. At this time, the potato head kid spoke up again... In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 974 Potato Imp) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 974： Xiaoxins Pit "Cool Notes from Novels on One Piece King ( Find the latest chapter! "However, if you buy me a bottle of ice-cola...I believe you are not!" Xiaoxin said, intentionally or unintentionally turning his gaze to the shop aside, as if to signal Edla to buy him a Coke ! Upon seeing this, Edera felt dumbfounded! What the hell, I wanted to drink coke! Just say it if you want to drink it! Why hurt me so much? Thinking about it, Edela walked into the store, bought a bottle of ice coke, handed it to Xiaoxin, and said with a strong smile, "My kid, this is your coke, if there is nothing wrong, please go home quickly. , Or your mother will be anxious!" Now Edla has only one idea! Dismiss this irritating kid quickly, don''t delay his mission! "Grumbling!" "Uh~" After Xiaoxin drank the ice bottle of Coke in one breath, he hiccuped and waved his hand. It didn''t matter, "It''s okay! That big **** Obasan won''t worry about it!" "Big **** Obasan?" Edla looked at Xiaoxin with a black line, and some did not know what to say! How can a serious kid say that to his mother? Forget it! Can you not afford to hide? Thinking about it, Edla took a deep breath, squeezed a smile on his face again, and said with a strong smile, "Then kid, you can continue to play here, uncle has something to do, go ahead!" After that, Edla will leave without looking back! "Oh roar! Uncle is going to the red light district, did something bad?" At this time, Xiaoxin said quietly behind him. And because Xiaoxin''s voice was not covered up, it seemed to have been deliberately raised a few times, and everyone around him heard it. Immediately, the people around all subconsciously focused on Edla''s body! "Red light district? Do bad things? I didn''t expect this person to be this kind of person!" "Sure enough, you can''t see a person from the outside!" "Yeah yeah!" ... A few of them started talking in a low voice! Upon seeing this, Edla shook his head and quickly turned and ran back. Standing in front of Xiaoxin, he roared loudly, "When did I say to go to the red light district? I just want to go home and go home!!!" "Well, I know you are not going to the red light district, you don''t need to be so loud!" Xiaoxin waved his hand and said indifferently. With Xiaoxin''s voice, the people around not only did not disperse, but looked at Edla with more and more weird eyes! Such a loud discussion of the red light district on this street...tsk! Ah~ The world is getting worse! Such an idea came to the hearts of the people around! And feeling the weird gazes of the people around him, Edla was going crazy! what! ! ! Who is this **** kid from? I want to kill him! Thinking frantically, Edela looked at Xiaoxin''s eyes more and more, and there was a dangerous light in his eyes! Edela thinks he is not a good person! Although he will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, if someone pesters him and offends him, he can''t even be a child! Simply, at this time Xiaoxin seemed to have realized that he was too much, and quickly pointed to a beautiful girl in the distance, and changed the subject, "Hey, uncle, there is a beautiful young lady over there!" Ok! ? Subconsciously Edla followed Xiaoxin''s voice and looked in the direction he said! But at this look, the beautiful young lady did not see, but saw a middle-aged man who looked ordinary! Jiujiu Book Pavilion wrong! Was fooled! After seeing the middle-aged man, Edla reacted immediately and turned to find Xiaoxin. At this time, Xiaoxin, who had seen the bad news, had already ran away, disappearing into a street not far away! "Ah! Damn kid, don''t let Lao Tzu see you again!" Edla stomped her feet in anger, but she was helpless deep in her heart! Everyone ran away, what else could he do? But at this moment, he saw that Yu Guang saw the ordinary-looking middle-aged man just now! and many more! wrong! After subconsciously taking a look at the middle-aged man, Edla frowned and realized that something was wrong! This middle-aged man seems to be...a companion! ? Thinking about it, Edla began to pretend to pass by, walked past the middle-aged man, and looked at the middle-aged man several times with the corner of his eye intentionally or unconsciously! Well, I''m sure, it''s a peer! After observing the middle-aged man''s hands, eyes, posture, etc., a gleam of light flashed in the depths of Edla''s eyes, and the middle-aged man''s identity was immediately confirmed! "The goal that can be pitted is here!" Thinking with excitement in her heart, Edla was still a little grateful to Xiaoxin at this time! Although Xiaoxin was angry with him several times, he also helped him find such a goal! --- the other side! On the second floor of a restaurant not far away, Arthur, who watched the whole process, slapped his lips, and can only sigh that he is indeed Xiaoxin! It''s pitted and awesome! Edela looked for a spy that he hadn''t found for several days, and Xiaoxin made a few blind points, and he actually pointed it out! However, think about Xiaoxin''s irritating skills...Well, even if Xiaoxin is really good, but Arthur decided to stay away from Xiaoxin! Otherwise, no one will pay if you are so angry! "German, let''s go!" Arthur looked at it for a while, and suddenly said after seeing Edla contacting the colleague who was found. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Although Devin didn''t understand what Arthur meant when he came to see the potato-headed kid from a distance, as a subordinate, he still obeyed Arthur''s orders! And then, the two left the restaurant one after another, heading back toward the palace! On the way! "Oh, yes! Send someone to pay attention to the kid and his family just now!" Arthur suddenly gave orders to Edla! "Uh..." Devin was a little bit astonished. He didn''t understand why Arthur asked him to pay attention to such an ordinary family, but he still asked honestly, "Your Majesty, how much attention should I pay?" "Pay attention to where their family has gone, and protect their family when necessary, and don''t put their lives in danger!" Arthur said, as if thinking of something, he immediately changed his words. "Forget it, there is no need to protect them, as long as people pay attention to where their family is going, and grasp their movements!" Just now Arthur suddenly thought that the Nohara family doesn''t seem to need protection! In the animation ~www.novelhall.com~ what evil organizations, monsters, aliens, none of them killed their family, and they were all beaten by them, so they still need protection? It''s good if they don''t protect people! "Yes, I understand!" German nodded, expressing understanding! "Well, if it''s okay, you can leave first! I can go back to the palace alone!" Arthur said again at this time. "Ok!" Devin did not refuse, and after nodding solemnly, he turned and left! Looking at the back of him leaving, Arthur smiled, but continued to walk towards the palace! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 975 Xiaoxin''s Pit), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 975： overthrow "Cool Notes from Novels on the One Piece King ( Find the latest chapter! How long does it take for an uprising to overthrow a kingdom? In other words, before Arthur crossed, even if it was a small country, it would take at least a few months! But in this world... one week! Excluding the preliminary preparations, a kingdom was overthrown in just one week! Although a Beihai is not ranked and has no special resources, there are more than 300,000 people, and the kingdom that is still a member of the country has been overthrown! Kingdom of Ailan! On a high platform in the central square of Guodu! "Brothers and sisters, this evildoer has caused us not to have enough food, and caused us to sleep, and the king who caused our wife to be scattered is about to be executed now!" A peasant who looked honest and friendly, while Scanning the surroundings, he stammered out a simple and unpretentious word from his mouth. However, it was the words that sounded a bit crappy, but it caused the thousands of people around the high platform who were ragged, wounded, wielding various weapons, but with excited smiles on their faces. go along! "Put him to death!" "Put him to death!" "Put him to death!" ... In the tidy echoes, people raised all kinds of weapons in their hands and waved, the expressions on their faces became more and more excited! And in this excited voice, the honest peasant did not hesitate. After raising the axe in his hand, he knelt in the middle of the high platform in ragged clothes, but he could see a trace of extravagance. Middle-aged man, waved it! "Bah!" Silver light flashed, human heads flew out, blood gushing from the neck, splashing to the peasant''s honest face. "mission completed!" In my mind, there was a pure smile on the face of the honest farmer! In the light of this blood, this smile looked a little terrifying and weird! Simultaneously! Not far from the square, on the top floor of a clock tower, a young man in a suit watched this scene, silently picked up the phone bug on the side, and dialed out! "Blubru!" After a while of ringing, the call was connected soon! "Elan Kingdom, done!" Without waiting for the person on the other end of the phone to say anything, the young man in suit hung up after a faint saying! Later, he didn''t stay too much. After taking a deep look at the honest farmer on the high platform, he turned and left the clock tower! ---- In the next time! Similar scenes are constantly playing in the North Sea! What ministers are seeking to conquer the throne, what prince who is not ranked as a filial son, kills his father, and he is in the position, what nobles cant understand what the king does, a peaceful evolution has come, After all the people of the king bought, killed the king, and recommended a new king! In short, a variety of different but similar scenarios have occurred in the various kingdoms of the North Sea one after another. Within half a month, the Kingdom of Calais has eight kingdoms with populations ranging from 100,000 to one million. People overthrew it! Regarding this, world government intelligence officers located in various parts of the North Sea are also paying attention! In a short period of time, so many kingdoms have been overthrown, are there ghosts in it? With this idea in mind, the intelligence personnel of the world government began to focus on investigating these overthrown kingdoms. But no matter how they investigate, the final result is still the same! no problem! Read the book quickly However, although the results of the investigation were the same and there was no problem, the intelligence personnel decided to send the information after a discussion! Well, its one thing to have no problem, its another thing not to report it! Although they see no problem right now, the situation is too weird right now. What if there is a problem in the future? So, it''s better to report it! Even if there are problems at that time... Ha ha! They had already reported it anyway, and they couldn''t be blamed! And after the intelligence personnel reported it, the world government quickly got the news! In this regard, the response of the world government is also very simple... Stay tuned and let them go! Although its a little strange that so many kingdoms have had accidents in a short period of time, in general, the world government hasnt lost much---because after several of the franchise countries were overthrown, the newly appointed leaders all expressed their intention to continue. Give the sky gold! Therefore, the world government only keeps the people below paying attention, and then it doesn''t matter! Over the years, the North Sea has become more and more chaotic. Every year, every month, different kingdoms are overthrown, wiped out, and annexed! These are common things. As long as it is overthrown normally, there is nothing wrong with it, and the world government will ignore it most of the time! no way! If everything is managed, the world government can''t be too busy! Of course, after all, the heavenly gold has been collected! So if the bandits rebel, the pirates invade, or the pirates kidnap the prince or the king, the world government will still take care of it or send someone to deal with it! After all, you cant leave everything alone after receiving money, right? At least do something to make people feel that the money is worth paying! Otherwise, how can anyone pay any more afterwards? This is just like recharging a member. There is no discount or anything. Who the **** is going to rebate for which member? Isn''t he fragrant if he keeps money to eat meat? ----- "Not bad!" Arthur looked at the information he had just sent, with a satisfied smile on his face! According to Inoue Yousuke''s calculations, eight kingdoms have become the vests of the Kakzi Kingdom. However, it is not this that satisfies Arthur the most. It is that between the eight kingdoms and the Kakzi Kingdom, an irregular circle has just formed, distributed on the edge of the North Sea, enclosing the entire North Sea. Together! And this means that as long as these vests can not only develop at will without interference in a short time, but once they are all developed, Beihai will not be able to escape his hands! "But... the time is too short. It is conservatively estimated that only three to five years!" Arthur thought, frowning involuntarily! This time the vest plan is still a bit hasty. According to the most conservative estimate given by Inoue Yousuke, these vests will be discovered by the world government in three to five years at most, and war will definitely come again! And this is what Arthur did not want to see! He is a prudent person~www.novelhall.com~ When there is no more than 80% winning rate, he is not willing to conflict with the world government again! "Forget it, no matter, take one step at a time! Although it is a bit risky and the plan is a bit hasty, but if it succeeds, then it is worth it! As long as there are two sea areas as backing, a war with the world government can be It is guaranteed to have a winning rate of more than 80%! In contrast, this risk can still be taken!" Arthur thought again. After that, he didn''t think much anymore, stood up, and walked out of the study. Well, ready to go outside the city to continue his previous experiment---the combination of the two devil fruit abilities! Arthur had a hunch that he could really study the combination of the two abilities in two days at most! At that time, his combat power can also be upgraded to another level! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 976 Overturned) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 976： Fruit combination "Cool Notes from Novels on the One Piece King ( Find the latest chapter! St. Martin Suburban Forest "Noise!" Accompanied by the sound of electricity, a dazzling electric flower bloomed on a piece of green wood! "Success!" Arthur looked at this scene, ecstatic! In the past few days, after unremitting efforts, he finally researched the combination of the two fruit abilities! Mainly wood fruits, with electromagnetic waves as the common point, attach a layer of electric current to the wood made by the wood fruits, and when the wood fruits attack the enemy, it can not only cause physical damage to the enemy, but also attach the wood to the wood. Electricity will also cause elemental damage to the enemy! Simply put, it is to cause both physical and elemental damage to the enemy! And taking this as a research point, in addition to researching this double-damage attack method, Arthur also researched many interesting and helpful skills! Thunder domain! This trick is an advanced skill combining two demon fruits that Arthur has researched based on Wan Lei Tian Lao Yin! To put it simply, Wan Lei Tian Lao is to summon a thunder and lightning circle, and then provoke the thunder and lightning to strike the people in the thunder circle! The thunder domain summoned six huge woods and placed them in a hexagonal shape. Then, they used the thunder fruit to create a strong electromagnetic barrier to trap people in it, and then repeatedly bombard them with lightning. People! Uh ... It doesn''t sound so powerful, plus it can''t move, it looks even weaker! But it''s actually not that simple! For example, there is no limit to the location of these six pieces of wood. It can be said that they can be placed as long as they can be sensed! As for how many places Arthur could sense... With the heart network, one or two islands are not a problem at all! Well, it''s not such a small island, but an island like Saint Martin! It can be said that as long as this trick is used well, even if a million army comes, Arthur will be annihilated instantly! Moreover, these six pieces of wood do not need to be placed during the battle, they can be placed in advance, and then excited at the beginning of the battle! Of course, the physical exertion in this is extremely huge, even if it is a person who has reached the level of generals like Arthur, it can''t be used continuously, and it needs to be used slowly for a while! In addition to this minefield, there are also advanced skills! For example, the advanced version of Lei Wushen mode, Raven Tengu! Of course, this Tengu is not the other Tengu! This Crow Tengu was researched by Arthur combining the technique of Mu Dun, the wooden man, and the Lei Wu Shen model he developed! First, use wood to summon a huge wooden man resembling a crow-tengu, and then use the common point of electromagnetic waves to cover the wooden mans appearance with a layer of thunder and lightning, and then cover it with a layer of armed color domineering, and the three are combined. ! In the mode, not only Arthurs attack power and defense power are greatly increased, but also because of the wooden wings behind Raven Tengu, Arthur can control the wooden wings to fly to the sky, and increase in speed and movement. In addition, because of With the protection of wood, you can fight even in the sea! It can be said that Arthur''s strength has been increased in all aspects! "Try the Tower of Trial!" Adhering to the experiment to find the truth, after Arthur was happy for a while, he didn''t think much, and went straight back to the city to the tower of trial! Well, he feels that only a hearty battle can test the strength of the combination of these two fruits! ---- Tower of Trials! When Arthur arrived, it was already full! This is the norm! There is such a place where you can fight as much as you want without dying. Anyone who wants to improve his strength wants to come in and experience it and practice. Although Arthur had restrictions on the Tower of Trial, he couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of people! Therefore, it is often full here! Fortunately, Arthur has a way! He said directly, "Salia, check which one is over, or the one who hasn''t started the fight, report it to me!" Look at Nine Zero "Yes!" A clear and sweet voice sounded out of thin air. Soon! "Master, there is a total of one person who has just finished fighting and is about to enter the battle again, two who have not yet started fighting!" Sailia''s crisp voice sounded again! "Eject the one who has just finished fighting!" Arthur ordered directly without thinking. "Yes, master!" Celia didn''t think much, and started to act! "Zi~" In the sound of the glass opening, a young man in Saint Martin''s navy uniform opened his eyes with a dazed expression on his face! "This, what''s the situation!?" The young man murmured dumbfoundedly. It was not once or twice that he entered the Tower of Trial, but it was the first time he encountered this sudden ejection! "Come out!" At this moment, Arthur walked to his side and said with a smile. "See Your Majesty!" Following the voice, the young man hurriedly got up when he saw Arthur, and bowed a respectful salute in fear! "Free gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he looked at the young man and asked hesitantly, "I remember your name is Malone? Cartel Malone? Is the commander of the Seventh Army of the Navy?" "Yes, Your Majesty! I didn''t expect your Majesty to remember me!" Ma Long replied with some excitement. He never expected that Arthur would remember him as such a small person! "I remember the last time you won the first place in the military competition, it was the honor I gave you!" After Arthur explained with a smile, he said again, "The reason you were ejected just now was because I needed to use the Tower of Trial for something, so I asked Celia to eject you first!" "Oh!" Ma Long suddenly! That''s why, no wonder he was suddenly ejected! Immediately, he slid his body sideways, got out of the bed of the Tower of Trial, and then made a gesture of please, and said without hesitation, "Your Majesty, if you have anything, please use it first!" Well, if the king wants to use it, he naturally has to let it out consciously! Although he can''t do things that are flattering, he still understands some basic truths! "Ok!" After Arthur nodded, he groaned for a moment, "Now I''ll use it first! As for you... I will ask someone to add three days of usage time to you, which is a compensation for you!" "No need, Your Majesty! No compensation!" Ma Long waved his hand quickly. joke! Arthur is a king, how dare he ask for any compensation? "You deserve it!" Arthur patted his shoulder and said forcefully. Regardless of whether the following person wants ~www.novelhall.com~ but he must give it! At the very least, be a full posture! "This... okay!" Ma Long hesitated, and finally nodded! If your Majesty is so tough to give, if he doesn''t accept it, then he really is ignorant! "Well, you go down first!" As Arthur said, after waving his hand, he lay straight to the position of Malone before! When Ma Long saw this, he retreated to the side very witty! "Zi!" The glass cover slowly rose to envelop Arthur. Soon Arthur entered the tower of trial and began to experiment with the combat effectiveness of the combination of the two fruits! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 977 Fruit Combination) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 977： Secretly provoke "Cool Notes from Novels on the One Piece King ( Find the latest chapter! A small country on a great waterway! "Kill!" "Go!" "Capturing this city, we can become the new masters of this kingdom!" ... Amidst the clamor for killing, Dorag stood on a small hill, quietly looking at the flesh and blood battlefield that had become a meat grinder not far away, his face was light, and there was no mood swing. "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a loud noise not far away, and the city gate collapsed! Dorag raised his brows, and finally there was a slight mood swing on his face, showing a slight smile! But soon, this smile faded! "The ending is set, let''s go!" After quietly speaking, Dorag turned and left! When the people next to him saw this, they followed closely and followed! On the way! "Leader, according to intelligence, we have been mixed with spies from the world government among the prisoners just redeemed in Beihai!" Next to Dorag, an ordinary-looking middle-aged man truthfully reported. Dorag listened, his body shape paused slightly, but quickly stepped forward, and asked as he walked, "Have you been screened?" "It''s sifted, but it''s still not clean! The world government is too powerful, we can''t determine which one is not, even if someone knows it, we are not sure!" the middle-aged man said in a deep voice. "Is it certain that it is not?" Dorrag said after a moment of silence. "There are a few! They are all the children, grandchildren or relatives of the old people in some organizations! We have verified through some special means that they really have no problems!" The middle-aged man said seriously. After Dorag nodded silently, he thought for a moment, and then said, "Select a few more times, select all that can be determined, and finally form a single legion that cannot be determined!" "Understood!" The middle-aged man nodded again. After that, he changed his voice and said, "Leader, one more thing!" "Say!" Dorage said solemnly. "Recently, according to the feedback below, the world government is watching us more and more closely. In the past less than a month, we have three strongholds on the Great Waterway, and if this continues, even if we have nothing. If you do, I''m afraid...it will also cause heavy losses!" the middle-aged man said hesitantly. Hearing this, Dorag frowned involuntarily. After thinking for a moment, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes before he said, "I want to find a way to divert the attention of the world government!" "But...what can I do?" the middle-aged man couldn''t help asking. "Saint Martin!" Dorage said solemnly. "Saint Martin!?" The middle-aged man was a little surprised. "Although we have enjoyed working with Saint Martins over the years, in the end, we are still enemies!" Dolager explained lightly, "Furthermore, now the world government and Saint Martin are both so powerful. If there is no problem between them, how can our revolutionary army have a chance?" "Therefore, we can secretly provoke the relationship between them and force them to go to war. In this way, not only will the world government divert a little attention, we will also get a chance!" Speaking of the end, a cold light appeared in Dorag''s eyes. The cooperation between their Revolutionary Army and Saint Martin is very good, but the cooperation is happy and the cooperation is happy. In essence, the two sides are enemies. Dorag is still very clear in his heart! It is impossible for him not to start with Saint Martin just because the two parties are happy to cooperate! Moreover, in addition to the recognized largest power in the world, the world government, the recognized second-ranked power is Saint Martin! Although the Revolutionary Army is known as one of the forces most likely to overthrow the world government, but their family knows their own affairs, their strength and background are far inferior to the world government and Saint Martin! Literature under the pen 2020 In this case, if nothing happens between the world government and Saint Martin, what opportunity does the revolutionary army have? What can be used to realize the ideal? Therefore, he did not hesitate to choose to attack Saint Martin and the world government to provoke their relationship! "Secretly provoking?" the middle-aged man murmured, nodding clearly, and said, "I understand!" "Then let you do this!" Dorag looked at the middle-aged man, and indifferently ordered. Dorage did not say exactly what to do, but he knew that middle-aged people knew what to do! Well, if the people around you can''t even do this kind of thing, if you can''t do it well, Dorag must consider whether his own vision will work! "Yes!" The middle-aged man nodded again. Just as Dorag knew he knew what to do, the middle-aged man knew what to do when Dorag gave the order! ---- That night! King St. Martins Palace! "Sure enough, after the combination of the two fruits, my strength has risen a lot. Now, under the full explosion, I can basically tie the ninth level of the general level enemy in the tower of trial!" Arthur who came out of the tower of refining had a look of excitement on his face! After a fierce battle, although the time was too short, he was not proficient in combining the two fruits to the extreme, but he basically tested the combination of the two fruits and brought him The strength of the increase in combat power! The ninth level of general level! This is the level he is at now! As long as you break through one more level, you can completely break through the general level! "But, having said that! What is the realm after the general? The tenth level of the general? Or the super general?" Arthur thought, and quickly threw out these messy thoughts, "Forget it, let''s talk about it when it really comes!" "Blubru!" At this moment, the phone next to Arthur rang! "Hey?" After subconsciously answering the phone, Arthur who was in a good mood casually responded. "Father, it''s me, I have something to report!" Gilgamesh''s voice came over the phone! "Oh?" Listening to his son''s voice, Arthur asked curiously, "What''s the matter?" Because of Katakuris warm hospitality, the distance of the journey, and the traversing of the vortex waters, most of the ships in the fleet were somewhat damaged. So Gilgamesh and others have delivered the arms, and they are still in Ships are being repaired in the territory of the BIGMOM Pirates! "It''s like this, didn''t we have a conflict with Kaido before?" Gilgamesh asked. "Yes, what''s wrong?" Arthur responded casually. "Didn''t the two of Kamu save a lucky hapless guy that day?" Gilgamesh asked again. "Um~www.novelhall.com~ I remember!" Arthur replied after thinking for a while, "it was the one who was caught in the battlefield inexplicably, then the ship was destroyed, fell into the sea, and fortunately crashed The hapless one of Tianji!" "That''s it!" Gilgamesh nodded and confirmed, then his voice turned and said sternly, "Because of the warm hospitality of the second uncle these days, we have not had the time to pay attention to him after he woke up!" "And today when we finally had time to pay attention to him, we got a surprising news from him!" "What news?" Arthur asked subconsciously. "It''s about Kaido''s partner, Black Charcoal Orochi!" Gilgamesh took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Black Charcoal Orochi''s sleeping maniac is an undercover agent!" "What!!!" Arthur couldn''t help but blurted out. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 978 secretly provocative) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 978： Chixiao 9 Heroes "Cool Notes from Novels on One Piece King ( Find the latest chapter! Sleeping madman is undercover? This news really exceeded Arthur''s expectations! He knows who Sleeping Madness is and has seen anime. But, I didn''t look so far! When he wore it, the identity of the sleeping man was not exposed at all! When he was in this world, although the intelligence department also collected information about the country of Wano, it was because Wano was closed, and Saint Martins main energy was in the West Sea and the Four Seas, so Arthur was very concerned about Wano. He only knows a few things about the country, such as the Chisao Nine Heroes, such as the names of various regions, he doesn''t know the others! "Whose undercover is the Sleeping Madman?" After Arthur was shocked for a while, he asked again. "It was Guangyue Mitian before, but I don''t know now!" Gilgamesh on the other end of the phone thought for a while and said. When Guangyue Mitian was there, Sleeping Madman must have been Miyuki Mitian''s undercover agent, but when Guangyue Mitian died, Gilgamesh didn''t know who was the undercover agent! "Huh!?" Arthur was puzzled! Gilgamesh briefly explained the news he received from Kazuo Nakamura, "He was originally one of the nine knights of the red sky, but after Guangyue Mitian''s death, he changed his appearance because he was immersed in grief for a long time!" "Later in order to retaliate, he hid his identity and appeared as a "crazy dead man", and became a gang boss in the country of Wano by force. In the end, because the gang grew, his reputation increased day by day, so he was invited to become Guard!" "So it''s like this!" Arthur suddenly realized why Gilgamesh didn''t know. Afterwards, Arthur thought for a while, then said, "I understand, so be it!" With that, he hung up the phone! Although the news that the sleep madman is an undercover is beyond Arthur''s expectations, think about it... it doesn''t seem to be of much use! ? Is it possible to disclose this news to Kaido? Do not make jokes! Not to mention that Kaido himself and Saint Martin can''t deal with it, he can''t help Kaido, just talk about the identity of the sleeper! He is now the subordinate of Black Charcoal Orochi! Dont look at the cooperation between Heitan Orochi and Kaido very well, but based on the intelligence collected by his subordinates and the original plot, Arthur came to a conclusion-Kaido is only using Heitan Orochi! An ambitious person like Kaido did not put the black charcoal snake in his eyes at all. The reason why the two sides can cooperate so well is because Kaido needs to use the black charcoal snake to control the country of peace! And once the black charcoal snake has no use value in the future, or something happens, then Kaido will definitely not mind killing it! Therefore, in this case, even if Arthur tells Kaido that the sleep madman is an undercover agent, Kaido has a high probability of not telling him, and he will not tell the black charcoal snake, but hide it, and wait until necessary. Use this message! Therefore, the news that the sleep madman is an undercover agent is temporarily useless in Arthur''s view! "However, having said that, I remember that Asakura Ichiro seemed to be persecuted because he offended the sleep madman, and eventually had to flee the new world, right?" Arthur suddenly remembered the situation that Asakura Ichiro said when he turned to him. ! The Asakura clan offended the confidant of Heitan Orochi''s sleepy madman, so they were forced to flee from Wano Country and burned Kaido''s arsenal. And now from the point of view that the Sleeping Madman is the Nine Knights of the Red Sky, it seems that there is something wrong with what Asakura Ichiro said! How could a person called a chivalrous persecute them? But after another thought, Arthur was relieved again! No one ever said that a person called a chivalrous person cannot persecute others! Besides, if a person wants to be appreciated by a big man, he must have a certificate of fame if he is close to a big man? Counted by the time the Asakura clan was persecuted, they were just at the time when Sleeping Madness had just become the guard of the Black Charcoal Orochi, and at that time, although the Sleeping Madness had become the Black Charcoal Orochi''s guard, they had to claim his Trust is far from it! Therefore, it is very likely that the Asakura clan just hit the muzzle and became the name of the sleep madman! Of course, the background of the Asakura clan may not be so clean! However, in this era, in this world, this is normal! Fiction Those who can be called a family, and those who can become businessmen, are basically unclean! no way! Without using any means, in this era, the world still wants to mix well, which is basically impossible! And in this case, it is normal for the Asakura clan to regard the Asakura clan as a nomination, as one of the nine knights of the red sky! Its better to use a family with an unclean foundation to vote for a reputation than to persecute good people, right? Of course, the above are all Arthur''s guesses, is it true that he still needs to ask Asakura Ichiro! As for Asakura Ichiro, will he say... Arthur wanted someone to tell the truth. Isn''t that simple? "Make a note of this first! Maybe...when you need it later?" Arthur murmured. Although this information is temporarily useless, no one might use it in the future? So Arthur decided to write it down first and not reveal it to others! --- Early morning! Arthur called Asakura Ichiro over! "See your Majesty!" Asakura Ichiro respectfully bowed! Since joining Saint Martins, the safety of Asakura Ichiro and his family has been guaranteed! On this premise, coupled with the presentation of blueprints and some relationship with Uenohana Guitomaru, the development of the Asakura clan in St. Martin in these years is also quite good, and it can even be said that it is better than the Asakura clan in the country of Wakamura. You still have to be strong! However, although the development is good, Asakura Ichiro knew in his heart who gave all this, and he also knew who Saint Martin was the boss, so he did not dare to be disrespectful in the face of Arthur! "No gift!" After Arthur waved his hand, he went directly to the topic and said, "Asakura Ichiro, I ask you, when you were in the country of Wano, how did your family behave?" Act as? A trace of confusion appeared on Asakura Ichiro''s face! He didn''t know what Arthur was going to do when he asked this! But after thinking about it, he said honestly, "It''s okay! It''s almost like a normal family!" Do not lie in front of Arthur, and there is no need to lie. Asakura Ichiro, who is in the huge kingdom of Saint Martin, knew very well that Arthur wanted to get the true news in many ways! "Be specific!" Arthur said in a deep voice. "Uh..." Asakura Ichiro was taken aback for a moment, but after organizing the language, he still said, "Similar to the normal family, some methods that the normal family will use, our family will also use, such as assassinating the enemy, kidnapping the enemy, etc.!" Hearing this, Arthur can basically be sure that his guess is not wrong! "Okay~www.novelhall.com~You go down first!" Arthur waved his hand and said. There are many illegalities in Asakura Ichiro''s words, but Arthur knows that this is basically a method used by a normal family in this world, and normal businessmen will use it. There is nothing to care about, and nothing to pursue! "Yes!" After Asakura Ichiro nodded, he withdrew with a confused head! He didn''t know what he was here for, or why Arthur let him go after asking a few casual questions! But since it was Arthur''s order, he could only listen to it! "Nine Chixiao Knights..." And Arthur looked at the back of Asakura Ichiro''s departure, and there was an inexplicable light in his eyes! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 979 Chixiao Nine Heroes), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The King of Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 979： Great goal It is not easy to fight two huge forces! Because the larger the power, the more scruples. Like the ideas of various factions in the power, such as whether it can be won in the end, such as how much funds and materials are needed before the war. In short, all aspects need to be considered! Therefore, even if someone secretly provokes people, it is not easy for two huge forces to fight. Unless there is something or reason for having to go to war, if there is only a small conflict, the biggest possibility is that the two sides are caught in a fight with each other. So the middle-aged person, that is, Bond, got into thinking when he accepted the order from the leader Dorag! How to make Saint Martin really fight with the world government? Fortunately, he didn''t think for long, and a very suitable target appeared in front of him by himself! There is an undercover report from the intelligence personnel of the world government that a Tianlong person is going to a franchise country in the new world to play! Mark the key points, Tianlongren! Isnt this the perfect goal? After seeing the information, Bond was very happy, feeling that his luck was really great. As the nobles of the world, the position of the dragon people in the world government is beyond doubt! If other people are dead, and the world government and Saint Martin are still ambiguous, then once there is a problem with the Denon, it is still because of Saint Martin, the two sides have a great chance of fighting! Even if there is no war in the end, it is definitely necessary to have done one! When the time comes, no matter what the situation is, the attention of the world government will definitely shift to Saint Martin, and the task ordered by the leader Dorag is basically completed! "God-given opportunity!" While happy, a plan also appeared in Bond''s mind! Killed the dragon people and set the blame on Saint Martin! If it were the past, it would actually be a big problem if you want to kill the Tianlongren and frame Saint Martin! Because of St. Martin''s occupation of the West Sea, the Tianlong people know that if there is nothing, the Tianlong people will not be close to the West Sea at all, so if you want to blame, it is not feasible! But now that there are Tianlong people who are going to join the new world to play, this feasibility has come! Bond still remembers that some intelligence personnel reported that the sons and daughters of King Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin had arrived in the new world! Originally, he didn''t care about the news, because he didn''t need it! But now... hehe! One is going to the new world, the other happens to be in the new world! Although the Dragonites are not stupid and it is impossible to go deep into the New World, they are just going to a franchise country on the outermost periphery of the New World. Although Arthurs sons and daughters are on the territory of the BIGMOM Pirates, they are far from the kingdom that the Dragonites are going to Long distance. But in the eyes of a conspirator who wants to calculate people, these are nothing! Some of his methods were to let the dragon people go deep, and some were to blame the death of the dragon people on Arthur''s sons and daughters! Of course, there is a bit of difficulty! That is the guard on the Dragon Boat! Although the guards on the dragon boats in the anime look like rubbish, but in this world as the world nobleman, the guards are strong every time they go to sea! and they are all powerhouses above the general level, even with a high probability of being at the lieutenant general level! This is a bit of a headache for Bond! A lieutenant is a lieutenant no matter how trash! If you want to run, even if Bond is also a strong lieutenant general, it is a bit difficult to prevent a lieutenant from running with a dragon! And once the Tianlongren ran away, the matter of putting the blame on it would naturally come to an end! Therefore, we must think of a perfect solution! "What should I do?" He whispered, Bond''s mind turned quickly, and soon he had a relatively complete plan in his mind. "On their way forward, the vast sea blocked them so that they could not escape, and then used the weakness of the Tianlongren to kill the lieutenant general, and finally drove the Tianlongren to the depths of the new world. Until... the territory of the BIGMOM Pirate Group!" Just do it! After the plan was perfected, Bond, who was not far from the Chambord Islands, rushed to the new world non-stop to set up. Soon, the Tianlong people mentioned in the intelligence also set off from the world government! --- this day! The breeze is sunny, the breeze is smoky, and the weather is cool! "Wow!" Along with the sound of the waves, a golden sailing ship with the flag of the world government hung on the endless sea, which looks very luxurious and sailing on the sea! On the deck! A handsome young man with a glass cover on his head is lying on a sofa, enjoying the service of two beauties around him! Behind him, a sturdy middle-aged man with sunglasses and a white suit is standing silently! At this moment, not far from their ship, three ships with pirate flags appeared in the sight of people on board! Seeing this, the middle-aged man in sunglasses narrowed his eyes, and immediately stood out from behind the young man, blocking him in front of him! "My lord, there is a pirate approaching!" Following the middle-aged mans voice, the young mans face was not rushed. Anyway, he sat up, licked his tongue, looked at the pirate not far away, and ordered with excitement, "Pirate? Listen. It looks fun!" "Don''t kill them all later, grab their leader and let me see how these pirates are different from the pirate slaves under me!" As Tianlong people, it is not that young people have never seen pirates, but they are all collared and **** like dogs, pirates who have become slaves, like the living in front of them, who have not been trapped. He was the first to see Pirate! As for this, the middle-aged man in sunglasses frowned slightly, but he still said without hesitation, "Yes!" He doesn''t agree with the young Tianlongren''s approach. He has experienced many missions and knows that the pirates of the new world are not easy to mess with. If you keep your hands, it is very likely that something will happen. But he also knows that the Tianlongren are the Tianlongren after all! As a world noble with great power, if he is not obedient, then the best end is dismissal, the worst end... He has seen many colleagues, just because they refuted the Tianlongren, they were taken down, beaten to a crippled life, and finally chained by someone~www.novelhall.com~ being like a dog. It was given to the dragon who he rebutted. After , he was tortured to death by the Tianlong people alive! Moreover, his family has not been let go. After his death, his family was dragged to the street and beaten to death! Although there is a big reason for the lack of strength of his colleagues, only colonel-level combat power, which is not in the eyes of the world government, so the world government does not care, but he still has concerns about this! Therefore, for the safety of his family and for his own safety, he has never agreed to the orders of the young Tianlongren unconditionally and without reason, and without any hesitation! soon! The three pirate ships approached within one kilometer of them! "It''s time to go!" After a glimmer of light flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged man in sunglasses, he made a decision in his heart! He knows that there is a dragon on the ship, and you must not let the pirate approach, otherwise, even if the dragon is scared, he will not end well, so it is best to do it when the pirate is not approaching! Thinking, the middle-aged man in sunglasses did not hesitate, his legs were slightly bent, and with a strong kick, the whole person leapt up and headed for the pirate ship! But the next moment! His face suddenly changed! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 980： Lore "Double guns. Lore barrage!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Amidst the sound of bullets like a machine gun, a black barrage headed directly towards the middle-aged man in sunglasses in midair! While looking at the menacing forces in front of him, the middle-aged man in barrage sunglasses that gave him a sense of crisis from the bottom of his heart did not dare to be careless, and did not dare to avoid it! Behind him is a dragon man! "Armed and domineering!" "Iron!" In desperation, the middle-aged man in sunglasses can only use the armor color and the iron block at the same time, and the whole becomes a dark iron man, lying in the air! next moment! "When, when, when~" When the bullets formed by the bullets and the sunglasses touched, a dense metal collision rang! "Block me!" At this time, the middle-aged man in sunglasses roared, struggling to think, his body shape was constantly changing in the air, and this blocked all the bullets in the barrage, and all the bullets heading towards the Dragon Man. "Hmm, hum!" Although this behavior did not cause the middle-aged man in sunglasses to suffer superficial damage, it expended a lot of physical energy. And because of the huge impact of these black bullets, the middle-aged man in sunglasses felt a surge of blood in his body. There was a muffled hum! The strong! There are strong ones! After one move, the middle-aged man in sunglasses immediately realized that there are not simple people on these three pirate ships! "My lord, leave now!" Immediately, he did not hesitate to shout to the ship carrying the dragon people behind him! If the Tianlongren are present at this time, he can''t guarantee that he can completely save the lives of the young Tianlongren! And the young Tianlong man is not stupid. After hearing the shout of the middle-aged man in sunglasses, the excited expression on his face disappeared instantly! "Retreat, leave now!" also did not hesitate, the young Tianlong people anxiously shouted and ordered! There are always a small number of Tianlong people who do not live or die like those in anime. Most of the Tianlong people in this world are very clear-headed and will never die in a crisis! So soon, the ship where the young Tianlong was sailed towards the distance at the fastest speed, leaving only the middle-aged man with sunglasses to face the enemy in this battlefield! However, Bond had already expected this! Then... In the direction where the young dragon boat left, a ship with the Pirate flag also came towards the young dragon boat! "Turn around, turn around!!!" The young Tianlongren saw this and immediately roared anxiously! But the ship hadn''t turned its head, the young Tianlong people discovered that in the direction they turned, a ship with the same pirate flag was also coming towards them! lore! ! ! Suddenly, the face of the young Tianlongren turned pale with fright! Surrounded on three sides! How does this break through? Thinking, the heart of the young Tianlongren sank to the bottom! At the same time, the middle-aged man in sunglasses also discovered the current situation, and his heart sank to the bottom! was surrounded on the endless sea, and the opponent had a strong, not weaker than him. Under such circumstances, he really couldn''t think of how to save the young Tianlongren away! Is it possible for him to break through with the young Tianlongren alone? Well, that is no different from looking for death! Even if it really breaks through, if there is no ship, there is an enemy of similar strength, even if he is a lieutenant general, it is difficult to cross the sea, and it is the same, let alone a dragon who has no power to bind a chicken? Not every lieutenant is called Karp! the other side! Looking at the dragon boat that has been surrounded in the center and the middle-aged man in sunglasses stepping on the moon step in the air, a smile appeared on Bond''s face! "As long as you kill the man with sunglasses, let the dragon boat accidentally escape, and then drive him all the way to the BIGMOM Pirates, the mission will be more than half completed!" Mumbling, Bond did not stop! "Double guns. Arc shooting!" "boom!" "boom!" After raising his hands, Bond pulled the trigger and shook his hand at the same time. The bullets in the two special firearms flew out in an arc, toward the Tianlongren behind the middle-aged man in sunglasses! "Block it for me!" Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man in sunglasses roared, but he could only rely on his body to hardly catch the bullet to avoid the Tianlong people from being injured! Well, his wife and children are still under the hands of the world government! --- About half an hour later! There is a body full of bullet holes in this sea! "I''m sorry!" Looking at the corpse floating on the sea, Bond put away the guns that had not yet dissipated the smell of gunpowder, and said silently in his heart! Bond made a trick this time! If it is a normal fight, the two sides will definitely not end the fight so quickly! The middle-aged man in sunglasses is about the same as his strength. If he insists on fighting, it will take at least one or two days to tell the victory or defeat, but because of the existence of the dragon people, Bond has been attacking the dragon people and forced the middle-aged people in sunglasses. He had to hard-wire all his attacks, so the battle ended so quickly! "But... the task is more than half completed!" At this time, Bond watched not far away after the "difficult" resistance, fortunately rushed out of the gap in the encirclement, the boat with the young Tianlongren, and he couldn''t help showing a smile on his face! As long as you kill the guards of the Dragonite, and then drive him to the BIGMOM Pirates, you can proceed to the next step---kill him to blame St. Martin! --- Early the next morning! Navy headquarters! "what!!!" The Warring States period listened to the news from the other end of the phone, and couldn''t help but be shocked, "Did the Tianlongren disappear?" "Yes, Marshal! There was just a message from above that a Dragonite disappeared in the new world, asking us to help them track down the whereabouts of the missing Dragonite!" A respectful voice came from the other end of the phone! After digesting the shocking news, Sengoku asked, "Do you know where it disappeared?" "I know! This Heavenly Dragon was originally going to visit the Moongrass Kingdom. The place where he disappeared should be near the waters of the Moongrass Kingdom. After his disappearance, the world government has been trying to contact their ship, but they have not been contacted. What is blocking the signal!" "In addition, the Moongrass Kingdom has also contacted. They have dispatched the kingdom''s army to search nearby. Now they hope that the nearby naval base and the navy headquarters will send people to assist in the search!" The voice on the other end of the phone attacked again. . "I understand, I''ll send someone there!" After the Warring States agreed, he hung up the phone! Then, he didn''t hesitate too much. After calling Huang Yuan who is now in the headquarters, he began to think about the current situation! There is no doubt that the disappearance of the Tianlongren is definitely a major event! But how big it is depends on the future development! If there is no danger, it will cause a wave of waves at most, but if you only see the corpse... then a huge wave will be lifted! Thinking about it, the Sengoku frown frowned involuntarily! If there are really huge waves, then the Navy will certainly not be immune! As the subordinate organization of the world government, once the world government has something to do, they will definitely not escape! "I hope this Tianlongren won''t have an accident!" Warring States frowned and couldn''t help muttering. And just now. "!" The door of the room was knocked! "Come in!" Warring States casually said. "Crack!" Huang Yuan opened the door~www.novelhall.com~ walked in casually, sat directly on the chair opposite the Warring States Period, raised Erlang''s legs, and said, "Marshal, are you looking for me?" "A Tianlongren has disappeared!" Seeing Huang Yuan''s careless appearance in the Warring States Period, he got used to it, so he entered the subject directly! While listening to the words of the Warring States Period, Huang Yuans casual expression could no longer be maintained. He couldn''t help but ask, "Really!?" Sengoku nodded. Suddenly, a bad feeling arose in Huang Yuan''s heart! However, he did not feel bad because of the disappearance of the Tianlongren, but at this point in the Warring States period called him! Tianlongren disappeared, and then the Warring States Period called him! This is obviously asking him to find the Celestial Dragon! as predicted! The next moment, the Warring States Period looked at Huang Yuan with blazing eyes, and said, "This time, let me send someone to help find it, I hope you go!" "You''ve got it!" Huang Yuan wailed in his heart after hearing this, but still said helplessly, "Okay!" Although he is a bit salty, he also knows that it is okay to refuse other things, but he can''t refuse or refuse the disappearance of the Tianlongren! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 981： Framed Three days later! An island port on the edge of the territory of the BIGMOM Pirate Group! "Second uncle, goodbye!" Standing on the boat, Iskandar grinned with a smile, and waved his hand towards Kata Kuri on the shore! As for this, Kata Kuri didn''t say anything, and after waving his hand with a smile, he turned around and left! "Well, we should go now!" Upon seeing this, Gilgamesh walked up to Iskandar and patted him on the shoulder. "Hmm!" Iskandar nodded, and then took a deep look at the back of Kata Kuri''s departure before closing his gaze back. Then, the two turned around and entered the cabin of the Skybreaker. In a while! "Crack!" With a sound of mechanical operation, the anchor of the Skybreaker automatically retracted, and the ship slowly opened up and headed out of the port. At the same time, the fleet of ships that followed Gilgamesh also followed! Just like that, the group left the port! At this moment, in the attic of a two-story building not far from the port, a window that had opened a gap was also closed! "The target has gone to sea!" A small voice came from the gloomy attic. --- The speed of the fleet is not slow. One hour after leaving the port, Gilgamesh and his team can no longer see any traces of islands around the fleet, only the endless sea! At this time, on the deck of the Skybreaker! "Come on, have a drink!" Gilgamesh took a bottle of ice and handed it to Iskandar, who was standing on the bow of the ship blowing air. "Hey!" Iskandall took Bing Kuo Luo casually, opened it and took a sip, smiled and looked at Gilgamesh, and asked excitedly, "Big brother, you said that if we go back this time, will the father reward us? ?" "Ok..." Gilgamesh, after pondering for a moment, looked at Iskandar seriously, and said, "With my understanding of my father, if you ask him for a reward, he will definitely reward you with an unforgettable bamboo shoot. Fried pork!" "Uh..." Iskandar was stunned, and then recalled Arthur''s character. Well, if he really wants to reward Arthur...it seems...probably...like Gilgamesh said, he will have an unforgettable meal of fried pork with bamboo shoots! ? Thinking, Iskandall was so excited, he waved his hand quickly, and said, "Forget it, forget it! It''s normal for a son to do things for his father, so he should not need any reward!" "Ha ha!" Upon seeing this, Gilgamesh chuckled and shook his head, but said nothing. at this time. In the distance, there was a first five ships and six ships, and they suddenly appeared in the sight of Skybreaker. "Ok!?" Gilgamesh raised his brows, and after a closer look, he muttered, "The pirates are chasing and killing the people of the world government?" "It looks like they are chasing the people of the world government!" Iskandar narrowed his eyes and confirmed after carefully looking at the sights that are not far away. "Da da da!" At this moment, Altria and Shakar walked out of the cabin. Shaka glanced at the sight not far away, and asked as he walked, "What are you going to do?" "Ha ha!" As soon as the words fell, Altria smiled disdainfully, and said coldly, "Pirates are rubbish, and the world government is also not a good thing. Don''t do anything, let them kill each other!" Hearing this, the other three thought about it for a moment, but they did not object. Although there are strange pirates among the pirates, they are still in the minority. Most of the pirates are rubbish. Needless to say, the world government is the enemy itself, so doing nothing. Let them kill each other. One of the good choices. However, Gilgamesh and his party thought so, but the pirates and people from the world government who appeared in their sight did not think so. After discovering Gilgamesh''s fleet, the ships of the world government seemed to have seen a savior, and they came straight towards their fleet! "Hehe, is this taking us as saviors and preparing to bring disaster to the east?" Gilgamesh looked at the approaching ship, squinted and revealed a meaningful smile! "Hmph, then kill them!" Altria said coldly. "Alright, kill them when they come over!" Gilgamesh said indifferently. Although he has a good personality, it depends on who the other person is! Now the people of the world government are here, and they also intend to cause disasters. Gilgamesh will not have any psychological burden if they kill them. Needless to say, the pirates, nine out of ten pirates are burdened. Because of the sin, there is no psychological burden to kill! But while Gilgamesh and his party waited for the ship to approach, things changed again! They saw the pirate ship chasing the world government. A figure jumped up and jumped directly onto the world government ship. "Ah~" "help me!" "Let me go!" ... Then, a faint scream was uploaded from the world government ship to the ears of Gilgamesh! Regarding this, Gilgamesh''s faces were pale, but nothing changed! One side is the pirate, one side is the world government, no matter who is dead on both sides, it is the same for them. It''s been a while! The faint screams stopped. "It seems to be over!" Gilgamesh murmured, making a judgment in his heart. And just now! Suddenly, an unknown object flew out of the government ship! "!" Immediately after drawing a perfect arc in the air, the unknown object slammed directly at Gilgamesh and the others. "boom!" Upon seeing this, Gilgamesh subconsciously stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the unknown object coming towards them. At this time, Gilgamesh could see clearly what the unknown object was! is a corpse! To be precise, it is the corpse of a Draco! Immediately, Gilgamesh fell into silence. ? ? ? What kind of ghost development is this? Why are there bodies flying over? Why are there dragon people here? When thousands of doubts arose in his mind, a dazzling flash suddenly interrupted Gilgamesh''s thinking. "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!" ... Immediately, a series of flashes appeared, squinting Gilgamesh''s eyes involuntarily! But in just three seconds, the flash disappeared again! At this time, another figure jumped up on the ship of the world government and jumped onto the ship of the pirate. Then, before Gilgamesh and others could react~www.novelhall.com~The five pirate ships turned around and left! Seeing this, Gilgamesh looked at the corpse in his hand, carefully recalled the flash of light just now, and suddenly realized something---he seemed to be framed? That flash is clearly the light of photography! The light of photography, the body that suddenly flew over, this combination... is not framed what is it? Thinking, Gilgamesh is a little broken! This Nima! Who did I provoke? Walking on the main road...Oh no, on the road to the sea, were all framed? At this time, several people around Gilgamesh also recovered. "This... is framed?" Iskandar looked at the corpse in Gilgamesh''s hand and asked hesitantly. "Well, it must be!" Altria said quietly. "If I didn''t guess wrong, this should be a premeditated frame-up!" Shaka said calmly, "From the situation just now, this is not like a temporary intention, but like a plan for a long time!" After finishing speaking, the four of them fell into silence! was silent for a long while, and the four of them suddenly looked at each other, and then said in unison, "Chasing!!!" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 982： Take off with wings My name is Bond! is a great revolutionary army! At this time, I am on a top-secret mission---killing the Dracos, putting the blame on Saint Martin, and triggering a war between Saint Martin and the world government! In order to carry out this top-secret task, after careful calculations beforehand, I finally figured out a relatively perfect plan, and it has been implemented at this time. I have successfully killed the Tianlongren! Now, as long as I run back to the revolutionary army''s stronghold in the New World, and then publish the photos I took through media channels, I can successfully blame St. Martin! But what I havent even counted is that the **** St. Martins boat is so spicy, fast! --- Watching hurricaneously behind him, riding the wind and waves, and almost plugging in the broken sky plane that took off with its wings, Bond almost collapsed! Nima! No one told me that their ships are so fast! "Quick, quick, quicker, don''t let anyone catch up!" Bond, who was crashing, couldn''t help but yell while looking back at the getting closer and closer! He learned from Dorag that several of Arthur''s sons and daughters are very strong! Although I dont know how strong he is, its definitely not the kind that he can kill easily. In this case, he definitely cannot be caught up. Otherwise, he will be beaten at the time. Lost all games? He didn''t dare to bet, nor could he bet! So, he made his subordinates speed up! But obviously, this world is not justified because you are loud, you can do it loudly! Under the absolute gap, the Skybreaker hurriedly rushed to the front of Bond''s ship. "Turn, turn!" Upon seeing this, Bond shouted anxiously. Unfortunately, it''s too late! "Wow!" Amidst the sound of huge waves, the skybreaker that rushed to the front of the Bond ship slammed the brakes...Uh, ship! next moment! "Boom!" "Kakkaka!" After a huge crash, the sound of wood breaking continued to blast! is back-end! Bonds ship started from the collision angle and reached half of the deck in front of the cabin. Because the ship itself was very fast and had great inertia, it was completely broken after the impact! And the Heaven Breaking Machine... Nothing at all! As a general-level Transformers, not to mention that he is covered in iron, he has also swallowed a lot of special metals. It would be strange if something happened! Of course, if something really happened, Sky Breaker would not choose this way to stop the ship! "Damn it!" Holding the door of the ship, Bond, who barely stood firm during the impact, looked at the scene in front of him, muttering in his mouth, his face became very ugly! He knows that it wont work if you dont fight! But he also knew that he was not very sure about this one! Gilgamesh and others are not middle-aged people in sunglasses. They don''t have the point that the Dragonite needs to take into account, so Bond can''t make tricks like last time, just insist on the front! "Da da da!" At this time, with the sound of several shoes colliding with the deck, six figures appeared in front of Bond! Gilgamesh, Altria, Iskandar, Shakar, Camu, Abrody! These are the names that every Bond says, but because of this, his face has become worse! Ka Miao, how come the two saints of Abrody appear here? While Bond was surprised, his heart sank to the bottom! Among the news he received, there was information about the arrival of Arthur''s sons and women in the new world, but there was no information on Camus, and Abrody also accompanied the ship. "Ruined!" This was the first thought in Bond''s mind after he was surprised! If it is only Arthur''s son and daughter that he still has the confidence to fight, then the appearance of Camu and Abrody means that he is completely finished! Well, although Saint Martins golden saints have rarely shot since the last war between Saint Martin and the world government, this does not mean that their strength has declined! Dorag, who often goes to St. Martin, also often sees the Golden Saints, so he probably knows the strength of these Golden Saints! Therefore, Bond probably knows the strength of these golden saints! "Let''s talk about it, who on earth let you frame us?" Gilgamesh looked at Bond with scorching eyes and asked in a deep voice. Facing Gilgamesh''s question, Bond did not answer after his face changed crazily for a while, but made a move that shocked everyone present! He took out the gun at his waist and slammed his temples, with a wry smile on his face, and exclaimed, "I have countless calculations. The only thing that I missed is that your boat is like this So fast! Fate, I always like to joke so much!" Bond wants to commit suicide! He also felt that he must commit suicide! There is no other reason! The relationship between the Revolutionary Army and Saint Martin must not go wrong! He knew that he could not beat Camu and Abrodi. He also knew that if he was to be beaten, he would be arrested. He also knew that it was very simple for Saint Martin to pry open a persons mouth. No matter how strong that person is, as a superpower, As long as you catch people, there is a way! And in this case, he must commit suicide, or his mouth will be pried open, and once prying open the things done by the Revolutionary Army will be exposed, so Saint Martin and the Revolutionary Army will be torn apart! This is what he, even the revolutionary army does not want! In fact, the revolutionary army still needs the support of Saint Martin. Whether it is arms or all kinds of materials, only Saint Martin can provide enough support to the revolutionary army, so they cannot tear it apart. Shame! As for after he committed suicide, would the others on the boat say... The Pirate Banner is real, and the Pirates are also real. These are all hired by him. He doesn''t know anything. Even if he is dead, he won''t have any mercy! After all, these pirates deserve to die! "For the revolutionary army!!!" thought in his heart, Bond had countless past memories flashing in his mind, and after a relieved smile appeared on his face, he closed his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ and pulled the trigger resolutely! "boom!" Bullets fly out! "When~" The next moment, a crisp sound rang! The bullet hit the broken sky fuselage! "not dead!?" About three seconds later, Bond slowly opened his eyes, only to find that Ka Miao''s hand was grabbing his gun-holding hand, staggering it from his head! And that''s why he didn''t die! "It''s not that easy to want to die!" At this time, Gilgamesh''s voice faintly spread into Bond''s ears. When Bond followed his voice and saw Gilgamesh, Gilgamesh''s voice faintly spread into his ears, "I don''t care why you framed me, but you **** dare to frame me. I must be mentally prepared!" Mental preparation? A trace of surprise flashed in Bond''s heart, and some did not understand why he did this. next moment! A punch-bag big fist suddenly appeared in his line of sight, occupying 100% of his right eye! "boom!" Bond flew out without any resistance! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 983： Squeeze dry "Oh, shit!" "Stop it, stop!" "let me go!" "Don''t hit there, don''t hit there, don''t hit your face!" ... Amidst a wailing and screaming, Bond, who was about to commit suicide, was hit by Gilgamesh, and then he caught up with him and got a fat beat! "Stop...hand..." Finally, Gilgamesh stopped amid Bonds weak screams! "This is the end of framed us!" Gilgamesh smiled, wiped the blood from his hand on the side of the ship, like a demon, squatted on the ground and lay in a big font. The whole body was swollen, and the human face of Bond was no longer visible, and he said slowly. "boom!" At this time, Iskandar''s figure fell from the sky and landed on the deck that had been broken for most of it. "The other ships have been cleaned up. Except for a few interrogation accidents, the others have been killed!" Iskander said with a grin. Just now, while Gilgamesh was fatally beating Bond, Iskandar was not idle, and ran to the other pirate ships that fled with Bond, and cleared all the personnel! "Ok!" Gilgamesh heard the news without saying anything. He just nodded, then continued to look at the Bond in front of him, and asked faintly, "I heard that most of my accomplices are dead without you. The end of the game... lets say, who on earth let you frame us? Why on earth did you frame us?" "Ha ha!" In response, Bond lying on the ground sneered, but did not speak! Not to mention that those who were hired by him were all surviving pirates, so he committed suicide before. He even has the courage to commit suicide, why is he afraid of death threats? As for this, Gilgamesh and Iskandar and others behind him were not too surprised! just didn''t even hit, this person wanted to commit suicide. In this case, it is obviously not a death threat that he can tell! "give!" Iskandall quickly returned to the cabin of the Skybreaker when he saw it, and then ran back, took out two bottles of potions, and handed them to Gilgamesh. "Ok!?" Gilgamesh turned his head and glanced at the potion, then looked up at Iskandar in surprise, and said, "You actually have Veritaserum?" "This is what I left from the last time I went out for drinks with friends and played Truth or Dare!" Iskandar shrugged and explained casually, "I originally put it in the pocket of my clothes, but then I forgot to take it out! The maids who washed the clothes didn''t help me take it out, until I got on the boat and set off. Find!" truth or Dare? Veritaserum? Thinking about it, Gilgamesh had to boast in his heart... really **** good at playing! This is the real "truth" adventure! Truth is the kind of adventure of true truth! Immediately, Gilgamesh realized another problem and couldn''t help but frown and asked, "You went to drink again? Don''t you remember the last time you drank and went home drunk, called the father and brother, and was ruthless by the father and the king. I gave you a hard lesson, and you couldn''t get out of bed for three days? After that, didn''t your father explicitly forbid you to drink?" "Uh...hahaha! That''s not important anymore, now the most important thing is to ask why this guy framed us!" Iskander was so excited, he immediately called haha ??and changed the subject! Hearing this, Gilgamesh took the potion after a fierce look, then turned his head and started facing Bond! Well, although Gilgamesh heard that Iskandar is changing the subject, he also has to admit that Iskandar has a little bit of truth. The most important thing now is to figure out why and by whom. ! "Drink it by myself...or should I help you drink it?" Gilgamesh said "gently". "Ha ha!" Bond still sneered twice without saying anything! Upon seeing this, Gilgamesh shrugged, and turned his head indifferently to Camu and Abrodi behind him, and said, "Trouble the two uncles!" Hearing the words, the two were also very cooperative. When Gilgamesh''s voice just fell, one person grabbed Bond''s hands and one person pressed Bond''s feet! After the two did so, Gilgamesh directly reached out and pinched Bond''s chin, controlled Bond''s head, and forced him to open his mouth, trying to pour the Veritaserum down! "Woo~ woo!" Regarding this, Bond naturally would not allow Gilgamesh to perform, and under the control of the three of them, they struggled wildly! But it''s useless! Under the ranks of three generals, a small lieutenant of Bond had no resistance at all. He was crushed on the deck, and finally he could only watch the medicine flow into his mouth. Of course, Bond hadn''t given up at this time. He controlled his throat and didn''t swallow it! "Ha ha!" Upon seeing this, Gilgamesh chuckled slightly, and then a hand knife slashed gently on Bond''s throat. "boom!" In the slight collision, Bond was hit by his throat, his eyes widened, and he subconsciously released his control of his throat. "Uh..." "Gulong!" After a painful cry, Veritaserum entered Bond''s stomach. Immediately, Bond''s eyes gradually began to blur, and his consciousness began to blur. The effect of the medicine has begun! Looking at him like this, Gilgamesh''s eyes flashed a little, and said, "Who on earth let you frame us? Why on earth did you frame us?" "Woo...I...no...would...say...!" Bond mumbled, seemingly unconscious, but still didn''t say the answer! "The opponent''s will is a bit firm, it seems...not enough medicine!" Gilgamesh frowned and murmured, then opened another bottle of Veritaserum, and poured it into Bond without hesitation! "Gulong!" And this time, Bond, whose consciousness had been blurred, did not resist at all, and while in a daze, he drank Veritaserum and drank it all! Gilgamesh waited for a while, feeling that the effect of the medicine had begun to play out, and asked again, "Who on earth let you frame us? Why on earth did you frame us?" "Chief...leader...many...many...la...for...transfer...transfer...world...government''s...eyes!" In the meantime, Bond, who was given two bottles of Veritaserum one after another, slowly said the answer! Dorag? Revolutionary Army? Although Bond''s words are a bit unclear, the few people present can still distinguish the information in his words! Dorag instructed him to do this! Shocked ~www.novelhall.com~ After several people looked at each other, Gilgamesh hurriedly asked Bond, "Why divert the attention of the world government?" "The most...closest...the world government...has been watching closely and unplugged our three strongholds on the Great Waterway within a month!" "In order to avoid the heavy losses of our revolutionary army, as a last resort, Dorag asked me to secretly provoke the relationship between Saint Martin and the world government, and while diverting the attention of the world government, it is best to start the war!" I dont know if its the reason why the effects of the medicine have been fully exerted. Bond, who was originally slurred, becomes fluent and fluent, clearer, and more detailed! And listening to his words, the few people present also roughly understood why they were framed! It turned out that the revolutionary army was being watched too closely, and the loss was too serious, and I wanted to find Saint Martin to divert the attention of the world government and cause the two sides to go to war! This Nima! is too much! I have suffered serious losses, so I want to pit Saint Martin? Why? Angrily, Gilgamesh and others did not waste the efficacy of Veritaserum, and began to ask about other information about the revolutionary army, other secret information, and drained the value of the potion and the value of Bond! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 984： cost Soon, Arthur also got the news! I treat you like a brother, how can you treat me this way? And at this, Arthur was distraught...Uh, well, he was pretending! The two are just superficial brothers. Arthur was not surprised about the knife stabbing in the back, and he accepted it calmly! After all... he also stabbed Dorag''s knife in the back! Compared with the present, only one has been found and the other has not been found! Of course, acceptance is accepted, revenge is still required! I was found to have done bad things, and I was arrested and revealed. If I dont accept a little punishment...how could there be such a good thing? "Return to the person''s body by his own way!" Without thinking about it, Arthur quickly decided on a way to retaliate---return what the revolutionary army had to do! is to frame the Revolutionary Army for killing the Tianlongren, triggering a war between the Revolutionary Army and the world government! Uh... Seems to be killed by the revolutionary army? Forget it, dont worry, just do it! Thinking about it, Arthur shot Gilgamesh directly and asked him to post some photos of Bond killing the Draco. He planned to use this as evidence to leak it to the media, and then trigger a dispute between the revolutionary army and the world government. fighting! There is no photo of Bond killing the Tianlongren... Ha ha! Bond is in hand, and the body of the dragon is also in hand. Are you afraid that there is no picture? "Finally, let him throw the corpse of the Bond and the Draco in the Navy branch and give it to the Navy!" Arthur murmured. If the photo and the body of the Dragon are physical evidence, then Bond is the evidence! The killing of the Tianlong people must be verified repeatedly by the world government. If there is only physical evidence, then the world government must not be so easy to believe. Only when the human evidence and physical evidence are put together can the world government quickly verify it and make it early. Conflict with the revolutionary army! "Well, once there is a conflict between the two sides, we will make a lot of money. The revolutionary army will definitely come over and buy a lot of arms!" Arthur thought with excitement, "and this time, we can also take the opportunity to increase the price. Earn more!" Once Bond had an accident and was sent to the Navy, it goes without saying that Dorag himself would want to understand what happened! After all, he gave the order that Bond secretly instigated. He also knew who Bond was to instigate. Now that Bond has failed, it goes without saying that he knows who did it! And under this premise, if the Revolutionary Army wants to buy arms, Arthurs price increase is reasonable. As long as it does not exceed the price of other arms dealers, Dorag can only buy it with his nose! As for Dorag to save face and not buy... Stop joking, everyone is grown up! What kind of face do adults want? There is only one thing to pay attention to---benefit! Even if he knew what he was doing behind his back was discovered, even if he knew who Bond was sent to the naval base, as long as St. Martin was willing to sell the arms, the price would be cheaper than other arms dealers, and Dorag would pretend to buy without knowing. Up! --- "Provocation from the Revolutionary Army? "---Le Monde! "World Nobles? You can''t kill it! "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "Big event! The death of world nobles! "---A place in the Great Waterway! ... In the next few days, under Arthur''s operation, the news hit the whole world like a storm. As for this, the world government was dubious at first! After all, the news is given by Saint Martin! er... The news is given by Saint Martins. With the powerful intelligence capabilities of the world government, it cannot be concealed, and there is no need to conceal it, so you will know it after a little check! But with the subsequent witnesses Bond and the physical evidence that the body of the Tianlongren was sent to a nearby naval base, the world government completely confirmed that it was the gangsters of the revolutionary army! Well, according to the scale of the overwhelming news, the world government basically determined that the bodies of Bond and the Draco were in the hands of Saint Martin. As for why it doesnt matter in the hand! However, since it is in the hands of Saint Martin, and Saint Martin is willing to send both the evidence and material evidence, it means one thing ---they have a clear conscience! Therefore, before verification, the world government has determined that it must be the revolutionary army! Of course, in order to avoid any misunderstandings, even if the world government is determined to send people to verify it, and under the verification of the world government''s various methods, they quickly reconfirmed that it was the revolutionary army! Because of this, the war between the world government and the revolutionary army began! The world government first shot! Although the world government cannot find the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, nor can it find the high-level Revolutionary Army, they have somewhat mastered some of the strongholds of the Revolutionary Army over the years, but they have not moved in order to follow the vine! But this time, under the collective anger of the Tianlong people, the world government ignored it. In addition to dispatching all CP agents, the world government also ordered the navy to assist, and the two sides cooperated directly to find these. We will destroy all the strongholds of the location! Unfortunately, it''s too late! Before, when he saw the news, Dorag had already reacted---now that the news was exploded, then the war between the revolutionary army and the world government could not be stopped! In this case, Dorag directly ordered the revolutionary army to start moving! Therefore, the world government took a hit! Of course, the world government does not eat dry food. After rushing to the air, it quickly reconfirmed most of the revolutionary armys strongholds through the devil fruit capable persons, agents, and some undercover hidden inside the revolutionary army. www.novelhall.com~ and soon, the world government destroyed these strongholds one by one "I need to buy a new batch of arms!" In the case of huge losses, Dorag did not blush to find Arthur hoping to buy a large amount of arms, on the one hand, in order to retaliate against the world government, on the other hand, it is also to let the people below have the power to protect themselves! "Add money!" As for this, Arthur smiled and only said two words! "Yes!" There was a long silence, and Dorage spit out two words from his mouth! As Arthur had expected, when he knew why the Revolutionary Army had suffered such a blow, in the face of the despicable and shameless act of Arthur''s robbery by fire, Dorag agreed! no way! Although Arthur increased the price, the total price was still lower than other arms dealers. Of course, at this time Dorag''s heart must be extremely complicated. Although Saint Martins price is lower than other arms dealers, it is higher than before! This also means that the revolutionary army has to pay a lot of money and buy less arms! But, it''s not about Arthur! I did something wrong and was found out. How can there be such a good thing without paying a price? Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 985： Luffys death flag The world government fighting the revolutionary army is obviously an unfair battle! As a huge organization that has been developing for hundreds of years, the world government is far superior to the revolutionary army, an organization that has been developed for only a decade or two, in terms of its foundation, strength, or resources! Therefore, even if a large number of arms were purchased from Saint Martins and returned, the revolutionary army did not turn back against the sky and still maintained a trend of retreat! Simply! Dorager had already been mentally prepared for this. He didn''t expect the unrealistic thing of winning the world government at this stage from the beginning, so he chose to let the revolutionary army retreat! Under his arrangement, the revolutionary army took advantage of its relatively hidden style of conduct and began to retreat from the world government, evading the search by the world government from a distance, and maintained its vitality, waiting for a future comeback! Facts have proved that there is nothing wrong with Dorag''s operation! After the world government has cleared most of the known strongholds, facing the revolutionary army''s evasive operation, the original clean-up speed has gradually decreased, and the more the revolutionary army''s strongholds have been found! However, the world government is not reconciled! Well, to be precise, the people of Tianlong are not reconciled to this! A Tianlongren died. If the revolutionary army is not allowed to pay a price, are they worthy of being called a world nobleman? With this idea in mind, you are one hundred million for Tianlongren, and two hundred million for mine, plus the two billion that the father of the dead young Tianlongren put out, a total of more than 22 billion Baileys bounty. ! They use these bounties to post rewards to the world! Anyone who finds a clue to the Revolutionary Army, after reporting to the nearest naval base and confirming the validity of the clue, can receive 100,000 Baileys! Anyone who finds a figure in the revolutionary army, after reporting to the nearest naval base, confirms the validity of the clue, can receive one million Baileys, if it is captured, add another one million! Anyone who finds a stronghold of the Revolutionary Army, after reporting to the nearest naval base, confirms the validity of the clues, can receive 10 million Baileys, if it is destroyed, an additional 20 million! Anyone who finds a high-level figure in the revolutionary army, after reporting to the nearest naval base, confirms the validity of the clues, and can receive 50 million Baileys, if they are captured alive, an additional 50 million will be added! Anyone who finds the location of the leader of the revolutionary army, Dorag, reports to the nearest naval base and confirms the validity of the clues. They can receive 100 million Baileys. If they are killed, they can be in the original Dorags 5 billion. On the basis of the bounty, another 10 billion Baileys will be received, and another 5 billion will be added to the live capture! This reward is a sensation in the entire sea! "Don''t say 15 billion, but those 100,000, 1 million, you can always get some?" "My neighbor Er Gouzi is secretive all day long. I think he is like a revolutionary army. I will rush back to catch him and send it to the naval base!" "As you said, the aunt Mary next door is also mysterious all day long. She looks like a revolutionary army, so I will rush back to catch her!" ... Discussing and discussing, everyone is under this huge bounty and started to run away! suspiciously! Grab! Mysterious whereabouts! Grab! I feel something is wrong! Grab! Grab, grab, grab, anyway, no matter if there is a problem or no problem, anyway, if there is a problem, just grab it all at once and send it to the naval base! no way! Even the lowest bounty of 100,000 is enough for people to work for several months! In this case, people are getting red eyes! And because of this, the world government has also harvested a lot of new revolutionary army information. Of course, because the information is difficult to distinguish, and there are too many, the world government has to get busy for this and determine the authenticity of the information sent by people! Finally, after a rigorous screening, the world government has really gained a piece of information about the revolutionary army, and based on this information, the world government has begun a new round of battles to clean up its strongholds! This time, the revolutionary armys response is the same as before, evading the world government! In this case, although the world government has found a large number of new strongholds for the revolutionary army, the gain is really not great. Only a few world governments have been dispatched and destroyed at a relatively fast speed! In this way, the two sides were looking for and hiding, and it was so deadlocked! ---- the other side! While the world government and the revolutionary army were deadlocked, Lu Fei and his team also successfully rushed into the great channel! Well, they werent blocked by Smogg in Rogue Town like the original, and Luffy was not nearly beheaded, but because Luffy didnt offer a reward and his identity as Karps grandson was exposed, Smogg was exposed. The hospitality, and the two parties became friends after having a drink together! Just like that, Luffy and his team successfully separated from the East China Sea and came to the Great Channel! It is worth mentioning that Lu Fei and his party who left from Rogge Town also met the Thousand-Year Dragon and the girl Abis when they were heading to Upside Down Mountain! Under the blood of Luffy, Luffy and his team had to temporarily change their course, and sent the Millennium Dragon and Abis to the base of the Axe Gang, the hometown of Abis, which is the Battleship Island! In response, Chen Ge warmly greeted them, and at the same time told them where the cemetery of the Millennium Dragon is! Of course, he also told Luffy beforehand that in order to protect the integrity of the Millennium Dragon bones, in the Millennium Dragon Cemetery, their Axe Gang had some "protective development"! And this, not only Luffy believes, but the others in Luffy''s group have no doubts! no way! Chen gave them a very good impression at the beginning! Whether it was the evil dragon thing before ~www.novelhall.com~ or the enthusiastic greeting at the moment, they have done very well. In this case, they have no reason to doubt or not to believe it! In this way, Luffy and his party were fooled by the Thousand-Year Dragon! After seeing the thousand-year dragon gathering with their own eyes, Luffy and his party set off again! Get back to the subject! After leaving from Gunkanjima, crossing the upside-down mountain, and logging into the great channel, although the Twin Gorge was originally marked as Shanzi Gorge, Luffy and his team still met Rab, and after experiencing what happened in the original book, Lu Fei also made an agreement with Laboo! "Wait until we come back around the world, I will fight you again!" Well, this sentence sounds a bit like the death of the characters in the TV series. And the following facts proved that this is really a death! After bidding farewell to Rabu, Luffy and his team came to the first island whiskey peak after they landed on the Great Channel! In the original plot, this place is known as a town that welcomes pirates, but the real situation is a gathering place for bounty hunters and a branch of the secret criminal organization Baroque Walker! But now... is the headquarters! ! ! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 986： The most welcoming town for adventurers What is a bounty hunter? Except for very few characters, other heroes who say good things are for the people, and those who say bad things are desperate for money! The reason why they risked their lives to kill pirates was mostly just for bounty! Therefore, if there is something more valuable than a pirate, most of them, as desperados, don''t mind killing others! Almost all the characters in the Whiskey Peak are like this! Therefore, after reaching the Whiskey Peak, Luffy and his party were warmly received! Although Luffy and his party have no bounty, Luffys straw hat is valuable! 30 million is not a small sum! It can be said that most bounty hunters will not make so much money in their lives! Well, dont look at the pirates offering a reward of several million, tens of millions. But that is not something that ordinary bounty hunters can kill! Pirates who can get that price basically have certain strength, influence or special abilities. It is too dangerous to hunt them, so in general, bounty hunters kill hundreds of thousands or even tens of thousands. ! Therefore, these bounty hunters have some ideas about Luffy''s hat! As long as you get a straw hat, it costs 30 million. Where can I find such a good thing? "Welcome to Whiskey Peak. We are... the town where adventurers are most welcome!!!" Just arriving at Whiskey Peak, a strong man opened his mouth with a simple smile and warmly greeted him. Luffy''s group! At the same time, after seeing the straw hat on Luffy''s head, the strong man inadvertently revealed a trace of...greed! What is the most popular town for adventurers, of course its just for fun! If possible, Whiskey Peak is not only the most welcoming town for adventurers, but also the most welcoming town for pirates, bounty hunters, and merchants! As long as you have money, you are valuable or have something of high value, the people in the Whiskey Peak welcome you! "really?" However, there is no doubt about this simple-minded Luffy, but looking at the brawny man with a surprised look! He did not expect that there is such a place in the world! "Of course it is true, we have prepared a welcome banquet in the town, come here!" The smile on the brawny man''s face became brighter, and he greeted several people into the town very warmly. Banquet? Luffy listened, his eyes lit up, he couldn''t wait to rush towards the town! Banquet is his favorite! "Wait for me!" And Usopp, as the Straw Hat Adventure Group, is currently the only one who has the IQ to compete with Luffy. After seeing Luffy rushing in, he didn''t think much about catching up! Although the others in Luffy''s group felt a bit weird, they didn''t say anything because they had no experience and didn''t know the reputation of the Whiskey Peak. They half pushed and half walked with the strong man into the town! ---- the other side! In the center of the Whiskey Peak, on a tall building with a huge clock hanging outside! "Finally here!" Klockdal stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, smoking a cigar while watching Luffy''s group of people who were being warmly invited to the town not far away, he couldn''t help but muttered. Since Alabastan was driven out, Krokdal moved his Baroque Walker work to the Whiskey Peak! The reason for doing this is the result of a discussion between Krokdal and Arthur! In the extreme danger of the windless zone, as the main entrance to the great waterway of the four seas, the importance and strategic position of the inverted mountain is self-evident! It is almost a place that must be occupied! But because of the terrain, the upside-down mountain cannot be stationed too much! Therefore, Arthur retreated to the second place. At the entrance of Xihai Upside Down Mountain, the island was renamed Xihai Customs after being occupied by Saint Martin in the past ten years and laid heavy troops! However, Arthur was not satisfied with this! Although there are heavy troops on the West China Sea, there is no force on the Great Channel. Once the future enemy is jammed on the Great Channel of the Mountain, with the terrain of the Mountain, St. Martin can hardly enter the Great Channel! In this case, after discussing with Krokdal, Arthur and Krokdal decided to transfer the Baroque Walker Work Agency, which had withdrawn from Alabastan, to Whiskey Peak! Then, on the surface, he changed the Whiskey Peak into a gathering place for bounty hunters, using it as a cover, but in the dark, he was heavily armed inside the Whiskey Peak. And the role of these forces is to dispatch when necessary to seize the entrance to the upside down mountain, so that Saint Martin''s army can pass the upside down mountain smoothly! Of course, these are all things! In addition to this task, Krokdal now has another task! Help Luffy become famous! In the past few months, Luffys reputation has become more and more prosperous with the broadcast of The Adventure King! And therefore, Arthur''s original purpose-to use Luffy to expose the darkness of the world government, to induce people to have negative emotions towards the world government, and initial results have been achieved! Among the navy currently present, whether it is Monka or Colonel Mouse, the audience feels disgust, feels the world government, feels the darkness of the navy! Although the navy responded quickly and dealt with these people quickly, it was inevitable that a shadow was left in the hearts of the audience! In this case, almost everyone who has watched anime has a bad sense of world government! Especially Xihai! Originally Saint Martin and the world government were enemies, and now the broadcast of anime has exacerbated the negative views of the Xihai people towards the world government! So Arthur is going to make persistent efforts and help Lu Fei make a name for himself, and also expose some of the darkness of the world government! Well, the existence of Qiwuhai itself is a manifestation of the darkness of the world government! A pirate who has done a lot of evil, because of his strength, he was recruited, and he did not investigate his past faults. Isn''t this darkness? Although the world government still wanted to kill Qiwuhai if they had a chance, they didn''t say it! In this case, exposing Qiwuhai and their past is equivalent to exposing the darkness of the world government! However, Krokdal''s identity of Qiwuhai is still useful at the moment, and the Whiskey Mountain he is on is also more important, so Krokdal will definitely not expose himself. Because of doing that, maybe he will be removed from Nanbukai! So when he plans to make a name for Luffy in the future~www.novelhall.com~ choose to expose Doflamingo. Well, just look for a chance to confront Luffy, then speak out, and finally broadcast it through the anime of Adventure King! (Doflamingo:???) Among the current Qiwuhai, if you say who is the strongest, it''s hard to say! are almost the same, maybe Hawkeye is stronger, but it''s not so strong that others are desperate! But if anyone deserves to die the most, then it must be Doflamingo! The sale of arms, the sale of slaves, human experimentation, it can be said that Doflamingo has committed all the capital crimes that can be committed in the world, and he has made it bigger and stronger, created a brilliant, and formed a huge industrial chain! However, even Arthur, who is far away in St. Martin, has to admit that such a **** person''s life is too hard! After several shots by Arthur, Doflamingo did not die, and the more he developed, the better! And it is this kind of Doflamingo. As long as his deeds are exposed, coupled with Doflamingos own particularity, the world government will not easily expel his Qiwuhai status, then it can definitely make people feel bad about the world government. There is a direct understanding of darkness! "Enjoy the warm hospitality of the bounty hunters! When they are finished, I will play with you!" Klockdal looked at Luffy and his party, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 987： Angry roar "Welcome, welcome, warm welcome!" "Brother, come and drink together!" "Lets spell it out and see who drinks more!" ... In the warm greetings of men and women, old and young, Luffy and his party were unknowingly separated by bounty hunters in disguise in the town to various places in the town! "Come and drink more!" "eat more!" "Come on, don''t be polite to us!" ... However, their fate is the same. In the warm greeting, they drank a lot of wine without knowing it, and then fell to the ground one by one! It''s night in a blink of an eye! The night breeze is cool! On the square in the middle of the town! "Haken, how''s it going? Are you all drunk?" A pink-haired muscular girl asked after scanning the surroundings, staring at the wretched young man wearing a green suit and full of crowns in front of her. "If you are happy, don''t worry, I''m not doing things right?" Harken patted his chest and said triumphantly. "This was ordered from above. If you don''t do it well, you will know the consequences!" Xi Le frowned and said. "Ok!" Harken''s face was stern, Zheng Zheng nodded his head and said in a puzzled way, "But then again! Why didn''t the above let us attack them directly at the port, but to get them drunk and then take that straw hat? ?" "Have you never seen the King of Adventure? Have you not seen the strength of the straw hat group? With their strength, if you attack at the port, unless the people above take action, we will be a dead end!" Xi Le glanced at it. Harken said. "I''ve seen...but I think there must be an exaggeration! The chapter on the sea restaurant is too exaggerated. How can anyone cut through a piece of the sea with one sword? I have seen Master MR.1, he Can''t do it!" Haken said disapprovingly. The battle between Hawkeye and Newton is real in the eyes of big people, because they can do it too, but in the eyes of people of Harken''s strength, it is too exaggerated! How is it possible to cut open a piece of the sea with one sword? "That''s not fake...Don''t judge the strength of others by your eyes!" At this time, a familiar voice faintly entered the ears of the two! Subconsciously, the two followed the voice and looked over! And it doesnt matter if you dont look at it. Sauron, who was drunk by them, appeared on the roof of the house next to them! "Look at what you did!" Xi Le couldn''t help but glared at Harken! She thought it was Harken that was unfavorable! "Why...how...you appeared here?" But Harken didn''t care about the joyful words, but looked at the sudden appearance of Sauron, and was shocked to speak a little bit sharply! He saw Sauron drunk with his own eyes! However, before Sauron could answer, suddenly a middle-aged man with a wooden stick opened the door from the house next to him, and rushed out anxiously, saying, "No, the green algae head named Sauron is missing. Up!" Uh... I also know that people are gone! I still know where he is! Looking at the middle-aged man, he joyfully said, "He''s there!" Hearing the words, the middle-aged man subconsciously followed the voice and looked over. how come here! ? After seeing Sauron, the middle-aged man was shocked and confused! "Ha ha!" At this time, Sauron smiled contemptuously, looked down at them condescendingly, and said, "As a swordsman, you can''t be killed by your idiots anyway!" Speaking, Sauron stood up from the roof, glanced around, and said with a smile, "Is this a bounty hunter''s lair? For those pirates who came to the great sea route triumphantly? Come up and looting them, right? There are about a hundred bounty hunters here, right?" Having said this, Sauron''s eyes condensed, one hand resting on the long knife at his waist, and one hand drew out a long knife, showing a serious expression, saying one by one, "Then Let me be your opponent! Baroque Job Club!" "You...you...how do you know the name of our work agency?" Haken asked in shock. Not only Harken was shocked, but the bounty hunters around him were shocked! Although the Baroque Work Club is not a particularly secret organization, it is not something that people like Luffy and his party who have just entered the great waterway can know! "When I was doing your kind of work before, your work agency invited me!" Sauron shrugged and said indifferently, "Of course, I refused! What I didn''t expect is that your work agency Not only did the pirates kill, but for the sake of some valuables, even people who passed by were not let go! It seems to be damned!" "Well..." Harken groaned, and suddenly burst out, "Then go and die!" As he said, he drew a steel baseball bat from behind and threw it directly towards Sauron! "Ha ha!" Watching this scene, Sauron sneered away the steel bat thrown at him with a slash, but murmured, "Just so, try my new knife with you!" Then, he disappeared in place! next moment! Sauron appeared in the middle of the bounty hunters! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... A piece of silver light passed by, and the bounty hunters present did not even make a scream, they fell to the ground in pieces! "Stop it!" "Asshole, look at the gun!" "Damn it, hold him!" ... Some of the bounty hunters who have not fallen yet reacted immediately, and they had to deal with Sauron! What a pity, it''s useless! Sauron is like entering an uninhabited state, and when the figure passes by, pieces of people fall. Most of the bounty hunters who wanted to deal with Sauron knelt without firing a shot. After a few shots, they did not cause any harm to Sauron. Instead, they aroused his murderous intent and made him feel Move faster! finally! In just a few minutes~www.novelhall.com~ all the bounty hunters present fell down, leaving only the leader Harken and Joy! "You...you...don''t come here!" Harken said with trembling feet, somewhat horrified. In response, the corner of Sauron''s mouth slightly raised, and then disappeared in place! next moment! "boom!" A collision sounded, but Sauron appeared behind Harken, and hit his neck fiercely with the hilt, causing him to lie directly on the ground and pass out! Seeing this, Xi Le took a breath, gritted her teeth and showed a look of embarrassment! Sauron is too strong! She is not half sure to defeat it! However, Sauron didn''t care about her thoughts, so he rushed towards her! Xi Le did not react, but she lost consciousness in the darkness before her eyes! "It''s done, now go find those idiots!" Sauron glanced around, looked at the bounty hunters lying on the ground, but couldn''t help but mutter. At this moment, an angry roar suddenly came! "Sauron!!! They kindly entertain us, how can you do this!?" Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 988： then... "Ok!?" Listening to this familiar voice, Sauron turned his head subconsciously. And this look... Nima! What is this? Why is there a big meat ball of "DuangDuang" dangling in the street? Sauron, who was a little bewildered, took a closer look and discovered that the person here turned out to be Luffy, their captain Luffy! Well, fortunately, Luffys clothes, pants, and hat have not changed, otherwise he might not recognize it! But even so, Sauron couldn''t help but ask, "Luffy, how can you eat like this for a meal!?" Listen, Luffy ignored this question. Instead, he pointed at the group of bounty hunters on the ground and roared very angry, saying, "Sauron, how can you do this? Everyone entertained us so warmly. , You actually killed them?" Upon hearing this, Sauron opened his mouth and explained, "Luffy, the reason they entertain us warmly is because..." But as soon as the words were so common, Luffy couldn''t help but rushed towards Sauron, trying to beat him! Then... There''s no after that! "boom!!!" Lu Fei was just halfway there, when a woman rushed out of the alley beside him, and a violent shudder hit him on the head! "hiss~" Luffy took advantage of the situation and hugged his head and squatted on defense. While sucking in a cold breath, he grinned and said, "Nami, what are you doing? Sauron has done this kind of gratitude and revenge. I must teach him a lesson!" "Will you get revenge?" Nami almost laughed in anger, and said with a bit of hatred for iron and steel, "You are a brainless idiot, those people are not good people at all. The reason they entertain us warmly is just for the hat on your head! " "It''s not like that, how can you do this kind of thing when you are so good?" Luffy is still stubborn! In response, Nami gritted her teeth, wishing to press Luffy to the ground for a beat! "Hoo~" At this time, a figure that was slightly X, leaning against the wall in the alley next to it, while puffing out cigarettes, said calmly, "Miss Nami, there is no need to explain, with Luffys mind, it is estimated I don''t understand it!" Everyone at the scene followed the reputation, but they saw Sanji! "Oh, Sanji, why are you?" Luffy asked subconsciously, and suddenly reacted, hesitatingly muttered, "They...really are not good people!?" If someone says those people are bad people, Luffy doesnt believe it! Luffy is dubious if they say it! But if all three crew members say that... Even if Luffys mind is simple, this will turn around and understand that these bounty hunters are probably not good people! "Hoo---" Watching Luffy''s mind turn around, Nami exhaled deeply, which suppressed her anger! "By the way, where''s Usopp?" Nami looked around and couldn''t help asking when she found there were only four people. "It''s okay, I just drank too much. I saw him when I first came here and he slept soundly!" Sanji said lightly. "That''s good!" Not only did Nami breathe a sigh of relief, the others present also breathed a sigh of relief! "Wake him up later, when the record pointer is ready, let''s go!" Nami thought for a while and said. This is the gathering place for bounty hunters. They might have troubles if they stay, so its better to leave early! "Good too!" Sauron nodded, conforming. But just now! "Da da da!" A burst of dense footsteps came from the other side of the place where the few people were! "boom!" When the four people turned their heads to look, they saw a figure hit in front of them for the first time! is Usopp! The four people present looked intently, and their hearts tightened. They thought something happened to Usopp! "Don''t make noise, I want to sleep..." But then, Usopp''s voice made them dumbfounded! Nima! actually sleeping? has been thrown over, can you still sleep? Thinking, the four of them let go of their hearts and fixed their eyes on the direction of the sound of footsteps! I saw a group of weirdly dressed people in a tall, muscular, Shaolin monk-style costume, with snakes on the sides of the chest, and a bald man with "" pierced on the chest. Next, slowly walk towards them! "You are?" Nami looked at the group of people, frowned and asked. "Baroque Work Agency, Daz Bonis, you can also call me MR.1!" The headed bald man said lightly while looking at several people. "Baroque Work Club?" Sauron looked at Daz Bowness, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and said, "So in other words, are you here for trouble?" "You can think so too!" Daze Bowness said faintly, "Although they are just a bunch of rubbish, they are people from our work club after all. You are going to leave like this... Then where do we put our face? Can''t open a job club?" "Let''s hit it!" Sauron didn''t talk nonsense, drew a knife and made a look like he was going to fight! "Hoo~" At this time, Sanji took a deep breath of cigarette, spit it out fiercely, and dropped the cigarette **** on the ground. After stepping on it, he walked to Sauron''s side and said solemnly, "If this is the case, there is nothing to say. That''s it!" "Fighting? How can I be less!" Lu Fei who ate into a ball also Duang Duang walked to Sauron''s side, grinning excitedly. Nami was also very fascinated. Seeing that a battle was about to begin, she hurriedly stepped forward and dragged the sleeping Usopp back, and gave the battlefield to the three capable people on board. ! "Kill!" The two sides confronted each other, and I didnt know who shouted, and the battle broke out suddenly! The people from the Baroque work agency led by Daz Bowness~www.novelhall.com~ took the lead in rushing to the three of Luffy. And the three of Luffy didn''t persuade them. Although the other party was crowded, the three of them still rushed up! Then... There''s no after that! Daz Bowness, the strength of these people is not the same as in the original! After Krokdal was subdued, even though Arthur still allowed them to work in the Baroque work club for these Demon Fruit abilities, he did not stock them like the original Krokdal, but instead let people guide them from time to time! Well, in the eyes of Arthur, this group of demon fruit abilities also have potential, but they didn''t have any professional teaching in the original book, and they looked a little bit **** only by their own exploration! put Arthur here, they will not waste their potential! Therefore, he deliberately asked for professional guidance. Because of this, their current strength has long been stronger than in the original book! are basically at school level! The most talented Daz Bowness has even reached the level of major general! Therefore, in the face of Luffy''s three people who have just entered the great waterway, in less than a minute, all the people from the Baroque Work Club were put on the ground, let Luffy and his party understand what it means to come from the society. Beat it up! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 989： What evil did you do opened his eyes, the brightness in front of them made Luffy a little uncomfortable! But soon, after narrowing his eyes, Luffy gradually adapted to the brightness! Then, he immediately began to check the surrounding situation! He is now on the floor in an office, trapped, with a handcuff on his hand, and weak. Well, this feeling of weakness is familiar to him, like the feeling of being submerged in sea water. Nami, Sauron, Sanji, Usopp, four of them are quite a few, two on his left and two on his right, all tied up. However, Sauron and Sanji are both **** with iron chains. Nami and Usopp use ordinary ropes, but they are all without handcuffs! Among them, Nami and Usopp are both awake, while Sauron and Sanji are asleep with swollen noses! "Where is this?" Luffy subconsciously thought after checking the surrounding situation! However, before he could understand, he noticed his sober Nami on the side, and immediately became excited and said, "Luffy, you are awake!" Just now, when the three main combat forces on the ship were in a coma, Nami was a little panicked. After all, all she could rely on was kneeling, and she was left with a navigator who was only slightly better than ordinary people, and a useless navigator. A sniper can only be slaughtered! But now as Luffy becomes sober, the panic in her heart has diminished a bit! Although Luffy doesn''t seem to have much combat power now, it gives her a feeling of relying on! "Nami, where is this?" Luffy couldn''t help but asked. "I don''t know, but after they knocked you out, they grabbed us and tied them together and left them here! It seems that someone wants to see us!" Nami shook her head and said. Listening to Nami''s explanation, Luffy nodded and suddenly exerted force. "Boo!" While roaring, Luffy exhausted all his energy, but in the end he couldn''t break free! "Luffy doesn''t need to try it. I just heard them say that the handcuffs seem to be specially used to lock the devil fruit ability. What is the name of the sea tower stone handcuffs, so that the ability can not use the ability!" Usopp said seriously. . Hearing this, even though Luffy was unwilling, he still gave up. After the three of them waited for a while, Sauron and Sanji also gradually became sober! Like Luffy, after they were sober, the two of them also chose to struggle, trying to break free of their restraints. But it''s a pity that the person who bound them seemed to know them well, bound the two to death, and gave no chance to break free! Finally, after the five people stared at each other for a while, they could only choose to wait silently! In a while! "Crack!" With the sound of the door being pushed open, the five people locked their eyes on the door! next moment! A middle-aged man with a big back, scars on his face, wearing a cloak, and a cigar hanging from his mouth pushed open the door, walked in slowly, and walked to them under the gaze of the five people. Sit down at the desk in front of you! "Who are you?" Luffy asked impatiently. "Good question!" Krokdal''s mouth raised slightly, and he said, "My name is Krokdal, the president of the Baroque Working Group, and one of the Seven Wuhais under the King!" "Seven Wuhai under the king?" Luffy, a few people are a little surprised! The president of the Baroque Work Club can understand it, but it is the first time that Wang Xiawuhai has heard of it! "Qiwuhai under the king is recognized by the world government as the seven great sea pirates. They possess catastrophic destructive power and great combat power against the country!" Klockdal explained with a smile, "We have the special authority granted by the world government. Free looting, not wanted, just turn in a little bit of looted proceeds!" "What? There are such people?" Luffy said in shock. and several other people were shocked to varying degrees! Although Nami was also shocked, she forced her to calm down and asked, "Then why are you stealing Luffy''s hat? Shouldn''t you be a big pirate doing big things?" "Good question!" After complimenting him, Klockdal explained, "First of all, it was not my intention to grab the hat. It was the peripheral members of the work club who wanted to do it on their own when they saw the money. Secondly...who told you that I am not doing big things now? of?" "After entering the Great Channel from Upside Down Mountain, there are seven safer sea routes to the so-called Ultimate Island, and Whiskey Peak is the first island in one of them!" "Any pirates from all over the world have a one-seventh chance of coming here. That is to say, I stopped one-seventh of the pirates for the world and reduced one-seventh of the pirates for the world. This is not Do big things?" At the end, as if he believed it, Krokdal''s face still had a sense of mission. It seemed that he was doing this for the good of this world! Of course, in fact, Krokdal knew very well in his heart that seven out of his words were false! For example, grabbing the hat is the intention of the peripheral members of the work agency to see the money, such as stopping one-seventh of the pirates! In fact, he ordered the robbing of the hat. The reduced number of pirates will not have one-seventh of the world. The self-produced pirates on the great channel, the pirates who pass directly from the Whiskey Peak without logging in, if you count them all. , At most one tenth! The reason why Krokdal said this is because he knew in advance that this episode will be broadcast, so he cleaned himself up, exaggerated his own credit, and let others look at him and think he is a great person! And when Nami listened to Krokodahl''s words, she couldn''t help but stunned, and the thought of "Krokodahl is a great man" came out deep in her heart. But then she threw the idea out again! What am I thinking? The most important thing now is not whether Krokdal is a great person, but how to save himself! Furthermore, if Krokdal is really as good as he said, how can he tie us up? Thinking, Nami opened her mouth and was about to say something~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, Luffy and Usopp on the side made her dumbfounded! "I didn''t expect that although you are fierce, but you are so responsible, you are really a great person!" Luffy sighed. "Yeah, yeah." Usopp nodded and agreed, "You and Captain Usopp are the same, both are great people! Stop one-seventh of the pirates for the world...Listen It makes people feel a burst of enthusiasm!!!" Nima! Believe these two goods? Nami, who was a little broken, suddenly felt the darkness of her future! With this simple-minded captain, is there a future? But, its still behind her to break down! "I didn''t expect you to be such a person. As a swordsman, I recognize you!" Sauron said sternly. "Although he looks fierce on the outside, he is actually a good person!" Sanji said seriously. Mom! What the **** is this? Why did people casually say that you two believed it? Nami''s heart collapses infinitely! What kind of sin did the old lady have suffered? She actually met such a group of teammates! ! ! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 990： What a foolish idiot Did Zoro and Sanji really believe Klockdal''s words so easily? of course not! The reason why they believe Klockdal''s words is nothing more than two judgments! First, they did not feel that Krokdal was killing them again! Second, they are all **** now, there is no need for Krokdal to fool them! In this case, they chose to believe Klockdal''s words! Of course, both of them are people who have experienced a lot of dangers, and they believe in their mouths, and they still maintain a trace of vigilance deep in their hearts! the other side! After Nami collapsed for a long time, she gradually recovered her senses! do not care! Believe these scams, believe it, now the most important thing is to find a way to save yourself! Thinking, Nami calmed her mind, pretended to be a little humble, and said with a flattering smile, "If this is the case...Can you let us go?" As a person who has been in the pirate gang all the year round, Nami learned the term bend and stretch very early! "Yes!" Krokdal responded without hesitation. Nami was startled, but a little at a loss! She thought about many possibilities, but she never thought that Krokdal would agree so readily! But soon, she reacted and asked tentatively, "The rope on us..." "I said I could let you go, but I didn''t say that I could let you go so easily!" Krokdal said with deep meaning, "I have seen Adventure King. I know that the grandfather of Lieutenant General Karp Luffy, as a cooperator of the world government, I will naturally not kill you!" "However, after all, you have moved my men. Although there is a lot of willingness to do it by themselves, if you are allowed to leave so easily, where can I put the face of Klockdal? So, you can go if you want. Have to promise me a condition!" conditions! ? The few people present were a little confused. "What are the conditions?" Finally, Nami asked first. "Help me kill someone!" Klockdal said lightly. Killing? Suddenly, the faces of several people changed drastically! Although Krokdal is nominally Qiwuhai, he said just now to stop one-seventh of the pirates in the world, but everyone present knew that he was actually a big pirate! Can a big pirate want to kill a bad guy? "No way!" Sauron, Sanji, and Luffy, the three of them, immediately objected when Klockdal''s voice fell. They are all people with their own bottom line, it is absolutely impossible to do such a thing! And Nami''s eyes rolled around, but she wanted to say yes! Well, when she wants to come, as long as it is safe, it is another matter whether she can do what she promises or not! And Usopp is the most complicated person present! He wanted to agree, but the bottom line in his heart made him unable to speak! He wanted to refuse, but his terrible personality made him unable to speak! Under the entanglement, he finally just chose to shut up and not speak! the other side! Krokdal glanced at the expressions of everyone present, and suddenly understood! He basically knows the thoughts of the people present! Immediately, Krokdal sorted out his words and said faintly, "Do you think that I am going to kill a good person? No, a bad person! A person you want to kill him after hearing this, one... is so bad that it is hopelessly bad. People!" Someone who is hopelessly bad? The five people looked at each other, but they all saw the surprise in the opposite eyes! What kind of person is someone who can be called an incurably bad person by a big pirate? "Can you tell me something?" Nami pondered for a moment, then suddenly changed her words to ask. She wanted to agree first, but when she heard this, she felt that she should first see who the target is before making plans! "it is good!" Krokdal took a deep look at Nami, and said, "His name is Doflamingo. He is one of Qiwuhai, a bad man, a man so bad that he killed his parents, a former... .Dragon!" As he said, Krokdahl ignored the extremely shocked eyes of the five people present, and continued, "He not only sold arms, but also secretly caused battles between many kingdoms in the world to make huge profits, and he also sold slaves and human bodies. experiment..." In Krokdals description, Doflamingo is gradually described as a cruel, unscrupulous, extremely crazy person for profit! Of course, this is also true. In fact, Klockdals description is not too excessive, even his description is a little lighter! "Dragon people!?" Nami immediately asked what five people wanted to ask! Although they dont have much knowledge, the world aristocrats like the Dragons still know, and they all know what the world aristocracy means! "Yes!" After Klockdal nodded, he sighed and explained, "Unfortunately, his father is an unclear person. When Doflamingo was eight years old, he gave up his identity as a dragon and wanted Melt into the lives of ordinary people!" "As a result, because he gave up his identity as a Tianlongren, his life was bleak by those who had been bullied by the Tianlongren, and his wife died of illness!" "Later, Doflamingo thought it was his father''s stupidity that caused the family to suffer, so he killed him and brought the head back to the holy place of Mariejoa. However, the Denon people on Mariejoa rejected him and drove him away. Get out!" When the five people listened, they all showed an insightful look! Immediately, Nami couldn''t help but ask, "Then why did you kill him? And why did we kill him instead of killing yourself, aren''t you also Qiwuhai?" "Why should I kill him?" Krokdahl smiled and said with a little deep meaning, "If you have to have a reason, then you should treat me as a **** like him! As for why you should kill...because I can''t beat him! " After a pause, Klockdale said sternly, "Although he is a **** bastard, but I have to admit that this **** is indeed very talented. He is much stronger than me in strength. I can''t beat him, so I chose to let him Go and defeat him!" Speaking of this, Klockdall looked at Nami with scorching eyes, and said, "Well, I know if you want to ask me to be unbeatable, how can you be defeated! This I can answer you, because I believe in your potential, I I think you can beat him!" Among these words, three are true and seven are false! Krokdal didn''t believe in the potential of Luffy and his party at all, and he didn''t understand Doflamingo at all, let alone beat him! The reason for saying this is to make a name for Luffy and his party! Although Qiwuhai is not well-known between the pirates and the world government~www.novelhall.com~, it is undoubtedly that they are very powerful and have a great reputation, which can be said to resound through the entire great waterway. In this situation, Krokdal said that whoever recognizes is equivalent to making a name for someone! As far as I can''t understand Doflamingo... Krokdal is also just to complete Arthur''s task, and point out Qiwuhai, the dirty things of the world government! can''t beat it... hehe! is just to find a reason for him not to do it! Under the guidance of many powerful Saint Martins, Krokdal''s strength is not known how much stronger than in the original book. Now that he is a newcomer, how can he fail to beat Doflamingo? "This..." Nami listened to Krokodahl''s words, and hesitated whether to answer or not! But at this time, Luffy on the side was silent for a while, but looked at Krokdal with scorching eyes, and suddenly said, "If it''s like you said, then this kind of **** doesn''t need you to ask for it, I want to kill it. Kill him!" "Haha!" Hearing this, Krokodall smiled after taking a deep look at Luffy, smiling very happy! Sure enough, such a passionate fool is a fool! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 991： Very rusty The breeze smokes! "Wow!" "Cuckoo~" On the blue sea, a ship was driving and pushed away the waves, while seagulls hovered over the ship and sang, everything seemed so beautiful. But at this time Luffy and his party on the ship were all silent, and the atmosphere was very depressing. Everything experienced in the Whiskey Peak was like a dream, illusory and real, so that the five of them didn''t know whether to be lucky to survive now or to be angry with their incompetence! "Okay, don''t do this, everyone. It''s just a small failure. No big deal. The real strong can stand up no matter how many failures they have experienced, but they won''t be depressed by one failure!" Luffy He stood up, grinned, and a big smile appeared on his face. Hearing this, the other four people couldn''t help but raised their heads and looked at Luffy with surprised eyes! They didn''t expect that Luffy, a simple-minded person, could even say such reasonable things! At this time, Luffy''s voice changed, he patted his stomach again, and said with a smile, "Of course, the main thing is that I am hungry now! Sanji is going to cook, and I''ll be in a good mood after a big meal!" While speaking, Lu Fei''s stomach made a cooperating sound. "..." There was another silence on the boat! Sure enough, I said how a simple-minded person like Luffy could say such reasonable words. I was so hungry and wanted to find a reason to start a meal! Thinking about it, Nami couldn''t help holding her forehead, showing a helpless look. This pit cargo captain is really doing things that make her regret getting on the ship all the time! "Goo~" Suddenly, the same voice from Lu Fei''s belly came from her belly, but Nami''s cheeks couldn''t help but flush. "Um... what... Sanji, I think we should have dinner." Nami''s cheeks flushed and she was babbling, her words were a bit unfavorable! "Huh~" Taking a deep puff of smoke, Sanji stood up with a smile on his face, and said in deep thought, "In this case...then I will show my skills and make a table of delicious meals and use food to make us forget That unpleasant thing!" With that, Sanji rolled up his sleeves and walked toward the cabin! "Great!" Upon seeing this, Luffy jumped up happily! At this moment, after watching the scene, Sauron and Usopp looked at each other, Sauron consciously walked to the deck, did push-ups upside down, and began to practice crazy! As a swordsman, Sauron allows himself to lose, but he does not allow himself to be lazy after losing. He must redouble his efforts to train and strengthen his strength to defeat those who defeat him! And Usopp didn''t say anything, walked directly into the cabin, and started to study in his room! Although he is cowardly and afraid of death, there is one thing that other people who are also afraid of death cannot look at! That is to know the shame and then be brave! After experiencing an ordeal, he will always find ways to improve his abilities and improve his weapons, so as to avoid experiencing the same thing again next time! In this way, the five people walked out of the depressed atmosphere just now, and each started to do its own thing! After a while! Sanji made a table of food! "Okay, let''s all come to eat!" As he put the last plate of cut fruit on the table, Sanji smiled and greeted the others to eat. Immediately, he greeted Nami in particular, and said, "Miss Nami, it''s time to eat! I made a glass of orange juice for you!" "Come, here, my stomach is really starving to death!" "Well, here comes it!" "Ok!" "Thank you!" ... After the four people responded, they also put aside the things at hand and came to the table! "I''m going to start!" Luffy, who was already hungry, said with a smile, he unceremoniously picked up a big chicken leg and gnawed it! Upon seeing this, the other four also began to eat unceremoniously! Just when the five of them were having fun! "Om---" A roar of motors suddenly came from the side of the ship! Subconsciously, the five turned their eyes to the place where the sound came from! next moment! Wearing a black tight leather jacket, wearing a black cowboy hat, carrying a black school bag, tall, with long hair fluttering, riding a very cool black unknown vehicle, the beauty who looks very sassy appeared here In their eyes! Before the five people could react, the beauty suddenly pressed her hands and pressed down the front of the unknown vehicle she was riding, and then reacted, controlling the unknown vehicle to jump up! "Boom!" Finally, the unknown vehicle hit the deck of the Golden Meri! "Everyone, borrow your boat for a break, no problem, right?" The beauty smiled and looked at Luffy''s group! At this time, the five Luffy talents reacted! "Wow, it''s so cool!" Lu Fei couldn''t help but ran to the unknown vehicle and exclaimed as he touched it! "So handsome!" Usopp looked at the beautiful women and unknown vehicles, smacked his lips, and couldn''t help but sigh! "It''s okay! Borrowing a place for beautiful women to rest is what a gentleman should do!" But at this moment, Sanji didn''t know when he had already arrived in front of the beauty. He acted like a gentleman. He stretched out his hand to give a kiss. But the beauty took a step back, smiled, and silently refused his kiss gift! Upon seeing this, Sanji put away his hand casually! "who are you?" At this moment, Nami stood up and asked, frowning. Compared to the other three, Nami doesn''t care how shabby or beautiful this beauty is~www.novelhall.com~ All she cares about is who this woman is! "I?" The beauty smiled and introduced herself, "My name is Robin, Nicole Robin! An archaeologist who pursues true history!" "Wow, an archaeologist who is looking for real history, sounds so cool!" Lu Fei immediately became excited. "Yes, yes, it sounds really cool, just as cool as a brave sea warrior like me!" Usopp on the side touched his chin and nodded in agreement. "Then Robin, do you want to join our adventure group? It just so happens that we don''t have a historian in the adventure group yet!" At this time, Luffy seemed to have thought of something, grinned and invited. Robin was taken aback for a moment, seeming to be shocked by Luffy''s sudden invitation, but then she smiled, but agreed briskly, "Okay!" Now it''s the turn of the others on the ship to be dumbfounded! It''s no surprise that Luffy suddenly invited them. Basically everyone has experienced this experience, but Robin agreed so simply that they hadn''t thought about it! You know, they all agreed to board the ship after being infected by Luffy''s blood! At this time! "boom!" A small hand shuddered on Luffy''s head. Immediately, Nami said angrily, "You idiot, don''t invite others aboard casually! This will cause trouble to others!" After that, Nami turned her head and bowed to Robin, apologizing, "I''m sorry Miss Robin, our captain has caused you a little trouble! If you don''t want it, you really don''t have to force it!" As she said, a gleam of light flashed deep in Nami''s eyes! Like the King of Pirates, please collect it: () The King of Pirates has the fastest update speed. Chapter 992： Doflamingo Nami''s remarks seem to be warning Luffy, seeming to apologize to Robin, but in fact they are refusing Robin to join! Of course, this is not to say that she is jealous of Robin''s beauty, or that she refuses to join the new crew! She just doubted Robin! Well, a person riding an unknown vehicle and forcibly boarding someone else''s ship without permission is very suspicious even if it seems innocent on the surface! Not to mention that she agreed to Luffy''s invitation so readily! You know, among the four of them, no matter who it is, they didn''t readily agree to Luffy''s invitation. But after experiencing some things together, being infected by Lu Fei''s blood, this is what I promised! Taking her own experience as a mirror, Nami is very suspicious of Robin''s willingness to agree! Therefore, she vaguely refused Robin to join! But for her thoughts, Robin almost understood after her words were spoken! As the princess of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, although Robin usually soaks in the book, this does not mean that she does not understand the world. On the contrary, because she often helps Arthur in the study, and has met many different people, she still knows the world well! "Don''t force it! I promised when I said yes!" Robin pretended not to understand the meaning of Nami''s words, smiled and responded, "It just so happens that I have always wanted to find a team!" Don''t understand? Nami listened, her scalp numb, thinking that what she had said was not obvious enough, she opened her mouth and was about to say something to remedy it. But at this time, Sanji on the side was excited and said, "It''s really welcome! With archaeologists like Miss Robin joining, our adventure team has soared!" "Yeah, yeah! Robin has joined, and our adventure group will have an archaeologist!" Luffy is also very excited! And listening to the words of the two, Nami suddenly lost interest in speaking! How to do? My teammates agreed, what else can I do? Is it possible to refuse? Thinking about it, Nami once again had a small breakdown in her heart! What are these people on the boat! How to trust people casually? Is there any hope for me following them? Nami collapsed more and more! However, in any case, at the same time that Nami collapsed, Robin''s joining the adventure group was set! --- Arthur was not surprised at how easily Robin got into the Straw Hat Adventure Group! Luffy''s character is clear to him. Even in the original book, Luffy had met Robin and invited her to join, but Robin was from Klockdal at the time, and he was too burdened to agree. Later, because of Lu Fei''s perseverance and after experiencing many things together, Robin really joined the Straw Hat Pirates! But now Robin doesn''t have too much burden on him, and she is not a human being. In this case, it is normal for her to easily mix in! "Now it''s time to push behind!" Arthur murmured, looking at the report on the desktop! The dark transaction between Qiwuhai and the world government! This is the title of the report! That''s right, this report is about the transaction between Qiwuhai and the world government, and the crime of Doflamingo in Qiwuhai! And the reason why this report appeared on Arthur''s desk was because the next time the King of Adventure was used to reveal the darkness of Qiwuhai, and once again aroused people''s dissatisfaction with the world government, Arthur was going to expose these in the newspapers to help it! "Lets ask German to take this report away, and after the latest episode of Adventure King appears, expose these!" Arthur thought, after making a decision in his heart, he put the report aside , Began to deal with other things! --- In the next few days! With the appearance of the latest episode of Adventure King, the whole world is boiling again! "Behind the scenes of Qiwuhai!" ? "---Le Monde! "Seven Wu Hai---things you don''t know! "---A place in the Great Waterway! "The Underground Emperor---Doflamingo! "---New World Newspaper! ... The overwhelming news rushed like no money, pushing Qiwuhai and Doflamingo to the top of the storm! "Unexpectedly, Qi Wuhai is such a person!" "Yeah! Damn that guy named Doflamingo!" "Sure enough, Tianlong people are not good things, even those who are expelled are worse than ordinary people!" "Shh~ you don''t want to die. Although it is a fact, if someone hears you and reports you, you are dead!" "What are you afraid of? My son was killed by the Tianlong people because he accidentally got in the way. They are just a bunch of bastards, **** bastards!!!" ... In the overwhelming news, people have discussed this matter one after another! However, I dont know if its because of the long-standing resentment. After the news reported that Doflamingo was a former Dragonite, the trend of people''s discussions gradually changed, and it became a complaint and resentment towards the Dragonite! One by one, people who had been hurt by the dragons appeared to speak, telling how deeply they were hurt by the dragons. In this regard, Arthur felt a bit of unexpected surprise! He originally wanted to use the improper system of Qiwuhai to attack the reputation of the world government, but he did not expect that it was because of a random mention in the news that Doflamingo was a former Celestine. The great changes have caused people in the world to complain about the Tianlong people. This is simply great! Although the world government has many participating countries, in the eyes of people, the world government and the Tianlong people have always been mixed together, and they all think that the world government is the Tianlong people! And now that the Tianlong people are disgusting by everyone~www.novelhall.com~, it is equivalent to a severe blow to the reputation of the world government! This effect is much better than his previous use of Qiwuhai this inappropriate system to attack the reputation of the world government! --- But in addition to Arthur''s surprise, Doflamingo, who is located in the New World Dress Rosa, was furious! The fact that he was once a Celestial Dragon is the pain in Doflamingo''s heart, and he has hidden it in his heart for so many years and is unwilling to mention it! But now that the news is like this, almost everyone in this world knows that he used to be a Tianlongren, what does this mean? It is equivalent to inserting countless knives on the wound in his heart! However, if only this is the case, although Doflamingo will feel heartache, it is not unacceptable. What he cannot accept the most is that the Adventure King and recent news have exposed his underground identity and all his business. And many bad things he has done are exposed! This makes him feel beeping! After all these are exposed, his business will definitely be affected! Of course, the second is to be affected. The most important thing is that he has offended many people for his business expansion in recent years! Although most of them were killed by him, there was also a part of his strength. He was very powerful and couldn''t kill him. He could only do bad things behind his back and occupy more business share. But now that such exposure is made, people basically know that he did it, and he will definitely be in trouble by then, and he will be in big trouble too! Thinking of this, Doflamingo cursed in grief and indignation, "Krokdal, you bastard, I XX your family''s XX!" Like the King of Pirates, please collect it: () The King of Pirates has the fastest update speed. Chapter 993： Saint Martins Sea Train In the next time, Doflamingo was very busy. Not only was his business frequently hit by competitors, but his influence, he himself, was also often attacked by killers, and he was even named on the Bounty List in the Underground World! One billion! Of course, he can still handle all of these. As the underground world codenamed "Joker", he has been operating in the underground world for many years. He has a lot of power and is not afraid of this! What really troubled him was the trouble from the world government! After those messy things were exposed, the world government immediately wanted to clear his relationship with him and clear him out of the queue of Qiwuhai, so as not to affect the reputation of the world government! In the end, if he hadn''t threatened the world government by having the secrets of the dragon people in his hands, he would have been cleared out now! But even so, the world government still beating him intentionally or unintentionally during this period of time, trying to get him out of the queue of Qiwuhai, which caused Doflamingo a headache! However, Doflamingo was fortunate that while those messy things were exposed, the affairs of the Kingdom of Dresrosa were not exposed. Otherwise, even if he has the secrets of the Tianlongren in his hands, it is useless, he will definitely be cleared out of Qiwuhai''s queue! After all, what he did in the Kingdom of Dresrosa can be said to have offended other franchise countries in the world either intentionally or unintentionally! No one wants the same thing as the Kingdom of Dresrosa in his own kingdom, right? So once this matter is exposed, other countries in the world will join forces to boycott him, even if he has the secrets of Tianlong people in his hands, it won''t work! "boom!" Thinking of this, Doflamingo couldn''t help but patted the table, cursed, and said, "Damn Krokdal!" Doflamingo wanted to come, if it weren''t for the **** of Krokdal, he would not have had so much trouble today, and he would even be thankful that the affairs of the Kingdom of Dresrosa had not been exposed! "What to do?" While having a headache, Doflamingo couldn''t help but start to recall the situation in front of him, wanting to find a way to break the game! Although he wanted to kill Krokdal in his heart, he also knew that the main problem now was not to kill Krokdal. Rather than breaking the game, find a way to reverse the situation! Even if it can''t be reversed, at least let things stop getting worse! --- the other side! Just when Doflamingo had a headache because the mess was exposed, Arthur, who was in the West Sea, was very happy. There is no other reason! The sea train is ready! Well, since all the Murloc Tom has been collected, how could Arthur not have the idea of ??a sea train? So, he started building sea trains long ago! Compared with ordinary ships, sea trains have numerous advantages after they are built. Such as speed! The speed of sea trains with fixed tracks can be many times faster than that of ordinary ships! Such as convenience! Before a normal ship sails, a lot of supplies need to be replenished and a lot of preparations are needed. It takes several days. Therefore, people who want to travel far, generally need to book tickets in advance and make all preparations! But sea trains are different! Because of the high speed, it is more convenient to replenish. Basically, new islands can be built every day. Therefore, as long as you pay attention to the maintenance of the train, there is basically no need to replenish much, not much preparation time. There are several trains leaving every day, and people want to travel far. Basically bring the money, you can go on a walk-and-go trip! For example, fast circulation of goods! In the past, if you wanted to buy specialties from the westernmost part of the West China Sea, they usually cost one or two times the price, and occasionally they had to wait until they were available because it took a long time to ship by ship, and the things were hard to get. But now that there is a sea train, it doesnt take a month or two from the east to the west of the West Sea like in the past, up to a few days to ten days, so the price of specialty products will naturally come down! However, apart from these advantages, sea trains are not without harm! For example, it is easy to affect the navigation of ships! It is not easy for a ship to stop when it is sailing! Generally speaking, as long as a normal ship stops, it will slowly slow down from a long distance until it stops at a designated location. In this case, if a sea vessel suddenly encounters a sea train, then a collision may occur. Caused countless deaths! Such as affecting fisheries! When the sea train was designed, in order to avoid being attacked by the sea kings, a special device was designed on the car. When the sea train is running, it will make a sea kings hate sound to expel the sea kings! And it turns out that this kind of sound is not only annoying to sea kings, but also to ordinary fish! It''s just not as annoying as the Neptunes, you just turn your head and leave when you hear it, but leave the sound range subconsciously! But this, coupled with the large number of sea trains in St. Martin, will inevitably affect the reproduction and growth of fish, which will affect the fishery of St. Martin. Of course, the flaws are not concealed! Although there are disadvantages, compared to the many advantages, this disadvantage is nothing! and... The disadvantages cannot be reduced! In order to avoid affecting the navigation of ships, and to avoid affecting the development of fishery, St. Martin asked the personnel of the Ministry of Engineering to calculate in advance before the construction of the sea trains, and calculate the track points that have the least impact on the navigation of ships and the growth of fishery resources. unit! While minimizing the disadvantages, it does not affect the number of sea trains! Well, this is why with the full support of St. Martin, Tom has also joined St. Martin for so many years, and the sea train still took so many years to build! Of course, besides this, the main reason for the sea train to be built after so many years, UU reading www.uukanshu.com has another point! Compared with the sea trains in the City of Seven Waters, the density of the sea trains in St. Martin is many times higher! Arthur knew how good things like sea trains were for the circulation of resources within the kingdom and the economic development of the kingdom, so at the beginning it was designed on the premise of densely covering the entire West Sea! Therefore, the number of sea trains to be built is naturally greater than that of the Water Capital, so it takes a lot of time! "After the construction of the sea train is completed, the rate of circulation of the kingdom''s private resources will increase, and the rate of economic development will also increase, and the kingdom''s national strength will also increase at a faster rate!" Arthur stood in the train station set up next to the port of Saint Martin, watching the smoke and roaring sea train that flew past, with a smile on his face! Well, private resources! In fact, the purpose of building sea trains is for civilian use! If it were to be used for military purposes, Saint Martin would already have an underground train! That has already connected the entire West China Sea! Not only that, in the past ten years, underground trains have even connected the other four seas, great waterways, and certain islands in the New World. Its just that this is one of St. Martins secrets. When the war breaks out in the future, the materials can be shipped to various places, so that things from the West Sea can now be sold to other waters to earn a lot of money, so Arthur is not going to be exposed at this stage. There is no plan for civilians to use it! In addition to the train, St. Martin also has something like a portal, and this is not intended for civilians, so the civilians don''t know! Like the King of Pirates, please collect it: () The King of Pirates has the fastest update speed. Chapter 994： Mountain country North Sea! Mountain country! The country of high mountains is located in the southeast of the North Sea, on a small island of 20,000 square kilometers that is less than 100 nautical miles away from the Upside Down Mountain! The local area has a warm climate and is suitable for living. It is a rare and livable island! However, because of the dangerous terrain of the kingdom, the small island where the whole kingdom is located is mountain-shaped, standing in the middle of the sea, not suitable for growing food, but only suitable for planting trees and fruits, so the total population of the kingdom is not large, only 500,000! And because the kingdom is the last kingdom in the North Sea from the upside-down mountain, and the terrain is mountain-like, it is also called the wall of the North Sea! Also because the kingdom is the last kingdom from the North Sea to the upside-down mountain, the kingdom is said to be the only way for the North Sea to go to the great waterway, so the business of this kingdom is very prosperous! But under this prosperity, some darkness is inevitable! Thirty-five years ago, a business alliance called the Alpine League was established under the organization of the powerful Duke of the Alpine Country and the Duke of the Mountains, Sherlock Fokker, in order to monopolize all commerce in the Alpine Country! In the next 35 years, in order to compete for greater benefits, this alliance began to use various overt or covert methods to expel other chambers of commerce and business alliances in the mountain country! In the end, under the power of Sherlock Fokker, the local real power duke of the mountain country, other chambers of commerce and business alliances were expelled from the mountain alliance, leaving only the mountain alliance. This business alliance! It can be said that the mountain alliance monopolizes the commerce of the entire mountain country! But there is a good saying, monopoly will go wrong! It is also extremely suitable to be placed here in the Mountain League! After expelling other chambers of commerce, the alliance of the mountains also tasted bitter fruit! The expelled business organizations united to deal with the mountain alliance, so that the mountain alliance had to be trapped in the mountain country, unable to compete for greater benefits. Therefore, the merchants of the Mountain Alliance have changed from the original unanimous external competition for greater benefits to internal competition for greater benefits! But here comes the question. The Mountain Alliance is already the largest and only business alliance in the Mountain Country. Where can they compete for greater benefits? In the end, the people of the mountain alliance focused on the low-end merchants who could not join the mountain alliance! That is, growers, small merchants, raw material producers, and other people at the lowest end of business! And because of the backing of Duke Sherlock Fokker, besides being squeezed, these people at the lowest end of the business watched the daily decline in their wealth, and even changed jobs to do other things because of Fokker. The duke''s power is not enough. Therefore, in the past ten years, countless growers, small merchants, and raw material producers have been squeezed out of their property, which has also caused a major blow to the business of the mountain country! But for this, Duke Fokker not only has no intention of regretting it, but has intensified, and even ordinary civilians have begun to squeeze! No matter what you do, farming or working, he never let it go! Farmers will lower the price of agricultural products! For those who work, their wages will be lowered, and there will be no bottom line and no wages for overtime! Anyway, as long as you live in this kingdom, every penny you make needs to be squeezed by Duke Fokker! In this case, even the king of the mountain country could not help but hate Duke Fokker! But what is helpless is that after all these years of development, no matter whether it is an army or an official in the mountain country, as long as it is a high official, it is a member of the mountain alliance. Those who are not will be squeezed out by the people of the mountain alliance, unable to hold real power! It can be said that Duke Fokker has become the uncrowned king of the mountain country! However, as the saying goes, where there is oppression, there is resistance! Feeling the powerlessness of sitting on the throne with the highest power, but not being able to actually grasp a little power, the current king of the mountain country and the nephew of Duke Fokker, Charlotte. The crown of the mountain. Trek is in private A hidden resistance organization was formed underneath, trying to subvert Duke Fokker''s control of the mountain country! --- Takayama country port, Yamashiro port! Shancheng Port is the only port in the mountain country and one of the most special ports in Beihai! Because of the special terrain of the mountain country, the mountain country does not have a suitable place to be a port. Therefore, in order to allow the mountain countrys national port to have a place for foreign exchanges, the first king of the mountain country has the power of the country near the sea. A unique port was built on the mountain wall, Shancheng Port! The reason why Shancheng Port is unique is that it is not built on flat ground, but a city formed by directly smashing rooms and caves on the mountain wall! And the dock at Shancheng Port is not the same as an ordinary port. It is formed by cutting huge pieces of wood into a flat piece and putting them on the sea! "Wow!" Accompanied by the sound of the waves, Inoue Yousuke, wearing luxurious clothes, pushed his glasses, looked at the distinctive port in front of him, and muttered with deep eyes, "The mountain country is the last kingdom, and the most important kingdom. Up!" "As long as you take this kingdom, the things your Majesty ordered will be completed, and our kingdom will be able to control the entry and exit of the entire North Sea!" After that, Inoue Yousuke didn''t stay too much. With four brawny men in black, they got off the boat and set foot on the pier of Shancheng Port! "Come with me!" After taking a glance at the port of Shancheng, Inoue Yousuke didn''t talk nonsense, and didn''t appreciate the whole special port much. He took people into the port of Shancheng! Finally ~www.novelhall.com~ After searching for a while, Inoue Yousuke finally found the most common and frequently used means of transportation in the mountain country-the cable car! That''s right! Because of the special terrain, the mountain country is the most common and the most frequently used is the cable car! For this reason, the mountain country has even developed many special models of cable cars that are unique to the mountain country, so that the cable cars can travel across the country! As long as the place where the cable can be arranged, no matter which city, which village, no matter where, as long as there are people, the cable car of the mountain country can reach that place! After booking a cable car, five people from Inoue Yousuke took the cable car and headed directly to the top of the mountain country, the capital of the mountain country, and the city of cloud tops! --- After about half a day, with the continuous climbing of the cable car, at sunset, Usuke Inoue and his party finally arrived at the city of Yunding! The towering bluestone city wall, the city surrounded by clouds and mist, the city on the top of the cloud is like the crown of a mountain, sitting at the highest point of the mountain country, it looks magnificent, huge and spectacular! However, for this spectacular scene, Inoue Yusuke and his party were not in the mood to understand! After a hurried glance, Inoue Yousuke entered the city with a few of his men! And after a while, they came to a remote house near the palace in the city of Yunding! Enter the house! A sturdy figure appeared in front of Inoue Yousuke! "Hello! Honorable Alpine Crown, Your Highness Terek!" When you saw this, Inoue Yousuke''s mouth raised slightly, and he bowed slightly, and saluted! Like the King of Pirates, please collect it: () The King of Pirates has the fastest update speed. Chapter 995： Crown of the mountain "Free gift!" Charlotte. The crown of the mountain. Trek smiled and waved his hand! Tlakes name has four special characters, the crown of the mountain! This is not a normal name, nor does it add a D in the middle of the name like the D family, but the second generation king of the mountain country to distinguish from the descendants, inherit the main line and other branches of the throne, Show your uniqueness and dignity, and deliberately added to your name! In the high mountain country, only the king who inherits the throne and his chosen heir can add these four words to his name! That is to say, the four words of the mountain crown represent the most noble person in the mountain country! "Chairman Huasheng, thank you very much for your willingness to support me!" After Yusuke Inoue''s salute, Trek said again. Hua Sheng, it is the cover of Inoue Yousuke who came to see Trek this time! However, there is indeed Huasheng in this world, and he is also the president of a small chamber of commerce in Beihai named John Chamber of Commerce! Of course, this small chamber of commerce has long been secretly incorporated by passerby, the intelligence department of Saint Martins, and has become a stronghold of the intelligence department in the West Sea, so Yusuke Inoue will use this identity to come here this time! "No need to do this, we are just for profit!" Inoue Yousuke waved his hand and smiled, "I am a businessman, and everything is about profit. The reason why we choose to help you is only for profit!" Tlake shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter if it is for profit. Under this situation, the one who is willing to help me is my friend, brother!" "Even if you say that, I will not take less of the benefits that should be taken. As long as you succeed, the future 50% of the commercial resources of the mountain country will belong to our John Chamber of Commerce!" Inoue Yousuke smiled! 50% of the commercial resources is an excuse for Inoue Yousuke to intervene in the political situation of the Takayama country! In the case of Duke Charlotte Fokker covering the sky in the mountain country, although the hidden organization that Tlake secretly established has also attracted a group of people, in addition to the number and talents, it is completely unable to compare with Duke Fokker. ! Resources, funds, arms, etc. are all extremely lacking! It can be said that, as far as the current situation is concerned, if the two sides fight, King Trek will definitely be defeated! Under this situation, Inoue Yusuke decided to start from this aspect, using the future 50% of the commercial resources of the mountain country as a condition, secretly contacted King Trek and told him that he could support him with a large amount of funds, resources, arms, etc., Help him overthrow the power of Duke Sherlock Fokker! Of course, the above are just excuses! It was Inoue Yousuke who said nonsense to fool Trek! In fact, Inoue Yousuke is preparing to use Trek''s hand and power to overthrow Sherlock Fokkers power in the mountain country, and in the process, let the two sides fight each other and finally support another Inoue Yousuke secretly Select the right person to achieve the goal of controlling the country of the mountains as a vest! Um, Trek is a king, no matter how weak his power is. He has his own pride in his heart, so if he chooses to support him, he will probably get back in the end, so Inoue Yousuke was not prepared to help him from the beginning, just Use him as a bait to make him fight with Fokker! "It doesn''t need to be reduced. In this case, it is very difficult for someone to support me!" Telek shook his head and said gratefully. He is so grateful! Although he has been secretly forming a resistance organization, hoping to solve Fokker''s problem through this organization. But unfortunately, under the organization of a king who had no power and no money, the resistance organization was established many years later. Although there are still more people, there is still not much development in fact. It was almost discovered by Fokker. And in this case, the arrival of Inoue Yousuke is undoubtedly an act of giving charcoal in snow! Regardless of whether Inoue Yousuke has any thoughts, but in general, the matter of giving charcoal on a snowy day is an extremely rare thing in itself! So no matter what, whether Inoue Yousuke is here for profit, he is grateful for Inoue''s actions! Listening to what Trek said, Yusuke Inoue smiled and started to enter the topic, saying, "Your Majesty Trek, now, we discussed on the phone before. The supplies to support you are already on the way. They will arrive in about three days. time..." "Ok, I know!" After hearing that the supplies were about to arrive, Trek''s eyes lit up, and he took what Arthur hadnt finished speaking, and said excitedly, As long as the things are in hand, I will organize my people to receive them and then train again. , And strive to overthrow Fokker''s forces in the next month!" The overthrow of Fokker''s forces in one month seems a bit fanciful, but it is actually possible. Fokkers power is built on the mountain alliance, but the mountain alliance is not monolithic. There are also different factions competing with each other within, but because of the existence of Fokker, these competitions have been suppressed in the past few years. Mengcai has been safe. But if Fokker beheaded directly using the decapitation tactics, then these struggles of the Mountain League will not be able to hold back these years. And when the time comes, Trek will use the righteousness of the king to play a batch, pull a batch, and press a batch. It can be said that Fokker''s forces can be overthrown in a blink of an eye, except for a few diehard faithful. Of course, will it go so smoothly? Finally, it depends on Inoue''s thoughts... "If you know it, then I won''t say more!" Inoue Yousuke nodded and smiled, "In the next month, I will not leave the city of Yunding. I will watch it here and see you overthrow the power of Duke Fokker with my own eyes!" "Hmm! No problem!" Tlake nodded, and said apologetically, "However, now I need to go back! If I have been missing for too long, Fokker may have noticed something wrong!" "Hmm... See you, your Majesty!" Inoue Yousuke nodded. And Trek didn''t stay too much. After hearing Inoue''s promise, he turned around and left the house! ---- the other side! Looking at the figure of Trek leaving quietly, Inoue Yusuke narrowed his smile, but turned and walked outside the house as well! Finally, after a few turns and turns in the city, Inoue Yousuke came to a house in another remote corner of the city! "I''m finally here, I''m so anxious to die!" As soon as he entered the door, a young man who seemed to be seventeen or eighteen years old, his eyes lit up, he immediately stopped his wandering footsteps, and said forward. "His Royal Highness, the Crown of the Mountain. Jason, I''m sorry, there was a delay on the way, so I''m late!" Inoue said sorry. Charlotte Jason is the right person selected by Inoue Yousuke! He himself is Treks youngest son and a bastard! is the child of Charlotte Treck who messed with X after drinking! has no power and no power in the kingdom, only the name of a short-headed prince, and because it is a palace girl, there is no strong family support behind it. Normally, it can be said that there is no possibility of inheritance! And because of this, Inoue Yousuke chose him! No one supports him, he has no power and no power, even his mind is simple, he has no scheming, and he has great ambitions, and he wants to be king. For Inoue Usuke, Bitlake has become a king. People control a lot~www.novelhall.com~Of course, he is not qualified to add the four words of the crown of the mountain to his name! However, in order to make him happy and to make him more coordinated with the plan, Inoue Yousuke deliberately added these four words when calling him, to express his optimism for him! "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Sherlock Jason waved his hand again and again. As he is the only one who is willing to support him now, for Inoue Yusuke, it is too late for him to value, how could he blame it? Besides, he dare not blame it! Now he is relying on Inoue Yousuke everything. What if Inoue Yousuke is blamed for running away? Continue to be his powerless prince? Then he is not willing! "How did that happen?" Sherlock Jason asked again with an expectant tone. For him, Inoue Yousuke told that he will design Duke Tereck and Fokker, so that they will lose both, and then take the opportunity to push him to the top! "Don''t worry, your lord! I have everything arranged! After a while, your father and Duke Fokker will definitely have a conflict, and then you will have a chance too!" Inoue Yousuke said confidently. "Great!" Jason said excitedly. Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 996： At the beginning In the next time, under the control of Inoue Yousuke, waves of resources, funds, munitions and other things were quietly sent to the mountain country through the secret channel established by passerby! As for this, while Tleike was excited to accept it, he also asked the members of the resistance organization to step up their training! However, at the same time, as the most powerful person in the mountain country, Sherlock Fokker also got some news! City on top of the cloud! In a mansion near the palace that is no worse than the palace! "What? Recently, a large amount of funds, materials, and arms have been sent to the kingdom?" Nearly eighty years old, Sherlock Fokker, fertile, gray-haired, and fierce, lying on the recliner listening to the news reported under his hands, couldn''t help but sit up, frowned and asked! "Yes, this batch of funds, materials, and munitions are very secretive when they are delivered. If our brothers underneath are not sufficiently cautious, then we won''t even be able to find any clues!" His subordinates respectfully reported. "Then, have you found the whereabouts of this batch of funds, materials, and munitions? Do you know who got it?" Sherlock Fokker asked quickly. "I didn''t find it! The shipment was too secret. We just found a clue. Someone seems to have discovered our whereabouts. The clues are broken. Now we only know that it was sent to the city of Yunding. Who doesn''t know!" The subordinate shook his head and said. The clue is broken? Fokker looked embarrassed a bit, but he didn''t let his anger spread on his subordinates either! These subordinates have been with him for many years, and he knows the bottom line. He knows that his subordinates must try their best to do it. Now he still hasn''t found it. It''s just because of his ability. It''s not a passive sabotage! "But, by the way, who made such a batch of things come in?" Fokker thought, and several characters flashed through his mind, all of whom were the leading characters in the Mountain League except him! is the most hopeful person after him to inherit the position of the leader of the mountain alliance! It can be said that these people have reasons, and are capable of carrying such a batch of things in without his eyes! "Wait, could it be him?" Fokker thought, and another person''s face flashed in his mind! Tlake! Fokker knew that his nephew seemed to be very submissive to him on the surface, but he had already had the intention to get rid of himself in private, and even secretly formed a resistance organization in order to get rid of him! But after thinking about it, Fokker eliminated his nephew! He knows this nephew too well! Although he has the ability and means, the problem is that he knew what this nephew thought from the beginning, so the monitoring of this cheap nephew was strict and strict, and he never let this nephew disappear under surveillance for more than an hour! "Let your subordinates check first, and then let the surroundings strengthen some defenses!" Fokker thought, and in the end he could only make such a decision! Without knowing who the opponent is, although I dont know what and why this batch of things are delivered to the city of Yunding, Fokker can only calculate with the worst plan! It was this batch of things that were transported to the city of Yunding in order to hit him! Because of this, he was going to order people to search and let people be more prepared! --- And following Fokker''s order, in the next three days, the residents in the city of Yunding clearly felt that the city of Yunding was different from normal times! There are more soldiers patrolling the streets, and the streets are also full of those sturdy figures, a pair of eagle eyes scanning everywhere, as if looking for something strong, which makes the city of Yunding a little more depressing, and more of a kind The mountain rain is coming and the feeling is full of wind! "What should I do? President Huasheng, our actions seem to have been discovered!" In this regard, Trek approached Inoue Yousuke overnight and asked anxiously! "Don''t worry! This is normal, after all, such a large number of things, even if we are strong, we can''t completely hide it! Anyway, he has not found evidence, and he can''t be sure who sent the things in!" "Now we just need to hold our feet, and then you can let the people under you master the arms, and finally kill Fokker and it will be fine!" Inoue said calmly. Tlake listened and nodded after thinking about it for a long time. For now, he can only do this! "Yes, yes! Many of my soldiers who are retired from the army are secretly recruited by me. They are quite familiar with munitions. As long as they are given some time, they will be familiar with them soon. Then we will win!" Trek seemed to comfort himself, but also panicked like an explanation. Immediately, without waiting for Inoue Yousuke to say anything, he immediately said again, "Now I have to go back quickly, otherwise it would be bad if Fokker''s people find out that I am missing!" After finishing talking, Trek turned around and left in a hurry! While watching this scene, Inoue Yousuke couldn''t help but shook his head. Tlake has ambitions and means, but he is a bit indecisive, afraid of this and that! But, Yusuke Inoue can understand this too! After all, Duke Fokker has controlled most of the power of the Alpine Kingdom from the time Tereck was born. And this situation didn''t change until Trek became the throne. Instead, it got worse. Duke Fokker had more and more power, and the king of Trek became more and more like a decoration! In this case, Trek will inevitably cast a shadow on Duke Fokker! Therefore, he will inevitably hesitate and worry about dealing with the Duke of Tereck! --- just like that for a while! During this period of time, the people in the city of Yunding found that the feeling of the rain and the wind was not dissipating over time, but it became more and more intense as time passed! Almost all the people in Yunding City feel that something big will happen next! But they couldn''t tell what was the specific big event, they just felt that something big would happen! And on this day... "Chairman Huasheng, everything is ready! Things are going smoother than I thought. It took less than twenty days for the group of veterans under me to become familiar with the arms!" I found Yousuke Inoue again and said with some surprise. "Just right!" Yusuke Inoue pushed his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ and smiled slightly, and said, "The people under me have already figured out the patrols, guards, etc. where Fokker is located, as long as we come together. A surprise attack will be able to solve him!" "That''s great, do it!" Trek said happily. "Well, let the people under you prepare, let''s act tomorrow night!" Inoue Yousuke agreed. Listening, after Trek nodded, he didn''t say much, then turned around and left the room impatiently, and went to prepare! At the same time as he left, Terek couldn''t help but burst into a bright smile as if he had seen the final victory. Well, he has been waiting for this day, it''s been too long! From teenager to middle age! From ignorance to ignorance, I waited forty without confusion! He even thought that he would have to wait until Fokker died, and when he was gray-haired, he would have a chance! But what he never expected is that the world is so wonderful and the opportunity comes so suddenly! For this, he naturally has to seize this opportunity! He doesn''t want to wait any longer! "It''s time to prepare well..." Looking at the back of Trek leaving, Yusuke Inoue pushed his glasses, put his hands in his pockets, and said with a little deep meaning. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 997： Life-saving straw The next day! The sun is setting, and the night is coming! At this time, because the atmosphere of the mountains and rain is coming and the wind is full of buildings these days, the people who hang out on the street in ordinary times have already returned home, but the street in the city of Yunding is empty. ! "huhu~" The breeze blew over, adding a sense of bleakness to the streets of the city of Yunding! "DaDaDaDa!" Suddenly, a rush and messy footsteps sounded. Hundreds of sturdy men, armed with weapons, ran toward Fokker''s mansion in the city! At this time, on the two-story building on the side of this street, a sturdy middle-aged man in his forties looked at this scene, his eyes could not help showing hope, as if he was expecting something. ! But after another thought, there was a trace of worry in his eyes! "Chairman Huasheng, do you think that only these 300 people can take down Duke Fokker''s mansion?" Trek frowned, and couldn''t help but ask Inoue Yousuke on the side. "Yes!" Inoue Yousuke replied without hesitation, "I''ve inquired, now in Duke Fokker''s mansion, except for the servants, maids and the like, the real guards are only a hundred people, and there is nothing more powerful. The defensive facilities of yours are more than enough for more than 300 people!" Whether you are sure or not, Inoue Yusuke can only answer that way now! Is it possible to say that I must lose? "Ok!" And listening to Inoue Yousuke''s words, Trek barely let go of his heart! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Soon, with a burst of gunfire, the battle started! "Boom!" A group of soldiers like wolves and tigers, after clearing all the guards outside Fokker''s mansion, they smashed open the door and rushed into Fokker''s mansion! Then, just as Yousuke Inoue had expected, after these wolves and tigers rushed into Fokkers mansion, they were smashed along the way. They quickly cleared all the guards on Fokkers mansion, and Also caught Fokker! --- after an hour! Duke Fokker''s mansion! Looking at Fokker, who was fertile in front of him, leaning on crutches, standing fiercely in front of him, there was a sense of unreality in Telek''s mind! He never expected that Fokker, who had been afraid of for so many years, would be arrested so easily! And Fokker who was opposite him also showed a complex look in his eyes! "I have thought about many people, and also thought about you, but in the end it was no, because I know you too well and I monitor your life every moment!" Fokker sighed, his expression a bit complicated, and said, " What I didn''t expect was that it was really you, my nephew!" Looking at the Fokker in front of him, Trek also showed a complex look in his eyes, saying, "You should have thought of it a long time ago, no one wants to be monitored for a lifetime, and no one wants to live in the shadow of others for a lifetime! " "Shadow!?" Fokker suddenly felt a little ridiculous, shook his head, and said, "Perhaps! But I don''t think you need to be so anxious. I am already this age. How many years do you think I can live? You will be well after I die. Wouldn''t it be better to destroy my power?" "Wait after you die?" As if he heard something angry, Trek suddenly became excited, the veins on his neck were exposed, blushing, and roared, "Waiting for you to die? When will you wait? I have been waiting for more than forty years. Do you want me to wait? What a joke! Now I dont want to wait anymore!!!" Fokker looked at the furious Trek, and after a moment of silence, he said, "So you think so! But you really should wait for a while, or else...you won''t fail!" As he said, Fokker''s eyes were full of roundness, with a fierce air on his body, and he said in a deep voice, "The reason why there are only more than 100 guards in my mansion is not because I only invited one. There are more than a hundred people, because I let them go first because of more people!" "I just want to see, who really wants my life, who can''t wait for a few years, is going to kill me! I want to let him see, the name of the tiger of the North Sea back then How did it come!" After finishing speaking, Fokker suddenly violent! Under the circumstances of being surrounded by soldiers, he transformed into a monster with a tiger head over four meters tall! "The devil fruit is capable? Sure enough, I know that a character who can control a kingdom for decades is not that simple!" At this moment, hiding behind Trek, he has not spoken, like a transparent person, Inoue Yousuke pushed his eyes, revealing an expression of grasping, and thought, "But, this is the end. Now! You want to die... How do we Saint Martin control this kingdom?" next moment! Fokker disappeared in front of everyone! When he appeared again, a hand had been inserted into Telek''s head. But Trek''s eyes widened, and after retaining an incredible look, he completely lost his voice! "It''s you, who helped him send those funds, munitions, and supplies into the mountain country?" Upon seeing this, Fokker pulled out his hand after a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, and turned his eyes to Inoue Yousuke, Shen Asked! Inoue Yousuke shrugged, not commenting, and then looked at Fokker and exclaimed, "Unexpectedly, the Tiger of the North Sea back then, Duke Fokker, who is more than 80 years old this year, can still maintain such a fighting power!" Inoue Yousuke can see that Fokker now has at least major level combat power! This is not high in terms of the strength of Saint Martins, and it is just like that in terms of the level of the great waterway, but compared with the 80-something old man, there is this kind of combat power at this age, which can be said to be extremely powerful ! "When you say that, you just admit it?" Fokker asked in a deep voice. "Hehe! You can think so too!" Inoue Youmind smiled indifferently! next moment! Fokker said nothing, and disappeared in place again! "boom!" But this time, when he appeared again, the tiger paw was caught by Inoue Yousuke! Inoue Yousuke is one of the people in charge of passerby. Although he is not good at using force, his strength is naturally not bad under the atmosphere of Saint Martin. He also has the strength of the peak of a colonel, and he is almost a major general! Facing Fokker with this kind of strength, it is naturally easy to deal with! "Too weak!" Inoue Yousuke said, a trace of cruelty flashed in his eyes! Following Falks solemn eyes, Inoue Yousuke did not know where he took out a scalpel-like knife and inserted his backhand into Falks eye socket. "Hey!" In an instant, blood spurted! "Who on earth are you...? Just by your strength, you can''t be an unknown person in Beihai!" Feeling the sharp pain in his brain, Fokker asked dying. "St. Martin''s Kingdom, Inoue Yusuke, deputy head of the intelligence department!" Inoue Yusuke leaned against Fokker''s ear and said softly in a voice that only he could hear. "Puff!" Listening, with three points of surprise, three points of surprise, three points of incredible, and a relief, after taking a deep look at Inoue Usuke, Fokker fell to the ground and lost his life. Upon seeing this, Inoue Yousuke put his hand back, took out a white handkerchief from his arms, slowly wiped his blood-stained hand, and muttered, "The next step is to push Jason to the throne. !" whispered, and after wiping his hands, Inoue Yusuke put away the bright red handkerchief. After that, I scanned the surrounding area because of the sudden change, and the soldiers who were completely bewildered by this sudden change said in a deep voice, "Now, Duke Fokker and King Trek are dead, no matter which king becomes the throne in the future. , You must all have a hard time! Because the current king died under your nose!" After Inoue Yousukes voice fell, the bewildered soldiers gradually recovered ~www.novelhall.com~ But then they panic again! Yes! If a new king is enthroned, as witnesses to the death of the old king, they will not be better off! The lightest one may be punished with a crime of protecting the king against disadvantage! panicked, a voice suddenly rang from the group of soldiers, "My lord, what do you think we should do? Please help us!" "Too deliberate, bad acting!" slandered in his heart, and Inoue Yousuke still cooperated and said, "Now there is an opportunity for you! As long as you help Prince Jason ascend to the throne, then you will not only be blamed, but you can also get the credit for supporting the new king ascending. Are you willing?" Listening, the panicked soldiers'' eyes lit up, as if they saw a straw. "Yes, we do!" As the first voice sounded, the soldiers joined in one after another! "Yes!" "Yes!" "Yes!" ... In the end, in the voice of willingness, even if there are those who are unwilling in the heart, they were also engulfed by the crowd and headed towards where Charlotte Jason was! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 998： Visiting from Gion Support! ascended the throne! Killing Liwei! Yusuke Inoue, who has experienced countless times of overthrowing the kingdom, rebelling, usurping the throne, etc., after the proficient set came down, his chosen candidate, Sherlock Jason, was pushed to the throne! and he himself was appointed by Jason as the prime minister of the kingdom! Well, this Inoue Yusuke has discussed with Arthur in advance. Inoue Yusuke decided to stay in the North Sea for a period of time in the name of the prime minister of the mountain country, and deal with the hands of those overturned kingdoms to avoid being discovered by the navy and the world government. , But also deal with the internal affairs of the mountain country! Although it seems that the mountain country has been overturned and mastered, there are actually many things to deal with! For example, in some high mountain alliances under Fokker, members of high authority in the high mountain country, such as the army of the high mountain country, etc., all need to be dealt with! Only after mastering the army of the mountain country, suppressing, slaughtering, and wooing those high-ranking members can we truly master the mountain country! However, these things are relatively simple for Inoue Yousuke! Among the kingdoms that have been subverted in the past, most of the kingdoms have some relatively high-ranking people who need to come to this set, so Inoue Yousuke can be considered a master! ---- Another kingdom has been overturned? Looking at the latest information reported, the world government did not care too much while asking the intelligence personnel underneath to check if there were any problems. Because of the recent revolution in the Revolutionary Army, the Qiwuhai wave of things that have not settled has caused them too much headache, so they are not in the mood to care about the trivial matter of a kingdom in Beihai being subverted! However, the world government does not care, but the navy does care! The Revolutionary Army and Qiwuhai are also related to them, but the world government is more troublesome. Because these are either enemies that the world government wants to deal with, or they are established by the world government, and have little relationship with the navy, they didn''t worry about the world government! But the matter of the mountain country has something to do with the navy! As the kingdom of the North Sea closest to the Upside Down Mountain, not only merchants often pass by, but most of the pirates who are going to land on the great waterway are here to supply supplies. In this case, the navy has also established a Naval branch base! is to intercept the pirates during the last voyage from Beihai to Diandaishan! Therefore, this change in the mountain country will inevitably attract the attention of the navy! They are afraid that changes in the political situation of the mountain country will affect the operation of the navy''s branch base here, and thus affect the navy''s interception of pirates in the North Sea! Well, although as a subordinate unit of the world government, under normal circumstances it will not be affected by changes in the political situation of the kingdom. But this kind of thing is not unprecedented! There was once a change in the political situation of the kingdom that affected the naval branch base, which caused the branch base to be hit by the rebellion and suffered heavy losses! Therefore, they are going to send someone to the mountain country to test the attitude of the new king! As for who to send... This should be the mission of the branch base leader! But because Lieutenant Admiral Taotu Gion happened to be doing a mission in the North Sea, passing by this branch base and resting in the base, the Navy Headquarters handed over the mission to Gion! --- There are only sparse people on the streets of Yunding City in the Great Qing Dynasty! And these people are shopping, but their eyes are a little lost! The king is dead! President Fokker who has been pressing on their heads is also dead! The prince Jason, who had been least valued by the king, became the king! The news that was heavy news for them came down, making the people in the city of Yunding feel like living in a dream these days! is like a dream! However, what makes them even more dreaming is that a chamber of commerce named John Chamber of Commerce has entered the kingdom in an all-round way. and dominates all the commercial activities and resources of the original mountain alliance! Moreover, the most important thing is that it has also changed the squeezing way of treating civilians in the past of the Mountain League! All the labor of the civilians were given reasonable remuneration! This made the civilians in the city of the clouds in a daze, with a feeling that spring has arrived! "Here! This mountain country is really troublesome! It''s all mountains, so I took a cable car for all night to get here!" Gion looked at the giant mountain city surrounded by clouds and couldn''t help complaining. stand up. But then, after tidying up her mood, she put away her complaint and walked directly to the palace of the city of Yunding! "Lets finish things soon!" thought in his heart, Gion soon came to the gate of the palace! "Tell me, please, Lieutenant Admiral Gion of the Navy Headquarters is visiting!" Gion ordered the guard at the gate of the palace. "Yes!" The guard at the gate of the palace was stunned after seeing Gion. He was stunned, but he quickly reacted. After he agreed, he turned and ran towards the palace! If it is an ordinary visitor, the guard at the palace gate will usually cross-examine it to confirm the identity of the other party or simply refuse! After all, if everyone visits to report, what are the guards doing? However, Gion did not refuse the guards of the palace gate! Without him! beautiful! Even if Gion is a boring person, he believes that the king will not blame it for his looks! and soon, the guard trot back! "Gion Lieutenant General, please come in!" This time the guard''s face is respectful! When he first went in to report, the people in the palace had already called and confirmed the identity of the other party with the people at the naval branch base! This is a must! What if it is an assassin or a boring person who is too idle? "Ok!" Gion nodded, without saying anything, and went straight to the palace! Seeing this, the guard walked quickly to the front of Gion and started to lead the way! In a while! Under the leadership of the guards, Gion came to a side hall of the palace. "Lieutenant General Gion, please wait here for a while!" After the guard said a word ~www.novelhall.com~, he turned his head and left, and returned to his job! While looking at his leaving back, Gion didn''t say anything. He went straight to a chair in the palace and sat down! "Da da da!" The **** hasn''t been hot yet, a young man in luxurious glasses walked in with a smile on his face! "Are you?" Gion asked with some confusion. She can be sure that the other party is not the new king! after all... How can a king not wear a royal robe and wear a crown when he sees outsiders? Unless the two are very familiar! "Introduce myself, I am the new prime minister of the mountain country, Hua Sheng, John H. Hua Sheng!" Inoue Yousuke smiled and reported his pseudonym. "Oh!" Gion suddenly! "Our king has something to do and can''t see you, so if you have anything, just tell me, the same!" Inoue said with a smile. "Oh!" Gion once again suddenly. However, this time in a sudden, she found something! This person across, seems to be... familiar with her? Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 999： Test each other didn''t know if it was an illusion. From the moment I saw Yusuke Inoue, Gion felt that the other party knew her very well. And, this feeling grew stronger with the chat between the two! For this, Gion chose to believe in his own feelings! As Tsurus nominal sister, Tsuru has privately handed many things to Gion, including similar situations! And Tsuru''s answer is exactly what Gion has chosen now! is to believe in how you feel! Thinking, Gion even recalled the serious expression of Tsuru, the eyes full of stories, and the meaningful tone---a person, especially a woman, if you dont even believe your own feelings, then you There is nothing to believe! But here comes the problem! If you believe in your own feelings and the person opposite is really familiar with her, then does this person have a problem? Have! If the other person is really familiar with her, then there is a problem! As a lieutenant admiral of the navy, although Gion is not an unnamed person, he is not more famous either. At least in Beihai, there are few people who know her well! After all, she is just a lieutenant admiral! And as Cranes younger sister, she rarely does any missions. Most of the time she stays at the headquarters. Even if she occasionally sends out missions, they are basically completed in the Great Channel and the New World. Not to mention Beihai! After all, in terms of her strength, it would be too wasteful if she didn''t do missions in the Great Channel and the New World! And in this case, the chance that the prime minister of a kingdom in Beihai will be familiar with her is too small! However, although I felt there was a problem, she couldn''t tell what was wrong with Inoue Yousuke for a while! "I''m here this time, just want to ask, after the new king became the throne, do you feel dissatisfied with the navy?" Gion didn''t hide anything, but the words came directly into this visit. Theme, to test the attitude of the new king. Well, as a subordinate organization of the world government and one of the most powerful forces on the sea, the navy is naturally not afraid of which kingdom. So even though it is probing, Gion did not sneer down or attack from side to side, but rather simply asked. ! Well, mainly because she felt that if the new kings attitude towards the navy is not good, it is estimated that she would not directly show it, but rather show her attitude in reality. is the hidden poke! After all, the power and strength of the navy is not a joke. While listening to her words, Inoue Yousuke raised his brows, but he was a little clear in his heart! The other party is here to test the attitude of the new king! "No, we are very satisfied with the Navy!" Inoue Yousuke responded with a smile. "Oh, isn''t it?" Gion asked Yusuke Inoue''s eyes with interest. "Of course!" Inoue Yousuke shrugged! "Well, I believe you!" Gion smiled, and said with a little deep meaning. The verbal temptation is only the surface. The real temptation of Gion is to look at the other''s expression, eyes, and body details. And through these short conversations, she basically saw that the other party didn''t care about the Navy, at least for now! And this also shows that the other party''s attitude towards the navy is good for the time being, at least there is no idea of ??suppressing or dealing with the navy! That''s enough! "By the way, did the Prime Minister know me before?" Gion asked abruptly. "I don''t know!" Inoue Yousuke''s heart "cocked" at the same time, he answered almost subconsciously! But as soon as the voice came out, he regretted it a little! The answer is too fast, unlike the speed of a normal person, it is easy to make Gion suspicious! "There is a problem, there is definitely a problem!" And just as Inoue Yousuke thought, after he answered the question, Gion began to suspect that he had a problem with him! There is no other reason! Inoue Yousuke answered too fast, as if he had memorized the answer long ago, and then subconsciously said it! According to the reaction of normal people, it is very wrong! Faced with this kind of question that is suddenly raised, even if a normal person has an answer in his heart, he will unconsciously pause for a while before answering! After all, this question was asked suddenly! the other side! "She just asked this question suddenly, was she suspicious of me?" Regret for the quick answer just now, but Inoue Yousuke can''t figure it out. its not right! Although I have seen Gions photos and information, I can be sure that Gion has never seen me! haven''t seen me, why do you suspect me? suddenly asked if I knew her before? Inoue Yousuke has many questions in his mind, but on the surface he is still calm! And looking at the appearance of Inoue Yusuke, Gion became more sure that Inoue Yusuke knew himself! Although there is no flaw in the expression on the opponent''s face, she is more sure because of this! This expression is too deliberate! Thinking, Gion said calmly, "However, where did I seem to have seen you, Prime Minister Huasheng!" "Have you seen me? Impossible, I used to be very low-key, even if I do business, I rarely show up!" Inoue Yousuke replied calmly. "Oh? Really?" Gion smiled, but said, "That might be my mistake!" "Well, maybe!" Inoue Yousuke responded with a smile. "..." Then, the two started chatting like this, and both of them tempted each other in words! But in the end, nothing happened! When both of them were prepared for each other, apart from getting some boring information from the other party, and the Gonzo anecdotes, they hardly got any useful information! This is a master! The two chatted, but they sighed at the same time! "As expected of Tsuru''s younger sister!" However, Inoue Yousuke''s sigh was a bit more than that of Gion. Because he knows Gion very well. As the sister of the Chief of Naval Staff, after the three navy generals become generals, who is most likely to become generals, how can Saint Martin not pay attention to her intelligence? But Gion doesnt understand Inoue Yousuke! The most important thing for intelligence is to hide your identity! Although intelligence personnel who have reached the level of Inoue Yousuke generally don''t need to hide their identity~www.novelhall.com~ because they no longer have to go to the front line to detect news, they are more of a remote control combat command! But Yusuke Inoue is the exception! He has always been cautious, even if he has become one of the heads of the intelligence department, he has never exposed his identity information until now! In his words, since it is done, it must be the most perfect, and any flaw is allowed! Because of this, Gion doesnt know him! "Well, let''s talk about it today. If there is nothing else, Prime Minister Huasheng, I will leave first!" After several trials and no results, Gion smiled and was about to leave! no way! She knows very well that in this case, even if you try again, I am afraid that nothing will come out of the test! So it''s better to leave first, and then use the Navy''s intelligence network to collect information about Inoue Yusuke! "Then Lieutenant General Gion walk slowly, I won''t give more!" Inoue Yousuke said with a smile. "Ok!" Gion nodded, didn''t stay too much, turned around and left! While looking at her leaving back, Inoue Yousuke narrowed his smile, his eyes flickered, but he muttered, "It seems that I need to prepare more..." Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1000： Hate As soon as he returned to the naval base, Gion asked the navy''s intelligence personnel to investigate about Huasheng, that is, Inoue Yousuke''s current vest! In response to this, the navy intelligence personnel quickly sent the information to the table in Gion! Well, although navy intelligence personnel are not as good as CP people, they are not weak. It is relatively simple to find a person''s information! "Ok!?" As soon as he opened the information sent to the table, Gion couldn''t help but frowned! There is no other reason! Although there is a detailed introduction and past experience of Hua Sheng, there are no previous photos, and some are only current photos, which is the photo of Prime Minister Hua Sheng that she just saw! There is a problem! The president of a chamber of commerce, even if he doesnt like taking pictures anymore, he always goes to social gatherings. When he goes to a banquet, he is inadvertently taken pictures? Even if you dont like socializing or banquets anymore, there are always pictures taken by others accidentally, right? If doesnt exist, its normal to take a family portrait when the family is together, right? But the truth is that there are indeed no photos in the past, it seems...as if... it was deleted deliberately! ? What makes Gion even more problematic is that the description of Huasheng in the data before becoming prime minister is very small, as little as only less than half a page, 500 words, and after becoming prime minister, there are not a few days. In time, the description of a series of methods that Huasheng used after becoming prime minister was as long as a few pages and thousands of words! If there is no problem in this, Gion would dare to curse himself for not coming for ten years! As for what the problem is... Gion doesnt know yet, but she can be sure that this prime minister named Hua Sheng is hiding her past! "However, this is ultimately a matter of the Kingdom, so let''s hand it over to the people of the CP organization!" After Gion hesitated, he finally decided to report the problem! If it was the pirate''s problem, she must have handled it herself! But this involves a prime minister of the kingdom, so she can''t handle it! Even if you know that the other party has problems, as a navy, it is the basic principle not to interfere in political affairs between kingdoms! Well, the navy is a relatively neutral organization for the kingdom, and therefore the participating countries are willing to give the navy funds to fight against pirates, but once the navy intervenes in matters between the kingdoms, the navy is not in the eyes of the kingdom. Belongs to a neutral organization! When the time comes, it is still a trivial matter to be unwilling to give funds. The participating countries may even join forces to deal with the navy! no way! If such a huge organization becomes an enemy, no franchise country can dare to say that it can deal with it by itself! Finally, after deciding to report, Gion did not directly report to the world government, but to the navy headquarters! Well, skipping the report is a big taboo in the workplace! Furthermore, when I think of dealing with the big masters of the world government, Gion feels a chill, so it is better to report it and let the above decide by itself! --- "Is there a problem with the Prime Minister of the Kingdom?" Hearing this report from Gion, the Warring States period also frowned! He originally asked Gion to investigate the attitude of the new king, and he planned to use this to adjust the way the naval base stationed in the mountain country operates. However, what he did not expect was that apart from detecting that the opponent was not malicious for the time being, Gion actually gave back He detected such a thing! This is causing him some headaches! You need to know that generally speaking, if there is a problem with the prime minister of a kingdom, it should be the people of the cp who have found out, because they are responsible for this. In this case, if he rashly reported this kind of thing, and it happened that CPs people had not found out, then CP would really be offended! Our CP did not detect the problem, but a passing lieutenant of your navy found the problem. What does it mean? Are our CP capabilities insufficient? However, after thinking about it, the Warring States period decided to report the matter! There is no other reason! The navys relationship with the CP is not very good! As one of the institutions of the world government, the business scope of CP and the Navy overlap to a certain extent! For example, some pirates who are more powerful and famous, may threaten the world government! These pirates not only need to be dealt with by the navy, but CP must also deal with it under the orders of the world government! In this case, CP and the navy will inevitably have some conflicts! But because of the world government, and because the conflict between the two sides is limited to powerful pirates, so far nothing has happened! But nothing happened, it does not mean that both parties have forgotten! On the contrary, because there have been conflicts with those powerful pirates all the year round, the two sides still hate it! And now that such a thing is detected, it is equivalent to the Navy punching the CP person! does not hurt people, but relieves the hatred! Of course, this is not to say that the Warring States eradicates hatred, but the navy solves hatred! The Warring States has achieved this position, and has already seen through the internal conflicts of the world government! To put it bluntly, it is a struggle for merit and interest. He will not bear hatred or dissatisfaction for it! But he does not produce dissatisfaction, it does not mean that other people in the navy will not have it! Its you. When the task was about to be completed, the task was completed ahead of time and the credit was robbed of you. Are you satisfied? Of course not satisfied! Therefore, many people in the Navy are dissatisfied with CP, and many people in CP are also dissatisfied with the Navy! "So be it!" Thinking about it, the Warring States reported the intelligence to the world government! and soon ~www.novelhall.com~ this information was delivered to CP! In this regard, the CP people did not doubt the authenticity of the Warring States intelligence! When they think about it, although the relationship between them and the navy is not so harmonious, the navy will not use false information to fool them. Moreover, it was Gion who reported the news, Tsurus sister, so I wont lie to them! So, they are a little bit ashamed! Our CP professionals did not find any problems, but your navy non-professionals discovered problems. Where can we put the face of CP? In this case, the CP''s top executives, who are also CP0 people, immediately issued an order to let the intelligence personnel in Beihai go and investigate again! As for this, although Beihai''s intelligence personnel felt that they had not checked the error, they still investigated it carefully! Well, no matter if you are wrong or not, if your boss asks you to check, you can only check, even if you didnt check it! Don''t say it! After such an investigation, they really found some problems! There is a big problem with the identity of the new prime minister of the mountain country, Hua Sheng! After careful investigation, the intelligence personnel of Beihai discovered that the current Huasheng and the original Huasheng are not alone at all! ! ! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1001： Steal the day Although Inoue Yousuke has been very careful, CP is after all CP. As the world''s largest and most powerful spy organization, their intelligence capabilities are beyond doubt! In the beginning, the main reason for not finding out, apart from Inoue You minds deliberate cover, is more that Arthur has done too many big things during this time. Waves after waves came, and they were distracted. , For other things naturally a little sloppy, not so caring! Now, with their full display, their attention has also been concentrated, so it is time to check the problem! Just like the news from the navy to CP, there is a problem with the new prime minister of the mountain country! The former Huasheng and the current Huasheng are not alone! In this case, the people from CP quickly followed this clue to investigate! However, they didn''t find anything this time. Whether it was the current identity of Huasheng, his origin, or why he pretended to be Huasheng, the people at CP didn''t find out why! is like a pair of invisible hands controlling all this, eliminating all of this! For this, CP people are naturally unwilling! They didn''t discover this kind of thing, but it was already very embarrassing if they were discovered by the Navy. If they didn''t find the other party''s detailed information and details, then besides being embarrassed, wouldn''t it also appear that they were insufficient? It''s a pity, some things are useful if they are not unwilling! After repeated investigations, the cp people still got no results! Finally, the CP people lost patience and started to make an idea! That is to interrogate Huasheng directly! Since we can''t find out, why not just ask the source of the matter? This is the same as solving the problem, just the person who caused the problem! Although CP, as an institution under the control of the world government, it is not good to investigate the prime minister of a kingdom at will. It can even be said that it violates the principle of non-interference by the world government in joining internal affairs. However, in this situation, the people of CP are also Can''t control so much! If these things can''t be handled properly, how does the Navy look at them? With this idea in mind, the CP intelligence personnel in Beihai had a discussion and decided that the two CP members would first ask about it. If Huasheng said it was okay, but would not say anything...then go next. More people went, and finally even caught the other person for interrogation! Well, its to be courteous and then pawn! Soon, two CP members in white suits came to the country of Takayama! ---- As the CP members went to the mountain country, Arthur also received the news! Saint Martins intelligence department is also not vegetarian! When the CP members logged into the mountain country, they basically found out what they were doing and why they were here! For this, Arthur''s mood can be expressed with four letters! BLGL What does mean? is a beeping dog! He never expected that Inoue Yousuke was not found by the CP, but was found by Gion, who was passing by! Thinking, Arthur, who was so complicated in his heart, finally honestly remembered the way to deal with CP! The country of the mountains cannot be lost! This is the standard set by Arthur in the first time when he is thinking of a way! As the gateway to the North Sea, the importance of the mountain country is unquestionable. No matter what the circumstances, the mountain country must not be lost! And under this premise, Arthur also quickly thought of a way to deal with CP people! First, use the new king of the mountain country! That is to let Sherlock Jason, the puppet, come forward and react to the world government in the name of the participating country, and let the world government get back the people from the CP, and no longer investigate Inoue Yousuke! This method has a high success rate, but it is also very low! High is high because CP is a subordinate organization of the world government, they have to listen to the orders of the world government! But low is also low here! CP and the world government are one family! What CP wants to investigate, even if the world government listens to Sherlock Jasons orders for the sake of the face of the participating countries, on the surface they let the CPs go, but in private they will still let the CPs people continue to investigate! After all, as a family, what CP wants to investigate is naturally what the world government wants to investigate! And in this way, under the secret investigation of CP''s people, Inoue Yousuke still has a chance of being discovered, and it may even be investigated in detail! Well, CP people are not vegetarian! Second, Inoue Yousuke left the mountain country directly and avoided the CP! In this way, the CP people can''t find Inoue Yousuke, and naturally they can''t trace Inoue''s details! But there are many disadvantages to doing this! First of all, it hasn''t been long before the current mountain country started. Inoue Yousuke has not had time to arrange many Saint Martins in the kingdom. Once he is forced to flee, he will completely lose control of the mountain country! That is, the vest was scrapped, Saint Martin also lost the important place of the mountain country, and Sherlock Jason was no longer a puppet, but turned over to become the master! Secondly, CP people will not give up so easily! Seeing Inoue Yousuke escaped, he would definitely be tracked down, and in this case, as long as Inoue Yousuke was overtaken, or any clues were left accidentally during the escape, then he might be investigated exactly! In general, these two methods have their own advantages and disadvantages! The only thing in common is that it is impossible to avoid being checked for details by the CP person, but the chance of checking the details is reduced! "Neither of these two feelings work!" Arthur hesitated, and finally called Yusuke Inoue! He felt that in the game, Inoue Yousuke should know the situation better than him, and it is easier to think of a good way! And Yousuke Inoue did not disappoint Arthur! After Arthur called, he immediately gave back a perfect plan! Secretly changing the day! For now, the CP people actually don''t know the details of Inoue Yousuke. What they know the most is that the current Prime Minister of the Takayama Country, Hua Sheng, and the original Hua Sheng are not the same person! And at this point, Inoue Yousuke thinks that he can use this to make a little article! First, let someone capture the original chairman of the John Chamber of Commerce, which is Huasheng (True), and then replace the current identity of Inoue Usuke, which is the identity of the prime minister of the mountain country Huasheng! After ~www.novelhall.com~ Inoue Yousuke will replace the former president of the John Chamber of Commerce, which is the identity of Huasheng (True)! Then, when CP came to ask about the fact that the Prime Minister Huasheng and the president of the Chamber of Commerce Huasheng were not alone, they would find a way to cause the death of Huasheng (true) and make the people of CP feel that they were the prime minister of Huasheng (true). Huasheng is dead! In the end, Inoue Yousuke appeared again as Hua Sheng (true) and told the people in CP that Prime Minister Hua Sheng (fake) impersonated him and imprisoned him in order to gain benefits! In this way, Inoue Yousuke can become prime minister again, completing a plan to change the world! When the time comes, the CP people will also give up continuing the investigation because they know why the Prime Minister Hua Sheng and the original Hua Sheng are not alone! Of course, there are still some small loopholes in this plan! For example, when Yousuke Inoue changed his name to Huasheng, he used real content! And his true face is very different from Hua Sheng (true)! But this is not a problem, it can be solved with some small means! "Let''s do this!" Listening to the description of Usuke Inoue on the phone, Arthur responded with a smile. In Arthur''s view, this seemingly tricky approach is indeed a good one! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1002： Future 1 piece of darkness "Chairman Huasheng, I hope you can cooperate with me!" Inoue Yousuke looked at the middle-aged man in front of him with a smile. The plan was negotiated by Inoue Yusuke and Arthur, but it was already a thought by Inoue Yusuke before that, so Hua Sheng (really) had been invited over! "My lord, please let me go! That''s a member of the world government, I really can''t do it!" Hua Sheng (really) pleaded to Inoue Yousuke with a bitter face. "Ha ha!" After Inoue Yousuke chuckled twice, he said with a bit of deep meaning, "Think about it, you still have family!" "you!!!" Hearing this, Hua Sheng (really) was a jealous spirit. He couldn''t help holding out his finger to Inoue Yousuke, gritted his teeth and uttered two words, "Despicable!" "Despicable?" Inoue Yousuke smiled again and said, "Chairman Huasheng, you who are businessmen are embarrassed to say that others are mean? Think about what you have done over the years, and ask yourself, which is more mean than what you have done. ?" Although there is no shortage of kind-hearted businessmen among the business people, the Huasheng in front of him is obviously not like this. He is the kind of real businessmen who put interests first, and his hands are not clean. Therefore Inoue Yousuke threatened him, and there was no psychological burden! Upon hearing this, Hua Sheng (really) opened his mouth, wanting to say something. At this time, Inoue Yousuke interrupted him in advance! "I know what you want to say, it''s useless, you have no right to refuse! Besides, I didn''t want you to die this time. You also read the medicine. We also tested it just now, just let people die! When you get away, I will send your whole family to Xihai. Everyone will go their own way in the future, will they be well?" After discussing with Arthur, both Inoue Yousuke and Arthur felt that if you want to use the stealth day-changing plan, then the best situation is to let Huasheng (True) cooperate. Only in this way can you avoid the discovery of CP. ! Because of this, after the two made a plan, they decided to use a special drug to make people hang on to death with regard to the current status of Yusuke Inoue, the current identity of the prime minister Hua Sheng (True) will play! Only in this way, Huasheng (true) will cooperate with them! Of course, the drugs can only be used to make people suspended for death during the demonstration. In a real situation... hehe! However, Hua Sheng (true) would not know this until he died. Before he took the medicine, he would only think that what he was taking was a fake death medicine! "I promise!" After listening to Inoue Yousuke''s words, after a tangled flash on Hua Sheng''s face, he gritted his teeth and nodded in agreement. He knows that Inoue Yousukes words actually dont have much credibility! In other words, he is Yusuke Inoue, so he probably won''t let him live alone now! But the problem is, he has no choice now! If people dont say anything in the others hands, even their wives and children are in the others hands. He has no choice but to obey the orders and then pray in his heart for the other to keep their promises! "Isn''t that all right? You are a good comrade who is willing to cooperate with you!" Inoue Yousuke smiled and patted Hua Sheng (Zhen) on the shoulder and encouraged. --- The gate of the city on top of the cloud! "This is it!" a tall and thin young man in a white suit, looking at the magnificent city gate in front of him, muttered. "Don''t look, let''s go! Hurry up and do business, and then watch it slowly!" At this moment, beside him, a young man who was also wearing a white suit but was a little chubby was urging! "Good!" The tall and thin young man didn''t even sneer, nodded and walked directly toward the city! The two walked together, without delay on the road, and walked directly towards the original goal, which is the Prime Minister''s Office! In a while! The two are here! "Stop!" The guard at the door looked at the two men and quickly stepped forward to stop them! "Let''s inform! We are members of the world government, here to investigate some things!" The tall and thin young man said proudly. Facing the soldiers of the kingdom, as the CP of the world government, the tall and thin young people are like the people in the city meeting the country people, with a natural arrogance! "Yes!" The guard looked at the arrogant look of this tall and thin young man, and listened to the words world government in his words. His heart was agitated, but he was also suppressed for a while. Instead of checking the identity of the other party according to the process, he directly agreed. If the tall and thin young man turned around and entered the mansion! Soon, the guard came out again! But this time, he has a respectful look! "My lord, our master would like to please!" The guard made a please gesture and said respectfully. "Ok!" The tall and thin young man was not surprised by this. After a light nod, the guard led the way and followed in! Finally, they saw their target this time---Prime Minister Huasheng! "It seems a bit different from the picture?" The tall and thin young man raised his brows the first time he saw Huasheng, he felt something was wrong! This Huasheng in front of me seems to be... somewhat different from the picture? But after another thought, he was relieved! Photos. Isnt it normal for me to be a little different? "Are you Hua Sheng?" Before Hua Sheng could (really) speak, the short and fat young man beside the tall and thin young man asked with arrogance. In that tone, it''s like asking your name is your honor! "Is this silly X never beaten?" At this time, Hua Sheng (really) couldn''t help but flashed such a thought in his mind! To be honest, the appearance of the short and fat young man, in the eyes of Hua Sheng (True), is almost the same as the three words owed on his face! However, Huasheng (really) didn''t care about the short and chubby youth after thinking about what he would do next! "Yes!" Hua Sheng (really) nodded, took out a bottle of medicine from his arms, poured two tablets in his hand, and smiled and asked, "I am the Hua you are looking for. Sheng, may I ask the two sirs of the world government, what is it?" Looking at the appearance of Huasheng (True), the people of the two world governments did not think much about it, thinking that Huasheng (True) was sick and needed regular medicine! So, the tall and thin young man stood up, narrowed his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Huasheng...oh no, you have already posted about your fake Huasheng, please come back with us!" The tall and thin young man is swindling, he wants to swindle Huashengs true identity! For this, Huasheng (really) shook his head, sighed, and said, "Sure enough, people from the world government will come here and its no good! I guess it was the reminder that the lieutenant admiral gave you a few days ago? Bad luck!" said, without waiting for the tall and thin young man to answer, Hua Sheng (True) changed his voice and suddenly became excited and roared, "Why? Why does God give us so much hardship for the revolutionary army?!" After finishing speaking, Hua Sheng (really) didn''t hesitate at all, and directly ate the pills that he had poured on his hands before raising his head! "Gulong!" Listening to this swallowing sound ~www.novelhall.com~ The tall and thin youths and short and chubby youths who were shocked by Huasheng''s (true) words "cocked" in their hearts, and suddenly felt a bad feeling. ! next moment! "Puff!" With a soft sound, they saw Hua Sheng (really) soft and falling to the ground! "died!" The tall and thin young man stepped forward to investigate, his face instantly turned green! Nima! What the **** is this? I just said a few words to you, did you commit suicide with a wool? If you want to commit suicide, at least wait for me to ask what happened, right? Thinking about it, the tall and thin young man suddenly thought that the Hua Sheng in front of him seemed to have committed suicide after hearing his words of intention to lie to the truth, right? I wipe it! Isn''t this Nima cheating? Its not good when you die, but you committed suicide when I cheated you. Didnt this make me take the blame? Suddenly, the tall and thin young man felt that his future was dark! I didn''t ask the truth, but this person died because of his fraudulent words. After returning home, the boss will at least treat him as a disadvantage! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1003： Go out for a wave In the end, when the future is about to be dark, the intelligence personnel of the two CPs suddenly became wise and came up with a way to rescue them! Get useful information! In the case of Huasheng (true) suicide in front of them, if they don''t want to be labeled as incompetent by their boss, they can only show useful information to prove their worth, and then they will not be punished or reduced the intensity of punishment when they return! But the biggest question before them now is, Huasheng (really) is dead, how can they get useful information? Thinking, after the two discussed with each other, they finally came up with a method that is not very clever, but is most likely to find useful information --- search the Prime Minister''s Office! As the residence of Huasheng, in their opinion, even if Huasheng is careful, it will leave some clues inadvertently! And as long as you find this clue, you can prove their value! Say it''s too late, then soon! The two did as soon as they thought. Before the guards in the Prime Minister''s Mansion could respond, they made a message and lied that they had received the order of the dead Hua Sheng, and they searched the entire Prime Minister''s Mansion in full swing! And after such an investigation, they actually found an "unexpected" surprise! --- "Aren''t you dead!!!" Looking at the dying breath in front of him, he looked very embarrassed, but he was exactly the same as Huasheng who died in front of them before. The tall and thin young man widened his eyes, showing a look of horror, and he couldn''t help screaming. Out! He thought he was haunted! "I am the real Huasheng, what you see is someone else''s fake!" Yusuke Inoue, who played Huasheng, dying. For this moment, Inoue Yousuke can be regarded as fighting, and it took three days without eating or drinking to have this virtue. "What? Are you the real Huasheng?" And listening to Inoue Yousuke''s words, the tall and thin young man fell into a state of surprise and joy! What is shocked is that this person is really Huasheng, then who was it that died in front of them just now? What is happy is if the person in front of him is really Huasheng, can they get a lot of useful information from him? "Yes, I am the true Huasheng..." Inoue Yousuke said, using one hundred and two percent of his skill, he began to make up... No, he began to tell the "real" story! tells the detailed story of how he changed from a chamber of commerce president to a prisoner! "Unexpectedly, you would have encountered this kind of thing!" Hearing this "real" story told by the weak Inoue Yousuke, Gao Shou couldn''t help exclaiming! Immediately, he said again, "So, the opponent is a member of the revolutionary army?" "I don''t know if it is, but he accidentally said that when he caught me!" Inoue Yousuke shook his head weakly, and decisively buckled the pot on the revolutionary army! Well, as the third party among Saint Martin and the world government, the Revolutionary Army is definitely the best backer for Saint Martin! Throwing the pot on them, for Saint Martin, it can be said to be perfect! "That''s it..." The tall and thin young man groaned, his eyes flashed with murderous intent, and said, "You said you have been imprisoned for a period of time, then...help Sherlock Jason ascend the throne. The order?" If this is the case, then the world government should consider the matter of a new king in the mountain country! After all, if the new king has something to do with the revolutionary army, then it is very likely that there is a problem in this kingdom! "That''s not true! I had such an idea a long time ago, but when I was about to execute it, the other party came to me and threatened me with force, so I had to listen to their actions, and finally they picked peaches! "Usuke Inoue said weakly again! He knew that Sherlock Jason had to be taken out of this matter, because he was a necessary role for Inoue Usuke to control the mountain country at this stage. "It turned out to be like this!" Only then did the tall and thin young man''s murderous intent suppressed! Then, he asked Inoue Yousuke some more questions! In this regard, Inoue Yousuke will answer as much as possible in accordance with his own ability. Some things that do not fit his identity, and some things that he doesn''t know what to do, he just pretended to be stupid and confused! In the end, the two of CP asked a lot of questions and determined that the Huasheng in front of them was the real Huasheng, and the Huasheng who died in front of them was a fake Huasheng. They left with the heart of rejoicing in the rest of their lives. Up! With the testimony of Yusuke Inoue, Huasheng, they can be considered to be able to deal with each other, and the boss will not investigate them for letting the fake "Huasheng" die in front of them! "The next step is to deal with the tail of the hand, and to make up for some easily exposed details. The stealth change plan is completed. I am still the prime minister of Huasheng, and the one who died is the conspiracy of the revolutionary army!" From the back of the person, Yusuke Inoue, who was surrounded by a group of waiters and maids, thought silently in his heart! ---- "finished?" Looking at the news coming from Beihai, Arthur smiled slightly and didn''t care! Although the stealth day change plan was a plan that Arthur and Inoue Yousuke had to come up with in a hurry because of Gion''s nosy. But with the full cooperation of Saint Martin''s intelligence department, the plan is also perfect! Some of these small loopholes were made up by Inoue Yusuke, the deputy head of the Saint Martin''s intelligence department, using the resources of the entire Saint Martin''s intelligence department! In this case, there are mental arithmetic and unintentional. The CP person does not know who the opponent is, so it is normal to be fooled! If it is not fooled, it is not normal! Then, after setting the document aside, Arthur pulled out a new report from the side and read it. "Luffy and his party have arrived in Alabastan?" Arthur mumbled involuntarily while looking at the report. According to the reports of his staff, after experiencing the Whiskey Peak incident, because Nami fell ill halfway, Luffy and his team had to diverted halfway and headed to the not-so-light medical country that was once pitted by Arthurs Hole, the Drum Kingdom Find a doctor! But because of the good things Arthur had done before, and the death of this generation of King Valbo, they took a lot of effort to find the few doctors in the kingdom, Kuleha and Chopper, and healed Nami! And during this period of time ~www.novelhall.com~, in addition to successfully conquering a cute pet ship doctor, they also tidied up the Valbo of the drum kingdom! Finally, after leaving the Drum Kingdom, after a few more days, they finally reached Alabastan! "Since Luffy and his party have arrived in Alabastan, it means that the war at the top is about to come!" Arthur murmured after thinking about it in his heart. Although the current plot is completely different, the speed of Luffy and his team is actually not much different from the original, almost the same! "When the time comes to inform Roger''s old men, they will go up to the scene of the war, that scene...hey!" Arthur thought, and the corners of his mouth raised involuntarily! "How about... go and watch this scene?" Suddenly, another interesting idea came into his mind "Well, go and see!" Finally, after Arthur carefully thought about what he needed to do these days, he made up his mind! There are no major events in the kingdom that he has to deal with personally recently. There is no problem with the time when he goes out! In addition, his rebirth cross has been inserted in the palace, and his life is guaranteed, so it is okay for him to go out for a wave! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1004： Bring the wicked sat in Arthur''s position. Normally, he shouldn''t be rushing around! Pull the whole body because of a move! Once he has a little problem, the Kingdom of Saint Martin with him as the center will not collapse immediately, but it will also immediately become messy! But even so, Arthur decided to go out! On the one hand, its because he hasnt been out for a long time. In the last few years, at most, he used the teleportation array to go to the place with the teleportation array to stroll around, and did not say to go to other places without the teleportation array! On the one hand, he felt that it would be a pity if he missed the battle on the top, the biggest scene in the Pirate World, so he wanted to see it in person and witness it with his own eyes! Of course, the most important thing is that he is sure that he will be fine! With the cross of rebirth as a guarantee, coupled with his own strength that has long stood at the pinnacle of the Pirate World, he has the ability to ensure that he is safe from accidents even if there are waves everywhere! Get back to the subject! After deciding to go out and have a wave, Arthur first faced a problem! Take someone out? The benefits of taking someone out are obvious. Someone is taking care of him. Arthur is absolutely comfortable along the way! But the disadvantages are also obvious. As the most wanted criminal of the world government, once Arthur is discovered, it will be a **** storm, and the people who served him at that time will also be implicated or even killed! Of course, Arthur can also bring powerful units such as Saint Seiya, so that there will be no problems due to being implicated! However, if this is the case, once he is in the waves, there will be a big problem on Saint Martin''s side, it will be a little troublesome! The powerful combat power such as the Saint Seiya is too late to support, maybe the kingdom will suffer a lot of losses! Thinking about it, Arthur finally decided not to even bring the Xu Ye Palace, the Xu Ling Ting and the death gods, put it in the kingdom, and just go alone! is so free, it is easier to advance and retreat, and the kingdom is safer! "However, having said that, Heaven Breaking Machine and those little brats have not come back, it seems that they can only go out with ordinary boats this time!" Arthur murmured. Although Arthurs special car, the Skybreaker and Gilgamesh, have been driving to St. Martin, they are also taking the shortcut of windless belts, but after all, the New World is still a certain distance from St. Martin, so it is still there until now. did not return! ---- Port of Saint Martin! "It''s going to be a holiday soon. I brought my luggage and cats. I found that the itinerary was not specific and I wanted to go anywhere. I was a restless heart. I was about to go out and found out that I forgot to book a ticket!" "I want to go to Changsha, Wuhan, Chongqing and Beijing for a few days, even if I don''t have money, I want to go to the Erhai Sea, Lijiang, Xinjiang, Yangtze River is my world, Hong Kong Disney, the ancient city of Xi''an to drink bowls of wine..." A sturdy man with a height of more than two meters, wearing a strong suit, scars on his face and a fierce look, walking at the steps that his six relatives do not recognize, singing songs that people in this world do not understand, but feel very pleasing, toward the dock The direction went over! That''s right! The one here is Arthur! After deciding to go out alone, Arthur used makeup, one of the four great magic arts, to disguise himself! no way! He can now be said to be the most wanted criminal of the world government. There is no one who does not know him in the world. If he does not pretend to be a bit, it would be nice not to be troubled along the way. Of course, the biggest possibility in the end is to be besieged! Although he is not afraid, these are really troublesome! Therefore, he decisively chose to use one of the four magic arts of makeup and put on a wicked makeup for himself to avoid these troubles! For this, he also made himself a huge axe with a length of more than two meters, which looked like a huge axe with a stick hung on a door panel, adding a bit of evil temperament to himself! "This is it!" After walking around the pier for a while, Arthur found his boat! This is a small sailboat about the size of the Golden Meri but with a lion head in front! was specially bought by Arthur! At this time, there are six people on the side of the boat busy, loading meat, vegetables, fruits, canned food and other supplies on the boat! These are not Arthur''s people, but Arthur hired people! Although I decided not to bring anyone, the boat must always be driven, right? So Arthur hired six people! includes four sailors in their thirties who are in their prime, a fifties and experienced captain and navigator, and a forty-year-old chef who has experience as a chef in many hotels! As for other ship doctors needed for sailing, Arthur didn''t hire it! On the one hand, he thinks he will not get sick! On the one hand, he also thinks that even if he is sick, there is no problem rushing to the nearest city to find a doctor with his ability! In addition, the boat used this time is relatively small, so it is difficult to live with too many people! So he is not hired! "Who are you?" When he saw Arthur, a tall, wicked man on the ship, the sailors and captain on the ship were not calm! Now Arthur''s appearance is very dangerous at first sight! "I am your employer!" Arthur said, grinning. And just such a smile, in line with Arthur''s current wicked face, but it scared the captain and sailors who were hired on the ship. Simply! They were still sensible at this time, they understood Arthur''s words, and knew that Arthur was their employer, so they shouldn''t hurt them! "Boss!" After the captain and sailors stabilized their minds, they bowed in fear! Normally speaking, even employers do not need to be so respectful. After all, they just collect money to do things, not slaves or anything! But helplessly, Arthur is so deterrent now that they can''t help showing such a respectful look! "Okay, no need to do this, I''m a good talker!" Arthur smiled and said in a self-confessed gentle tone~www.novelhall.com~ trying to ease the captain and sailors'' panic! After all, at least they have to live together for a period of time. If they keep being so fearful of themselves, then needless to say, Arthur himself feels uncomfortable! However, Arthur still underestimated his current power. Listening to his gentle voice, the captain and sailors were agitated again, their faces turned pale, and there was a look of fear and fear in their eyes, as if they were frightened! It looks like... It is estimated that it will not be able to reverse the influence of the captain and sailors on him for a while! Seeing this, Arthur muttered in his heart, but he could only helplessly shook his head and asked, "How are you preparing?" Since it can''t be reversed for a while, don''t reverse it, and do business first! "Everything is ready, ready! You can leave anytime!" the captain said in fear. "Well, let''s go!" Arthur took a deep breath and gave the order in a deep voice! "Yes!" The captain and the sailors immediately agreed. Soon, the ship they were on started up, heading toward the depths of the sea! "Above the war, I am coming!!!" Arthur stood on the deck, facing the wind, thinking silently in his heart! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1005： Self-comfort "Hoo~" "Gu Gu!" Sitting on the bow of the ship, blowing the sea breeze, listening to the seagulls, Arthur felt a little relaxed. "Speaking of it...I haven''t been so relaxed in a long time!" Arthur murmured involuntarily. Since the war with the world government, Arthur''s life has hardly stopped, dealing with government affairs, exercising strength, attacking other kingdoms, etc., a series of things continue! During the period of , although there are occasional rests for one or two days, it is also a hurry to rest, at most you can stroll around the kingdom! Like it is now, blowing the sea breeze, listening to the chirping of seagulls, it''s just this time! "Why, take this opportunity to draw a prize?" Arthur didn''t know what was happening in his mind, and suddenly such a thought came up! Although he only drew a prize not long ago, this does not mean that he has no prestige! Now he is not the one who needed to accumulate months or even a year or two to draw a prize in the first place. The population of St. Martin has reached more than 100 million. Today, as he dominates the entire West Sea, Arthurs reputation is huge. In the population base blessing, not to mention hundreds of thousands every minute, but there is still no problem with hundreds of thousands of accounts every day! Therefore, in the short time since the last draw, Arthur has accumulated almost three million prestige! "Then smoke!" Arthur who is in a good mood doesn''t care about the reputation of these three million. After habitually leaving one million as the bottom, the remaining two million will be drawn directly for twenty! [Congratulations on getting the air cannon] [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] [Congratulations on getting the bamboo dragonfly] ... [Congratulations on getting the water gun] ... [Congratulations on getting the bionic mask] ... [Congratulations on obtaining a copy of the AK47 production line and a full set of design drawings] ... [Congratulations on obtaining a design drawing of the City of Steam] ... [Congratulations on getting a pair of free skates] ... Six air cannons, nine bamboo dragonflies, a water gun, a bionic mask, an AK47 production line and a full set of design drawings, a steam city design drawing, and a pair of skates! Twenty draws, five shipments! The things won in this lottery are indeed beyond Arthur''s expectations! He still remembers that when he used to draw 100,000 for ten consecutive draws, he would only draw one or two goods at most each time, and most of them were air cannons and bamboo dragonflies, which were guaranteed to be guaranteed. He did not expect that this time 100,000 draws for twenty times. Five things directly out of the LianDai! "Let''s take a look!" After the surprise, Arthur still suppressed the agitated emotions, looking like something pulled out! Among them, the air cannon and bamboo dragonflies were directly ignored by him, and he looked directly at the things that were not guaranteed! water gun! This name sounds like a toy, and Arthurs first thought when he heard the name was also a toy! But after seeing this gun is a bit outstanding, like the Gauss rifle used by the Terran in StarCraft, it is full of technological sense, and Arthur has more expectations in his heart! just in case... is not a toy? With this thought in mind, Arthur opened the attributes! Water gun [Introduction: It contains a space of one meter by one meter by one meter, and liquid can be injected into the space, and after pulling the trigger, the water gun will shoot out a water column of one thousand meters per second! [Note: The water jet can only shoot for one kilometer, after one kilometer, it will be useless! [Note: The water column needs to consume ten square centimeters of liquid every second! [Note: The space of the water gun can not only use water, but also other liquid liquids! Really. Water gun! Looking at the introduction of the water gun, Arthur couldn''t help but praised, "Good stuff!" Although this thing is useless at his level of combat power, it is undoubtedly a good thing for ordinary people! Especially it can be injected with other liquid liquids. Once used well, it is possible for an ordinary person to defeat the school level and defeat those with the ability of devil fruit! Think about it, what if you pour sea water into a water gun? As long as it is shot, those with the Devil Fruit ability will be completely dead! "But it''s no use for me!" Arthur shook his head and said, and finally put the water gun away! He is going to give it to someone who belongs to him in the future, but who has little combat power! Then, Arthur looked at the next thing! Bionic mask! This is a mask like a facial mask! In fact, when Arthur looked at this mask, he basically guessed its purpose! disguise! Well, if the mask cannot be disguised, what do you want a mask for? And it turns out that this thing is just as Arthur thought it can be disguised! Bionic Mask [Introduction: After bringing it to your face, you can adjust your appearance at will! [Note: Only the appearance has changed, other things have not changed in terms of voice, height, or figure, so please use it carefully! say nothing! After reading the introduction, Arthur brought the mask on without hesitation! Although makeup, one of the four great magic arts, is also very powerful, the bionic mask is obviously more powerful! Besides, I''m not afraid of water! Then, Arthur looked at something! AK47 production line and a full set of design drawings Uh... After a moment of silence, Arthur didn''t even open the attribute, so he skipped it! Well, Arthur knows what''s going on regardless of its attributes! If it is more than ten years to obtain this thing, he is very happy! But now...that''s it! With the advancing of the times, Saint Martin''s technology is also constantly rising. Saint Martin can also produce firearms of the AK47 level, so Arthur doesn''t care! Simply! Because of being too big, things didn''t come out directly, but were stored in the system, which also saved Arthur from some trouble! And when Arthur is going to go back, he will send this thing to the arms factory! Well, although it can be manufactured at this level of Saint Martin, there are still some things to learn from, so it is most appropriate to throw it there! Thinking, Arthur looked at the next thing! Steam City Design Drawing To be honest, this is the most valuable thing Arthur expects! After all, the name is unclear at first sight! But then, after seeing the content, Arthur suddenly lost interest! This TM is just an architectural design drawing! teaches people to build a steam city! There is no such thing as high-tech ~ www.novelhall.com~ or black technology! "Forget it, forget it, let''s see the same!" Finally, after taking a deep breath, Arthur finally adjusted his emotions back and looked at the last thing! Free skates How do you say this thing... the sharp soles and thick body look no different from ordinary skates! But with a trace of luck, Arthur opened the attributes of the shoes! Free skates [Introduction: Free skates, manufactured by someone who loves to skate in the future, look like ordinary skates. They contain countless high-tech and super energy. In addition to sliding on the ice, they can also be in the air and in the sea. Glide anywhere on high mountain cliffs! ... Ok! You shouldnt have any confidence in the 100,000 draw! Looking at the enhanced version of the skates in front of him, Arthur shook his head helplessly, put the things in the portable space, and prepared to take them out to play when he was bored! "Forget it, if you can get a water gun and a bionic mask, the two million prize draw is not a loss!" Arthur comforted himself! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1006： Tears of poverty "Your Majesty, the latest generation of warships has now installed more than 40% of our navy. It is scheduled to be available to all our navies by the end of next year and the beginning of the following year!" "The obsolete old models are now gradually transferred to the Ministry of Public Security and received by the newly established Water Security Patrol Team of the Ministry of Public Security!" "The body armor developed by my country a month ago has now been officially put into mass production. It is estimated that 500,000 pieces will be produced within three months, 10% of the army will be installed, and some security officers under the Ministry of Public Security!" "Because of the convenience and convenience of the sea trains put into use in my country some time ago, the number of users and the number of times have gradually increased! Now the full load rate of special freight trains or passenger trains has reached 60%, and it is still fast. It is expected that it will reach its peak in the next two months. It is necessary to decide as soon as possible whether to expand the scale of trains!" "Due to the impact of the weak ten-fish incident, all islands on the route from the kingdom to the upside down mountain have had famines of different scales. However, a large number of them have been urgently transferred from other food-rich places in the kingdom through sea trains. Food, the problem is expected to be solved within half a month!" "At present, the steam motorcycle researched by our scientist Master Meke has been officially put into the market. The people are very enthusiastic about this new type of transportation. In addition to the scheduled equipment for the army, the Ministry of Public Security, and the newly established Ministry of Public Security Outside of the traffic security team, the others that flowed to the market have been sold out!" "A month ago, my countrys plan for home appliances to go to cities and rural areas has achieved initial results. Under the subsidy of the state, the number of households with refrigerators and televisions in my country is currently rising rapidly, and it is expected to reach 5% in three months. ten!" ... Listening to this incident reported by his subordinates on the phone, Arthur felt a headache! This Nima! just felt relaxed a lot, but now I get a face punch! Thinking, Arthur had no choice but to accept the reality! Hmm, what else can I do? As a king, he cant help but care about politics, right? Besides, most of these are just routine reports, and there is nothing to deal with by himself. Compared to being in the kingdom, it is much easier now! "I''m really toiling!" Arthur sighed, turning his eyes to the sea! "Wow!" Listening to the sound of the rolling waves, the little heart that Arthur had just mentioned, relaxed a lot! --- at the same time! Alabastan! Because of the absence of Krokdal, Luffy and his team are much happier here than before. They have fun and wandered around without any trouble! Of course, and because of this they lost the opportunity to meet Weiwei! "Nami, I still want to eat!" At this time, Luffy was lying on a glass showcase, watching the big greasy meat skewers being grilled in the shop, and the saliva in his mouth flowed out like a waterfall! "No way!" Nami refused Luffy''s request without hesitation, and said, "How expensive is it to eat here? Why not buy more meat and let Sanji grill it for you!" "Buy some meat and eat it back? Okay, okay!" When Luffy heard the meat, Luffy didn''t care about the other things. He turned around and came to Nami, nodding his head with greedy excitement." Nami, let''s go buy meat, buy more meat!" Looking at the food captain in front of her, Nami shook her head helplessly, and said, "Okay!" As the chief financial officer on board, Nami is greedy and stingy, but she only stings on unnecessary expenses. Other expenses are serious, such as eating, supplementing ammunition, buying knives and the like. Mei will still agree! Well, at most, let him sign a contract comparable to loan sharks! "Ok!?" At this moment, Nami suddenly saw a familiar figure ahead! "That''s... Robin?" Na Mei murmured, raising her brows. After disembarking at the port, the group of people ran away in the city! Some went to buy vegetables to replenish the supplies on the ship, some to buy medicines to replenish the medicines in the cabin, and some went to training, and did not stop exercising for herself for a moment, so she didnt know where other people had gone. ! Even Luffy met her on the street after she was kicked out of the store after eating her pocket money! "Go and see!" Without thinking about it, Nami walked directly to the store where Robin had just entered! "Oh, where are you going, Nami, wait for me!" Seeing this, Luffy also quickly followed. He ran out of pocket money that Nami gave before disembarking. At this time, besides following Nami, there is no good place to go! the other side! When Nami arrived in front of the store where Robin had just entered, she realized that Robin had entered a luxury store. This made her hesitate! Well, their adventure group doesn''t have much money right now! Originally she had a lot of money, but when she left with Luffy and the others, part of it was left to her sister, and part was given to the villagers! And their adventure group needless to say! No treasure was found along the way, and there was no way to get money. They were always spending. If it wasn''t for a few small thieves who bumped into them from time to time and were taken for bounty, they would not be able to open the pot now! In this situation, facing a luxury store with hundreds of thousands and millions of Pele, she naturally hesitated! However, she hesitated Luffy but did not hesitate! The simple-minded Luffy didn''t think so much. After seeing Robin in the store, he opened the door and walked in, and said hello naturally, saying, "Hey, Robin, what are you doing?" "Buy a watch!" Robin, who was looking at his watch, looked back and found that it was Luffy and Nami, and he casually responded! "Oh!" Luffy nodded without understanding, then pointed to the string of zeros on the label under what Robin was looking at, and said in surprise, "Robin, this watch costs fifty. Wan Bailey!" "boom!" At this time, Nami, who also came to Robin, gave Luffy a thud, and said, "Look carefully, that''s five million Baileys, five million!" "five million?" Luffy, holding his head and sucking in cold air, was taken aback by Nami''s words and said, "It''s so expensive!" Although he has a simple mind, he still has a bit of conception of money. Now the sum of the money on their ship is less than 5 million Baileys! "Is it expensive? It''s not expensive, it''s cheap!" Robin said, and took the delicate watch she saw with him, and took out five bundles of 10,000 yuan in the small bag she carried. Bailey, handed it to the clerk, and said, "I want this watch!" Five million is really nothing in Robin''s eyes, she has several hundred million in pocket money every year! But the person who said it was unintentional, and he heard it intentionally! After hearing that five million is not expensive, Nami once again raised her suspicion on Robin to another level, and then silently left tears of poverty in her heart! Is five million really not expensive? Really! But that is for Robin! For Nami~www.novelhall.com~ five million dont say she is now, even when she was the richest, that was a lot of money, and it often took her a few months from birth to death. May get it! And it''s just possible! Most of the time, she couldn''t get so much money for a few months! So now seeing Robin so easily buy a watch worth five million, she deeply feels the difference between people, and also deeply feels her own poverty! "Woo~ When can I live the cheap life of five million Baileys!" Nami roared inwardly, and thought of Luffy again. Suddenly, she felt a burst of despair! With this kind of captain, will she be able to live five million cheap days in her lifetime? ---- at the same time! While Luffy''s group was wandering around in the port, another ship arrived not far from the port! A young man with a cowboy hat and topless, like a second-rate boy in the street, landed in the port with angry eyes! "Titch, you wait for me!" After the young man shouted in his heart, he could not help clenching his fist, gritted his teeth and walked towards the port! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1007： I am more dangerous than a pirate "Wow~" Listening to the sound of the impact of the sea ahead, and looking at the soaring sea not far away, Arthur was a little bit emotional! "See you again!" Speaking of it, Arthur has lived in this world for so many years, and the number of times he has seen the 5A-level scenic spot of Pirate World, the Upside Down Mountain, can be counted with one hand! He remembers only twice! Except for the last time I went to the World Parliament, this time! Others, most of the time he walks the teleportation array! is not only fast but also safe! "Boss, let''s go directly, or see the situation!?" At this time, the captain asked Arthur. After these days of getting along, the captain also gradually got to know Arthur while getting along. Now he is not like he first saw Arthur. He shivered with fright just listening to Arthur! "If you think you can get on it, just be careful not to mix with other people''s ships!" Arthur replied casually. The most important thing to pay attention to in Upside Down Mountain is not the turbulent currents, but other ships! The width of the channel of the upside-down mountain is not too wide. One or two boats are not a problem, but if more than two boats are together, 80% of them will have a problem! "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" The captain replied confidently. He was on the boat when he was a teenager. There are not a few times to go to the Upside Down Mountain. He knows exactly what to pay attention to. And very quickly, under the operation of the captain, the ship where Arthur was on was heading towards Upside Down Mountain! "Boss, you can advance to the cabin. When you go down and uphill, remember to grab the pillars or fixed beds in the boat. It''s really impossible to close the door!" As he walked to the front of Upside Down Hill, the experienced captain was Reminded. He is very familiar with Upside Down Mountain, and he clearly knows what to do and what to do at every time period and every place when passing Upside Down Mountain! "Ok!" Arthur nodded, but did not refuse. Go straight into the cabin! In a while! With a sense of weightlessness, while the ship was spinning around, Arthur felt his body fall down! Simply! Arthur was prepared for this. He turned over and stood directly on the wall of the original ship, now on the floor of the ship! About a minute later! There is another sense of weightlessness! This time, after a while, the original ceiling became the floor, and the original floor became the ceiling! The only constant is the fast-reacting Arthur! Before the ceiling became the floor, he stood on the floor, and before the ceiling became the floor, he was still standing on the floor! "Boss, you can come out!" After a short while, the captain''s voice came into the cabin! At this time, the ship has returned to normal! When Arthur came out, the endless sea came into his eyes again! "It always feels like something is missing?" Arthur touched his chin and suddenly had such an idea! But he never thought about what was missing! until... "---ͨ!" A big fish jumped from the side of the boat, and then crashed into the water! At this moment, Arthur slapped his head and suddenly understood what was missing! Rab is missing! As one of the famous scenes in this world, I didn''t see Rab in the Dian Dao Mountain, which really made Arthur a little sad! "By the way, after Luffy and Rab have made an agreement, Rab should not hit the red earth continent again, and if this happens... I am afraid Rab will not appear in front of others, right?" Arthur Touching his chin, he muttered! Judging from the current situation, since Lu Fei and Rabu came into contact, one of the unique scenery of Rabu hitting the red earth continent, an upside-down mountain scenic spot, is probably about to disappear! Of course, this actually doesnt care about Arthur! disappear and disappear! Arthur does not matter! But, thinking of Rab, Arthur thinks of the people related to Rab, his cheap relative---Brook! Sometimes you have to admit that something like fate is really wonderful! After Moonlight Moriah was killed by Arthur, Arthur naturally accepted all his inheritance! Including the horror barque! But the strange thing is that Brook, who was supposed to be on the Horror Barque, never got on the ship after Arthur took over the Horror Barque! And after Arthur saw that everyone was relatives, he deliberately ordered people to search repeatedly in the mist of the Devil Sea, but the result was the same---I didn''t find it! This gave Arthur the idea of ??Brooke leaving or disappearing! In the end, it was reported by the people below, and occasionally heard singing from the mist, and Arthur confirmed that this cheap relative was still in the mist! "The destiny thing is really a bit fucking!" After Arthur sighed, he got rid of these messy thoughts! Well, now he is on vacation, he doesn''t want that much! Thinking about it, just when Arthur was about to lie on the recliner and give priority to rest, a boat suddenly appeared in front of him! Upon seeing this, Arthur couldn''t help showing an expression of interest! The ship is nothing else, it is a specialty of this world, Pirate! "Boss, there are pirates!" At this time, the captain became nervous as if he was facing an enemy, and said, "Judging from the opponent''s current speed, our ship''s speed is a bit superior and should be able to run away!" "Run? No need!" Arthur shook his head, and said slightly excitedly, "In this boring journey, it is hard to meet a pirate, so it''s natural to have fun!" Well, with his current strength, let alone an ordinary pirate, even the top figure among the pirates, that is, the four emperors, are here to play! Its not so easy to play the most! "Boss~www.novelhall.com~ No! The pirates of the Great Channel are not the same as the pirates of the whole world. They all have their own abilities and are very dangerous!" The experienced captain heard Arthur''s words. , Thought he relied on his strength and was not afraid of pirates, so he persuaded him anxiously. Arthur has a strong body and looks even more scary in appearance. Perhaps he has a little strength, but the captain has been in the Four Seas and the Great Channel for countless years. He also knows the difference between the Great Channel and the Pirates of the Sea! The body is strong, the appearance looks even more scary, there is such a little strength, these are useless here! Even the top pirates from all over the world are at the level of trash fish here! "Tell you a secret... I''m more dangerous than the pirate!" Arthur looked at the anxious captain, said something mysteriously in his ear, then smiled and said softly, "Okay, stop. Come on, I have fun with them!" The captain listened to Arthur''s words, and after some hesitation, he stopped the boat! Although he could not listen to Arthur''s orders and sail away, away from danger, his professional ethics over the years made him choose to listen to Arthur''s words! Of course, the most important thing that made him obey was that he knew that most pirates were more disciplined. Generally speaking, once they got the money, they would let them make a living! It is rarely said that there are pirates who are absolutely extinct! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1008： Initial test of water gun As the pirate ship approached, the hearts of the other people on the ship slowly raised! also Arthur can watch it in time! And when the pirate ship in front drove into a range of almost 500 meters, Arthur slowly took out his big gun from his waist... well, it was the water gun drawn in the previous lottery! In Arthur''s view, if he wants to kill the pirate opposite, he has too many ways. One punch or one move can easily destroy it! But then its not fun! Although he has such a mission mindset this time, he wants to see if he can disrupt the world government in the top war, but he still wants to take a vacation and relax his mind when traveling! In this case, fun has naturally become his first standard! That''s why he took out the water gun, ready to test the power of the water gun, by the way, targeting these pirates, and regain the fun of playing with the water gun in his childhood. Of course, in his opinion it is fun, in the eyes of the pirates... hehe! "Look at the water gun!" whispered, watching the pirate getting closer, Arthur licked his lips, took aim, and pulled the trigger! "Zi La~" Suddenly, a small, but very impactful, water jet like a sharp water jet continuously sprayed out of the water gun in his hand! "!" Then, Arthur raised the corner of his mouth slightly, raised the muzzle slightly, and then swung down the water jet, which was thousands of meters long! In an instant! A flash of water flashed! The pirate ship that was approaching gradually split into two smoothly from the middle quietly! "Gulong!" Several other people on the boat watched this scene, and couldn''t help but swallow, showing a horrified expression! Among them, the captain recalled what he said just now, and recalled what Arthur said just now, even more embarrassed! He admits that he is superficial! He did not expect that the pirate he thought was extremely powerful, without even approaching them, the whole ship would be cut in half by the strange weapon in the hands of the boss! the other side! What the Captain thought, Arthur didn''t know, and didn''t want to know. At this time, he was watching with interest the pirates swimming towards them. Well, the water gun only cuts the hull of the ship. Except for the unlucky pirate who happened to be in the cutting line of the water gun, the other pirates have nothing to do. They just fell into the water passively because of the damage of the ship! And after falling into the water, these pirates also had to bite the bullet and swim towards Arthur! no way! There are no islands and no other ships in the surrounding area. With their own ship being cut in half, these pirates, even if they knew Arthurs horror from just a moment ago, could only come over! Otherwise, they stay in the sea, unless a ship happens to pass by after luck is against the sky, otherwise they will only wait for chronic death! Without help, no matter how good the water is, as long as it takes a long time, he can only drown in hatred. "Do you want to survive? If you want, swim quickly! Only the top ten swim to the side of the ship, I will let them on board, and the rest will die!" Seeing these pirates brazenly coming over Arthur showed a smile and yelled at the pirates with interest! If you were an ordinary person in front of him, Arthur would definitely not treat it in a way that seemed a bit like a torture. But it''s a different story that these are pirates... there is nothing innocent pirates! To play with their lives, Arthur has no psychological burden! Even in his opinion, since these pirates have become pirates, they should have the consciousness of death! And as Arthur''s words reached the ears of the pirates, the group of pirates lost their souls, waving their hands frantically, kicking their feet quickly, and swimming towards the ship where Arthur was, for fear that they would swim slowly. Up! "Damn it, let me go!" "Don''t pull me asshole!" "I''m your elder brother, you cut me down?" "Bah, what big brother, it''s not a dear, I can live as long as you die!" "Go to death!" ... At this moment, the pirate''s despicableness is fully displayed. In order to survive, while they were swimming fast, they did not hesitate to chop their butcher knives at their former partners, in order to get rid of their competitors and fight for themselves! In this way, the distance is less than 500 meters. In order to prevent others from surpassing themselves, and to prevent others from being blocked, this group of pirates with good watery swims for a full ten minutes! At the end, the five hundred meters of seawater was stained red, not to mention, there were dozens of corpses floating on the sea like this, and because of the red eyes, only eight people arrived in front of Arthur''s ship in the end! Among them, there was only one bald young man who was not injured! Judging from the fear in the eyes of the surrounding pirates looking at them, Arthur concluded that this person should be the captain of the other pirate group or the strongest person! "Well, now the remaining eight people, congratulations on your successful chance to get on the ship!" Arthur crouched on the edge of the deck, grinning, and looking at the group of pirates condescendingly, his fierce face revealed a The pirate looked at him with a panic smile. Immediately, he gestured to the sailors on the side, and said, "Pull them up!" "Boss, will this be...something dangerous!" At this moment, the captain said hesitantly. Before, Arthur showed only the power of the gun in his hand, but did not show his own power. The captain was afraid that if these pirate merchant ships would have any accidents! "What I said...I''m more dangerous than a pirate!" Arthur said to the captain in a slightly profound way. "This... alright!" After hesitating for a moment, the captain gave up persuading! Well, mainly because he thought that Arthur had that strange weapon in his hands, there should be no problem! and soon! Eight pirates in a panic were dragged onto the boat, and Arthur arranged to kneel in a row! "Okay! Now I want to ask you a few questions, and you answer me in a rush to answer. If you haven''t answered my question in the end, you will die!" Arthur said with a smile full of evil interest. "Ok!?" Listening to this, the hearts of the pirates present "cocked", and suddenly felt bad! "Didn''t you say that we survived when we got on the ship? You are not keeping promises!" One of the pirates was even more anxious! But the next moment! "Noisy!" A jet of water shot out, and a **** hole appeared on the pirate''s forehead. "Puff!" With an incredible look in his eyes, the pirate slowly fell down, and there was no sound! "Did you not hear clearly just now? I was talking about letting you aboard, not letting you live!" After Arthur smiled disdainfully, he said to the sailors on the boat, "Throw the body into the sea and feed. Fish go!" Seeing this, the other pirates trembled all over, never daring to speak again! "Well, the ignorant is dead, I think you should have no questions, so now I have to ask questions!" Arthur turned his head and smiled and looked at the pirates in front of him, and said, "No. One question, what pirate group are you from?" "I''ll answer it!" "I''ll come, I''ll come!" "I, I, I!" "Peach and Hu Pirates!" ... Amidst a group of scrambling voices, a clever pirate directly said the answer! "Okay~www.novelhall.com~This question counts you!" After Arthur pointed at the pirate and said, he smiled and said, looking at the pirate who was so relieved. So who is your captain?" This time the other pirates were also clever, pointing to the headed one on the left, the bald young man in his twenties who looked like he was carrying a big gun, and said, "He!" "This question counts you!" Arthur said, pointing to one of the pirates who answered the fastest. The pirate also breathed a sigh of relief! "Why rob us?" "How much do you bounty?" "What bad things have you done?" ... Then, among a series of questions, six of the remaining seven pirates answered the questions, and only the captain of the group of pirates, the bald young man, did not answer! "That''s the problem, I''m sorry to tell you...you are dying!" Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled wickedly, and turned his gun to the bald young man! And the other people on the boat and the men of the bald youth turned their attention to the bald youth at this moment! Feeling these gazes, feeling the danger brought by Arthur''s muzzle, the bald young man was anxious and blushed and shouted loudly, saying, "Wait, let me go, I have a great treasure to offer! " Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1009： Kick hall Great Channel! Maple Leaf Island! Maple Leaf Island is the starting island of another route on the Great Channel! Because there are many maple trees on the island and the climate belongs to the autumn island, almost most of the year, the maple trees on the island are covered with red maple leaves, so the island is called Maple Island! Because the continuous maple trees form a beautiful sea of ??red maple leaves, and the safety of a naval base around it, Maple Leaf Island has also been rated as one of the best tourist destinations on the great waterway by the Monde! at this time! Maple Island Port! As usual, the port has long been full of tourists, travellers, tour groups, or businessmen who come to make money from all over the great waterway, but no matter what occupation, after coming to this island, the face Can''t help but bring the cozy color! They are all intoxicated by the beautiful maple sea of ??Maple Island! "Fredold, if I can''t find the treasure you mentioned, I think you should know the consequences!" At this time, Arthur, who also landed on Maple Leaf Island, sneered and threatened the bald youth beside him while watching the beauty of Maple Leaf Island! Arthur actually didn''t care when Freddodd wanted to exchange his treasure for his own life! As the largest kingdom in the world, the master of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, what treasure does he have in this world? Even if it doesn''t, what can''t he buy with his financial resources? But after learning about the treasures Fredod said, Arthur agreed without thinking! Because what he said is Marta energy crystal! is what is needed to start Archibald and gather the engineering robot made by the highest technology of the Tike Kingdom! Of course, Freddod didnt know that it was called Marta Energy Crystal! He only said that it was a huge purple gem, which was priceless! Arthur listened to his description of things, and felt a little inexplicably familiar. Finally, after asking Archibald by phone, he confirmed that the thing was the Marta energy crystal! "Yes, yes!" Fredoud glanced at the water gun that Arthur had aimed at him intentionally or unintentionally, then nodded repeatedly. What else can he do but promise? My life is in the hands of others! "Lead the way!" Arthur said casually. Fredodd nodded again and took the lead to walk towards the inside of Maple Leaf Island. "Maple sugar, sweet maple sugar!" "Maple leaf cake, delicious maple leaf cake!" "Maple leaf, beautiful maple leaf!" ... Accompanied by various shouts on the street, Freddod took Arthur to a swordsmanship hall on the outskirts of Maple Island! "Ok?" Fredoud looked at the gymnasium in front of him, made a puzzled voice, and said, "That''s not right! When I came last year, there was still a clearing here!" Speaking, Fredow suddenly realized something, and said in surprise, "No, then my priceless treasure is not under pressure?" Freddod did not worry about the thing being dug out, because he had dug down to a depth of nearly 20 meters in order to protect the thing. Generally speaking, even if a gymnasium needs to dig the foundation, it is impossible to dig so deep. of! However, now the gym is above the place where he hides things, which means that if he wants to dig out, he must go through the gym or even smash the gym! How to do? Hesitating, Freddod turned his gaze to Arthur! Well, Arthur wanted things, so he didn''t have to think about how to do it, just leave it to Arthur! "Hey!" And Arthur looked at Freddods shifting gaze, and instantly understood what he meant, so his eyes rolled around, and a nasty smile suddenly appeared on his face! Immediately when Freddod did not react, he grabbed his collar and threw it into the gym! next moment! "Boom!" Fredod''s body smashed through the fragile wooden door of the gym and fell into the courtyard of the gym! "Kick the hall!!!" Immediately afterwards, a violent shout spread throughout the gym! After Fredodd recovered, he found a sturdy middle-aged man in a kimono with two wooden knives in his hand, and a group of young people who also held two wooden knives, looking at him with scorching eyes! "You want to kick the pavilion?" The stern gaze of the middle-aged man in kimono looked at Arthur who had thrown Fredod in from the door, and said in a deep voice. "not me!" After Arthur shook his head, he pointed to Freddo on the ground and said, "It''s him!" "???" Freddodd looked at Arthur with a dumbfounded look, and pointed to himself, somewhat inconceivably. When Arthur saw this, he showed a "kind" smile and pointed the water gun in his hand at Freddod intentionally or unintentionally! Fredodd shook his head and quickly turned to look at the middle-aged man in kimono, nodded solemnly, and said, "Yes, it''s me!" The middle-aged man in kimono looks speechless! Arthur and Freddodd did their little actions in front of him. He is not stupid, he naturally knows what''s going on! However, knowing is one thing, doing is another thing! Being kicked out of the gym is always the most cheesy thing for those who open the gym. He is angry with the two of them, and in order to vent his anger, he doesn''t bother to care who the enemy is! Its a fight anyway! Besides, he was not going to let any of Arthur off! He should teach both of them a lesson, let them know the consequences of kicking the gym! "In that case, let''s come!" After a deep voice, the middle-aged man in kimono waved his hand and asked the disciples to retreat, leaving a clearing in the courtyard, while he walked to the side of the clearing and turned around. He came back and aimed the wooden knife in his hand at Freddod! "Papa!" Seeing this, Fredoud could only pat the ashes on his **** and stood up! that''s it! Two people left and right, a big battle is about to begin! "Dual sword madness, Oda Hundred swords!" Before the war, the middle-aged man in kimono introduced himself after making an attacking posture. "A person from Wano Country?" Freddod raised his brows, but he also raised his fists, and also put on a posture, saying, "Uh...double...double...double what is good? Um~www.novelhall.com~ Let''s call it a double fist flow! Double fist flow, Freddodd!" As he said, Freddod nodded heavily, showing a serious look, as if what he just said was the truth! Double fist flow? Listening to Freddods introduction, Oda Hyakuto looked at him speechlessly. Nima! Still fisting? This is clearly what you just thought of! Smelling in his heart, Oda Hundredswords eyes flashed with a gleam, still showing a serious expression, saying, "You are not a swordsman, and you can''t use the swordsman''s rules to agree, so we will defeat the other party or admit defeat as the victory. Negative standards!" "Yes!" Fredoud didn''t think much, nodded, and said again, "But after the kick is successful, we need to dig a hole in your gym!" dig a hole? Oda Hundred Swords is a bit dazed! What the hell? He has never heard of a successful kick in a gym, he needs to dig a hole in someone else''s gym! But on second thoughts, he thought it might be Fredod''s quirk or habit, so he didn''t care much, nodded, and agreed, "Yes!" After he finished speaking, he took a deep breath and said, "Then officially start" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1010： Enter the battle "Boom! Bang! Bang!" "Stop it, don''t!" "Let me go please!" "Big brother, I was wrong, I was wrong!" ... Amidst a series of collisions, Fredoud curled his head on the ground, screaming constantly. Not far away, Arthur watched this scene and slapped his lips. I really dont know what to say! He never expected that the plot would develop into this way! As soon as Oda Hundred Swords started, he fell to the ground with a sword in the next second, and then pressed to the ground, dancing with two swords, it was a fat beating to death! In the whole process, Freddodd did not make any resistance except screaming and subconsciously holding his head to make a defensive state! Of course, Arthur also knew that Fredoud could not be blamed! It''s not that Fredodd is not strong, but that Oda Hundred Swords are too strong! According to Arthur''s visual observation, the physique embodied by Oda Hundred Swordsman is of the major general level. As for swordsmanship... Well, Freddodd hasn''t survived even a round, and Arthur can''t see how strong the opponent''s swordsmanship is! But in short, with the strength of Oda Hundred Swords, the one who abused Fredoud with the strength of the major level is just like a father beat his son, and it is easy! After being speechless for a while, seeing Freddodd dying from the beating, and when he was about to kneel, he felt that he still needed him to find Arthur of the Marta energy crystal, so he said, "Stop it!" While was speaking, Arthur''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Oda Hyakusho, grabbing his two wooden swords with both hands. "Master!" Watching this scene, he tugged the wooden sword twice, and found that he couldn''t pull it out, Oda Hyakusaku could not help but narrowed his eyes, and had a general judgment in his heart! "I''ll play with you? The rules are the same as before!" Arthur smiled slightly. Oda Hyakusho listened, and after a deep glance at Arthur, he said in a deep voice, "Okay!" Immediately, when Arthur let go, Oda Hyakuto drew out his own sword and returned to the position where he had not started the fight just now! When Arthur saw this, after he lifted the swollen Freddod on the ground and placed it off the court, he took out a wooden knife on the shelf by the yard! "Are you also a swordsman?" Oda Hyakusao''s eyes condensed, and said sternly. "No!" Arthur shook his head, and said, "But I will spend a hundred million dollars on a knife!" Although Arthur is not a swordsman, the surrounding swordsmen and swordsmen grab a handful of them. Under the influence of the ears and eyes, and occasional interest comes, they will also practice swords, so they will still be a little bit! Well, under that environment, he really knows a little bit! "By the way, you don''t need the rules of a swordsman, just follow the rules just now! After all... I''m just an ordinary person who knows a little bit of swordsmanship!" Arthur added! "Okay!" Oda Hyakusao nodded, but the solemnity in his eyes did not disperse. The scene where Arthur grabbed his wooden knife just now has told him that Arthurs physical skills are not weak! In this case, no matter what Arthur''s swordsmanship is, he cannot be underestimated! "Come on then!" Arthur held the knife in his right hand and pointed it at Oda Hundredsword. In response to this, Oda Hundred Swords did not speak any more, took the sword, and rushed towards Arthur! "Double knife flow. Crazy and devil cut with a hundred knives!" "!" "!" "!" ... After Oda Hundred Swords rushed in front of Arthur, the double swords in his hands swung frantically, and the sky full of swords instantly appeared! Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled indifferently, moved his feet slightly, and shook his right hand. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Suddenly, the knife in Arthur''s hand also cut out countless knife shadows, stopping all the knife shadows that Oda Hundredshou had hit! "This Nima, is a little bit of swordsmanship? Clearly a little bit!" Oda Hundred Swords hit, my heart has already turned into a stormy sea! Although the match between the two seemed to be evenly matched, he knew very well in his heart that this was not evenly matched, but that he was suppressed in the battle! That''s right! is that he was suppressed! What do you say about Arthur''s swordsmanship...very ordinary and very subtle! Ordinarily, Arthur used the basic moves in general swordsmanship, that is, slashing, stabbing and so on. The subtle thing is that Arthurs knife shadow is under Arthurs control, and every stroke can accurately offset his strike The knife shadow! No trace of strength is wasted, and no knife shadow is cut for nothing! Thinking, Oda Hyakuto simply bullied him, and there was a close battle next to Arthur! He knows very well that if he continues to fight like just now, he has a great chance of losing! But its different if close combat! In addition to swordsmanship, there are experience and details in close combat. Sometimes not only swordsmanship, but physical skills are also used! And Arthur looked young and didn''t seem to be experienced, so he felt that once he started close combat, he still had an advantage! What a pity! He didn''t know it was Arthur who looked young on the outside, but he was already an uncle in his heart! And Arthur who often fought in the Tower of Trials, in terms of combat experience... Ha ha! In this world, apart from the people of St. Martin who were also useful and even soaked in the Tower of Trial every day such as Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni and the Golden Saints, Arthur has not served anyone yet! Even white beard! Although he has a great reputation, he doesn''t fight every day, let alone find an opponent of the same strength every day. Therefore, in terms of combat experience, he can find an opponent of equal strength every day, and can compare with Arthur, who is fighting for life. The beard is definitely short of it! Then... "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... As soon as Oda Hundred Swords approached, Arthur''s face changed, and the knives were no longer needed, and his left hand instantly came out~www.novelhall.com~ Grabbing Oda Hundredswords head and slammed it down! "Boom!" After a loud noise, a small pit appeared in the courtyard of the dojo, and Oda Hundred Swords lay in this pit, a little daunting! who am I? where am I? What am I doing? While he was stunned, Arthur had some lingering fears! He is not afraid of close combat! But close combat has become a close combat, he is afraid! Just now when Oda Hundred Sabres deceived him, he not only got close, but also stuck it up, and almost had a bosom with Arthur! That makes Arthur can''t stand it! Nima! ! ! I dont like to add men to men, strong men lock men! Then, he changed his face and his moves. Without playing a game, he hit Oda Hundred Swords, and directly slapped Oda Hundred Swords! Of course, Arthur also knows that Oda Hundred Swords shouldnt mean getting in. Its just because of the fighting habit that they stick so close, so when he slapped him on the face, he didnt use all his strength! Otherwise, now Oda Hundred Swords is not only stunned, but with Arthur''s strength, his brain will be beaten out! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1011： The origin of Marta energy crystal Under a maple tree in the courtyard of the Daoguan! "Hurry up and dig!" Arthur looked in front of him, and Freddodd, who was digging with a shovel in a deep pit, couldn''t help but urged! Freddod, who was working hard to dig, listened to Arthur''s words, and while his hand movements accelerated subconsciously, his heart kept wailing! My god! What evil did I do? Even if the robbery encounters a hard stubble, why does this hard stubble still play my life? It''s all about playing with my fate, why do you want me to kick the gym? Just kick the museum, why should I meet such a strong owner? Forget it if the museum owner is strong, why, after I was almost beaten to death, I was forced to work after I barely survived? Thinking about it, Freddodd didn''t dare to hesitate in the movement! If you said that you followed Arthur before, it was because the weapon in his hand was too deterrent and made him feel life-threatening, so he had to listen. Then the reason he had to listen now was from the deterrence of the weapon to the deterrence of Arthur himself! Mom! Kill him in seconds, and press him on the ground. The Oda Hundred Swords were beaten by Arthur. He almost shot him out. In this case, even if he gave him ten courage, he would not Dare to rebel! "Da da da!" Just when Freddodd was forced to work hard, Oda Hundred Swords whose entire head was wrapped in gauze was also supported by the apprentice, and walked out of the gym with a grievous expression! "Are you playing with me? Otherwise, why did you fight with me for a while, and then almost knocked me out?" Oda Hyakuto looked at Arthur and couldn''t help but ask, showing With all the grievances on his face, it was as if Arthur had done something maddening! Play with you? How can a big man play with a man? Arthur had a terrible chill! Of course, he also understands that Oda Hyakusho means not this! is just a literal meaning! "I just don''t like being too close by a man!" Arthur replied calmly! Immediately, Oda Hyakuto knew it! Arthur is indeed playing with himself! It''s just that because of his fighting habit, he posted too close, and Arthur felt sick and did his best to get himself to the ground! Thinking, the grudge in Oda Hyakuto''s heart is even worse! This Nima! You have this strength, didn''t you say it earlier? If I said early, I would fight you? If I said early, I would fight against you? If you said earlier, I would be almost concussed by you? "Digged it!!!" Suddenly, an excited voice came from a pit not far away! Suddenly, whether it was Oda Hyakuto or Arthur, who was in the grudge, they subconsciously turned their eyes to the pit! And at this moment, Freddod just took a rusty iron box, stepped on the newly dug wall, and jumped up! "My lord, this is that thing!" After sweeping the dust on the rusty iron box, Fredoud took the box and handed it to Arthur like a treasure! "Crack!" Arthur took the iron box without any hesitation. As soon as he put his hands hard, he broke the rusty iron box directly away! next moment! Arthur looked at the contents of the box and was silent! The thing is that thing is true, but... "Why is this thing so small?" Arthur looked at the purple jewel-like object in the box that was less than the size of a thumb and couldn''t help asking, "Aren''t you talking about great treasures? Are you talking about priceless things?" After Arthur finished speaking, he was stunned! and many more! With the size of this Marta energy crystal, in the eyes of normal people, it seems... indeed... a great treasure that should be called? Should it be worthless? It''s just that because of his own position and the level of wealth he possessed before, Arthur was far superior to Freddo by several classes. In his opinion, a gem of this size is nothing, and this misunderstood Fredo. The words Tianda and priceless in the German mouth! Thinking about it, Arthur felt a lot relaxed! Its not like being cheated! But then, he carefully took out the Marta energy crystal in the iron box and checked it! After checking several times, he finally determined that this is the Marta energy crystal he is looking for! Well, although I have confronted Archibald before, after all, he had never really seen the Marta energy crystal before, so he should be careful! "Hoo~" After checking back and forth several times, Arthur was very relieved that this thing is indeed authentic! But soon, he raised his heart again, because... too small! After Arthur asked St. Martins people to open the place where the engineering robots energy was stored, he checked the size of the Marta energy crystal he had just obtained and found that the Marta energy crystal they found was also Not enough to fill up the energy of the engineering robot! cant even fill up 10%! At this time, Arthur knew they needed to get more of these crystals! Thinking about it, Arthur asked directly to Freddod, "How did you get this thing?" Arthur thinks maybe we can explore the origin of things, and then think about whether we can get more. "these things?" Fredodd murmured and answered, he was silent for a moment, recalled, and finally said, "How about the acquisition of this thing... I have to start with a man named Red Kingdom!" As he said, Freddodd spoke slowly and said, "On a certain route of the great waterway, there is a kingdom named Red Kingdom..." Under Fredouds narration, a small kingdom named Reid, a small kingdom with nothing to remember, there are as many stars in this world as stars, and a small kingdom that may be destroyed at any time, appeared in In everyone''s mind! Fredod is the prince of this little kingdom! The reason why he didn''t stay in the country~www.novelhall.com~ but wandered outside, even became a pirate, because his kingdom was overthrown 15 years ago. And he was lucky to escape as a prince! Among them, the Marta energy crystal is the heritage treasure of the Leide Kingdom! It is said that after a meteor fell in the kingdom a hundred years ago, the royal family of the Leide Kingdom sent people to dig in the place where the meteor fell! It was originally not just such a small piece in Reid''s hand, but there are many more! But because he was so rushed when he escaped from the kingdom, Freddo only had time to get such a small piece, so there was only such a small piece! "You mean, there are still many such things in the kingdom named Reid?" Arthur listened, his eyes gradually brightened! If Freddodd really said, then he might be able to harvest a large number of Marta energy crystals this time! "Ok!" Freddodd nodded first, then remembered something else, shook his head with some uncertainty, and said, "It was there before, but now... I''m not sure!" "Then what are you waiting for, go over and make sure!" Listening to what he said, Arthur hated iron and steel. After finishing speaking, Arthur stepped forward and pulled him to the port. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1012： Solicit said so, but in the end Arthur did not immediately set off! It''s not that he didn''t have the conditions to start immediately, but that he suddenly thought of a problem! The Oda Hyakotome in front of me seems to be a talent! ? Although Arthur has never done a trick here, it does not mean that he is weak! On the contrary, Oda Hundred Swords can be considered a top figure in the first half of the Great Passage! Major general level physical skills, coupled with the swordsmanship level swordsmanship that Arthur has just tested, Oda Hundred Swords can also be counted as a major general peak combat power! And with this strength, plus he is only in his 40s this year, he is in his prime, and there is still room for improvement. As long as he is recruited, there is an 80% chance of gaining a lieutenant-level strength in the future! This made Arthur''s heart moved! Although relying on various system items, Saint Martin''s current general-level combat power is not much less than that of the world government, but the mid-level and upper-middle level combat power is still a lot worse! No way, the world government is an organization that has been developing for hundreds of years. No matter how strong the development momentum of Saint Martins is, it is still a little bit short of its foundation! In this case, Arthur saw such a wild major general, and he would definitely become a lieutenant general in the future, so he was naturally moved! "Master Oda, are you interested in changing a place for teaching apprentices? Change to a strong kendo atmosphere, where there are many swordsmen and great swordsmen?" Arthur invited with a smile. It''s not that Arthur has never thought of directly inviting the other party to join Saint Martin! But looking at the gym and the disciples around, Arthur gave up this thought! A strong man in his prime, who is willing to be the master of a gymnasium, basically shows that Oda Baidao does not have much fighting spirit, or that he does not want to participate in any messy battles! Otherwise, in terms of his strength, whether it is a pirate, a navy, or a bounty hunter, they can all be mixed up, and there is no shortage of money and power. Why teach this group of ordinary apprentices here? Therefore, if Arthur rashly invites him to join Saint Martin, the other party will probably not agree! However, if you invite the other party to the St. Martin Open House, it is another matter! is just opening a gym in another place! In addition, as a swordsman, he basically likes to communicate with the same swordsman, and there are quite a few swordsmen in St. Martin, and the kendo atmosphere is also strong, so he has a great chance of successfully inviting each other! After arriving at St. Martin, it is much easier to plan for the other party to join! is Arthur''s territory after all, and it will be easy whether it is an emotional route or some means! "You mean Wa no country?" Oda Hyakuto replied, frowning subconsciously. Have a story? Looking at his expression, Arthur immediately thought there was something in it! He was a little more curious! However, since you want to invite people to join, you can''t do things that easily offend people like visiting the old man! So even though Arthur was curious, he shook his head calmly on the surface and said, "No!" "It''s not a country, where is that?" The brows on Oda Hyakuto''s face eased, and the brows became more curious! He is wondering where there is a strong atmosphere of kendo besides Wakaji! "Saint Martin!" Arthur said word by word, looking at Oda Hundredsword with blazing eyes. "Ok!?" Oda Hundred Swords raised his brows, he couldn''t help but doubted, "Saint Martin? Haven''t heard of the strong kendo atmosphere of Saint Martin?" St. Martin, he knows that as the overlord of the West Sea, he can still survive under the target of the world government. He is still fresh in his memory! But under this premise, he has never heard of the strong kendo atmosphere of Saint Martin! He hadn''t even heard a few of the swordsmen of Saint Martin, so he was very suspicious of Arthur''s words! Seeing this, Arthur smiled, approached him, and put it in his ear in a voice that no one else could hear, saying, "The world''s largest swordsman Hawkeye Mihawk is from Saint Martin!" "what!!!" After Oda Hyakotou yelled, he looked at Arthur with an incredible face! If the ultimate dream of a pirate is the one piece, then the ultimate dream of swordsmen, swordsmen, and swordsmen is the world''s largest swordsman! Regardless of whether there is much fighting spirit or not, as a swordsman, there is always that kind of thought in my heart! Therefore, basically the swordsmen, swordsmen, and great swordsmen in this world who use swords all know the information of Eagle Eye! Oda Hundred Swords are the same! But he didn''t expect that Hawkeye Mihawk was from Saint Martin! This is something that he or even no one else in the world knows. They only know that Hawkeye is Qiwuhai! Thinking, Oda Hyakusao''s eyes are a little hotter! Although he knew that his strength was no longer enough to challenge Mihawk, the soul of the sword in his body was a little eager to try! At this moment, Arthur once again used a voice that only two of them could hear, attached to his ears, and said, "Furthermore, Mihawks teacher, a great swordsman who is stronger than Mihawk is also in Saint. Martin!" "If you go to St. Martin to open the gym, I can introduce you to know each other then, if you want to fight Hawkeye... I can''t arrange it!" Arthur knows the minds of these swordsmen, swordsmen, and swordsmen too! A fight with Hawkeye is the dream of almost all swordsmen, swordsmen and great swordsmen! "Really!?" As Arthur had expected, Oda Hyakuto was moved. "Really!" Arthur nodded with a smile. "This..." After getting Arthur''s confirmation~www.novelhall.com~Oda Hyakuto glanced at the surrounding apprentices, but hesitated! There is nothing wrong with his dream of having a fight with Hawkeye, but the question is once he leaves with this Arthur, what about his apprentices? can''t go with him, right? You need to know that, except for two or three of the apprentices who are orphans, everyone else has family members. It is impossible to say that they can follow him casually! And after Arthur glanced at Oda Hyakusao, he immediately understood what he was thinking! Immediately, Arthur smiled and said, "If you are worried about your apprentice, you can let them go together! I can also help them arrange work, arrange housing, arrange school, and arrange everything for their family members at that time! The only requirement is that you must help me train a few batches of students!" In fact, Arthur agrees very much with Oda Hyakuto''s apprenticeship! His apprentices may not be as high as his achievements in the future, but under the teaching of Oda Hyakusho, their achievements will not be weak. At that time, whether it is to recruit them into the army or join the Ministry of Public Security, it will be for Saint Martin is an enhancement of strength! "This... alright!" In the end, under Arthur''s rich conditions, Oda Hyakuto still agreed! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1013： Gion is coming A mouth above, a broken leg below! After inviting Oda Hyakusho to the St. Martin''s opening hall, Arthur didn''t care about the messy things left, and directly asked the nearby St. Martin intelligence personnel to do it! Well, if he has to come to this little thing himself, then he is still a fart king? After that, Arthur didn''t stay too much. After throwing the extra people on the ship, that is, the pirates who were not dead, into the harbor, he took Freddod directly to the kingdom he said, the Kingdom of Red! Of course, Arthur also interrogated the Pirates separately before they left, confirming that they had only been robbed and had no murder before letting them go! On the way! "Hoo~" "Wow!" Amidst the sea breeze and the rolling waves, Arthur was lying on the deck, eating the chicken drumsticks that the chef had just cooked, and he felt comfortable! But unlike him, what is different is that Freddodd who is behind him is drooling! As a pirate who drinks and eats meat every day, chicken drumsticks can be said to be something that Fredodd usually gets tired of! But sometimes you only know to cherish it when you lose it! Freddodd, now a captive, although Arthur did not abuse him, he did not treat him well either! All the people on the boat eat leftovers! So Freddo can''t eat a few bites of meat in a day! Because of this, he is now drooling when he sees the tired chicken legs! "What? Want to eat?" While looking at him like this slander, Arthur''s eyes rolled up and he asked cheerfully! "Uh, uh!" Upon hearing this, Fredodd nodded repeatedly! Upon seeing this, after Arthur showed a mean smile, he took a chicken leg from the side and handed it to him, as if to give him the chicken leg! But just as he stretched out his hand to take it, Arthur''s hand shrank suddenly, took the chicken leg back, took a bite, and made a look of enjoyment while eating, saying, "Uh, uh, it''s so fragrant!" Suddenly, the smile on Freddods face and the outstretched hand froze! Nima! ! ! slut! ! ! In this regard, apart from the constant rants in his heart, Freddo dared not make any practical actions on the surface! no way! Little life is in the hands of others, just like that! And just when Arthur molested Fredow in a humble manner, not far from them, a passing naval ship stopped! --- "What''s the situation over there?" I just returned from the North Sea, preparing to go to Gion, the headquarters of the navy. During the voyage, after subconsciously glanced at the passing ships not far away with the binoculars, I suddenly felt something wrong! "Let me see!" Her female adjutant heard the words, but she also picked up the binoculars and took a closer look at the ship Gion said! Observed for a long time! The female adjutant put down her binoculars, frowned and thought for a while, she seemed to have thought of something, she slapped her head, showing a daze, and then hurriedly ran into the cabin and took out a stack of rewards. Ling, returned to the deck! "This is it, there is this person on the opposite boat!" After searching for the reward order, the female adjutant took out one of them, handed it to Gion, and said, "Lieutenant General Gion! Although we are a bit far away from their ship, its a bit hard to see, but it is conspicuous through that. The bald head, I can be sure that he is the bald villain Freddodd with a reward of 50 million!" "Ok!?" Gion raised his brows, and after taking a look at the reward, he picked up the binoculars and looked at the boat not far away! In the end, she confirmed that Freddodd was indeed on board! At the same time, she also confirmed that besides Freddodd, there is also an unknown character with a sturdy figure and a fierce appearance. Moreover, this unknown character seems to have subdued Freddod, so Freddod can only stand respectfully behind him! "Attack that ship!" Without hesitation, Gion directly issued the order! "what!?" Upon hearing this, the female adjutant asked in surprise, "Lieutenant General Gion, are you not sure if the other party is the hijacked ship?" "No! I just watched it. Except for Fred and the unknown character who seemed to subdue Fredow on the opposite ship, there was no fear on the faces of the other crew members. They should not have been hijacked. It''s a group!" Gion said solemnly. When she was observing the opponent''s ship just now, she also observed the other crew members and sailors on the ship besides Fredod and the murderous-looking unknown character! Judging from their expressions and expressions, Gion concluded that these people must not be held hostage! "But... that person doesn''t seem to be offering a reward? If you are a long, "characteristic" person, if there is a reward, I should be impressed!" The female adjutant hesitated. "Attack directly, it doesn''t matter if you kill by mistake! After all, the other person is not a good person at first sight!" Gion said in a deep voice, "Furthermore, Dofred can be with the other party and nothing happens. This has been explained side by side. This person is probably not a good person!" "Yes!" The female adjutant listened to Gion''s words, and didn''t say anything. She nodded and turned around and left, and went to follow Gion''s orders! --- the other side! I didnt know that because he looked ugly after makeup, Arthur, who was defined as a bad guy, looked at the navy ship coming over here not far away, and couldnt help frowning! What is the Navy doing here? Thinking in his head, Arthur knew he couldnt let the navy come over! Not to mention that he and the navy are enemies, just that he still has Fredod on the ship! As a pirate, if Freddodd is seen by the navy, he must be caught! But Arthur can''t let them catch Fredod now! After all, the Marta energy crystal wants him to lead the way to find it! So I cant let the navy come over! But, after thinking about Arthur, there is no good way to refuse the other party! The Navy is a law enforcement unit. If he is not allowed to come over~www.novelhall.com~ then the Arthurs ship is suspicious. I would definitely want to catch Fredodd! It can be said that this is an endless loop without solution! "Oh~" Thinking, Arthur sighed involuntarily, and said, "It seems that this group of navy can only be left behind!" Honestly, Arthur didnt want to do this! Because although the navy and Saint Martin are enemies, although there are many nasty things in the navy, they are not concealed. They are also the main force to maintain the order of the sea and keep the sea from falling into chaos. There are also many respectable characters who fight for faith! If the two sides are not in a hostile state, Arthur generally doesn''t want to move them, at most they can''t help them, and only instigate some of them! However, judging from the current situation, even if Arthur didn''t want it in his heart, he could only do so! Otherwise, it will definitely cause a series of troubles! When Arthur was about to control the opponent''s ship, suddenly! "!" Along with the violent sound of breaking through the air, a black cannonball flew from a navy ship! other side... Let''s do it first! ! ! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1014： Kidnapper of interest "Hey!" Seeing the cannonballs coming, Arthur immediately drew out the water gun from his waist and shot it out! "Boom!" In an instant, the black cannonball exploded in mid-air! But, things didnt stop there! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After the first shell exploded, the navy fired another seven or eight shells! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Seeing this, Arthur didn''t feel soft, holding a water gun and blasting them one by one in the air! At this moment, the navy ships are already close to their ships! At the same time, Arthur also officially saw the people on the navy ship. "Gion!?" Arthur was a little surprised! He never expected that he would hit Gion in this vast sea! But after another thought, the evil starts from the heart! If it was the navy''s constant approaching behavior that made him want to play with them, now he is subjectively trying to play with them! And the reason... Without him! If it were not for the unexpected factor of Gion a few days ago, then the layout of St. Martins in the mountain country would not have such a big flaw. In the end, Yusuke Inoue had to work hard to act in a scene to fool the world. government! This makes Arthur a little angry at Gion! Furthermore, Gion is the mainstay of the navy and the reserve general of the navy. There is a great chance of becoming a general in the future! In this case, getting her done is tantamount to weakening the navy! Although Arthur has no malice towards the navy, he became hostile only because of his position, but now that he has become hostile, he will naturally do something to weaken his opponent''s strength! There is no conflict with him before he didnt want to do anything with the Navy! The reason why he didn''t want to do anything with the navy was because the navy maintained the order on the sea, and many of them fought for faith and peace in the sea. Admirable characters! The reason for getting Gion is because the opponent may pose a threat to Saint Martin in the future! Well, it sounds a bit contradictory, but it doesn''t conflict! Because, man is a complicated contradiction! It''s like some **** guys can do the devoid of conscience while doing good deeds to help the poor people! While they may be forced by life, or because of self-protection, or because they want more power, they have done utter conscience, but they can also do good deeds for the sake of relief of the common people, protection of the common people, and giving back to the society! Arthur is in a similar state now! contradictory but not conflicting! Thinking, just as Arthur was about to do something, the opposite Gion was a step ahead of Arthur! "Bang, bang, bang!" After jumped up, Gion stepped a few times out of thin air. Then her figure floated and landed on the deck of Arthur''s ship! "you are?" Gion, after taking a look at Freddod, fixed his gaze on Arthur, who looked like a big brother. "Lieutenant Admiral... Gion?" Arthur didn''t answer his words, but pretended not to recognize him and asked hesitantly. The other party knows himself? Gion''s eyes flashed with a gleam, and after nodding, he narrowed his eyes again and said, "Are you?" "A hobby... kidnapper!" Arthur muttered. Ok? (Doubt---some don''t understand!) Ok! ? (Surprise---after pondering over and over, I thought I had heard it wrong!) Ok? ? ? (Unbelievable---After confirming that I heard nothing wrong, my eyes widened and my face was incredible!) After the changes in the above three expressions, Gion was suddenly taken aback! But at the moment when she was stunned, Arthur moved! "boom!" Seeing the chance, a hand knife hit Gions delicate neck directly! "Puff!" did not resist at all, Gion''s body softened and fell directly to the ground! "It''s done, good luck!" Arthur looked at Gion who fell on the ground and smiled with satisfaction! There is a big gap between the strength of the two themselves! Arthur is a figure standing at the top of the general, and although Gion is a candidate for the general, but in terms of strength, he is still a bit short of the general, only the peak of the lieutenant! With such a big class gap, plus Gion''s stupefaction because of Arthur''s words, it is no surprise that Arthur''s one move has overpowered Gion! Of course, it was the first time Gion had met Arthur this time. I didn''t know that the enemy was Arthur, and there was no detailed judgment of the enemy''s strength in my heart to cause such a result! If you come again, if Gion is prepared, if Gion is not stunned, then Arthur will not knock her out so easily! After all, Gion is also a lieutenant general anyway! And just after knocking Gion out, Arthur did not rest either! "Bang, bang, bang!" After a moonwalk like Gion just came, Arthur''s figure also landed on the navy ship! "Da da!" In the collision of the leather shoes and the wooden floor, a light footstep sounded, and the navy on this ship followed the sound and focused their eyes on Arthur! "Who are you? Where is Lieutenant General Gion?" Gions female adjutant raised the question first! "Yes? Where''s Lieutenant General Gion?" "Didn''t Lieutenant General Gion ran over just now? How come this person is on our boat!" "Could it be..." ... Then, a group of navies also voiced doubts. Among them, some of them responded quickly. According to the scene in front of them, they even came up with an incredible result---Gion Admiral has been subdued or may be killed! "Lieutenant General Gion?" After Arthur sneered, a joking expression appeared on his face, and he asked, "I''m here now, you guys... really don''t know what happened to your Gion Lieutenant General?" "Damn it!" "Asshole!" "Son of a bitch!" ... Listening to what he said, the navy gritted their teeth and showed anger! As a military flower in the navy, Gion is almost the object of admiration for all male navies, especially these people on Gions ships. In addition to female adjutants, there are several female soldiers, as long as they are single~www .novelhall.com~ It can be said that from the bottom of my heart I have a hint of fantasy for Gion---Gions licking dog! And now that Arthur said so, he almost directly admitted that something went wrong in Gion! He did it! How does this make them not angry? "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill her!" Arthur looked at this group of navy''s angry expressions that seemed to be cannibalistic, and added with a smile! After listening to these words, the expressions of the navy alleviated a little! But still ugly! "Go, everyone! Damn this bastard, save Lieutenant General Gion!" At this time, I don''t know which navy called first. "Kill!" "Go!" "Rescue Lieutenant General Gion!" ... Immediately, all the navies all agreed and swarmed, trying to get Arthur to rescue back to Gion! Then... There''s no after that! Gion was knocked out by Arthur with a knife, what else could her men do? After Arthur''s body shape quickly shuttled past this group of navy, all the navies on the scene, regardless of men and women, were all stunned by him! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1015： The light of hope "Gululu!" With the sound of boiling soup, Arthur couldn''t wait to get a piece of fat cow! "huhu~" After waiting for a few seconds, he fished out the fat cow, dipped it with the dipping sauce, and ate it beautifully while inhaling cold air! "Come on, have a drink of ice coke!" At this time, Gion smiled, took a glass of ice-cola poured and brought it to Arthur''s mouth! "Gulong, Gulong!" Seeing this, while Arthur casually clamped the chopsticks pierced from under Gion with two fingers, he also drank two sips of the Coke she fed to his mouth! "Uh~" After drinking the Coke, he hiccuped at home. Arthur continued to scald the fat cow, while faintly said, "If you do this kind of useless temptation, the navy on your ship will be buried with you. !" Hearing this, Gion''s face became stiff, but soon returned to normal! She pretended to be nonchalant, and while she cooked the dishes to Arthur''s bowl, she said intentionally or unconsciously, "Why didn''t you kill me, but grab me? And since you have caught me, why don''t you tie it up? What about me? Who are you?" These are things that Gion is more confused about now! It stands to reason that the guys who are normally the enemy of the navy, no matter who they are, except for their special purpose, mostly kill the navy after catching the navy! Even if it didnt kill, it had another purpose, but at least it would tie it up! But none of these Arthurs! not only did not kill her, but besides threatening her not to act rashly with the safety of her subordinates, not to call her for help, nor did she tie her up, and did not put too much restriction on her! These make Gion very strange! What is Arthur thinking? With such a thought in mind, what Gion still wants to explore is, who is Arthur like this now? Or maybe... What is the identity behind Arthur? Well, she felt that a person as strong as Arthur could not be unknown at sea! In her view, it is truly silent, who has not experienced a battle, has no reputation, and it is impossible to reach this level of strength! "Ha ha!" And Arthur listened to her, chuckled twice, and disdainfully said, "Why don''t you kill you but catch you? Haha! Kill you, then it will be cheaper for you! Lao Tzu walked on the sea well, you and him My mother must rush over to fiddle with me, or give you a profound lesson that life is better than death. "And... to tie you? With your strength, can ordinary chains be tied? Impossible! Need a special chain to really tie, and I dont have this kind of chain by my side now, so its the same whether you tie it or not. !" As he said, Arthur added faintly, "Besides, now your subordinates are in my hands now, will you run?" "As for my identity... At this time, in this situation, you are still in the mood to inquire about my identity?" Arthur answered the questions one by one. bastard! While listening, Gion cursed involuntarily! She didn''t believe in the answer given by Arthur, and didn''t agree with it. She felt that Arthur had another purpose! But thinking so in her heart, she still silently accepted these answers on the surface! Well, what if I dont accept it? Now everyone is in the other''s hands! While watching Gion silently, as if accepting these answers, Arthur smiled slightly, but didn''t say anything! He did have another purpose! Although Gion had hit him this time, this did not prevent Arthur from having other thoughts. Like using Tsurus sister, there are two identities as the future general candidate! As for how to use... Arthur never thought of it for a while! After all, the conflict between Gion and her this time was accidental. It was not Arthur''s careful calculation, so now I just have a thought in my mind! Of course, even if he didnt think of a way to use it in the end, it doesnt matter! The reason why he used Gion was because she hit him on the one hand, and because Arthur felt that she would threaten Saint Martin in the future, so he did it! And under this premise, it doesnt matter even if you dont use Gions identity to make any articles! Anyway, his original goal was achieved! "Wait, I suddenly got an inspiration... as long as the operation is good, Gion should be able to part ways with the world government and the navy. Maybe there is a chance to recruit her as a subordinate in the end?" Arthur thought. Slap his head, suddenly a little excited! It would be great if Gion could be recruited as a subordinate! After all, she is already at the peak of a lieutenant general and is about to break through the general! If she recruits her as a subordinate, at most two or three years, there is more than 90% chance of gaining a general! But soon, Arthur calmed down! Although the general is good, he also knows that the most important person at the moment is not the general, not Gion. but got Marta energy crystal! Only by obtaining a sufficient amount of Marta energy crystals, can he activate the engineering robot that he had obtained a long time ago but has not been activated! As long as the engineering robot is activated, then according to Archibald''s statement, many black technologies in the Tike Kingdom can be directly manufactured from raw materials, instead of climbing the technology tree step by step like Saint Martin''s now! At that time, St. Martin can use the direct product to reverse the technology! Therefore, the matter of separating Gion from the world government and navy must be put aside later! Of course, the main reason for putting it later is another point! That is, the fact that Gion and the world government and the navy parted ways were just the inspiration of Arthur''s sudden appearance, and it was not perfect! If it needs to be converted into reality, it still requires a lot of preparation, a lot of detailed consideration, and a lot of meticulous design. It will definitely be impossible for a while! "Let''s do it, first get the Marta energy crystal, and then we will get Gion to part ways with the world government!" Arthur ate calmly on the surface, UU reading www.uukanshu. com had a decision in his heart. the other side! Fredod, who was standing in the corner of the deck, saw the small movements of Arthur and Gion in his eyes! Amazing! This is the first thought in his mind! "Only such a powerful person can I have the opportunity to fulfill my only wish in fifteen years?" Fredoud was secretly excited, calm on the surface, but his heart had already turned into a stormy sea! this moment! He felt that his originally dim life had a glimmer of light! A ray of light called hope! "Even if you die... Don''t hesitate!" Fredoud recalled the past, whispered in his mouth, did not know what was thinking in his mind, subconsciously gritted his teeth, his eyes flickered, but his fists were clenched tightly, and the veins on the back of his hand were exposed, as if he wanted to The back of the hand jumps out! "Fredold, it''s dinner!" At this time, a shout came from the sailor in the cabin! "coming!" Suddenly, Freddod''s face changed, and there was a look of eagerness hung on his face, and he became the previous seemingly ordinary, even somewhat funny, Pirate Captain Freddod! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1016： Autistic kingdom great waterway! Sunflower Kingdom! This is a small kingdom with a history of only fifteen years! Fifteen years ago, because the former king was mediocre, the contemporary King of Sunflower Kingdom overthrew it with a group of people with the same dream in order for the common people to live a good life! Well, the official statement of the Sunflower Kingdom above! Actually outsiders dont know the inside story! However, there is a person on Arthur''s boat who knows the inside story very well! That''s Fredoud! That''s right! The predecessor of this kingdom is the Kingdom of Leide! And in this regard, Freddod told Arthur that the contemporary King of the Sunflower Kingdom is a real villain! He took advantage of the trust that the former King of the Red Kingdom placed in him, and gave the former King of the Red Kingdom a backstab, led the army of the former Kingdom of Red to rebel, killed the king of the former Kingdom of Red, and boarded himself. Throne! And which of these two statements is true... Ok! Arthur doesn''t care at all! All he cares about is his Marta energy crystal! This kind of filth within the kingdom did not happen in Saint Martin. What does he care about? Besides, this kind of power struggle generally has two sides! According to Arthur''s understanding of this kind of incident, the two parties must have hidden something, but the winning is the king of the sunflower kingdom, so the official statement to the outside world is that the king of the sunflower kingdom is justice! Because of this, Freddod became a pirate! "It''s finally here!" Looking at the dilapidated pier not far away, Arthur murmured. Although the Sunflower Kingdom is a kingdom, how can I put it...very small! The whole kingdom is located on a small island called Sunflower Island! The island is not on the normal shipping route, the area is not large, and the population is not large, only 100,000, all gathered in the center of the island, the entire kingdoms capital and the only city, Sunflower City! Besides, the kingdom is extremely closed! In addition to having only one dock, the kingdom directly refused people from outside to enter the kingdom, and closed the door to do its own thing! Because of this, the pier is dilapidated! "Stop!" Just got off the boat from this dilapidated pier, there was a group of soldiers wearing worn-out armor, mostly holding various cold weapons, and only a few soldiers with muskets approached with a wary expression! should be the soldiers guarding the wharf of the kingdom! The first time Arthur saw these people, he had a preliminary judgment in his heart! "Please leave our kingdom immediately. Our kingdom does not welcome any outsiders to enter, and we do not allow outsiders to land on the docks of our kingdom!" The headed soldier said in a polite tone, but the meaning of chasing guests in the words was very firm! And listening to his words, Arthur has a deeper understanding of the closure of this kingdom! This is not just a closed question, it is autistic! Even the pier does not allow people to disembark, so what does the pier do? Decorate? is still to show that you are a serious kingdom, so anyway there is a dock? And just when Arthur opened his mouth and was about to say something, Freddod, who had been beside him, stood up and said in a mixed tone, "Go call your king and tell him The prince of the Red Kingdom is back!" The soldier headed by listened. After being silent for three seconds, they looked up and down Freddodd several times, and hesitated, "You...Prince of the Red Kingdom?" While he was speaking, there was a three-point surprise, three-point surprise, and three-point unbelievable expression on his face, as if he was saying---Are you kidding me? How could the prince be bald? And this... Ok! Freddod understood his expression! He said he was hurt! Who tells you that the prince can''t be bald? But with such a roar in his heart, on the surface, Fredoud still gritted his teeth and nodded, admitting! if not? What else can I do? The other party is also true! "Well, you guys wait a moment here, I''ll let you know!" Regarding the fact that the prince of the Leid Kingdom was a bald head, the soldiers at the head were surprised and even a little suspicious, but in the end they were ready to report it! There is no other reason! As a soldier of this king, facing a person who claims to be the remnant of the previous king, whether it is true or not, he should report what he said? Otherwise, if it is true, it will be him who will be the trouble! Of course, if it is fake, it doesnt matter! Fredod claims it anyway! He reported according to his duties, even if the boss could not find the problem, he would not stick to the pot anyway! "Da da da!" Along with the sound of footsteps, the leading soldiers confessed a few words and asked them to stay and watch Arthur and his party, and then trot backwards alone! While watching this scene, Arthur suddenly looked at Freddod and touched his chin, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes, frowning and thinking! Through the words just now, he felt that Freddodd seemed to be hiding something, and his mood was a little bit wrong! But, because it was just a sentence, he didn''t figure out what Freddo was hiding in a while, so he could only watch him perform like this! Of course, the main reason is still in Arthur''s opinion. Under absolute strength, no matter what Fredoud is hiding or what he wants to do, he has a way to deal with it. Tower energy crystal, he doesn''t care! most... After getting the Marta Energy Crystal, I will take revenge again afterwards! thought, "Broad-minded" Arthur didn''t say anything, quietly watching the situation change! And just then, the soldier who had left before trot back! "Huh huh!" Amid the rapid gasps, it was obviously a soldier who was in a hurry. When he arrived in front of Arthur and his party, he first took a few deep breaths and calmed down his breath before he said, "A few of you, your majesty, please!" said, the soldier turned his side and made a please gesture! and seeing it~www.novelhall.com~ After Arthur looked at each other, they all nodded, and then walked in the direction of the soldier''s guidance together! At this time, the soldier trot a few steps, came to Arthur and his party, and led the way! After walking along a dirt road for more than an hour, they saw Sunflower City, the capital of the Sunflower Kingdom! A city that looks a little sloppy! Ok! It''s a compliment for the city! At most, the last town with a large population! The city wall is just a pitted earth wall, and there are also a few cannons with obvious rust on the wall. This defensive power should be placed before Arthur crosses. Even the cities of the rabbit country in the past seven or eighty years are better than this. ! But Arthur didn''t say anything about it! Anyway, it is not Saint Martins city, and his purpose is not to develop the local economy. None of this has anything to do with him! Under the leadership of the soldiers, after Arthur and his party walked along the main road in the city for about ten minutes, they came to a schoolyard, a schoolyard wide and full of soldiers! Among them, a middle-aged man with a crown and gorgeous clothes, holding this scepter, was surrounded by many soldiers and greeted Arthur and his party! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1017： Be exploited "My good nephew, you are really persevering! After so many years, you still can''t let it go?" The middle-aged man with a face of Guozi said with a sneer. "lay down?" Fredoud laughed suddenly, smiling very happily, but smiling and laughing, tears flowed down, and said, "My father is dead, my brother is dead, my sister is dead, my sister is dead, just Even my mother and your biological sister died in your hands! How do you tell me to put it down, uncle!!!" At the end, Freddods expression has become a little hysterical! And the middle-aged man with Guozi face listened, and the sneer on his face disappeared! After a moment of silence, he slowly said, "Yes...this kind of hatred, you shouldn''t let it go!" As he said, he stared at Freddod with scorching eyes, and said seriously, "However, in that case, then you must be ready to die! Last time because of your mother, I let you go and let you escape. , I won''t let you go again this time!" "Let me go?" Fredott red eyes, excited, "Who wants you to let it go? This time I will definitely let you die without a place to bury you!" The middle-aged man with the national character face looked at him with such excitement, and after being silent for a while, he turned his gaze to Arthur, who was watching the play, and said, "In other words, are they your confidence? It''s useless. They will die too!" the other side! As soon as the words of the middle-aged man with the national character face came out, Arthur, who was watching the show, gradually reacted and felt something was wrong! and many more! ? What the hell? Didn''t I come to get Marta energy crystal? Why did it suddenly become a life and death? Thinking, Arthur''s mind flashed, and he recalled Freddodd''s abnormal behavior after arriving at Sunflower Island! Suddenly, he realized a problem! He seems...it seems...should be used by Freddod! ? at the same time! Gion watched this scene, and gradually recovered. "~" After a "puff", Gion covered his mouth and laughed! Combining the surprise in Arthur''s eyes on the side, and what she saw on Arthur''s boat these days, Gion came up with an answer similar to Arthur''s in his heart---Arthur was taken advantage of! Moreover, it is no one else who uses him. It is exactly what Tian Gion saw on the boat, the honest Fred! "This world is really interesting!" With a smile, Gion was surprised! Who would have thought that Fredoud, who was honest in the last second, would pit Arthur in the next second? But, get back to business! Although both Gion and Arthur reacted quickly and realized what was going on in front of them, Freddodd was also prepared! Before Arthur could do anything to save the situation in front of him, Freddod started his own action, pushing the situation into a situation that Arthur could not save! "Singh, it''s either you or I die today!!!" With a roar, Fredoud rushed towards the middle-aged man with the face of Guozi! Upon seeing this, Singh was not afraid! Why did he bring people to the school instead of the palace? because he had anticipated this scene a long time ago! It''s not the first time Fredod has come to the Sunflower Kingdom in these years! There have been a few times before, when Fredoud sneaked into the kingdom quietly and then tried to assassinate him! However, after being almost succeeded by Freddod for the first time, Singh took care of his own safety! There have been no fewer than 100 guards all over his body in these years! And this time, in bringing Freddod to this schoolyard, Singh even ambushed two thousand soldiers in the schoolyard, which is 90% of the current strength of the Sunflower Kingdom, in order to completely encircle him! Well, Freddodd has been like a dog-skin plaster over the years, and has been making trouble for him, but it has also made him sick! "Kill me!!!" Seeing Fredow rushing up, Singh waved his hand and sighed in a deep voice! "kill!!!" Immediately, more than two thousand soldiers under him, roared and rushed toward Freddod! At the same time, because Arthur and his party came with Freddod, they were also among the targets of the two thousand soldiers! "It''s really troublesome!" Arthur muttered, but his face was indifferent! Only two thousand soldiers! is completely useless to him! The number of soldiers, with the increase in personal strength, has actually gradually diminished! If the school-level combat power will be killed if besieged by someone, then once you reach the general level, it will basically not! Even the lowest-level major generals are besieged and killed, as long as the generals are not stupid, they can escape! Because of this, Arthur didn''t feel any rush when he saw more than two thousand soldiers besieging him! "Although it has been used, Freddod must not die in front of me! Well, he still depends on the Marta energy crystal!" Arthur thought unwillingly. If this exploit did not appear, Arthur would still have a bit of trust in Freddods words, really thinking that the Marta energy crystal was in the Sunflower Kingdom! But after the use of things happened, Arthur couldn''t help but doubt --- Fredoud, the bastard, was so courageous that he could even use it. Then the Marta energy crystal matter could be false. What about? Is he deliberately saying it after he wanted to introduce Arthur into the game? And as these doubts appeared, Arthur even more wanted to save Freddod''s life! no way! If his life is not guaranteed, how can Arthur verify his suspicion? Again! If the thing about Marta energy crystals in the Sunflower Kingdom is really fake~www.novelhall.com~ then where are the real Marta energy crystals? Where did the Marta energy crystal in Arthur''s hand come from? Under these premises, Arthur must also save Freddod''s life! Because at present, it is related to the Marta energy crystal, and Arthur only knows Fredoud! "Damn! It''s the first time I suffered this kind of loss, and being cheated would have to save that person''s life!" Although Arthur, who suffered such a big loss for the first time, was extremely reluctant in his heart, his hand movements were also Not slow! "Noisy!" After a burst of electric light gushes from the body, the next moment. "~~~" Waves of electric arcs are like tides, with Arthur as the center point, jumping towards the surroundings! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... Immediately afterwards, amidst the sound of falling to the ground, no matter it was Arthur''s side, Freddod, Singer and the soldiers he led, all were in the thunder and lightning formed by this arc. Was completely electrocuted in the tide! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1018： Are you teaching me to do things? "Should...should...should...die, I...should...slay...it...you!" Fredod, who was paralyzed by electricity, was still unwilling, struggling to crawl towards Singh, and said tremblingly. Seeing this, Arthur walked up while speechless! "boom!" Without any hesitation, he kicked directly on Freddods stomach, causing him to slide back two or three meters before he stopped! "Papa!" "Oh, let me say! Do you think I have a good temper, don''t put me in your eyes, think I can use it as you like, think I will let you do whatever you want?" Arthur walked up to him, squatted down, and patted With his face, he looked at him with a smile. Fredoud looked at Arthur, with a pleading in his eyes, and said with difficulty, "Please... let me kill him! You can do anything you want me, even if it is my life. !" hoo! Are you afraid of death? Arthur is a little surprised! Because in the previous period, Freddods performance was not like this, he even offered something like Marta energy crystal to survive! But after thinking about it, combined with the previous hysterical appearance of Freddod, he suddenly understood a little! The former Frederick was not afraid of life and death, he was just afraid that he would die before he got revenge! And now, as long as he takes revenge, he is naturally not afraid of death! But... used Arthur, and still want him to help fulfill his dream? What are you kidding? Does Arthur look like a person who has no revenge? Do not! He is a man who must report to you! Thinking about it, Arthur showed a harmless look of humans and animals, and said, "Want me to avenge you? No problem! Tell me the true origin of the Marta energy crystal. If I am satisfied, I will kill. He! Of course, if you are not satisfied...I will kill you!" As he said, Arthur''s tone became a bit sullen! There is actually a trap in his sentence. please him! Well, isnt he the one who is not satisfied? At that time, even if he is satisfied, Arthur will forcefully say that he is not satisfied, so that Fredoud can taste the sinister society, and let him know the consequences of using Arthur! But, obviously Freddod is not easy to fool! Although he did not see Arthurs trap, he knew that the Marta energy crystal was his last bargaining chip! If this is also handed over, not only will he lose the ability to avenge, but he will have to be slaughtered! "Kill him first, and I''ll give it to you!" Fredod said tremblingly, resisting the paralysis caused by thunder and lightning. broken! In the count! As soon as he finished speaking, Freddod''s heart "cocked" and suddenly realized that he had said something wrong! He said before that the Marta energy crystal was extracted by the Kingdom of Leide from a meteorite that fell into the kingdom! And the answer like this now means that the answer he gave before blew himself up is false or concealed something! next moment! Arthur''s reaction also confirmed his idea! "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled gloomily and said quietly, "So, you just admitted that you have concealed something about the Marta energy crystal?" "Uh..." Fredodd is a little confused! After hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth and tremblingly raised his weak hand that had been electrocuted, and pointed to Singer who was foaming at the electrocuted mouth not far away. He still broke the jar and said, "As long as you Kill him, and I will tell you everything! If you don''t kill him, I won''t say even if you die!" Since he is not even afraid of death, what else is he afraid of now? "Ha ha!" And Arthur listened to him and laughed, smiling very sunny! But the next moment, his face changed suddenly, showing a fierce look, grabbing Freddod by the collar, picking him up, facing his face, and shouting, "Who do you think you are? Are you teaching me to do things?" After finishing speaking, Arthur threw him to the ground again, and then slammed him down on Fredod''s left hand! "boom!" After the loud noise, there was a small pit under Fredodd''s left hand. In addition to the gravel and dust, there was a **** mass in the small pit, which was barely distinguishable from the hand! "Ah~" Freddodd screamed directly across the sky! Seeing this, Arthur just looked at it coldly, without any sympathy! He is not angry when he is normal! But this time I was really angry! Even if I use him, I will threaten him with a bit of information in the end. How can this keep him from getting angry? Who is he? He is Arthur! The king of the world''s largest and most arrogant kingdom! Is he threatening? Then he wants to save face? So, Arthur suddenly went crazy! As for the fact that after going crazy, you can''t get the information of Marta energy crystal... Ha ha! The reason why he talked so well with Freddodd before was only because Arthur didn''t want to be too troublesome! Otherwise, whether it is Shaka, Veritaserum, or various torture methods in the kingdom, Freddodd can tell the truth! Even if Freddodd committed suicide, Arthur could use time to wrap him up and let him go back before committing suicide, and then interrogate him, so that he could not survive and die! Well, with regard to the ability of time furoshiki, if it is not for people''s time to go backwards, even the strength is all backwards together. If it is not for time furoshiki, there are many other magical functions, Arthur really uses it to replace life extension potions. idea! "Puff!" "It''s useless, what kind of pain is this pain? It will never compare to the pain in my heart! As long as you don''t kill Singer, I won''t say it when I die!" After squirting a mouthful of blood, he didn''t give in, and endured the pain, showing **** teeth, and said with a sad smile. "Then you go to die!" After Arthur said expressionlessly, without any hesitation, he gave Fredodd a kick again! "Boom!" In an instant, Freddodd''s body flew out several tens of meters, and hit the wall of the school field, causing the wall to burst and collapse a lot! "Are you dying? I can''t let you die like this now!" Arthur walked slowly to the side of the wall and looked at Freddo, who was comatose and dying~www.novelhall.com~, and after checking his situation, he took out a bottle of rejuvenation potion from the space. , Opened his mouth, and poured him down! Although Arthur said that he wanted Freddodd to die, he knew in his heart that it was not the time for Freddodd to die! Because of the burden of time, although it can go back to time and restore a person to the best state, there are premises! That is the soul has not been taken away! Well, if Freddodd is dead now, it is equivalent to Arthur killing him, which means that he will be recognized as the enemy of Saint Martin and be pulled in by the Palace of the Night! And when the time comes, its useless! This Arthur has tested it! Once someone dies and the soul is drawn into the Xuye Palace or Seireing Palace, his time burden will not be saved! Well, to be precise, the soul was pulled into the Palace of the Night of the Night or the Seireitei could not be saved for more than 30 minutes! can only restore his body and make him a living dead! Of course, if it takes less than 30 minutes, you will still be pulled back! What is the specific reason? Arthur didn''t know, and didn''t want to know, but he knew that Freddodd could not be killed now! If you want to die, you have to wait for him to send people back to St. Martin and send him to the side of the furnishings of time before letting him die! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1019： Moral kidnapping "What about these people?" After temporarily dealing with Freddodd, Arthur turned his eyes around! At this time, there were more than two thousand soldiers who were pumped by him and the king of the sunflower kingdom lying around! As for the handling of these people, Arthur has a headache! just kill them all... He can do it, but it feels unnecessary! After all, most of these people just obeyed the king''s orders, and they were still misled by Freddo, so they came to kill him! Of course, the most important thing is that they did not cause Arthur any harm! But don''t kill it... has become an enemy, not killing is not in line with Arthur''s usual style! "What the **** should I do..." After Arthur struggled for a while, suddenly thought of something! With a slap on his head, he didn''t care whether he would kill or not. He simply walked toward King Singh of the Sunflower Kingdom, took out the Marta energy crystal from his arms, and moved towards the powerless Singh who was electrocuted on the ground Asked, "Do you know this thing?" Whether to kill or not, the most important thing is the Marta energy crystal! As long as there is this, it doesn''t matter if Arthur is killed or not! Well, a small kingdom with a population of only one hundred thousand can''t be seen by Arthur at all. Even if he has become an enemy, even if he hasn''t cut the grass and roots, he is not afraid! "do not know!" Singh, who was lying on the ground, wanted to know him, but considering the consequences of flicking Arthur, he could not bear it, so he shook his head decisively and told the truth! Arthur listened, and put things away a little disappointed! As expected! Freddodd was fooling himself before! If the Marta energy crystal is really the national treasure of the Leide Kingdom, then Singh shouldnt know it! After all, while Singh overthrew the Red Kingdom, he also inherited the legacy of the Red Kingdom! Thinking, just when Arthur looked at the soldiers around him again, thinking about whether to kill them, Gion behind him felt Arthurs vague killing intent at that time, but couldn''t help but speak. "Wait, don''t kill them!" Although Gion came with Arthur, Arthur didn''t have any pity for her, and she was paralyzed by the electric wave just now! Simply! her own strength allowed her to recover faster than the people present, and now she is fine! "Oh?" Arthur followed the voice and turned his head, looked at Gion, and said sternly, "Why? Give me a reason to let them go?" As Gion of the Navy said this, Arthur was not surprised! But it''s not accidental, it''s not accidental, it''s impossible for him to easily agree! Besides, Gion is still his prisoner now! A prisoner has no right to demand him! "Uh... they didn''t hurt you after all, did they?" Gion pondered, and finally gave such an answer! "Ha ha!" Hearing this, Arthur laughed angrily by these words, and said, "What you said, if they hurt me, I can kill them, right?" What kind of logic is this? Arthur, who was still wandering between killing and not killing, listened to Gions words, but was in vain aroused to kill! If Gion doesnt have any favorable means to persuade him... hehe! Then Arthur doesn''t mind killing them all! only two thousand people! Although there were not so many people who died directly at his hands in this life, the people who died indirectly at his hands could not be stopped by a hundredfold! "Uh..." Listening to Arthur''s words, feeling the full of murderous intent that suddenly appeared on Arthur, Gion touched his nose in embarrassment! Only then did she realize that there was something wrong in her words! But, after all, Gion can only bite the bullet and continue, "I didn''t mean that!" "Then what do you mean?" Arthur said aggressively. "I mean...Yes..." Gion said, and wanted to make an excuse! At this time, Arthur interrupted her directly! "Okay, it doesn''t matter what you mean!" After Arthur waved his hand, he said with a sneer, "Do you want to save them? That''s fine! As long as you are willing to sacrifice, then I will let them go!" Arthur said, looking up and down Gion with the eyes of LSP! That meaning, it goes without saying! Gion knew it instantly! As a military flower of the Navy, when she was just a rising star in the Navy, she also received many similar eyes. What''s more, some of the high-ranking members of the Navy at that time, who had a higher rank than her, spoke directly. , Clearly want her to do it! Of course, she did not agree! even chopped up these sand sculptures! Once there was a big disturbance in the navy! That is to say, she was later recognized by the crane as her sister, and her own strength was also strong, this kind of thing never happened again! "Uh..." Gion is silent! sacrifice? What a joke! She is not the heroine in those sand sculpture TV dramas, and she can sacrifice herself for ordinary civilians! In her opinion, being able to persuade Arthur with a few words while she is also a prisoner, has done her best and fulfilled her duties as the navy. No matter how much she can do, she can''t do it! Again! Even if she agreed, she did it, but what if Arthur regretted it afterwards? Didn''t she lose herself in vain? However, Gion was silent, but the people around were not silent! "This lady... please, promise him!" didn''t know who spoke first, and the soldiers around immediately pleaded! "I still have three children in my family that I need to raise, I can''t die, please promise him!" "Yes! My mother is still sick and lying in bed. If I die, she will not survive!" "Please! My parents are dead, and I am an adult of seven brothers and sisters. I can make money. If I die, my brothers and sisters may starve to death!" "My baby is just born!" "Please, be kind!" ... Although Gion is very beautiful, beauty is not worth mentioning in the face of life and death! In order to survive, these soldiers not only pleaded with Gion, they even added a little bit of family status that they didn''t know whether it was true or false, and they intended to use morals to kidnap Gion and let Gion agree to it! And listening to these words, Gion became even more silent! She now feels a bit hard to get off! is not because of these moral kidnapping words, those words can not affect her, as a lieutenant admiral, Gion is gentle, but not weak, and will not be affected by moral kidnapping! The reason why she felt the difficulty of riding a tiger was more because of the playful expression of Arthur after these soldiers said these words! The expression seems to be talking to Gion, look at the people you want to save, and see who they are! "How? Is it possible to answer or not?" Arthur looked at Gion with interest, waiting for her answer! For this, Gion was silent except for silence! "If you don''t agree...I''m going to kill them!" Upon seeing this, Arthur added another sentence! When this sentence came out~www.novelhall.com~ Gion was still silent, but the soldiers around were anxious! "Please promise him, please!" "If you don''t agree, I won''t let you go if I die!" "I XX you XX, you female cousin, you XX..." ... In the case of anxious eyes, some of this group of soldiers kowtowed their heads and begged, some threatened them with resentment, and some even lost their minds completely under the threat of death, and began to insult Gion! Listen, after Gion was silent for a while, suddenly he did something unexpected for Arthur! "!" After a silver light flashed, the soldiers around Gion separated their heads from their bodies! "Kill them all!" Gion put away the sword casually, and said coldly. "Hahaha~" Upon seeing this, Arthur was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled, very happy! "Interesting, so interesting!" Arthur said with a smile. "Cracking!" And following his words, countless thunder and lightning spurted from his body, blasted towards the people of the sunflower kingdom around him, and ended it all! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1020： Chaotic after drinking...? I''ve seen a long time! Really experienced! Arthur looked at the empty treasury in front of him and couldn''t help but sigh! He has broken through countless kingdoms in his life, and he has seen countless national treasuries. Among them, there are poor and rich, but no matter whether it is rich or poor, there will be a certain amount of gold and silver jewelry and a certain amount of antique jewelry in the treasury! Because the kingdom is poor or rich, the treasury has less or more things! But the treasury in front of us is no longer more or less questionable! No! There is nothing, the mouse walks away with tears when it comes in, maybe there will be a grain of rice left behind because it feels pitiful! "Being a king does this kind of duty!" Arthur recalled Singer who had just died under him, and suddenly felt that he was doing charity by killing him! Or else according to his way of living... It is estimated that being alive is more uncomfortable than being dead! Now, Arthur killed him and helped him out! "Forget it, go back!" After Arthur looked at the empty treasury for a while, he suddenly felt a little distracted. He didn''t even bother to search for other places in the palace! Well, the treasury is empty now, what about the palace? ! The most searched for some scattered gold and silver jewelry of low value! The value is not high! Still taking time! If he wants to have this free time, he might as well go to bed and take more rest! --- Get back on the boat! Gion does not play any pretense with Arthur at this time! Sitting alone on the edge of the deck, hugging his slender legs, quietly looking at the sea in the distance, staring blankly at what he was thinking! "Is this autistic by me?" Arthur thought dumbfoundingly. However, after another thought, he felt that it should not be possible! Gion is not a movie. Those heroines in TV dramas. As a lieutenant admiral, she can sit in this position not only by the relationship of cranes, but also by her own strength, her own efforts, and her own knife. One shot! If she doesnt give her strength, no matter how much crane she supports, she cant help it! And in this case, Gion will definitely not be autistic because of a little thing! at best, it''s a sorrowful heart! Thinking about it, Arthur observed Gion carefully for a while, and found that there was really no sadness in her eyes, and finally confirmed her own thoughts---Gion now only has a sorrow, and it will be fine after two days. Up! After thinking about it, Arthur took out a few bottles of beer from the cabin. "Hey!" While sitting down beside Gion, Arthur opened a can and handed it to Gion! No words! "Gulong~ Gulong~" After Gion glanced at Arthur, he took the beer and sipped it! Generally speaking, most men who make women drink have other intentions! But Gion is not afraid! Well, I''m not afraid of Arthur! Because she knew that if Arthur really had another intention, he would have done it a few days ago! She was knocked out at that time! Although Arthur made such a request because of the soldiers, Gion also knew that Arthur at that time was more out of anger than he really wanted her to do that kind of thing! That''s why Gion didn''t hesitate to take the Arthur beer and drink it! "Hey!" While watching her drink, Arthur smiled and opened a bottle of beer and drank! did not speak! No action! The two of them drank silently bottle after bottle! Finally, it turns out that physical fitness really has nothing to do with alcohol consumption! Both of them were drunk while drinking... ---- The next morning! "Ha~" Arthur squinted his eyes, adjusted to the bright sunshine coming in from the window, and yawned and sat up! And at this moment, a faint fragrance penetrated into Arthur''s nose! Subconsciously Arthur followed Yuxiang and looked aside! Gion! Arthur recognized this beauty lying beside him with his eyes closed at a glance! Just then, Gion opened his eyes! Eyes collide! After a blush flashed across his cheeks, Gion first shifted to look aside, shifted his gaze, and then seemed to think of something again, and hurriedly opened a gap in the quilt and looked inside. "hu~" Finally, after seeing it, she was very relieved! The clothes are intact! I didn''t feel anything strange in my body! nothing happened! "Ha ha!" Arthur looked at her like this, smiled, and said while getting up, "Drunk chaos is a thing that often happens only in those movies. Where is there so much drunk chaos in reality? " "Unless it''s acting, most people will either vomit or sleep dying after getting drunk, and drunkenness rarely happens!" "Ok!" Gion listened, with his cheeks making his face, and after a soft response, he also got up! And when the two walked out of the cabin, the eyes of the ship focused on them! The old captain, the chef, and several sailors all looked at them with ambiguous eyes! Gion can''t help but blush on his face! If the navy she brought was not arranged by Arthur on the original ship, and they were all tied up, if not on this ship, the whole ship would be towed forward by Arthurs ship. Yuan is not only blushing on her face, she is afraid that she will be ashamed! ---- In the next few days, Arthurs ship continued to move towards the original goal, the Chambord Islands! In the meantime, Arthur also called and arranged for someone to take over the Sunflower Kingdom! Well, when the kingdoms army is almost completely wiped out, the Sunflower Kingdom must have no resistance to foreign forces. Its easy to take over! Although there are very few 100,000 people and the kingdom is empty and poor, no matter how small a mosquitos leg is, its meat! As long as he won''t lose Arthur or anything, he doesn''t mind eating the kingdom! In addition to arranging someone to take over the Sunflower Kingdom, Arthur also called the intelligence personnel to come over, preparing to transport Fredoud, who had been sober, but still did not say anything, back for review! Well, after Freddod became sober, Arthur told him that Singer was dead, and he was agitated, mad and crying, but he still refused to tell the truth to Arthur! even stopped talking! As for the reason... Arthur is not sure! But he guessed it was because that day he beat Fredoud half to death~www.novelhall.com~Fredod took revenge! Well, the big enemy is dead, and Fredoud, who has been avenged by the big feud, is already determined to live and die, so he doesn''t mind disgusting Arthur who once beat him to death! is going to die anyway, what is he afraid of? In this regard, Arthur can only say that he is too young! What is death? Life is better than death is the scariest thing! So, Arthur called a few intelligence personnel nearby and asked them to transport Freddod back, preparing him to experience what is better than death, and what is the greatest horror of being alive! By the way, let him be tried, and get the news from his mouth! Well, the reason why I was transported back for retrial was because Arthur was not good at interrogation and could only use electrotherapy, and Fredoud, who was aspiring to life and death, was not afraid of electrotherapy. At the same time, Arthur did not have Veritaserum in his hands, so he could not tell the truth. ! But no matter what, what awaits Freddodd, in the end it will only be better than death! Maybe... It''s not just that life is better than death! After all, the burden of time is going backwards! As long as he keeps moving backwards, Fredoud will never die! can be said to be...immortality is better than death! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1021： Gion is missing (I found out that the time was wrong after I got up, sorry!) "Wow!" Blowing the sea breeze, Arthur, who was standing on the edge of the deck, was not paying attention to the sea in front of him, but intentionally or unintentionally looked to the side reading a book, just like the man in the painting Gion! Of course, the reason why Arthur sees Gion in this way is not because he is thinking about something lustful, but because he is thinking about something that he decided long ago! Turn Gion into his own! Because the Marta energy crystal was more important before, after Arthur thought of the idea of ??turning Gion into his own, he temporarily put this idea on hold! And now that the Marta energy crystal has no shadow, Freddods **** is still reluctant to say it, so Arthur has nothing to do for the time being, so he has time to operate this thing! As for how this thing works... It''s difficult to say, and easy to say! If the target is placed on other people, it is very difficult to operate this thing! Because the lieutenant admiral is already considered a high-ranking navy! Those who can sit in this position do not say how much loyalty to the navy, but they have been working hard in the navy for many years, and they basically have a deep affection for the navy! So, there is very little that can seduce them and make them betray! It is simple and simple because if the target is on Gion, it is very possible to operate this thing! As for why... will start with the war between Saint Martin and the world government ten years ago! In the war against the world government ten years ago, apart from letting the world know about the many masters of Saint Martin, there was another thing that surprised the world! That is the collective betrayal of the Navy! At that time, hundreds of thousands of navies jumped back together, causing the rest of the navy and kingdom army that participated in the battle to be wiped out! And this surprised the people of the world, but also afterwards the navy and the world government had to launch a large-scale internal inspection activity to check those who rose from the West Sea in the past years, whether there is any problem! Well, the collective reversion of the West China Sea navy indicates that the West China Sea naval base has long been infiltrated by Saint Martin, but also that the navy that has risen from the West China Sea in recent years is likely to have problems! After all, according to the situation at the time, it was the people of Saint Martin who controlled those naval bases in those years! In other words, the navy that rose from the West Sea in those years was recommended by the enemy of Saint Martin! The people recommended by the enemy, the world government and the navy, do you suspect that they have problems? Can you check them without checking? So the world government and navy started a large-scale internal inspection! Among them, the world government and navy are the most suspicious, the first one to bear the brunt is Gion! no way! As the last head of the base to rise from the Saint Martin Naval Branch base, who did she suspect first? Of course, after many inspections, the navy and the world government finally did not find any problems with Gion! However, there is no problem, it does not mean that there is really no problem! In this case, even with the guarantee of the crane, the world government and navy still retain doubts about Gion! And this is the key point for Arthur to make Gion his own! Arthur wanted to turn Gion into his own, so the world government and the navy had to start suspecting Gion again, investigate her, and finally forced her to withdraw from the navy, or even join the hostile forces of the navy. , Seek protection! Well, while the world government and navy still have doubts about Gion, it is not difficult to do this! As long as there is evidence that Gion is a person from Saint Martin, or if there is any evidence that Gion can''t argue, it can prove that she betrayed the navy! As for where to find the evidence... "Ha ha!" Arthur thought, his eyes flashed, and there was an idea in his heart! ---- Navy Headquarters! "boom!" "What? Gion lost contact?" After listening to the news on the phone, the Warring States Period patted the table and stood up excitedly! "Yes, Marshal!" At this time, the voice on the phone still reported in a hurry, "On the way back to the navy headquarters, Lieutenant General Gion five days ago, that is, after leaving Maple Island. , Completely lost contact!" "At first we thought it was due to normal magnetic interference, or there was a sea storm that caused the signal to be bad, so the phone didn''t get through, and we didn''t care too much!" "After many phone calls to no avail, I contacted the nearby naval base and asked them to conduct a search. We finally determined that Lieutenant General Gion was missing!" "As for where I went, I don''t know yet. The nearby naval bases are stepping up investigations, and all naval bases in the route between Maple Leaf Island and Chambord Islands, we also asked them to investigate together!" The Warring States period listened, frowned, and after thinking for a moment, there was no good way. Finally, he could only say to the voice on the other end of the phone, "Well, that''s it for the time being! Let them investigate carefully, be sure to Find the whereabouts of Gion!" After speaking, the Warring States period hung up the phone! "What should I do? How can I explain to Tsuru?" After hanging up the phone, Zeng Guo frowned and couldn''t help muttering. finally! Once the Warring States period gritted his teeth, he still picked up the phone and called Crane to come over! This kind of thing, the Warring States period knew that he couldn''t hide it from Crane! As the chief of staff of the navy, Crane''s authority within the navy is not much lower than that of him. He can receive news, and so can Crane, at most for a minute or two at night! So letting her call, tell her about this, and discuss with her what to do, may not be a good choice! Well, this is not acting in a TV series. It''s something as big as a missing person, and you have to hide your family. In the end, the family learned of this news through accident! Besides, as the chief of staff of the Navy, Crane can be said to be the group with the highest IQ in the Navy. When she can''t figure out a solution for the time being~www.novelhall.com~ ask her to come over to think together, discuss together, and Not necessarily a good way! "!" Soon, there was a knock on the door! "Come in!" Warring States said quickly. "Warring States, do you have anything to do with me?" The old crane walked in at a still elegant pace, and asked with a smile as he walked. "Crane... there is bad news related to you, I must tell you!" After taking a deep breath, the Warring States Period said seriously. Listening to his words, Crane''s heart "cocked" and suddenly felt a bad feeling! "What''s the matter?" Crane raised his brows, and the smile on his face disappeared! She knew that the Warring States period was not Karp, and would not do those nonsense things, nor would she lie to her, so the Warring States period showed such a serious look, then there must be really bad news related to her! It must be no small matter to be called bad news by the admiral of the Warring States period! If it''s a trivial matter, no matter how good or bad the Warring States Period is, it''s at best news related to her, and I won''t specifically emphasize that it is bad news! Finally, under the uneasy mood of Crane, the Warring States Period slowly said the information he had just received, saying, "Just now, the people below reported an important disappearance... Gion is missing!!!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1022： Identity found Since drunk and slept together, the relationship between Arthur and Gion has become a little more delicate! As for how subtle... is a little closer to ambiguity, a little further from hatred, a little more familiar than strange, a little stranger than familiar! Anyway, it''s almost everything, but it''s a bit of everything! However, Gion does not want to kill Arthur all the time! Of course, not wanting to kill doesn''t mean not wanting to leave! These days, Tian Gion is still trying to get out of Arthur''s control! but still no success! Under Arthur''s tyrannical and unreasonable strength, Gion exhausted all his brain power and found that unless she wanted the navy''s life, there was basically no good way to get out of Arthur''s control! Because of this, Gion is a bit discouraged these past two days! But for this, Arthur was a little happy and in a good mood! Well, Arthur still took a bit of energy to deal with Gions various escapes all day long. Now Gion seems to have the intention to give up, he is naturally happy! "Gion, come to eat!" Looking at the hot pot "gululu" in front of him, while Arthur made the dipping sauce, he smiled and greeted Gion for dinner! While listening to his voice, Gion sat on the edge of the deck and looked at the sea. After looking back, he nodded, got up, walked to the table in front of him and sat down! I am discouraged, but I still want to eat! People are iron, and rice is steel, so you panic if you dont eat a meal! There is no such sentence in this world, but Gion still understands the same reason! Besides, if you dont even have enough to eat, what can you use to escape? "huhu~" After taking a slice of fat cow in the hot pot in front of him, Gion was not polite, and ate it while inhaling cold air! "Hey!" When Arthur saw this, he opened a bottle of ice-cola and handed it to her, calling out, "Come on for a Coke!" "Ok!" Gion nodded and took a sip of Coke! "Gulong!" When I felt the sweet taste of cola and the cold taste as it entered the stomach down the throat, Gions original discouraged mood was inexplicably more comfortable! But at this comfortable moment, her mind suddenly flashed! and many more! hot pot... and the thunder and lightning that killed those soldiers before... and this ship from the West Sea... This seems...very familiar! ? Thinking about it, Gions eating movement stopped suddenly! Because I have been trying to escape these days, and because some people from the Sunflower Kingdom have been involved some time ago, she has not noticed some details! Calm down now, carefully recalled what happened these days and the details, and carefully looked at the villain-like Arthur in front of him, Gion had a little discovery! Except for the villain-like face, she is familiar with the height and shape of the person in front of her! Well, she was fooled by someone of the same height and body, and the other party also asked her to have a hot pot! Recalling, combining the hot pot in front of me with the same taste as in memory, the lightning that killed those soldiers before, and the details of the ship from which the ship came, the identity of the person in front of him was ready to come out in Gion''s mind--- Pendragon Arthur! Pendragon Arthur, King of Saint Martin! Thinking of this, Gion was startled, and at the same time, he secretly contrasted the two in his heart. Although the faces of the two sides are very different, very different, there are some things that cannot be changed! Such as height, such as ability! In the battle ten years ago, Arthur showed not only his superb strength, but also his ability to sound like a **** and a devil! Coupled with the fact that the Navy and the world government have always had dedicated personnel through the battle data and personal experience in the past few years, after the scenes of the people who have studied Saint Martin, everything including ability! Therefore, Gion is quite familiar with Arthur! Therefore, after the comparison, she found that in addition to the face, whether it is ability, or height, the man in front of him and Arthur have a very high degree of overlap! The reason why I didn''t think about it before, besides being fooled by Arthur''s current face, was more because she was not in the mood to observe carefully these days! Whether it is trying to escape, or being afflicted by the people of Xiang Rigui Kingdom, she can''t calm down! Now that she calmed down and observed this way, she passed all the details and discovered the identity of Arthur! Of course, discovery is the discovery! In fact, Gion is not so sure now, there is still a hint of doubt! After all, in addition to height, size, and ability, Arthur''s current face is comparable to the original Arthur''s face. The current face... well, it can be said to be indescribable! But it''s just such a face that is difficult to describe, it doesn''t look like it was made through makeup, it''s the real one! That''s why she still has a trace of doubt in her heart! Thinking, Gion narrowed his eyes, pretending to be nonchalant, and said casually, Youre a good hot pot, and its a match for Xihai Saint Martins spicy chrysanthemum hot pot! "Of course, that spicy chrysanthemum hot pot..." Listening to her words, Arthur subconsciously wanted to answer, but halfway through the conversation, he noticed something was wrong! Why does Gion emphasize spicy chrysanthemum hot pot? And she also provoked the topic! There is a problem! You must know that Gion has been discouraged because of repeated failures to escape these days. She seldom talks even when she eats, let alone stirs up topics! Thinking, Arthur''s heart moved, but on the surface he was still calm. After a pause, the voice changed, and then he continued, "The cook on the boat has studied that spicy chrysanthemum hot pot, so now he makes the hot pot taste. Naturally it is not bad for them!" In fact, although the chef on the hot pot boat knows it, the taste is completely different. He has never studied in chili hot pot, and the reason for the current taste is entirely because Arthur was instructed by him! The soup base of the spicy chrysanthemum hot pot, Arthur knows it all! "Yeah! I have eaten that spicy chrysanthemum hot pot, and the taste of this hot pot is indeed similar!" Gion still pretended to be nonchalant~www.novelhall.com~, "But have you heard about Spicy chrysanthemum hot pot, love someone to treat her to spicy chrysanthemum hot pot, hate someone to take her to spicy chrysanthemum hot pot?" "No!" Arthur responded casually while eating. "Do you know why there is this sentence?" Gion asked again. "I don''t know!" Arthur put down his chopsticks, looked at Gion with interest, and asked, "Why do you have this sentence?" Gion also put down the chopsticks in his hand, looked at Arthur with a smile, and said quietly, "If you love someone, take her to eat spicy chrysanthemum hot pot because the spicy chrysanthemum hot pot is delicious. I hate someone to take her to eat too. Spicy chrysanthemum hot pot is because if someone eats spicy chrysanthemum hot pot for the first time without knowing it, they order the hottest hot pot, and the stomach will be upset. At the end of the talk, Gion seemed to recall something difficult to tell, some gnashing his teeth! "Oh! So there is such a saying!" Arthur said suddenly. At this time, Gion asked nonchalantly, "By the way, have you ever used this method to frame people, especially those in the Navy!" Arthur listened to this question, and after thinking about it for a moment, he was silent! After a while, Arthur grinned suddenly and asked, "When did you find out?" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1023： Naval Intelligence Point "So you admit it?" Gion didn''t answer Arthur''s question, but asked instead! As for this, Arthur laughed and said nothing! However, watching him smile without speaking, Gion''s heart "cocked" and suddenly reacted! She said something wrong! If it is okay not to expose Arthur''s identity, there may be a chance to escape from Arthur''s control, but now that Arthur''s identity is revealed, then Arthur will definitely not let her go next! Otherwise, what Arthur will do afterwards will definitely be in trouble! Although she didn''t know what Arthur was doing in the Great Channel at this time, since he came and used a fake identity purposely, then in other words, he was definitely not here to do good things! In this case, if his identity is suddenly exposed, no matter what he wants to do, he will definitely encounter strong resistance! So Arthur would definitely not let her go, and would not give her a chance to expose his identity! Thinking about it, there was a slight stiffness on Gion''s gentle face! But soon, she was back to normal! Anyway, the chance of her leaving was very small before, but now it''s just a small change to a smaller one, and it''s not a big deal! Besides, although it is a bad thing for Arthur not to let her go, it is also a good thing! At least, she can also inquire about what Arthur is going to do during this process! If it is against the navy, she can also find a way to reverse it, so as not to let the navy suffer any big losses or losses! After trying to understand, Gion said with a complicated expression, "I didn''t expect it to be you!" As the man who had cheated her, Gion undoubtedly hated Arthur! Especially when she ate hot pot the first time, the hot pot was so spicy that she felt a sharp tingling in her buttocks as soon as her legs closed after the next day! Looking back on this matter, until now she is a little bit ashamed and bitter, and a bit bitterly itchy! But after experiencing these things these days, her sense of hatred for Arthur has become a little unspeakably complicated! Arthur shrugged, showing an expression that cannot be denied, and while shaking the fat cow, he said, "Since you know who I am, you must not leave next!" "It sounds like I am leaving now!" Gion curled his lips and said indifferently. "Moreover, I will let people take away your subordinates!" Arthur said again. It doesn''t matter if Gion is gone! She frowned and asked involuntarily, "What do you want to do?" "I didn''t want to do anything, just help them change the environment!" Arthur said lightly, "According to the time, the navy must know what you are missing now. If they still have their ship and don''t leave my ship, It will be a little troublesome to be found by the navy that comes to you then!" Arthur thought of this arrangement a few days ago, but because he worked in the Sunflower Kingdom before, he didn''t do it right away! Now that he has left the Sunflower Kingdom, he naturally wants to arrange this matter! no way! If the navy ship and the navy above are allowed to follow, as long as the navy who is looking for Gion sees it, it will definitely come up, and he will be in trouble! Although he is not afraid, he doesn''t bother to deal with it! Besides, if these navies have been following his ship, there must be many messy ideas in Gion! And once these navies are transported away, Gion will have to think about the consequences first, even if there are any messy ideas! And Gion listened to Arthur''s words, and after his eyes flickered for a while, he said nothing! She understood what Arthur was thinking! also knew that he could not stop Arthur, so there was nothing to say! ----- In the next few days! Not long after the intelligence personnel near Arthurian sent away the navy ship behind them and the navy **** on it, he discovered that there were many more naval ships patrolling and interrogating on their channel! Even the ship he was on was taken several times! However, he was not surprised that he had already prepared for it! After he helped Gion put on makeup, coupled with the threat of those sent away by the navy, Gion did not cause any moths, so their ship was not found to be a problem! "The goal of the navy is going to be shifted!" Feeling the increasingly strict naval investigation, Arthur thought silently in his heart, and at the same time he made a decision, "The plan to make Gion his own will begin!" Then, Arthur came to the cabin and picked up the phone bug and made a call! "Let''s start the plan!" After Arthur said briefly, he hung up the phone! ---- What do you need to do if you want a person who is doubtful in itself to be doubted again? is very simple! just do something unusual with her daily behavior! Then... A new Gion has appeared in another place! great waterway! Ya Kashima! This is a relatively remote island! is not on the main route. Although the island has a town, it is not prosperous, and the population is only less than a thousand people! And the only thing worth mentioning about Kojima is law and order! Because of the extreme remoteness and the poor town, there are basically no big pirates here! In addition, the spontaneous **** formed by the town on the small island is also acceptable. There are some people in the team that can fight, and some unknown little pirates are not opponents at all, so it is very safe here. There has been no murder in a long time! However, whether it is the people in the small town, the people outside, or even most people in the navy, there is actually a naval intelligence base in the small town! And the people in this stronghold are from the towns guards! That''s right! They use the town guards as a cover to develop naval intelligence here! At the same time, the base here also serves as a training base for the naval intelligence department! They used the towns guard training as a cover~www.novelhall.com~ to train newcomers to the naval intelligence department here! this day! The breeze smokes! A beautiful woman with beautiful legs and a long knife appeared at the port of this town! Gion! If someone from the navy saw her, they would recognize her at a glance! Of course, if a navy familiar with Gion takes a closer look, you can find that this "Gion" is still different from the real Gion! "Stop!" After this Gion landed on the island, a middle-aged man from the island guard came forward and asked seriously, "This guest, why are you here?" Gion smiled softly and said, "Our ship needs to replenish it here!" "Supplies can be supplemented in the town, three remember not to make trouble in the town, otherwise, the consequences will not be affordable for you!" the middle-aged man said in a deep voice. "Understood!" Gion smiled softly again, and said, "We are just here to replenish supplies, we won''t cause trouble!" Hearing this, the middle-aged man walked away after nodding his head! After leaving in Gion, the middle-aged man looked at her leaving back, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes flickered! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1024： confusing "Above the King of Pirates ( Not long after Gion left, when the middle-aged guards were preparing, they discovered that another ship had arrived at their port! "Uh...what day is today? Usually, I don''t see a single ship for a month or two. Why did two ships arrive at once today?" The middle-aged man was a little surprised! But soon, he adjusted his emotions and his face showed seriousness again! "stop!" In a stern shout, the middle-aged man of the **** looked at the person who disembarked and stepped forward again and asked, "Who?" "We are here to replenish supplies!" The one who got off the boat was a kind middle-aged man in luxurious clothes, and the answer he gave was exactly the same as the one given just now when Gion disembarked! Why is this answer again? The middle-aged man in the **** was taken aback for a while, but he replied, "Supplementary supplies are okay, but don''t make trouble in our town. If there is a trouble, I will let you know what cruelty is!" In the end, the voice of the middle-aged man in the **** became more serious unconsciously! "Understand, understand!" The kind middle-aged man agreed with a smile. "go in!" Hearing that, after the middle-aged man in the guard nodded his head, he stepped away again! Upon seeing this, the kind middle-aged man smiled and nodded to the middle-aged guard, and walked into the town with someone! Looking at his leaving back, the middle-aged guard frowned involuntarily! "The Lieutenant General Gion who was just revealed to be missing suddenly appeared here, and another person suddenly appeared here. Is there any connection between them?" The middle-aged guards thought secretly in his heart. After thinking for a moment, the middle-aged guard squinted his eyes and said to the other young guard on the side, "Order to go down, let the brothers look at them both!" "Yes, boss!" After the young man nodded, he turned and left! After the youth left, the middle-aged man in the **** hesitated for a while, and finally gave up his plan to call and notify the above! Originally, when he saw the missing Gion appear, he wanted to notify the above, but after seeing the amiable middle-aged man appeared, he decided to slow down! Because he had an inexplicable feeling in his heart, that there should be something wrong with Gion and this kind middle-aged man! --- It turns out! The middle-aged guards did not feel wrong! After leaving the port, Gion entered a tavern! Not long! The amiable middle-aged man also entered the tavern, and naturally sat opposite Gion! And all this was seen by the youth, and he quickly left the tavern and reported to the middle-aged guards who he called the leader! "Sure enough!" The middle-aged man in the guards listened, and after a glint of eyesight flashed, he asked the young man, "Can you hear what they say?" "No way! They were too careful. The guards of the kind middle-aged man were all sitting around them, and they covered the two with their own bodies. We want to tell the two through our lips that we can''t tell what they say!" Youth report. "That''s it..." The middle-aged guard member listened to the news, thought about it, and said again, "Then you go and continue to monitor!" "Yes!" After the young man responded, he turned and returned to the tavern! Looking at the back of him leaving, the middle-aged man in the guards thought for a while, took out the pen and paper, and began to draw the portrait of the kind middle-aged man on the paper while remembering. quickly! A face similar to that taken with a camera appeared on the paper! Then, the middle-aged man in the guard took this piece of paper and dialed a phone call! "I''ll pass on an avatar later, you can let someone look for it to see who this person is!" The middle-aged man in the guard said in a deep voice while holding the phone. "Understood!" A respectful answer came from the other end of the phone! After hanging up the phone, the middle-aged man from the guard immediately passed his profile picture through a phone worm equipped with a fax device! More than an hour has passed! "Blubru!" The phone worm rings again! And when the middle-aged man from the security guard picked up the phone, the news from the phone did make his pupils suddenly shrink! "Unexpectedly, that middle-aged man should have such an identity!" The middle-aged man in the guard murmured, but the shocked expression on his face could not dissipate for a long time! After a long while, he came back to his senses! "No, this news must be reported as soon as possible!" Thinking about it, the middle-aged man in the guard said to the other end of the phone, "Okay, so be it!" After speaking, without waiting for the person on the other end of the phone to reply, the middle-aged man in the security team hung up the phone, and then quickly picked up the phone and dialed out again! ---- Navy headquarters! Marshal''s office! "Are you sure?" Hearing the news from the other end of the phone, the Warring States was surprised and somewhat incredulous. The news on the other end of the phone is really unbelievable! "Yes, it is confirmed! The kind middle-aged man who chatted with the missing Lieutenant General Gion is officially the Deputy Minister of St. Martin''s Foreign Affairs Department Ichiro Yamada!" The voice on the other end of the phone replied affirmatively. After being silent for a while, Zeng Guo frowned and asked, "Did you hear what they said?" "No! The guards brought by Yamada Muraichiro are very professional. They not only keep people away, they also use their bodies to block the scene of the two chatting. Not only did we not hear them, nor could we tell what the two said through our lips!" The voice on the other end of the phone replied again~www.novelhall.com~Does Gion know your identity? Do you know where your base is? "Warring States pondered for a moment, then asked again. "impossible!" The voice on the other end of the phone denied, "Lieutenant General Gion is not in charge of intelligence. It is impossible to know that this is our base! And our base is a training base for newcomers, with a relatively high level of confidentiality, even if it is the chief of staff. It''s impossible to know!" "Only the Lieutenant General Aite who specializes in intelligence, the major generals of several intelligence departments, and the marshal do you know our stronghold, not even the three generals!" "Understood!" After the Warring States nodded, the voice changed, "You first let people stare at them, and then if they want to leave, you send someone to follow up and see what they are doing! If you don''t leave, you just Keep staring! Remember, report to me at any time!" "Yes!" the voice on the other end of the phone replied firmly. "So be it!" Hearing his firm words, Warring States didn''t say much, and hung up the phone! "Gion... St. Martin..." After hanging up the phone, Sengoku rubbed his temples with a headache! The situation in front of us is too confusing! He really couldn''t understand it! During the previous internal navy investigation, although Gion was suspected of having a problem, he actually believed in Gion very much because of the crane and his perennial contact! I don''t think Gion can do anything to betray the navy! But this one now gave him a trace of suspicion from the bottom of his heart! "What the **** should I do? And what should the crane say..." The Warring States murmured, lost in thought! Chapter 1025： Luffy Island Small town port! "Princess, things are set like this! The remaining ministers will do it!" Yamada Muraichiro smiled and bowed, and then boarded the boat with someone. and Gion listened to his words, smiled and watched him leave, then boarded the boat and left! However, the two left very chic, but the master of the port has been unable to recover for a long time! What did I hear? Princess! ? After the middle-aged man in the guard team left, his brain was down for a while! He wondered if he had heard it wrong! After a long time, until the ships where the two were on disappeared from his sight, the middle-aged guards barely accepted the news! Report! Without any hesitation, the middle-aged guards had this idea for the first time! Let people keep up! Immediately afterwards, he remembered what the Warring States had ordered before, and let people follow them! Thinking of this, the middle-aged guard dared not have any delay. While arranging to follow up, he ran towards his office, ready to call to inform him! ---- Say it''s too late, then soon! In a while! The navy headquarters has got the news! "???" After listening to the news, while looking confused, the Warring States period felt even more headache! Princess? What the hell? Could it be that Gion became the princess of Saint Martin? Thinking, Zeng Guo shook his head, and denied the last thought! What are you kidding? How could Gion become the princess of Saint Martin? Although she has been at the Saint Martin Naval Branch Base for a while, according to the report, she really has no contact with Saint Martin! Suddenly, the Warring States period was stunned! Because he suddenly remembered a news! A message more than ten years ago! After Gion met Arthur for the first time, according to the gossip, Gions legs were not close the next day. According to the people on her boat, it was with Arthur! When I heard the news, the Warring States period didn''t care too much, I just thought it was fake, it was a rumor! But now, in combination with the news reported below, after thinking carefully, the Warring States period actually gave birth to such a trace of suspicion! After all, its too unscientific to eat hot pot until the legs cant fit together! Ive never heard of the Warring States! I want to say that Gion and Arthur fell in love at first sight, they had an affair on the first day, so believable! "Thinking about it this way, it''s even more headache!" The Warring States period couldn''t help rubbing his temples! The scene that was originally convoluted, now with the sound of the princess, it has become even more confusing! The only thing that can be determined in the Warring States period is that Gion really has a problem! Otherwise, why would you meet Yamada Tamura Ichiro in such a remote place? "What should I do?" Thinking about it, the Warring States period got even more headache! If Gion were an ordinary navy, the Warring States would not have that headache. Regardless of whether there is a problem, he directly ordered the arrest of the person, and then used some gentle means to slowly interrogate it! Finally, if you make a mistake, let it go, and then sincerely apologize! Ka Gion is not an ordinary navy! Not only is she a lieutenant admiral, she is also an alternate to the general, and she is also a friend of the Warring States from childhood, the godsister of Crane. With such multiple identities, the Warring States would definitely want to catch her directly! Guanghe was not so easy to pass that level! Unless it is said that he ignores the friendship between the two for many years! ---- And just when the Sengoku has a headache and doubts about life! While continuing to arrange Gion''s affairs, Arthur, the initiator, received a surprising news! "Huh? Luffy and his party arrived at the sky island?" Arthur was shocked. Originally, he thought that after the golden bell rang, Luffy and his party should not go to the sky island again! After all, as far as he knows, the descendant of the big talker Rolando, that is, Vembran Kulick, heard the golden bell when Arthur rang the golden bell! Later, because of the sound of the bell, he confirmed the existence of Sky Island and led his subordinates, that is, the Saruyama United Army on a journey to search for the Golden Country! However, because the violent currents are too dangerous, he has been searching back and forth in the sea for these years, looking for a safe way to land on the island! Of course, I haven''t found it! And because Vembran Kulick was not in the original place on the way to find a safe landing on the empty island, Luffy and his party did not meet him, and no one helped them land in the White Sea on the violent rising current! Therefore, in Arthur''s view, it is basically impossible for their ship to reach the White Sea! But what he didn''t expect was that Luffy and his party got on the surging current without help! Well, according to the news from the people below Arthur, when Luffy''s boat was driving on the sea early this morning, a sudden rising current happened to appear under their boat, and they were sent on board. God! "This can be encountered, I really don''t know whether to say they were unlucky or lucky!" After digesting the shocking news for a while, Arthur couldn''t help but shook his head. Some dumbfounding! While not laughing or crying, Arthur also knew that compared to the original plot, the current Luffy and his party must have a hard time! no way! Originally, their ship was reinforced by the Saruyama Coalition led by Vembran Kulick, so they could withstand the violent rising current and safely board the White Sea! And now their ship has not been reinforced, but suddenly encountered a sudden rising current! In this case, their ships may not be able to withstand the powerful impact brought by the rising ocean currents and fall apart. Even if they did not fall apart in the end, their ships would definitely be seriously injured after logging into the White Sea! ---- The fact is as Arthur thought! After logging into the White Sea, the Golden Meri was hit hard! The mast was broken, not to mention, the bottom of the ship also leaked several large holes, the water gurgled into the ship, the deck of the ship, and the walls of the ship were also cracked to varying degrees! The whole ship has entered a high-risk state! Simply~www.novelhall.com~ Usopp reacted quickly, and brought Sauron and Sanji to make repairs in time, so that their ship would not sink! "No! The ship is too badly damaged. Even if our ship is repaired, it wont last long. Now we must find a professional shipyard to repair it!" Usopp wiped his sweat. , Slumped on the ground, said with an embarrassed expression. "But, where do we look for a shipyard in this horrible place?" Nami looked at the endless white clouds around her with a look of despair! At this time, she is no longer in the mood to watch this beautiful and fantastic scenery! In addition to the bad news that the ship has entered a high-risk state, she also felt a little difficulty breathing! Hypoxia! Nami is sure of her current state! Not only that, she also found that the other people on the boat also had varying degrees of hypoxia, and all of them were a little listless! "No, if this continues, maybe something big will happen!" Nami thought anxiously! "Nami, Nami, look, there seems to be something different over there!" At this moment, Luffy, lying weakly on the fence, suddenly pointed in a direction and yelled in excitement! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1026： princess! ? Follow Luffys voice and look! Everyone saw a waterfall, a white waterfall that seemed to connect the sky and the earth! "Hey, there seems to be a building under that waterfall?" At this moment, Usopra put down the small binoculars that looked like spectacles and hung up on his head. After taking a closer look, he was a little uncertain. "Past!" After listening to Usopp, Nami took a binoculars and looked at herself, and made a decision without hesitation! Although it feels a little strange that there are buildings in the clouds, they have to go no matter how strange it is right now! no way! The Golden Meri is now in a high-risk state. If they dont pass, all they have to wait is to sink. Although the past is strange, there may be a way out! "it is good!" Similarly, the other people on the boat listened to Nami''s instructions and did not hesitate to do so! They also know that their ship is now in a high-risk state! "Sky Island... just go back and have a look!" And Robin on the deck, looking at the waterfall not far away, while thinking silently in her mind, Arthur and Arthur also appeared in her mind. The smile of her child! Subconsciously, there was a smile on her face! that''s it! Luffy and his party drove toward the waterfall! In a while! They came to the front of the building they had just seen! "The Gate of the Kingdom of St. Martin...this name? It''s a bit weird!" Usopp looked up at the words written on the giant arch in front of him. As he read it, there was something strange in his heart. ! The Gate of Heaven sounds unlucky, and coupled with the Kingdom of Saint Martin, a world-famous kingdom, these two combinations make him unspeakably weird! However, weirdness is weirdness. Deep down in Usopp''s heart is still shocked by the huge cloud building in front of him! He saw this kind of animal building in the cloud for the first time! and similar to Usopp, the people on the same boat felt shocked, but also felt a little weird! "The Kingdom of Saint Martin? Isn''t that a big country in the West Sea? How could their names appear here? Did Saint Martin expand the kingdom to the sky?" Sanji smoked his cigarette, showing a look of puzzlement! At the same time he was puzzled, a ray of excitement flashed deep under his eyes! Because he remembers that someone once said to him that the best chefs in the world are in the kitchen of the King''s Palace of Saint Martin. The most delicious dishes in the world are made by them, and they will shine! He didn''t have time and no chance to verify before! But if the place in front of you is really the territory of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, then maybe he has a chance to see the most delicious dishes made by the so-called best chef in the world! "Yes! How can a big country in the West Sea appear here?" Sauron was also a little puzzled! Like Sanji, Sauron also felt puzzled! However, unlike Sanji, after he felt a little puzzled, he didn''t care about it in an instant! In his opinion, what country, what family, are all clouds! Swordsmanship is his only pursuit! "Anyway, let''s go in first!" Nami said in a deep voice. Compared to others, Nami is much calmer now! As to why Saint Martin appeared here, she is not in the mood and has no time to care! She knows that their main task now is to repair the ship. Only after the ship is repaired can they talk about other things. If the ship is not repaired, everything will be a cloud! Finally, after Nami gave an order, Luffy and his team drove in the door! "Stop the ship, pull over, check it out!" As soon as he entered the door, he screamed out of thin air! Listening to this voice, Nami and the others did not make any radical moves! Stop the boat, pull over, all in one go! They are not pirates, so naturally they are not afraid of inspection! Similarly, they are not pirates, so naturally they will not force themselves into such an obvious place! "Da da da!" After a sound of footsteps, a group of soldiers in blue uniforms boarded them. "We are the navy soldiers of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, please cooperate with us in the inspection, thank you!" a young soldier headed by said solemnly. "Okay!" Nami could only nod her head in agreement. The young soldier listened and winked at the soldiers behind him! When even the soldiers behind him went into the cabin and checked! At the same time, the young soldier also stood in front of Luffy and took out a pen and paper, and asked, "Tell me about your identity and occupation? I''ll register!" While was talking, the young soldier couldn''t help but looked up and down Luffy''s group! He feels this, he seems to be familiar with these people in front of him! "Yes!" Nami agrees very happy about this! They didnt do anything wrong, so she had nothing to fear! "My name is Nami, and my profession is a navigator..." Nami just said without a word. The young soldier in front of her seemed to have heard some unbelievable news. His eyes widened and looked up and down Nami. I looked at the people behind Nami again! In the end, after looking at it for a while, he seemed to confirm something, his face showed excitement, and said excitedly, "Wait, I know who you are! I also know who you are! You are The protagonist of the Adventure King, the people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group, right?" said, the youth did not wait for Nami and others to answer, so he handed the paper and pen to Nami to register, and said, "Miss Nami, I am your fan! Can you sign me?" After finished, he looked at Nami expectantly! And Nami couldn''t turn her mind until she subconsciously accepted the pen and paper he handed over! What the hell? How do you feel that the style of painting is wrong? Am I going to register? How did it become a fan meeting? Thinking about it, Nami, who has a veteran experience in rivers and lakes, also reacted quickly, and responded with a natural smile, "Okay!" After said, she signed her name on the paper! "Captain, no problem!" At this moment, the few navy soldiers who went to check in the cabin happened to come out! Upon seeing this, the young soldier smiled and put away his signature, and said, "Miss Nami, you can go!" Listening to what he said, the soldiers under him seemed to have heard some incredible news. They looked at Nami and said, "Wait? Are you Nami? Nami among the Adventure King?" "Ok!" Nami nodded and admitted. "Luffy, Sauron, Sanji, Usopp, the most mysterious Miss Robin, and Chopper, really Chopper!" Hearing Nami''s words, the soldiers turned their heads and looked behind Nami again. After identifying the identities of the members of the ship one by one, they became excited! "Miss Nami, please take a photo with me!" "Luffy, Luffy, take a picture with me!" "Sauron, can you sign me?" "Sanji, shall we take a picture together?" "Usopp, come, let''s take a picture together!" "Chopper, Chopper, my daughter loves you the most, shall we take a picture together? If possible, can I invite you to my house later?" "Miss Robin, can you take a photo?" ... In the end, this group of soldiers enthusiastically surrounded several people asking for autographs and taking photos! Regarding this, Nami smiled confidently, revealing the most beautiful look in the world, and readily agreed to the soldiers'' request, saying, "Okay!" Luffy showed a happy appearance, scratching his head and smiling to cooperate with the soldiers! Sauron looked a little uncomfortable, and still signed the soldier with a pen! Sanji is very pretending to show a melancholic look~www.novelhall.com~ but still cooperates with the soldiers to take pictures! Usopp had a bright smile on his face, and put one hand over the shoulder of the soldier who was going to take a photo with him, and made a yes gesture with one hand, and said, "Come on!" "Okay!" Qiaoba scratched his head, showing an embarrassed appearance, and still agreed to the soldier''s request! Only Robin was still calmly reading the book over there, showing a look that no strangers would enter! Even the soldier''s request for a group photo, she waved her hand and declined! But at this moment, a voice came from far and near under the boat! "What the **** are you rascals? Why is it so slow to inspect a ship?" With a rough and dissatisfied voice, a rough man in his 30s in military uniform boarded the ship! And the moment he boarded the ship, he saw Robin! "See Princess Robin!!!" Without any hesitation, the rough man immediately bowed his eyes as he stared round and looked strange! Apparently she recognized Robin''s identity! Princess! ? And Luffy and his party on the ship, as well as the soldiers in charge of the inspection, listened to this sentence, they were all stunned! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1027： Reasons for Robin to join Robins identity is very mysterious! In the outside world, among the Straw Hat Adventure gang, they only know Robins superficial identity, which is the reward order from the Devils Son, and within the Kingdom of Saint Martin, few people know Robin! no way! Robin is an otaku! Except for reading in the palace, she rarely goes out, so only people in the palace know her, except for a few ministers outside the palace, nothing else! But by coincidence, the rough guy who just boarded the ship was once a guard of the palace! As a guard of the palace, because the palace is too stable and there are few opportunities for promotion, he took the initiative to apply for transfer from the guard of the palace to the army! After , the above also approved his application! And he was transferred from the position of the palace guard to the navy, and finally he was arranged in the navy to the sky island! Because of this, he recognized Robin at a glance! "See the princess!" Seeing that his boss knelt down, the soldiers also knelt down together after being stunned! just kidding! Regardless of whether Robin is the real princess or not, his boss has already knelt down, can they not kneel? "Free gift!" At this time, Robin waved his hand! "Thank you, Princess!" Hearing this, the rough man led his soldiers to say something before standing up straight! "Okay, if it''s okay, get out of here!" Robin said again at this time. "Yes!" The rough man and the soldiers listened to Robin''s words, and after a word of promise, they turned and left! But when they turned to leave, some of the soldiers looked back at Luffy and his group one step at a time, and their eyes showed dismay! It is clear! They haven''t chased enough stars yet! the other side! Just after the soldiers left, the people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group present unanimously focused their attention on Robin who was still calmly reading! Among them, Lu Fei said excitedly, "Robin, Robin, I didn''t expect you to be the princess?" "Didn''t I say it?" Robin responded casually while reading the book. "Well, uh, uh!" Luffy, Usopp, and Chopper nodded frantically. "Oh, maybe I forgot it!" Robin said indifferently. "Aren''t you Robin''s son of the devil? Why are you still a princess?" At this moment, Nami couldn''t help but ask. "Are there... conflicts?" Robin put down the book in his hand, looked up at Nami, hesitated. "Uh..." Nami was silent for a while before she shook her head and said, "It doesn''t seem to be there!" Yes! And no one stipulates that the son of the devil who is rewarded by the world government cannot become the princess of Saint Martin! "Miss Robin...Did you divorce the King of Saint Martin?" Sanji asked expectantly. "..." Listening to this questionable question, Robin was speechless for a while! What the hell? Why am I getting divorced? Thinking about it, Robin shook his head and replied, "No!" "Ah..." Sanji suddenly showed disappointment! "boom!" And looking at him like this, Nami on the side couldn''t help but shuddered directly to Sanji. After making him hold her head and squat for defense, she roared at him, "You can What the **** is that? Why are good people getting divorced? Ah? Are you a **** chef thinking about something immoral?" As she said, Nami moved her hand, grabbed Sanji''s collar directly, leaned close to his head, and roared, "I warn you! Robin is married, so why don''t you think about it? Yes, my old lady will interrupt your dog legs!" "I didn''t think about those things, but I think if there is no divorce, how could Miss Robin appear on our boat?" Sanji couldn''t help but said. Listening to his words, Nami''s face went stiff. Yes! If there is no divorce, shouldn''t he be in the palace as Robin? How can appear here? When Nami was puzzled, Luffy, Usopp, Chopper, and Sauron couldn''t help but focus on Robin! They also want to know the answer to this questionable question! Robin looked at everyone''s gaze on him, smiled slightly, "Didn''t I tell you the reason? It''s because I want to find the real history!" After speaking, Robin paused, fearing that Luffy and his party would not understand, and simply explained, "The current history of this world has been modified by the world government! There is still a hundred years of blank space! " "The real history is portrayed on the stele called the historical text, and that thing is scattered all over the world, so I went out to search for it and boarded your ship!" "Oh!" Now, the people on board suddenly understood the purpose of Robin''s boarding! "Then Robin, going out to sea as you should be able to have a lot of people with you? Why are you only alone when we meet you?" Nami said again. "Yes, there can be many people!" Robin nodded and said, "When I was going to sea, Arthur also asked me to bring more people, but I didn''t like it and didn''t like so many people waiting, so I only brought it. A little bit of money, choose a person to go to sea!" a little money... Is this showing off your wealth? Really, right? Listening to these words, Nami suddenly recalled the scene of Robin buying watches in Alabastan some time ago! Those millions of Pele''s watches can be bought as soon as they are said to be bought. Did they bring a little money? is clearly a billion! Thinking, Nami suddenly became a little curious about what kind of person Arthur was! Robin and a princess have so much money, how rich should Arthur be? billion? Ten billion? I am afraid it will not stop! Although Nami didnt know Arthur and didnt know how rich he was, she knew that Arthur was definitely more than as much money as she thought. ! Otherwise, Robin would not spend millions like a few hundred dollars! "Really...so envious!" Nami looked calm on the surface, but in her heart she wanted to replace Robin! Of course, she didnt want to replace Robin as the princess~www.novelhall.com~, but instead wanted to replace Robin to experience the feeling of spending millions and hundreds of dollars! That kind of feeling, she feels cool even thinking about it! "So, Robin, you are really a pursuer! You deserve to be my partner!" Luffy grinned and said with a smile. "Woo woo woo~" At this time, Sanji did not know where he took out a pillow, bit the pillow, and started crying. While crying bitterly, he kept whispering repeatedly, "Miss Robin is married...Miss Robin does not Divorced... Miss Robin has a husband..." For Sanji''s sudden self, the people on the boat were also used to it and ignored him! "Well, if there is nothing to ask... I think we can go in!" Robin said sternly, "I remember there is a shipyard in our kingdom here, and the Golden Meri can be driven in to repair one at that time. repair!" "Really... that''s great!" Usopp''s eyes lit up and said excitedly. "It''s so decided, let''s go in!" When Nami heard it, she quickly agreed! "Well, let''s go!" Luffy waved his hand and shouted loudly! Then, the Golden Meri set sail again, heading upward along this Baiyun Waterfall! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1028： Kneel to Robin After driving forward for about two seconds, an express shrimp caught both sides of the Golden Meri. "!" Immediately, the Golden Meri, like an arrow from the string, rushed upwards quickly along the waterfall Yunhe! Soon, Lu Fei and his team came from the White Sea at an altitude of 7,000 meters to the White Sea at an altitude of 10,000 meters! "Puff!" Finally, with the help of the express shrimp, the Golden Meri hit the surface of the water slightly and entered the White Sea smoothly! "Wow~" After entering the Baibai Sea, Luffy and his party looked at the surrounding scene and exclaimed! White clouds floating in the air like islands, gorgeous and fantastic buildings on the white clouds and different styles on the sea, between the buildings are criss-crossing but seemingly flat cloud roads, and the cloud roads come and go. There are empty islands with wings behind them. people! All of this has formed a vast and incomparable cloud city, which shocked all the people except Lu Fei who saw it for the first time! "This...this is Sorashima? It is...so big?" Nami said in shock. Even if she saw it with her own eyes, she still did not believe that such a big city could be built in the sky! "Strictly speaking, this is Angel Island. The term Sky Island is the collective name for all the islands in the White Sea!" Robin explained with a smile, "Moreover, in such a big city, there is only here in Sky Island!" "After more than ten years ago, the Kingdom of St. Martin officially took over from the gods of the sky island, and worked hard to develop it. Only when the Angel Island, which was originally only a small town, developed into the giant city in front of you! " Listening to Robins explanation, Nami decisively grasped the point and curiously asked, "God? Is there a **** here?" And her question also attracted the attention of several other people in Luffy''s group. The big guys turned their eyes to Robin and raised their ears, wanting to hear her explanation! "Ha ha!" Robin smiled and said, "The God I''m talking about is different from the God you understand!" After a pause, Robin continued, "The **** I said is the **** of the sky island, which is similar to the roles of kings and mayors in our four seas or the great waterway, but we call the king the mayor, and the **** of the sky island. People are called gods!" After finishing speaking, Robin added, "And now the **** of the sky island has become the Minister of the Ministry of Public Security of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "Oh!" Lu Fei and his party suddenly appeared. It turns out that the **** of Sky Island is not the same kind of **** they thought! "Okay, let''s drive the boat to the shipyard on this island first! After entering the shipyard for repairs, we will go to Angel Island to stroll around!" Robin said sternly. The Golden Meri they are now on is a dangerous ship. If you dont send the ship to repair, Im afraid the ship will fall apart! "it is good!" Luffy and his team did not object to this, and they agreed directly! They have feelings for this ship! Especially Luffy, as the first ship in his life that can truly be regarded as a ship, the mark of the Golden Meri has already been deep in his heart! So Luffy and his friends dont want something wrong with the Golden Meri! and soon! Under the guidance of Robin, the group drove the Golden Meri around a small half of Angel Island, and came to a Saint Martin Naval Base on the side of Angel Island! "This is the naval base of the Kingdom of Saint Martin and the official shipyard of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Usually it only repairs ships for the official Saint Martin. We will repair it here later!" Robin listened to the many naval ships of Saint Martin in front of him. Introduced the place. "This... is not so good!" Nami said hesitantly! Looking at the giant steel ships in the naval base in front of her, she didn''t know that Robin used his power to seek personal gain for them! Otherwise, relying on their Golden Meri, which is a small broken ship less than one-third the size of a giant steel ship, how could it be possible to enter these shipyards with dozens of giant steel ships parked in front of them for repairs? "It''s okay! This is just a small matter! And...we are partners, aren''t we?" Robin said with a smile. Nami was taken aback for a moment, then she showed a bright smile and said, "Yes!" After , things went smoothly. After sending the ship to the base, Robin made a few more phone calls and asked the people above to contact him. Soon after, the Golden Meri was arranged to be repaired! "Okay, the Golden Meri has been repaired, shall we go to Angel Island?" Robin said with a smile. "Yeah!" Luffy, Usopp, and Chopper couldn''t wait to agree! They wanted to get off the boat for a long time! And Sauron and Sanji shrugged and there was no objection! They are a bit annoying staying on the boat these days, and facing the fantastic scenery of Sky Island, they are also a little itchy in their hearts, so they also want to go for a walk and go shopping! "Oh yes, wait for me first!" At this moment, Robin seemed to think of something. After saying a word, he suddenly turned around and ran into the Saint Martin Naval Base! But soon, she ran out of the base again! And this time, she took one more suitcase than before! "On Saint Martin''s side, the money used is different from the outside! Although Bailey can also be used, it is not a mainstream currency. If you use Bailey, there is a certain chance that the store will refuse to collect the payment, and even if it is collected There will be a discount!" Robin said, opening the suitcase and revealing a dozen of St. Martins. He picked up a large pile and handed it to Usopp, saying, "Here is a thousand St. Martins. Five hundred thousand, the value is equal to five million Baileys from the outside world, let''s spend it!" Immediately, Robin sent another pile in the hands of several others. And until Robin finished sending out the money, the few people present looked at the large stack of coins that Robin sent to their hands, and they were a little bit overwhelmed! It''s been a while! Usopp reacted first! He looked at the coins in his hand and then at Robin. Suddenly, his face showed a flattering look and said loudly, "Sister Robin...you are so kind!" "Sister Robin~" Then, after Nami reacted, her hands were right, her eyes shone, she looked at Robin in admiration, and said, "If you are a man~www.novelhall.com~ I will marry you!" "Long live Robin!!!" Luffy yelled when he reacted! With so much money, how much meat can he eat? "Long live Robin!!!" After the reaction from the side, Chopper was also happy to agree! Although he doesn''t use money very much, if he can have some money, he would be very happy to buy something he likes! Zoro, although the two of Sanji are not as big as the others, the excited smile on their faces can''t hide it! Too embarrassing! Robins direct gift of St. Martin worth 30 million Baileys made the entire Straw Hat Adventure Group excited! How long could they have been so wide? Usually they have a few million Baileys on board as a reserve, but when they are the widest, there are only tens of millions on board! And this is the whole ship, and the money of the entire adventure group is evenly divided among a few people. There is not much! Furthermore, it is Nami who is in charge of the financial power on the ship. If Nami''s character is not necessary, the pocket money that can usually be given to them is no more than tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of Baileys! So, facing Robin''s 500,000 St. Martins per person, they almost knelt directly to Robin! Please remember the domain name of this books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1029： They are known by hundreds of millions of people "Above the King of Pirates ( After taking the money, it is natural to be chic! Thus, the group of people entered the sky island! On the street! "Wow, they all have wings!" Luffy looked at the people around in surprise. "Sister Kojima is so beautiful!" On the surface of Sanji''s expressionless expression, with a pair of bright eyes in private, he intentionally or unintentionally looked at the young and beautiful Kojima beauties around! "What a beautiful jewelry, I really want to buy it!" Nami stared at the jewelry in the jewelry shops on both sides of the street, her eyes full of greed like a dragon! ... And while the group of people were looking around, the surrounding Skylanders couldn''t help but look at them! Although there are no fewer people on the island than the Blue Ocean in these years, and there are many troops transferred by Arthur from Saint Martin, the people on the island are still curious about Luffy''s group! Because the people Arthur transferred were basically soldiers, and the people like Luffy knew at a glance...a star! Well, Sky Island now also has TV, and it also broadcasts the anime of Adventure King! Moreover, Luffy''s recognition is too high, so they almost recognize it at a glance! However, because of their good qualities, they did not rush to disturb Luffy''s group! "Hello! Are you a member of the Straw Hat Adventure Group?" At this time, a blonde lady in a pink dress walked up to the group of people curiously and asked. "Yes, beautiful lady!" Sanji''s eyes lit up when he saw the blond lady, immediately pretending to be a gentleman, smiling and saying, "I''m the cook on the boat! An honest. ..gentleman!" "Ha ha!" Miss sister covered her mouth and smiled slightly, and said, "I know you! You are the color chef Sanji!" Color chef! ? "Boom!" Hearing that his whole body was struck by lightning, Sanji was stunned on the spot! How could it become like this? How come a little sister on the street knows how I look? I...I... my reputation! Thinking, Sanji almost shut down because of this sentence! "Sorry, sorry, I said the wrong thing!" At this time, the young lady also realized that she seemed to have said something wrong, so she quickly apologized! "it''s okay!" Nami said indifferently, "Anyway, Sanji is a **** chef, everyone knows it!" "Uh...hehe!" Miss sister didn''t know how to answer Nami''s sentence for a while, she could only cover her mouth and smile dryly, skipping this topic! "Oh, yes! What is your name?" Nami said sternly. "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Conis and I am a harp player. I am currently preparing my first harp album. My dream is to become a famous star like Mr. Bruce. !" Cornice said with a smile. "Bruce? Who is Bruce?" Usopp interrupted suddenly curiously. As soon as his question came up, everyone in the room, except Sauron, looked at him with surprise. "Uh...what do you think of me like that?" Usopp was a little flustered when he was seen, and a drop of sweat couldn''t help dripping from his forehead! "You... don''t know who Bruce is?" Nami groaned and asked weirdly. "Bruce...ah, yes, Bruce, of course I know who he is! Isn''t it...a star?" Usopp listened to Nami''s words, and felt the strange eyes of the people around him. Ji Ling felt that something was wrong in an instant, so he hurriedly called haha. And listening to his words, Nami understood instantly! "Flap!" Immediately, she stepped forward and patted Usopp on the shoulder, and comforted, "Oh ~ Bruce is such a big star, originally I thought Sauron didn''t know on board...because he didn''t like listening to any music, but didn''t think of you. do not know either!" With that said, Nami looked at Usopp in her eyes with a little more sympathy, as if she was pitiful for his lack of knowledge! "Yeah, Bruce is a big star, and Dr. Doriel loves to listen to Bruce''s songs!" Chopper nodded with approval. "Speaking of it, don''t I remember that the songs we played on our boat are always Bruce''s songs?" Luffy also touched his chin, nodding in agreement. "Chopper, Luffy, you, you..." Listening to the words of the two, Usopp pointed at the two in disbelief, the whole person was dumbfounded! What about the three silly straw hats? How come you are left alone in an instant? At this time, Nami said again, "Okay, I dont know before, forget it. Ill give you a task to find the Yinbei store, buy some new music, update the music on our ship, and also Get to know who Bruce is by the way, and dont say you dont know him again!" "Yes!" Hearing Nami''s words, Usopp nodded quickly. He lost someone once, and he didn''t want to lose another time! "Oh, yes! Miss Konish, how do I feel that the eyes of people around us don''t seem to be right?" At this time, Sanji, who was almost autistic, came back to his senses and looked around. He asked suspiciously. "Huh! Don''t you know?" Ko Niss looked strangely at several people. "do not know!" Several people shook their heads together! "You are the protagonist of the Adventure King! It''s because everyone recognized you, that''s why they looked at you like this!" Konish explained. "Is the protagonist of Adventure King so influential?" Sanji couldn''t help but frowned! The people on board the Adventure King know all about it! But they don''t really understand how powerful the specific adventure king is! no way! They have been floating in the sea for the past few months~www.novelhall.com~ seldom contact with others, even if they finally log in, they have to deal with those who are ready to grab Luffy hats, there is no way or channels. Know how famous you are! They just know that they have such a reputation! "Look!" After thinking about it, Konis turned her side and pointed to the screen at the end of the street with dozens of square meters. After a few people followed the sound and looked over, they saw the screen of Adventure King that was playing! "Hey, there is also a screen to play us!" Luffy said in surprise. "The King of Adventure releases one episode a day. Every time the Kingdom of St. Martin can be seen in most areas except a few areas, and there are also such screens. According to our St. Martins population of hundreds of millions, now you at least have Eighty to nine million people know it!" Konish explained. "Hiss~" Suddenly, Luffy and the others who were present couldn''t help but take a breath! Eighty to nine million people! Even after killing them, they never thought they knew so many people! "She is only talking about St. Martin. In fact, the story of the King of Adventure has also heard the video shell spread to other four seas and to the Great Channel. In other words, at least hundreds of millions of people know you now!" Robin was silent on the side. The added sentence. All of them were in shock! If the news that tens of millions of people knew them before was like a hammer hitting their hearts, the sentence Robin added was like a meteor, hitting their hearts heavily, making them unable to talk to themselves for a long time. ! Chapter 1030： dereliction of duty "Above the King of Pirates ( a long time! "Wow!!!" Luffy was the first to react, and he almost jumped up with excitement. Hundreds of millions of people know it! For Luffy, a great adventurer, besides finding treasures, the most important thing is to be famous! And now that hundreds of millions know him, I think that he already has half the conditions of a great adventurer---famous! After that, several other people also reacted. "Oh, Captain Usopp''s greatness still cannot be concealed! There are still so many people who know me!" "Chopper...Chopper... I didn''t expect so many people to know Chopper!" "Wait, hundreds of millions of people know it... That is to say, the name of the chef is known by hundreds of millions of people? No!!!" "Hundreds of millions of people? Interesting!" ... A group of people have different reactions, but except for Sanji''s grief and indignation, the other people''s reactions are benign, with pride, joy, and excitement! "Cornis, can I ask you something?" Robin said suddenly. Konish listened, she was taken aback for a while, but she reacted quickly, and smiled and promised, "As long as I can do it!" "Wait for you to take them to visit Angel Island, can you introduce them to the famous attractions of Angel Island?" Robin smiled. "Okay!" Ko Niss agreed without hesitation. Of course she is fine with such small things! "Robin, are you leaving?" Nami interrupted. "Yeah, I have to leave first if I have something to do. You guys have a good time here. After a few days the ship is repaired, let''s gather again!" Robin said sternly. "Oh!" Nami listened and responded, "Be careful that way!" "Ok!" After Robin nodded, he said, "I''m leaving first. If something happens, you can go to the base where the ship was repaired before and tell them the chief, and their chief will contact me!" "Hmm!" Nami nodded. When Robin saw this, he nodded again, turned and left here! ---- Soon after Robin left, Luffy and his party walked around the sky island under the leadership of Konis. After shopping for a long time, the group decided to go shopping separately! Well, if you have money in your hands, you naturally want to be cool, but the hobbies and goals of several people are different, and naturally they can''t go shopping together, so walking separately is the best choice! Because of this, Nami came to the shopping street guided by Konis! "A lot of things, beautiful clothes, jewelry, beautiful jewelry!" Looking at the shops on both sides of the street, Nami''s eyes were as bright as a 100-watt light bulb! And just when she was about to rush into a shop and go shopping, suddenly a familiar figure appeared in the corner of her eye! "Robin!?" Na Mei raised her brows, and her eager pace immediately stopped! She saw a man with Robin next to him, talking about it! While Robin listened and nodded from time to time, he walked in one direction! Isn''t Robin okay? How could it appear here? And, who is the man next to her? Could it be... Surprised, after Nami hesitated for a while, prompted by the blazing gossip fire in her eyes, she quietly followed! the other side! "Princess Robin, the portal is ready. We also called to inform the soldiers guarding on the other side. Now we can pass!" A well-proportioned middle-aged man followed Robin''s back and respectfully Said. "Ok!" Robin nodded. As the most important place in St. Martin, the portal must be strict when entering and exiting! Although there is already a permanent portal on the sky island, permanent does not mean that you can enter at will. In addition to important matters, both sides need to communicate and approve to enter and exit, even if Robin is the princess! At most, it is faster than others'' approval! Because of this, Robin was notified that he could pass after being separated from Lu Fei and his party for a long time! And just after the two walked one after the other for about half an hour, the two came to a place where soldiers were patrolling everywhere and the defense was very tight! No blocking! After the middle-aged man showed the warrant, Robin and him entered this place smoothly! Eyes! A portal appeared in front of the two! Upon seeing this, Robin passed the portal straightforwardly! After watching Robin enter the portal, the middle-aged man waited for a while, and when he found that there was nothing, he turned around and prepared to leave! "Da da da..." But at this time, a sound of footsteps came from behind him! "My lord!" A soldier in military uniform walked up to the middle-aged man and said respectfully. "What''s going on?" the middle-aged man frowned and asked involuntarily. He knew that if nothing happened, the soldiers would not look for him at this time! "We caught a woman peeping through the portal!" The soldier reported respectfully. "Ok!?" The middle-aged man raised his brows and said in a deep voice, "Bring here and see!" "Yes!" The soldier respectfully agreed, then turned and left! Soon! "Let go of me, let me go, I tell you, I know your princesses!" With a struggling voice, the middle-aged man saw a plump woman with orange hair being caught and sent to him! However, the woman was obviously a little dishonest, and she was still struggling with the two soldiers holding hands! This made the two soldiers pressing on her have to increase their strength, and this suppressed her! "Are you?" The middle-aged man looked at the woman in front of him, his eyes narrowed, and he felt familiar! Suddenly, a flash of inspiration! and many more! Isn''t she a member of the straw hat adventure group that landed on Sky Island with Princess Robin~www.novelhall.com~Navigation Snami? "I''m a good friend of your princess, don''t let me go, I will sue you when the time comes!" Nami said indignantly. When was her Nami being so crushed! Moreover, it was Robin who she thought was under her pressure! And listening to her, the middle-aged man didn''t panic much. Instead, after thinking for a while, he frowned and asked, "Did you just come with Princess Robin and me?" Nami''s eyes turned sharply, she wanted to fool the middle-aged person, so she said, "Of course, Robin asked me to come over, but I''m a step late, she left first! fake! The middle-aged man saw through Nami''s tricks at a glance, but didn''t get it! Robin also knows the importance of portals. If Robin really wanted her to come over, Robin would have said it earlier, and there is no such thing as a late arrival! However, what makes middle-aged people hesitate is how to deal with Nami! If it were an ordinary person, he would have killed it! Dare to spy on the secrets of the kingdom, who will die if you do not die? But Nami... After all, she is Robin''s friend too! Naturally, you can''t start like this! "Get out of my mother!" And just when the middle-aged was hesitating, Nami''s eyes rolled and she shouted and burst out suddenly, breaking away from the suppression of the two soldiers, and her body jumped up and rushed directly into the portal not far away. in! "bad!" Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man''s heart "cocked" and his scalp numb instantly! He knew that he was miserable this time! No matter how Nami entered the portal, it happened under his nose, and he would definitely not be able to escape if he neglected his duty! Chapter 1031： good girl "Above the King of Pirates ( Slowly opened her eyes, a burst of dazzling light made Nami close her eyes again involuntarily! For a long time, after squinting and rolling her eyes, she barely adapted to the light and really opened her eyes! And what catches the eye is a magnificent hall! "Where is this place?" After such a thought flashed through her mind, Nami couldn''t think about it, she felt a pain in her thigh! "hiss---" Nami couldn''t help but took a deep breath! "Wake up?" At this moment, a clear and sweet voice faintly passed into Nami''s ears! Subconsciously, Nami followed the voice and looked over! Eyes! A three-point charming, three-point youthful and beautiful, one can tell at a glance her beauty is lying on her side on the throne in the middle of the hall! The Robin she knew stood beside her meticulously! "What do you think I should do with you? Miss Nami!" At this time, the woman''s clear and sweet voice passed into Nami''s ears. "who are you?" Nami endured the pain in her thighs, gritted her teeth and asked. "Ishihara Rimi...the queen of this kingdom!" Ishihara Rimi smiled slightly, and did not hide her identity! queen! Nami''s eyes condensed, and she understood why Robin was standing aside! After thinking for a moment, Nami frowned again and asked, "Why am I here? What have you done? What are you doing?" this is... Rake upside down? "Ha ha!" Listening to Nami''s words, Ishihara Rimi couldn''t help but laughed, madly laughed! She bit her teeth, looked at Nami and asked, "Why Miss Nami is here... don''t you know?" In the end, Ishihara Rimi was spit out from her mouth word by word, as if every word was said very hard! "..." And what Rimi Ishihara said, after Nami recalled it carefully, she suddenly showed an awkward expression! She remembered! The reason why she appeared here was not because of anything else, but because she broke through the portal! After she broke free and suppressed her soldiers, she jumped up at the opportunity and rushed into the portal! But what she didn''t expect was that the gunshot greeted her! A bullet shot into her thigh the moment she rushed out of the portal! If the person who shot the bullet recognized her as Nami, Robins friend, and stopped the other people in time, then she must have been beaten into a hornet''s nest by others on the spot, not because of the person who shot the bullet. It took too long to discuss with others how to deal with her, which caused her to lose too much blood and coma, and finally appeared here! Of course, even if she lost too much blood and coma because of her long discussions, Nami did not resent her, and even looking back now, Nami is still a little embarrassed and regretful! After all, she did something immoral just to follow a friend! Robin had already told her that she had something to do, and because she occasionally saw people on the road, she had to follow up, and finally rushed into the portal so she knew it was an extremely secret thing. It would be nice if the kingdom did not kill her! Embarrassed, Nami quickly changed the subject and said, "What is that I passed through before? Why does it look like that place is different from the surroundings? It''s all twisted into a whirlpool out of thin air!" Although she passed through the portal, Nami actually didn''t know what it was! no way! She was beaten as soon as she passed, and she didnt have time to think at all, she didnt have time to see what she passed through, and the reason she passed through the portal before was only because she saw Robin in the distance. It just passed over there! "That place is called the portal. It is a place that connects St. Martin and Angel Island. When you walk through the portal on Angel Island, you will come to St. Martin!" Ishihara Rimi didn''t hide it! Well, Nami has gone through it all, even if it is concealed, it is useless. In terms of Nami''s ingenuity, she may not know the name, but the actual effect must be inferred! "Oh!" Nami listened, and after thinking about it, she gave a dazed expression! She probably understands the role of the portal! But at the same time, she also understood why so many people guarded the portal! Well, even though Nami doesn''t understand war, she also knows how much help is for war if there is something that can shorten the distance between two points indefinitely! "Miss Nami, I have already answered your question, should you give me an explanation now?" Ishihara Rimi said quietly. "Explain? Explain what?" Nami pretended to be stupid after she shed cold sweat on her forehead. After she knew the importance of the portal, she naturally guessed the consequences of discovering and passing through the portal like her! In order to keep her secret, Saint Martin absolutely did everything! "It''s useless to pretend to be stupid!" Ishihara Rimi said with a smile, "If you can''t explain it clearly, you can''t give me an explanation, then next year today may be yours... hehe!" Suddenly, Nami shimmered! There is nothing murderous in Ishihara''s words, but Nami dare not gamble, nor does she want to gamble! She didn''t want to use her life to test whether Ishihara Rimi dared to kill her! So... she looked at Robin with a plea for help! This is the only and most effective way for her now! But to her disappointment, Robin turned a blind eye to her asking for help, as if he hadn''t seen it! In fact, Robin is also a normal reaction! She and Nami are friends! But only friends! The two sides realized that it is less than a month, and they have not experienced so many hardships together, so many things desperately for each other. What feelings can they have? Besides, what is the portal? An important strategic item of Saint Martin! Once discovered, it is equivalent to losing a lot of Saint Martin''s interests invisibly! As the princess of St. Martin, Arthurs wife, and the mother of Arthurs children, how could Robin lose the interests of St. Martin for a friend who has known him for less than a month? Therefore, she turned a blind eye to Nami''s help! As for Robin''s blindness, Nami''s heart sank to the bottom! How to do? The only hope is gone! Thinking about it, Nami''s mind turned frantically! In the end, after barely squeezing out a smile, Nami could only bite the bullet and said, "That...what do you think?" What else can she say? After looking at the guard who pointed the gun at her outside the palace, Nami could only answer like that! "This is actually very easy to do!" Listening to Nami''s words, a sly light flashed in Ishihara Rimi''s eyes, and she whispered, "As long as you..." With that, Ishihara Rimi''s voice became smaller and smaller~www.novelhall.com~ Until the end, except for Robin and Nami in the hall, no one else could hear it! And after listening, Nami''s face showed a variety of complex expressions such as incredible, shock, doubt, and surprise. "Do you agree or not?" Ishihara said quietly and added, "This is your last chance. If you don''t agree...hehe!" Nami listened, gritted her teeth, and said, "I promised!" "Very good!" Ishihara Rimi''s face showed a brilliant smile that scared Nami! --- In half an hour! Nami left the hall with a mixture of trance, surprise, doubt, surprise, surprise, joy, satisfaction, shyness, etc. "Sister Rimi, are you afraid that Arthur will blame you for doing this? And just let her go like this?" At this time, Robin looked at Nami who was gradually walking away, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Rimi Ishihara. Asked wrinkledly! "Don''t be afraid!" Ishihara Rimi looked at Nami''s back and said with a smile, "I didn''t do this for his good? He will definitely like this gift!" After speaking, Ishihara Rimi changed her voice and said, "As for just let her go like this... Haven''t I already left a trick on her? And to be honest, I also like Nami very much!" "Although she looks greedy for money on the surface, she is actually a careful, kind, affectionate, jealous, and sometimes gentle and capable girl!" "Okay...whatever you want!" Robin shook his head when he heard Rimi Ishihara praise Nami so much. She knew that what Rimi Ishihara said was true, and she also understood that although Nami was greedy for money, got tattoos, and stole, she was actually a good girl! Chapter 1032： What did you do? "Above the King of Pirates ( Two words! Arthur did not know what happened to Luffy and his party on Angel Island for the time being, but in the past few days there has been a lot of progress regarding the rebellion against Gion! Originally, the Warring States Period chose to keep Gion''s affairs secret for the time being, and not to expose it, privately let the intelligence department step up the investigation! As for the reason for this... On the one hand, there is a trace of doubt in his heart until now! What do you suspect? What a coincidence! Gion betrayed, and when discussing matters with Yamada Muraichiro, the place he chose happened to be at a naval intelligence base. This kind of thing is simply outrageous! Coincidentally, the Warring States had to be suspicious! On the one hand, Gion, as a lieutenant admiral, an alternate general, and Tsurus sister, if the matter of her betrayal is exposed, then it will definitely cause an uproar in the navy! At the same time, because of her affairs, the world government is likely to request the navy to conduct a thorough investigation of the navy that was promoted from the West Sea more than ten years ago! And this will undoubtedly cause a turmoil within the Navy! After all, the number of navies promoted from the West Sea more than ten years ago is not a minority in the navy! What''s more, some of them are already in high positions! For example, the former head of Gion, the former head of the Saint Martin Naval Branch Base, and now Lieutenant General Stella of the Navy Headquarters! I have already investigated once before, and if I investigate again, it will undoubtedly cause dissatisfaction among these people! Therefore, the Warring States chose to keep it secret! But sometimes its not that you want to keep it secret, and things wont spread! These days, I dont know which person has no tactics in his mouth, and he will be careful when he is careful! And this, the direct consequence is the uproar within the Navy! A large part of the navy thinks this is true! Because Gions previous suspicions have not yet been removed, it was only because of Cranes reputation and his strong strength and potential that he was released when no evidence was found! There are also a large number of people think it is fake! The composition of this part of people is more complicated! Part of it is that she usually has close contacts with Gion, who knows her personality and feels that she will not betray, such as cranes, such as Kapu, such as Kapu! Some of them are fans of Gion, licking dogs, that is the kind of man with a brain, think that such a beautiful woman in Gion will not betray the navy, even if it is true, there are difficulties, such as certain three views running with the five senses. The navy! Part of it is that whether it is true or false, it can only be regarded as false now! Like the navy who were promoted from Xihai more than ten years ago! Well, they think that if it is true, then the world government will definitely investigate them again, in order to avoid trouble, so whether it is true or not, they must be treated as false! And because of this, the navy''s interior has also vaguely divided into two factions during this period, opposing and conflicting with each other, making the Warring States headache not easy! In the end, under a paper order from the world government a day ago, the two sides barely ended the confrontation and conflict! ---- Reward order! Target: Lieutenant General of the Navy Headquarters, Alternate General, Taotu Gion! Charge: Betrayal of the Navy! Bounty: 800 million! Seeing this reward order, Arthur bared his white teeth and smiled from ear to ear! To be honest, although his behavior these days is to arouse the navy''s suspicion of Gion, it is only to arouse suspicion! Arthur did not plan to confirm Gion''s charges through this point, and make her betrayed! After all, the series of operations he has done these days, if it is a caring person, will definitely notice something wrong inside! He just wanted to establish a suspicious point in the navy through this series of operations, and then slowly figure it out! But what he never expected was that at a critical time, the world government actually came to a **** assist and killed him with a stick! Regardless of whether Gion really betrayed or not, whether or not Gion was wronged, or even a detailed investigation, he ordered a reward directly! Of course, Arthur did not fail to understand this behavior of the world government! After all, not long after the Gion incident was spread, the navy has faintly divided into two factions! If it continues, the navy may be completely divided! At that time the naval power will be greatly lost! As the navy is a subordinate organization of the world government, if its power is greatly damaged, it also means that the power of the world government has been lost! This is something the world government does not want! Therefore, it is better to cut the mess with a sharp knife and directly characterize Gion. This will not only suppress the voices of quarreling and opposition within the Navy, but also stop the trend of division of the Navy and avoid greater losses for the Navy! As for the possibility that Gion would die unjustly... After all, Gion is just a lieutenant general after all! Even if she has the potential to become a general, the lieutenant general is the lieutenant general! There are quite a few lieutenants in the world government. Regardless of whether Gions betrayal is true or false, even if the world government kills her by mistake, she will not feel distressed, and there will be no repentance! "Gion... look!" After a long laugh, Arthur decisively chose to hand the newspaper to the side overlooking the sea, thinking about how to escape from Arthur''s claws in Gion! "what happened?" When Gion saw the reward order, his pupils suddenly shrank and couldn''t help but shout out! In her current situation~www.novelhall.com~According to her own estimation, she is just missing in the Navy! How could it suddenly become a betrayal? She never thought about betraying! What is going on here? After all kinds of distracting thoughts flashed in his mind, Gion finally fixed his gaze on the smiling Arthur! It''s him! It must be him! This matter must have something to do with him! She knows the internal procedures of the navy, if it is not for the definitive evidence, the navy will definitely not issue a reward! But here comes the question, where does the exact evidence come from? She has stayed on the boat these days, being controlled by Arthur and unable to get out! In this case, where did the Navy come from the evidence of her betrayal? Framed? impossible! Not to mention that her god-sister is Crane, but that as her lieutenant admiral and the candidate of the general, the Warring States Period can not directly issue a reward without investigating clearly! In other words, the Warring States period must have definite evidence that she betrayed the navy! But she really didn''t do it! So only someone created a piece of evidence that could no longer be true and gave it to the Warring States Period, and then the Warring States Period had to order her to offer her a reward! But here comes the question again, who created such a piece of evidence that can no longer be true? Thinking about it, Gion felt that it was possible to do all of this only Arthur! Only he has this ability, has this method, and clearly knows her current situation, so he can do this! If you change to someone else, even if you can do it and have the ability, because you don''t know her current situation, there are likely to be big loopholes in all this! Thinking, Gion looked at Arthur with scorching eyes, and said in a voice containing all kinds of complex emotions, "What have you done these days...?" Chapter 1033： go away "Above the King of Pirates ( Facing Gion''s questioning, Arthur smiled slightly and said, "It''s just a trivial thing!" Arthur directly admitted that the reward for Gion was related to him! Well, there is nothing to hide for him, and there is no need to hide it! After all, judging from Gion''s ingenuity, it is not difficult to guess what is going on! Rather than being exposed in the end, it''s better to say frankly now that is more in line with his identity and spirit! "Little things?" Listening to Arthur''s words, the expression on Gion''s face became more complicated! She knew that Arthur was telling the truth! Arthur is the king of Saint Martin. From the perspective of the whole Saint Martin, her affairs are just trivial things! But it was a small matter for Arthur, and a big deal for Gion! As soon as this reward is issued, it basically represents the separation of Gion from the past! She can never go back again! Even if it turns out that she is innocent, she can''t go back! After all, the navy wants face, and the world government also wants face, it is impossible to admit its own mistakes! At most, at most, her former partners will apologize to her. At most, the most navy will cancel the reward on the face of Crane! But more...don''t think about it! "Well, now you can be considered officially retired from the Navy, not a member of the Navy. Are you interested in working in Saint Martin? Don''t worry, your future power will not be lower than before, and your salary and benefits will be higher! "At this moment, Arthur smiled and invited. When Gion heard this, a trace of anger rose in his heart! To say that she was in the mood before... It is complicated! In addition to feeling a little embarrassed when I saw my reward suddenly, I also felt sad because the navy offered her a reward so easily and didn''t believe her! But for the instigator Arthur, she has no emotions! Because in her opinion Arthur should treat her like this! She is the navy, Arthur is the king of St. Martin, and the two sides are enemies. No matter what Arthur uses, she can accept it. It''s the enemy after all! But accept to accept, Arthur invited her to join Saint Martin at this time, which aroused her a bit! Damn it! You are the one who pits the old lady out of the navy, and you are the one who recruits the old lady, who is pitted and recruited. Does this Nima really have no temper as an old lady? Ok... Really have no temper! Gion, who has a gentle personality and the temperament of a big nadeshiko, even though angry and anger rushed to his head, but he did not show it externally, and was still indifferent, only the clenched hands betrayed her! Make Arthur look at her hand and know that she is angry! Of course, from anger to anger, Gion did not do anything extreme! On the one hand, she knew Arthur''s strength and knew that she could basically do nothing under her control! On the one hand it is also due to character! Gion''s character destined that she is not the kind of person who can do everything as soon as she gets hot! Of course, the most important thing is that she knows that it is useless to be angry at this time. On the contrary, the more angry, the easier it is to lead things to a state that is not good for her! So, the only thing she can do now is to survive in the hands of Arthur, and then find a chance to escape. In the end, no matter what the navy thinks, she is still going to clean herself! "I''m going to rest first!" After taking a deep look at Arthur, Gion did not give a negative or affirmative promise, but prepared to avoid this problem! In response, Arthur smiled, did not force Gion to make a decision immediately, just stretched out his right hand and said, "Please!" Gion nodded, didn''t say much, turned around and left! "It''s still almost time to start the fire! I need to add the fire, or Gion will definitely not join!" Arthur muttered while looking at Gion''s leaving back, his eyes flickering, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. ---- In the next few days, the reward order for Gion can be said to spread all over the world! Whether it is the West China Sea, the South China Sea, the North Sea, the East China Sea, the Great Waterway, and even the people of the New World, people know that there is such a man as Gion! Of course, the reason why the news spread so quickly, apart from St. Martin''s behind the scenes, there is another very important reason! Bounty of 800 million! what is this? Debut is the peak! There are many people on the ocean who have higher bounty money than Gion, but like Gion, it is 800 million. Throughout the world government, the history of the navy is rare! Even the current four emperors have accumulated step by step, bit by bit, and there is no such thing as Gion''s debut that is 800 million! It can be said that Gion has set a record invisibly! That''s why the news spread so quickly that so many people pay attention! But Gion didn''t know about these! no way! She has been trapped by Arthur on the boat, and there is no way to understand what the outside world is like! Of course, even if he knew about Gion, he was not in the mood to do anything at this time! She is worrying about one thing now! Can''t you go? A day ago, Arthur ordered to leave Gion to leave! It stands to reason that this is something to be happy about, but now Gion only feels embarrassed for a while! As for the reason for the embarrassment... There are many! The main thing is two points! First, the navy she once brought was still controlled by Arthur! Although she is not a navy anymore, she always has to have a beginning and an end, and those navies have been with her for a long time~www.novelhall.com~ if they have feelings, just give them up and leave by themselves, Gion himself Can''t pass the hurdle in my heart! Second, she is now a wanted man in the Navy! Until now, she didn''t know what she was going to do after going out, how to face her former colleagues, how to clean up her own crimes, and what should be done if she was killed by the navy? With these two points, Gion''s head is about to explode in embarrassment! "How about? Can''t you go out? If you don''t choose to go out, there will be no chance in the future!" After Arthur showed a bad smile on his face, he laughed and said. Regarding Gion''s dilemma, even though Arthur could see it and knew roughly what was going on, he still forced her to make a choice! Well, if you want to subdue Gion, you can''t just let her on the boat! Although Gion can always be controlled in this way, so that she has no chance to make some moths, but it will also isolate Gion from the outside world, so that she can''t feel the changes after being wanted! And unable to feel the changes after being wanted, and unable to understand the sinister world, Gion would not agree to join Saint Martin! To put it bluntly, if Gion does not go out, her thoughts are fixed and naive, and she cannot appreciate the impact of being offered a reward. She is also negative about joining Saint Martins. Only let her go out and let her experience the world. After Arthur''s sinisterness, it is possible for Arthur to invite her again to succeed! "Out!" In the end, Gion gritted his teeth and chose to leave! She has many worries! But after thinking about it carefully, she felt that if she did not go out, she would never be able to solve the problems that Arthur had brought to her. Only after leaving Arthur and his control, there was a glimmer of hope! Chapter 1034： The weaker the ignorant "Above the King of Pirates ( Contact the navy headquarters! This was the first thought that came up after Gion was released! She knows that the most important thing for herself is to remove the suspicion from her body and lift the reward order! But after thinking about it carefully, she gave up this idea again! No reason! The explanation is not clear! After thinking about it carefully, Gion realized that no matter from which angle he explained it, or how he explained it, he definitely couldn''t explain it clearly in the end! Because once she wants to explain, she has to face a question---where was she? How did she answer? In Arthur''s hands? Once she answers this, the navy will definitely ask, why are you in Arthur''s hands, why didn''t Arthur kill you? How does she explain? Can''t explain it! Is it possible to say that Arthur did not kill her in order to recruit her? Do not make jokes! This explanation is better than no explanation! Once Gion explained that, the navy would definitely doubt her more! Well, Arthur didn''t kill her in order to recruit her, so under what circumstances can she appear in the sea like this intact? There is only one answer... She agreed to Arthur''s solicitation! In summary, if Gion has to explain, it must be unclear! And if she insists on proving her innocence without evidence, the best case is to be caught by the navy, and then the navy will slowly investigate her problem! So, she gave up this idea! But just when she was about to find another way, one thing happened so that she had no time to take care of the others! Besiege! Yes, that''s right! She was besieged! The place where Arthur put Gion down is a very ordinary small town. Although it is on the route, it seems dispensable because there are many small islands nearby that can also be supplied, and there is no naval base nearby! There are no people on the island worth mentioning on the great waterway! But because of this, Gion was besieged! There is a saying that is good, the weaker the smaller, the more ignorant! This is what Gion is encountering now! The people in the small town were fascinated by Gion''s 800 million reward, and no matter how the 800 million came from, they directly attacked! "Gion, let''s catch it!" "Give up resistance, we won''t hurt you if you give up resistance!" "Hey, I can make you more comfortable!" "Don''t worry, we won''t treat you like that, at best it will make you comfortable!" ... A team temporarily formed by old people, middle-aged people, young people and even shrews, holding forks, knives, rakes and other weapons that seem to be a bit lethal, surrounded Gion round and round, trying to make Gion give up resistance! What''s more, because I saw the charm of Gion, I vomited some filthy words from my mouth! "The weaker the smaller, the more ignorant it is? Sure enough, if you don''t understand what is strong, people won''t be in awe!" Gion coldly looked at the people present and put his hand on the knife on his waist! this moment! Her murderous intentions have started! "Chang!" Without the slightest hesitation, at the moment of murderous intentions, the knife on Gion''s waist came out of its sheath! A silver light flashed! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... In an instant, the dozens of people besieging her were like dominoes, and fell quickly one after another! There was no screaming in the whole process, only the eyes of these fallen people who could never close, and the blood that gradually flowed out from under the body, showed the **** moment! One blow group out! ! ! Gion is not a Virgin! Never been! Although she is very gentle and has a personality like Yamato Nadeshiko, this does not mean that she dare not kill! As a lieutenant admiral, Gions peach rabbit''s name is not in the navy. She is cute. Seeing that she is beautiful, she killed it all by herself! So facing this group of weak and ignorant people, she didn''t have the slightest idea of ??softness! "It seems we can''t stay here, it''s time to go!" Gion frowned as he glanced at the corpses in the surrounding area, thinking silently in his heart. The death of dozens of people is a big deal for the town! Normally, people in the town will call to report soon! When the time comes, the navy will soon know what''s happening here. If she doesn''t want to be arrested and wants to prove her innocence, she must leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, she will be blocked by the navy here, then it will be a bit bad! "Bad boy, you return my father!" And just when Gion turned around and was about to leave, a seven or eight-year-old boy with tears in his eyes and sorrow on his face, holding a stick, rushed toward Gion! "Oh~" In response, Gion sighed silently in his heart, and kicked the boy without hesitation! next moment! The little boy flew out! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" After rolling on the ground several times, she barely stopped her body shape! "Boy, if you want to avenge your dad, live well, only if you are alive can you hope for revenge!" Gion said lightly while looking at the boy struggling to stand up! Then, without waiting for the boy to stand up, Gion turned and left! "You...you...you stop me!" The boy snarled crazily behind, but Gion''s figure drifted away, without any intention of staying! A day later, the navy came to this town! The navy leaves the next day! And leaving with them, there is also a young figure, but with endless resentment! --- "Gion, Gion! What do you want to do?" The Warring States Period looked at the intelligence in his hand ~www.novelhall.com~ and muttered involuntarily. The intelligence in his hand is nothing else, it''s the fact that Gion killed dozens of people who besieged her in the town! In this regard, the Warring States Period was very puzzled! Of course, it wasn''t for Gion to kill dozens of people who besieged her to wonder, but for Gion''s doubts! When he first got news of Gion''s betrayal, he was suspicious! But later, for various reasons, uh... mainly because of the role of the world government, he had to want Gion! But he is wanted, but he still feels that there is a problem! However, although he felt that there was a problem, he couldn''t find out what the problem was! Even if it is combined with all the information in his hand, he is still confused! Therefore, he wanted to wait for Gion''s own explanation, even if he explained it to him in a call, and gave him a clue! but no! From the beginning to the end, Gion didnt explain it, and he never called. Even if he sent a reward to want Gion, Gion didnt say anything, let alone any movement, and even disappeared under the tracking of the intelligence department. It didn''t appear again until this time! Regarding her actions, the Warring States Period did not know what to say! Say she betrayed... The Warring States until now did not know what she had betrayed, what she had betrayed to Saint Martin! Say she didn''t betray... Gion never explained or came back, and didn''t even give a clue. This made it impossible for the Warring States to help her! "Continue to pay attention, if you can catch Gion first!" The Warring States sighed helplessly. At this time, facing such a confusing situation, the only thing he could think of was this way! Chapter 1035： Philosophy♂ Breath "Above the King of Pirates ( That night! The streets of Angel Island! "Eating is so comfortable! The food here is so delicious!" Walking on the road, Luffy, who had eaten a ball, rubbed his stomach while showing a satisfied expression. With the support of Robins 500,000 St. Martins, Luffy successfully ate the best and coolest meal he has ever eaten on Angel Island! Although he paid nearly 100,000 Saint Martins for this, he is still very happy as a foodie! "what!" At this moment, the sharp-eyed Luffy saw several familiar figures! "Nami, Robin, Sanji, Usopp, Chopper, here I am!" Immediately, Luffy yelled and beckoned to the group of people! After a while! The group got together again! "Luffy, why did you eat like this again?" Nami couldn''t help but complained when she saw Luffy like this, "Do you know that overeating can harm your body!" "Hehe, it''s okay!" Hearing that, Luffy scratched his head, smiled, waved his hand and said without caring, but did not refute Nami! He knows that Nami is for his good! "Luffy is a rubber man. The internal organs are different from ours. There will be nothing wrong. And we still have Chopper, don''t we?" Robin said with a smile. "No, they are not that important, haha!" Qiaoba listened, scratching his head stupidly! "Since Sister Robin said so, I will spare you today, and don''t be so late next time!" On Nami''s side, hearing Robin''s words, her face became stiff, and after she took a break, she pretended to be Said lightly. Something is wrong! Nami''s words made the people in the other Straw Hat Adventure Group obviously feel something is wrong! This is not like Nami''s style! Normal Nami would talk for a while even if there were a few other people to persuade her, she would stop and let Luffy go after she said she was dry, instead of just stopping like she is now! However, the few people present didn''t care too much! They only thought it was because of the money Robin had given earlier! After all, Nami has a dragon-like greed for money! "Where is Sauron?" At this moment, Lu Fei asked curiously after taking a glance. Sanji, Usopp, Chopper, Robin, and Nami are all here, but Sauron is the only one! "That green algae head is exercising in a gym on the corner of the street, and I saw it when I just passed by!" After Sanji said something, he was somewhat uncertain, "Now...should he be still there?" "Then what are you waiting for? Go, go find him!" After Nami said hurriedly, she walked towards the place Sanji said, and said again, "It''s so late now, let''s scream Get on him, go back to the boat and rest!" Upon seeing this, several other people present looked at each other, and all followed! Soon! Several people came to the gym that Sanji said! "Hoo---Ha---Hoo---Ha!" As soon as I entered the door, a heat wave full of philosophy swept towards Luffy and his party! "It''s hot!" Usopp couldn''t help but complain! But when he scanned the scene in the gym with his eyes, his voice stopped abruptly! What appeared in front of him was a group of people with big horses, full of muscles, wearing only a pair of pants, covered with sweat, exercising on various fitness equipment, and full of philosophical strong men! And Sauron was in the middle of the group of brawny men, also naked, holding two dumbbells the size of the wheels of a large truck, lifting iron up and down! Looking at this scene, Usopp couldn''t help but shrank his head and hid back! With so many muscular men, his scalp is numb and stressed! Fortunately, the rest of the Straw Hat Adventure Group did not feel much! "Hi, Sauron, we are going back to sleep, shall we go together?" Luffy grinned and asked with a smile. the other side! After hearing the sound, Sauron, who was obsessed with irons, followed his reputation and found his friends at the entrance of the gym. "it is good!" Without hesitation, Sauron, who was quite satisfied with the results of today''s exercise, put down two dumbbells and got up to go back with Luffy and the others! At this moment, a muscular man stopped him! "Your name is Sauron, right?" The muscular man grinned, showing his white teeth, and said, "I have seen your exercise today!" "Ok?" Sauron frowned and asked involuntarily, "So what?" "I just want to ask you, are you interested in participating in the competition?" The muscular man said with a serious face. "What game?" Sauron asked subconsciously. "Wrestling match!" The muscular man said with a smile, "Our Angel Island has had a traditional wrestling match since more than ten years ago! At the beginning, this match was to relieve Angel Island and their The relationship between the enemy Shandia people!" "Later, during the gradual development over the years, it was not only popular on Angel Island, but gradually spread to other places on Sky Island, becoming a large-scale competition!" "Then why did you invite me to participate?" Sauron was puzzled! At this time, several of his little friends also approached, and they also showed puzzled expressions! "Because you are strong!" The muscular man naturally said, "I have been observing you all day! It is terrifying to find that your strength is so great~www.novelhall.com~ Although strength is not the most important thing in a wrestling match, it is also an extremely important point, even It can affect the outcome. Participating with your strength can almost be said to be a sure win, so I invited you to participate!" As he said, the muscular man turned his voice, he smiled, his honest face showed a hint of cunning, and said, "Of course, I hope you can represent our gym when you participate!" That''s it! Listening to the last sentence, Sauron immediately reacted! The other party is going to use himself to start their gym reputation! However, Sauron didn''t care too much about this! But he hesitated to participate in the competition! If this is a swordsman competition, then Sauron must have participated without hesitation, but this is just a wrestling competition, he inevitably hesitates...for fear of wasting his training time! But at this time, looking at the hesitant Sauron, the muscular man thought that he had not paid enough, so he said, "Don''t worry, I should be paid a lot, one hundred thousand Saint Martins, plus our gym''s permanent VIP card, the rewards of the competition are all yours!" Listening to these words, Sauron still hesitated! "Are there any strong players in the wrestling competition?" Sauron suddenly asked after hesitating. If there is a strong player, he doesn''t mind wasting a little time to participate in the so-called wrestling competition! When the muscular man heard this, he immediately said in surprise, "Yes, of course!" As he said, he changed his voice and affirmed, "As a popular match in the entire sky island, the wrestling competition will bring out many powerful people every year. If you are looking for a strong one, some of them can satisfy you. !" "The entire Sky Island game?" Whispering, Sauron suddenly raised his mouth and said, "Well, I''m here!" Chapter 1036： Arch fire "Above the King of Pirates ( The next day! "It feels like the atmosphere of the whole Angel Island has changed overnight!" Walking on the street, Luffy looked around and couldn''t help sighing. Perhaps because of the game, there were a lot of tall and sturdy men on Angel Island early this morning, wandering the streets and heading for a certain place on Angel Island. "It should be the reason why the game is about to start!" Sanji said lightly after taking a puff of cigarette. "Yep!" After Luffy nodded, he smiled and said, "Then Sauron, let''s go, let''s sign up together!" "No, I can just sign up by myself! Go ahead and play, don''t bother!" Sauron glanced at Luffy and shook his head. "Anyone?" Sanji looked at Sauron and couldn''t help but said, "Did you forget that you are a lunatic?" "..." Sauron was speechless! In the end, the group was still laughing and playing together and came to the registration office! "Name?" "Sauron! Roronoa Sauron!" "Source of qualification?" "Brokenback gym!" ... Wrestling competitions are not casual. Except recommended by various gyms, wrestling halls, and public security offices, you can only participate in the competition after signing up for the subordinate regional competition and winning! But the subordinate regional competition ended a month ago, and Sauron was obviously unable to participate! Because of this, he can''t sign up normally! However, since the muscular man wants Sauron to participate in the name of their gym, naturally everything is ready! He directly asked Sauron to use their gym''s recommended quota to participate in the competition, and before leaving last night, he also told Sauron about all the main points of registration! Therefore, Sauron signed up very smoothly! "Oh, Sauron, did you sign up for your name? Okay! I''m still thinking about waiting for you here. If you don''t sign up for your name, I''ll do it for you!" Strung out from the crowd next to you! Sauron followed the sound, and he was the muscular man of yesterday! "Ennis, you are here!" Sauron said. "Ok!" The brawny man called Ennis agreed and said with a smile, "Since we have signed up, then we need an assault training next!" "Assault training!?" The people in the Straw Hat Adventure Group, including Sauron, all showed a look of puzzlement! "Although the strength of the wrestling match is very important, it is not just a matter of strength, but also requires a little skill!" After a serious explanation, Enni said with a smile, "In addition, wrestling matches have rules, and you are A swordsman, don''t you understand this?" "Uh...um!" Sauron was taken aback for a moment, then nodded. "So, we need to conduct an assault training!" Ennis said sternly, "There are three days of free time after the registration is over. We will use this time to conduct an assault training to familiarize you with the rules of wrestling and learn it. Simple technique!" "So troublesome?" Sauron said subconsciously, "Okay!" Although I felt very troublesome, and felt a little regretful for agreeing so readily before, but now that he had promised others, Sauron would not regret it! Besides, according to Ennis, this wrestling contest will involve people from the entire sky island, and there will be many strong players at that time, and challenging the strong and fighting the strong is exactly what Sauron wanted! Even if the challenge is not Kendo! ----- the other side! While Sauron was conducting assault training with Ennis, Arthur also received the latest information about Gion! awful! Just one word can describe the current situation of Gion! After being found by the navy, the navy followed this line and went on chasing it, and soon it chased to Gion, where Arthur put the ship off the ship, and there was a conflict with Gion! And the result... Gion is defeated! The first person to catch up with her was just a rear admiral! But even in the face of such a rear admiral, Gion still failed miserably! There is no other reason! She knows that although she is innocent, once she kills these former colleagues, then even the innocent will become black! So she didn''t want to be cruel to her former colleague, and she didn''t want to kill him. She was fearful in the battle, which eventually led to her fiasco! But fortunately, her own strength far surpassed this major general colleague. After the fiasco, she still escaped! However, after escaping, she lived more and more miserable! After the navy tracked her whereabouts, it would naturally not let her go so easily! Hunt, hunt, hunt again! After Gion escaped, he would encounter at least a wave of naval men hunted every day! Normally speaking, as a powerhouse at the peak level of the lieutenant general, she was able to deal with these with ease, and even anti-killing was not difficult! But here is the problem! In order to prove her innocence, and to prevent her from becoming black, Gion couldn''t deal with her hunters! In this case ~www.novelhall.com~ In order to cope with these hunts, Gion had to work hard and had a terrible life! "It''s been a miserable life! Once the navy forces Gion to the edge of the cliff, when Gion has to fight back, then there will be a great success rate in soliciting Gion!" Arthur looked at the intelligence and couldn''t help his face. A smile appeared! He knew that the reason why Gion was not cruel is because she didn''t want to be black! But what if you are forced to the edge of a cliff? Then she had to be cruel and had to become black! But in that situation, the original friendship between Gion and the navy is truly over. After Gion becomes black, he will not keep his hands on the navy! "However, having said that, by that time, Gion will not be blackened?" Arthur thought with interest, touching his chin. If this situation continues, Gion will probably turn black in the end! After all, once a person is forced to the extreme, after breaking the string in his heart, he will often change to look completely opposite to his previous character! For example, after an honest person is bullied to the extreme, the string in his heart is broken, and he will often break out completely, fall into madness, and kill the person who bullied him! Gion is also likely to be like this, after the string is broken, it will be completely black! "Well, the blackened Gion...seems very interesting!" The more Arthur thought about it, the more he felt that the blackened Gion should be very interesting! or... Under the fire? Suddenly, such an idea appeared in Arthur''s head! Well, arch fire! Soon, he also confirmed his thoughts! Let Gion go dark! Not for anything else! Just to see what Gion will become after blackening! Chapter 1037： Gaffe "Above the King of Pirates ( Navy Headquarters! Marshal''s office! "What? I''m going to catch Gion?" He looked at the serious warring states he was sitting at his desk, his expression a little gloomy. As the chief of staff of the Navy, Crane rarely loses his mind! In the past few decades, it happened occasionally when I was young, but with the increase of age, the increase of knowledge, and the increase of wisdom, the time when the crane loses its state becomes less and less! And this time is her first gaffe in recent years! "Ok!" After the Warring States nodded, he said solemnly, "That''s what the above requires!" "Don''t you know the relationship between me and Gion? Why did they ask me to arrest Gion?" He asked again and again. Under the impact of the news, her steady state of mind seemed a little messy! Although she has no blood relationship with Gion, she has always regarded Gion as a younger sister, and now she is suddenly asked to hunt down this "sister". How would she be willing? "It is precisely because of this that the above asked you to catch it!" The Warring States said in a deep voice. "???" He was taken aback for a moment, and then he seemed to think of something as if he could not believe in him, "Suspect me above?" Warring States shrugged and said, "Although they didn''t say that, but I heard it, they should be what they meant!" As he said, the voice of the Warring States period changed, and he said, "Of course, I understand this point. After all, you and Gion and I can also sympathize with sisters. Not only the navy, but even a large part of the world government knows that, in this case Under the circumstances, they will inevitably have a trace of doubt!" Warring States and Crane have been friends for many years, so he has nothing to hide from Crane, it''s really white, and then he said his guess and thoughts! For this result, Crane is a little hard to accept! You know, she has worked diligently in the navy for decades, and the world government still doubts her if there is credit and hard work, how can she accept it!? Thinking about it, the look on He''s face became a little complicated! At this time, the Warring States continued, "However, there are also factors that I did not refuse!" As the admiral of the navy, if the Warring States period insists on rejecting such "trivial matters," the world government cannot force him. At most, we will discuss a few more times! "Ok?" He raised his brows and looked at the Warring States in a puzzled manner, his eyes seemed to ask him why he did it! And the next moment! Warring States has given the answer! "The demands of the world government are not very strong. After all, they all see your hard work in the Navy over the years. They don''t believe you will betray. It''s just that this turmoil is really not small, and it affects you. Such an order!" "To be honest, as long as I refuse, they won''t say anything! But after thinking about it, I agreed! The reason is simple, we need to talk to Gion!" Sengoku said, paused, and continued, "The storm caused by these betrayals of Gion is becoming more and more fierce within the navy. Although I believe that Gion is innocent and impossible to betray, there are still many. People believe that Gion really betrayed!" "In this case, I have no evidence in my hand, nor did my men find evidence of her innocence. Gion didnt communicate with us, and didnt even make a phone call. I wanted to get rid of her. No way to start!" "So when the world government requested it, I just agreed, letting you hunt down Gion!" "Of course, my purpose is not to really hunt you down! It''s to get you close to her and get some useful news from her. In this way, we have to help her to start, not like it is now. Start!" So this is ah! Hearing the words of the Warring States Period, He''s expression finally improved, his mind calmed down, and his previous wisdom was restored. "It''s time to talk to Gion! The only information about Gion''s situation is the navy report that Mom hunts down every day. We don''t know the details. Even if we want to prove her innocence, we can''t start!" He Nodded in agreement. "However, this time you have to take someone with you!" The Warring States stern said. "Bring someone?" Crane frowned and asked, "Who?" Regarding contact with Gion, of course, the fewer people there, the better! If there are too many people, she will not be able to release water for Gion, so she is a little bit resistant to the Warring States period asking her to take someone! "Stella!" The Warring States spit out a name that surprised He! Stella is the head of the Saint Martin Naval Branch Base in Gion! Now he has become an ordinary lieutenant admiral of the Navy! But this time, because the storm of Gion''s betrayal was intensified, he, as an officer who had been promoted from the Saint Martin Naval Branch Base, was naturally affected to a certain extent! Of course, after all, he is a lieutenant general, and being affected is affected, but nothing has been affected! "Why are you taking him?" He asked in a puzzled manner. "This is also the order from above!" Sengoku said in a deep voice, "The above felt that since Gion had betrayed, then as the navy that also rose from the Saint Martin Naval Branch base, Stella also has a great possibility of rebellion! " "So, they want you to take him, and then observe carefully on the road to see if he is in the end!" "Of course, this is just a superficial statement from the above. In fact, I guess Stella should have been sent from above to monitor each other with you!" "As a suspected person~www.novelhall.com~, the above certainly does not want you to act alone. Similarly, as the former head of the Saint Martin Naval Branch Base, Stella is also suspected, and the world government does this. To do, I guess it should be for the two of you to supervise and monitor each other!" He listened, showing a dazed expression, and said, "Understood!" Supervising each other and monitoring each other is not unacceptable! "Okay, if there is nothing to do, you can go down and prepare first! You will leave at noon. Then I will call you when I get news from the intelligence personnel below, and try to contact her as soon as possible! "The Warring States Period said seriously. "Well, I understand!" He nodded solemnly, then slowly stood up, and said, "I''m going to prepare now!'' After speaking, she turned and left this room! Seeing her leaving behind, the Warring States period couldn''t help muttering, "Gion, Gion, what are you thinking about?" ---- at the same time! Arthur couldn''t help but laugh after receiving a message from his subordinates that the Chief of Naval Staff Crane set off! A small part of the Gion Blackening Project has been completed! That''s right! The reason why the world government let Crane go to hunt down the navy is because Arthur made the fire in private! In recent years, Saint Martin has sent many people into the world government, and some of them have been in the middle and high-level positions! And Arthur used these people, under the intention of the world government itself, slammed the fire, secretly operated for a while, and only then had the crane hunt down Gion! "Then wait for the crane to catch up with Gion, and the show can start!" Arthur couldn''t help but raised his mouth in excitement! Chapter 1038： Self-knowledge "Above the King of Pirates ( Naval Headquarters Port! "Consultant Crane, the main thing this time depends on you!" Stella looked at Crane in front of him and said with a smile. "Ok!" Hearing this, He frowned and nodded. I don''t know why, she looked at Stella''s smile and felt a little fake! "By the way, do you know that Crane staff officer? This time, the above actually gave me a task secretly, let me monitor you!" At this time, Stella approached Crane and said in a low voice. He listened and narrowed his eyes and said, "What do you mean?" "I am a member of the Navy, so naturally I won''t listen to the world government!" Stella looked around carefully, then whispered again, "Actually, I also know that they sent me to monitor you. Actually, they also let you monitor me and let us monitor each other!" Speaking of this, Stella smiled bitterly, and laughed at herself, "No way, why both of us are suspected of betraying the navy and the world government!" Crane glanced at Stella in surprise! She didn''t expect Stella to have this self-knowledge! In this regard, Crane suddenly had such a good impression of Stella! But on the surface she was still calm! And at this moment, Stella leaned against Crane''s ear again, and whispered, "Chairman, I know that you have a good relationship with Lieutenant General Gion! So I need to tell you something first!" After a pause, after a gleam of light flashed in the depths of Stella''s eyes, she continued to whisper quietly, "I also gave me a secret task above, asking me to quietly use the video shell produced by Xihai when the two of you are in contact. Record the scenes where the two of you were in contact with each other and give them to them later!" "So, when you are in contact with Lieutenant General Gion, no matter how good your relationship is with Gion, you must control yourself. Don''t say something that shouldn''t be said, and don''t do some small actions. Otherwise, after the world government sees the video I must trouble you!" Hearing this, Crane couldn''t help but frowned! Her plan was disrupted! Originally, she wanted to get in touch with Gion by hunting down Gion, and get the truth of some things from her, and then find a way to help Gion! But when the video came out like this, when she and Gion were in contact, there were many things she could not do, and many words could not be said! Without waiting for Crane to think, Stella said again, "Okay, the soldiers are ready, let''s go to Crane staff!" "Ok!" Crane raised his head and glanced at the warship, nodded, and boarded the ship first! When Stella saw this, he followed closely behind! quickly! The warship they were on slowly left the port and sailed to the depths of the sea! --- Two days later! late at night! Great waterway! On an unnamed desert island! "Huh huh!" Accompanied by a violent gasp, Gion was wet, leaning on a big tree ten meters wide, showing a look of fatigue! At this moment, she is very tired! Just now, relying on her own powerful strength, she repelled the navy''s pursuit for the twelfth time, swam through the sea, and barely escaped to this nameless desert island! "No, I can''t go on like this anymore, I''m afraid I can only catch it at the end!" Although Gion is exhausted, her mind is still very clear, and she knows that she can''t go on like this! If this goes on, then she can only catch it in the end! How to do? After feeling that I couldn''t go on like this anymore, this idea appeared in Gion''s mind for the first time! Let the navy dare not pursue and kill itself again? No way! After so many days, she can''t insist on cruelty, so as not to let herself get black. If she is cruelty now, then why is she doing this these days? what sense? Escape to a place no one knows? No way! The navy''s intelligence capabilities are not weak. If she could escape, she would have escaped long ago, and she would not have encountered the navy almost every day for so many days, and even encountered three waves of navy hunting her at most! Thinking about it, there was a trace of despair in the depths of Gion''s heart! You can''t be ruthless, and you can''t escape, so what else can you do? Do you want to catch it? If she was willing to catch it with her hands, then she wouldn''t have gone to this point! Inexplicably, Gion now even misses the days on Arthur''s boat! Although she was controlled by Arthur''s personal freedom at that time, to be honest, she had a pretty good time. She didn''t chase all the time, and she didn''t run away all the time. She ate well and slept well, which can be said to be better than now. Ten thousand times stronger! "Who can tell me what should I do now?" Gion looked at the dark and deserted scene around him, and couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Just like she is now, let alone prove her innocence, even how to lead a better life becomes a problem! But after a while, Gion''s eyes condensed, and she returned to her strong appearance! "No, I can''t give up, continue walking, there will always be a way!" After comforting himself, Gion turned and walked to the beach, ready to catch some fish to eat! At this point, it has been almost a day since her last meal! In other words, she has not eaten for 24 hours! If she doesn''t eat anything, after the next time the navy hunts her down, she estimates that she won''t have the energy to deal with it! "Shoo, hoo!" Two sword qi entered the water. The sea water was immediately dyed red! Gion wandered into the water~www.novelhall.com~, regardless of his own image, he reached out and touched it in the red water! next moment! "Wow!" Along with the sound of water, a head was cut off, still bleeding, and the big fish that looked very fresh was touched by her from the red sea! Go to the scales! Clean! Catch fire! barbecue! All in one go! Soon, a grilled fish that smells fragrant, but actually has no seasoning added! Swallowing the tasteless grilled fish expressionlessly, Gion leaned against the tree without even doing simple cleaning, squinted his eyes, and took the time to rest! Early the next morning! As the sun rose, Gion opened his eyes slowly! Suddenly, a ship not far away came into view! It''s a navy warship! The navy is coming! But when she stood up and took a closer look, she discovered that this navy ship was unusually familiar! "That''s... That''s... That''s Sister Crane''s ship!" Gion looked at the ship that was approaching her not far away, his eyes lit up, and his face showed great joy! Crane is her sister! But in an instant, the color of joy on Gion''s face disappeared, and the light in his eyes dimmed! because... She suddenly realized that she is different from her before! She is a criminal now! And crane? Still the chief of navy staff aloft! A criminal, a chief of staff of the Navy, everything is different from what they used to be! However, she was still very happy! Because when she wanted to come, anyone in the navy might not believe her, but Crane would not. Crane, who is a sister with her, would believe her... Chapter 1039： Gion Crazy "Above the King of Pirates ( There are two words! When Gion found Tsuru''s ship, Tsuru also found her! "boom!" Without hesitation, the crane kicked his legs and jumped up, stepping on the air and landing on the island! See you sisters! At this moment, the eyes of both sides showed a complicated look! "What has she experienced these days!?" Among them, I looked a little embarrassed not far away, and his eyes showed tired Gion from time to time. Crane''s heart was blocked, his mouth was open, but he was speechless. He could only red eyes and let him go. Tears overflowed my eyes! Watching the crane shed tears, Gion opened her mouth, and was also a little speechless, but her eyes were red, she bit her lips, and controlled her tears to prevent it from flowing out of her eyes! After a while! He relaxed his mind, wiped his tears, and after taking a deep breath, he was about to speak! At this time! "Ahem!" Stella''s figure suddenly appeared next to Crane. After a little cough, she reminded him in a low voice, "Crusan staff, be careful when contacting Gion. There is a video!" He looked stiff, but he returned to normal! Is Stella credible? For others, she doesn''t know, but for He, she feels unreliable! No reason! Although the two are colleagues, they have different factions. Stella belongs to the Red Dog faction in the navy and belongs to the Hawk faction, while the crane belongs to the Warring States faction and belongs to the dove faction. The two sides usually unless there is something major or need to cooperate. In private, official business is basically two parallel lines with few intersections! Under this circumstance, Crane did not know Stella, and he was not sure how Stella was like! Therefore, even if Stella told her something that seemed to be confidential before, Crane still didn''t trust him! However, distrust belongs to distrust! This does not prevent Crane from hearing opinions from Stella''s words! Its good to be careful when contacting Gion! Crane knows the style of the world government! Whether it is right or wrong, since the world government has issued a reward, it has no plans to return Gion to the navy again! Therefore, if she wants to help Gion get rid of the crime, she must pay attention when contacting Gion! Don''t be known by the world government! Otherwise, based on her knowledge of the world government, the world government might be obstructive, and even directly order her to stop her behavior! When the time comes, she may not be so good, but it is basically impossible to clean Gion off! Thinking about it, Crane showed a complex look on his face, and asked, "Why do you do this in Gion? Why do you betray the navy?" Crane knows that she can''t show any thoughts of getting Gion off the charge at this time, so she has to use a little skill when asking questions! For example, like this, she actually asked Gion for clues that could prove her intelligence, but it sounded like she was questioning her again! She knew Gion''s usual ingenuity, and she would definitely be able to understand the meaning of her words! unfortunately! Crane missed one thing! At this time, Gion had experienced the navy''s pursuit and killing for several days and nights, and his body and mind was exhausted to the extreme. The string in his heart had begun to tighten, and his mind was no longer as calm as usual! "Sister Crane...you...you...you don''t believe me?" Gion''s face changed drastically, and he pointed to himself, asking some incredible. this moment! She was struck by lightning! Facing the suspicion of someone he once trusted so much, the tight string in Gion''s heart seemed to be pulled again, reaching the edge of breaking at any time! "Oops, wrong!" Listening to Gion''s words and watching Gion''s actions, Crane''s heart "cocked" and felt bad! At this time, she realized the mistake of her words just now, and understood what she had missed! After several days of chasing by the navy, Gions mind is on the verge of collapse, and the string in his heart has become tense, and his mind is not as calm as usual, and it is impossible to hear her words. Potential meaning in! "I..." Crane opened his mouth and was about to explain to Gion! But at this moment, Stella on the side suddenly spoke! He sneered and said, "Gion, don''t you have a clear mind? What do you think you are? You are just a wanted criminal now. What qualifications do you have to be called Sister Crane Staff?" "In the past, the staff of Crane was commensurate with you as a sister, but because you have the potential, strength, and possibility to sit in the position of admiral of the admiral, it can bring her extremely great benefits!" "Now that you have become a wanted criminal, you naturally cannot bring these benefits to the staff of Crane, so...isn''t it normal to catch you?" Nima! Why have I thought about this? The reason why I am commensurate with the Gion sisters is not for any **** benefit, but because the two of us are in harmony! and... Gion is like this now, don''t you say that these are driving her crazy? As soon as Stella said this, He''s face changed drastically, and he suddenly turned his head, staring at Stella! But before she could do anything, Stella spoke first! He whispered to Crane, "Consultant Crane, I know that you and General Gion have the same sisters, but you should know something in your heart. We are here this time to hunt down Gion, not the old ones!" "So, you should sever ties with her on the spot, so that the world government won''t bother you! Of course, I know that there are some things you are thin-skinned to say, so I will speak for you!" With that said, Stella still showed a look I was doing for you! So to say... I TM also thank you for failing! ? Don''t want to be mad, almost torn with Stella on the spot! the other side! When Gion listened to Stella''s words, the tense string in his heart was completely broken! At this time, she has no cool head to think why these words are said by Stella~www.novelhall.com~ instead of He said, nor does she have a cool head to judge whether He is really such a person? There is no cool head to analyze whether the relationship between her and He was true or false in the past! After the string broke, everything went to the abyss! this moment! Gion is completely crazy! There was a trace of madness on her face, pointing at the crane, and said in a crazy tone, "Okay, okay, okay! I didn''t expect you to be such a crane. In the future, we will... .. absolutely!!!" In the end, every word in Gion was said by clenching her hands and gritting her teeth, even making her bite a trace of blood from her gums! From this we can see how much effort she wasted when she said these words, how desperate she was! Faced with this scene, Crane wanted to explain, but Stella had anticipated this, but she did not give her the opportunity to explain! "If you are not righteous, do you think you still have a relationship with the Chief of Staff Crane? Since you became the most wanted criminal, you are already from two worlds, and there is no intersection!" After Stella said something, he said again, "Okay, don''t give this wanted criminal time to rest, let''s go together and catch her!!!" After that, Stella rushed forward in the first place! Upon seeing this, the unknown soldiers looked at each other and then rushed forward! Well, even though they don''t know what the truth is, but the boss rushed, can they still rush? And the other side! Seeing the navy rushing towards him, Gion, who was completely crazy, didn''t keep his hands anymore! "You guys...damn it!!!" After a rant, she rushed up with the knife in her hand! Chapter 1040： Blackening! ! ! "Above the King of Pirates ( "Chang!" A silver light flashed! "Puff!" A navy was clutching his neck, his body softened, his face fell unbelievably, lost his voice, and never got up again! And Gion, the initiator of this silver light, did not stop, but rushed into the navy at a very fast speed, with the sword, and the sword, from east to west, from south to north, just like entering no one. The realm is average, killing wantonly, killing this group of navy in a pair! this moment! The completely crazy Gion no longer had the scruples in his heart, and directly attacked the navy with a cruel hand, and a...dead hand! "stop!" As the only two lieutenant generals present, Stella roared and stepped forward to stop it! "boom!" But because his strength was only at the level of a junior lieutenant general, he just rushed forward, and after a pair of armed and domineering iron fists and Gion''s knives collided, he was forced back tens of meters! Upon seeing this, the clearly arranged cranes gradually recovered from the series of operations that Stella had just done! "Oh~" He looked at Gion who was constantly killing him and couldn''t help sighing deeply! She understood that even if Gion''s innocence was proved in the future, it would be useless! because... Gion is now dyed black! "Crane staff, come and help stop her!!!" At this time, Stella''s roar reached her ears. This bastard! Following the voice, He looked at the figure suppressed by Gion, his teeth tickling with hatred! It could have been solved amicably! It was this Stella who clashed on the side, pushing the situation step by step to what it is now! Caused Gion became so crazy! It also caused so many navy to die under the sword of Gion! "shave!" Thinking, Crane still obeyed Stella''s roar, and rushed up to help! no way! Although she complains about Stella and wants to teach him a lesson, she has no grudges against the ordinary navy. If she does not go to help now, then the ordinary navy will all die under Gions hands. ! "Gion, stop!" Crane sighed and stopped in front of Gion! But after a trace of madness flashed in Gion''s eyes, he did not hesitate to watch the crane cut it down! At this time, Gion, who was already crazy, could no longer take care of the past love! However, Crane is not a vegetarian! The right hand, which was covered with armed color and domineering, greeted Gion''s knife edge, and had a face-to-face collision with it! next moment! "Boom!" At the center of the collision between the two, a huge wave of air swept away! "Wash the fruits. Wash the soul!" And at this moment, Crane attacked Gion with his left hand, using the devil fruit ability to pull Gion out of his crazy state! But unfortunately, it failed! Gion''s current state is crazy, but his strength is not bad at all, even in a crazy state, he is more aggressive than usual by three points, because in a crazy state...Gion doesn''t want to die! then... "Hey!" Feeling the threat of his fruit ability, Gion decisively swiped his knife homeopathically, and with a rasping sound, he broke away from the right fist of the crane, risking being hit by the left punch with the fruit ability. , And pierced the chest of the crane! "Noise!" At this time, Crane, who had kept his hands three points against Gion, had never thought that Gion would dare to do this and kill her if he wanted to kill her, so he was directly stabbed in front of him. ! "Uh..." With a depressed cry of pain, Crane lowered his head, looked at the knife stuck in his chest, took a deep breath, looked up at Gion, and said with difficulty, "Gion... don''t go wrong anymore. !" And Gion looked dumbfounded at this scene! At this time, she didn''t know why she broke away from the state of madness, and returned to reason for a short time! But because of this, she was dumbfounded! She killed... Crane! ? Gion couldn''t believe it! "Crane Staff, Crane Staff...Don''t die!!!" Suddenly, Stella wailed and rushed to He''s side. Amidst Stella''s wailing, Gion''s mind suddenly became a little dazed, and did not recognize it carefully, thinking that the crane was really dead! However, Crane wanted to defend himself, but Stella grabbed his shoulders and shook his shoulders vigorously. Honestly! Although Gion''s sword pierced his chest, there was no danger to his life. Well, the vitality of a strong physique is so strong! Crane does not specialize in physical exercises, but her physical skills are not weak. It is impossible to die because of a knife pierced in the chest, just serious injuries! the other side! Crane is dead... Crane is dead... Crane is dead... This thought kept repeating in Gion''s mind. and many more! She wanted to catch me before! died... Isn''t it better? The reason why she used to be commensurate with my sister was just using me! That''s right, that''s right! She was just using me before, she was just using me, now it''s better for her to die! In the fact that the crane died, Gion didnt know what happened, and a lot of Stellas words suddenly appeared in Gions mind, and it seemed as if she grabbed a life-saving straw and started crazy. Consolation of self! "I''m right... hee hee... I''m right... hee hee... it''s her wrong, it''s the person who wants to arrest me! They all deserve to die, they all die!!!" In the end, Gion laughed inexplicably, madly and nervously! Stella was stunned! Gion, this is... crazy! ? After killing Crane by himself, his spirit was severely damaged, and Gion was completely crazy? next moment! Stella knew it~www.novelhall.com~ Gion is not crazy, but... blackened! ! ! "Since she is dead, there is no need for you to live anymore. Let''s go to death together. All who want to catch me, go to death!" After a glimmer of cold light flashed in Gion''s eyes, her face was expressionless and faint. After saying something, he raised the knife again and slashed towards Stella! "call out!" Amid the violent sound of breaking through the air, Stella looked at the knife that was slashing towards him, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, raised his right hand, and was chopped up as if he could not avoid it! "Hey!" Suddenly, blood gushed out from Stella''s raised right hand! This knife! Almost cut off Stella''s hand! "The Crane staff was killed by the enemy, retreat, retreat!" Stella roared, and directly picked up the crane who was shaking so speechlessly by him, and moved toward the rear violently! And the other navy soldiers listened to Stella''s words, how dare they stay? Just follow Stella and go! However, Gion, which had been blackened, naturally refused to let it go easily at this time, carrying a knife behind him, chasing and killing them one by one. One! Two! Three! ... In the end, in the pursuit of Gion, only 13 soldiers were left besides Stella and Crane who could return to the warship alive! And these soldiers did not dare to delay! The ship that is hurriedly operated as soon as you board the ship just run! Upon seeing this, Gion would not let them go! Her figure jumped up, and she was about to rush to the warship to start the final killing! Simply! At this time, Stella finally got tough once, using his uninjured left arm to hit the sky full of fist shadows, repulsing Gion in the air, and they barely escaped! Chapter 1041： Scared face "Above the King of Pirates ( That night! The island where Gion is located! "Cracking!" The fire was burning, and sparks sputtered out from time to time while emitting dazzling flames and hot temperatures! On the side of the fire, Gion embraced his legs, sat on the ground, bowed his head motionless, not knowing what he was thinking, only the delicate face was bright and dark under the light of the fire. "Da da da!" At this time, a faint footstep sounded from far and near! Gion''s ears moved slightly. After hearing the sound, he suddenly raised his head, revealing his crazy eyes, staring at the place where the footsteps came from! next moment! Arthur''s figure gradually became clear under the light of the fire! "It''s you?" Gion said in a frantic tone. "It''s me!" Arthur invited with a smile, "Would you like to... follow me back to the boat?" After Gion stared at Arthur for a long time, he suddenly smiled and said, "Okay!" ---- Inside the cabin! Did I TM do something wrong! ? Arthur looked at him just after taking a shower, changed his clothes, and sat on the sofa with a smile, looking at peace on earth, but his eyes were full of crazy Gion, and some of his scalp was numb! He felt that Gion in front of him was like a monster in human skin, full of wildness and madness! "Uh... do you have anything to say?" Arthur couldn''t help but ask, looking at Gion in front of him! "This... shouldn''t I ask you?" Gion asked with a smile without a smile. "Um... that''s right!" After thinking about it for a while, Arthur asked tentatively, "Or should we have something to eat and say while we eat?" "Okay!" Gion smiled and agreed! quickly! Under Arthur''s order, the chef who accompanied the ship fry some exquisite dishes and delivered them! "Come on, eat!" Arthur greeted. "Ok!" Gion nodded and agreed, but didn''t start immediately. Instead, he went to the wine cabinet next to him and took out a dozen beer and a bottle of red wine! "Hey!" She opened a bottle of beer and placed it in front of Arthur. "This is... something to drink?" Arthur asked hesitantly. "Hey!" Gion didn''t answer, and opened a bottle for himself, then raised a smile and saluted Arthur! Ok! Now you dont need to answer Arthur. She wants Arthur to drink together! "dry!" In this regard, even though Arthur felt that there was something wrong with Gion at this time, he still drank with her! that''s it! The two of them had side dishes, drank a dozen beer, and then drank red wine after the beer. Finally, after taking a white bottle in the wine cabinet and drinking, the two drunk helped each other into the room to rest! Half-dreaming and half-awake, Arthur felt like a horse, carrying a beautiful female knight freely among the clouds, and just when he was running vigorous... suddenly! The female knight took out a knife from nowhere, and cut it suddenly to castrate him. and many more! Castration! ? Arthur suddenly woke up! And at this moment, he saw a silver light attacking his lower body! "Fuck!!!" When Arthur''s face was frightened, he couldn''t help but yelled out, and then a carp rolled hurriedly, hiding aside! Next second! "Boom!" Just as Arthur rolled off the bed and fell to the ground, the bed he was on was cut in half by this silver light! Upon seeing this, Arthur, who was lingering in fear, quickly followed the silver light and looked over! At this look, he found that Gion was naked, holding a knife, looking at him condescendingly, and showing a strange and crazy expression! "Are you crazy?" With lingering fears, Arthur couldn''t help but roared at Gion. so close! Almost! He is about to say goodbye to his dear little Arthur, uh... it can''t be said to be a goodbye, maybe it can be connected with Saint Martin''s medical ability! But what if it is connected? At that time, there must be a shadow in my heart, and maybe I will never get up again! Thinking, Arthur couldn''t help but glanced at the shrinking little Arthur! Ok! Even now there is a psychological shadow, it''s just a bit smaller! "You didn''t want me to join your kingdom before... I promised! Not only did I agree, I also decided to be your princess!" Gion didn''t directly answer Arthur''s question, but showed a strange face. Smiled and said something that seemed irrelevant. ? ? ? Arthur was a little confused! These words... It seems to have nothing to do with what I asked! ? But then again! Gion promised to join Saint Martin, and he wanted to become a princess? To be honest, Arthur was a little moved! "Gulong!" But after looking at the knife in Gion''s hand, he couldn''t help swallowing, and shook his head frantically! joke! If you become a princess, I shouldn''t prevent my little brother from leaving me every day? this moment! Arthur couldn''t help feeling melancholy! Before, he wanted Gion to join and couldn''t accept it, but now Gion took the initiative to join him and he dare not accept it! "Am I TM? I originally planned it well, why do I have to make it look like this?" Arthur suddenly wanted to slap himself on the face! According to his original plan, it would not be what it is now! It was only through the navy that the world government kept putting pressure on Gion, and finally let her agree to join Saint Martin! But later because of the bad taste, he wanted to see if Gion could be blackened, and what it looked like after it was blackened. Only then did he change his plan and make Gion look like his eyes! And now, he saw the blackened look of Gion! I regret it too! "What should I do? Can I accept it?" In the end, there was only one thought left in Arthur''s mind! And this thought made him tangled! ---- the other side! At the same time as Arthur fell into entanglement, He and Stella also sent out a soul torture between the two newly defeated He and Stella! "Lieutenant General Stella~www.novelhall.com~ What do you want to do?" The crane that had just been bandaged by the medical staff on the ship, angrily asked Stella harshly! The reason why this incident turned into such a tragic situation, Stella has to bear at least 80% of the responsibility! If it weren''t for his magical operations, things wouldn''t be like that, Gion wouldn''t start with an ordinary navy, and they wouldn''t just flee in such embarrassment! However, facing the question of the chief of staff, Crane, Stella did not panic! "Gulong!" After taking a sip of the hot coffee in front of him without any haste, he slowly said, "Tsuru, I know you are very angry, you think it''s all my fault!" As he said, Stella said quietly, "However, you have to know one thing, since Gion is wanted, then the above definitely doesn''t want her to come back...whether she is innocent or not!" After finishing speaking, Stella stood up, passed by Crane, patted her on the shoulder with a deep sense, and walked out the door, leaving her face uncertain, not knowing what she was thinking. crane! --- Go back to your room! "According to what your Majesty said, the smarter people are, the more they like to think. Just saying some specious words can make them fall into doubt!" Stella murmured, thinking that the dignified Chief of Naval Staff Crane might be confused by his words, and couldn''t help but laugh! "Forget it, rest!" But after laughing for a while, as fatigue surged in his body, he yawned and turned off the light! Finally, as the room plunged into endless darkness, a long grunt sounded in the room! Chapter 1042： Blind spot "Above the King of Pirates ( Early the next morning! Navy Headquarters! Marshal''s office! "How could this be?" Following the information from the crane on the phone, Zeng Guo stood up abruptly, showing an incredible expression! When he sent the crane out before, he just wanted her to explore Gion''s tone, but he never thought that the crane would have a conflict in Gion, let alone that the crane would be seriously injured by Gion. After all, the two of them were sisters before! "The main reason is Stella!" The crane on the other end said again. "Stella?" Warring States raised his brows and couldn''t help asking, "What happened to him?" Sterling knew it, but the Warring States period couldn''t think that Gion was seriously injured, what to do with him! "It''s like this..." Hejiang said exactly what he had experienced before. After listening, Zeng Guo frowned and asked hesitantly, "You mean Stella is a member of the world government, an undercover agent sent by the world government to the navy, and he did this because the world government Don''t want to prove Gion''s innocence?" "Well, it should be like this!" He recalled the last conversation between her and Stella, and said with certainty. "Then if he is a member of the world government, why does the world government send you over? Wouldn''t it be enough for him to go in the past or the world government to send some powerful men to kill Gion?" Warring States couldn''t help asking. "I have thought about these issues before, I think...the reason why the world government wants to send me with him should be more to warn me! Warn me not to participate in this kind of thing!" After Tsuru said a possibility, he said in deep thought, "As for killing Gion... the world government should have considered our ideas!" After a pause, Crane continued to explain, "Actually, it doesn''t matter to the world government whether or not to kill Gion, as long as Gion''s crimes can''t get rid of it!" "They know that Gion has a good relationship with us, and this time it can be said that they are at a loss. If they insist on killing Gion, it will be equivalent to making us discriminate against them invisibly, so they did not send anyone to kill. Gion!" After listening to Crane''s explanation, the Warring States Period was silent for a while, and said, "Maybe!" As he said, he changed his voice, then hesitated, "Then Gion..." Crane is silent! The Warring States period waited for a while, but he didn''t wait for the answer from the crane on the phone, and suddenly became a little clear---for this question, the crane at this time probably didn''t know what to do! Therefore, the Warring States period came out with an idea, "Well then, when you come back, we will slowly discuss the long-term plan!" "Ok!" Crane thought for a while, and agreed! And just when the Warring States period felt like he was about to hang up the phone, he suddenly seemed to think of something, and said, "Oh, yes! I know you are blaming Stella, because 80% of the responsibility is on him this time! But, you have to know... he is a member of the world government, we can''t touch him!" With that said, there were waves of helplessness in the heart of the Warring States! The undercover of the world government is the navy''s most troublesome undercover! Not only can''t move, even can''t even take apart! There is no other reason! Just because the navy is a subordinate organization of the world government, both sides are embarrassed to dismantle it! "I understand!" He replied. As an old navy, she naturally knew that she could not move Stella, even if dozens of ordinary navy died because of Stella, she could only be angry, but could not move him! "Okay, so be it!" Regarding He''s answer, the Warring States period was not surprised. He knew that He, as the chief of staff, must have a number in his mind! ---- the other side! As for Crane''s call, Stella, who got up early in the morning, listened to it without missing a word! He''s room is next to his room. Although the two people talked on the phone in a small voice, although a wall was used as a barrier, Stella could still hear it clearly with her own ears! And for that... In addition to a faint smile, he only sighed that Arthur was so good! It is really easy for a smart person like Crane to think more! After a hint from him, he succeeded in thinking that he was the undercover agent of the world government! But actually... He is the undercover agent of Saint Martin! "You thought I was on the first floor and you were on the second floor, but in fact you were on the first floor, and I was on the fifth floor! This sentence of your majesty should be used here!" Terra secretly sighed. Immediately, he changed his voice and said with interest, "And after this time, I am afraid I will become the most upright spy in history, right?" Stella knew that the navy would not check up after thinking that he was an undercover agent for the world government. Because even if this kind of thing is verified upwards, the above will generally not answer! after all... Sending undercover agents to subordinate agencies to monitor subordinate agencies is a bit immoral in itself! Even if both sides know it well, they can''t say it! In this case, Stella is equivalent to entering the blind spot of the Navy! He will monitor the navy in the future. When the navy finds him, even if the navy finds him, he will think he is a spy for the world government, and he will not feel anything. He will not say anything if he is silent! At the same time, he will be easier when he gets information in the future! Well, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com faces the surveillance of subordinate agencies. As long as it is a smarter subordinate agency, it will generally quietly expose some important things, but not critical things, to the spy. Let the superiors have a good idea, and want the superiors to report their loyalty! However, these sound very wonderful, but in fact it is not easy to do something similar to Stella. If the other party is a Tiehanhan and didnt recognize it, you cant do such a thing at all, and even if you do it. Life is in danger at any time! Because once a subordinate organization has a brain pump someday, if it really checks the subordinate organization, then it will be completely cold! Of course, since Arthur asked Stella to do this, he naturally had an afterthought to ensure that he would not be completely cold! He also has a lot of power in the world government. If the navy reports, unless the admiral of the Warring States period directly reports to the five old stars, or else he is confident that he will stop the news and tamper with the news to ensure that Stella will not Exposed! It is for this reason that he dared to make Stella flicker! "The most upright spy...it feels very interesting just to hear it!" Stella sighed! ---- at the same time! Sky Island! Angel Island! Todays Angel Island is very special! People come and go on the streets, not only the local people of Angel Island, but also many people from other islands, and most of them are tall men with big builds! And their goals are basically the same! Located in the western outskirts of Angel Island, the area is one hundred and five by one hundred, covering a full 15,000 square meters in the Angel Island Wrestling Hall, which is the venue for the wrestling competition! That''s right! Today is the start of the annual wrestling competition in Kojima! Chapter 1043： A sudden change of style "Above the King of Pirates ( Wrestling hall! "Fall him!!!" "Come on, hold on!" "The last one, throw him!!!" ... In the cries of tens of thousands of wrestlers in support of the wrestlers they support, in the wrestling hall divided into thirty-two arenas, sixty-four wrestlers were in pairs under the supervision of a referee. Intense wrestling! Of these 64 wrestlers, the most conspicuous are nothing more than two! Webber and Sauron! One of the two is recognized in this year''s Sky Island Wrestling Competition, and if there is no accident, the player will win the championship, and the other is the only person who has participated in the competition and not the Sky Islander since the start of the wrestling competition! Therefore, almost all the audience present focused on the two of them! The performance of the two did not disappoint the audience! Not long after they entered the ring, the two ended the game with one stunned and the other knocked out of the ring! "Sauron, good job!" Seeing Sauron walking off the ring without a trace of sweat on his body, Luffy patted his shoulder happily. "It''s just a weak chicken!" Sauron curled his lips in disdain! To be honest, he now feels pitted! Because the opponent is not strong at all, there is no pressure on him at all, and he is completely not as strong as Ennis said! This does not meet his goal of participating in the competition! "The real strong are behind!" At this time, Ennis walked out of the crowd on the side, as if he knew what Sauron thought, and smiled and explained, "The wrestling competition is a recommendation system plus a selection system!" "Among them are people recommended from various units, and there are also people who won from various competitions!" "And the people recommended from various units are not necessarily the strongest people, and some rely on relationships, the appreciation of the boss, or simply bought to participate!" "In general, the organizers will distinguish these people who are not strong from those who are really strong, and then let them match each other in the first round!" "Finally, after the first round of the game, the real strength is left on the field!" "In other words, starting from the next round, the people you meet will be countless times stronger than your current opponent!" Having said that, Ennis seemed to think of something general, shrugged, and added, "Of course, the countless powers here are relatively speaking! With your strength, there is basically no opponent before the final, only the champion. It is possible for Webber to defeat you!" Beat me? Listening to Ennis'' explanation, Sauron curled his lips and said indifferently, "Hope!" Taking the current opponent as a reference, Sauron didn''t think that Webber was so strong! And Ennis looked at Sauron''s expression and probably guessed what he was thinking! However, he didn''t say anything, just smiled slightly and didn''t care! He knows that some things can only be known by personal experience, and what others say is not counted! After Sauron realized the strength of other opponents the next day, he could basically understand that what he said was true! "Speaking of...Webber is also a monster!" Ennis recalled the scene of Webber training he had seen by chance, and couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed secretly! --- The competition system of the wrestling competition is one game. The competition schedule is very short. Therefore, in order to increase income and extend the time of the competition, the game is played one day! So, after the game was over, Sauron went back! the next day! "Get out!" After throwing a tall opponent out of the ring, Sauron let out a deep sigh and walked off the ring again! "How about? Today''s opponent is better than before!" Ennis leaned forward and said with a smile. "Ok!" After Sauron nodded, he turned to fix his gaze on Webber who was not far away from the ring, his eyes were full of fiery heat! Although he also defeated his opponent today, what he has to admit is that today''s opponent is indeed much stronger than yesterday''s opponent, as Ennis said, and even brought him a little trouble! It can be seen from this that he suddenly felt that what Ennis said yesterday was not false, and that Webber is definitely someone who can be his opponent! And this made him a little excited! What Sauron likes most is playing against the strong! "Fang Xin, the next people will get stronger and stronger!" Ennis patted Sauron on the shoulder and said with a smile! Next, the third day, the fourth day, the fifth day, after sixteen-eight, eight-four, four-two and so on, Sauron was careless from the beginning to the last game. After exhausting a lot of effort to win, finally came to the final! "Come on, Sauron! I have all bets on you to win. As long as you win today, we won''t be short of money on board during this time!" Before the game, Nami looked at Sauron with her eyes Said brightly. In the games these days, because I believe in Sauron, Nami bet Sauron all the way! And because Sauron has won all the way, Nami has earned nearly one billion Baileys so far! If you bet a big one decisively, Sauron! If Sauron wins today, then she will get another billion Baileys! "I won''t lose!" Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~, after taking a glance at Nami, Sauron didn''t care about her betting with her, and said confidently. "Chlorophyllum, don''t speak big words, be careful of overturning!" Looking at Sauron''s confident look, Sanji couldn''t help but shocked! Of course, it was a blow on the surface, but in fact Sanji was still reminding Sauron to face his opponent carefully! "Sauron, we trust you!" Luffy, Usopp, and Chopper didn''t have so much thought, and they all supported Sauron! No other reason! Sauron is his own! Faced with the support of his companions, either overtly or secretly, Sauron didn''t say anything. After waving his hand, he walked straight to the ring! "The Blue Ocean people, your journey ends here!" Webber looked at Sauron in front of him, grinned and said. "As a swordsman, even if there is no road ahead, I will split a road!" Sauron said in a deep voice after a trace of warfare flashed in his eyes. "But... this is a wrestling match!" Webber said hesitantly. I pour! Sauron heard Webber''s words, and he staggered and almost fell on the ground! "I also know this is a wrestling match!" "I am a metaphor, do you understand it?" "Furthermore, which **** stipulates that swordsmen cannot participate in wrestling competitions?" ... Sauron barked frantically at Webber. At this moment! The style of the whole game has changed suddenly! The original serious, fierce, fiery wrestling match, I don''t know why there is a touch of sand sculpture! Of course, the people present didn''t know what the sand sculpture meant, but they could feel that this originally serious game seemed... to become a little bit unsound! ? Chapter 1044： Slightly lose by 1 "Above the King of Pirates ( "Oh, it turned out to be a metaphor!" Facing Sauron''s roar, Webber slapped his head and said suddenly. In the past ten years or so, because both Angel Island and Sandia have joined Saint Martin, there has been no war! Therefore, Weber did not experience the brutal war of the Shandia clan to regain the ancestral land as in the original book! In the absence of a tragic war, coupled with the stable development of Angel Island with the support of Saint Martin in these years, Webber had a very happy childhood, so he has one less than the original book. Sturdy, more naive! "Forget it, no matter it is a metaphor or what, anyway, you can only go here now, there is only one champion, and that is me!" Webber said again. "Ha ha!" Sauron laughed and ignored Weber this time! "Well, the players from both sides are ready!" At this time, the referee on the side announced! Suddenly, Sauron took a deep breath, his face was serious, and he looked like he was ready to fight! And Webber was not to be outdone. While Sauron was preparing to fight, he also showed a look of preparing to fight! next moment! "Game start!" At the referee''s order, both of them moved! "Da da da da!" Accompanied by a burst of intensive footsteps, the two rushed towards each other almost at the same time! "boom!" Right at the center of the ring, the two men collided arm to arm directly! But none of the two retreated. Instead, the center of the ring seemed to be unable to withstand the force generated by the two wrestling with each other, cracking a tiny gap from the center! "Fall him!!!" "Get him the order!!!" "Trip him with your feet!" ... With the collision of the two, the audience who originally felt that the style of the game seemed a bit crooked could not care about the others. They stood up and shouted in excitement, cheering for their favorite players! Hold your head! Hold your neck! Hold torso! Hold the upper and lower limbs! Legging! Hook foot! Pick a leg! ... Amidst the cheering of the spectators, Webber and Sauron exerted their strength and skills in order to fall to their opponents! In the beginning, both sides wrestled fiercely, but there was no obvious ups and downs, but as time passed, from childhood to big, experienced Weber gradually gained the upper hand! As for this, Sauron felt more and more excited at the same time he felt weak! Webber is a man worth fighting! "I won''t lose!!!" Roaring, the green veins on Sauron''s neck were exposed, and his whole body was poured into his hands, intending to overwhelm Webber! "Wrestling is not something you can understand as a swordsman! If you can win by just roaring, what is the skill? What is the rule?" Facing Sauron''s roar, Webber did not hesitate to go back. More and more increased his strength. In the end, after wrestling with each other for half an hour, Webber looked at the opportunity and threw Sauron to the ground with a hook and succeeded in winning! "Winner...Weber!" The referee immediately grabbed Weber''s hand and held it up! "Weber!!!" "Weber!!!" "Weber!!!" ... The audience all screamed loudly, and the sound formed waves of sound! "I lost~" Sauron was lying on the floor of the ring, looking at the bright light bulb above the wrestling hall, but there was no disappointment and sorrow in his heart after defeat, but a look of happiness! Well, even though he lost at the last minute, this wrestling really made him happy! "Hey, your name is Sauron, right? You are very good!" At this time, after receiving the applause from the audience, Weber walked to Sauron''s side and stretched out his hand! "Snapped!" Sauron looked at Webber and suddenly smiled. He also stretched out his hand, placed it on Webber''s, and said, "You are also very good!" In this way, Webber pulled Sauron up, and the two of them looked at each other and smiled, everything is silent! --- After the game was over, Sauron stepped down after the awards were awarded! "Although I lost, I did a good job, just a little bit technically...this is the best result ever in our gym!" Ennis happily patted Sauron on the shoulder and said. He could see that the reason why Sauron lost in the end was not because of strength, but because of technical reasons! Sauron, who has only practiced wrestling for three days, even though he has good talents, compared to Webber, who has fallen since childhood, is far worse in terms of technique and actual combat experience! "Sauron did a great job!" Luffy said with a smile. "Yeah! Although it''s a little bit short, it''s also a runner-up!" Usopp touched his chin and nodded in agreement. Although we lost, everyone present didn''t care, but was very happy...except Nami! At this time, Nami was no longer there... she was sent to the hospital! At the moment of Webber''s victory, Nami fainted gorgeously! As a woman of the evil dragon, Nami''s love for money is incomprehensible to outsiders. Therefore, after losing nearly 100 million yuan at a time, she was so angry that she fainted and was sent to the hospital by Robin! --- Three days later! Angel island Saint Martin Naval Base! "The boat~www.novelhall.com~ is repaired for you! But there are some things you need to know!" The boatman said to Luffy and his party with a serious face, "This ship has gone through too many damages. Although it looks like it has been repaired now, we can''t repair you some minor damage inside!" "In other words, this ship is actually still injured now!" "If you want to continue sailing... I suggest you change ships as soon as possible! Otherwise, your ship may suddenly split when it is driving on one day!" "How can this be? Is there any help?" Nami asked anxiously. And following her question, the people of the Straw Hat Adventure Group also looked at the boatman with expectant eyes! For the Golden Meri, although it has only been together for a few months, everyone on board has feelings for it! "No more!" After the boatman shook his head, he explained, "Now your ship is like a sickly patient returning to the light. On the surface, it looks good, but the inside is completely messed up and cannot be saved anymore, so you better do Get ready!" Hearing this news, Luffy and his party were struck by lightning, and all of them couldn''t help showing a trace of sadness! "By the way, there is another piece of news that I don''t know if it''s good news or not, I don''t know if I want to tell you!" At this time, the boatman said hesitantly. "I don''t know if it''s good news?" After a group of people looked at each other, Lu Fei came forward! Forcing a smile on his face, he asked, "What''s the news?" "This ship...there is a ship spirit!" the shipmaker said solemnly. "what!? "Boat Elf!!?" Luffy and his party all showed surprise! Chapter 1045： Be played "Above the King of Pirates ( Facing the surprise of Luffy and his group, the boat smith thought they didnt know what a boat spirit was! So he opened the mouth to explain, "The ship spirit is a ship that the crew cares for each other and cherish the hull. When the ship is close to the crew to a certain extent, in order to repay the favor, the ship is transformed into a holding a mallet, wearing a raincoat, like The same "person" as the crew." "And its role... it will help repair ships without your knowledge, and will show up to notify you when you are in danger!" "The reason why I discovered its existence is also because once the thing after get off work fell in the shipyard and forgot to take it, when I returned to take it, I found it was secretly repairing the ship, so I knew its existence!" Listening to the boater''s explanation, Luffy and his party were inexplicably silent! "So... do we still have such a partner?" Luffy looked at the Golden Meri, which looked like a brand new number, not far away. His lips moved slightly, and after a low whisper, he stretched out his hand as if To catch the Golden Meri, some said, "Really... I''m sorry, I only found you now!" "Oh~" And looking at him like this, the boatman stepped forward and patted Luffy on the shoulder, sighed, and said, "After leaving from Angel Island, you should be going down the great channel?" "If so, take the place where Angel Island goes down, and you should meet the Water City next time!" "And that, it happens to be one of the most famous shipbuilding sites in the world. The craftsmanship of the island''s craftsmen is so high that the boats of Roger, the Pirate King, were built there too!" "At that time, where can you find someone to build a new ship! Well, don''t think about sticking to it. It''s not bad that your ship can only go there. If you stick to it, it will only destroy the ship!" After speaking, the boatman didn''t leave much. After leaving space for Luffy and his party, he turned and left the shipyard! one day later! Luffy and his team left the Angel Island and embarked on a new journey on the golden Meri that returned to light! --- On a certain sea area of ??the great waterway! "Wow!" Accompanied by the sound of the rolling waves, Arthur sat on the deck with a sorrowful expression! He still chooses to harvest Gion! As for why... To put it bluntly, he is just greedy! But for this, he also paid a heavy price! From that moment on, life became extremely exciting. While enjoying the joy that Gion brought, he had to pay attention to his little brother every moment, because a silver light flashed by accident, little brother. Leave yourself forever! Because of this, he lives in fear every day! Fortunately! Soon he thought of a solution-let Gion stop the black state! Only when Gion stopped the blackening, his little brother was safe. But how can Gion stop being blackened? Arthur thought for a moment, and he had an answer. The trouble should end it! The blackening of Gion is due to the crane, so if she knows that the crane is not dead, she is very likely to exit the blackened state! Therefore, Arthur is going to tell Gion about this today! And just as Arthur was thinking about it, Gion came up with a pot of hot tea at this time! "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, Gion suddenly staggered and fell naturally towards Arthur! Upon seeing this, Arthur flashed a gleam of light in his eyes, as if he had been prepared. He wrapped one hand over Gion to prevent her from falling. At the same time, he also controlled one of her hands and the other. Suddenly leaned out and controlled the hand on the other side of Gion that was about to draw the sword! "This is the first time I don''t know how many attacks, right?" Arthur said helplessly, helping Gion up! In this regard, Gion showed a seemingly nonchalant appearance, naturally holding the hot tea and continuing to pour tea for Arthur, as if the scene just now was just a dream! "Okay, don''t fall down, sit down, I think we should talk about some things frankly!" Arthur gestured to the chair beside him! Gion raised his brow, nodded thoughtfully, and sat down! After Arthur took a deep breath, he said solemnly, "First of all, I want to tell you a good news...The Chief of Staff Crane is not dead!" Hearing this news, Gion stared at Arthur, with no expression on his face and no movement! "Ok!?" Arthur was being stared at, subconsciously raised his brows, and suddenly felt something was wrong! Could it be... This news is not enough to lift Gions blackening, is it not enough to shock Gion? It makes no sense! According to my estimation, this incident can at least make Gion''s mood fluctuate, right? Thinking about it, Arthur discovered that Gion still had no expression on his face, as if...had already known the news! and many more! I knew the news a long time ago! ? After Arthur carefully thought about what happened, he suddenly discovered that if Gion were not stupid, he would have thought that Crane would not die so easily at this time! After all, she was only piercing her chest before, not elsewhere! Even if it was because the impact of the event was too great, the brain did not react for a while, but as time passed, even if Gion became dark, he should calm down and remember the matter! But why does Gion still keep that blackened appearance these past two days? There is only one possibility! Gion is playing him! Thinking about it, Arthur frowned and couldn''t help asking, "Are you playing me? You''ve been sober, and you have known the news, right?" Rather than answering this, Gion didn''t answer, but suddenly showed him a meaningful smile! Got it! This is a stone hammer! Gion has been sober a long time ago, just playing him! Seeing this meaningful smile suddenly revealed in Gion, Arthur suddenly realized! just... What Arthur didn''t want to understand is, if Gion had already recovered his mind~www.novelhall.com~ and woke up a long time ago, why would I accompany him to do those things these days? Why continue to be fooled? Why continue to attack him... and still rush to cut off his children and grandchildren? "Then why do you want to..." Arthur asked hesitantly. If you don''t understand, just ask, this is his good habit! Although it is considered that he took advantage of what happened these days, he should not ask these things normally, but he was full of curiosity, so he asked to satisfy his curiosity! Regarding his question, Gion''s face changed, his hands clenched, teeth gnashing, but he looked at him bitterly! "Don''t look at me like this... explain to me what the **** is going on?" Arthur asked in confusion. "Humph!" After Gion snorted coldly, he still slowly explained, "I was really blinded by anger because I injured Sister Crane at first, and I made many crazy actions that were contrary to normal!" Having said this, Gion''s cheeks couldn''t help but blush, as if thinking of something shy, but soon returned to normal, and continued, "However, as time passed, my mind slowly He''s recovered!" "And after thinking about the whole thing carefully, I found something was wrong at the time!" As he said, Gion didn''t go on talking, but looked at Arthur with piercing eyes, and said, "Speaking of which...that named Stella, is it yours?" She actually guessed it? Arthur''s pupils shrank suddenly, a little surprised, but still shrugged unconfirmed! Gion looked at Arthur''s performance, hehe smiled, and went on... Chapter 1046： Go home "Above the King of Pirates ( "At first I thought Stella was a simple stupid, pure pig teammate, but after I sobered up, I thought about it carefully and found something wrong!" Gion said in a deep voice, "Although Stella usually doesn''t communicate much with him, I don''t have much contact, but I know that if he is really such an idiot, I am afraid I can''t become a lieutenant admiral!" "But here comes the question! Why did Stella act that way? I thought for a long time and finally came up with an answer! That is Stella is an undercover agent!" "Only this is the only way to explain why Stella was so stupid that day!" After that, Gion threw a look at Arthur for confirmation, as if asking her if she was right! In this regard, Arthur was expressionless, did not answer, and did not say anything, but just made a look like a listener, and listened to Gion''s explanation carefully! Gion shrugged, not disappointed, and went on to say directly, "I''m done with Stella''s question, let''s talk about Sister Crane!" After a pause, Gion continued, "Because of the influence of Stella, the undercover agent, and I was exhausted at the time, my brain was not working as fast as usual, so I made a misjudgment---thinking crane Sister is dead!" "After the incident, I thought about it carefully and found out that what I pierced in the chest was not a fatal place. Although Sister He''s physical skills are not strong, it is not a weakness, and it will not kill you with a single blow!" "So from then on, I understood that Sister He should not have died! In the next few days, I did not see any news about the death of Sister He in the newspaper you bought, which confirmed my guess! " "Not bad!" At this point, Arthur couldn''t help but utter a compliment! However, after Gion glanced at him, he ignored him, but continued, "After these were confirmed, my mentality also calmed down, and I retreated from the previous crazy state!" That''s it! Only then did Arthur understand the reason why Gion has not been blackened again! "The reason why I will do those things later..." Gion said, his cheeks flushed, showing an unspeakable look! But in the end, she gritted her teeth and resisted her shyness, and continued to say, "Because I feel that I can no longer be charged with the outside world!" Well, until now Gion has not given up on the charges! Of course, its one thing not to give up, its another thing to do after washing it out! The current Gion just wants to get rid of his charge, and has no idea of ??returning to the navy! She knew that she had killed so many navies in a frantic state before, and even if the charges were cleared, the navy would basically not be able to tolerate her! And after listening to her words and combining what he had done, Arthur thought about it carefully and understood Gions thoughts! Why did she still not leave after she was sober? Because only in Arthur''s boat, Gion has the opportunity to prove his innocence! If not on board... The previous experience has been explained! Without being on Arthur''s boat, Gion hardly had a peaceful life, let alone prove innocence! And why do you still do what you love to do with Arthur... Ok! Arthur admitted that doing those things with Gion these days is somewhat compelling! And why continue to attack him, but still run to cut off the children and grandchildren, this point is better understood... At first it was because of blackening, but later it was probably because of being forced to be a little uncomfortable, so I made this murder! Thinking of this, Arthur looked at Gion''s gaze, suddenly a little unhappy! Although it is somewhat compulsive, don''t you feel comfortable in the back, or even anti-objective? Besides, I dont force it every time! How many times have you not taken the initiative, or even pushed me directly? In this case, you still act on my little brother, is it a bit too much? As for Arthur''s weird gaze, it seemed that he had guessed what Arthur had thought. Gion touched his nose, turned his gaze to the sky, and looked left and right, a little embarrassing! The woman who unloads the mill to kill the donkey! Thinking that his little brother almost left him several times these days, Arthur couldn''t help but cast a bitter look at Gion! But Gion pretended not to see it, and continued to look at the sky! "Well, serious! What do you think of your future?" After a while, Arthur put away his gaze and asked seriously. Hearing these words, Gion finished looking at the sky, and turned his gaze to Arthur, showing a grimace in his eyes, saying, "Do you think... after you did those things, I couldn''t be anymore." After the Navy, what do I think about the future?" "..." Arthur opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything! It stands to reason that it is most appropriate for him to invite Gion to join again at this time! Well, the previous joining was just like a joke, and Arthur couldn''t tell whether Gion was joining or not! But after thinking for a while, he himself didn''t know why, and in the end he didn''t speak out the invitation! "Meeting you bastard, my old lady has been moldy for eight lifetimes!" At this time, looking at Arthur''s appearance, Gion suddenly uttered two rare swear words, gritted her teeth, and said heavily, "You will Its not good to me, I will cut you!!!" As soon as he said this, Arthur was a little confused, his face first showed a look of astonishment, but then his face gradually changed, finally showing a look of great joy! Gion said so ~www.novelhall.com~ Can he still not understand what it means? "it is good!" Without any hesitation, Arthur agreed loudly! Then, regardless of whether it was daytime, Arthur directly took Gion''s hand and ran into the cabin! "What are you doing, it''s broad daylight!" Gion faced such a situation, he was caught off guard and still a little dazed, but soon understood what Arthur was going to do, his cheeks were red, and he was agitated, but did not refuse, let Arthur take her away! that''s it! In a galloping horse, clouds and rain, amidst turbulent waves, about half a day passed... Arthur reappeared on the deck refreshingly! And the Gion behind him, wearing a kimono, no longer had the crazy look he had before, instead he lowered his head and showed a shy face! "Comfortable~" Arthur exhaled deeply, showing a satisfied look! Hearing this, Gion gave Arthur a blank look! "Don''t you want to prove your innocence? I will arrange it later!" At this moment, Arthur seemed to think of something and said to Gion with a smile. To be honest, it is not difficult to prove Gion''s innocence! As long as the real Gion and the fake Gion appear in two places at the same time, it will be fine! In this case, anyone with a discerning eye knows that Gion is innocent! Of course, innocence is one thing, and offering a reward is another! The reward is under the government of the world. If you want to cancel it, Arthur is not allowed. If Arthur intervenes, it may be counterproductive, causing the reward to increase sharply! "Ok!" Gion nodded obediently! "Speaking of which... Luffy and his party should be approaching the capital of water, right?" And looking at her like this, Arthur smiled, but his thoughts floated eight miles away... Chapter 1047： Cross-route "Above the King of Pirates ( "The army has been integrated? Then you can continue to attack!" "What kind of armament is still much worse? Okay, I''ll talk to the chancellor at that time and give it money!" "Too much inventory? I remember someone reported it last time. The heavy rain in the East China Sea resulted in a lack of cotton harvest, which in turn caused the price of cloth to rise. Tell someone from the Ministry of Commerce, please transport the things and sell them. !" "Railway? The cost is a bit high, and it feels like it''s not worth it? Build it! It''s not worthwhile to say that this kind of thing is not worthwhile. "School? Let people from the Ministry of Education follow up! Make sure that there are at least five primary schools in a city, five or more middle schools, and universities have at least one in an area. If you are a small town, you must also ensure that there is at least one elementary school. !" "I cant go to high school to see ability, but elementary school must ensure that every child has it! What? Parents stop it? Say girls dont need to read so many books? Then arrest their parents and tell them not to read. If they do, they will be locked until they let them read?" "I dont have money to study? Isnt elementary school all free? Both parents died, the remaining grandfather is still sick, and the family has no money to buy pens and notebooks to buy stationery? Let the people of the Ministry of Education verify that when the school and the Ministry of Education both pay Do some strength, help them, solve the problem of studying, and let the people from the Poverty Alleviation Office verify it, distribute relief funds, and solve their life problems!" "Is there a cadre who embezzled the relief money and let his family and relatives receive the relief money? Check it out for me! How to punish? Punish according to the law, and remember that officials who know the law and violate the law will have to pay a premium!" ... On the boat, Arthur put a map marked with many secrets on the table in front of him, while calling to deal with some government affairs that must be handled by him, while browsing the map, thinking about something in his mind! "Crack!" At this time, the door was slowly pushed open, and Gion came to Arthur with a plate of snacks! "Let it go!" After Arthur said casually, he continued to deal with government affairs! And listening to these words, Gion nodded, and after putting down the snack, he looked like the map in front of Arthur! After a while! Arthur hung up the phone and ended the time to deal with government affairs! "Is it done?" Gion asked while continuing to look at the map. "Ok!" Arthur nodded, picked up the snack in front of him and ate it happily! "This is... St. Martin''s confidential map?" A glint flashed in Gion''s eyes, pointing to the map in front of him, looking at Arthur with some shock and curiosity. "Yes!" Arthur responded indifferently. "Hiss~" Listening to Arthur''s answer, Gion couldn''t help but took a breath! What did she see? In addition to the West Sea, she had known that it was the site of St. Martin for a long time. In the East China Sea, the North Sea, the South China Sea, and even the first half of the Great Channel and the New World, there are many islands painted in blue to indicate their own power. Sign! Among them, the South China Sea is slightly less, there are only a few spots, and even the smaller half of the North Sea is painted blue! What does this mean? It means that in addition to Xihai, even Beihai is about to be acquired by Saint Martin! How does this make her not shocked? We must know that the only thing the outside world knows is that Xihai is the territory of Saint Martin! Even the former lieutenant admiral and the former general alternate, she knows only a little bit more than ordinary people, besides Xihai, Nanhai also has it. But I also know this! She didn''t know all the North Sea, East Sea, Great Channel, New World! And as a former high-ranking navy, she can be sure that the world government might not even know it! "How did you do it?" Gion couldn''t help asking. "How did you do it?" Arthur glanced at Gion, pretended to be an X innocently, and replied, "Isn''t this something that everyone can do?" Do not! I can not do it! ! ! Gion couldn''t help roaring in his heart! At the same time, she also gave Arthur a roll of eyes! She knew that Arthur was actually joking with her when he said this, not a serious answer! "Oh, serious! You just put the secret map of Saint Martin in front of me... are you afraid that I will inform you?" Gion suddenly asked. "Information?" Arthur chuckled, took Gion in his arms, took a sip of the fragrance from her, and said softly, "No doubt about employing people, no doubt about it! Since I have accepted you , I will not doubt you!" This is just superficial! Actually... There is a problem with this map! Except for West China Overseas, the other ones are hidden to a certain extent, unless it is a person like Arthur who understands the inside story and masters the correct posture to look at the map. Anyway, if outsiders really follow the map to find it... hehe! If you are lucky, you haven''t found anything, if you are not lucky...the life is gone! Of course, Arthur did not say these things, and Gion did not know, she only knew that what Arthur said made her very moved! "Arthur..." Gion murmured, watching a stream of spring water flow in Arthur''s eyes! With the look in Shang Gion''s eyes, where did Arthur not know what to do now? Immediately, he did not hesitate! After placing Gion on the chair, he got up and walked to the door! "Fuck!" After locking the door, Arthur turned his head to look at Gion, licked his tongue, and a trace of desire flashed deep in his eyes! next moment! The thunder shook the ground! ----- About three hours have passed! "call---" After Arthur took a deep breath, he opened the door! Suddenly, the fresh air outside the room poured in, making the dull but slightly scented air in the room refreshed! After waiting for a while, feeling that the air had almost changed, Arthur walked out of the room and closed the door again! On the deck! The old captain is looking at the distant sea with a telescope to provide early warning for ships! "Da da da!" At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps behind him! Subconsciously! The old captain put down his binoculars~www.novelhall.com~ and looked back after the voice! Arthur! Turning around, he immediately recognized the owner of the voice! "boss!" The captain said hello! Arthur smiled and nodded. After responding, he said again, "How is it, is it going well?" "Successfully, if there are no accidents, we will be able to cross this sea area in two days and arrive at the Water Capital!" The old captain nodded! That''s right! Arthur is now going to the Water City! The Great Channel has seven magnetic lines extending from the Upside Down Mountain, forming seven routes. Anyone who enters the Great Channel must choose one of them! Except for the same destination, the islands passing through these seven routes are all different. Under the influence of ocean currents, weather, magnetic field, etc., after choosing a certain route, you must drive along the route one island after another. Otherwise, there is a danger of ship destruction! It stands to reason that he and the City of Water are not on the same route, and it is impossible to reach the City of Water no matter how you go! But there are exceptions to everything! The seven routes do not show a straight line, but twists and turns! Among them, there are relatively similar islands between each route! If it is a captain or a navigator who is familiar with the great waterway, he can lead the ship without recording pointers, without worrying about air currents, ocean currents, magnetic fields and other factors, driving the ship through these nearby places forcibly, jumping from a route to Another route! And the ship where Arthur is now does this! Listening to the words of the old captain, Arthur did not say much, but turned his gaze to the sea. "The City of Water...I''m here!" Chapter 1048： Tranquility before the storm "Above the King of Pirates ( That night! "DaDaDa~" In a faint sound of footsteps, a slender figure came silently outside Bingshan''s office. "Crack~" After looking around, after finding that there was no one, this figure opened the door and quickly flashed in! When the door was closed, the figure slowly breathed a sigh of relief! "Where are things!?" Immediately, looking at the moonlight coming in from outside the office, she could not help but murmur after looking at the scene in the office! next moment! After confirming the situation in the office, this figure walked near the desk and started rummaging, as if looking for something important! Among them, it is worth mentioning that, in order to avoid being discovered, while rummaging for this figure, he also carefully restored the place he had rummaged in! About an hour passed! "Almost leaving!" After searching this office, I still couldn''t find the slim figure that I wanted. Some unwillingly let go of his work, and quietly walked out of the office! Offices, corridors, stairs, gates, walls! After passing through a series of places that must be passed, the slim figure successfully left the building where the office was located and came to the street outside! Safe! "Huh~" Immediately, she breathed a sigh of relief! at this time! "Secretary Khalifa...what are you doing here!?" A voice reached her ears not far from behind, making her stiff! But the next moment, she took a deep breath, returned to normal, turned around, pretending to be innocent, and explained to the people who followed, "Oh, I forgot to take an important document, but When I came back to pick it up, I found that the door of the office building was locked, so I was ready to go back!" ---- Early the next morning! Port of Water Capital! An ordinary ship sailed into the port! On board! "You should put on your makeup!" Arthur looked at Gion next to him and said with a serious face, "Otherwise, we will both be in trouble after we get ashore!" "it is good!" Gion had no objection to this, and after nodding, he turned and entered the cabin! And after Arthur entered the cabin in Gion, he summoned all the sailors, captain, and chef on the ship! "Now we have arrived at the Water City! Wait a minute, I will give you two days off so that you can have fun in the Water City!" Arthur said and warned, "But what I want to tell you before the holiday is that there are some things you should know, you can''t just say it, otherwise...hehe, don''t blame me for being impolite!" At the end, Arthur couldn''t help but increase his tone, making his words sound a little more dangerous! The chefs, sailors, and captains on the ship were hired temporarily, and during this period of time, their follower Arthur, more or less heard some secret things and saw some secret things! Although none of these things were a big deal for Arthur, he was not afraid that they would expose them! But in order to reduce the trouble, he still warned these people in advance to avoid being disturbed when he was having fun! And just after speaking, the chef, sailor, and captain nodded busy! These days, the brutal side of Arthur, they are all in their eyes! They didn''t dare not listen to Arthur''s words! the other side! Seeing them being frightened like this, Arthur smiled, and took out a large stack of Bailey with a face value of 10,000 from the space he carried, divided it into stacks of small ones, and handed them to each other. These sailors, cooks, and captains. "This stack is about 1 million Baileys, everyone has a share, I reward you, it is your extra reward for your hard work during this period, take it and play as much as you want!" Arthur said with a serious face. . Give a sweet date with a stick! "Thank you boss!" The chefs, sailors, and captains who were originally scared suddenly became happy after seeing the money! You can talk about everything if you have money! "Let''s go!" At this moment, Gion, who had been disguised, just walked out of the cabin! "Wow!" Arthur followed the voice and looked back, and was suddenly shocked! Skinny jeans, light yellow long sleeves, and the hair that was originally tied together is spread out. Apart from a heavy make-up on the face that makes the original look unrecognizable, the overall look looks youthful! It was totally different from her previous outfit of Yamato Nadeshiko! "Let''s go!" After being amazed for a while, Arthur came back to his senses, stepped forward and pulled her men off the boat! And after he left, the cook, captain, and sailors on the ship, except for the one who stayed to see the ship, all left the ship! --- What Arthur didn''t know was that shortly after he left, a ship he knew well entered the port at the same time! On board! "Is this the city of water? Just looking at it from a distance, it''s so beautiful!" Nami couldn''t help but exclaim. After coming down from the sky island, Lu Fei and his party did not encounter the messy things like the original book! Although it also landed in a naval branch base, because there was no reward, and Luffys face spread throughout the navy, the head of the base did not dare not give Karp face, so he did not stop a few people and let them. go away! And the Fox Pirates and the Green Pheasants that should have been encountered on the road~www.novelhall.com~ They did not meet either, so they came to the Water City unimpeded along the way! "Yeah...Looking at it from afar, it looks like a painting!" Robin nodded and admitted. "The young lady here is beautiful too!" Sanji looked at the young and beautiful women on the dock not far away, his eyes lighted up involuntarily! "It looks like you can have fun!" Luffy said with a grin. "In that case... let''s go to the island!" Usopp said impatiently. "It''s okay to land on the island, but...Should we leave someone to watch the boat?" Although Chopper also felt that Water City should be fun, he did not lose his mind. "I want to buy some books!" Robin said, raising his hand first. "The food on the boat is gone, I need to add it!" Sanji said second! "I need to buy some materials for making ammunition!" Usopp followed closely! "Part of the medicine is missing, I also need to add it!" Chopper also said! "Nami, I want to go up and play~" Luffy pleaded. Nami looked at this group of people, rubbing her temples with a headache! "Go up, I''ll stay here to watch the boat!" At this time, Sauron said indifferently. While others thought the City of Water was fun, Sauron felt that it was just like that! Well, there are no well-known gyms in the city of water, no well-known swordsmen, and even no place to exercise. In his opinion, it is not as fun as the gym in Sky Island! "In that case, Sauron, you can stay!" Nami said as if she saw the straw. that''s it! Except for Sauron, everyone else has landed on the island! Chapter 1049： Watch my wifes excitement "Above the King of Pirates ( "I want this...this...this also!" Pointing to the various gold and silver jewelry in the shop, Gion''s face was full of excitement! Cool! That''s great! She has never bought these things so cool! Usually, although her salary is not low, the bonus and the spoils seized by the pirates are not small, but compared to the luxury goods in front of her, she can only buy one or two in a month! Even when the business is good, that is, when there are more pirates caught and a lot of loot seized, you can buy at most five or six pieces! Where is it like now, you can just point to which one you can buy without paying for it yourself! "Come on!" And Arthur, who was responsible for paying the bills behind her, looked at Gion''s posture of wishing to buy everything, and said with a wry smile. Of course, the reason why he said this is not to say that there is no money. He has a kingdom, a bank, and Arthur of Xihai. Now he has so much money that he can''t even count it! I say this only because... Gion bought too many things! And Gion heard what he said, and after looking at the various packaged gold and silver jewellery that had been piled up around him, he said with a still intent, "Well, that''s it for today!" Are you here today? "Ha ha!" Arthur could only shrug his shoulders and smile helplessly again! He knows that the reason for Gion''s crazy shopping is not only like it, but also retaliatory consumption! In order to retaliate for what he did to her these days and the things that cheated her, that''s why I went shopping like this. I spent Arthur''s money and wanted him to feel bad! In this regard, he has no other choice but to smile! Simply, he didn''t lack this little money, so he just let it go, it didn''t matter, he should just compensate for those things in Gion! Leaving the shop! Arthur carried a bag that was almost taller than the others in both hands, and said to Gion on the side, "How about we go back to the boat and put things down, and then come back to find a place to eat?" "Alright!" Gion looked at the bag that was also almost taller than him, and could only nod his head. With so many things, it is really inconvenient for the two of them to hold! In this way, the two walked towards the port! "Lu Qi, slow down!" "Okay, let''s quickly follow up!" "Yeah, right! What to eat tonight?" ... On the road, a loud noise came from the side! Lu Qi! The sharp-eared Arthur grasped the point in one fell swoop! He knows this name! The one who should be in this place! He knows that the people of CP9 are now seeking to seize the plan of Hades on this island! Well, Spandam is still the chief of CP9 at this time! The original book did not describe how he became a chief, but what Arthur is certain now is that his experience as a CP9 chief is different from the original! because... In this world, Spandam became CP9 chief after Arthur is clear, it can be said that it has a great relationship with Arthur! More than ten years ago, because of Plutos design plans, Spandam was unclear by the Arthur Pit, and the world government mistakenly believed that he had taken the design plans, so he was arrested, interrogated, and later relied on his fathers relationship. Only barely escaped from prison! However, after escaping from prison, Spandam was not much better! He was directly investigated by the world government for a disadvantage, and he became a clerk in an ordinary CP organization! In recent years, relying on his father''s relationship, he reluctantly got up again and became the chief of CP9! And just a few years ago, the world government restarted the plan of Pluto and threw it to him! That''s why there is the task exactly like the original one! As for why Arthur knew so clearly...hehe! The undercover agents he has sent to the world government over the years are not vegetarian! Thinking about it, Arthur turned his head and glanced slightly! confirmed! It''s Lucky! After seeing Lucky''s iconic eyebrows and pigeons, Arthur confirmed the identity of the opponent on the spot! "There is no difference from the original, the other party is still a boatman!" Seeing the other party wearing that boat uniform and carrying a piece of wood walking by, Arthur raised his brows and thought to himself. Judging from the clothes, he knew that Lu Qi should be like the original at this time, just as a boatman! From this, it can be seen that what happened after Arthur should be similar to the original book! Do not! wrong! It should be completely different from the original! Arthur suddenly thought that in the original book, the other party had caught Robin here, and it was because of this that it triggered the plot of a disturbance in Judicial Island! But now, Robin can let them catch? impossible! With Robin''s strength now, if Lu Qi and CP9 people have to catch her, there are only two results! Either the brains have to be punched out for you, or they are pressed on the ground and rubbed! Of course, with Robins character the latter has a greater chance! "What are you doing in a daze? Let''s go!" And just when Arthur was stunned by Lucky passing by, Gion discovered that he was wrong, and stopped and shouted! "Oh, oh, let''s go!" Arthur reacted immediately, and while agreeing, hurriedly followed. Forget it, don''t care! The matters of Lu Qi and others are still handled by Robin himself! After thinking about it for a while, he felt that the CP and his group could not bring any danger to Robin. As Arthur walked, he left the matter behind and didn''t care! Two more steps! "Nami... Nami... give me more money... I want to eat meat!" "No! Other people can buy vegetables~www.novelhall.com~ for medicine, but for meat, can we just buy it back and do it? Why waste money?" "Furthermore, what is it like that our boats are poor now? You need money for changing ships, money for supplies, and money for everything. How can there be money for you to eat meat? I have to eat myself and catch it!" ... A familiar voice came into Arthur''s ears! Suddenly, there was a strange expression on Arthur''s face! Is this familiar voice... No way! What day is it that I met two groups of familiar people at once? and many more! wrong! According to the original plot, Luffy is almost here at this time! In other words, it is normal to meet two groups of people at this time! Thinking about it, Arthur understood it! Then, as Arthur expected, with two familiar voices, Luffy and Nami were chatting and passing by Arthur! Among them, except that Nami couldn''t help but stared at them for a moment when she saw the bags on Arthur and Gion, Luffy didn''t even look at them! Arthur didn''t feel much about this when he arrived. After all, he is now wearing makeup, and it is normal that Luffy can''t recognize him! "But, having said that, since the people from CP9 are here, and Luffy is here, there should be a good show to watch then? After all, Robin is also the person who registered in CP! And then, a The mighty Robin should be very interesting to Shangluqi and his party?" Arthur thought with interest. At this time, he didn''t feel guilty at all because he wanted to watch his wife''s excitement. Instead, he felt that with the new version of Robin, things would definitely become fun! Chapter 1050： iceberg "Above the King of Pirates ( Water capital! In a remote alley in the city! "Kakka!" Stepping on high heels, Kalifa swayed, and walked into a very old-looking shop deep in the alley! "Boss, have a steak!" As if he had been here many times, after Kalifa entered the store, he walked straight to a table in the corner and ordered a meal by the way! "right away!" The boss in the kitchen listened to Kalifa''s voice, and he didn''t even come out to say hello, and directly agreed. Soon! The middle-aged boss, who was short and chubby, was sizzling, and he knew it was a plate of steak that had just been baked out of the kitchen! "Your steak, please use it slowly!" The chunky boss smiled and put the plate on the table in front of Kalifa! "Last night I sneaked into the office again to investigate it, but after scouring the entire office, there is still no target item, so I suspect that the item should not be in the office!" Kalifa picked up the knife and fork. Ready to eat steak, said lightly. "I know!" The chunky boss listened to her but smiled and said, "I will report the truth later!" "Ok!" Kalifa nodded, did not speak any more, just ate the freshly prepared steak methodically! And the chunky boss saw it, and he was very funny and left! ten minutes later! Kalifa took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth, leaving two Pele with a thousand face value, got up and left the shop! After leaving the shop and passing through the alley, Kalifa came to the street of the Water City! "Ok!?" Just out of the alley, Kalifa, who was planning to return to the company, suddenly saw a figure she felt very familiar with from the corner of her eye! Subconsciously turned his head and looked! But only saw a figure disappearing around the corner! "Who is it?" After such a thought flashed in Kalifa''s mind, after thinking for a while, he followed the figure! Turn left! Turn right! Go straight! Enter the bookstore! ... After chasing for almost a kilometer, Kalifa finally caught up! And following the figure, she also walked into the bookstore! After taking a book as a cover, Kalifa pretended to be nonchalant, and gradually approached the figure who was reading the book with his head down! It''s now! When Kalifa came to this figure, she turned her head slightly, and with the help of the corner of her eye, she finally saw clearly who this figure was! Robin! Nicole Robin! Nicole Robin, son of the devil! The pupil of Kalifa who recognized the person suddenly shrank! If it was someone else, she might not be able to recognize it at a glance! But Robin is an exception! As the youngest person in history but with the most rewards, Robin''s reward order made many people in the sea still remember! It also includes Kalifa! Because of this, even if Robin hasn''t appeared for more than ten years, her appearance today is very different from that of the past, but Carlyfa still recognizes her at a glance! "Go back and report it!" After Kalifa peeked several times and confirmed Robin''s identity, he immediately made a decision! Compared to the illusory and illusory design of Pluto that has not yet been found, finding Robin, the son of the devil, is undoubtedly a great achievement in front of you! Did not hesitate too much! Kalifa turned around and left the bookstore! During the period ~www.novelhall.com~ Robin who was fascinated seemed to raise his head and glanced at the back of Kalifa''s departure, but she didn''t understand what was going on, so she didn''t care soon, and kept her head down Read the book! ---- the other side! After Arthur and Gion returned everything to the ship, they returned to the city of water again! "Where are we going to eat?" Arthur asked with a smile. "Yeah..." Gion muttered for a moment, and said, "I once heard that there is a very famous restaurant in the Water City, the restaurant called Dream of Love, I will go there to eat!" "Good!" Arthur nodded directly and agreed. Later, after asking the passers-by in the Water City, the two got the exact location of the restaurant, and with this location, they came to a restaurant in the center of the Water City! "Alice''s Dream Restaurant!" Looking at the sign, Arthur couldn''t help reading it! What the **** is this name? After complaining in their hearts, Arthur and Gion walked into the restaurant under the warm welcome of the waiter! After that, under the arrangement of the waiter, the two went to a table in the restaurant with floor-to-ceiling windows and leaning on the street! "Guest, this is our menu. Can you see what you want to eat?" The waiter said, and handed a menu to the two! "You order first!" Arthur handed the menu to Gion and said with a smile. "I want this, this, and this!" Gion was not polite with Arthur. After taking the menu and ordering a few dishes he liked, he handed the menu back to Arthur! And Arthurs ordering is much easier! "This...this...and this...well, none of these, let''s upload all the others in this book!" After Arthur chose a few dishes he didn''t like, he went straight Returned the entire menu to the waiter! Is this the real rich man? Looking at Arthur''s pie, both the waiter and Gion looked at Arthur with strange eyes, and the same thought appeared in their hearts! This is the first time they have seen this order! "What are you doing? Go and let someone do it!" Upon seeing this, Arthur said directly to the waiter. "Yes, yes, I''m going now!" The waiter reacted and promised to retire quickly! "You... do you usually eat out like this?" Gion asked hesitantly. "Well, isn''t this normal?" Arthur pretended to be innocent and looked at Gion! As soon as his expression appeared, Gion immediately understood that Arthur was probably fooling himself! Immediately, she rolled her eyes at Arthur! "Just this time, I usually ask the store to make their own specialties!" Feeling Gion''s white eyes, Arthur shrugged, and then smiled and told the truth! While the two were waiting for food~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur suddenly saw a familiar figure entering the restaurant! iceberg! Mayor of Water City! Murloc Tom''s apprentice! At this time, he was accompanied by a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes who looked like an elite. The two walked into the restaurant while chatting, as if they were discussing business! "Wait here for a while, I''ll talk to the guy over there!" Arthur narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, got up and said to Gion. "Yeah!" Gion didn''t think much, after glancing at the iceberg that Arthur was referring to, he nodded. Immediately, Arthur walked towards the iceberg! "Mayor Bingshan!" After Arthur said hello, Bingshan just glanced at him, nodded as a response, ignored him, turned his head and continued to chat with the middle-aged man. He thought Arthur was just an ordinary person who knew him! As for this, Arthur smiled and didn''t care too much! His attitude towards Bingberg is actually understandable! As a mayor, or the controller of a big company, I dont know how many people know him. If he has to deal with him seriously when he greets him, how tired? the other side! After pulling out a letter from his pocket, Arthur handed it to Bingshan and said, "Mayor Bingshan, I have a letter for you. I hope you can read it when you go back. If you want to contact me later...the contact information is included in the envelope!" After speaking, no matter what Bingberg''s reaction was, Arthur stuffed the envelope into his hand and returned to his seat! Bingshan looked at the envelope and frowned, but he slipped the envelope into his pocket. After that, he continued to chat with the middle-aged man! Chapter 1051： Masters message "Above the King of Pirates ( iceberg! A supporting role in the original plot of One Piece World! As Frankie''s brother, he looks inconspicuous, except for the appearance of the plot of Water City, there is basically no face in the subsequent plot, and it can be said that he is a dispensable character! But in fact, anyone who really understands Bingberg''s past can understand that he is not simple! Xiao Xiong can''t be said, but he can definitely be called a man of considerable means! Why do you say that... This starts from his experience! After the master of Bingshan, Tom the Murloc, was rescued by the people of Saint Martin, the people of the world government thought Tom was dead, so they turned their attention to Tom''s two apprentices! That is, Bingberg and Frankie! Although people in the world government dont think Tom will give the Pluto designs to these two disciples, what if? With the thought of in case, the world government also carried out some overt and secret suppressions on Bingberg and Frankie, trying to get the two to hand over the design of Pluto! At that time, Bingberg and Frankie were only teenagers! It stands to reason that, in the face of the suppression of this behemoth by the world government, how can only two teenagers persist? When there are really blueprints, when two teenagers are under pressure from a behemoth, the most likely thing to do is to hand over the blueprints. Even if you don''t pay, you will eventually have to escape from the city of water, and then live in another place incognito! But the fact is that the iceberg at that time not only did not escape, but persisted in the city of water, and even solved the matter in the end! As for how he did... First, he entrusted the design of Pluto to Frankie, and then the two completely parted ways, turning into a bright and dark existence! Among them is the iceberg. He attracts the attention of the world government in the light, and the dark one is Frankie, who has transformed into the city of water and has become an inconspicuous existence, so that the world government no longer pays attention to him and preserves the most Important Pluto design drawings! But the matter is not over here! Immediately! Bingberg also incorporated through various means, merged the seven largest shipyards and shipbuilding companies in Water Capital, and established the world''s largest shipbuilding company --- Carrera Shipbuilding Company! After that, he used a series of methods to lobby and persuade the then world government and officials at all levels of the world government to make Carrera Shipbuilding Company a shipbuilding company for the world government, and at the same time he passed the election. , Became the mayor of the commercial capital of water capital! In this way, in the years since Tom left, Bingberg has transformed from an ordinary boatman to a role that even the world government has to pay attention to! And this is the main reason why the people at CP9 chose to sneak into the company that entered the iceberg and secretly search for the whereabouts of the Pluto design instead of using some force. As the helm of the shipbuilding company of the world government and the mayor of the commercial capital of the water capital, the world government does not allow its officials to persecute them without evidence, which affects the maintenance of the world government ships. , Construction, also affect the development of the city of water! Well, the city of water does not belong to that country, it directly belongs to the world government. Influencing him is equivalent to influencing the interests of the world government! In the face of such a talent, what I have to say is that Arthur was moved! Why did he cross the route to the city of water? Of course not to see Luffy''s group! Their story Arthur has long known about it, even if many places have changed because of his arrival, but at most the changes will arouse Arthur''s interest, and it is nothing to compare with the iceberg! The main reason why he came to the City of Water across the route is to recruit the talent of Bingberg and make him a member of Saint Martin! And for this, Arthur also prepared a killer! It''s his letter! "As long as you read that letter... he will definitely come to see me, and if there is no accident, he can be his own!" The corner of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly, and he thought to himself! --- That night! Bringing a whole body of alcohol, Bingshan returned to his home! "Sir, come and drink some water!" Seeing the appearance of the iceberg, the maid at home handed it the ice water that had been prepared early in the morning. "Grumbling!" Bingberg took the water and drank it in one breath! "Go and pour another glass!" After drinking the ice water, I felt a lot more comfortable with the iceberg. After handing the empty water glass to the maid, he unbuttoned his jacket, sat down on the sofa, and squinted to rest! In a while! When the maid again poured a glass of ice water and came to talk, Bingshan opened his eyes and drank it clean again! "Okay, it''s okay, now it''s too late, you go and rest first!" Bingshan gave the water glass to the maid again, and ordered again. "Okay, sir!" The maid agreed, and took the water glass back! "Huh~" And just after she left, Bingshan sighed deeply, got up and picked up the coat on the side, and was about to take a shower. But at this moment, a letter suddenly fell on the jacket! "Ok!?" Bingberg frowned when he looked at the letter that fell out. After a while, he remembered that this letter was given to him by a grandstanding young man when he was having dinner with a client! Well, Arthur seemed to be grandstanding in his eyes! As the helm of the world''s largest shipbuilding company and the mayor of the city of water, I don''t know how many people want his appreciation these years! For this reason, in addition to displaying their talents in front of him normally, there are also some people who seem to be sick in Bingberg''s view, will do some incredible things, sensationalize, and try to attract his attention! In Bingberg''s view, Arthur is such a person! However, after hesitating for a while, Bingshan still picked up the envelope. Although Arthur was suspicious of sensationalism in his eyes, it was not his character to throw the letter directly away. UU reading www.uukanshu.cm At the very least, he had to read the contents of the envelope, made sure that Arthur was a grandstander, and then lost the envelope! So Bingberg opened the envelope! next moment! The photos taken out of the envelope made Bingberg aroused, and he woke up from a slightly drunken state! "This is...this is...this is the photo of the master!" Bingshan couldn''t help but be surprised. There is a picture in the envelope, and the person in the picture is not someone else, it is his master Tom the Murloc! And judging from the people around Tom Murloc that he didn''t know, but who seemed to be mentors and apprentices to Tom Murloc, and the time indicated below the photo, Bingberg can be sure that this photo should be taken recently! "Finally...Finally...Finally there is news from the master!" Bingshan''s hand holding the photo trembled, his eyes red involuntarily! Tom is not dead, he and Frankie knew it early! But all these years of frantic search, he still didn''t find Tom''s whereabouts, and even a little news, he didn''t know whether it was alive or dead! It was just recently that when the sea train in Xihai took shape, he vaguely guessed that Tom should be in Xihai! However, I only guessed Xihai! He hasn''t figured out the specifics in Xihai, and he doesn''t know whether it is life or death! "That''s right, that''s right! I remembered that, the young man said that there is contact information in the envelope!!!" Bingshan suddenly recalled what Arthur said to him at the time---the contact information was in the envelope! So Bingberg hurriedly picked up the envelope and rummaged it! In the end, he found the address behind the photo---Room 501 of the Irish Hotel! No hesitation! Bingberg didn''t even come to take a shower. He picked up his jacket and rushed out of the house! Chapter 1052： Devils smile "Above the King of Pirates ( Under the dim light! One figure is facing away from another figure! "You came!" "I''m coming!" "You shouldn''t have come!" "Hey, wait... didn''t you ask me to come?" Bingshan asked hesitantly. At this moment, he was a little dazed. "Oh, I''m sorry, let''s say it!" Arthur reacted and apologized somewhat embarrassingly. Shut it? Bingberg looked at Arthur''s back with a black line, but for a moment he didn''t know what to say! "Patter!" At this moment, a bright electric light was turned on! Suddenly, the originally dim room became extremely bright! "If you have the headlights, you have to turn on the sleep lights. Are you sick!?" A female voice passed. Arthur followed the voice and looked at it, rolling his eyes involuntarily! This Gion is really getting more and more presumptuous! After spitting out inwardly, Arthur also had to accept the fact that after the blackening was resolved, Gion was not crazy, but after all he was affected by the blackening, and his personality gradually became a little different from the original. ! However, it was not the time to talk about this, so Arthur quickly focused his attention on the iceberg again. He turned around, looked at the iceberg with interest, and joked, "Look...you didn''t respond to me at the beginning, don''t you take the initiative to come to me now? Haha!" Bingshan ignored Arthur''s words, but frowned and asked, "Where is my master now? How is your life?" "Your master... he is doing very well now. Not only did he find you one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine hundred thousand, um... more than one thousand seven hundred juniors, he still eats it now. , Very healthy!" Arthur said with a smile. Very strong body! Listening to these words, Bingshan''s heart suddenly let go! He was most afraid of hearing the news of his master''s death from Arthur! but... More than 1,700? Calculated based on the time his master has left, this year, he has to teach more than 100 apprentices to have so many, right? After the Master left them, he really let himself go! Wait, that''s not right! It doesn''t seem to be the time to care about the number of juniors. Thinking, Bingshan quickly asked, "Then where is my master now?" "St. Martin! Have you seen the news that the construction of the sea train in the West Sea is completed on the news some time ago? That is what your master supervised the construction!" Arthur said sternly. "Really?" Bingberg said in surprise. "Do I have to lie to you?" Arthur asked rhetorically. This may be true! As the helm of the world''s largest shipbuilding company, there are too many people begging him, maybe someone will use his master to deceive him! Thinking of Bingshan, he frowned and asked, "How can you prove that you didn''t lie to me?" "Do I need proof? Didn''t you see the photo?" Arthur reminded with a smile. Yes! photo! Following Arthur''s reminder, Bingshan suddenly understood! The Murloc Tom in the photo can''t be fake! "Of course, if you don''t believe it...maybe this can be proved?" After Arthur said a word, he took out a small organ made of wood from the space and threw it to Bingberg! Bingshan took a look at the mechanism and was immediately excited! That''s right! It''s Master! This mechanism is Master''s exclusive craft, apart from Master, Frankie and him also know it. "I believe you!" Bingberg looked at Arthur with a hot light in his eyes, and asked, "Can you tell me the specific location of Master so that I can meet him?" "Your master''s position..." Arthur muttered, staring at the iceberg with scorching eyes, and said, "We will talk about this later! Now I think we should talk about business first!" coming! The highlight is coming! Bingberg has a heart! From the moment he saw Arthur, he knew that Arthur could not be purely kind, there must be something for him to do! However, in order to know the specific location of Master, Bingshan did not reject Arthur''s proposal, nodded and said sternly, "Yes!" "Ahem, I want to invite you to join Saint Martin!" After clearing his throat twice, there was no foreplay, no preparation, Arthur went straight in and said the purpose directly! "..." As the helm of a large company, I am accustomed to the iceberg that others have to lay the groundwork for when talking. I was stunned by Arthur''s direct words! But soon, he reacted, squinted at Arthur, and asked, "Are you from Saint Martin?" "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled slightly and said, "No talent, it is the king of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur!" "king!?" Bingberg was taken aback, a little shocked! He never thought that the man in front of him was a king! But the next moment, he reacted, shook his head and said, "No, right! I read the King of St. Martin in the newspaper, it is not like you at all!" "Then...what is it like now?" Arthur smiled slightly and stretched out his hand to lift the mask on his face! Really is the king of Saint Martin! ! ! Bingberg recognized the face that often appeared in the newspaper at a glance! "call---" After a moment of silence, Bingberg sighed deeply. After calming down his shock, he asked, "Why do you invite me to join Saint Martin?" "Because I think you are a talent!" Arthur replied without hesitation. Talent? Bingshan froze for a moment, he had not thought about this answer! He originally thought that the reason why Arthur invited him was more likely because of Carrera! After all, as the world''s largest shipbuilding company, Carrera has always been the target of many people and many forces in the world. "Why? Do you think I''m coveting your shipyard? You think too much! Carrera is big, but it''s like that in the eyes of this king. Our shipyard in the Kingdom of Saint Martin is much larger than yours... and And your master sitting here!" Arthur joked as if he had seen through the iceberg. Afterwards, without waiting for Bingberg to say anything~www.novelhall.com~ Arthur asked again, "How about it, can you answer my invitation?" "..." After Bingberg was silent for a moment, he shook his head and said, "Although I really want the whereabouts of my master, I am responsible for my brother. You belong to Saint Martin, and I strictly count as a member of the world government. I It is impossible to give their lives to the enemy casually!" "Then you are not afraid that your master is dead?" Arthur asked, narrowing his eyes. "afraid!" Bingberg nodded without hesitation, and said, "But, according to what you said, my master is in the shipyard of Saint Martin, so in other words, he is useful to Saint Martin, you can''t kill him casually!" It is indeed an iceberg! Arthur exclaimed in his heart, then smiled and continued, "Then you are not afraid...Frankie is dead?" Bingberg''s heart shook, but he said blankly on his face, "Frankie? I''m more happy that that **** is dead!" In order to protect the secret of Pluto''s design, Bingberg had a big conflict with Frankie at first, and finally parted ways on the bright side! "Then...what about the Pluto design in Frankie''s body? Are you not afraid that the Pluto design will be exposed?" Arthur asked with a smile again. "how do you know?" This time, Bingberg was really shocked! The master knew about the Pluto design, and Arthur knew he had it, he could understand it! But only he knew about hiding the Pluto design in Frankie''s body. How did Arthur know? "How do I know? You don''t need to know... I just wanted to ask you, do you agree or not?" Arthur asked again with a smile. And his smile is indeed like a demon''s smile in Bingberg''s eyes! Chapter 1053： Undercurrent "Above the King of Pirates ( Answer or not? Facing Arthur''s threat, Bingberg fell into silence! If it were before, faced with such threats from Arthur, he might have compromised, because at that time he had nothing but Master and Frankie! But now it''s different! In the past ten years or so, he has successively added many subordinates, brothers and partners. He needs to be responsible to them! After struggling for a while, Bingberg finally shook his head with difficulty! Frankie''s life is very important, but the lives of his men, brothers, and partners can''t be sold at will! At this time, it seemed that he had seen through the iceberg''s thoughts. Arthur smiled slightly and said, "I know your difficulties. I know you think that to take refuge in Saint Martin is to betray the world government. The consequence of betraying the world government is your subordinates, brother. , Partners will be implicated!" After a pause, Arthur changed his voice, shrugged and continued, "However, you don''t have to worry about this! I am not a tyrant, and I have no habit of letting my subordinates die!" "Ok!?" Bingshan raised his brows and looked at Arthur with some doubts, wanting to hear his explanation! "The city of water directly under the control of the world government, of course, cannot join Saint Martin on the bright side, because then it will definitely be hit by the world government, and Saint Martin, who is far away in the West Sea, unless there is a full-scale war, Otherwise I basically can''t keep you!" "In this case, if I want to subdue you, naturally I won''t let you reveal your identity! Otherwise, after you are killed by the world government, don''t I mean to be lonely?" Take a lonely? This is the first time Bingshan heard this term, but he still understands the general meaning! In other words, even if he promises to join Saint Martin, his identity will not be exposed! "Then... what do I need to do if I agree to join Saint Martin?" Bingberg asked hesitantly. "Don''t do anything!" Arthur said calmly. At this time, Arthur had never thought about what to do with the iceberg. After all, this place is directly under the jurisdiction of the world government. If there is any action, it will easily attract the attention of the world government! "Since you don''t want me to do anything, and don''t want my shipyard, why did you let me join Saint Martin?" Bingberg said hesitantly, feeling that some of his brain can''t be turned! According to Arthur, he doesn''t want anything, as long as Bingberg joins Saint Martin, and this makes Bingberg very puzzled! He is a boatman, but also a businessman. He believes in pies that never fall from the sky. "For you!" Arthur smiled and said, "You are an individual... able to turn up against the wind and become the world government''s shipbuilder under the suppression of the world government, this is enough to show your ability!" "And this is why I want to recruit you... I look down on your company, and I don''t need you to do anything for me. All I want is you, and all I want is your talent!" "As long as you join Saint Martin, you will be able to shine and develop the economy for Saint Martin in the future, just as you do when you are the mayor of the city of water! "Really?" Bingberg was a little moved, but also a little skeptical! A king, Arthur, was able to put aside, personally invite him such a mayor to join him, and said that he admired his talents. How did this make him unmoved? But when he was moved, he was a little skeptical! Is Arthur sincere? A king just lowered his posture to invite for someone who seemed a little capable, Bingberg always felt a little weird! "Time will tell...you just need to add or not to join now, it''s over, anyway, I don''t need you to do anything, why don''t you join and try?" Arthur said in a bewildering tone. Bingshan listened, and after hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay!" ------- the other side! While Bingberg was chatting with Arthur, Spandham of CP9 also received the news! "Nicole Robin!?" Spandham suddenly became excited! When Arthur threatened Spandhams father Spandain for Robin, Spandain didnt tell Spandain, so Spandham didnt know the inside story about Robin! Because of this, after hearing Robin''s appearance, Spandam was excited! He thinks this is a good opportunity! Compared to the Pluto design that seems to be in the foreseeable future, Robins appearance is undoubtedly a credit before him. As long as he catches it, he can add such an honor to his resume and promote him faster. ! "Catch, catch me, put down other tasks at hand, catch me!!!" Spandham gave the order excitedly! Faced with the credit close at hand, Spandham couldn''t bear his excitement! "Yes!" After Kalifa on the other end of the phone agreed, he hung up. "Robin, Robin, Robin, son of the devil! As long as I catch her, I will be promoted!!" After hanging up the phone, Spandam''s excitement was still a little uncontrollable, so he walked back and forth in the office ~www.novelhall.com~ repeatedly this thing, the smile on his face never stopped! ---- The boss opened his mouth and broke his leg underneath! After Spandham gave the order, Kalifa mobilized the CP members in the Water Capital and started looking for Robin''s whereabouts! "Not here!" "Neither here!" "Someone saw her entering Shell Street. People nearby should look for it!" "Is Shell Street, I asked, I saw her turn into Ailan Street!" "Ailan Street, Ailan Street, is there anyone nearby? Go and see!" ... Because of Kalifa''s order, his identity was hidden in the Water City, and the seemingly inconspicuous CP members began to quietly search for Robin''s existence! And under the teamwork, they quickly found Robin''s trail! --- at the same time! "Robin... Look at that, that mask looks good!" "It''s really pretty, let''s buy it!" "Yeah!" "I want the mask next to it, I think it''s not bad!" "Well, well, Chopper thinks so too!" "There is a bookstore over there. I''m going to buy some books. Chopper, are you going?" "Just right! I''m also going to buy some medical books and have a look, and learn some medical techniques that I haven''t learned!" "That''s fine, let''s go together!" ... On a certain street in the city of water, Robin, who didnt know, was shopping leisurely with Chopper! Well, most girls have no resistance to cute pets, and Robin is no exception. So for Chopper, a deer who is a ship doctor and writes pets, she also likes it tightly, so she took it with her when shopping. it! Chapter 1054： Spandam "Above the King of Pirates ( "Da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of high heels colliding with the ground, a woman with a graceful figure and a mask appeared on the street! Robin and Chopper, who had just bought the book, ran into the woman head-on when they were about to leave! "I''m from CP9!" When the woman walked by Robin, she suddenly said. "Ok!?" A glimmer of cold flashed in Robin''s eyes! next moment! She suddenly shot, grabbed the woman''s head, and slammed it down. "Boom!" After a loud noise, a small pit appeared on the ground, and the woman was completely motionless in the pit! "Robin? What''s the matter?" Chopper looked at this scene a little confused! "This is a bad guy!" Robin said calmly. "Bad guy?" Chopper was a little ignorant, but still pretended to understand and said, "So it''s like this!" For Robin, Chopper is quite trusting, so Robin is what he says! "Well, let''s go now!" Robin said again at this time. "Go? What about this bad guy?" After taking a glance at the woman on the ground, Chopper looked up at Robin questioningly. Although the woman on the ground was motionless at this time, Chopper still saw at a glance that she was still breathing and alive! "It doesn''t matter, someone will take care of it later!" Robin said lightly with blinking eyes. She knew that now that a CP9 person appeared, there must be more than one CP9 person around, and someone will naturally deal with this woman! And the reason why she didn''t kill this woman is also here! She is not afraid of fighting, but if someone keeps harassing, she will also feel very upset! Now that she has revealed such a hand, if someone with CP9 sees it, she will at least judge her strength through the traces of the battle, so as to know that she is not her opponent, and not bother her! "Oh!" Chopper left the scene with Robin ignorantly! --- Soon after they left! Just as Robin expected, the people who came to judge her strength through this battle trace! "This Nicole Robin, what has gone through all these years?" Rob Lucky looked at the dying Kalifa on the ground, frowning. He knew the strength of Kalifa! Although not as good as him, it is obviously impossible for him to beat people like this with one blow! Even a sneak attack is the same! Those who are proficient in physical skills are much better than ordinary people! But the facts now lie here. Kalifa was indeed beaten like this by Robin all at once, which also illustrates a problem - Robin is absolutely beyond their imagination! Thinking about it, Rob Lucy beckoned to the side! Immediately, an ordinary-looking aunt walked out from the side. "Take her down for treatment!" Rob Lucky said in a deep voice, "Find her the best doctor!" "Understood!" After the aunt agreed, she helped Carlyfa to take away. "It seems that we have to find another way..." Rob Lucky said quietly, looking at their leaving back. Robin''s strength is beyond his expectations right now! If you really want to go hard, I''m afraid it will hit your head! ---- That night! Luffy and his party returned to the boat. "Come on, black pepper steak!" "It''s delicious, Sanji, your craftsmanship is really good!" "Hehe, I need to talk about my craftsmanship? It''s a pity that I didn''t find any special chefs in Sky Island last time. Otherwise, I would like to compare with them and see what the so-called best craftsmanship in the world is like. !" "As far as Sanji''s craftsmanship is concerned, I don''t think any special chefs can compare to it!" "Yeah yeah!" ... With the lights, Luffy and his party ate on the deck! Among them, Robin was sitting alone on the rail, looking at the sky, not knowing what he was thinking. "Robin, Robin, come to eat!" At this time, Sanji noticed Robin''s strangeness and greeted him quickly. At this time, Sanji had no thoughts about Robin! As a gentleman, although he looks good, he has a bottom line! After knowing that Robin was married, Sanji hadn''t done anything to Robin, and didn''t even show her courtesy, just as she was a better friend and partner! "Ok!" Robin listened to his voice, nodded, got up to the dining table, sat down and ate in an orderly manner. "You said... if one day you are implicated by me and wanted by the world government, will you leave me and ask me to go?" Robin asked abruptly while eating. Listening to her question, everyone who was eating happily suddenly became silent! next moment! "Haha, what did you say Robin? We are partners, why would you want you to leave? What if we are wanted by the world government? We are a straw hat adventure group!" Luffy grinned and said with a smile. "Yeah, Robin! What if you are the princess of Saint Martin? What about the son of the devil? We are partners!" Usopp said with a smile. "Yes, we are partners!" "How could we leave you behind?" ... The people on the boat expressed their opinions. And watching this scene, Robin was moved inexplicably! --- "Why don''t you catch Robin?" Spandham jumped angrily! "I can''t beat it!" Rob Lucy said straightforwardly over the phone~www.novelhall.com~After the on-site trace investigation, the strength of the devil''s son Nicole Robin is above me, I am not sure to take her! " "Then catch her friends! Didn''t the intelligence say that she was following some straw hat pirate group? Catch them! Use them to threaten Nicole Robin! Do you want me to teach you this kind of thing?" Pandam said angrily. "It''s not the Straw Hat Pirates group, it''s the adventure group! There is no reward in this group!" Rob Lucy corrected one sentence and said again, "This adventure group has something to do with Lieutenant Admiral Karp! It is a relative of Lieutenant Admiral Karp. It was established by the grandson! If you want to catch it, you will certainly offend Lieutenant General Karp!" Karp! ? Listening to this name, Spandam was shocked! Although he is more cruel and cruel, and his reputation in the world government is messed up, this does not mean that he is mentally disabled. He also knows in his heart that he knows who can offend and who cannot offend! And Karp is undoubtedly the kind that cannot be offended! He is notorious for being a fool! If Spandam moved his grandson for no reason, he might call the door the next day! At that time, Spandam still has nothing to do with him! Although he is only a lieutenant general, his past record is really too sturdy, and he has done too much for the world government. The strength is even more powerful, as long as he is not too wrong, or The world government will be tolerant of principled faults! Well, the Qiwuhai World Government can accommodate it, let alone a Karp? "hiss---" Thinking about it, Spandam took a breath, and suddenly some of the eggs hurt! Robin can''t beat it! The people in the Straw Hat Adventure Group can''t move! This simply makes him uncomfortable! Chapter 1055： Kidnapping Usopp "Above the King of Pirates ( Uncomfortable, uncomfortable, things still have to be done! no way! If you don''t do it, you won''t be credited, and you won''t be promoted if you don''t. So Spandam started to turn his mind! Don''t say it! As soon as this mind turned, his bad water poured out of his head one after another! Soon, a bad way to castrate badly appeared! The other people in the Straw Hat Adventure Group! Well, after his deliberation, he discovered that using the straw hat adventure team would indeed offend Karp. but! The degree of offense will vary depending on the person who moves! Needless to say Luffy! It must be the kind that would be offended to death, so the first thing he ruled out was Luffy! But others are different! Whether it''s Sauron, Sanji, or Nami, Usopp, and Chopper, even if they offend Karp after being caught, Karp may not come to Luffy in comparison to Luffy! after all... There is still a little difference between a grandson''s friend and a grandson''s friend! After deciding to touch these people, Spandam asked them to investigate their background! It doesn''t matter if you don''t investigate, the surprise comes as soon as you investigate! After learning about his subordinates'' intelligence and the anime of Adventure King, Spandham discovered that, except for Sauron and Chopper, the other three were more or less involved with the pirates! Nami was once a member of the Pirate Group! Usopp''s father is a sniper in the Redhead Pirates! Sanji''s master, Red Foot Zip, was once a pirate with a reward! What does this represent? The teacher is famous! Even if the three of them were caught, they still have a famous person to deal with Karp, leaving Karp speechless! However, thinking about it further inside, Spandam eliminated Nami and Sanji again! Nami''s affairs are clearly there, and it is broadcast on Adventure King. Many people know that if he catches it, wouldn''t it be equivalent to stabbing the navy in the back? The collusion between the navy and the pirates is not a good reputation for the navy! And Sanji... After careful investigation, Spandam found that in addition to being a disciple of Red-footed Zhepu, Sanji had a deeper identity hidden! He didn''t find out exactly what it was for a while, just found some clues! But that is enough! There are clues to prove that there is a hidden background behind Sanji, which is enough to make Spandam dare not touch it! The ghost knows who is behind? What if it is a big man or someone who can cause him trouble? Therefore, to be on the safe side, he chose a clear background, and his father was Usopp, a sniper with a bounty of hundreds of millions of red-haired Pirates! "Get me arrested!" After thinking of the ultimate goal, Spandam gave the order without hesitation! In this regard, Rob Lucie agreed very simply! He doesn''t have any quirks that the weak will not kill or bully the weak! ---- Early morning! The sun is in the sky, the breeze is smoked! "Quack~" "Wow!" Along with the impact of the waves and the circling cries of seagulls, Lu Fei and his party landed in the Water Capital again in the morning! These days they have been playing well in the Water City, and they have met many people, such as Frankie, but the most important thing for them this time in the Water City, that is, the ship change, has not been done yet. That''s right! Therefore, in the early morning, the people in the Straw Hat Adventure Group, except for the necessary left-behind personnel, were arranged by Nami to inquire about shipbuilding! "Why do we need to handle such troublesome things?" "I still had a lot of food to buy yesterday!" "I...I...I can''t!" ... In this regard, the people on the ship complained! unfortunately! It''s no use complaining! Under the lewd power of the big sister Nami, they can only act! --- On the way! "Oh... why did you have such a bad job?" Usopp complained with a sigh as he walked! To be honest, the task assigned to him by Nami is very simple! Just go to Carrera and other nearby shipyards to inquire about the price of building a ship! But for this, Usopp still finds trouble! Although he is not a lazy person, he really doesn''t like it in the face of such a task that requires running around! Simply complaining, complaining, he never thought about being lazy! Just when my heart is depressed! "Woo~~" A hand suddenly stretched out behind his back, which blocked Usopp''s mouth tightly, making him a little confused, at the same time at a loss, he couldn''t speak. next moment! Before Usopp could react, a burst of medicine surged over his head, making his eyes suddenly black! I don''t know how long it took... "Has the letter arrived?" "I threw it on their boat, as long as they read the letter, they know where we are!" "That''s good, now let''s get on the train back to Judicial Island, lest there be any accidents!" ... Accompanied by a faint voice, Usopp slowly opened his eyes! "Khhhhhh~" As soon as he was sober, Usopp heard the sound of mechanical operation coming from his ear, and the slight shaking sensation he felt! On top of something that moves! Usopp had a judgment on his situation for the first time! And when he glanced at the surrounding environment, he found that he was **** tightly at this time, in an iron box that looked like a carriage carriage, but was several times larger than a carriage carriage, surrounded by neatly arranged tables. chair! Sea train! These days, mixing in the Water City, Usopp has also inquired about many peculiar things unique to the Water City. The sea train is one of them! Therefore, after he saw the surrounding scene clearly, he immediately knew where he was now! And at this moment, he immediately thought of a way to save himself... "Help!" "Come on!" "Let me go!" "You tied the wrong person!" "I''m just an ordinary sniper!" ... Well~www.novelhall.com~ His so-called self-help method is to shout for help! In his opinion, there should be a lot of passengers on such things as sea trains, as long as they shout out, someone will definitely come to rescue him! unfortunately! Usopp was finally disappointed! "Don''t shout, the sea train is wrapped by us. There are only our people on it, and we have not tied the wrong person. We tied you... Usopp of the Straw Hat Adventure Group!" In such a sound coming from another carriage, Usopp fell into a daze! (á㧥;)Fuck! ! ! What the **** did I do? Am I just an ordinary sniper? Why is there someone special to kidnap me? ---- the other side! After a day''s time slowly passed, Luffy and his team returned to the ship! "Wait, where''s Usopp?" It wasn''t until dinner that Nami ordered a circle of people and realized that there was one missing person on their boat---Usopp! "Maybe something was delayed, right?" Sanji guessed. "should be!" "maybe!" "Let''s eat first, leave him a serving!" ... In this regard, the group did not care much, really thought Usopp was delayed by something! When it was about to go to bed, the group still did not wait for Usopp to come back. They were surprised that something was wrong this time! In the end, after looking around, they found a letter in the corner of their boat that looked like a piece of **** discarded at random! When they opened the letter, they discovered a shocking fact with hindsight-Usopp was kidnapped! ! ! Chapter 1056： Double happiness "Above the King of Pirates ( What if someone is arrested? Of course it is rescued! The Straw Hat Pirates in the original plot did not hesitate to land on Judicial Island, not to mention this time? However, how to save is a problem! Now they have no idea about Judicial Island or how to get to Judicial Island! In this case, no matter how eager they are to save others, they can only inquire about the news first! Simply! At this time, someone gave them an assist and provided help! Frankie! A member of the future Straw Hat Pirates in this original plot! Originally, according to the original plot, the process that he and Luffy and his team met was that after the Frankie family robbed Usopp of the gold that Luffy and his team had taken from the sky island and exchanged 200 million yuan for shipbuilding, I only met after a series of fights and misunderstandings! But now because Luffy and his team did not get gold in Sky Island, the whole team was poor compared to the poor, and now Luffy and his team did not offer a bounty, so the Frankie family did not act on them, and the process of their understanding was also Very different! It was during the past two days that Sauron was working out, because he lost his way and strayed into the bar where the Frankie family gathered for a drink. Because they were both bounty hunters, they drank some friendships and got to know each other! Of course, I met no matter how! After all, they are teammates of Destiny, they still get acquainted very quickly! Therefore, the Fran Wizards chose to help Luffy and his party, tell them about the Judicial Island, and also booked tickets for the sea train for them to send them to Judicial Island! unfortunately! Accidents will happen! While Frankie offered help to Luffy and his party, an undercurrent that he didn''t know was swept toward him quietly! ---- "What? Inquired about the whereabouts of the Pluto design?" Spandham was crazy happy! He did not expect the surprise to come so suddenly! During this period of time, Robin, the son of the devil, who was the only one left in the world to be able to translate historical texts, found out the whereabouts of the Pluto design that he originally thought to be in the Living Year series! what is this? Happy double! Spandam can predict that if he does both of these things properly, then a promotion and salary increase will be in sight! He can at least transfer from CP9 to CP0, the leading unit that belongs to the entire CP! "Yes, through our constant search day and night, combined with past deeds and various behaviors of Bingberg, we can basically determine that the Pluto design is in the former Bingshan junior, that is, the one who fell out with him on the face is called Fran. Strange people!" There is nothing to say! After hearing the confirmation from the person on the other end of the phone, Spandam was excited while giving an order, "What are you waiting for? Catch, catch me!!!" "Yes!" the voice on the other end of the phone replied firmly. --- One wave is not flat, another wave rises! Luffy and his party soon got the second bad news after Usopp was arrested-Frankie was arrested! And this news not only caught them by surprise, but also suffered a blow to their upcoming mission to save Usopp! Frankie has not given them the sea train ticket to Judicial Island! "What should I do? Frankie was arrested, we don''t have tickets anymore, we can''t save Usopp, and there is one more target to save!" Luffy rubbed his temples, said a little irritably. "I found out, the sea train has just left! Now there is no sea train to Judicial Island. If we want to go to Judicial Island, we have to wait at least one day. Now even if we want to buy tickets, we can only buy them. Tomorrow!" Sanji looked a little ugly! If you dont have a ticket, its okay to say, the big deal is to buy a scalper ticket. But it hurts when the sea train leaves! This means that they will definitely not be able to catch up today! "Then what should we do? How are we going? Is it possible to set off to chase?" Nami asked, frowning. Although their boats are still in good condition, according to the boatmaker''s statement, they won''t last long! If they insist on chasing after them by boat, I am afraid that the boat will have problems halfway through! "Just leave the boat, if we really want to chase, let''s rent a boat!" Sauron said with a frown. At this moment, facing such a distressing situation, Robin silently picked up the phone. "Hey, it''s me, get me a boat! What? There is a retired locomotive available? Okay, let''s use that one!" After a phone call, a smile appeared on Robin''s face! "Everyone, I have good news for you!" Robin said sternly, looking at everyone present, "I just asked the intelligence personnel of Saint Martin nearby. They said that the sea train retired a locomotive last month!" "Although the locomotive is retired, it can actually be used. It is only retired because it is old! If we get the locomotive, we can use the locomotive and hang a car at the back, and then ride Get on the train and go to Judicial Island!" "Really!?" Luffy looked at Robin and asked with some surprise. "Really!" Robin nodded. "Then how do we get this locomotive?" Nami asked, frowning~www.novelhall.com~Bingberg! The Mayor of Water Capital, Bingberg! "Robin said decisively, "This train head is placed in the Water Capital Warehouse next to the Water Capital Maritime Train Station. It is the property of the Water Capital. You can only get the warehouse key from the Water City Mayor. Get the locomotive! " "Mayor? Will he promise us something like this? Besides, isn''t the CP9 person who caught Usopp? He, the mayor, would be willing to give us the key?" Nami asked quickly. "If it was before, maybe, but now..." Robin groaned, "Franky has another identity, that is, Bingshan''s junior. As long as we go to him, he should agree. !" When everyone listened, their eyes lit up! "That''s great, let''s go quickly!" Luffy shouted out even more happily. At this time, everyone didn''t care why Bingshan''s junior was such a person who looked like a gangster. Nor did I think about the relationship between Bingberg and Frankie! After hearing the news, the people who were anxious to save their partners wanted to find Bingshan in a hurry! "it is good!" In this regard, Robin did not hesitate to agree! Why on earth was Usopp arrested? The previous letter was very clear---it was to lead her over! Although Luffy and the others didn''t blame her for this, she felt somewhat self-blaming in her heart, feeling that she was tired of Usopp! So at this time, she was more concerned about saving Usopp than anyone else in the team! So, under the leadership of Robin, Luffy and his team went straight to the center of the Water City. Robin learned from the intelligence personnel that the iceberg is now located, the office building of Carrera! Chapter 1057： Warm up "Above the King of Pirates ( The fifth floor of the hotel! King suite! "interesting!" Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, Arthur looked at Luffy''s group of people who were running into Carrera''s company not far away with interest, and muttered. "Isn''t this a member of the Straw Hat Adventure Group?" At this time, Gion wrapped his hands around Arthur''s neck from behind, and asked curiously. "Yes!" Arthur replied, turning around and kissing Gion. After Gion rolled his eyes to Arthur, he curiously asked, "Why did they show up here and forcibly broke into Carrera?" "They... are going to attack Judicial Island!" Arthur smiled mysteriously! (á㧥;)? ? ? Judicial Island! That is a place that hasn''t been breached since its establishment! The people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group dare to attack there? Gion thought he had heard it wrong, and asked in disbelief, "What did you say? They are going to attack Judicial Island?" "Ok!" Arthur nodded and said, "They are now breaking into the Carrera company to get the key to the Water City Warehouse in Bingberg''s hands, and to get the old train head in the Water City Warehouse, and then use this train head to go to Judicial Island, attack Judicial Island!" "Really?" Gion still didn''t believe it! Judicial Island! Although it is not the most important place of the world government, it can also be called the facade of the world government! Because from there you can go directly to the center of the world government! If it is really what Arthur said, then what Luffy and his team will do next is obviously to slap the world government in the face! Its okay to be unsuccessful then, but if it succeeds... hehe! The face of the world government is swollen! At that time Karp''s face couldn''t save them! At most let Luffy''s reward order have more words "must be caught alive"! And listening to Gion''s question, Arthur did not answer again this time, just smiled lightly, as if everything was under control! Gion suddenly understood! What Arthur said is true! "These people are so bold!" Gion shook his head and couldn''t help sighing. Before watching the anime of Adventure King, Gion felt that the people in the Straw Hat Adventure Group seemed a bit reckless! But judging from the situation today, they are more than reckless! It was jumping back and forth on the edge of death! Suddenly, Gion seemed to think about it, frowning subconsciously, then looked at Arthur with suspicious eyes, and said, "Wait, it''s not right! What are they going to do...how do you know?" "How do you think the King of Adventure was filmed?" After Arthur asked rhetorically, before Gion answered, he explained, "It''s not the one who has always had me near them!" "Oh!" Gion came to a sudden! "By the way, are you interested in going to play a big game together and slap the world government in the face?" Arthur said with interest. Play a big one? Beat the world government in the face? Gion was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted. After a glimmer of excitement flashed in his eyes, he asked, "What should I do?" For the previous world government offered her a reward so easily, Gion said that she was not angry and that was fake! After all, I worked so hard for the navy and the world government for so many years of dirty work and exhausted work. As a result, I got the reward of being a bounty. It''s just that because I have been with Arthur these days, and I know how powerful the world government is and how powerful, I don''t have the opportunity to retaliate, so I just keep this spirit deep in my heart! But hidden away! If there is a chance, Gion doesn''t mind retaliating against the world government! Well, don''t underestimate the degree of a woman''s grudge! In this case, Arthur suddenly said such a sentence, which naturally aroused the interest of Gion! "Live!" Arthur said sternly, "Live the Judicial Island, which no one has ever breached before, the first time it was breached!" Gion listened, raised his brows, and did not answer Arthur''s words immediately, but after thinking about it, he hesitated, "You mean... the people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group will break the Judicial Island?" Many people in the world know how strong the people in the Straw Hat Adventure Group are! After all, the Adventure King is there, and it''s broadcast every day! Although the progress of the current broadcast can no longer keep up with the progress of Luffy''s group, it only broadcasts the section where they just logged on to the sky, but it is not much worse than now! Gion doesn''t believe that with just a few days'' time, the strength of Luffy and his team will have a qualitative leap! "Yeah! Although they look weak now, when they really fight... hehe! Their strength is beyond your imagination!" Arthur said with a hint of mystery. For the protagonist group that can explode frequently, the strength on paper is not enough for reference! It''s normal operation for them to overturn the enemy in one or two stages! And when Gion listened to Arthur''s words, his eyes showed suspicion... Still a little distrustful! However, Arthur did not give her a chance to ask this time. After shrugging his shoulders, he said indifferently, "I know you don''t believe it! As long as you read on, you will know what I said is true or false!" In fact, if it hadn''t been for the plot, Arthur couldn''t believe that someone exploded as simple as his cat''s meal. It exploded almost every battle! "..." Listen, Gion didn''t speak any more! Then, after watching Luffy and his party outside the French window had entered the Carrera company, Arthur turned his head to look at Gion, and said with interest, "How are you thinking about it? ?" "Ok!" Gion nodded slightly excitedly, and then said, "What a big deal!" Whether Luffy and her party can break through the Judicial Island is the second thing. From Gion''s point of view, as long as the attack on Judicial Island is live, it is equivalent to beating the world government in the face, so she was very excited and agreed! And when Arthur saw that she agreed, there was no accident! After nodding, Arthur continued to stare at the Carrera company not far away, and muttered, "It''s been a long time since I''ve gotten into trouble, and if I do it now, it''s time to warm up for the top war! " With that said, Arthur couldn''t help getting a little excited! ---- the other side! "Boom!" The iceberg, who was dealing with official business, heard a loud noise and looked up and found that the door of his office had been kicked open! "You are?" Bingshan asked Luffy and his party hesitantly. Despite getting Arthur''s advance, Bingberg still pretended to be ignorant. "Long story short, strange with us! Your brother, our friend Frans partner Usopp was arrested and sent to Judicial Island. We want to rescue them, but the sea train has already set off, so we want to find you to get water. The key to the warehouse of the capital, use the retired locomotive in the warehouse to catch up!" Nami said briefly! As Bingshan listened, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted, took out a key from his pocket, handed it to Nami, and said, "Okay!" "???" Nami, including the others in the Straw Hat Adventure Group are full of question marks! What the hell? Bingberg handed over the keys so easily? Normally, shouldnt you ask about specific things~www.novelhall.com~ or how did we get here? ... With countless questions, Nami stepped forward and grabbed the key. "Let''s go, go to the train station!" After shouting, Nami turned and left with her friends! She knew that no matter what the iceberg was, the most important thing for them at the moment was to save people. Let''s talk about the rest after saving people! that''s it! The group has left the Carrera company! And shortly after they left, Bingshan''s top player chin directly broke in! "President, are you okay?" Barry asked nervously, "We didn''t stop the group of people just now. They were defeated!" At this time, his whole body was injured. Although it was not heavy, it was obvious that he had just experienced a big battle! "It''s okay, you can go down first, take the injured brothers to the hospital, reimbursement of medical expenses, and give you three days of paid vacation to recuperate!" After Bingshan looked up and down Barry, he found that he was indeed fine , And then secretly relieved and told him to rest! "President, we don''t..." Barry hurriedly wanted to refuse. But at this time Bingshan waved his hand directly, interrupted him, and said, "Okay, no need to say more, do as I said, go on!" "I...Yes!" Barry finally nodded helplessly. But after he left, Bingshan stood in front of the French windows, watching Luffy and his party hurriedly running towards the train station. His eyes flickered and he mumbled, "I give you all my trust, don''t Prick me, my majesty..." Chapter 1058： Annual drama "Above the King of Pirates ( "Khhhhhh~" "Woo~" Accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation and the sound of whistle, a train with only one carriage slowly stopped in the station! "What''s the matter? I haven''t received the above notice, someone will come at this time?" Inside the station, the guards in charge of watching such a car showed a look of surprise and at the same time became alert! If something goes wrong, it is a demon! Since they did not receive the above instructions saying that there was a train coming into the station, and now there is such a train coming into the station, it means that there is a possibility that there is a problem with this train! "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!" ... When the train door slowly opened, the guards also raised their hearts, and began to load their guns! next moment! Luffy and his party walked out of the car door! "stop!!!" A violent shout came out of a middle-aged population who looked like a leader among the guards! Luffy''s group stopped subconsciously! "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Lu Fei asked with a smile. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" the middle-aged man frowned and asked. "Oh, we are from the Straw Hat Adventure Group, here to save people!" Luffy stated his purpose honestly! "boom!" But as soon as the voice fell, a violent shudder hit his head, causing him pain to hug his head and squat defense. "Stupid!!! How can such a thing be said?" Nami jumped angrily. Every critical moment, Luffy always surprises her in an unexpected way! If it weren''t for Luffy''s never to drop the chain, Nami would have stabbed him to death! "Even if you can''t say it, don''t you need to be so angry!" Lu Fei whispered while rubbing his head. At this moment, the middle-aged man also reacted! Without even thinking about it, he quickly issued the order, saying, "Enemy attack!!! Everyone has it, free shooting!" Where are they here? Judicial Island! Besides the people of the world government, who else is here? Criminals! And Lu Fei said he was here to save people, so naturally their identities needless to say! It must be an accomplice of the criminal! So the middle-aged man gave the order without hesitation! the other side! Looking at the actions of the guards, the main combat forces in Luffy''s group naturally have corresponding actions! "give it to me!" Sauron stood out, and with a confident smile on his face, he held the knife on his waist and ran directly towards the guards! "Da da da da!" With a rush of footsteps, the guards with their hearts on top subconsciously pulled the trigger---shot! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Dense gunfire sounded almost at the same time. In an instant, countless bullets headed towards Luffy''s group! at this time! A flash of light flashed in the running Sauron''s eyes! next moment! "Chang!" The knife is out of the sheath! A silver light flashed! "Ding Ding Ding Ding~" The bullets fell from mid-air and hit the ground with a crisp sound. Immediately! Before the guards could react, Sauron''s figure rushed into the station guards! Silver light flashed again! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... The guards did not even make a scream, and fell down one after another like dominoes! Just less than three seconds! Dozens of guards were all lying on the ground! "Cang~" At this time, Sauron, who was already behind all the guards, slowly retracted the knife into the scabbard. "Sauron, good job!" Luffy said happily. "This is just the guard of the station. There is nothing to be happy about. Next we should go to the main entrance. That side is the main guarding force of Judicial Island!" Sanji said calmly after taking a deep breath of cigarettes. "Don''t worry, I will blow them all up!" Luffy squeezed his fists and said excitedly. then! The group began to walk towards the main entrance of Judicial Island! ---- at the same time! In a square in the Chambord Islands! "Da da da!" Accompanied by a rush of rapid footsteps, a group of people in black suits came to the square with a projection phone worm and a black screen. Suddenly, the people of the Chambord Islands in the square were excited! They are familiar with this scene! Someone wants to broadcast! Someone wants to make trouble! Something big happened! They watched it lively! In the past ten years or so, this kind of thing happened frequently, especially when it first happened more than ten years ago, they watched it almost every day! That is to say, in recent years, with the navy and the world government''s severe crackdown, and the cost of live broadcast itself is too high, this kind of thing has only happened less frequently! But no matter what, they still recognized what they were going to do at a glance! "Hey, brother, what are you going to broadcast today? Who is going to broadcast?" Someone even went forward and asked one of these busy men in suits! The man in the suit glanced at the good deed, and said in a deep voice, "Today is the live-action version of Adventure King!" The live-action version of Adventure King! ? Good things are surprised and happy! What was shocking was that he didn''t expect that the man in the suit would really tell him what to broadcast live. The happy thing is that Adventure King is his favorite to watch. Today, the live-action version is going to be broadcast live! "Really?" The good guy hurriedly asked! But the man in the suit didn''t answer him again, just doing his own work! Seeing this ~www.novelhall.com~ the good people didn''t ask themselves to be bored, and turned around and discussed with others enthusiastically! "Did you just hear that they are going to broadcast the live-action version of Adventure King!" "I heard it! My favorite watch is Adventure King!" "Hey, I also like Adventure King, but... I like Nami!" "Huh~ you are disgusting!" "What? Don''t you like it?" "I like it! But I prefer Robin, the ice beauty who recently debuted!" "Hehe, hurry up to sleep! Everything in your dreams!" ... In the heated discussion, the screen was set up soon, and the projection phone bug was ready! next moment! A group of buildings seen from a bird''s-eye view is projected on the screen! "what is that?" "Didn''t you say you want to broadcast the live-action version of Adventure King? Why didn''t you see the real person?" "Wait, this place...where do I seem to have seen it?" "When you say that, I also have a little impression. I really seem to have seen it somewhere!" "Yeah! I also feel a little impressed!" "Idiot, isn''t that the justice island? The justice island of the world government!!!" ... Only five seconds after the opening, someone soon recognized the scene on the projection! Justice Island! And just when people were wondering why the Judicial Island was projected, an out-of-mirror sound that sounded slightly bad came up! "Gentlemen in front of the screen, ladies and gentlemen, good noon! I am the anchor of this live broadcast, your dear... next door Lao Wang!" "Next, I will bring you a wonderful live broadcast, an annual drama performed by all members of the Straw Hat Adventure Group---breaking the Judicial Island!!!" Chapter 1059： Those who watch the excitement are not afraid of big things Break the Judicial Island! ? After all the people watching the live broadcast were stunned, they immediately became excited! "Really want to break the Judicial Island?" "This is the biggest thing in recent years, right?" "Here, here comes! The familiar taste is here! This reminds me of the turbulent era for more than ten years. Major events happen almost every few days, and there is fun to watch!" "Don''t say it, today this thing is really a bit like it was back then." ... There is a saying that is good, and those who watch the excitement are not afraid of big things! These people who are watching the live broadcast now have this idea! They dont care whether the Judicial Island has never been breached, whether it has a success rate, and they dont care whether the attacked Judicial Island is the face of the world government. Anyway, this is a big thing, they like to watch it! However, they liked to watch it, but some people''s faces changed! "What about the captain? Do you want to stop it?" A young navy in the crowd asked the tall man with an ugly expression. Although the navy is an army, it is usually strictly managed, but it is not unreasonable, and occasionally it will leave it for a few days to leave the base to breathe and have fun. And now this is the case with this navy and the tall man next to him! But what they never expected was that they encountered such a bad thing as soon as they came out today! Although Judicial Island is owned by the world government and not exclusively by the navy, it has something to do with the navy! Not only is the navy responsible for guarding, but also when the navy catches some major criminals, it will often send them here for a while! Therefore, if something goes wrong with the Judiciary Island, the navy will have nothing to do, but it will be affected somewhat! "Go back and report it!" The tall man thought for a while, and made a decision in his heart! The second thing is to stop it, and the most important thing is to notify it! Although reason told him that the Judicial Island would not be breached, he didn''t know why he seemed to have an ominous premonition in the dark---this time the trouble might be really serious! quickly! The navy got the news and learned that someone from the live broadcast of the Judicial Island, or the people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group that was live broadcast, broke the Judicial Island! "Report!" The Warring States period did not hesitate much. One party called and notified the person above. On the other hand, he also called a person closely related to this matter---Kapu! The captain of the Straw Hat Adventure Group is Luffy! Luffy''s grandfather is Karp! In this case, the Warring States must contact Karp. No contact without contact! After all, if this matter is true, Luffy will definitely get a reward! Even in the face of Karp, there are at most four more words-you must catch it alive! "Boom!" With a loud noise, the office door was slammed open! You don''t need to look up in the Warring States period to know who the person is---only the old **** Karp dares to enter his office like this! Others, even if it''s the violent temper of Aka Inu, it''s all right to enter his office! "What''s the matter with me in the Warring States period!" Karp grinned and said, he also sat down in front of the Warring States period very familiarly, raised his legs, and picked up the senbei on the table. Gu Zi eat it! "It has to do with your grandson!" Warring States said lightly. Suddenly, Kapu''s hippie smile became serious! "What''s the matter?" Karp asked with a frown. "Your grandson went to attack Judicial Island!" The Warring States said in a deep voice. "Puff!" Karp listened, and one fell to the ground without sitting firmly! But then, he quickly got up, looked at the Warring States with wide eyes, and asked with an incredible expression, "Wait, what did you just say? I didn''t hear clearly, you say it again?" "Judicial Island! Your grandson took someone to attack the Judicial Island!" The Warring States Period repeated faintly! Karp was stunned, and suddenly laughed, "Wow hahaha~ As expected, my grandson went to attack Judicial Island!" You deserve it! Warring States silently complained! Karp did not react to his expectations! He knew that Karp, the old bastard, was not afraid of big things too! After laughing for a while, Karp stopped and asked curiously, "What the **** is going on?" The Warring States began to explain helplessly, saying, "This is how things are..." ---- the other side! Just as people were excited about the live broadcast, Luffy and his team also started their battle! First of all! They came to the front gate of Judiciary Island from the station! At this point, this place is already full of navy and CP people in suits! "There are so many people!" "That''s all enemies!" "It seems that we haven''t seen Usopp and Frankie!" ... Like traveling, Luffy''s group swaggered in front of this group of people! But these people are not used to Luffy''s group! "Enemy attack!!!" After a shout, everyone raised their guns! "Hehe! Zoro, Sanji, I''ll leave it to you here, I''m going to rush in!" Upon seeing this, Luffy gave an order, with a confident smile on his face, and without waiting for the two to answer, he frantically raised his right hand, and finally threw it out fiercely! "call out!" Soon, his hand stretched out, grabbed the flagpole on the tall city wall not far away from the main entrance, and flew over! "I really like to cause trouble to people!" Looking at Luffy''s back, Sanji took a deep breath of cigarette, then violently threw the smoking cigarette **** on the ground, stepped on it, and said, "So much Human, do you have any problems with Chlorella?" "ϡ" "Sex cook~www.novelhall.com~ I won''t have any problems if you have any problems!" Sauron slowly took out the knife from his waist, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly! "In that case... we''re on it!!!" Sanji said, kicking his feet and suddenly disappearing in place! "DaDaDa~" Seeing this, Sauron smiled confidently and ran towards the crowd! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... And at this moment, the navy and CP who were in charge of guarding the main gate also pulled the trigger! But obviously! Useless! The two rushed into the crowd one by one, dodged all the bullets, and one wielded the knife frantically to stop the bullets that came, and this wave of shooting was solved easily! Although the strength of Luffy and his team is nothing in the eyes of really strong people, they have passed the realm that can be injured by bullets. Unless they are a strong shooter, bullets like the current one cant hurt them at all. they! Immediately! Before the gatekeepers attacked the second wave, the two who had already rushed into the crowd began a crushing massacre with the fastest speed! "boom!" "boom!" "call out!" "call out!" ... All of a sudden, a person was kicked into the sky by Sanji, and another person was cut to the ground by Sauron! "Ah~" "Puff!" "Uh..." "Puff!" "It hurts~" "Puff!" ... At the same time, a series of painful screams and rushing on the street sounded, mixed together, endless! Like the King of Pirates, please collect them: () The King of Pirates has the fastest update speed. Chapter 1060： Like a broken bamboo Can''t stop it! In front of Sanji and Zoro, the two ace fighters of the Straw Hat Adventure Group, the navy and CP members guarding the front gate could not stop them! Not long! A piece of people fell on the ground! "Solved!" Sanji said, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, drew a stick on his mouth, took out a lighter and lit it. "Lookie chef, this time I have one more than you!" Sauron put away the knife and said with a smile. "Only one! This Judicial Island will not only have such a wave of people!" Sanji said indifferently after taking another breath. "Then wait and see, I will be more than you in the future!" Sauron smiled confidently! But before Sanji could answer, Nami, Robin, and Chopper, who had been behind them, also rushed over! Among them, Nami said directly, "Well, you two don''t delay, let''s go over quickly, Luffy has already rushed in!" Regarding this, the few people present had no opinion, and walked inside together! However, what they didn''t notice was that a black paint on the ground, like a shadow of a person holding something like a camera phone bug, was quietly following them! And just as they were walking, this strange shadow suddenly separated several identical shadows, and "flowed" toward the surroundings, as if they were looking for the best angle to shoot! --- The Judicial Island is not just an island, but a collective name, consisting of five departments: the former island, the main island, the tower of justice, the bridge of hesitation, and the gate of justice! At this time, the location of Luffy''s party is the front gate of Qiandao! And the main entrance of Maejima is not only one, but two! The first one is stationed by the navy and CP members who were hit by Sanji and Sauron, while the second one is stationed by two giants! But when Nami led the others to the second main entrance, she was surprised to find that the two giants had been instigated! "Luffy, what''s going on now?" Nami looked at the two giants next to her in a daze, but she couldn''t turn her mind for a while! How does Luffy usually do? Xiu Dou? Hot blood? Cheerful? Reckless? Both! But the only thing missing is the brain! Nami really couldn''t believe it, because she thought that Luffy, who had no brains, would one day be able to instigate people or two giants! "Nami, you are here just right! I tell you, they are named Casey and Oymo, who are Dongli and Broki''s men! They stayed here after being deceived by the Navy! Just now I told them about us They are willing to help us!" Luffy said with a smile. "..." Except for Robin, who already knew the situation, Nami and others were dumbfounded! There is such a coincidence in the world? These two gatekeepers turned out to be Dongli and Broki''s younger brothers? Whether it''s Nami, Chopper, or Sanji and Sauron, they all feel incredible about the situation in front of them! However, the facts are right in front of them, and they can''t help but... they don''t have time to believe it! "Next, let us open this door for you!" After the two giants, Casey and Oimo grinning, they suddenly turned around and took advantage of the huge hammer and axe they were holding. Smashed to the second front door behind them! "Boom!" Beneath the giant hammer and the giant axe, the second main entrance was accompanied by a loud noise and smoke flying all over the sky, and it was instantly beaten to pieces! After a while! When the smoke gradually dissipated, through the main entrance, Luffy and his party immediately saw their purpose of coming to Judicial Island this time-Usopp and Frankie! Different from the original plot! In the original plot, Robin and Frankie were both arrested, so CP and his party can walk towards the Judicial Island without any scruples! But now among the people they caught, one was not their original target, but the person they caught threatening the original target, which is Robin! In this case, it is naturally impossible for them to go inside! Well, things are not done properly, why do you walk in? So, all the people from CP9 are here! At this time, in front of them were the **** Usopp and Frankie, and behind them was the remaining defensive force on the island --- almost ten thousand garrisons! "Ussop, Frankie, I''ve always saved you!" Looking at the two people who were pressed in front, their mouths blocked, and speechless, Luffy was anxious and wanted to rush directly! But at this moment, Nami hurriedly grabbed his clothes and stopped his behavior! "Luffy, there are all enemies over there now, you used to be useless, they will threaten us with the lives of Usopp and Frankie! Let''s talk about it first!" Nami said with an ugly face. "This...Okay!" Luffy looked at the two deeply, then clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and agreed! Luffy is reckless, but not stupid! He also knows when to do something! After seeing Luffy settle down, Nami secretly breathed a sigh of relief! Then, she took a few steps forward, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, we look like we need to talk!" ---- On a square in the Chambord Islands! "Fight, really fight!" "It really deserves to be a straw hat adventure group!" "Fight, fight hard!" "Broken, the gate of Justice Island is broken! "What is that? Giant? There is a giant guarding the gate on Judicial Island?" "Wait, that''s not right! How does this giant help the Straw Hat group?" "Oh, that''s it! These **** of the world government are actually deceiving!" "The second line is broken, broken! It was broken by a giant!" "Deserve it! When you lie, you should think of such an end!" ... When they saw Luffy and his party smashing through the gates of the former island of Judiciary Island, all the people who were secretly watching the live broadcast were suddenly excited! People who are not afraid of big things like to watch this kind of fun! And soon, UU reading www. The news broadcasted live on uukanshu.com also reached the navy headquarters! "What should I do? Need someone to take down the screen to stop this live broadcast?" A navy soldier who came to report the news asked the Marshal Sengoku. Sengoku subconsciously turned his gaze to the side and looked like Karp who was eating senbei as if it had nothing to do with him. The protagonist of this live broadcast is his grandson! As an old friend for many years, Karp does not express his position, and the Warring States period is not good at handling this matter related to Karp''s grandson! But in the end, what Warring States got was Karp''s blindness! This old bastard! After cursing inwardly, the Warring States period thought for a while and responded, "No! It''s just that the gate was broken, it''s nothing! The defense force of Judicial Island is not weak, there are tens of thousands of troops behind, not to mention CP9 inside. People, its impossible for the Straw Hats and the group to continue to fight, just let them broadcast it!" "In this case, when the Straw Hats and the group are finally defeated, they can use their living example to show those who are unpredictable and dispel their thoughts!" Since Karp doesn''t respond, he can only handle the live broadcast as a normal navy marshal! --- Water capital! The fifth floor of the hotel! Looking at the live broadcast cast by the projection phone worm in front of him, Gion couldn''t help but asked Arthur curiously, "How did you do this, Arthur? Why did the Straw Hat Adventure Group have such a close live broadcast? See it?" "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled and said mysteriously, "Secret!" Like the King of Pirates, please collect them: () The King of Pirates has the fastest update speed. Chapter 1061： Strong aid green pheasant "Above the King of Pirates ( "There''s nothing to talk about... Give the people to us, and we can return this Usopp!" Kalifa pushed his glasses and said calmly. To be honest, if you can avoid conflict with Luffy, the people of CP9 don''t want to! After all, Karp is standing behind Luffy! Therefore, if Luffy is willing to change, CP9 people don''t mind using Usopp for Robin, and then put a straw hat and a group of others away! Of course, CP9 people are willing, but Luffy and his party... "I won''t substitute my partner!!!" Luffy refused without hesitation! "Everything else is easy to talk about, but this is the only one that doesn''t work, change another!" Nami also immediately agreed! Although Chopper, Sauron, and Sanji didn''t say anything, they could also tell from their solemn expressions that they were unwilling! Are you kidding me? Their straw hats have never been the kind of people who betrayed their teammates! This is the collective idea of ??the Straw Hat Adventure Group! "Grab Robin for me! If others stop him, do it! As long as the one named Luffy doesn''t die, it doesn''t matter if the others are dead!" At this time, Spandam stood up from CP9 , Pointed to Robin and said excitedly. Since the boss has ordered this, what else is there to say? Catch people! The CP9 people listened to Spandam''s words, their eyes gradually became serious! next moment! "Fruit awakens. Thousands of reds. A huge tree. The tree world is coming!" Robin! Robin does it first! ! ! She folded her hands on her chest, her eyes condensed, and she directly used the fruit power! "Boom!" In an instant, countless arms grew out of the ground, one on the palm of the other, overlapped, and soon formed a sea of ??arms similar to the arrival of the tree world. Spandham, Rob Lu Qi and others are separated from the army behind them, and surrounded together! At the same time, Usopp and Frankie, who were originally tied up, were pushed up by two of the arms that suddenly appeared, and then they were thrown directly toward Robin and his group. come! "Puff!" "Puff!" ... There was no reaction in the audience. At this time, Usopp and Frankie had been thrown in front of Luffy and his party! Luffy looked at the scene before him, and was startled at first, but then he reacted and said happily, "Robin, good job!" "Great, I was rescued!" Nami was also very surprised! Although Chopper, Sauron, and Sanji didn''t say anything, the excited expressions on their faces proved everything! They are also very happy! "Woohoo~" When they were thrown over, Usopp and Frankie, who had been thrown a little awkwardly, also reacted immediately, struggling and looking very excited! "Oh, oh, deceitful cloth, I''m here to help you untie the rope!" Seeing this, Chopper quickly reacted, and stepped forward to untie the ropes between Usopp and Frankie! the other side! While the people in straw hats were excited by the sudden change, CP9''s face was not so good! Damn it! After finally taking the big hostages and the owner of the Pluto design, they were rescued in front of them. Where do they put their faces? "Damn!!! Quick, quick, catch all these **** for me!" Spandam was even more excited and about to jump up! What was it that was just rescued? Usopp and Frankie? Do not! Not! Thanks! A lot of credit! "Go!" Rob Lucky said coldly! No hesitation! After an order, seven people including Kaku, Gabra, Bruno, Lion Snuggle, Otome Owl, Kalifa and CP9 newcomer Hai Itachi Nero followed Rob Lucy and headed towards Luffy. People rushed over! But immediately, they suffered a tragic blow! Just from the name of Robins move, he knew that it was an imitation of Mu Dun. The Arrival of the Tree World, and the actual effect is similar to the Arrival of the Tree World! However, imitating and imitating, flowers and fruits are not wooden fruits, nor wooden escapes! So this move of the tree world has its own subsequent changes, such as... "call out!" When Rob Lucky and the others rushed towards Luffy and his group, this arm was like a tree world. A huge arm in the sea was like a whip, accompanied by a sharp sound of breaking through the air, directly towards the group. People smashed down! "No good, flash!" "Dodge!" "Be careful!" ... Rob Lucy and the others had a heartbeat, and quickly flashed to the side! next moment! "boom!" After a loud noise, the place where Lu Qi and others were before was pulled out of a long ditch by the huge arm! But it''s not over yet! After the first hit, countless huge arms slammed down at Rob Lucy and his group one after another. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Accompanied by a loud noise, CP9''s except that Rob Lucy not only has the ability to dodge completely, but also can hide with Spandam, the others are more or less harmed! Among them, Sea Ferret Nero and Otono Owl were beaten into meat sauce by huge arms that were smashed down by countless times after being unable to evade them once! And seeing the people of CP9 is about to die here~www.novelhall.com~ Suddenly, an extremely cold air rushed over not far away! "Ice Age!" "Kakka!" Along with the crisp sound of icing, behind Luffy and the others, a biting chill came, and it swept in front of Luffy and the others, and the flower and fruit version of the tree world released by Robin came to all freeze. Up! "The green pheasant! It must be the future of the green pheasant. This terrifying cold can never be wrong!" Bruno in CP9 suddenly became excited! Seeing that he was about to be killed, suddenly there came a strong man who was considered to be a friendly side. What better and more exciting thing in this world? Although the other surviving members of CP9 did not speak, the excitement in their eyes betrayed them! Obviously, they are also happy for such a strong support from their side! "Gurulu!" Then, as they expected, with the sound of the wheels turning, the familiar figure of the blue pheasant appeared on the bicycle! "General Green Pheasant, you happened to be here. It is this group of people who attacked us and attacked the Judicial Island. Hurry up and catch them!!!" Spandam, who had survived the aftermath of his life, looked at the visitor, suddenly excited. Jumped up. However, the green pheasant who just came out didn''t pay attention to him! After he parked his bicycle aside, the green pheasant slowly came to Lu Fei and his group, as if talking to himself and explaining, quietly said, "It was a pity that I was going to stop you on the road. Bad luck, missed it! But it doesn''t matter, just see it now!" As he said, the green pheasant focused his gaze on Robin, revealing a complicated look, and said, "Nicole Robin...Your changes over the years are really big~" Chapter 1062： Robin Black "Above the King of Pirates ( How does it feel to become your own rival in a blink of an eye when facing a girl you once let go? No one else knows! Anyway, the feeling of the green pheasant is very complicated! There is the kind of gratification of the elders watching the younger ones grow up, the regret of making an enemy with their own hands, and the guilt of letting Robin go! However, the green pheasant is complicated, Robin is not complicated! After hearing the words of the green pheasant, Robin looked at him with burning eyes, and said coldly, "Big? This is all thanks to your navy, thanks to your world government!" As he said, Robin raised his voice several times, with a hint of resentment in his tone, and continued, "If it were not for your fear that our O''Hara study of history will expose the secrets of the world government, it will seriously hit the world government, If the possibility of subverting the world government and destroying our O''Hara with the Demon Slayer Order, how could there be who I am today?" The green pheasant listened, silent! --- It feels a bit familiar! ? In the Water City Hotel, Arthur listened to Robin''s words, touched his chin, his face looked inexplicable, but he felt a sense of familiarity in his heart! After thinking about it, Arthur patted his head, and finally thought of why he felt familiar! The tone of Robin''s words is exactly the same as when he cheated! and many more! Recall what Robin said just now... Isn''t this just cheating people? First of all, he is live broadcast, Robin knows this! Secondly, although Robin didn''t have much words just now, he also directly revealed a very important message-the historical text may subvert the world government! As soon as this is said, people who are a bit ambitious in everything must collect historical texts! When the time comes, once more people are collected, someone will always decipher it! Well, although the world government always says that Robin is the last person in the world to be able to translate historical texts, there must be more than that! Among other things, Robin has taught many people over the years in St. Martin! Secondly, although O''Hara''s scholars are well-known in the industry, there are no other scholars of the same kind in the industry! Among these scholars, there are a few who know how to translate, and at most there are not as many scholars as O''Hara studying together! Finally, the scholars of O''Hara did not all focus on O''Hara, and some went out to archaeology like Robin''s mother. After O''Hara''s accident, these people were hunted down by the world government, but Not all accidents happened, there were also a few wisely escaped without incident! In addition to these people, there are also people in this world who know the content of historical texts without interpreting historical texts, such as Roger''s experience! All in all, if you want to decipher historical texts, there are many methods in this world, and some are people, not necessarily Robin! In this case, once a major power or careerist obtains the historical text, it is likely to be deciphered and cause a major blow to the world government! And Robin''s behavior... To put it bluntly, it is revenge, let more people know the existence of historical text, and share their own risks by the way! Doesn''t your world government want people to decipher historical texts? it is good! Then I want people to decipher, and let more people participate in deciphering! Robin probably has this idea! Once more people participate in the deciphering, the world government will not only stare at her to prevent her from deciphering historical texts, but also stare at other people in the world to prevent them from deciphering historical texts! It can be said that she kills two birds with one stone by doing so, not only pitting the world government but also sharing the risk of herself! Thinking about it, Arthur sighed faintly, "Robin broke his studies~" Think about Robin, who was so innocent and innocent, how has it become like this now? The surface looks bright and beautiful, but it is black after cutting! Who did you learn this from? ? (Distressed.jpg) --- Navy headquarters! People used the video phone worm to send the live broadcast to the Warring States Period in his office. After hearing Robin''s words, his heart jumped, and he felt bad at once! What Arthur could see, and the Warring States Period naturally could see it too! As soon as Robin''s words fell, he immediately understood the consequences of Robin''s words! "Quickly, cut off all live broadcasts!" Warring States almost roared out. "Yes!" The people under him were also unambiguous. After the Warring States'' order was issued, they immediately started to act! --- Chambord Island Plaza! "Keep out of everything, keep out of everything!" "All away!" "These devices have been confiscated, and live broadcasts are not allowed. You guys should come with me too. I have something to ask you!" ... A group of naval soldiers who had been waiting on the sidelines, after receiving the order from above, immediately drove away those who were watching the live broadcast, and detained the live broadcast equipment and the person in charge of the live broadcast! "What is the Navy doing?" "Why don''t you let us watch the live broadcast?" "Yes, why?" ... The crowd is in an uproar! However, the navy did not explain to them, and the attitude was even more vicious! "Hurry up, if you don''t leave, I will shoot!" "Go away, go away!" "Let me go, you know?" "Explain? Would you like to send you to prison?" ... In desperation ~www.novelhall.com~ civilians can only leave with the navy expelled! But the person left, but the heart stayed here, and the discussion continued! "You said why did the Navy suddenly want us to leave? Wasn''t it okay before?" "Did you not hear Robin just now? What historical text records the possibility of subverting the world government...I think the Navy doesn''t want this to leak out, right?" "Wait, according to what you said, what Robin said is true. The historical text really has..." "Shhh, don''t go on, we only need to understand in our hearts!" ... And the consequences of the navy''s rude expulsion of people quickly became apparent---someone gradually believed what Robin said about the historical text! --- The screen returns to the island of justice! After the green pheasant was silent for a while, he raised his head to look at Robin and shook his head slightly. Did not speak much! next moment! "boom!" He bent his legs slightly, kicked suddenly, and rushed towards Luffy''s group! he... Just do it! the other side! Robin, who watched this scene, narrowed his eyes and quickly said to Luffy and the others, "Luffy, I may not take care of you later, those CP9 people can only teach you, you yourself Be careful!" "Don''t worry, we are the Straw Hat Adventure Group!" Luffy grinned and said confidently. In response to this, Robin nodded silently, did not answer again, and ignored the others. After taking a deep breath, he bent his legs slightly, kicked hard, and rushed towards the green pheasant... Chapter 1063： Guerrilla plan "Above the King of Pirates ( "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Amidst the waves of violent collisions, the endless ice intertwined with countless hands, shattering Maejima, Judiciary Island! the first time! For the first time, people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group have seen such a spectacular battle scene! Like a **** like a devil! But in addition to this, the strength displayed by the two green pheasants and Robin also forced them to rush into the main island of Judicial Island! no way! The aftermath of their fight made them feel the danger of their lives! Simply! They felt their lives were in danger, and the people in the CP and the Navy also felt their lives in danger! Therefore, they did not encounter any obstacles when they rushed. Well, the people from the CP and the people from the navy also returned to the main island of Judicial Island! Of course, the price of not encountering obstacles on the road is that after the rush, the Straw Hat Adventure Group has also mixed with the CP and the Navy, and was vaguely surrounded. However, there is nothing to say! The people in the Straw Hat Adventure Group have no record of surrendering, nor the habit of surrendering. Therefore, the three main combat forces, Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji, took off their arms and took the remaining personnel directly with the CP9 people. Got it! --- the other side! Just when the people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group and the CP9 were on the job, Robin and the Green Pheasant also entered a fierce battle! "Armed!" "Fruit awakens. Thousands of reds. Huge tree. Thousands of hands!!!" In an instant, countless arms stretched out behind Robin, and these arms were connected one after another, and the black domineering armour spread with these arms! In the end, these peacock-like arms slammed into the green pheasant under Robin''s control. "Frozen Guardian!" Facing this swift and fierce and continuous attack, the green pheasant had to use the devil fruit ability to transform into a shield like an igloo, covering itself! no way! Robin''s attack range of thousands of hands is really too big, he can''t hide, he can only resist! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom~" The loud crash sounded for half a minute! The former island, which had been fragmented, was even more fragmented in this attack! Only the ice shield of the green pheasant still stands there! "This trick is very strong, but it''s still a bit worse!" Opening the shield, the green pheasant swept his clothes, and Feng Qingyun walked out. "Really!" Robin stood on the tip of an ice thorn that pierced the ground, shrugged, and said unconfirmed. Robin knows his strength very well! In terms of hard power, the green pheasant is still far behind! She is just the peak of the lieutenant general! Needless to say, the green pheasant was already a general in the early years! Simply! After many battles in the Tower of Trial and the guidance of countless domestic experts, Robin has more combat experience than the green pheasant. In addition, the ice fruit of the green pheasant is not the rock berry of the red dog, so he does not restrain it. Flowers and fruits, so the two sides still fight! "Ice Block "Storm Pheasant Mouth"" Seeing Robin''s attitude, the green pheasant curled his lips, his right hand suddenly exerted force, and he made another attack! "call out!" Immediately, the ice like an ice bird attacked Robin! "Hundred Flowers Dazzling. Wings of Fantasy!" A pair of wings grew out of Robin''s back, and then fluttered his wings and whizzed up towards the sky to avoid this trick! Immediately! "Four trees. Stable" "Hundred flowers dazzling. Two trees" "Four Trees. Bash" "Thousands of red. Giant tree. Slap palm ... Robin made countless attacks instantly! However, the green pheasant is not to be outdone! "Ice "Two Spears" "Freezing Time Capsule" "Freezing Time" "puck" ... For a while, countless hands and ice once again intertwined and collided! Robin and the green pheasant are also in an inseparable fight! --- at the same time! Water City Hotel! "The Navy stopped it?" Upon hearing the news that the admiral had stopped all live broadcasts over the phone, Arthur gave an order indifferently, "Then start the guerrilla plan!" For this situation, Arthur had already prepared! In the early years when the Navy did not strictly manage live broadcasts, the live broadcasts were messy. Almost most of them were about how well-known Pirate Broadcasts attacked the Navy, which caused the Navy at that time to suffer a major loss of reputation! Later, in order to stop this situation, the Navy took care of it, and often sent people to several more well-known live broadcast locations. If it finds any inappropriate live broadcast content, it will stop it! In recent years, due to various reasons, the live broadcast has gradually weakened, and the Navy has not been guarded! But not keeping it does not mean not stopping it. If there is inappropriate content, the Navy will also stop it! As it is now! Therefore, Arthur had already prepared for this kind of thing! "This...yes!" After hearing the guerrilla plan, the voice on the other end of the phone suddenly became weird! As for this, Arthur didn''t say anything further, and hung up the phone! "Now, the Navy must be busy breaking his leg!" Arthur looked at the live broadcast in front of him, his eyes flickering, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily! --- Chambord Islands! Some square! The live broadcast was disturbed by people from the Navy~www.novelhall.com~ The live broadcast equipment was taken away by the Navy, but the interest of the people in the square did not disappear for a long time, and they still gathered in the square to discuss! "Hey, I really want to know how it is now?" "Damn navy, not even a live broadcast...really!" "I have friends who can see them on other islands. The nearest navy on their side is 30 minutes away from them. I asked him to use the video shells sold by Xihai to record the live broadcast. Friends who want to see later can contact me. , With a little money, you can buy a video shell with live content!" "Really? Reserve one for me!" "I want too, I want too!" ... During the discussion, how many people complained about the navy, and some witty people used other places that have live broadcasts, but far away from the navy, to have people record the live broadcasts, and then sell them to other people present! And at this moment! "Someone on Rose Street used a video shell to show the situation behind the live broadcast just now. Let''s go and watch it together!" I don''t know who shouted, and it immediately attracted people''s attention! "Really?" "Whether it is true or not, go and see! Rose Street is not far away anyway!" "Go, go and see!" ... Without thinking, adhering to the idea that it''s not far away anyway, and it doesn''t take much effort to go and see, people subconsciously walk in the direction of Rose Street! But it didn''t take long for them to leave! There was another voice in this square! "The Navy has gone to Rose Street. The live broadcast over there is gone, but there is another broadcast on the Trojan Street in the 35th area. You can check it out!" I didn''t know who it was, and shouted such a sentence! Suddenly, another group of people ran towards the place this person said... Chapter 1064： Golden phone worm "Above the King of Pirates ( "What? Anyone else live?" After listening to the news that just came, Warring States was about to explode! He just ordered people to stop all the live broadcasts, and never thought that after the stop, someone appeared again! "Yes!" the voice on the other end of the phone explained, "but this time it''s not a live broadcast, but a recorded broadcast! The other party uses a video shell to broadcast, not like the previous projection phone bug!" "I think the other party should have a hidden place dedicated to the live broadcast, and then use the video shell to record these in that place, and finally take it out to the public to broadcast!" As the Warring States period listened, his face was even more ugly! But then, after taking a deep breath, he adjusted his mind and asked in a deep voice, "Have you caught anyone?" "No! The other party is all very cautious, every time they slip away before we reach! I guess the other party should have someone watching our movements specifically!" The voice on the other end of the phone responded again! Someone specifically staring at the movement? Warring States couldn''t help frowning! From these verbal descriptions, he can probably guess what kind of group this group of people is---it should be an organized person! Only one organization can be so disciplined! And this organization should hate the Navy! Well, there are no rewards for live broadcasts in this world, and there are no advertisements. It can be said that as long as the live broadcasts are pure losses, it is impossible to do such a thing if it is not for the hateful navy! After all, no one''s money came from the wind! Thinking about it, the Warring States period is even more headache! "Marshal, what should I do now?" Seeing that the Warring States did not answer for a long time, the voice on the other end of the phone asked again. "Allow some people to watch at points where there is a lot of traffic to avoid them playing in these places," "Then let some people chase these people, don''t give them too much time to play, try to avoid people seeing it." The Warring States period thought for a while, and they could only give such an order! "Yes!" the voice on the other end of the phone responded. --- After the order of the Warring States Period, a strange scene appeared in all the places where there was live broadcast! A group of people in black suddenly appeared in various places and played a video. After they appeared, a group of good civilians rushed over. After hearing the news, the navy chased the place where the man in black appeared! However, whenever the navy chased him, the man in black got news in advance and slipped away, and then appeared in other places. Finally, civilians with good things rushed past... And just like this, it seems to be caught in an endless loop! The man in black appeared, the good people rushed to watch, the navy went to catch, the man in black slipped ahead, and then the man in black appeared again, the good people rushed to watch again... from the east to the west, from the south to the north. "Huhhhhh...Brother Kazi, why are we chasing you like this?" "If you don''t chase, you won''t have a look! The navy is also chasing, we have to chase before them to look a little bit!" "But every time we arrived, the navy almost arrived, and didn''t see anything at all!" "Then let''s run faster and go quickly, we can see it sooner than the navy!" "No way! Brother Caz, I''m already the fastest...or else, forget it!" ... As they ran, some people gradually gave up watching because of physical strength and the speed of the navy''s pursuit! However, someone appeared at this time! "Hey, brother, don''t you buy Bei?" A thin man in a trench coat suddenly appeared beside him, while asking in a low voice, he looked around, as if he was warning something! "Buy shellfish?" The brawny man known as Ge Caz was puzzled! "The newly released video shell, the one that just broke the Judicial Island by live broadcast, has been available so far!" the thin man explained. When he said this, the strong man who was known as Brother Gaz suddenly understood and became excited! With the latest video, he doesn''t have to run around to join in the fun! Thinking about it, after looking around, he approached the thin man and asked in a low voice, "How much, can I have one?" "Only a thousand Baileys!" The thin man quickly opened the windbreaker with shells in it, pulled out a well-concealed video shell, and then quickly closed the windbreaker! "One thousand? It''s so cheap? I want this one!" Brother Gaz brightened, and after taking the shell from the thin man''s hand happily, he quickly took out a thousand Bailey from his pocket. Handed it to him! And this thin man didn''t miss it before and after he got it. He turned around and left with the news! "Lets go, brother, lets go see Bei!" Brother Gaz didnt linger after the person left, and directly greeted his little brother to leave. In this way, a transaction was completely completed, and the live broadcast was leaked again! --- After the live broadcast was blocked by the Navy, Arthur used various means to spread the matter out, which added a block to the Navy! However, this is all trivial! The picture returns to the island of justice! At this time, it has been a long time since the war started! The situation gradually became clear! Although CP9''s few people passed the test hard, but under the continuous explosion of the straw hat and the group, they finally knelt! Although the battle between the green pheasant and Robin continued, Robin''s defeat was gradually highlighted! After all, there is a big gap between the blue pheasant and Robin, even if Robin fought with the blue pheasant in the early stage, under the suppression of the hard power of the blue pheasant, he slowly fell to the disadvantage! At this moment, something that affected the situation of the war also happened! Justice Island! Tower of Justice! "Da da da da!" Accompanied by a burst of rapid footsteps~www.novelhall.com~Spandam ran fast in the tower! Not long after, he ran to his office! "boom!" Behind the office door that kicked open, Spandam said angrily as he walked, "Damn, damn, damn! That bunch of trash can''t even be beaten by an adventure group!" "There is also that green pheasant. It sounds good to be a general, and the result... Now he can''t even beat a demon''s son who offers a reward of less than tens of millions. Damn it!" "No way, if this goes on, I won''t be able to keep the credit for this time, I am afraid I will be punished by the above...Even if the father is there, I am afraid that I will not be able to save a curse!" "What to do? What to do?" Spandham muttered anxiously! Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a golden phone bug on his desk! A bold idea splashed out of his mind! "Or..." Spandam stared at the golden phone worm, his eyes flickering, he didn''t know what he was thinking, his face appeared hesitant! After hesitating for a while, a stern look flashed across Spandam''s face, gritted his teeth, and said, "It''s done! What the Straw Hat Adventure Group is doing now is definitely hitting our world government in the face! Judging from the current situation, I am afraid that none of them can be kept!" "If you leave them all behind, then even if it is a fake order, the upper person will pretend not to know and will not blame me... After all, I have saved the face of our world government!" At the end, as if to convince himself, Spandam couldn''t help clenching his fist! After speaking, he took a deep breath and slowly stretched his hand to the golden phone bug... Chapter 1065： Slaughter "Above the King of Pirates ( Outside the Judicial Island! Ten top warships carrying 1,000 navies, totaling 10,000 navies, slowly drove towards Judicial Island! "Attention to all units, pay attention to all units, separate according to the original plan, report after walking to the designated location, and wait for the next order!" On one of the ships, a gloomy middle-aged man took the walkie-talkie and said in a deep voice. And under his order, ten naval warships separated slowly and headed for various places outside the Judicial Island! Soon! These warships are divided into half-moon shapes, vaguely surrounding the entire Judicial Island! "Ship One is ready!" "The second ship is ready!" "The third ship is ready!" ... "The fifth ship is ready!" ... "The tenth ship is ready!" ... Amidst the reports, the gloomy middle-aged man took a deep breath and issued another order, saying, "Load the shell, aim at Judicial Island!" "Yes!" "Yes!" "Yes!" ... With a loud promise, these ten warships soon began to act! All the warships faced the Judicial Island sideways, exposing all the muzzles on the side, adjusted the angle, and loaded it again! About five minutes have passed! The gloomy middle-aged man looked at the battlefield intertwined with ice and hands not far away, took a deep breath again, and shouted with a serious face, "All of them, target Judicial Island, indiscriminately devastating attacks...fire! !!!" Immediately! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless black cannonballs are accompanied by a strong smell of gunpowder, rushing towards the Judicial Island! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Without encountering any obstacles, the shells directly bombarded the Judiciary Island. While the explosion destroyed everything around it, it also caused a violent shaking! --- On the island of justice! "What''s the matter? Isn''t this Judicial Island? Why would anyone shelling here?" Nami asked with embarrassment while avoiding the shells. "I don''t know, but it looks like we should be leaving. There are too many shells. If we don''t leave, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave!" Sanji, who was still wounded on CP9, glanced at the sky and endured. Can''t help but say. At this moment, wherever he enters his eyes, there are black cannonballs roaring! "No way, there are too many cannonballs, hurry up!" Sauron couldn''t help saying after blasting a cannonball in the volley. Facing this starry cannonball, even if it is him, it is inevitable to retreat! As a swordsman, he can die by the sword or the enemy. That is the glory of a swordsman for him, but if he died under the blow of a cannonball, it would be too awkward! "Go, go, go!" Luffy had no objections, and he greeted everyone to leave! Anyway, now their purpose, Usopp and Frankie have been rescued, and there is nothing to miss! quickly! The Straw Hat group began to evacuate from Judicial Island! --- the other side! Just as the Straw Hat group was preparing to evacuate the Judicial Island, the defeated CP9 and others were also preparing to evacuate! Kaku supported Rob Lucy, who was seriously injured and unconscious, looked up outside the Judicial Island, and said in a deep voice, "It''s the order of the killing!" "Damn it! Is Spandham crazy?" Kalifa couldn''t help but say. There is only one person on this island who has the opportunity and the ability to activate the Demon Order, and that is Spandam! So Kalifa doesn''t have to think about it to know it is him! Facing this person who obviously even wanted to obliterate himself, Kalifa naturally didn''t have a good tone! "Do you still know that Spandam? It''s despicable, shameless, nasty, and he can do everything. To him, the Demon Slayer Order is probably just to wipe out our group of losers and wipe out the straw hat group. It''s just a means of it!" Perhaps it was because I felt that the next outcome of myself and others might not be good, and Gabra, who was covered with injuries, had no scruples about his words at this time! "According to what I know about Spandam, he will probably shirk the responsibility on us afterwards!" Bruno couldn''t help saying. Upon hearing this, the faces of the CP9 people who were more or less injured at the scene looked even more ugly! After a moment of silence, Bruno spoke again, "Well, now is not the time to think about this! Lu Qi needs a doctor, and if we stay here again, the Demon Slayer Order will not distinguish between the enemy and us, so... Let''s go!" With that said, Bruno subconsciously glanced at several people around him, and finally fixed his gaze on Kalifa! Although Kalifa''s strength is not the highest in CP9, as the only woman and the housekeeper in CP9, her status is almost only under Rob Lucy! "Let''s go!" Kalifa felt the gaze. After taking a deep breath, he nodded and said in a deep voice, "If you don''t go now, Lu Qi''s injury will be a problem, and the Demon Order is also a problem!" The others listened, no problem, and nodded one after another! quickly! Under the influence of Bruno''s door-to-door fruit, several people from CP9 also left Judicial Island! ---- the other side! On the battlefield where the green pheasant and Robin are fighting! "General Green Pheasant, I didn''t expect your navy to be so ruthless, even if you don''t care about the tens of thousands of garrisons on the Judicial Island, you launched the Demon Slaying Order!" Robin fought against the Green Pheasant~www.novelhall.com~ while lightly. Said. Regarding this, the green pheasant did not answer, but sank his face! He didn''t know about Tu Moling! If he knew it, he would definitely stop it! After all, there are tens of thousands of garrisons on Judicial Island! And most of those garrisons are navy! "I''m here today!" After the green pheasant said with a cold face, he forced Robin back with one move, then turned and left the battlefield directly, and ran towards the garrison on the island! Anyway, since something happened, we must quickly find a way to remedy it! He didn''t want tens of thousands of garrisons to die under his own nose, and die in his own hands! So he is ready to save people! And Robin looked at him in a hurry, and with a thought, he probably understood what the green pheasant was thinking! Although it is an enemy, Robin also knows that the blue pheasant is still kind in heart, otherwise he would not let her go! "Just treat it as the kindness of the year!" Robin murmured, looking at the back of the green pheasant, his eyes twinkling, and finally put down the hand he was preparing to attack, without blocking! She wanted to stop the green pheasant now, and it was easy for the green pheasant to watch the garrison die, but in the end she still had no choice! Among them are the thoughts of repaying the grace of the green pheasants back then, and the thoughts of not being able to bear to see those garrisons die for no reason! Although she has changed a lot over the years, the kindness in her heart is still preserved and has not deteriorated! "Go and help Luffy them now!" Robin sighed deeply, and after a glance, he fixed his gaze on Luffy and his group who were running desperately! "Huh!" Without much thought, she flapped her wings behind her, and flew towards Luffy''s group! Chapter 1066： Promotion "Above the King of Pirates ( Kill Demon Order? Seeing the Judicial Island, which had been caught in the artillery fire and gradually turned into ruins, Arthur smacked his lips, but didn''t know what to say! In the original plot, there was also an order to kill demons, but it was more of an accident. It happened when Spandham accidentally encountered a golden phone bug! Arthur originally thought it would not happen this time, but never thought that this scene still happened! "Tu Mo Ling? What happened?" Gion, who didn''t know the inside story, looked at the Judicial Island full of gunfire in the projection, a little puzzled. As a former high-ranking navy, she knew very well what kind of existence the Tu Mo Ling was. That can''t be initiated casually! Every time before and after launching the Demon Slayer Order, it needs to go through extremely strict review! Although you only need to move the golden phone worm when you start it, before you move the golden phone worm, you must not only review it within the Navy, but also report it to the world government to review it again! If you fail the review, you must never touch the golden phone bug! It can be said that the order to kill demons is a rare military operation for the Navy for several years or even decades! And the reason why it is so strict is no way! The configuration of Tu Mo Ling is too high! Five lieutenants, ten rear admirals, ten top naval ships, ten thousand naval soldiers! Faced with such a strong lineup, let alone an island, even a kingdom can''t stand it! If it is not strictly reviewed, if someone fakes a military order and launches it without authorization, the result will be extremely tragic! "Nothing happened... Maybe it was an accident!" Arthur said with a shrug. It was an accident in the original plot, but it is hard to say whether Arthur is an accident now! However, whether it was an accident or not, it has nothing to do with him! Gion listened, and couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Arthur! How could this thing be an accident? She didn''t believe that someone would be mentally retarded to such an extent, she accidentally launched the killing order! (Spandam:=_=) ---- the other side! Arthur didn''t care about Demon Slayer Order, but some people cared about Demon Slayer Order! Navy headquarters! Tumo Order! ? After the Warring States heard this news, the whole person was dumbfounded! When did this happen? Why doesn''t he know? Who started it? Why did it start? ... Countless questions appeared in his head! Warring States frowned and couldn''t help but turn to the lieutenant admiral who had just come in to report the news, and asked, "Have you just received the application for the proclamation?" The admiral looked at him and said solemnly, "No! If so, then we will definitely report it to the Marshal first!" Hearing this, the Warring States was silent for a long time! Finally, after taking a deep breath, he picked up the phone bug and dialed out! "Let me check, which golden phone bug is passive!" After a solemn statement, the Warring States period waited quietly! There are countless golden phone bugs! And each one can be traced back to the owner! Warring States knows this very well! So he called people to check which phone bug was used! As long as he finds it, he can basically know who used the phone worm! And soon, he also got a response! "It''s the phone worm number seven being used!" Listening to this, after the Sengoku recalled it in his head, he locked the target---Spandam! This numbered golden phone bug is in CP9''s hands! "Wait... isn''t CP9''s resident on Judicial Island?" The Warring States couldn''t help thinking. Initiating the Demon Slaying Order on his own station, what kind of ghost operation is this TM? suicide? Still too long? Thinking about it, an inexplicable picture of a ghost appeared in the head of the Warring States Period---Spandam stood on the harbor, shouting at a group of naval ships bravely and firing at me! ! ! "His~" After the Warring States took a disgusting breath from the picture he was thinking of, he suddenly thought of another thing --- In addition to the CP people on Judicial Island, there are tens of thousands of naval garrisons! As soon as Tu Mo Ling came, the tens of thousands of naval garrisons would be scrapped! Warring States'' complexion changed drastically, immediately picked up the phone bug and dialed out again! And this time, the target of his call is CP0! ---- New world! On board the Moby Dick! "Wa hahaha!" Baibeard was smiling while drinking boldly! The sorrow of the navy is the carnival of the pirates! Things about Judicial Island spread quickly! Because of the live broadcast, it was almost bombarded in the last second and spread to Baibeard''s ears in the next second! As a pirate, he is naturally very happy! "Unexpectedly, those navy guys would blast the Judicial Island with the Demon Killing Order. This is a rare scene in a century!" Baibeard put down the wine bowl and said with a grin. "Father, drink less!" Facing the words of the white beard, Marco on the side was not only not happy, but worried. In recent time, Baibeard''s physical condition has declined rapidly, and it has reached the level of infusion every day, which makes him and the people of the Whitebeard Pirates group can''t help worrying! "It''s okay!" After Baibeard waved his hand indifferently, he asked, "By the way, how about Ace?" "Two days ago he called and said ~www.novelhall.com~ has tracked Titch, and he should be able to catch Titch in a few days!" The captain of the second division on the side, Aiden, nicknamed the Lightning Wolf, flashed a glimmer of light in his eyes, and said in a deep voice. "That''s good...hahaha!" The white beard smiled boldly again. However, under this smile, he hides a trace of worry! "I don''t know why, there is always a feeling that something big is going to happen... I hope it''s my illusion!" White Beard thought to himself. ---- On a small island in a great waterway! "Cracking!" The fire is burning! "Alright, fast, Titch... I will catch you soon! Saatchi, I will avenge you soon!" At this moment, Ace looked at the greasy rabbit roasted by him on the fire, but his mind was not on it, but drifted thousands of miles away. These days, with his constant tracking, he finally caught the tail of Blackbeard Titch! He guessed in his heart that in just one or two days, he would be able to catch up with Tic and catch him! --- at the same time! It''s on another small island not far from where Ace is! "Since it can''t be used by me, then I have to use yours as a promotion!" Blackbeard Titch murmured, a fierce gleam in his eyes. Looking at the fire in front of him, Titch''s head was full of Ace at this time! Facing the pursuit of Ace, Titch, who originally had the heart to solicit, was completely determined these days. Ace could not be used by him! Therefore, he gave up the idea of ??soliciting Ace, and prepared to use Ace as a game, a world-shaking game that can change the current situation of the sea... Chapter 1067： Bring capitalist "Above the King of Pirates ( In the end, Luffy and his party escaped from Judicial Island and returned to the Water City! But as soon as they returned to the City of Water, they faced a serious problem---some money! Their Golden Meri must not be able to go on anymore, so they must also change ships here, but it takes money to change ships, and they happen to have none! Well, there is no Aini Road in the sky island, and they have not found any gold town, naturally they have not got any gold, and there is no money to change the ship! In this regard, Robin made the proposal that all the money should come from her. However, Luffy and his party decisively refused! In their words, it was already embarrassing to spend Robin''s money on Sky Island before, and Robin can''t pay any more this time. And they are a team, it''s not a problem to always let Robin pay! As a result, their group and the newly joined Frankie were in a predicament! Inquiry about the money needed for shipbuilding, the shipyard that is needed, and the shipmaker that is needed. But, the money is short! On the Golden Meri! "What to do?" Nami counted the money on the boat, frowning! The money they have on board now, from what they had originally, plus the bonus for participating in the wrestling competition on Solongkong Island and the remuneration given by Brokeback Mountain Gym, is about 30 million! The money is outsiders, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is already a huge amount, enough to live a lifetime! But there is still a big difference from shipbuilding! The shipyard they found is the largest shipyard in the Water Capital, Carrera Shipyard! For the ship they wanted to build, the helm of the Carrera Shipyard looked at Frankie''s face and gave Luffy and his party a discount on the quote, which was basically the cost price! But even with this quotation, they still have a gap of nearly 200 million Baileys! "It''s really impossible to count me as borrowing you?" Robin looked at Nami, who was frowning, and couldn''t help suggesting again. "No, we are a team, how can we keep using your money!" Lu Fei refused again! Although the others didn''t speak, they all nodded, showing approval. Obviously I think Luffy refused! "Oh~ let''s think of a way together... It really doesn''t work, let''s make a low-level one!" Nami sighed and came up with a compromise. "No! The ship is an indispensable member of our adventure team. We will experience many battles with us in the future. If the level is low, it will soon be damaged!" Sanji shook his head. "We can also buy some materials ourselves, and I will ask my brothers to help and build a boat together, so that the boat is of a higher level and costs less!" Frankie also helped out an idea! Although he has been a part-time bounty hunter in recent years, his craftsmanship in shipbuilding has not fallen. It is okay to build a ship himself! Of course, the boats built in this way are definitely not as good as those built by Carrera''s so many professional boaters! "That''s okay... it''s a way when there is no other way!" Sanji thought for a while and nodded. When the people on the boat were discussing, Luffy was sitting on the boat, looking up at the starry sky, his eyes lost, and he didn''t know what he was thinking! Usopp stood at the stern of the boat, stroking the railing of the boat, his eyes showing nostalgia! To say who on the ship has the deepest feelings for the ship is undoubtedly Luffy and Usopp! The Golden Meri was the first serious ship after Luffy hit the road, and accompanied him through many battles. In addition to the above reasons, Usopp is more because the Golden Meri is a person he likes, and it is given by Keya, with Keya''s blessings on it, which he is reluctant to bear. Therefore, although the two did not say anything about the exchange of ships, they still faintly resisted! Only now that the ship is really in a situation where it has to be happy, they reluctantly agreed to change it! Just when the people on the boat fell into different emotions because of the boat... "Da da da!" Suddenly, a sound of footsteps came from far and near! Subconsciously, the people on the boat followed the voice and looked over! A middle-aged man in a suit boarded their ship and appeared on the deck! "Are you... the uncle who sent Uncle Arthur news that day?" Luffy suddenly asked after seeing the middle-aged man hesitating. "Exactly!" The middle-aged man nodded with a smile. "Is Uncle Arthur coming?" Lu Fei suddenly became excited! "No!" The middle-aged man shook his head! Luffy suddenly showed disappointment! "Your Majesty asked me to send this!" The middle-aged man said, took a few documents from his arms and handed them to Luffy! Subconsciously, Luffy took the file! The other crew members present also came over curiously! "About the authorization contract for the image of the Straw Hat Adventure Group" "???" Looking at the title of the file, the Straw Hat Adventure Group was dumbfounded! What the hell? Around? "Uncle, is this?" Luffy asked hesitantly, looking up at the middle-aged man. "This is about the authorization contract for your surroundings!" the middle-aged man explained, "The so-called surroundings are dolls, posters, clothing, etc. made in the image of your characters!" "Oh!" Luffy nodded without understanding. Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man smiled, and took out a little Luffy doll from his arms, handed it to him, and said, "In short, this is the surrounding area!" "Oh I see!" Luffy took the doll, and after looking at it, he nodded heavily. This time, he really understood! The others in the straw hat group looked at this thing and basically understood it! "Because of the Adventure King, your popularity has become very high, and therefore His Majesty Arthur is going to make a batch of such things to sell, and for this, His Majesty has prepared such a contract for you!" "As long as you sign the contract, there will be a signing fee of 200 million Baileys! Then with the sale of toys, dolls, posters, clothing, etc., you can still receive about 10% of the share!" "In other words, if you make money from selling these things in the future, you can get ten Baileys for every 100 Baileys!" The middle-aged man explained with a smile. This seems to be a good thing for the Straw Hats and a group of people, and Arthur gave them money for nothing! But the truth... The wool appears on the sheep! How could Arthur as a leading capitalist lose? He was already selling these! Having passed through the information age, he naturally knows that these surrounding things make more money! Therefore, he started selling these things shortly after The Adventure King was released! And with the official endorsement of Saint Martin and no one dared to pirate, he also made a lot of money from these peripherals --- nearly two billion Baileys in just a few months! Well, this little money is incomparable with his wealth, but who would think it is too much? Besides, two billion Baileys is not a small number anymore! After Blackbeard becomes the Four Emperors in the future, the reward will only be more than two billion! But originally he didn''t need to distribute the money to the Straw Hats and his party! They dont know anyway! But seeing that they were in trouble recently and had no money, Arthur decided to give some money to help them. Let them continue to take risks and continue to "work" for Arthur without knowing it. While the dark world government, it also allows him to make a lot of money on the King of Adventure~www.novelhall.com~Arthur : Working as a worker, working spirit, working as a master! ???) Of course, these are things that the Straw Hats and the group do not know! Right now they are looking at this contract with their eyes bright! what is this? Contract? Not! It''s a pie! Pies that fall from the sky As long as they sign this contract, not only will their problems be solved now, but there will be a surplus, and there will be a steady stream of income in the future! It can be said to be a great surprise! "This...Uncle Arthur won''t lose?" Suddenly, Luffy frowned and worried. "Relax! This is our careful calculation! As long as you sign the contract, we will not only not lose, but also make a fortune!" The middle-aged man said with a smile. Maybe you will earn, but we will never lose! "I sign!" Hearing this, Lu Fei let go of his worries and happily signed his name! There is no objection to the Straw Hat group! They don''t know much about the surrounding things, but if someone sends money, how can they refuse? quickly! The Straw Hat and his party have signed their names! "I should go!" The middle-aged man said with a smile after he received the contract. "Goodbye, uncle!" Luffy grinned and waved his hand. After the middle-aged man waved his hand, he turned and left! But at this moment, he seemed to think of something, and suddenly stopped, turned around, looked at Robin who had not spoken, and said, "Princess Robin... Your Majesty asked me to warn you that you will not be allowed anymore. Take this risk, all you need to face a general like the green pheasant is to run away or call someone!" After finishing speaking, the middle-aged man left without looking back, leaving behind a group of people in straw hats who were confused! Chapter 1068： Espoo Street "Above the King of Pirates ( After the middle-aged person left, the bewildered straw hats on the boat gradually recovered! "Wait, that uncle was called Princess Robin just now... and then he was Uncle Arthur''s subordinate, and he was called Your Majesty Uncle Arthur, then what is the relationship between Robin and Uncle Arthur?" Luffy said he had a bit of brain Can''t come! "boom!" After giving Luffy a violent shudder, Nami said loudly, "Idiot! According to this theory, Robin and your Uncle Arthur are husband and wife, you should be called Aunt Robin!" "Oh!" Luffy was a little ignorant! But the next moment! He suddenly reacted and looked up at Robin, wondering, "Wait, Robin and Uncle Arthur are husband and wife?" With his words, everyone on the boat turned their attention to Robin! Only then did they know that Uncle Arthur and King Pendragon Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin were the same person in Luffy''s mouth! Although they knew that Luffy had an Uncle Arthur, and that the king of St. Martin was Pendragon Arthur, they never thought that they were the same person! After all, the name Arthur is too common! In this world, it is basically equivalent to Zhang Wei, Er Lengzi, Cuihua and so on! There are ten or eight in almost every kingdom! They thought it was the same name! And until today, they did not know that they were alone! "Didn''t I tell you?" Robin asked, frowning slightly. "En! En!" The others in the Straw Hat Adventure Group nodded together! "Oh, you know now!" Robin said lightly. Robin successfully killed God! After receiving this shocking news, the other people in the Straw Hat Adventure Group also went to their own affairs! Well, although the news is shocking, it doesn''t matter if you think about it! There is only one thing left that Luffy has been struggling with---what should he call Robin in the future! ? Called a friend or an elder! ? ----- That night! Moonlight is rare! Arthur quietly came to the boat of the Straw Hat Adventure Group! "Robin...Robin..." Arthur murmured repeatedly as he scanned the surroundings and fumbled into the cabin. In the end, he fixed his eyes on a room in the cabin where Robin''s name tag was hung! This is it! Arthur''s eyes lit up, and he immediately stretched out his hand, cautiously opened a gap, quickly stepped in, and closed the door with his backhand! "Little Robin, I''m here!" Arthur smiled wickedly and walked to the bed, feeling the darkness! at this time! Robin lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes! "call out!" Two fingers were covered with armed color domineering, and directly stuck in Arthur''s eyes! fortunately! Arthur reacted quickly! When the finger was not inserted, he grabbed Robin''s hand and said quickly, "It''s me!" Upon hearing this familiar voice, Robin stretched out another hand and turned on the bedside lamp! "Patter!" After the lights came on, she could see the people clearly! Immediately, Robin rolled his eyes! However, Arthur didn''t care about the eyes, but grinned and touched the bed! "Turn off the lights first!" Robin said after feeling Arthur''s strange hand and a blush on his cheeks. "It''s okay! You can enjoy the beauty even more with the lights on!" After Arthur said with a grin, the whole person directly pressed on! ---404 dividing line--- About two hours have passed! "Huh huh!" Robin panted heavily, waved his hand, stopped Arthur, and said, "No way, no way!" "Ok!" Although Arthur was disappointed, he stopped! At this moment, Robin seemed to see Arthurs disappointment. After a moment of indulging in his disappointment, he said, "Sister Rimi prepared a gift for you. I originally planned to meet you and give it to you later, but now that you are here. , I''ll give it to you in advance!" Then, without waiting for Arthur to ask what it was, Robin got up and said, "You wait here, don''t ask what the gift is... anyway, you''ll know it!" After speaking, Robin opened the door directly and went out! Soon! The door opens again! And this time, not only Robin, but also a person Arthur knew well! Nami! She was now bowing her head, her cheeks flushed, and Robin led her in! "???" Arthur looked at Robin dumbfounded, not knowing what she meant! "gift!" Robin''s words are concise! Arthur''s pupils shrank sharply and looked at Robin in disbelief. He didn''t say anything, but the startled look in his eyes represented everything---he was asking if Robin was true or not? In response, Robin just smiled and nodded, shoved Nami''s hand into Arthur''s, and yawned and said, "So tired~ I went to Nami''s room to sleep!" After speaking, Robin didn''t wait for Arthur to say anything, blinked at him playfully, turned and left the room, leaving only Nami and Arthur in this room! silence! Endless silence! After Robin left, the room fell into silence! Both Arthur, who knows well, and Nami, who knows well, chose to be silent before uncovering the last layer of veil! In the end, after a long silence, Nami gritted her teeth and took the initiative to post it! Upon seeing this, Arthur was not polite, no longer pretending to be, and directly tore open the surface of Sven, pulling Nami over! ---- On an unknown island in the Great Channel! "Huh huh!" Accompanied by a heavy gasp, Blackbeard Titch and Ace stood tens of meters apart, facing each other, surrounded by traces of their fighting! "Jie Jie Jie~" Tiqi said with a grin, "Ace, give up! I know you can''t keep going!" Listening to his words~www.novelhall.com~ The exhausted Ace did not answer, nor did he have the strength to answer, but with his hands on his knees, he stared at Titch with eyes that were about to droop. ! That stubborn little expression, although he did not speak, clearly told Tic that he would not surrender in death! "Ha ha!" Upon seeing this, Titch smiled again, did not say much, and walked slowly towards Ace at a staggering pace! "boom!" After walking to Ace, Titch punched Ace in the face without hesitation! "Bang, bang, bang!" In response to this, Ace, who had no strength, was directly knocked out and rolled on the ground several times! "Uh..." After stopping, Ace supported the ground with both hands and suddenly exerted force, trying to stand up. But after trying it a few times, he was already weak, and finally fell down! But in this way, Titch did not let Ace go! Continue to walk towards Ace! It wasn''t until he was in front of him that Titch stopped! "Who told you to fight me?" Titch said, with a hideous look on his face, raised his fist, and slammed it down at Ace again without hesitation! "boom!" a bit! "boom!" Two clicks! "boom!" Three times! ... One punch after another, Titch hit Ace''s head fiercely, until at last Ace loosened his whole body, passed out in a coma, and completely lost the power to resist, then he stopped! "If you give you another ten years, your qualifications are likely to defeat me... Unfortunately, there is no if in this world, so I won! Hahaha~" Looking at the unconscious Ace, Titch laughed wildly. ! He won! Chapter 1069： 2 billion reward "Above the King of Pirates ( Why did Nami do this? Arthur was thinking about this question while enjoying it! And until he left the next day, Arthur didn''t know the reason from Robin! It turned out that Nami broke into the portal by accident and was discovered. Rimi looked at Robins face, and thought that Arthur was using the straw hat adventure team to kill her, so she could only threaten her and make her change. Be yourself and give it to Arthur as a gift! Well, this is the same as joining the opponent if you can''t beat it---if you can''t kill, let the opponent join! "Rimi has really come up with a great idea!" When Arthur left, he still had some thoughts! (*^^*) Rimi Ishihara''s idea is really great! He decided that he would definitely reward her when he went back... and come with a three-day and three-night sleepless package! Reminiscing about the comfort of last night, Arthur couldn''t help showing a mean smile on his face! And when Arthur returned to the hotel where he was staying before, he soon got a news that although he had expected it, but was still slightly shocked at first hearing---Ace was arrested! Although Arthur didn''t send anyone to follow him on the Ace side, he still kept people watching! Because of this, Arthur got the news as soon as the opponent was arrested! "The war on the top is coming!" Arthur sighed faintly. But after another thought, he began to think carefully! "According to the original plan, it was to expose Ace''s identity and allow more people to "participate" in the top war. Now that Ace has been arrested, we can prepare to release the news." "But, having said that, pay attention to the release time! If it is released too early, the navy may cancel the war on the top. It is too late and too late. It is best to wait until the navy has just released the news about Ace. If the news of Aces identity is released, then the navy will have a hard time riding a tiger, and have to bite the bullet and continue!" Arthur pondered, and gradually made a decision in his heart! then! Because he wanted to go ahead and make preparations, Arthur didn''t stay in the Water City much, and he took Gion to leave the Water City and headed straight to the Chambord Islands! --- "Straw Hat Adventure Group! ? Offer a reward of two billion twenty-six million! ! ! "---Le Monde! "All members offer more than two billion rewards! ! ! "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "The Straw Hat Adventure Group is finally offered a reward, and the hero Kapu will not be guaranteed! "---A place in the Great Waterway! ... As Arthur left the water capital, the follow-up of Judicial Island was also here! After all, it is an important place like Judicial Island. Although Luffys party did not make the final order to kill the devil, they did attack Judicial Island. Therefore, even in the face of Karp, the navy had to want the Straw Hat party! And because of the adventure king and the live broadcast, this time Luffy and his party were offered a reward for the first time, but the reward is much more than in the original plot! Captain Lu Fei originally had 300 million in the plot, but now he jumped to 500 million! However, there are four more words below his reward order, which must be captured alive! Well, this is added to Karp''s face! Sauron offered a reward of 120 million in the original plot, but now he has jumped to 200 million! The 80 million in the Sanjihara plot is now only a little lower than Sauron, with a reward of 190 million! And Frankie''s original plot reward was 44 million, and now there are 80 million! Usopp was originally 30 million, but now it has jumped to 39 million! Nami is a little better, the increase is the least, originally it was 16 million, but now it has jumped to 24 million! Chopper originally offered a reward of fifty Baileys, but now because of the live broadcast, he has been seen clearly and is no longer regarded as a pet, so he was directly offered a reward of 43 million! The most exaggerated is Robin! Because she has not appeared in these years, she offered a reward of 79 million when she was eight years old. But when she appeared this time, her reward jumped directly to 950 million! Well, it is more than one and a half billion higher than Gion! However, this does not mean that she is much stronger than Gion! The main reason why she can be so much higher is that archaeologists can understand the history and this article has a bonus point. The world government has considered her harm to the world government, so she has added a bounty! All in all, it doesn''t matter if the straw hats and the group don''t offer a reward. A bounty comes directly to the giant of 2.26 million, and it has become a rewarding upstart on the sea! Let alone the first half of the great waterway, they offer bounty, even in the new world, it is worth mentioning! But then again! Although there are many rewards for the Straw Hat group this time, no one is asking for trouble! Well, the live videos are still being circulated in the hands of some people, as long as they are a little self-aware, they will not come to disturb them! Therefore, in the next half a month, Luffy and his team were able to safely wait for their new ship to be built in the city of water! ----- The Devil''s Triangle! "Yo **** ho, **** ho, **** ho, **** ho, **** ho~" In the endless fog, on a dilapidated ship, a figure with an explosive head is standing on the bow, singing up to the sky! At this time, if someone passing by takes a closer look, you will be surprised to find that it is not someone who is singing at all, but a skeleton, one with an explosive head and a strange looking skeleton! That''s right! He is the uncle of the Secretary of the Army of Saint Martin Bruce, Arthur''s cheap relative, and the future crew and musician of the Straw Hat Pirates in the original plot-Brook! In the past time, because Moonlight Moria has already rushed to the street, and Brookes luck seems to be not as good as in the original, so his shadow has not been lost, and he himself has not reached the horror barque. ! I have been wandering alone in the mist, without encountering anyone! And this also makes Brooke lonely want to go crazy! There is no way, if you are a normal person who spends more than 40 years alone in this dark mist (originally more than 30 years), he will be lonely and go crazy! Fortunately, Brookes determination ~www.novelhall.com~ plus the noise caused by the frequent arrivals and departures of St. Martins ships in recent years has allowed Brooke to know that someone is coming and relieved a little loneliness, which made him Can continue to survive! Of course, as a skeleton who has been wandering alone for decades, after hearing the sound, Brooke also tried to follow the sound, to find those ships, and follow them to leave here! But because the ship he was on was in disrepair for a long time, he had already lost the ability to move forward and couldn''t catch up with those ships, plus he might be a little unlucky and other reasons, he never caught it! Just know that there are ships passing by! And this is why he is singing here! Since he couldn''t catch up, he wanted to attract the other party through singing and let the other party come over! unfortunately! I dont know if its the reason for the bad luck. He has been singing here for a long time, but no one has found him, which makes him extremely depressed! And today! Just when he was singing like usual, he didn''t know why there was an inexplicable throbbing in his heart! "This feeling... This feeling... It''s so strong!" Brook stopped singing, and kept muttering repeatedly, his hollow eyes staring in one direction as if he was stunned. He suddenly had a very strong hunch! perhaps... Only in the last few days, he was able to go out! And at this moment! A newspaper that flew in from nowhere, directly covered Brook''s head! Subconsciously, Brook took it down and took a look! "Straw Hat Adventure Group! ? Offer a reward of two billion twenty-six million! ! ! A headline and a photo of all the members of the Straw Hat Adventure Group appeared in Brook''s eyes! Chapter 1070： 9-headed snake "Above the King of Pirates ( "Are you still **** human?" Gion lay weakly on the sofa, muttering. "Haha!" Arthur rubbed his nose, a little embarrassed, "you know, people want to play something when they are free..." "So you keep playing with me?" Gion tilted his head slightly and rolled his eyes directly at Arthur! "Haha!" Arthur shrugged awkwardly, and couldn''t comment! "Furthermore, even if you play, can you, an over-energy bastard, pay attention to it, don''t spend the day and night? What should I do if the game is broken?" Gion complained. how is this possible? Are you a strong lieutenant? How can it be so easy to play bad? Thinking in his heart, on the surface, Arthur did not dare to say anything, so he could only continue to smile awkwardly! Fortunately! What happened next quickly put Arthur over this embarrassment! "Da da da da!" Accompanied by a rush of footsteps, a sailor hurriedly ran into the cabin! "My lord is not good, not good! We have encountered a pirate!" the sailor said in horror. "what!?" Arthur was a little confused and a little surprised! The question is, isnt there a naval base nearby? How can you hit Shanghai thief here? Surprisingly, I haven''t played Pirates for a long time, and I just had fun when I met! "What is it? It''s just a pirate, what''s to be afraid of?" Gion said indifferently without lifting his head. Yes indeed! What''s to be afraid of? The sailor then realized that the two adults on their ship were not ordinary people! Especially Arthur, they saw each other''s power with their own eyes! "Oh, yes!" The sailor patted his head, suddenly said something, and then asked respectfully, "My lord, what should we do next?" "The soldiers will cover the water and soil, and when the opponent comes, they will directly catch or kill them!" Arthur said casually. "But..." The sailor hesitated. "What? The other party is a well-known pirate?" Seeing the sailor''s hesitation, Arthur asked curiously. "Ok!" After the sailor nodded heavily, he explained, "The opponent is from the Nine Snakes and Pirates!" The Nine Snakes and Pirates? Isn''t that the team of the empress? After such a thought flashed through his mind, Arthur became more interested and said directly, "Go, meet them!" With that, Arthur and the sailor walked out to the deck together! And Gion, who was lying on the sofa, was a little moved and wanted to take a look together. But just when she was about to get up, after feeling the soreness and weakness of her whole body, she finally continued helplessly on her stomach! Anyway, Arthur will do! After such a thought, Gion calmly rested on his stomach! --- deck! When Arthur and the sailor came up together, the Hydra Pirates in the sailor''s mouth were about one kilometer away from the ship they were on! However, this distance is rapidly reduced by the efforts of the two giant snakes in front of the Hydra Pirates group! "Boss, shall we go?" At this moment, the old captain asked nervously. "No, I will meet them directly!" Arthur said calmly. And listening to Arthurs calm words, and thinking about Arthurs previous record, the old captain calmed down a bit and nodded in agreement. About less than a minute passed! Under the drag of two giant snakes, the ships of the Hydra Pirates quickly came to the ship where Arthur was located! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The ship hadnt stopped, one by one, the members of the Hydra Pirates, with wheat-colored skin, good-looking bodies, strong abilities, and various weapons, jumped directly from their ship to the deck of Arthurs ship. ! "Man, hand over 80% of the supplies on your ship, and spare you from dying!" A woman who looked like the boss, had a pair of pill and phoenix eyes, held a bow and arrow, and looked like a man-in-law shouted in a deep voice. Regarding this, Arthur looked at them curiously for a long time, and then said disappointedly, "What... It turns out that Hancock is not here! I thought I could take a look at the woman who is known as the worlds most beautiful woman. What kind of it!" "presumptuous!!!" The Danfengyan woman listened to Arthur''s words, but did not care about the robbery. After a big drink, she immediately let go of the tight bowstring in her hand! "Duang!" "call out!" In the sound of the bowstring strumming, a sharp arrow flew out, cutting through the air, passing by Arthur''s ear, and hitting the ship wall behind him! "Chop~" "Om~" The arrow penetrated deeply into the ship wall, and the tail of the arrow trembled slightly! "Your Majesty''s name can be called directly by your bitch? Is your Majesty''s appearance that your **** can covet?" Dan Fengyan said angrily. "Ha ha!" Upon seeing this, Arthur said indifferently, "The name... if it is not taken out to be called, it will be meaningless! Similarly, the appearance... if it is not grown to be seen, it is not Meaningless!" "presumptuous!!!" Seeing Arthur''s careless appearance, the Dan Fengyan woman was angry from her heart! Immediately, she no longer felt soft, and directly drew an arrow from the quiver behind her, and shot it at Arthur! And this time, she didn''t miss the shot again! The arrow went straight towards Arthur''s heart! Upon seeing this, Arthur narrowed his eyes, stretched out a hand, put his thumb and **** together, and flicked it! "Duang!" Immediately, the arrow shot at him was directly bounced off! Seeing this scene, the Dan Fengyan woman blurted out in surprise and said, "How is it possible!!!" She is not the strongest in the Hydra Pirates, but she is also a bit strong, otherwise she will not become the leader! But this is her, the arrow shot by Arthur was bounced off by one finger! This can be said to have subverted her three views! You know ~www.novelhall.com~ Even if it is her king, Hancock can''t say that he can fly her arrow with a finger! "Chichi!" Arthur sneered twice, then jokingly said, "Is that just a little bit of strength? Or go back and call the others on your ship, your captain Hancock!" Facing Arthur''s banter, Dan Fengyan woman not only did not get angry, but was frightened! There was a vaguely uneasy premonition in her heart---their pirate group might have kicked the iron plate this time! However, the hunch is such a hunch, but they obviously have no chance to escape now. So after hesitating for a moment, she put down a cruel word and said, "You wait for me!" After speaking, the Danfengyan woman turned around, jumped up, and returned to their huge battleship! Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled slightly, did not stop him, and let her go! Not long! "boom!" Accompanied by a dull loud noise, the Danfengyan woman came to the deck with a green-haired woman with a strong figure but a big head beyond imagination. The whole person looked like a big doll! Arthur looked at this man, his eyes lit up, and he recognized who she was at a glance! Boya Sandasonia! Compared with the unknown Danfengyan woman, as Hancocks sister, a supporting role in the original book, Boya Sandasonia was familiar to Arthur, so he recognized her at a glance ! and many more! Now that Boa Sanda Sonia has appeared, Hancock should also appear, right? As the three sisters, shouldn''t they all act together? Thinking, Arthur''s eyes brightened, and the sense of expectation in his heart grew stronger! Chapter 1071： Oversupplement "Above the King of Pirates ( However, Arthur was finally disappointed! He did not see the captain who is known as the world''s number one beauty! "You alone? Where''s your sister?" Facing Boya Sandasonia, Arthur asked like that! And Boya Sanda Sonia listened to this question, and while his face was full of black lines, he could also understand Arthur! because... She has encountered too many such things! When a man sees her, if he doesn''t see her sister at the same time, most of the first words they say will ask her sister''s whereabouts first! no way! As the world''s number one beauty, her sister''s charm can''t be stopped by a woman, and sometimes she can''t help having fantasies, let alone a man? Poya Sanda Sonia was helpless and happy about this! What is helpless is that under the incomparable charm of her sister, she seems so insignificant, and the men basically met have ignored her subconsciously! I am glad that the person who possesses that incomparable charm is her sister, the most respected and admired person in her life! "No!" After a faint explanation, Boya Sandasonia took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Now if you hand over 80% of your supplies, I can call the shots. Those who offended you before As if you didnt hear the words, I will kill you all!" Although the Nine Snakes and Pirates are a pirate group full of women, the nature of the pirates will not change because of this. Robbery is something they take for granted! According to the usual pirate behavior, it is normal to directly kill in the face of Arthur''s actions just now! However, in the narration of the Danfengyan woman, and the feeling that Boya Sanda Sonia now feels in the dark, she feels that Arthur is not a good person to deal with, and therefore she will take it lightly and prepare Just let Arthur go! But she was going to let Arthur go, Arthur didn''t think so! "Spare my life?" Arthur said with interest, "I really want to know who gave you such confidence... Hancock?" With that said, Arthur''s figure did not know when, he had already come to Boa Sanda Sonia''s side! "Thump thump!" Upon seeing this, Boya Sandasonia''s pupils suddenly shrank, his heart beat faster, and an expression of horror appeared on his face! This speed... so horrible! She didn''t even see clearly, the other party came to her side! What does this mean? If the other party wants to kill himself, it is just a matter of thought! Thinking about it, Boya Sandassonia subconsciously compared the other party with his sister! result... Completely defeated! Her sister was defeated! In terms of her strength, even her sister would never want to kill her instantly, but the man in front of him can do it, which means that his strength is far better than her sister! Can''t let my sister run into him! This is the only thought left by Boya Sandassonia after comparing Arthur with his sister. No man can resist her sister''s beauty! This is recognized! And under this premise, if her sister encounters a man who cannot be matched or even escaped, then death may be the best end, a more tragic end or even a slave, rbq and the like! Thinking of this, Boya Sandasonia couldn''t help but tremble! Slave! This word is the nightmare of her, even her sister, younger sister, and their three sisters! Even though it has been more than ten years since the painful experience at the beginning, the shadow in their hearts has not dissipated. On the contrary, they have grown stronger with the passage of time. "Never let my sister meet him, even if it''s dead!!!" Shaking, Boya Sanda Sonia couldn''t help snarling in his heart, and at the same time, a death ambition slowly rose from his heart! the other side! "???" Arthur looked at Boya Sandassonia who was shaking suddenly. What the hell? what''s the situation? Why did it suddenly start to tremble? Am I scared by this hand? Isn''t that too casual? Isn''t it a pirate? Isnt it a high-ranking kingdom? As for being scared? ... At the same time that Arthur was puzzled, Boya Sandasonia suddenly gritted his teeth and showed a look of grief and anger, and shouted, "I won''t let you succeed if I die!!!" Shouting, she turned and rammed directly toward the pole behind her! ? ? ? Arthur was even more confused! What''s this all about? What is this Boya Sandassonia thinking about? I didn''t do anything, why did you die and let me not succeed? This is as if I am interested in you! This street, would you please look in the mirror? With the oversized head, sharp teeth and mouth (literally), and snake-like tongue, no matter how good the figure is, I won''t be moved! Thinking in a mess in his mind, Arthur quickly stretched out his hand to hold Boya Sanda Sonia. "Let go of me, let me go, let me die!!!" Boya Sandasonia wanted to struggle after being pulled, but under Arthur''s merciless iron hand, she didn''t struggle no matter how much Use, still being held tightly! "Let go of you! But, you can tell me clearly, how can I die without letting me succeed? I am really not interested in you! Just like you, if you dont say it clearly, it will make people misunderstand. My taste!" Arthur yelled. But when Arthur yelled like this, Boya Sandasonia didnt regret it at all. Instead, he stared at Arthur and shouted bitterly, Im not going to tell your sister. Falling, I wont let you catch my sister if I die!!!" I... Arthur almost didn''t mention it! However, just these words also let him catch a little bit of the reason why Boya Sanda Sonia looks like this! It was because of her sister! "Wait, wait a minute! You let me stroke..." Arthur rubbed his temples with one hand. After a moment of headache, he frowned~www.novelhall.com~ and asked. "When did I say I was going to catch your sister? Ah!?" Boya Sandasonia listened, and suddenly froze! Yes! The man in front of me seems...it seems...have never said such things, right? Thinking about it, Boya Sandasonia suddenly thought of something! and many more! No, no! This is not something he said he hadn''t said before! But with the beauty of his sister, no man can resist it. If this man really saw his sister, he would definitely do so! After figuring this out, Boya Sanda Sonia''s frozen face once again showed a bitter expression! Upon seeing this, Arthur frowned involuntarily! Although he doesn''t know much about psychology, Boya Sandasonia''s expression is very obvious! Still think he will catch Hancock! And this also made Arthur a headache! Why doesn''t it make sense? What on earth did Boa Sanda Sonia think, why suddenly felt that he would catch Hancock? After having a headache for a while, Arthur, who still didn''t want to understand, made a decision! Caught everyone from the Nine Snakes and Pirates! No matter how the other party thought he would catch Hancock, it is an indisputable fact that they robbed Arthur''s ship! For this reason, Arthur is going to catch them! Well, he doesn''t have any thoughts of pitying and cherishing jade. If he is wrong, he is wrong, and he must accept punishment! Thinking, Arthur moved! "It''s crackling!" In the flash of thunder, the people of the Nine Snakes and Pirates faced Arthur''s powerful strength, just like a baby facing an adult. They did not have the slightest resistance at all, and they did not even make a scream. Everyone rushed to the street, and all were knocked out by Arthur! Chapter 1072： Domineering Empress "Above the King of Pirates ( The sun sets! Chambord Islands! Xia Qi''s ripping off BAR! "Patter!" With a violent crash, the door of the bar was pushed open. A beautiful figure with golden earrings, a well-proportioned figure with more than a dozen wheat-colored skins, holding various weapons, and a woman with sharp eyes Broke in! Aunt Xia, who was at the bar, looked at the visitor, and after taking a graceful smoke, she smiled and said hello, "It''s Hancock~ It''s been a long time!" "Aunt Xia, Sundar Sonia is gone!" Hancock did not answer Aunt Xia''s greeting, but said solemnly. "what!?" Aunt Xia was a little surprised and couldn''t help but frown and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Three days ago, Sanda Sonia was as usual, taking the soldiers from Daughter Island to the sea to looting, and in the afternoon, I called the insect to contact her to see how it went. At that time, I suddenly found that the phone bug could no longer get through!" "I didn''t pay much attention to it at the time, I thought it was a magnetic field disorder and other events that prevented the connection, but after a day, when the phone worm still couldn''t get through, I felt something was wrong!" "Early the next morning, I took people to investigate the place they looted this time, but nothing was found, and people still couldn''t reach them, so I came to you!" Hancock explained briefly. Tao. Aunt Xia listened, and after thinking for a moment, she beckoned to the female service on the side! Immediately, the waitress came over! After Aunt Xia whispered a few words in the ear of the other party, the waitress nodded and turned to leave. Soon! The waitress reappeared, walked straight to Aunt Xia, and whispered a few words to her ear! Aunt Xia looked at Hancock while listening, her expression gradually becoming weird! quickly! After the waitress finished speaking, Aunt Xia waved her to leave! "Huh~" After the waitress left, Aunt Xia sighed deeply, looked at Hancock, and said sternly, "Little Hancock, now there is a good news and a bad news, which one do you want to hear first?" "Good news!" Hancock raised his brows and said in a deep voice. "Sanda Sonia is fine!" Aunt Xia said sternly. Hearing this news, Hancock immediately heaved a sigh of relief, and let go of his heart! Just fine! She is not afraid of other things, she is afraid of accidents! "The next thing is bad news, I hope you are mentally prepared!" Aunt Xia said in a deep voice. Hancock''s heart just put down was immediately raised by this sentence! "Sanda Sonia was arrested!" Aunt Xia said solemnly. "what?" After being surprised, Hancock immediately became furious and said, "Who is it? Who is so courageous to catch my sister in this palace!!!" "I don''t know who it is for the time being, but the other party is now in the port of Chambord Islands!" Aunt Xia explained. Hearing this, Hancock could no longer sit still, and the one who turned around and rushed out of the bar! And just as they rushed out of the bar, Raleigh also walked in with a face full of consternation, and asked curiously, "Xia Qi, what''s wrong with Hancock? When I met me, I didn''t even say hello, and watch You still look angrily?" "Sanda Sonia has been arrested, and the other party is now in the port!" Aunt Xia said sternly. That''s it! Lei Li immediately understood! But after another thought, he felt something was wrong again! Hancock''s reputation is not based on selling his hue, it''s all based on the facts! In this case, there are people who dare to move her boat? Thinking about it, Lei Li''s heart suddenly "cocked". While a person is famous, there are still people who dare to move her boat. Why? Either the other party is not afraid of her, or the other party is calculating her! Thinking of this, Leily couldn''t sit still anymore. After leaving a sentence of "I''m going to see", he ran in the direction Hancock had left! --- Port of Chambord Islands! "The Empress, it''s the Empress!" "The Empress is here, the Empress is here!" "Master Hancock, I love you!!!" "Master Empress, marry me!!!" "Hankock..." ... When Hancock brought people here, it was already full of good people. And when these good people saw Hancock, they immediately went crazy, a person who saw a star like a brain fan, excited, screaming, and surrounded her! In this regard, Hancock, who was eager to save his sister, did not have the mood to pay attention to them! "Overlord look domineering!" An invisible force swept out of Hancock, unceremoniously toward the people around him. "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... In an instant, among the people present, 80% of the legs weakened, and they were directly pressed on the ground and could not move. 20% could barely stand still, but their complexion turned red, their legs trembled, and the blue veins on their necks were exposed. come out. Obviously they supported it very hard! As for Hancock, he walked directly through the crowd and came to a place surrounded by good people! Two ships are in sight! One is the ship of the Nine Snakes Pirates that she is very familiar with, the Perfume Snakes, and the other is a small, ordinary sailing ship owned by no one! Looking around, Hancock didn''t see her people from the Nine Snakes and Pirates! But I saw a man with a fierce face standing on the bow of that small sailing ship~www.novelhall.com~ who looked alive like a criminal, and beside him was a strong figure with a nice face, but The face is painted with heavy makeup, disguising herself as a woman! These two are the masters! Hancock confirmed the identity of the two at the first glance. Well, after seeing the two of them, she quietly sensed it with her insights, and finally found a sister who was **** on the Nine Snake Pirates ship, but was not life-threatening sister and many soldiers on Daughter Island. Also felt the threat of the two! That woman was okay, but Hancock felt a bit of fatal danger under Hancock''s perception. She estimated that the opponent''s strength should be about the same as her own, or even weaker than herself! But that fierce-faced man was different. In her perception, the man gave her a sense of danger as if facing an abyss, at any time that she might lose her life! The opponent is definitely much better than him! Judging in his heart, Hancock stepped forward and asked arrogantly, "Who are you two?" "We?" Arthur looked up and down the beautiful person in front of him, sighing in his heart that he deserves to be the number one beauty in the world, and at the same time squinted his eyes and replied with a smile, "The pirate did not succeed, but gave the pirate to Tourists caught!" Tourists who were looted by the pirates but instead captured the pirates? After hearing this, Hancock recalled what Sandassonia had done before, and immediately understood the reason why Sandasonia and his party were arrested! Lost it! However, the daily dominance made Hancock not have any guilty conscience. Instead, he said more arrogantly, "Man, now give you a chance, let my sister go, I will spare you not to die!!!" Chapter 1073： 1 punch pounding? "Above the King of Pirates ( Haoheng! This is Arthur''s first impression of the empress! She can speak so domineeringly even when she is wrong. Who is she who is not arrogant? However, after recalling the experience of the empress, Arthur probably also understood the empress! The empress with an extremely miserable past is actually fragile in her heart. Dominance is just a way for her to hide her fragility, not her true temperament! In fact, this can be seen from the fact that after Lu Fei assaulted the Tianlongren, the empress fell in love with him like an idiot! If you are truly overbearing, how can you fall in love with someone because of such a thing? "What if I say no?" Arthur said quietly. Hancock frowned and said in a harsh tone, "Then surrender to the charm of this palace!!!" After that, Hancock didn''t care about three or seven and twenty-one, and his hands compared his heart! "Sweet and sweet wind!" Suddenly, a heart-shaped light shone toward Arthur. Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled slightly and turned his head slightly when the light was about to shine! In an instant, the light flicked through Arthur''s ears and hit the sky behind him! fast! too fast! Hancock frowned when he watched this scene! The speed of the sweet and sweet wind that was originally used as a light technique is not slow, and it can even be said to be scary. In this case, Arthur still hides so easily, which basically shows the strength of Arthur. ! She is not an opponent! Judging like this in his heart, Hancock''s frowned brows tightened! At this moment, Arthur stared at Hancocks delicate face, and a strange thought suddenly appeared in his mind... Will such a beautiful girl blow down with a punch! ? Thinking, he asked subconsciously, "You said...you are such a beautiful girl, will you cry loudly after being punched in the face?" (O_o)?? WTF? What the hell? Does a punch in the face cry? Hancock was stunned! As the overbearing empress, she couldn''t think of how to think, Arthur would actually ask this kind of horse worm question! And Gion next to Arthur was stunned by this question! Listen! Listen! Is this human? Is this something to say to a girl? What is a punch in the face, will you cry? Thinking about it, Gion couldn''t help looking at Arthur with an extremely strange look, as if he had known him for the first time! But the next moment! Arthur''s approach has refreshed their views! "boom!" I don''t know when, Arthur suddenly appeared in front of Hancock, and punched her face mercilessly! Suddenly, Hancock flew out! (á㧥;)Fuck! ! ! You really tried it! ? Can you handle such a beautiful woman? Gion''s whole person is not good! What should I do if the old lady''s man seems a little straight? Waiting online... very urgent! and many more! wrong! At this moment, Gion suddenly realized that something was wrong! The time she and Arthur met was neither long nor short. The first meeting could even be traced back to more than ten years ago. In this case, Gion believed that he had some knowledge of Arthur! Arthur''s behavior at this time was completely different from his usual time! Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Arthur to do such a thing! Could it be... Is he pretending? Gion, who doesn''t know what intermittent sand sculpture is, succeeded in thinking about Arthur''s behavior, thinking that he had a deeper layout. But actually... Arthur was really just a sand sculpture disease! --- the other side! "Boom!" After being beaten into the air, Hancock, who flipped one thousand and eighty degrees in the air, smashed directly onto a pile of cargo boxes in the port! At this time, her whole head was "buzzing" when Arthur was hit in the face! who am I? where am I? What am i doing? After three consecutive years, Hancock reluctantly recovered! I was beaten? Was beaten? Still beaten by a man? Still hit the face? ... Hancock, who had recovered from his senses, recalled the scene just now, showing his face full of disbelief! Not to mention the time when I was a slave, it is inevitable to be beaten! But after that, after she became the empress, no one beat her again, especially the men. When they saw her one by one, they wanted to show her their hearts, let alone beat her! Nowadays! She was beaten for the first time in these years, beaten by a man, or beaten in the face! what is this? Denied her charm? No more! It''s humiliation! Naked humiliation! Thinking, Hancock''s unbelievable expression on his face, who was very confident in his charm, gradually began to change, turning into a furious look, and roared, "Damn man, I want you to die!!!" Shouting, Hancock slapped his right hand on the ground, and his whole body rose into the air, and after stepping on the air in the air, he walked towards Arthur! "Aromatic feet!" But the next moment! "boom!" Arthur did not know when he appeared in front of Hancock again, and threw a merciless iron fist, punching her in the face, causing her to fly upside down again! "Boom!" Hancock hit a pile of cargo boxes again! However, this time did not end so easily! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Arthur chased after him and pressed Hancock to the ground as a beating, and his fists were still facing his face when he was hitting! --- at the same time! Raleigh, who followed Hancock, was completely dumbfounded after seeing this scene! Who is Hancock? The world''s first beauty! Her charisma can kill both men and women, no one can stop! Even Raleigh himself had to admit that if he was thirty or forty years younger, he would definitely pursue Hancock! unfortunately! There is no if in this world! He is now this age~www.novelhall.com~ can''t do what he wants, so he didn''t pursue Hancock! But this does not mean that Hancock''s charm is no longer there. Her charm is still strong. Every time those young men who see her, even enemies, will surrender under her skirt! In this case, it was the first time that Raleigh saw a man who could ignore Hancock''s charm, beat her, and even hit her in the face, which made him feel like a ghost! However, the feeling returned to the feeling, and Lei Li soon recovered! Save people! This is his only remaining thought! But just when he started to exert his strength and want to do it. "Boom!!!" A violent explosion sounded from the direction of the harbor! Someone fired! Subconsciously, Lei Li stopped his hand movements, ready to see the situation! --- Listening to this voice, Arthur also subconsciously stopped the movement of his hands, turned his head and looked over! And looking at it this way, he saw a ship with gold-plated surface and many exquisite carvings, decorated with various gems and pearls. Just by looking at it, he could feel a moat rushing toward the ship. Coming toward this side! Arthur looked at the ship carefully, then looked at the flag on the ship, frowned and hesitated, and muttered, "Is it a dragon?" As soon as he said this, others did not hear it, but Hancock, who had just been hit on the ground by him, listened to it! Horrified! Panic! Scared! despair! ... Countless negative emotions appeared in Hancocks mind for the first time with the appearance of the three words "Dragon Man". The shadow that had once erupted completely, causing her to be unable to breathe. She was cold and falling. The despair of the bottomless abyss! Chapter 1074： Kill the Dragon "Above the King of Pirates ( Trembling! Shaking constantly! With the appearance of the three words Tianlongren, the dignified female emperor Hancock trembled helplessly as if she had seen a bad guy. Simply! At this time, Arthur did not focus on her, nor continued to beat her, but instead focused on the Dragon Boat that had just driven over! Boom my boat? Fuck him! Touching his chin and thinking for a moment, Arthur had a decision in his heart! "boom!" He stepped down heavily with his right foot, shattering a bluestone slab laid in the port, and at the same time shook one of the palm-sized stones and grabbed it! next moment! "Boom Nima!!!" Arthur roared and made a shot throwing motion, throwing the rock out with a flick of his hand! "Shoo~" "boom!" Accompanied by the biting sound of breaking through the air, in an instant, the vessel that was originally magnificent and suffocating completely burst into tears! At the same time, a figure wearing a navy costume embarrassedly carried another obese figure wearing a dragon costume rushed out of the smoke and dust produced by the explosion of the ship, and ran towards the port where Arthur was in the air! Just landed! "Who is it!? Who is it!!!?" A furious roar shouted from the mouth of a fleshy Tianlong with a glass cover, and said, "Who did it?" "It''s your father and me!!!" Arthur said lightly, squinting. Listening to Tianlongren''s face, he immediately pointed at Arthur furiously, and said to the navy on the side, "Kill me this bastard! Kill him!!!" Hearing this, the navy on the side almost collapsed! Kill? Are you kidding me? I almost didn''t hide from the other party just now, just because of this strength, I want me to kill him? It would be nice if they didn''t kill us! Thinking in his heart, the navy did not dare to refute it on the surface! The Arthur in front of him is the lord. Arthur could easily kill him, but the Tianlong people could also use various means to kill him afterwards, and he didn''t dare to resist. Why did he have his wife, children, and children? "What are you doing in a daze, do it!!!" Seeing that the navy didn''t do it the first time, the Tianlongren roared again! Hearing this, the navy was a little overwhelmed standing in place! The current situation really makes him a little embarrassed! Let''s do it... It is estimated that Arthur will kill him on the spot! Don''t do it... After going back, the Tianlongren would obviously not let him go! How to do? The navy''s entanglement is about to explode in place! Simply! At this time Arthur made the choice for him! "boom!" I don''t know when Arthur, who appeared in front of him, punched out, which directly caused him to fly upside down! "Boom!" The navy, which had the power of a lieutenant general, was directly hit by Arthur from the port of the Chambord Islands into another area opposite the port, and smashed onto a building. "Waste! What a waste!!!" Seeing this scene, the Tianlongren roared again! But as soon as he said nothing, he felt a chill coming up from the soles of his feet, making him cold all over! Immediately, he realized something, stiffened his neck and turned his head to look at Arthur! But in this look, I saw Arthur''s face that was not smiling! "Uh...hehe, do you believe me when I passed by?" Tianlong said with an awkward smile. Arthur smiled and shook his head slowly. He could see that although this Tianlongren also acted arbitrarily, he was a little better than those with a disability. At least he would not continue to be arrogant and provoked when the situation was not good! However, it was useless! When this Tianlongren dared to bombard his ship, the end had already been decided! dead! People in this world are in awe of Tianlong people, but Arthur doesn''t! If it weren''t for the fact that he hadn''t completely overthrown the world government now, he would have overthrown the world government a long time ago, and he would have pulled the Tianlong people off the throne! "Haha...Yes, this excuse is a bit bad!" After the Tianlongren touched his nose, he said again, "Then this...sir, if I give you one billion Baileys, you just let me go ?" After Arthur smiled again and shook his head, he disappeared in place! next moment! Arthur suddenly appeared in front of the Tianlongren, and after showing violent expression on his face, one hand directly grabbed his head, and then slapped him on the ground! "Crack!" "boom!" Immediately, the glass cover of the Tianlongren was directly smashed, and his head directly smashed the ground out of a pit! But it''s not over yet! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Like playing basketball, Arthur grabbed the head of the dragon and hit the ground hard! a bit! Two clicks! Three times! Go around! ... It was not until the end that the Tianlongren had no sound before Arthur let go! "Flap!" After patted the ashes on his hands, Arthur sighed deeply and said coldly, "Looking for death!" After speaking, Arthur glanced around and murmured, "It''s time to go!" Arthur knew the consequences of killing the Dragonite! If he doesn''t leave now, there will be an admiral next time! And if a naval admiral can''t solve the problem, then Marigioa and Malin Vandor, who are not far from the Chambord Islands, will send people over. In the end, a few or even a dozen generals may besiege him alone! If he is alone, he is not afraid! After all, he is carrying fairy beans~www.novelhall.com~ with a rejuvenation potion and a rebirth cross inserted in his hometown, so he is not afraid to fight! But now he is not just a person! With Gion too! If so many generals were besieged, they would not even be able to run away with Gion''s strength! So, I must slip! Thinking, Arthur didn''t care about Hancock, turned around and returned to his boat! "Let''s go!" After faintly saying a word, Gion nodded with understanding. She also knew what it was like to kill the Tianlongren, and running away was the best choice now! quickly! Their ship slowly left the port! ---- the other side! At the beginning, Hancock trembled helplessly and looked at the blood dripping from under him not far away. Seeing the Tianlongren who had no breath, the shadow in his heart seemed to be illuminated by sunlight, swept away, sensible Also slowly returned! After taking a deep look at Tianlongren, she couldn''t help turning her gaze to the direction where Arthur had left! Suddenly, an indescribable complex emotion burst out of her heart at this moment, filling her whole heart. She doesn''t know how to describe this emotion! I don''t know what this emotion is called! But this emotion made her remember the image of Arthur deeply in her mind! "Thank you!" Looking at the ship drifting away, Hancock looked at the surrounding scene without a word of voice, and without hesitation, he boarded her car Perfume Snake! Soon! The Perfume Serpent has also left the port of Chambord! And shortly after Arthur and Hancock left! A yellow light cut through the sky and appeared over the Chambord Islands! Chapter 1075： Singing in the mist "Above the King of Pirates ( "Death of Tianlongren!" ! ! ---Le Monde "Wanted, 5 billion rewards!" "---The Chambord Islands Newspaper! "Where is the sacred fierce man?" "---New World Newspaper! ... as predicted! In the morning of the next day, countless newspapers flooded the sky, and there was nothing else to report, it was the death of the Tianlong people! And Arthur''s appearance in disguise was not unexpectedly wanted! However, because Arthur''s specific name is not known, the reward order is only Arthur''s face in disguise, without a name, and even the origin and the past are blank! --- Navy headquarters! "Have you found it?" The Warring States couldn''t help asking, standing in front of him, with a pair of tiger eyes major generals. "No!" Rear Admiral Tiger Eye shook his head and said, "So far, the intelligence department has not found any relevant information. We even notified all subordinate naval bases and asked them to inquire people around, but there is still no information. Find the origin of that fierce man!" After a trace of disappointment flashed in Zhan Guo''s eyes, he said, "How about Lieutenant General Enzo?" "Hey~ I haven''t come to my senses yet! Although I was lucky enough to survive, the injuries are too serious!" Major General Humu shook his head and sighed. "Crack!" Listen, the Sengoku complexion turned gloomy for three minutes, and couldn''t help clenching his fists, making a few bone noises! "There is also bad news! The person above just called and asked us to severely punish Lieutenant General Enzo, punishing him for a crime of unfavorable protection, expelling him from the navy, and beheading to show public!" Major General Humu said in a deep voice. what? Beheaded in public! ? As soon as the Warring States period heard it, the anger rushed to his forehead, he stood up abruptly, and sternly said, "You tell them, it is impossible!!! If it is really because of personal carelessness that caused the death of the Tianlongren, then there is no punishment, but now What''s the situation? He was beaten half to death! Why should he say that his protection is not good!?" "Also, tell them again! Everyone knows what happened in Gion last time, and I endured it! But this time Enzo''s matter, without consultation, I won''t endure it anymore!" Major General Humu listened, with an inexplicable touch in his heart! But soon he suppressed the move, and replied respectfully and loudly, "Yes!" "Well, if it''s okay, let''s go down first and continue to find that person!" The Warring States Period waved his hand and said tiredly. Major General Humu saw the exhaustion of the Warring States period and opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He just nodded heavily, turned and left! After he left, the Warring States period picked up a document on the side and looked at it! "Blackbeard Titch...Ace...Qiwuhai...It''s an eventful time!" Looking at the contents of the document, the Warring States sighed, his eyes flickering. ---- Murloc Island! "Wanted?" Arthur lay on the couch, looked at the latest newspaper, smiled, and didn''t care too much! Killing Tianlongren being wanted is a normal thing in itself, even if the wanted order is 5 billion, it is not surprising! After all, it''s normal for Tianlong people to be so rich and add a little bit by themselves! Moreover, wanted is wanted, they can''t find it anyway! Well, Arthur''s face at this time has changed again, with the look of Fucheng! Even if he is standing in front of the navy, the navy can''t recognize him now! Of course, the navy wouldn''t even think that he was on Murloc Island! After all, when he left Murloc Island, there was no coating! He wrapped the whole ship with wooden fruits, then used electrolyzed water to produce oxygen, and directly sailed into the fisherman island! According to the understanding of this world, it is impossible to reach the fisherman island without the coating, so normally speaking, the navy cannot find him on the fisherman island. "Go, stop reading the newspaper, go shopping!" At this time, Gion walked out from behind Arthur, and directly pulled up a half-dead Arthur lying on the couch. "Good good!" Arthur smiled helplessly and stood up with her pulling! Ever since I came to Fishman Island, Gion has gone crazy, pulling him every day, buying and buying everywhere! Simply! Murloc Island has the embassy of St. Martin, and there is also a designated portal! Otherwise, the money Arthur took with him is really not enough for Gion! ----- Magic triangle! "Where is this place?" Luffy couldn''t help but ask as he looked at the mist around him. After the ship was built, Luffy and his team bid farewell to the Golden Meri and drove straight to the Chambord Islands! But I don''t know why, they drove on, and a thick mist slowly appeared around them! The others in the room shook their heads except for Robin''s accident, listening to Luffy''s doubts! Obviously they don''t know where it is! Seeing them like this, Robin could only explain, "If I guessed correctly...this is the magic triangle!" Magic triangle! ? Everyone present looked at Robin with a puzzled look! "The Magic Triangle is a restricted area of ??the Great Channel. It is filled with dense fog all year round. Once a ship accidentally comes in, it is very likely that you will never be able to drive out again!" "According to statistics, many ships strayed into here every year, lost in the fog, and never sailed out again. In the end, they could only be recorded as missing!" Robin explained! And listening to her explanation ~www.novelhall.com~ Nami''s face turned pale with a "huh"! She asked nervously, "Really?" With this question, others couldn''t help but look at Robin! "Really!" Robin nodded. Suddenly, Nami and the others present turned paler! But at this moment, Robin''s voice changed and said, "But don''t worry too much. Although there are many boats that cannot go out, many boats do go out. This is not a place that must die. It''s a big deal. Drive hard in one direction and you will always get out eventually!" "Huh~" Listening to Robin''s words, Nami and the others present were relieved! Just be able to go out! "Oh, yes! Many ships sink here every year. If we are lucky, we might be able to find some shipwreck treasures here!" Robin gave another news! Before Nami could speak, Luffy''s eyes lit up and asked in surprise, "Really?" "Ok!" Robin nodded and said, "Every year, many ships leave here with some treasures!" "Great!" After Luffy said happily, he couldn''t wait to urge, "Nami, let''s go quickly and look for the treasure!" "it is good!" Nami nodded with golden light in her eyes. Although she is no longer short of money, before Arthur left last time, she gave her 100 million berry pocket money, but her love for money in her bones still made her have no resistance to such things as treasure! And just when they were about to leave, suddenly a loud and turbulent singing came into their ears from the depths of the mist! "Yoohohoho~ Yohoho~ Yohohoho~ Yohohoho~" Chapter 1076： Surprised Brook "Above the King of Pirates ( Hearing this song, the group of people suddenly excited! The mist of invisible fingers... The faint singing... The combination of the two makes them think of something unfavorable! "Wait...should...should...should...no...no...have a ghost!?" Usopp shrank his neck and said tremblingly. And listening to his words, Chopper on the side was also shocked, and threw directly on Usopp''s body, hugged him, and said tremblingly, "No...no...no Right~" "Ghost!? I haven''t seen a ghost yet, let''s go and take a look!" Lu Fei listened, his eyes lit up and said excitedly. "To be honest...I''m also a little interested in ghosts!" Sanji took a breath and said lightly. "Ghost... if you really catch it, you can sell it for a lot of money, right?" Nami offered a peculiar entry point! "I don''t know if my knife can kill the ghost?" Sauron wiped his beloved knife, his eyes flashed with excitement! "Ghosts should be fun, right?" Frankie was also a little excited! Robin, who knew the inside story, was still sitting in the corner reading the book, and ignored the few people! In the end, the Straw Hat Adventure Group successfully passed the ghost chasing plan with a vote of two to five! The group of them drove the boat to search the past while listening to the song! I dont know if its the reason for the good luck, the straw hats and the group chased the ship in less than five minutes, and they vaguely looked at the shadow of a ship in the mist! But this discovery made Luffy''s eyes brighten and greeted his crew quickly, saying, "That''s it!" quickly! Under the power of the new ship, they passed through the fog and came to a very old, old ship that seemed to have been abandoned for a long time! "Yoohohoho~ Yohoho~ Yohohoho~ Yohohoho~" Not yet approaching, accompanied by a song with a little excitement, an exploded skull in a suit fell from the sky and lightly landed in front of the group of people in straw hats! Immediately, regardless of other people, the exploded skull quickly came to Nami and asked in an elegant and excited voice, "May I admire your underwear!?" "Wow~Ghost!!!" "There''s a ghost!!!" ... Usopp and Chopper jumped up almost at the same time, their expressions frightened! "Wow, there is a ghost!" Lu Fei rushed up happily, touching the body, hair, clothes and eyes of the explosive skull! It was the first time he saw such a strange thing! "Patter!" The explosive skull slapped Luffy''s hand with a slap, and shouted, "Don''t move my hair, that''s the only proof of my being a human!!!" "This ghost can still talk!!!" As Luffy listened, he became even more excited! "Ghost? Who is a ghost? I am a human, human!!!" The explosive skull said excitedly. people! ? Are you self-aware? Where is it like this? It''s totally unconvincing! Sanji, Sauron, Nami, Chopper, Usopp, Frankie listened to him and looked at the explosive skull in front of him with strange eyes. Feeling these gazes, the exploded skull seemed to be a little weak, and lowered his head slightly! "Okay... used to be!" Finally, the afro skull waved his hands and said helplessly. At this moment, Sanji on the side seemed to have noticed something. After looking at the exploding skull for a while, he hesitated and asked, "A devil fruit capable person?" "Ok!" The explosive skull nodded. "It turns out to be a devil fruit capable person, I thought it was a ghost! What is your name?" Luffy asked carelessly. "My name is Bu..." The explosive skull just wanted to say his name, but Robin, who was watching not far away, said suddenly, "Brook, his name is Brook!" "what!?" Immediately, everyone present, including Brooke, subconsciously focused on Robin! "How did you know?" Brooke asked even more surprised. He has been in this mist for decades, and there are people outside who know him? "The corners of the string of gems on your neck are faintly engraved with a few signs of the royal family of Saint Martin, combined with the dilapidation of the ship right now, plus the general appearance, height, and hands of your skeleton. With that sword of death, your identity is easy to guess!" Robin said, closing the book in his hand, got up and walked slowly in front of Brook, and said, "The former head of the guard of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, Brook!" Shock! Unparalleled shock! Brook, who didn''t know the inside story or the identity of Robin, thought that Robin really guessed his identity by relying on these, and his shocked jaw was about to fall off! Although Luffy and his party knew Robin''s identity, it was a bit shocked to hear that the other party could guess the other party''s identity based on these alone! "Oh, yes! I forgot to introduce myself, I am Robin, Princess of Saint Martin, Nicole Robin!" Robin added, "Your afro, clothing, and weapons are almost exactly the same as Bruce. I guessed your identity by relying on these!" That''s it! Listening to this Brooke was a little surprised! But after a sudden, he suddenly noticed the point of Robin''s words! Bruce! ? Brooke''s eyes lit up and he asked in surprise, "Bruce!? How is that kid Bruce now?" What is more exciting than hearing the news that your family is still alive after decades of lonely life? "He is very good now. Not only has he become the Secretary of the Army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, but he has also become the world''s most famous musician and one of the most famous stars. His songs are spread throughout the world!" After Robin said lightly, he added, "Now we have his Yinbei on board!" "Yinbei!?" Brooke is surprised ~www.novelhall.com~ is something that can record music, just like a record! "Nami explained from the side. At this time she basically understood it too! The skeleton in front of me is not a ghost, but a demon fruit capable person, who was once Saint Martin! "Can you let me listen?" Brooke asked in a pleading tone as he listened to the explanation. "can!" Perhaps it was Saint Martin. Nami was so proud at this time and did not ask for the opinions of others, so she nodded and agreed! Of course, this is also because Nami knows the other people present and knows that they are all kind people, so she did it! If you are unfamiliar, Nami will definitely seek advice first, no matter what! And soon! One Yinbei was taken out! "ӥ󥯥ξƤΤˤ椯" (Bring you wine to Binks) "ݤޤޤ" (Ride the wind and waves, let me swim) "򤳤ϦդX" (The waves are raging and the sunset is commotion) "դˤ֤򤫤B" (The song of birds cuts through the sky) ... With a burst of familiar and unfamiliar voices from Brooke, Brooke began to sob softly for some unknown reason! After all the people at the scene looked at each other, they tacitly chose not to disturb Brook! It was not until long after the music ended that Brook stopped sobbing! At this time, he also cared about other things! With a hopeful gaze, Brook looked at Robin and asked hesitantly, "Then it''s been so many years...how is Saint Martin?" Chapter 1077： CP Nines Rebellion "Above the King of Pirates ( As for St. Martin''s situation, Robin naturally has no concealed truth, so she gave Brooke a general description of St. Martin''s situation! "Hiss~" After Brooke listened, he couldn''t help taking a breath! What happened to Saint Martin''s development? Did you take the fireworks to the sky? The old man left in just a few decades. How did he change from a small island country to a superpower that is unique in the world and can be an enemy of the world government? Am I dreaming...or am I wrong in calculating the time? Not only a few decades, but hundreds of years? ... It wasn''t until the end, in the affirmative tone of Robin and Luffy''s group, that Brooke reluctantly accepted the news that made him feel that it was not just the past few decades, but hundreds of years like a world away! At this moment, Sanji seemed to think of something, and muttered repeatedly, "Wait, Brook... Brook... Is this name so familiar?" Suddenly, his inspiration flashed, and he blurted out, "Isn''t this the one agreed with Rab?" Rab! ? Listening to the name, Brook went into a trance, as if returning to the time when he was venturing on the sea decades ago... That group of friends singing together, that island whale playing together, everything is just like what happened yesterday! a long time! Brook returned to his senses and asked eagerly, "Is the Rab you mentioned an island whale?" "So, you are really that friend of Rab, Brook of the Rumba Pirates!?" Sanji couldn''t help asking. "Well, um, um!" Brook nodded repeatedly. "You really are Brook!?" Luffy was also a little excited looking at him like this! What does it mean to be free of effort? Right now! Originally, they were thinking about inquiring about the news along the way, but they didn''t expect that now they would come to the door by themselves! The next thing will be easy! With the bond of Rab, Luffy and Brooke quickly became obsessed with mung beans and looked at each other. Then, with the warm invitation of Luffy, the Straw Hat Adventure Group successfully recruited a new crew member and musician-- -Brooke! --- The time has come to July! Well, that''s right! After experiencing so many things, Luffy''s time from the East China Sea is no more than two months! It''s like flying! Most people drive from the East China Sea to the Champagne group in two months at most. It is already amazing, but Luffy and his team are not only about to drive there, but also encountered many issues along the way, and even successfully let their team offer a reward. Two billion! This is nothing short of it! But let''s get back to business! Although Adventure King has been broadcasting, and others around Luffy have been watching, but at this time Arthur is really not in the mood to follow Luffy and his party! He is currently focusing on only two things! One thing Ace is about to be executed! One thing is to subdue CP9! That''s right! It''s the CP9! There is Rob Lucky CP9! Normally speaking, Arthur had no chance to subdue these cp9 people. No matter what the price is! After all, they were cultivated by CP9 since childhood. No matter their potential or talent, they are all top-notch. As long as the world government is not stupid, Arthur will not have the opportunity to subdue them! But sometimes the enemy will always have a pig teammate, and the **** opponent will give you a **** assist! Just like Spandam! After the killing order on the Judicial Island, Rob Lucy and other CP9 remnants were directly sent to the sky by Spandham, and all the faults of the Judicial Island were thrown on them, directly causing Rob Lucy and others to carry the reward order. , Can no longer return to the world government! Of course, not being able to return to the world government is still a small matter! The most terrible thing is Rob Luqi''s injury, they have no money to treat! They were originally sent to the Water Capital as an undercover agent! In this case, in order to avoid flaws similar to how a boatman is so rich, the world government still pays them wages, but the wages are temporarily remembered and not actually issued to them! As for their usual wages as boatmen and secretaries... They are CP9! Although you have become an undercover agent, you still need to exercise, and your strength cannot be lost! But here comes the problem! If you dont buy a lot of meat and eat a lot of supplements, what is the difference between exercising and self-harm? So, all their work money is spent here! And they left from the water capital, before they fled from the Judicial Island, they were transporting criminals for trial, naturally they had not yet received their wages! Therefore, after escaping from Judicial Island, they have no money on them! Without money, the doctor will not treat it! In this case, the dual reasons of being CP9''s arrogance and the need to be concealed by being wanted make them unable to use force to persecute the doctor! This puts them in a dilemma! They have no money, and Rob Luc''s serious injury can''t be dragged on! So Arthur''s chance came! ---- Great waterway! On an unknown island, in a remote house! "You really need money!" a brawny man in a suit and shoes said lightly "who are you!?" In this regard, Kalifa didn''t answer directly, but asked with an alert look. At this time, they were not only wanted by the world government, but they also brought Rob Lucy, a seriously injured and immovable oil bottle, facing the strong man, a stranger, she couldn''t be cautious! "St. Martins people!" The strong man did not say his name, but directly stated his origin and purpose, and said, "The purpose of my visit this time represents St. Martin. I invite you to join as long as you join his We are all responsible for the cost of treatment!" Kalifa raised her brows and was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the person who came was from Saint Martin~www.novelhall.com~ and didn''t expect that the other party would invite herself and others to join! But subconsciously, she shook her head and refused, "No!" As the former CP9, she and Saint Martin were naturally hostile before! In this case, she was only wanted by the world government in the last moment, and then joined the enemy''s camp the next moment. She seemed to be a little overwhelming! In this regard, although the other CP9 people present did not speak, their faces full of rejection have already explained everything! However, the brawny is not surprised! After shrugging, he took out an exquisite business card from his chest pocket and placed it on the table next to it! "Contact me when you want to agree, there is my contact information on it!" With that, the strong man turned and left! But before leaving, he seemed to have thought of something, stopped, turned around and looked at the several former CP9 members in the room, and said, "You used to be CP9. Needless to say, you should also know the power of the world government. And ability!" "As CP9 you, although your status is not high, you still have some secrets of the world government! In this case, the world government will not let you go. So except for Saint Martin, you have no choice!" As he said, the burly man turned his gaze to the dying Rob Lucky who was lying behind a few people, and said, "Moreover...he can''t support it for long. If you don''t want him to die, please Let''s decide!" After speaking, the brawny man shook his head and left this simple room without hesitation, leaving CP9 people with uncertain faces! --- A few days later! Under the arrangement of the strong man, CP9 and his group got on a luxurious boat and left the island! Chapter 1078： 7 Wu Hai assembly "Above the King of Pirates ( Murloc Island! Inside a villa! "boom!" With a loud noise, Gion pushed the door violently and walked in! In the yard, Arthur, who was lying on a recliner reading a newspaper, saw this, put down the newspaper in his hand, and asked curiously, "What''s wrong!?" "Oh, I met two pirate groups who don''t have long eyes!" After Gion put aside his full hand of shopping bags, he said without annoyance, "When I was shopping, I ran into two pirate groups together!" "Originally I didn''t care about them, and I didn''t care about them. Anyway, now I am no longer a navy! But I didn''t expect that the two pirates would have to make an inch of it, and the little brother under his hand would come up to tease me, and give me a bite of something inferior. Humble human!" Arthur listened, with a dangerous edge in the depths of his eyes, and asked calmly, "What about then!?" "Then? Of course there is no more! How can I bear this? The knife went up and killed most of them, leaving the two younger brothers inquiring about their pirate group''s resident, and then rushed over to kill all of them. Up!" After Gion said angrily, he changed his voice and asked, "Is it possible to keep it for the New Year?" "Yes, you can''t keep it for the New Year!" Arthur put away the sharpness deep in his eyes, showed a gentle smile, and asked, "That pirate group was the one you killed?" Gion shook his head and said, "I can''t remember, this one seems to be the successor of the murloc pirate group, what is the new murloc pirate group, a pirate group named Xiang Xiang, anyway, they are all murlocs. Up!" New Murloc Pirates! ? What Xiang Pirates! ? Listening to these two names, Arthur thought of it, frowning and asked, "Is it called the Flying Pirate Group?" "Flying? It seems to be!" Gion curled his lips, said indifferently, and then said, "Why, do you know?" Good guy, I''m just a good guy! Gion, this is to directly serve the enemies in the future Murloc Island plot! Arthur secretly marveled in his heart, but shook his head on the surface, and said, "I don''t know! I just heard the notoriety of this pirate group. Their captain seems to have been harassing the princess of the Dragon Palace Kingdom!" "It seems that I have done a good thing!" Gion was a little happy! "Ok!" Arthur smiled and nodded. --- Outside the Chambord Islands! "Finally it''s here!" Looking at the island not far away, Luffy jumped up excitedly! After walking in the magic triangle for almost two days, they broke through the fog and returned to the normal course! However, I don''t know if it was due to luck. This time they didn''t encounter the horror three-masted sailboat or bear, and they walked out of the magic triangle directly! "Something''s wrong!" At this moment, Nami looked at the surrounding scene and couldn''t help frowning. "What do you mean?" Sanji asked curiously. "Don''t you think it''s a bit quiet around? It seems that there is no boat?" Nami asked. Listening to what she said, everyone else in the room looked around subconsciously! "It seems a little bit for you to say that!" Usopp looked at the surroundings in a puzzled way, and said, "But, what? It''s normal to not meet a ship on the sea? We usually haven''t met for several days What happened to the ship before!" "That''s different!" Nami shook her head and said, "At that time, we were sailing, on the vast ocean. It was normal not to meet! But now?" "I understand what you mean!" Sanji suddenly said, "Over there are the Chambord Islands, and according to Robin, the Chambord Islands are the last island in the first half of the Great Channel!" "Every day there are countless tourists, merchants, pirates, adventurers, bounty hunters, nobles, etc., coming from the great waterway and even the four seas. When the weather is good, it is impossible to say that there is no ship, even for a moment. !" After listening to Sanji''s words, everyone in the room probably understood it too! In such an important place, the daily throughput of ships should be amazing. It is impossible to say that you will not encounter ships for a moment! "Then... now are we going to the Chambord Islands?" Usopp hesitated. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon! Faced with this somewhat weird sight, Usopp habitually took care of it! "Go, why not? No matter it is a conspiracy, the sword in my hand will cut everything!" Sauron said lightly while holding a heavy iron dumbbell. "I''ve been here, where is there to give up? Of course I went!" Luffy said carelessly. "Miss Nami, I will definitely protect you!" Sanji made a gentleman''s appearance and said with a smile. ... In this way, Usopp''s objection was declared invalid, and the group decided to go over! ---- Navy Headquarters! "Does the Warring States really want to do this?" Crane asked worriedly. "It must be done!" Warring States nodded with a serious face, and said, "Not only the above requirements, but also the fact that the sea has not been peaceful recently, the revolutionary army, the order of killing the devil on the judicial island, and the Tianlong people. The death and other messy things come one after another!" "Not to mention the prestige of our navy, it also affected the stability of the sea, adding a little restlessness in the sea, and many forces are beginning to feel a little uncontrollable!" "In this case, we must do a major thing to suppress the restlessness, avoid greater losses, and prevent civilians from suffering!" Crane nodded, but couldn''t help saying, "That''s right, but what about Cap? Although Ace is Roger''s grandson, he has been raised by Cap for all these years. The relationship is deep, almost no different from Karp''s grandson, how can we explain this?" Warring States shook his head and sighed, "I can''t refuse what I explained above!" He said, he turned his words, and said helplessly, "Besides, it is a sin for Karp to adopt Roger''s son!" "If this matter is not discovered, even if Ace is not a pirate, it''s okay. In the face of Karp, even if I find out, I can treat it as if it has never happened, and let him live a life of peace!" "The problem is that Ace is now not only a pirate, but also the captain of the Whitebeard Pirates. Finally, he was arrested and sent to us. UU reading www.uukanshu.com, what do I do? Is he a horse? I''m a navy marshal!" Speaking of the last, the mood of the Warring States period became a little excited! The execution of Ace made Karp feel uncomfortable. But as a good friend of Karp, the Warring States period saw his friends uncomfortable, how could he feel it? But the problem is that he is the admiral of the navy! It is impossible for him to do something against the interests of the navy just because he is feeling well! He has to think about the Navy! He listened to the words of the Warring States Period, and fell silent! "Huh~" At this time, the Warring States sighed deeply, and after relieving some excitement, a trace of deep fatigue appeared in his eyes, and he slowly said, "Ace this matter, I have to say, it must be executed, we must Use the death of the white beard to deter the restless sea!" "But with regard to Luffy, I can think of a way to find a relationship, find an empty marshal, let the boss relax, and cancel the reward order!" "Oh~" He listened, sighed deeply, stood up, and said, "That''s all there is to... I''ll go to Karp''s side to see!" "Well, be optimistic about him, don''t let him do anything extreme!" Warring States agreed. After Heming nodded, he turned and left the office! "Oh~" The Warring States period looked at her leaving back, and couldn''t help but sighed! Ace''s affairs made Karp heartbroken, and Gion''s affairs never made Crane''s heartbroken? Thinking about it, after the Warring States period adjusted his mood, he picked up the phone worm on the side and dialed out! "Blubru!" After the phone rang for a while, the call was quickly connected. The Warring States Period solemnly said, "Order to go down and order Qi Wuhai to gather!" Chapter 1079： Reality "Above the King of Pirates ( Murloc Island! "What? Lack of supplies? Let Xihai mobilize another batch of supplies! However, now a quarter of Beihai has fallen into our hands, so you don''t have to be too anxious, just fight steadily!" "Days of torrential rains have caused grain failures? Impossible! Our kingdom is blessed by gods, and it is impossible to have torrents of rain. Please check if there is any human factor in it! I remember there is a kind of powder in Alabastan that can make It keeps raining in some places!" "Because the Great Channel has been very chaotic lately, many pirate groups have come to the West Sea and are ready to hide? Let people check their details. If you are good, you can let them go, but you must pay attention to monitoring. Send it to mining!" ... After handling various government affairs on the phone, another call came in! "Blubru!" With the ringing tone, Arthur answered the phone subconsciously! "Qiwuhai assembly order!?" Listening to the latest news on the phone, after Arthur was surprised for a moment, he immediately realized the reason for this assembly order---Ace was about to be executed, and the Navy Headquarters began to shake people! "Qiwuhai... just right, let''s change into a vest to join this battle!" Arthur smiled, closed his eyes, and switched his consciousness directly to the shadow side! Suddenly, the shadow of Arthur of the terrifying three-masted sailing ship, the red light in his eyes brightened a bit. Immediately! Looking at the undamaged body of Moonlight Moria with his eyes closed in front of him, Arthur''s shadow immediately transformed from a stand into a real shadow, merged into Moonlight Moria''s body, and turned into his shadow! Not long! Moonlight Moria opened a pair of eyes and revealed a slightly deep smile! "Navy, here I am!" ---- Chambord Islands! "Why is it so quiet here?" After landing on this island, Luffy looked at the quiet island and couldn''t help asking. "I don''t know!" Nami is also a little confused! Isnt it the last island in the first half of the great waterway? Why is it so quiet? Simply! At this moment, they saw not far ahead, a hurried figure ran over! Subconsciously! Luffy stepped forward and intercepted this figure! "Uncle, what are you running? Why is it so quiet here?" Luffy looked at the middle-aged man with a long beard curiously and asked. And the middle-aged man was a little unhappy after being stopped! But after taking a closer look at Luffy, his face showed a look of surprise again! "Luffy, you are Luffy? I am your fan!" The long-bearded middle-aged man grabbed Luffy''s hands and said happily. "Ah, ha! Yeah! I''m Luffy!" Luffy scratched his head, a little embarrassed. Immediately, the middle-aged man looked at the people behind Luffy again, and the color of surprise on his face became more intense. "Nami, Robin, Sanji, Sauron, Usopp, Chopper, Frankie...you are all here! Has the adventure team come to Chambord?" "Yeah yeah!" Facing this kind of smiling faces, this kind of fans, what can the Straw Hat Adventure Group do? I can barely smile and deal with a few words! Perhaps it was because he was aware of the coping of the Straw Hat Adventure Group, the middle-aged man, after asking everyone for two autographs, didnt say anything, he started to seriously explain why the Chambord Islands became this. Look like! "Things should start from a few days ago, the day was beautiful and sunny, cloudless..." After briefly introducing the front background, the long-bearded middle-aged man entered the topic, "The man with a very fierce appearance went crazy after the ship was shelled and killed the guards of the dragons with extremely fierce strength. , Killed the Tianlongren again!" As he said, the corner of the bearded man''s eyes happened to see the doubts of the people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group, but he shrugged and smiled, "Well, that''s right, it''s the world nobleman Tianlong!" "And because of this, Admiral Huang Yuan has been patrolling the Chambordian Islands with a strange machine these days, catching pirates, rewarding criminals, and some guys who seem to have bad intentions!" "That''s why the Chambord Islands became like this!" Listen, the talents of the Straw Hat Adventure Group are a little surprised! It turns out that because of this, the Chambordian Islands are so quiet! "You all have a reward. These days it''s best to find a place to live, don''t go out, otherwise it will be miserable if the patrolled yellow ape meets!" At this time, the middle-aged man kindly gave the straw hat adventure group out An idea! "Then...Uncle, where shall we find a place to live?" Nami asked hesitantly. Its not that easy to find a place to live for those newcomers who are not familiar with their lives! What''s more, according to what the middle-aged man said, there have been generals Huang Yuan patrolling around these days. They obviously can''t walk around at will, otherwise they will really be in bad luck! Therefore, it is even harder to find a place to live! Hearing that, the young man touched his chin, after thinking for a moment, he really gave an idea and said, "According to the news, General Huang Yuan took people to the 70-79 block to check the hotel, so I suggest you Now go to the 1-29 side!" "There is an illegal zone on the island. The law and order is not good and it is very chaotic, but it also has an advantage, which is more difficult to investigate! Many criminals who offer rewards are hidden there, and many criminals are also there. The navy always jumps at every inspection. of!" "And with your strength, you shouldnt have to worry about the poor security there! In addition, you all carry bounties, and normal hotels these days dont dare to provide you with accommodation services, so its just right for you to go there. !" With that said, the middle-aged man seemed to have thought of something, and added, "You are going to the new world next, right?" "Yeah!" Luffy nodded without understanding. The others nodded as they listened. Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man continued, "There are two normal ways to go to the New World, one is from Mary Joa and the other is from Murloc Island! And you have a bounty with you, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Mary Joa must not be able to live, so you can only live from Murloc Island!" "But, to get to the fisherman island, you must have a coating! As for what the coating is... it''s too troublesome to explain, I won''t explain it to you for the time being. Anyway, you will know after you find the coater!" "And now the general Huang Yuan is inspecting with integrity, your regular channels are definitely unable to find the coaters, so when you are in areas 1-29, just by the way find those private coaters so that you can go. Murloc Island, and go to the new world!" "Oh, yes, I forgot to say! If you still dont know where to find a place to live or where to find the coaters news, you can go to Xia Qis hold-up BAR in the 13th area. Although its expensive, even It''s a bit dark, but it is undeniable that the information given by that place is really useful!" Listening to the middle-aged man''s idea, Luffy said with a smile, "Thank you, uncle!" "No thanks, I have to go now, or let the navy see me with you, then I will be troubled by you!" After the middle-aged man waved his hand, he didn''t stay much, he just turned around and left! Really. Reality on earth! Hearing these words, the face of the Straw Hat Adventure Group looked at the middle-aged man who could only see his back in the smoke! Although it is telling the truth, don''t be so straightforward! You fake fan! Luffy and his party didn''t care too much! After all, people have not only given an idea! "Well, according to what the uncle said, let''s find a place to live in area 1-29 first!" Nami took a deep breath and made the decision directly! then! The straw hat group walked toward the place the middle-aged man said! Chapter 1080： Coating and Supernova "Above the King of Pirates ( The Kingdom of Dressrosa! "Jie Jie Jie... Qiwuhai assembly? It looks like something big is going to happen!" Doflamingo said with a grinning fear that the world would not be chaotic. "Then shall we go?" Torrepol said sternly. "Go, why not? If you don''t participate in this kind of important event, wouldn''t it be less fun?" Doflamingo said with a smile, and then said, "However, I can go, you can stay and visit the house. !" "Understood, Dover!" Torrepol smiled and did not object! --- Whiskey Peak! "Summon Qiwuhai?" Krokdal listened to the news, and after thinking for a moment, he waved his hand and said to his men in front of him, "Go and prepare the ships for me, I''m going to the navy headquarters!" "Yes!" After nodding respectfully, his subordinates turned and left! --- Hydra Island! "Let the palace go over?" Hancock sneered, listening to the news, with a sneer on his face, "Don''t go!" "But sister, the navy''s tone is very tough this time!" Sandasonia said with a frown. Hancock frowned as he listened. Although she wanted to refuse, after thinking about Daughter Island, she hesitated and said, "Then wait! If someone personally invites you, just go, if not!" Only then did Sundarthonia let go of her frowning brows, nodded, and agreed, "Understood!" --- Somewhere in the great waterway! "Assemble?" After hearing the news, Jinping hesitated for a while, muttered, "Let''s go! The identity of Qiwuhai is still very important to Murloc Island at present!" After that, Jinping didn''t hesitate, came to the beach, jumped, jumped directly into the sea! "Puff!" Water splash! --- Somewhere in the great waterway! "It seems that something big has happened... Or, go and join in the fun!" Mihawk murmured, rowing his small wooden boat, and heading towards the navy headquarters! --- According to the guidance of the middle-aged man, Luffy and his team came to area 1-29! And they, who were not familiar with their lives, ended up as the middle-aged man expected, and as a last resort, they came to Xia Qi''s bar! "Drink, come and drink!" "Hey~ that group of navies are really crazy, so they can''t go to sea these days!" "Who said no? It''s really troublesome!" "Lao Lei, you have no way of coating these days, do you still have money to drink?" "It''s okay, I keep the bill!" "Hey! The boss is still willing to let you keep accounts?" "I have a good relationship with the boss, can you control it?" "Your relationship is so good, why don''t you get married!" "Hahaha~" ... As soon as he entered the door, Lu Fei and his party heard a loud noise! Coating! ? Among them, Luffy heard the point at once! The middle-aged fake fan told them before that they must be coated if they want to go to the new world! Immediately, Luffy began to scan the audience subconsciously! Finally, after scanning a circle, he found the coater Lao Lei who was drinking and chatting with a group of sturdy men! "Hi, uncle! Are you a coater?" Very familiar, Lu Fei stepped forward and said hello! Lei Li listened to this voice and turned his head subconsciously, but he saw a familiar face! Luffy! Lei Li, who had seen the Adventure King, narrowed his eyes, and immediately recognized that the person was his old opponent for many years, Karp''s grandson, Monch D. Luffy! At the same time, he also recognized that the hat on Luffy''s head was the cap of the former captain! "Do you want to coat?" Lei Li, who had a good impression of Luffy, didn''t do anything because Luffy was the grandson of his old rival, but instead asked with a smile. "Yup!" Luffy nodded unconsciously, and said, "An uncle told us that if we are going to the new world, we can only go there if we coat it here!" "Uh...For you, it is true that only the coating can pass!" Reilly nodded in agreement. He knows the bounty offered by Luffy and others, and he definitely can''t take the route of Mary Joa! "Then uncle...what is the coating?" At this time, Luffy asked curiously. I''m down! Lei Li couldn''t sit still and fell directly to the ground! What the hell? Don''t even know that you are looking for a coater? Lei Li''s eyes widened and looked at Luffy incredible! "Hahaha, this kid does the coating without knowing what the coating is!?" "Haha, weird things happen every year, especially this year!" "What''s so funny? Didn''t you recognize it? He is Luffy! Monkey D. Luffy! The one offering a reward of 500 million!" With these last words, the audience suddenly became quiet! The people present who hadn''t cared about the people who had just entered, listened to these words, subconsciously put down the wine glass in their hands, and looked at Luffy''s group! And looking at it this way, they are not calm anymore! "It''s Luffy and his party!!!" "The protagonist of Adventure King, the most dazzling supernova this year, Luffy?" "It''s really Luffy!" "Yes, it is him! Their straw hat adventure group directly airborne the supernova with a collective bounty of 2 billion a few days ago, turning the original ten supernova into eleven, and it is even called this session in the newspaper. The new king among the pirates!" ... The arrival of Lu Fei and his party brought a lively discussion among everyone present! If there are any offenders offering a reward, it is natural! But the problem is that their bounty is only one or two hundred million, and the least is even a few million, which is completely incomparable with Luffy and his party! For this reason, Luffy and his party directly became the focus of the audience, the most beautiful cub in the audience! "This big brother, what is a supernova?" At this moment, Na wonderfully asked a sturdy man on the side ~www.novelhall.com~ with an axe next to her. Regarding Nami, the big man was photographed in the Straw Hat Adventure Group''s power and did not dare to neglect, and quickly replied, "Supernovas are recognized as the eleven most powerful pirates who have risen recently!" "You are one of them! And still the most dazzling! After the Judiciary Island incident, you are vaguely regarded as the rookie king of this supernova!" "But we are not pirates!" Nami couldn''t understand. "But you are also offered a reward!" The big man shrugged and said, "What is the difference between you who are offered a reward and the pirate? It''s just a different name! So everyone agreed that you are one of the pirates. !" "Of course, the most important thing is that what you did was too long-faced and broke the judicial island that the world government claims to never be able to break, so everyone is rushing to classify you as pirates, and want to take this reputation!" Can it be like this? Nami is almost stunned! These pirates are too shameless! What is the difference between the rewarded us and the pirate? Pirates are pirates, adventurers are adventurers! and... In order to rub our reputation, class us as pirates? Are all so shameless? Are all so realistic? At this moment, Nami once again deeply understood what human reality is! --- the other side! After Raleigh got up, he had to be patient and explained to Luffy in detail what coating is! "So this is ah!" After his explanation, Lu Fei suddenly understood it! "Uncle, can you coat us with a coating?" Luffy grinned and invited with a smile. "No problem!" Lei Li agreed boldly! Chapter 1081： Run away "Above the King of Pirates ( In the end, Lu Fei and his party paid a lot of money to obtain the address of their accommodation from Aunt Xia! "This is too expensive!" Nami said distressedly, "The information fee and the accommodation fee together cost 5 million Baileys. It''s not as good as we go back to live on the boat!" "Now the port is probably the focus of the inspection!" Robin said solemnly, "I just asked the person next to him, and he told me to check other places at most once a day, but at least three times in the port!" "It was lucky that we didn''t meet anyone when we came, but if we want to go back now, it is estimated that we will be found, and a big battle will not be avoided by then! So we still find a place to live!" As he said, Robin shrugged and said, "Furthermore... We have given all the money, so what else can we do? We can only live in it! If it doesn''t stop, it''s a waste of money!" Nami listened, still a little distressed! That''s five million! Getting it on the market is enough to buy a boat! However, it was distressed, but Nami finally did not say anything against it, and nodded and agreed. Relative to money, security is also what she values! She doesn''t want to lose her partner because of money! that''s it! Luffy and his party left the bar! --- Early the next morning! Luffy and his party walked out of a small hotel in a remote alley! "boom!" Luffy, who didn''t pay attention, was yawning and stretched, hit someone on the body as soon as he came out of the alley. Subconsciously, Luffy looked up! After discovering that the person hit was an uncle with a wretched face, he scratched his head and apologized, "Uncle, sorry, I didn''t pay attention!" "Hey, isn''t this the famous little brother Luffy?" The wretched uncle looked at Luffy and teased. "Uncle, you know me!" Luffy asked with a smile. "boom!" At this time, Nami pulled Luffy back, and gave him a violent shudder, saying, "Idiot, this is the Admiral Yellow Ape! Didn''t I even show you the newspaper last night? ? Now you can''t recognize it?" "It was so late last night and I was so sleepy, how could I remember it?" Luffy said grievously. Nami''s three corpse gods furious with this sentence. But in the end she still had to suppress her anger! no way! Huang Yuan is right in front of you! "You go first, I will block him!" At this moment, Robin stood up and ordered with a serious face! "How can it? We are partners!" Luffy refused without hesitation. "Yes! Let a lady stay, this is not what a gentleman should do!" Sanji said with a smile while smoking a cigarette. Sauron, Frankie, Chopper and others didn''t speak, but the posture of preparing to attack already explained everything! Even Usopp, who is usually very careful, showed a vigilant look at this time! "Hehehe, Brother Luffy and his friends are really deep and righteous! I can''t help but want to let you go!" Huang Yuan laughed and said something, then shook his head and said regretfully, "It''s a pity, I can''t let you go! After all... I''m an admiral!" After speaking, Huang Yuan added abruptly, "Oh, yes, brother, have you been kicked by the light?" ? ? ? Luffy and his party are a little confused! Kicked by the light? What do you mean! ? At the same time they were puzzled, Robin''s heart was alarming! She naturally knows what Huang Yuan means! then! She immediately wanted to make a defensive posture! unfortunately! late! Compared to the speed of light, Robin''s reaction is still slower! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... A yellow light flashed, and all of Luffy''s group except Robin were kicked into the sky. "Bah~" Only Robin had time to block it with his hand, and only slipped out less than three to five meters away! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The kicked Luffy and his party hit the boxes stacked in the alley! But soon, they all got up! "Huh~" Robin glanced back at them, and after seeing that they were only slightly injured, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief! She could see that Huang Yuan didn''t use all his strength just now! The water of the great channel is already released! Otherwise, with the strength of Lu Fei and others, he would basically be in heaven now! As for why Huang Yuan doesn''t use all his strength... Thinking about Huang Yuans character, Robin probably understands it! Now Huang Yuan is just playing! "Go, there is no use for you to stay!" Robin solemnly ordered to Luffy and his group. this time! Lu Fei and others are silent! Huang Yuans just now made them thoroughly recognize the difference in strength between the two sides! But after leaving like this, they feel a little sorry! "go!" The group struggled, and finally Nami gritted her teeth and made a decision for everyone! "We stay here are of no use except to cause trouble to Robin! If we leave, there will be no problem waiting for Robin to run alone!" After Nami briefly explained, she took Luffy directly go! Lu Fei looked at Huang Ape in front of him, clenched his fists, and showed a gnashing look. After giving Huang Ape a hard look, he followed Nami''s pull and left! "go!!!" He is usually a little hot-blooded, but he is not brainless! In this case, they can only cause trouble to Robin! And when Luffy was gone, the others took a deep look at Huang Yuan, and they all reluctantly chose to leave! Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~ Huang Yuan looked at it with a smile, and did not choose to stop it! After leaving, Huang Yuan said with a grin, "Finally, I am gone, if you all stay, I would not be able to deal with it... After all, I don''t want to offend Lieutenant General Karp!" He pursues both justice and justice. The greatest pleasure of going to work is fishing. He is not interested in doing things that offend people, and he doesnt want to do anything. Especially for people like Karp, he doesnt want to offend. ! Of course, these prerequisites are that the other party does not push his nose on his face and does not offend him! If the other party kicks his nose to the face, it will offend him... Ha ha! His Huang Yuan is not only good at fishing! "So...I''m leaving too!?" Robin asked tentatively as he rolled his eyes while listening to Huang Yuan''s words. "That won''t work! I''m always going to grab some business!" Huang Yuan said with a smile. Hearing that, Robin''s heart gradually sank! Fortunately, she herself had anticipated this a long time ago, but she was not too disappointed! "Then it can only be done once!" Robin said indifferently, his eyes flashed a little, and he took the lead in attacking. "Fruit awakens. Thousands of reds. Giant tree. Thousands of hands!!!" "Boom!" Immediately, countless hands rose from the ground. ---- the other side! At the same time Robin and Huang Yuan went to war! Luffy and his party ran, and they found a huge figure blocking them! The comer is not good! Looking at the big man who got in the way, the group of people stopped subconsciously! "Who are you!?" Luffy frowned and asked. The big man ignored Luffys question, instead he asked indifferently, "If you want to travel...where do you want to go?" Chapter 1082： The Art of Thor "Above the King of Pirates ( "Huh huh!" Robin panted quickly! At this time, half an hour had passed since she and Huang Yuan went to war! The current situation is not optimistic! Huang Yuan is not a green pheasant after all! Compared with the green pheasant, the fruit ability of the yellow ape can be said to be more restrained against Robin! Especially when Robin couldn''t keep up with him, Huang Yuans only weakness, physical skills, and relative weaknesses were not! Because of this, even if Huang Yuan was a little careless in his fight and didn''t use his full strength, Robin still fell short! "It''s time to go! Half an hour is enough for the navy from the navy headquarters to rush over. If you don''t leave, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave afterwards!" Robin thought to himself inwardly, panting, responding to the attack of the yellow ape. The Chambord Islands itself is not far from the navy headquarters! Once something happens here, the support of the navy headquarters can be said to be available at any time! So Robin knew he had to go now! However, there is also a more important issue... How to go? If the opponent is a green pheasant, the problem is simple! Robin can beat him back and run! But Huang Yuan is different! Even if you beat him back, it''s no use! His fruit is a shining fruit. With his fruit ability, even if Robin repulses him and turns and runs away, he will catch up in a few seconds at most without even minutes! Thinking about it, Robin''s eyes began to drift away, looking for opportunities! At this time, Huang Yuan seemed to have discovered Robin''s thoughts, and teased, "Yo Yo, is Miss Robin ready to retreat?" Was found! Robin''s heart "thumped", but on the surface he responded calmly, "Guess?" Huang Yuan''s eyes narrowed, as if he had seen everything, a wicked smile appeared on his face, and he said mysteriously, "Then I guess...you must run away!" He got it! "Thump thump!" Robin raised his brows, and his heart beat faster! But on the surface, she still said calmly, "Maybe!" "Hahaha!" In response, Huang Yuan smiled, but said nothing. The two were fighting, and the time passed three minutes! At this time, Robin, who still didn''t find a chance, became more and more impatient! "It won''t work. If you drag it down, the navy will come. It seems that you can only try that trick for completion..." In the end, Robin made a decision in desperation! next moment! After she pushed back Huang Yuan a little bit, she folded her hands on her chest! "Fruit Awakening. Flower Field. The Art of Thunder God!!!" In an instant! With a radius of five kilometers, from the ground, to trees, to various buildings, countless hands stretched out with Robin as the center point! Huang Yuan frowned slightly when he watched this scene. Although he did not feel any fatal danger, he instinctively felt something wrong! Subconsciously, he kicked it! "Kick at the speed of light!" "boom!" This kick hit Robin completely! But a weird scene happened! Robin, who was hit by this foot, suddenly turned into hands, then completely disintegrated and disappeared in place! People! ? Where are people? Huang Yuan is a little confused! However, he quickly reacted! Standing in place, after scanning the surrounding area with the color of seeing and hearing, Huang Yuan touched his chin, his face showed an interesting smile, and said quietly, "Fleeed~ Robin, son of the devil...it''s interesting! " ---- Inside a remote house in the Chambord Islands! "Huh huh!" Robin was panting quickly, and the sweat on his forehead was like water, continuously flowing down, directly soaking her collar. However, Robin did not have time to bother about these at this time! Instead, he looked at the situation in the house first. In the end, Robin''s eyes lit up after seeing a corner of the room. "There is a phone bug? According to the time, should Luffy and the others get back on the boat? I''ll report that it is safe first!" Immediately, Robin didn''t hesitate, stepped forward, picked up the microphone and shot! "Blubru~" But the phone rang for a long time, but it still didn''t connect! Robin couldn''t help frowning. what happened? Why did they not answer the phone? Was it caught? Thinking wrinkly, Robin whispered, "Take a break first, and then let someone ask for the news!" Now her physical strength has bottomed out, it must be unrealistic to go out and find someone! Not to mention other people, just a yellow ape caused her a headache! Therefore, she can only stay here and wait for her strength to recover before making other plans! "Patter!" At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly opened. "who are you!?" A girl looked at Robin with a surprised expression! She never expected that a stranger would appear in her home. While Robin listened to her question, his eyes narrowed, and the fruit power was immediately activated, quietly closing the door silently... --- New world! Moby Dick! "Da da da da!" On the deck, a figure rushed over! "Father, it''s not good, it''s not good!" On the deck, a sturdy young pirate shouted while running, showing a look of anxiety! "whats the matter?" When Marco saw this, he stepped forward to stop him, frowned and asked. At the same time, the white beard next to Marco also looked at the pirate with a curious look at UU Reading www.uukanshu.com! The young man said anxiously, "The news from our pirate regiment undercover in the navy just now, Ace... Ace..." Hearing this, Marco couldn''t help but interrupt, "What happened to Ace?" "I was arrested, Ace was arrested!!!" The youth hurriedly said. "boom!" The white beard patted the armrest and said angrily, "What the **** is going on?" "It is said that the traitor Blackbeard, for the sake of Qiwuhai''s position, captured Ace and handed it to the navy!" The young man quickly explained. "what!!!" The anger hit White Beard''s head directly, and he said more and more angrily, "How dare he? How dare he!!!" "Wait, that''s not right! Isn''t Qiwuhai already full? Even if Blackbeard is handed over to Ace, it is impossible to sit in it?" At this moment, Aiden on the side questioned. "It is said that Basolomi. Xiong has withdrawn from Qiwu Sea!" said the young man. Aiden showed a stunned look, and then it became clear! "Father, what do you do now?" Marco asked, frowning. "What else can I do? Of course it was saved!" After saying that, Baibeard stood up abruptly, showing a trace of domineering, and buzzed, "How can my son fall into the hands of the navy? " After Marco nodded, he said again, "Then father? How do we save it?" After thinking about it for a moment, White Beard said, "Order to go down, let someone explore it first, determine Ace''s current location, and then find a way to save the person!" Although he wanted to save people, Baibeard would not make jokes about the lives of the entire pirate group. If he is not prepared, he will definitely not save people casually, unless... Ace is about to die! Chapter 1083： Konoha joins the war "Above the King of Pirates ( The captain of the third team of the White Beard Pirates, Ace was arrested, and the Navy announced a public execution! ! ! "---Le Monde! "The waves are back, the annual war is about to start! "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "Is a blessing or a curse? The White Beard Pirates are coming! "---A place in the Great Waterway! ... Within a few days, Ace''s affairs were exposed. Well, to be precise, the Navy has publicly announced that Ace will be executed! And this news is like a tornado. When the navy first announced it, it swept the entire sea with lightning speed, and most people on the sea knew it for the first time! "The Navy is going to execute the captain of the third team of the White Beard Pirates? What a big news!" "Yes! It seems that a war between the navy and the pirates is inevitable!" "Well, the Navy has publicly announced it. It goes without saying that it is obviously provoking the Whitebeard Pirates. If the Whitebeard Pirates does not fight back, where will the face of the Whitebeard who is known as the world''s strongest man be put? " "Can''t say that! Although Baibeard is known as the strongest man in the world, he is old after all, and his strength must have declined. In this case, he may not necessarily jump for such an obvious trap!" "That''s because you don''t know Baibeard! As the world''s strongest man, even if he is old, he has his own domineering, he will definitely go!" "Yeah! Baibeard is very emotional. I heard that his subordinates call him father. In this case, how could he not be saved?" "What''s the matter with the name Father? It''s not his own person. It''s just a pirate group leader. Isn''t that stupid to risk his life to rescue him for him? ... Many people have seen some clues in the newspapers---the navy obviously set a trap and waited for the white beard to throw in the net! On this, people''s views are not consistent! Some people think that white beard is white beard, even if they know it is a trap, they will definitely save people! Some people think that Baibeard is getting older and not as strong as before, facing such an obvious trap, it is very likely that he will not save it! But no matter what, everyone knows that the next storm is inevitable! Whether White Beard goes or not, the sea can''t be quiet these days! --- the other side! Great waterway! A pirate ship with skulls is heading towards the navy headquarters! "Luffy and his party are gone? Can''t contact them?" Arthur, who controlled Moonlight Moriah''s body, listened to Robin''s call for help, lost in thought! According to the original plot, at this time Luffy and his party were sent to practice all over the world by the bear! But now everything is very different from the original plot, which has caused Arthur to be uncertain whether Luffy and his party were sent to the world by the bear, just like in the original book! Therefore, Arthur couldn''t answer Robin''s questions for a while! But it doesn''t matter! He has a way to be sure! "Wait a minute, I''ll call to ask!" Arthur said, hung up, and then dialed another call. "Blubru~" Amidst the ringing of the telephone, the call was soon connected! Before the person on the other end of the phone could say anything, Arthur spoke directly, "Its me, Arthur! Check if bears have been in the Chambord Islands recently... By the way, dont think of his robots as him. , I want news from real people!" "Is there a bear? Understood! Your Majesty, please wait a moment!" After the voice on the other end of the phone answered, he hung up! But after a while, the phone rang again! "Blubru!" After Arthur readily pick up the phone, I heard the phone came a burst of rapid breathing with voices, "wheezes ~, Your Majesty, according to intelligence investigation, bear most recently appeared in the shampoo to the islands!" As he said, the gasp in the voice on the other end of the phone gradually subsided, and said, "Well, we are sure that it is a real person! There is still a little difference between the robot and the real bear, and some places have always kept the characteristics of the robot, mine The subordinates have repeatedly confirmed that they are real people!" "After he arrived in the Chambord Islands, he has been to the 12th area. As for what he is going to do... I don''t know for the time being, my subordinates are investigating!" Hearing this, Arthur immediately confirmed that Luffy and his party were sent away by don''t bear! According to Robin, the place where they stayed that day was in a small hotel in area 12! "Okay, you don''t need to keep checking, so be it!" Arthur said, hung up the phone, then called Robin to explain where the group was going down, then put down the phone! "Next, it''s Ace''s business!" Arthur murmured, picked up the newspaper on the side and read it! a long time! "Huh~" After reading all the contents of the newspaper in one breath, Arthur sighed deeply, put down the newspaper in his hand, with a deep smile on his face, and said softly, "It seems...the plan can begin! Ace''s The identity can be exposed!" With that said, Arthur couldn''t help but look forward to it. After the war, the brain of the man who was in the war became like a dog''s brain! "At that time, if the navy, the world government lose too much...maybe you don''t have to wait for two years, you can go directly to the world government!" Thinking, Arthur became more excited! The reason for not going to war with the world government is that Saint Martin is not sure. But if the world government and the navy lose too much in a certain period of time, it will invisibly increase Saint Martin''s winning rate, and Arthur does not mind going to war directly with the world government! --- New world! Mobile number! be quiet! Very quiet! At this time, the Mobi Dick had lost the excitement of the past, and only a piece of silence was left! Baibeard was sitting on the chair in the center of the deck, looking at the latest newspaper, with endless anger in his eyes. "Father, what should we do?" At this moment, Marco broke the silence! "Huh~" After Baibeard exhaled deeply, he gritted his teeth and said, "Save people!!!" Originally, when Ace was arrested, he was going to find out where the people were first, and then lay out a complete plan to save the people, but from the current situation ~www.novelhall.com~ things cannot tolerate him hesitating Up! "Understood, I will make arrangements to call all the fleet back!" Marco said directly without ambiguity at this time. At the same time, Aiden, the second team leader next to Baibeard, also asked, "Father, do you need me to find someone from Konoha Village? Let them also help out?" In the original plot, Ace was the captain of the second team, but with Aiden, Ace was naturally ranked in the third team, and the others were similar, pushing the number one back according to the number in the original plot! Baibeard listened, hesitated! If it was more than ten years ago, when his body was still at its peak, he would definitely reject it without hesitation! joke? As the strongest man in the world, does he need to be supported to save a person? But now he hesitated! no way! He is old after all! All kinds of medical equipment around him told him that he is no longer the white beard he used to be! He also needs to consider these sons around him! If Konoha''s people join, this rescue operation will obviously be smoother and safer! "Father, Konoha Village has been very happy with us over the years. There are also many brothers from below who go to learn the ninjutsu of Konoha Village. I believe they are also willing to help us!" Marco persuaded from the side. And this sentence, like the last straw to crush the camel, made the hesitant white beard nodded solemnly. Baibeard has his own pride in his heart! But at this time, his age and desire for family affection also made him give up his pride. Compared with his sons, his pride is nothing! At this time, after a glimmer of light flashed in the depths of Aiden''s eyes, he quietly agreed on the surface, "Father, I will contact them!" Chapter 1084： 7 Wuhai Conference "Above the King of Pirates ( Navy Headquarters! Marshal''s office! "Boom!" There was a knock on the door! "Come in!" The Warring States replied casually. "Crack!" With the sound of pushing the door, a navy soldier walked in, and after a respectful salute, he said in a deep voice, "Report to the marshal, there are already six in the Qiwu Sea!" The Warring States Period listened, raised his head, frowned and asked, "The Empress hasn''t come yet?" "The Empress refused our invitation!" The navy soldier reported in a deep voice. After thinking about it for a while, the Warring States period said seriously, "I remember that Mole was supposed to perform a mission there recently. When you inform him, I will invite the Empress to Daughter Island in person!" As he said, Sengoku increased his tone a little, and said, "By the way, let Mole tell the Empress that this time is very important. It doesn''t matter if we usually refuse our orders, but if we refuse this time... there is no shortage of one in this world. Qiwuhai!" "Yes!" The navy nodded respectfully! "Well, you go down first!" After the Warring States waved his hand, he stood up! After the navy saluted again, he turned and left! The Warring States also chose to leave after the naval soldiers left. --- In a conference hall in the navy headquarters! This conference hall is very large, with a height of more than ten meters and an area of ??hundreds of square meters. The decoration is magnificent, but there is a round conference table occupying half of the room! At this time, there were all kinds of delicacies on the conference table, and people were almost sitting there. Several lieutenants accompanied a few Qiwuhai, only a few empty stools were left! "Patter!" At this moment, with the sound of the door banging, a huge figure walked in! "Jie Jie Jie...all there!" Titch said with a grin after a glance around the room. "Blackbeard? I remember you shouldn''t be Qiwuhai, right?" Jinping said in a slightly hostile tone. The relationship between the Whitebeard Pirates and the Murloc Island is good, and has always protected the Murloc Island, so the relationship between Jinping and the Whitebeard Pirates is also good. Therefore, facing the traitor of the White Beard Pirates, Black Beard, he didn''t have a good tone! "It was not before, but it will be in the future! Don''t you know that the bear has retired?" Titch grinned, revealing a rotten tooth that fits the identity of a pirate. Listening, Jinping subconsciously glanced at the several lieutenants present. After discovering that they were embracing their hands, watching their noses and noses, revealing a seemingly irrelevant appearance, Shen Ping had already understood it! What Titch said is probably true! "Humph!" After a cold snort, he didn''t say anything! The relationship between him and the White Beard Pirates is okay, but the current situation is obviously not suitable for him to say anything! In the navy''s territory, we must give the navy some face! Jinping is not arrogant enough to think that he can deal with the navy! Seeing that Jinping was not talking, he still had plans in his heart. He felt that Blackbeard, who was not yet able to fall out with the Navy, smiled, didn''t chase, and sat straight on Doflamingos. Around! In response, Doflamingo glanced at him, his expression indifferent and he didn''t care much! But the next moment! As a figure walked in, Doflamingo was not calm! "Krokdal, you bastard!!!" Doflamingo shouted furiously. this moment! His anger hit his forehead and he almost lost his mind on the spot! It was the **** in front of him who said a few things in the adventure king that he was embarrassed during this time! If it weren''t for his subordinates, he would be able to fight back all enemies during this period. Had it not been for him to have some connections in the world government and still have the secrets of the Tianlongren in his hands, then he would not even have the qualifications to sit here today! Thinking about it, Doflamingo became more and more angry and roared directly, "What are you talking nonsense among the Adventure King? You can''t understand Laozi and hit me. What kind of man is behind you? You know how blind you are. Ba said, how much loss did TM bring to Laozi?" "Billions! I lost billions of Bailey in this time!!!" With that, the veins on Doflamingo''s neck were exposed! Klockdal didn''t seem to feel the anger in Doflamingo''s tone, smiled and greeted naturally, and said, "Hey, it''s Doflamingo!" "Asshole!!! Did you listen to me? That''s billions! You can explain to me!!! Why did you do this?" Doflamingo slapped the table and roared. At the same time, countless thin threads on his body began to beat! If it were not for the wrong occasion, the current Doflamingo might be about to do it! At this time, the other people present, whether they were from Qiwuhai or the Navy, showed an expression of interest, looking at them as if they were watching a play! "What''s the explanation?" There was also an expression of interest on Klockdals face and said, "If I have to explain to you, it is... I want to see if the grandson of the naval hero can defeat you. Thief!" Nima! ! ! Doflamingo was blown up! At this time, he didn''t care about occasions and occasions. He raised his fist and launched an attack on Krokdal! "enough!!!" At this time, the Warring States period just came in. "I don''t care about any hatred between you, but you will sit down for me today!" Warring States said lightly. Doflamingo listened, his eyes flickering for a while. Finally, after a fierce look at Krokdal, he sat down angrily! Upon seeing this, Krokdal shrugged, did not say much, and also pulled a chair away and sat down! After watching the two men calm down, the Warring States came to the main seat and sat down! "You should know what it is to call you here today!" Warring States went directly to the subject ~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "In a few days, we will publicly execute Ace, the captain of the third team of the Whitebeard Pirates in the navy headquarters, and the Whitebeard Pirates will attack without accident. Navy headquarters!" "As Qiwuhai, I don''t care what you usually do, but I need you all to be there at this time!" "Hehehehe, the Marshal of the Warring States Period said so, of course we have no problem!" Moonlight Moria grinned and said with a smile. "I have no problem!" Mihawk said lightly. Although his private identity is the worship of Saint Martin, this does not affect his participation in Qiwuhai''s activities. As long as it is not against Saint Martin, he does not refuse to perform Qiwuhai''s duties! Of course, the most important thing is that he also wants to participate in this big scene! As for whether to do anything at that time, that is another matter! "I''m fine too!" Krokdal gave a vague look at Moonlight Moria, and then nodded. ... quickly! Qiwuhai all agreed! And at this moment! "Boom!" There was a knock on the door. "Come in!" The Warring States brow raised and responded. "Crack!" A navy soldier opened the door and walked in anxiously! After looking at everyone present, the navy soldier walked straight to the Warring States side, attached to his ear, and said a few words in a voice that was almost inaudible! "what!!!" Listening to the Warring States period, he stood up abruptly, with a frightened expression on his face! Something big happened! The others present squinted their eyes subconsciously! Chapter 1085： Ace Exposure "Above the King of Pirates ( "Ace''s identity is exposed --- Son of One Piece! "---Le Monde! "Son of One Piece, Captain of the Third Team of the White Beard Pirates? "---Chambord Islands Newspaper! "Identity exposure, is it a blessing or a curse? "---A place in the Great Waterway! ... As pieces of news appeared, everyone who had read the previous newspapers about the Navy''s announcement of public executions almost realized one thing---something was going to happen, something going wrong with the Navy! And this! People in the Navy also agree! The Warring States even directly threw the Qiwuhai Conference to the lieutenant general aside, ran back to the office by himself, and greeted the cranes to discuss together! "What''s the situation? Isn''t the matter that Ace is the son of a pirate" announced when it is about to be executed?" He was very puzzled! "I don''t know!" After the Warring States shook his head, he said with an ugly face, "I also just received the news. I''ll let someone check it out, who leaked the news!" Don''t look at it as the news is just leaked in advance, but the Warring States period knows what serious consequences this will bring! If the news was announced on the day of his execution of Ace, then Roger''s former men would not be able to catch up and could not participate in this battle. The Navy only had to deal with the White Beard Pirates. With the strength of the navy headquarters, although it is not easy, it is not difficult! But now that the news is announced in advance, it is different! Roger''s former subordinates are not easy to provoke, and there are lieutenant generals everywhere, even the former trainee Shanks, now they have become the Four Emperors! In this case, they heard that the captain''s son was arrested, and then rushed over. The pressure on the navy increased! Carelessness may even cause the navy to be wiped out! "Ok!" Hearing what the Warring States had said, Crane nodded and said solemnly, "I want to check it out!" After that, Warring States did not hesitate much, and directly picked up the phone on the side and dialed out! "Blubru!" After a while, the Warring States did not wait for the person on the other end of the phone to speak, and directly said, "It''s me, Warring States! Check me out who broke the news today!" "Okay, please wait a moment, Marshal!" After a quick answer from the voice on the other end of the phone, he hung up! Sengoku and Crane waited for a while! "Blubru~" Soon, the phone rang again! After Warring States quickly answered the phone, he heard an explanation from the other end of the phone, "Return to the marshal, I just asked the people below to investigate and found that the sources of these news are all unified!" "All newspapers said yes, there was a man in black wearing a mask who left the news at their newspaper! And the people in more specific newspapers didnt know! As for the identity of the man in black, the other party did a great job. Hidden, our people have not traced any useful clues!" Listen, the face of the Warring States is even more ugly! what is this? Premeditated! Someone had known Ace''s identity a long time ago, and only when the navy announced that Ace would be publicly executed, they let the navy explode the incident, making it difficult for the navy to take off! Otherwise, this action could not be so thorough! "Okay, that''s it!" The Warring States, who had not received any useful information, had no choice but to hang up the phone! "It seems that this is a premeditated action!" He couldn''t help frowning! The voice of the phone worm was not covered by the Warring States period, and Crane heard it clearly! "Yes!" After nodding his head in Sengoku Approval, he hesitated, "However, I have an uncertain suspect in my heart!" "Who!?" Crane narrowed his eyes! "Blackbeard... Titch!" After the Warring States period pondered and said a name, he analyzed it and said, "He sent the man. If you want to say who arranged this premeditated action, from the time and common sense, only he is the most likely! " "But what is his purpose? If someone finds out, the position of Qiwuhai he finally got is gone!" He frowned and asked. "This is one point I can''t figure out!" Zhan Guo shook his head and said, "Titch looks rough on the surface, as if there is no scheming, but I can feel the madness in his heart. For a person like him, it cannot be measured by common sense at all. No one knows what he is in. What to think!" "Yes!" He recalled in his heart the appearance of seeing Tic for the first time, and nodded in agreement. Immediately, she asked again, "Then what should we do now?" The Warring States period pondered for a moment, and then said with a sinking face, "Not to mention whether Tickey did it. Even if it is, we currently have no evidence to take him down! So we can only put this matter down for the time being!" "At the moment, our most important thing is how to deal with the upcoming Whitebeard Pirates and Roger''s remnant party!" Speaking of the last, Zeng Guo''s face was gloomy for three points! "Seek help... I can only ask for help from above!" After thinking for a moment, He said in a deep voice, "Although I dont know how many people from Rogers remnant party came back, each of the Rogers remnants back then is not a small role. As long as there are so few, plus the white beard and light Our navy might not be able to sustain it!" "Furthermore, the mission itself was explained above. Now that something goes wrong, it is normal to ask for help!" "Huh~" After the Warring States sighed deeply, he said with a gloomy face, "It can only be this way!" ---- Xia Qi''s Rip-up Bar "Grumbling!" After taking a sharp sip of beer, Lao Lei, the coater, leisurely picked up the newspaper and read it as usual. But the next moment! The leisure on his face is gone! "The captain''s son!?" A look of horror appeared on Leili''s face! For the captain and his son, he really didn''t think about it, and didn''t know it! Roger did not tell them the news before he died! So ~www.novelhall.com~ he suspected that this news was fake for the first time! But soon, his suspicion was eliminated! Because the newspaper also disclosed the date of Aces birth, as well as his mother Portcas D. Lujiu, and Lujiu had to survive for twenty months before giving birth to him, these are in his Corresponds one by one to the captain''s trajectory in memory! This made him have to believe this fact! And after believing it, there was endless guilt in his heart! As the deputy captain, he didn''t even know that the captain had a son. The captain''s woman had a pregnant belly and hid for twenty months in order to give birth to the captain''s son. He didn''t even know what caused the exhaustion to die. How could he be worthy of the captain? "Ace, absolutely can''t die!!!" Leily yelled in a low voice, smashed the wine glass in his hand, then stood up abruptly, and walked toward the outside of the store in a frantic manner! At this moment, Aunt Xia just walked out of the backstage of the bar! After seeing the smashed cup on the table, she looked at Lei Li''s leaving back and wondered, "What''s the situation? Drinking when you drink, and what does it mean to squeeze my mother''s cup?" As she said, she suddenly saw the newspaper on the table out of the corner of her eye! Immediately, her pupils shrank suddenly! "This is about to happen..." Aunt Xia couldn''t help but mutter. at the same time! In the furry principality, in the belly of a certain island whale, somewhere in the great waterway, the New World Redhead Pirates, etc., similar things happened! After reading the newspapers, some people who are extremely powerful, now and once famous in the world, started to rally toward the navy headquarters! Chapter 1086： Assemble! Assemble! "Above the King of Pirates ( New world! The waters of the Whitebeard Pirates'' territory! this day! The wind is sunny, the breeze is smoked! Countless different pirate ships flying the White Beard Pirate Flag have assembled on this sea area, forming one piece, and the main ship of the White Beard Pirates group, the Moby Dick, is clustered in the center! "Daddy is here!" Marco said with a smile, standing beside Baibeard, scanning the sea of ??ships in front of him. "Almost!" Baibeard shook his head and said after scanning the audience. ? ? ? Marco was a little surprised at first, but then as if thinking of something, he slapped his head and suddenly said, "Yes, it was almost!" And just as his voice fell, there was a sudden uproar in their fleet. "what is that?" "It seems someone is running towards us over there?" "Idiot, that''s a friend from Konoha Village!" ... In an uproar, not far from the gathering of the Whitebeard Pirate Group''s fleet, a little black shadow appeared on the horizon, and gradually became larger! Afterwards, the figures running on the sea gradually appeared in front of everyone! "coming!" White Beard whispered in a low voice! next moment! "Da da!" A plump figure descended from the sky and landed on the deck in front of the white beard! "Long time no see...Whitebeard!!!" Tsunade said hello with a smile on his face. The voice just fell! "DaDaDaDaDa!" Accompanied by a burst of intensive footsteps, a figure with a ninja forehead descended from the sky, behind Tsunade! Upon seeing this, Baibeard didn''t care at all, but responded with a smile, "Long time no see, Tsunade!" "Okay, don''t talk nonsense! I know everything, let''s go straight away, don''t delay, let''s discuss the specific style of play while walking on the road!" Tsunade said with a smile. Baibeard was taken aback for a moment, then reacted, and laughed openly, "Hahaha, sure enough, she is a hero of the female middle school!" After speaking, Baibeard took a deep breath and said loudly, "Boys, have you heard all of them? Sail!" "sail!!!" "Save Ace!!!" "The White Beard Pirates, rush!!!" ... In the excitement of the promise, the fleet of the Whitebeard Pirate Group slowly drove towards the navy headquarters! --- New world! Redhead Pirates in the waters! "Are you all ready?" Shanks asked Ben Beckman aside "Ok!" Ben Beckman nodded and said, "Everyone is ready! You can go anytime!" Compared with the White Beard Pirates, the red-haired Pirates who take the elite route are not so troublesome to gather together. Basically one ship is enough, so they are quick to prepare! "Okay, let''s go!" Shanks gave a light command. And in his order, soon the people of the Red-haired Pirates group galloped out of the sea of ??the Red-haired Pirates! "The captain''s child? Can''t let the captain be sad in the ground anymore!" Shanks stood on the bow, looking at the distant sea, with an inexplicable look in his eyes, with an inexplicable voice. --- East China Sea! Somewhere in the battlefield of great war! "Your Majesty said... I can choose to go or not. Now I give you the right to choose!" Newton, who controls Bucky''s body, looked at the two sides fighting not far away, muttering to himself. Tao. next moment His face changed, the indifferent expression on his face became silent! After a while, a voice that was completely different from Newton''s tone sounded. "Captain... Deputy Captain... Everyone... and the red-haired bastard..." After repeated muttering, the voice finally sighed deeply and said, "Go!" "Let''s do it, I will end this battle quickly, and then we will take the Kingdom''s teleportation formation directly to the fisherman island!" Newton said with a smile. After speaking, he did not hesitate! With a leap, he joined the battlefield! About half an hour later! Newton bathed in blood, with a touch of ease, beheaded the last enemy in the battlefield! "I will leave the rest to you!" Then, after handing over the remaining tasks to his men, Newton Shi Shiran left the battlefield! --- Furry Principality! "Inu Lan...I am going to save people, are you going?" Duke Cat Viper changed his usual schedule, and found another king of the furry duchy, Duke Inu Lan in broad daylight! "Go! Even if I didn''t go down together at the beginning, but at any rate I spent many happy days together. Now that Roger''s child is in danger, how could I not go!" Duke Inu Lan looked at the guy in front of him who he thought was a lunatic , Said lightly. "Then let''s go together!" Duke Cat Viper licked his tongue, a crazy smile appeared on his face. Facing the problem of Roger''s child, he decided to temporarily put aside his past festivals with Inu Lan and go to save people together! Upon seeing this, Duke Inulan nodded silently, and did not refuse! that''s it! The two sides reached a tacit agreement! quickly! A ship sailed out of the furry principality and headed for the navy headquarters! --- Navy Headquarters! "Da da da da!" Accompanied by a burst of intensive footsteps, a group of guys with white masks, suits and different body shapes got off the boat! "How many people are sent by the world government?" A lieutenant admiral greeted him and asked with a smile. Among the group of people, a tall man headed by nodded. "Please follow me, the marshal is already waiting for you in the conference hall!" said the lieutenant admiral ~www.novelhall.com~ and gestured to please. Several people did not speak, and silently followed the admiral to the conference hall! ---- On a certain area of ??the Great Channel! "Ace is waiting...I''m here to save you!" Luffy said, his face showing determination! His experience during this time was very bumpy! There is no part of the original book that beats the Tianlongren, nor did you see Luffy taking the bath of the empress, this time he was almost beheaded! Although in the face of Lei Li, Hancock was bypassed, but compared to the experience of Long Aotian in the original book, he was not so lucky this time! After being tortured by Hancock for a while, he cried and begged Hancock for a long time. Hancock looked at Raleighs face and then reluctantly let go, ready to take him to the deep sea prison, let him Have a chance to save Ace from prison! Of course, this time the empress does not like Luffy like a nympho, and naturally it is impossible for Luffy to go under her skirt to cover him in! So this time Hancock gave Luffy a suggestion! That is his dress, disguised as a maid of Hancock, and then she will lead people in! In this regard, Luffy did not agree at first! But after thinking of Ace, he gritted his teeth and still cruelly agreed! Women... What is it compared to Ace? "Luffy, it''s time to change clothes!" At this moment, Hancock''s voice came from behind with a hint of excitement! Suddenly, Luffy''s whole person was a little bad! But thinking of Ace, Luffy gritted his teeth and finally turned and followed Hancock''s voice and walked over! In these short steps, Luffy was let out in a daze, an imposing manner that the strong man was gone and never returned! Chapter 1087： Speech before execution "Above the King of Pirates ( Navy headquarters! Three hours before the execution! A quarrel broke out in the marshal''s office! "boom!" "Is it necessary? The old man can''t accept it!" Karp stood up with a sullen face, leaning close to the Warring States period while patted his desk, questioning a little excitedly. The Warring States Period looked at Karp who was so excited, and said in a deep voice, "This execution is not just a simple execution of a pirate, but also has great significance for future world trends. For this, it must be broadcast live. This Not only the above requirements, but also the needs of our navy..." Before he finished speaking the Warring States period, Karp turned around angrily, ready to leave! "You stop me!" Upon seeing this, the Warring States Period stopped him and said in a deep voice, "As one of the parties involved, you have a great responsibility for this kind of thing happening right now!" "If Ace is not a pirate and an ordinary civilian, even if I find it, I can open one eye and close the other as if I haven''t found it before, so that he can live his life in peace!" "However, now that he has become a pirate and has become the captain of the Whitebeard Team III, then he has known that there will be such a day...and this, I think you should have understood it! Hai! The thief is a pirate after all!" Speaking of the last, there is also a hint of intolerance between the words of the Warring States Period. The execution of Ace, the white-haired man and the black-haired man, and the personal supervision of the execution, and even the public broadcast of Ace''s death is a very painful and cruel thing for the old man Karp! But as a good friend of Karp for many years, how can he not suffer from seeing his friend suffering? just... He has no choice! He is the Admiral of the Navy! It must be considered from the perspective of the Navy! Therefore, Ace must die too! Karp listened to the words of the Warring States, still gloomy, but didn''t say much, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, and walked out of the office! He understood the words of the Warring States! But understanding belongs to understanding, does not mean he can accept it! Although Ace is not his grandson, but after so many years, the relationship between the two is better than his grandson! Facing the death of Ace, who was better than his grandson, he couldn''t accept it calmly anyway! --- As time goes by, the time for execution is approaching! At this time, the atmosphere of the navy headquarters, which had gathered 100,000 navies, gradually became depressed. Everyone is busy arranging fortifications! Fifty naval ships are densely packed around the navy headquarters as the first line of defense! Countless large-caliber heavy artillery divisions along the banks and city walls act as a second line of defense! The navy soldiers, the navy headquarters officers, and five of the Qiwuhai are acting as the third line of defense in the headquarters'' square! And the Navys three strongest forces, six masked, aggressive CP members in suits, plus the Navy Marshal Sengoku, Navy hero Karp, and Navy Chief of Staff Crane act as the last line of defense! Of course, because the war has not yet begun, the Sengoku, Karp, and Crane have not yet appeared! But the Murloc Jinping and Blackbeard who should have appeared in the Qiwu Sea here did not know where they were going! Inside the marshal''s office! Marshal Zeng Guo stood by the window, glanced at the Qiwuhai in the front, turned his head and softly asked the crane on the side, "Is the Qiwuhai here?" "No!" He shook his head slightly and said, "Jinping, you know, after the previous meeting, he refused the compulsory recruitment on the grounds that he did not want Baibeard to be injured. He has been deprived of his position in Qiwuhai and sent to the Great Undersea Prison!" "And the whereabouts of Blackbeard is still missing, I don''t know where it went!" Listening, the Warring States squinted his eyes involuntarily! He knows where Jinping is! After the previous meeting, Jinping clearly rejected the compulsory call of the navy because Baibeard had been protecting the fisherman island and did not want to hurt him, and was deprived of the title of Qiwuhai and sent to the Great Undersea Prison! But the whereabouts of Blackbeard in the Warring States are not known! However, the Warring States Period has always been vigilant towards Blackbeard, thinking that he must have something wrong, so the whereabouts of him at this time is unknown, although the Warring States period does not know where he went, he is not much surprised! In his opinion, the person with the problem should have something other than the situation! "However, the bear is here!" Crane added. Warring States nodded silently, without saying anything! Now that the war is about to begin, he is not in the mood, let alone time to care about other things. The most important thing is to handle the immediate war! So no matter where Blackbeard goes, he can''t find it now! "Let''s go, it''s about to start!" At this time, after the Warring States took a deep look at the scene outside the window, he moved to the side and changed to the normal state. Some silent Kapu and Crane greeted! The two did not say much, and after nodding silently, they followed the Warring States and walked downstairs! --- "Ding Ling Dang Cang~" Accompanied by the clash of chains, Ace was escorted out by two navies and appeared on the execution platform! "He will die the man who may become the fuse of the war that will shake the world!" Under the execution platform, an onlooker of the Navy looked at Ace and couldn''t help saying. "At the same time, now it is also the culprit in control of the fate of the world!" said a navy next to him with emotion. And just now! Warring States and Karp also walked out of the office building and came to the scene! "Are you okay? Karp!" Warring States said with a faint concern. "The old man is down here!" Karp curled his lips, didn''t say much, and left the Warring States side directly. When the Warring States saw this, he was silent in his heart, but didn''t stay much, slowly walked to Xingtai, and came to Ace''s side! After taking a deep breath, the Warring States period picked up an amplified phone worm and began to say, "Portcas D. Ace, about the significance of this man''s death here today!" With that, the Warring States Period asked Ace to the side, "Ace, report your father''s name!" Kneeling in form, Ace, who bowed his head silently, listened to these words, turned his head slightly, and said, "Father? My father is a white beard!" "No!" The Warring States coldly denied. "There is nothing wrong!" Ace shouted excitedly, "Only white beard, no one else!" However, the Warring States period did not pay attention to his words. Instead, as if they were telling a story, he spoke for himself and said, "Back then, we opened our eyes and tried desperately to find that man might be left on a certain island. Child!" "Relying on CP''s only little intelligence and possibilities, we have conducted a thorough investigation of all the newborn babies and the babies that are about to be born, as well as their mothers! But we have never found anything!" After speaking, the voice of the Warring States Period changed, and he explained in a light tone with a hint of emotion, "However, it is no wonder! Your birth can be said to be your mother''s life in exchange for it, or it can be said that your mother has an ulterior conspiracy! " "She deceived our eyes, and also deceived the eyes of the world!" "In the South China Sea, an island named Baderila! Your mother Portgas D. Lujiu, with amazing will, for the sake of her child, she forced her child to stay in her belly far beyond our common sense. Ten months! Then... while giving birth to you, exhausted and killed on the spot!" Surprised! What a surprise! Whether it was the live broadcast of the Chambord Islands or the navy at the scene, everyone was shocked! Pregnancy in October is common sense! In addition, whether it is a month or two of premature delivery, or a period of ten and a half days at night, everyone can accept it. After all, although this kind of thing doesn''t happen very often, there are a few occasionally, which is not so rare in this world! But what is Sengoku talking about right now? Twenty months! Every woman who has been a mother and a man who has been a father knows what a strong will it takes to let an unborn baby stay in the belly for 20 months! this moment! Whether watching the live broadcast or at the scene, whether it is a man or a woman, from the bottom of my heart, there is a trace of sincere respect for this woman named Portcas D. Lujiu! What a powerful mother this is? The live broadcast continues! The speech of the Warring States is still going on! "So ~www.novelhall.com~ a baby with the most evil blood in the world was born...that''s you!" As he said, the Warring States turned his head to look at Ace and said coldly, "You can''t help but know, your father, One Piece King Gere D. Roger!" Speaking of the last, the Warring States could not help but increase the voice of three points! be quiet! The audience and the audience who were watching the live broadcast were quiet! After a long time! "Gulong~" With a swallowing sound, a sound full of incredible sound rang, and said, "Fire Fist Aceta... is Gore D. Roger''s child?" With the appearance of this voice, the scene before the live broadcast suddenly became noisy! "Unexpectedly, Ace turned out to be Roger''s child!" "Yes! The news came out half a month ago, but I couldn''t believe it at the time. After all, there was no evidence. The newspaper was famously entertaining to death, but now the Admiral of the Navy says so. It''s absolutely true!" "Although I have heard about this news half a month ago, I am still shocked to hear it now!" "Before it was just news, it is now equivalent to official certification!" ... Although there were news reports on this matter as early as half a month ago, the news belongs to the news, not everyone believes it! After all, news newspapers often report flashy news to attract attention and deceive everyone. This has also led to the general suspicion of the authenticity of news! But now that the admiral is sure, naturally there is no more doubt! Chapter 1088： Strike! An unexpected debut! "Above the King of Pirates ( Navy Headquarters! The execution scene! Facing the announcement of the Warring States Period, the people present who saw the newspaper half a month ago still couldn''t help being a little surprised! "Jie Jie Jie... Although it is not the first time I listened, even if I heard it again, I am still very surprised!" Doflamingo said with a grin. Moonlight Moria turned her head to look at Ace on the execution stage, with an expression of excitement on her face, licked her tongue, and said, "Hehehehe, Roger''s child, should be able to lead out those Roger''s remnants Right? At that time...their corpses will definitely become the strongest soldier in my hands!" With that, there was a strange red light flashing deep in Moonlight Moria''s eyes. "I always thought Ace was Luffy''s brother and Long''s son, even after the news came out, I always believed it! But now that the Marshal said so, I have to overturn my conclusion!" At the scene, Kerby, who has become a sergeant, couldn''t help but say. ... While the people below were shocked by the news, the Sengoku speech on the execution stage continued! "It was two years ago~" The Warring States faintly said, "When you started to use your mother''s name as the captain of the Pirates of Spades, and with your outstanding power and speed, we finally noticed...Roger In fact, his blood has not been cut off!" Speaking, the Warring States period paused and continued, "But, the white beard who was aware of this at the same time as us, in order to train you to become the next Pirate King, let the son who was once his opponent get on his ship!" Does White Beard really think like this? The Warring States period is very clear! Not! As an old opponent, the Warring States is very familiar with Baibeard, he knows that Baibeard is not such a person! But whether he is or not! As the admiral of the navy, he must say so, and he can only say so! "No!!!" Ace yelled angrily, and retorted, "I got on that ship to make Dad the One Piece King!" As soon as the voice fell, Warring States glanced at Ace coldly, and said coldly, "Only you think so! The fact is, we can''t deal with you at will because you are protected by White Beard!" After speaking, after the Warring States period calmed down, his voice changed and he said lightly, "If you leave you alone like this, you will definitely show your aptitude as the apex of the pirates of the next generation!" "So... it makes sense to take down your first level here today!" Having said this, the Warring States took a deep breath and said in an extremely firm voice, "Even if an all-out war with Baibeard breaks out as a result, I will not hesitate!!!" "Wow~" Hearing this, the navy at the scene became excited, and a raging war spirit ignited in their eyes! at this time! "Da da da!" A naval officer hurried to the execution stage, saluted, and reported, "Report to the marshal, the gate of justice opened automatically without receiving any instructions, and the power room cannot be contacted!" "What!?" The Warring States frowned, a little surprised! The power room is where the gate of justice is opened and closed, located in the navy headquarters! The Gate of Justice is one of the only ways to enter the navy headquarters! "Woo~" Suddenly, a long sirens sounded, echoing throughout the navy headquarters! "Come on, everyone is ready to fight!!!" As the watchmens warnings spread through the radio throughout the navy headquarters, everyone in the navy headquarters became nervous, and all fortifications were activated! Simultaneously! Not far from the navy headquarters! A huge fleet slowly appeared in front of everyone from the faint mist! It''s the Whitebeard Pirates! The Warring States at a glance recognized that the ships with different flags were all pirate groups under the White Beard Pirate Group! "Suddenly appeared? Where did it come from?" The Warring States frowned looking at those fleets! He had anticipated the arrival of the White Beard Pirates, but he had never thought that the other party would come in such a form. "It''s a large fleet of pirate ships!!!" "Quickly, confirm where the white beard is!" "Doma, Leiqing Makugay, Dikarban brothers, and Skuyado, each of them are first-class masters. Each is a captain in the new world, a total of forty-three ships. , Whitebeard and the captains were not found, but there is no doubt that these are the pirates that Whitebeard waved down!" ... At this time, the other navies of the navy headquarters also recognized who the person was and panicked! Weak pirates are afraid of the navy, but similarly, powerful pirates will also make the navy afraid! After all, there is only one life! "What''s so scary? It''s really useless!" Feeling the panic of the surrounding navy under the execution stage, Crane embraced his hands and couldn''t help but reprimanded! --- the other side! On the outermost warship of the navy headquarters! "Do you want to attack?" An officer subconsciously asked nervously at the pirate fleet approaching. "Wait first, White Beard must be nearby. He must have something to try!" A naval officer who looked very stable next to him responded and said in a deep voice, "Be careful, and keep an eye on the situation at sea!" "Yes!" And his words made the surrounding navy sink their hearts! --- Navy Headquarters Plaza! Feeling the increasingly tense atmosphere around him, Doflamingo became excited! "Heh heh heh, this is really interesting and exciting! Come on...Whitebeard!!!" Doflamingo said with a grin. However, at this moment of tension, no one is in the mood to bother him! at the same time! Not far behind Doflamingo, the three generals, six CP members wearing masks and suits, Karp, Warring States and others heard a faint, almost inaudible, but distinctive voice. ! Subconsciously, they all wake up! suddenly! "Gurulu!" Just in front of the Navy Headquarters Square, in the center of Crescent Bay, the sea suddenly rolled over! "Is it impossible..." Watching this scene, Zeng Guo''s eyes stared, and an incredible guess appeared in his heart! And as the sound gradually became louder, the navy in front of the square also found something wrong! "what sound?" "Where does this sound come from? "this is?" ... They scanned the surroundings and were all surprised! "Should he emerge from unexpected places, right?" Karp saw this, turning his head to the side and said to the crane. He has almost guessed where the white beard will appear now! "Did you make the wrong line?" A cold sweat was left on He''s forehead! At this time, she almost realized where the white beard would appear next! Immediately! "Gurulu!" The sound coming from Crescent Bay is getting louder and louder, and the sea is rolling more and more fiercely! this moment! Almost everyone present had guessed where the white beard is about to appear! But did not wait for them to think about it! "Wow!" With the sound of the waves, the coated Mobydike jumped up from the bottom of the sea, broke through the sea, and appeared in the center of Crescent Bay in an unexpected way, and also appeared in the center of the naval position ! "Wow~" The navy is in an uproar! All the navy soldiers and the officers opened their mouths wide, showing an expression of disbelief! "The Moby Dick is here!!!" They never expected that the enemy they were waiting for would appear in such a way. You know, as a result, the two outer defenses they laid down were directly abolished! Well, the enemy has already rushed to the center of the position. What use are the two defenses on the outside? However, they have not waited for them to be surprised! "Wow!" There was another sound of rolling waves, and two ships about the same size as the Mobile rushed out of the water and appeared on the scene! "Two more ships appeared!" The navy soldiers couldn''t help but be surprised! "That...that''s... the first team captain, Phoenix, Marko, the second team captain, Lightning Wolf Aiden, all fifteen captains are here!" A naval officer with a telescope was scanning through the telescope. Looking at the bow ~www.novelhall.com~ said in shock. "and many more!" Shocked, after he suddenly said something, as if he had seen something unbelievable, he took a binoculars and stared at some places on the three ships carefully. In the end, he shouted out in horror and fear, and said, "That''s...that''s...that''s the ninja of Konoha Village!!! The ninja of Konoha Village also joined the battle!!!" "what?" "People from Konoha Village also joined this battle?" "Damn it!!!" "White beard is hard enough to deal with, do you need more Konoha?" ... Suddenly, all the navies present panicked! Although Konoha Village has been very low-key, and has not had any conflicts with the navy in recent years, their combat power is beyond doubt! They can become one of the biggest forces in the new world, and their danger level within the navy is no lower than the White Beard Pirates! Even the ninjas who have transformation skills, can freely use elemental moves, and are full of latent assassination capabilities, to some extent, make the Navy even more in awe! "Da, da, da, da~" And at this moment, there was a heavy footstep from the Mobile! Subconsciously! The people who were talking stopped talking, held their breath, and turned their eyes to the source of the sound! Therefore, the atmosphere on the scene became more and more suppressed! next moment! A tall man with a fierce wound on his body, a huge naginata in his hand, and a sharp look in his eyes appeared in front of everyone! The strongest man in the world, Edward Newgate with the white beard... debut! ! ! Chapter 1089： The decisive battle begins, and the ninja appears! "Above the King of Pirates ( "Goo la la la~ We have been gone for decades? Warring States!" White Beard grinned and shouted. When this sentence was said, the white beard''s voice began to echo in the entire navy headquarters! "White beard!" The Warring States squinted his eyes and responded! Facing the unabated white beard in front of him, even if he knew that the opponent no longer had the strength of that year, the Warring States Period still felt a burst of pressure on his face, and a drop of cold sweat was forced out on his forehead! The title of the strongest man in the world was not made! It''s actually typed out! Even in the Warring States Period, he still slightly lost the white beard back then! "My dear son is okay?" The white beard raised his mouth, and laughed boldly, "Gum la la la~" However, Warring States did not answer his question. Instead, he took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "Unexpectedly, he was invaded so close!" Baibeard''s diving raid was something neither he nor Crane thought of! Seeing that there was no answer from the Warring States Period, White Beard didn''t care either! Smiled, after inserting the naginata in his hand upside down on the deck next to him, the white beard squatted slightly, suddenly opened his limbs, squeezed his fists, and activated the devil fruit ability without hesitation! "Kakka!" In an instant, a sound like glass cracking sounded! White beard''s clenched fists opened a few gaps out of thin air! this moment! The space is like being shattered by the white beard! But it''s not over yet! next moment! "Boom!" A violent vibration suddenly appeared, and the sea around the navy headquarters began to roll. "Wow!" In the midst of a turbulent tumbling, two super-huge waves suddenly surged on both sides of the navy headquarters, enough to break the entire naval headquarters, sandwiching the navy headquarters in the middle! "Oops, the height of the sea is enough to smash the navy headquarters!" "Damn it, once the waves are shot, we are absolutely finished!" "Is this the power of the strongest man in the world?" ... Suddenly, the navy in the navy headquarters began to panic! Even the Warring States, Karp, the three navy generals, and so on, the strongest naval forces, also felt the pressure! "This is enough power to destroy the world!" The Warring States could not help but say! However, no matter what they are, the movements of White Beard''s hands didn''t mean to stop at all! "Boom!" The vibration is still continuing, the sea is still rolling, and the waves are getting bigger and bigger! finally! The super-huge waves on both sides of the navy headquarters hit the navy headquarters without accident! And just at this critical moment! "call out!" A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the indifferent green pheasant, and the figure disappeared directly into the exclusive seats of the three navy admirals! next moment! His figure suddenly appeared over the navy headquarters again! at the same time! Two icicles condensed out of his hands, one on the left and the other on the right, plunged into the huge waves that came towards the navy headquarters at a very fast speed! "Kakkaka~" In an instant, these two huge waves that were enough to break the headquarters of the navy seemed to have entered a quick-freezing refrigerator, and they were directly frozen into a solid one! "Ice Age!!!" The indifferent voice of the green pheasant echoed in the navy headquarters, and the panic in the hearts of the navy soldiers was wiped out! "call---" "Stop...stopped!" "Go... saved!" "It''s General Green Pheasant!" ... In the navy headquarters, the navy soldiers who were nervous enough to watch this scene couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief! "Green pheasant, you kid!" Upon seeing this, Baibeard looked at the junior green pheasant with appreciative eyes and cursed with a smile. White beard is not surprised that this move was stopped! Originally, White Beard didn''t hold much confidence. After all, this is the navy headquarters! If it were destroyed so easily, the navy would not be one of the strongest forces in the world! However, the matter did not end here! The green pheasant was in the air and directly attacked the white beard! "Two thorn spears!" Several ice thorns condensed in front of the green pheasant! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Following the green pheasant''s archery-like action, these ice thorns cut through the air and shot directly towards the white beard! "Goo la la la~" White beard''s mouth raised slightly, and his right fist tapped the air with the power of the devil fruit! "Kakka!" Suddenly, several cracks appeared out of thin air around the white beard''s right fist! At the same time, an invisible vibrating force flew out! "Crack!" After smashing the two thorny spears of the blue pheasant in mid-air, this invisible vibration force directly blasted on him at a speed that the blue pheasant could not react! "boom!" The green pheasant was shot directly into the sea from the air! Fortunately, the admiral is after all the admiral, and at the moment of falling into the water, the green pheasant reacted! "Ice Age!" "Kakka!" With the sound of freezing, the navy headquarters and the surrounding sea centered on the blue pheasant landing point. After a blue pheasant-like ice block formed at the center, the entire sea gradually froze! In less than five seconds, the entire sea area became an ice sheet! At the same time, the entire navy headquarters and the surrounding air temperature have dropped a lot! And the appearance of this scene brought great morale to the navy! "We have the strongest general in the navy headquarters here~" "Yes...Yes! The Whitebeard Pirates, there is nothing to be afraid of!" "Shelling, destroying the Moby Dick~" ... While the morale was boosted, the navy also seized the opportunity of the opponent''s ship being frozen and immovable, and began to attack! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Black cannonballs flew out along with the dense smoke, heading towards the three ships in the harbor! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... With the explosion of shells one after another, this battle officially kicked off! Get on the Mobile! "Come on, let''s go!" "This frozen sea just gives us a good foothold!" "Let them see how good we are!" "Kill!!!" ... The pirates of the White Beard Pirates, including the captains, faced the shelling, not only did not have the slightest fear, but jumped off the ship one after another, and with a fierce fighting spirit, they went directly to the navy. Rushed over! Simultaneously! Tsunade of the Moby Tick smiled, licked his tongue, and said to himself, "According to the agreed tactics... it should be time for us to debut! Just in time, let the world see our ninjas this time. Be strong!" As soon as the voice fell, Tsunade raised his right hand and made a gesture! Suddenly, the ninjas on the three Mobitic ships nodded silently! next moment! The ninjas on the three ships jumped up at a faster speed than the people of the White Beard Pirates, and appeared directly at the forefront of the White Beard Pirates charge team! There are not many ninjas brought by Tsunade this time! Only a hundred people ~www.novelhall.com~ did not let Konoha come out! However, what Tsunade can bring is not a simple character! Every one is Shinobu! And a large part of them have special physique, blood succession limits or secret skills, it can be said that the combat power is far beyond the average Shangnin! Well, Konoha can produce more than a thousand new ninjas every year, and more than ten years have passed, Konoha''s ninjas are now close to 20,000, and it is not a problem to extract 100 of them. At this time Konoha''s Shinobu is already several hundred! "The Konoha brothers are really full of energy!" "Brothers, don''t let Konoha''s brothers look down on us! Charge me!" "Brothers Konoha, don''t rush so fast, give us a chance!" ... Seeing the ninja who suddenly appeared at the forefront of the assault camp, the members of the White Beard Pirates group laughed and joked, and did not fear the possibility of death later! However, the ninjas did not care about these! Nearly halfway through the rush, six of them with the physique of the Qianshou family nodded with each other tacitly, and stopped! At the same time! The ninjas also stopped one after another, and reached out to stop the other White Beard Pirates from charging! Although the Whitebeard Pirates were puzzled about this, they still stopped when they trusted their companions! "Blast the water!" The six people who carried the Senju family at the same time Jieyin, released this ninjutsu at the same time! "Wow!" Suddenly, a huge amount of water was spit out from the mouths of the six ninjas, and a monstrous wave formed on the ice, swept toward the navy headquarters! Chapter 1090： Ninja power, the navys precarious line of defense! "Above the King of Pirates ( If the first huge wave caused by the white beard was unexpected and unexpected, then the wave caused by the six Konoha ninjas at the moment is really unexpected and unexpected! "Is this a ninja?" At this moment, Doflamingo, who has always been rebellious, had to marvel at the power of the ninja in the face of such a huge wave! He knows ninjas, but he hasn''t really fought against each other, and the ninjas who live in the white beard territory rarely shoot, so he has no idea about the ninja, which is known as the natural type! But at this moment, seeing this scene, he has a concept in his mind! Powerful, sharp, unstoppable... Doflamingo came up with the word tolerance. At the same time, in the face of such a huge wave, even though they had seen the scene of the blue pheasant freezing the sea before, the navy still couldn''t help getting nervous! "It''s the waves again!" "If this is true, I am afraid it will be dead!" "It''s terrible!" "Wait, what is that?" "Is that a ninja above the waves?" "How did they get up?" ... When they were nervous, the navy suddenly discovered a scene that they could not believe. These ninjas made an attacking posture, stepping on the top of a huge wave as if stepping on a flat ground, and with the impact of the huge wave, they were about to rush in. In their navy camp! Suddenly, the navy became even more nervous! If this were rushed in, they would not dare to imagine the consequences! But at this increasingly tense moment, a burst of melodious and exciting pure music suddenly sounded! "Uuuuuu...huha...huha...uuuuu...huha~" ? ? ? Suddenly, the tense atmosphere on the scene dissipated seven to eight points! Everyone looked at the source of the sound--Moonlight Moriah with a dazed expression! "What the **** are you doing?" Doflamingo, who was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the music, jumped out first and questioned the moonlight Moria next to him loudly. "Ah, haha! I think the atmosphere is a bit nervous, so I will release the new music Narutomaintheme from Xihai to ease the tension for everyone!" Moonlight Moria held the sound shell in one hand and responded with a smile while scratching his head. Tao. But that''s how it is said! Moonlight. Moriah did not mean to stop singing! And now the people are back to God immediately after being stunned! What is the situation now? The two sides are in fierce battle! How can I care about these? So, with the singing, the navy''s attention was once again focused on the opponent! And in the short period of time that they were stunned, the huge waves that the ninjas stepped on were about to be photographed in the naval position! Simply! After all, a general is a general, and he is reliable at a critical time! At the moment of the moment, a burst of chill came from the direction of the green pheasant, infecting the huge wave, and instantly frozen the huge wave into an iceberg! And just when the navy thought it would be as safe as before, things changed again! Two ninjas with long black hair and a quiet aura, who looked like gentle women, stood on the huge ice-bound wave and quickly made a few marks! "Bing Dun. Bailong roars!" In an instant, hundreds of ice dragons made of ice roared, broke free from the iceberg formed by the huge ice-bound waves, and attacked the navy! In this scene, it came too quickly, it came too fast, and it was too unexpected! Everyone, including the green pheasant, did not expect that anyone besides the green pheasant could use ice! Therefore, the navy has no time to react, except for a "thump" in their hearts! Fortunately, the red dog among the three navy generals reacted in time! "Meteor Volcano!" A group of lava fists, under the frantic fists of the red dog, shot out, and headed towards the hundreds of ice dragons! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Soon, the ice dragon and lava fists collided in midair, causing a burst of violent explosions! All the ice dragons were stopped by lava fists for the first time! "Successful!" But when he saw it, Tsunade, who was still on the Mobile, was not surprised and rejoiced, and his face showed a successful conspiracy smile! next moment! "Noisy!" Accompanied by a dissolving sound, after the explosion, the scattered lava dissolved and evaporated the original frozen sea and the broken pieces of the ice dragon after the explosion! In the process of dissolving and evaporating, bursts of water vapor began to emerge! Only five seconds! The entire battlefield was covered by this steam! first timing! "Water escape. The technique of mist hiding!" The physique of the Senshou family who are good at water escape, used this technique while tacitly understanding! In an instant! The navy headquarters, which had been covered by steam, was completely invisible! "Eight Door Dunjia---Open the door!" "Mist blinks!" "Lei Dun Chakra Mode!" ... In this case, the hundred ninjas used their own instantaneous technique one after another, and through the cover of the fog, they surpassed the navys defense line and rushed directly in. In the navy! "Transformation technique!" "Transformation technique!" "Transformation technique!" ... Immediately afterwards, in the transformation technique, all the ninjas became the navy, directly mixed into the navy, and then used shuriken, steel wire, kunai and other equipment to quietly execute their most What I''m good at --- assassination! "Ah~" "Help!" "Come on, there is an enemy here!" "Someone attacked, be careful!" "Those ninjas who pretended to be us are killing people, everyone news!" ... Amidst a mixture of screams and calls for help, the navy''s camp was in the disguise of a ninja, sneaked in, and assassinated, completely plunged into chaos! "Seeing and hearing color, use it!" "All those who know how to see and smell use the colors!" "Quickly, see and hear color!" ... The navy, which also had a police officer, reacted quickly and immediately shouted loudly, trying to catch these ninjas with sight, hearing and color! But the effect is not good! There is a gate for seeing and hearing color! Among the 100,000 navies at the scene, only a small part can reach this threshold! So most of the navy will not see or hear! Moreover, seeing and hearing the color may not necessarily be able to see the disguise of the ninja! Without a shot, the transformed ninja is no different from a real navy! Seeing, hearing and color cant tell at all! In the end, these alert navies are the first targets of ninjas! Anyone who dared to shout, was killed by the ninjas the first time! Because of this, the navy''s chaos is still unstoppable! At this moment, what made the Navy even worse was that seeing such a good opportunity, the people of the White Beard Pirates group decisively chose to seize it! "Go, brothers! Don''t let Konoha''s brothers fight alone!" "This is a good opportunity, let''s go together!" "Konoha''s brother has created such a great opportunity for us. If we can''t catch it, will it still be the Whitebeard Pirates?" "Come on!!!" ... In the excitement of shouting and killing, the members of the White Beard Pirate Group, which had been stopped by the ninjas, started again, shouting and killing directly into the navy headquarters and joined the melee! moment! The navy line of defense that was already chaotic has become precarious and is in danger of being breached at any time. --- the other side! Just when the navy''s defense line suffered a strong impact~www.novelhall.com~ a big battle was about to unfold! And the two sides of the war are the Hawkeye Joe Lacol Mihawk, known as the world''s greatest swordsman, and Edward Newgate, the white beard, known as the world''s strongest man! "Da da da!" Mihawk walked out of Qiwuhai''s team without any haste and stood at the forefront! Facing the white beard standing on the deck not far away, an awe-inspiring fighting spirit rose from Mihawk! "Jorakl Mihawk!?" "Is Qi Wuhai finally going to make a move?" "With Qiwuhai joining, the situation may be changed!" ... The surrounding navy looked at this scene, their eyes lit up! With the addition of Qi Wuhai, the situation in front of you will not be reversed, but it will be much better! "This is really rare!" Huang Yuan said with interest. "That eagle eye, who does his own way, wants to participate in the war?" The red dog looked at the back of eagle eye, and his firm face also showed a rare hint of surprise! In the eyes of high-level navy, the eagle eye is just doing its own way! Although I will not refuse the mandatory enlistment of the Navy, I will not participate too actively. Today, Hawkeye actually took the initiative, which surprised them somewhat! "Why, are you going to do it?" Doflamingo raised his mouth and asked with a smile. "Just try it, how far is the man in front of us from us!" After Mihawk responded faintly, the expression on his face became more solemn! finally! "Chang!" Mihawk drew out the black knife behind him, and without hesitation, he cut it in the direction of the white beard! "call out!" Suddenly, a fierce sword gas shot out! Chapter 1091： Fierce battle! Tsunade joins the battle! "Above the King of Pirates ( Yingyan''s sword spirit is very fierce! Even if they didn''t face it in person, whether it was the navy or the Qiwuhai who were present, they could feel the danger brought by this sword aura from a distance! However, for this fierce sword spirit, White Beard was not moved at all! He just took his naginata and stood on the deck of the Mobydike, smiling, facing the sword spirit indifferently! And just when the sword spirit is about to reach the Moby Dick! "Da da da da!" A rush of footsteps sounded! A sturdy man rushed from not far away and directly blocked the path of Jian Qi''s advance! "Boom!" A violent collision sounded, and the strong man leaned forward with his arms open, and suddenly exerted his force, blocking the path of the sword energy! "Uh~ah!!!" Along with the roar, the strong man and Jian Qi entered a stalemate. "boom!" But there was a stalemate for a few seconds. As the strong mans legs were stamped out of a small pit on the ground by the pressure of the sword, the strong man roared, his veins exposed and his arms suddenly exerted force. , Lift up hard! "Shoo~Boom!" The sword energy was directly changed direction by the strong man, and he flew upwards for hundreds of meters before exploding directly in the air. And at this moment, the brawny man also revealed his true colors-the captain of the fourth team of the White Beard Pirates, Diamond Joz! ! ! Devil Fruit Superman is a person with the ability of Shining Fruit, who can turn his body into a diamond, one of the strongest people in the world. "Chang!" Watching this scene, Hawkeye''s eyes moved slightly, and after a moment of silence, he put away the knife in his hand! Although he didn''t really have a fight with White Beard at the moment, and he couldn''t even count as a fight, in fact, in Hawkeye''s heart, the result has already come out! Even the people under White Beard can block his slash, so what qualifications does he have to fight White Beard? --- at the same time! On the battlefield of the navy headquarters! At this time, the navy''s line of defense was on the verge of collapse! The culprit of all this is not someone else, but Konoha''s ninja! To be honest, there are not many ninjas! There are only a hundred people! Compared to the 100,000 navy, the gap between the two sides is astonishing a thousand times. However, the pressure on the naval line of defense caused by only a hundred ninjas is not just a hundred people, a thousand times as simple as it is, it can even be said to be fatal! no way! The transformation of the ninja is disgusting! It makes you totally confused between friend and foe! In the thick fog where you can''t see your fingers, the pressure is already strong enough, and when you can''t distinguish between the enemy and the friend, the navy has no way to fight together, and even the people next to it can''t believe it! So even if the line of defense is defeated step by step, they can only stay where they are, guarding, and protecting themselves! Three exclusive seats! "Really...These ninjas are really troublesome. They all transform in front of you and you don''t know if they are true or not, making their heads bigger!" Huang Yuan said leisurely and stood up. stand up! After walking two steps forward, Huang Yuan squinted at the foggy battlefield in front of him, with a weird smile on his face, and slowly said, "If you want to minimize the loss... Capture the thief first!" As he said, Huang Yuan burst out with yellow light, covering his body! Then, these lights gradually disappear! At the same time, Huang Yuan''s figure disappeared in place! next moment! At the top of the navy headquarters, a burst of dazzling light like the sun burst out, illuminating the fog-filled navy headquarters! "what is that?" "Too glaring!" "Yellow Ape, it must be Yellow Ape!" ... Even though the fog is filled, the dazzling light from the yellow ape still makes the people below feel extremely dazzling! However, Huang Yuan himself didn''t care about their feelings! "Bachiqiong Gouyu!" After speaking softly, Huang Yuan folded his hands on his chest and pinched out two orchid fingers. Immediately! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... A yellow light began to bloom in the middle of the orchid finger, and light bullets were shot out from it, toward the white beard! Baibeard watched this scene, unmoved at all, just watched it with a grin, and said, "Hey, why is it so dazzling!" The voice just fell! "Huh~" There was a sound of flapping wings! A bird-like figure with blue flames inserted into the battlefield from the side, directly blocking the white beard''s body! "Boom!" In the next second, countless light bullets directly collided with this figure, and caused a series of violent explosions and extremely dazzling light over the navy headquarters! During this process, the figure with the blue flame was holding on to it, and did not retreat at all. "..." Watching this scene, Huang Yuan who was launching an attack moved his eyes slightly, and he seemed to feel something in his heart, but he didn''t say anything! About three seconds later! "Rumble!!!" When the last explosion sounded through the headquarters of the navy, endless waves of air swept out, and this attack could be considered to have come to an end. And the bird-shaped figure with blue flame appeared in front of everyone at this time! The Captain of the First Division of the White Beard Pirates, Marco the Phoenix! "How can I disturb our King as soon as you come?" Marco said with a slight raised mouth. "It''s terrible... The White Beard Pirates!" Huang Yuan said with a smile, but there was no fear on his face. And between the two of them, Marko''s little injury was completely restored under the influence of the blue flame! "what!!!" Immediately, Marco did not hesitate, roared, and transformed into a phoenix with blue flames and glasses on his eyes! "Huh!" Immediately afterwards, with the flapping of wings, the phoenix that Marco had transformed directly rushed to the yellow ape! Upon seeing this, Huang Yuan showed a smile but a smile on his face, and joked, "I have never seen this kind of bird!" With that said, Huang Yuan once again folded his hands on his chest, once again compared the appearance of an orchid finger, and launched an attack! "Bachiqiong Gouyu!" Countless light bullets were launched from Huang Yuan''s hands and swept towards the flying Marco! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... But Marco was unmoved by this, relying on the powerful resilience brought by the fruit ability, letting the light bullet hit him, and rushing to Huang Yuan''s side with his strength! "boom!" Marco kicked it out, and Huang Yuan raised his left hand to block it! "Well... this trick worked too!" Huang Yuan said with a strange expression on his face, as if he was playing! "Don''t deceive!!!" After Marco roared, he suddenly used his force. "call out!" "Boom!" In the next moment, Huang Yuan was kicked out, turned into a light, and bombarded the wall of the navy headquarters, blasting the wall out of a huge pit, and at the same time let a fierce air wave swept from the pit Out! "Shoot Mr. Huang Yuan into the air?" "No? Mr. Huang Yuan?" ... When the navy was surprised by this, Huang Yuan appeared in front of everyone intact, still with that disdainful smile on his face! "It doesn''t seem that simple, let us go to Huanglong?" Huang Yuan said with interest. Immediately, after taking a deep look at Marco flying in the sky, Huang Yuan turned around and looked at the incomparably large figures in the navy headquarters, saying, "The giant army, also pay attention. The sky!" "Yes!" When the giants heard this voice, they raised the weapons in their hands, and their faces suddenly appeared excited! They understand! Huang Yuan meant to send them out! --- the other side! Along with the intense blast caused by Huang Yuan and Marco''s fight, the dense fog in the navy headquarters was gradually blown away! "It seems that it''s time for me to play!" Tsunade muttered involuntarily as he watched this scene. She knew in her heart that as the concentration of the mist decreased, the role of the ninjas would shrink a lot! When everyone can see, the transformation of ninjas is easier to be found, and it is less likely to cause panic in the navy! At this time, if you want to create the effect just now, unless the ninjas are fully fired, UU Read www. uukanshu.com uses a variety of ninjutsu to kill people around! But that is obviously unnecessary! If the ninjas are fully fired, the navy will certainly lose a lot, but as long as the navy is not stupid, the ninjas will definitely become the primary target of the navy! In the end, no matter what the result is, the ninjas will definitely lose a lot in this battle! But the problem is, they are the support from the Whitebeard Pirates, not from the Whitebeard Pirates! There is really no need to do this! However, Konoha and the White Beard Pirates are friendly forces after all. If they are obviously passive and sabotaged, that would not be very good, and I can''t explain it! So, Tsunades shot is just right at this time! She doesn''t appear to be passive and sabotaged by the ninjas, and even if she stops a navy admiral, it can also appear that their ninjas are loyal and can go to the fire for friends! After all, the general is the highest combat power of the navy! Tsunade thought in his heart and fixed his gaze on the corner of the battlefield! "The goal is him!" The green pheasant entered Tsunade''s sight! Tsunade is also a bit of a thief at this time! She knows the abilities of several generals in the navy. The red dog has strong lethality and the yellow ape is fast. Although she can fight the two, she must be passive in the fight, because their fruit abilities do restrain her a bit! But the green pheasant is different! There is no direct restraint relationship with her, and Tsunade is not uncomfortable when the two sides fight! ... After selecting the target, Tsunade is also unambiguous! "Whitebeard, I''m on, let the green pheasant give it to my old lady!" Tsunade said, and before Whitebeard could answer anything, his body suddenly exerted strength and his body shape disappeared in place! Tsunade has joined the battle! ! ! Chapter 1092： gap! The perimeter line of defense of the navy broke! "Above the King of Pirates ( "Weird power!" Tsunade''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the blue pheasant, and punched him in the head! Although the blue pheasant saw Tsunades sudden appearance in his eyes, he also caught her movement track, made a corresponding response, raised his fist and returned it, but he did not expect the strength of this fist. . too heavy! It''s too heavy! "boom!" Amidst his face full of consternation, the green pheasant only felt a boundless force hitting him. Before his brain could react to what was going on, the whole person had already flown out backwards! "Shoo~" "Boom!" Accompanied by the violent sound of breaking through the air, the body of the green pheasant hit the wall of the navy headquarters, and while blasting the wall out of a huge pit, a wave of air also swept out from this, smashing the navy headquarters. The thick fog has dispersed some! "Admiral Green Pheasant... Admiral Green Pheasant was beaten to fly?" "Who is that woman? Can you beat the green pheasant flying with one punch?" "I know who she is...Kinoha Village''s generation of Hokage is one of the strongest women in the world Senju Tsunade!" ... Whether it is the Navy or the people who are watching the live broadcast, watching this scene shows incredible faces! Who is the green pheasant? Admiral! One of the strongest people in the world! If they were beaten into the air like this, they naturally couldn''t believe it! But whether they believe it or not, it happened! They can only accept it! When they were talking, the figure of the green pheasant appeared in front of everyone intact! At first glance, he didn''t seem to be hurt! But Tsunade, who attacked with his own hands, looked up and down the blue pheasant for a while, but smiled! The green pheasant is injured! The right hand that confronted her is still trembling slightly! "Hey, Bingnan, you are very good. It was just a slight injury after being beaten by me!" Tsunade smiled boldly. Hearing Tsunade''s words, the blue pheasant did not answer, but gradually began to show a dangerous light in his eyes. However, even so, the expression on his face is still calm. next moment! With such a calm expression, the body shape of the blue pheasant disappeared from Tsunade''s sight! "Want to fight? Let''s have a good fight!!!" Tsunade looked at this scene, his eyes moved slightly, and his mouth opened with an excited smile! Immediately! Her legs moved slightly, and the person disappeared in place! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Soon, at the midpoint of where they were just now, the two reappeared, and they fought together without hesitation! --- the other side! Just when Tsunade and the blue pheasant fought together, the last general of the navy, Akinu, Sakaski moved too! "Spitfire!" "Boom!" After melting the diamond with a punch, Joz took the material from the ice field made by the blue pheasant and threw it toward the navy headquarters. The red dog ignored the others and decisively attacked the white beard. ! "Boom!" A huge mass of lava was shot out by him and headed towards the white beard! As for this, Baibeard smiled, turned the naginata in his hand, and took the entire mass of lava with the naginata to understate it! "Go to the birthday cake shop, magma kid!" Feeling the temperature brought by the lava, the white beard grinned and said with a smile. "Ha ha!" After hearing this, Aka Inu''s eyes condensed, and his original serious face suddenly burst into a smile, and said, "Don''t you like luxurious funerals? White beard!" --- the other side! Just as the strongest combat forces of both sides were dispatched one after another, the dense fog gradually began to dissipate in the navy headquarters following the collision of the strongest combat forces! And this directly caused the battle to become more intense! In the absence of dense fog, the transformation of ninjas is restricted, but the ninjas themselves are also extremely powerful. Although various ninjutsus are not free of money, they are also flying everywhere! Coupled with the main attack of the Whitebeard Pirates, the entire battlefield is in chaos, and it is also broken! However, if someone observes carefully, one can find that the navy is gradually falling to the bottom! Of course, this is also normal! Pirates are already desperadoes. As the pirates of the White Beard Pirate Group, one of the Four Emperors, not only that, they are also very powerful! Don''t be frustrated, plus the fact that they are not weak, the pirates of the White Beard Pirates are stronger than the navy in single player! Not to mention the ninja! Those who came are all elites, all of them are forbearance, each with some blood succession, secret arts, physique, forbidden arts, etc., don''t want those with strong combat power! Adding the two together, the navy is naturally not enough to fight! Faced with this situation, the navy has also made corresponding measures-dispatching giant troops! "what---" "Cut their feet!" "Don''t let them over!" "Withstand it, what about giants? They are also humans!" ... After the giants joined the battlefield, the members of the White Beard Pirates came one after another, trying to block the giants'' footsteps! But a giant is a giant! Not so resistant! After a giant army of less than ten people appeared, it could almost be said that the gods blocked and killed the gods, and the Buddha blocked and killed the Buddha! The naval defense line that had reached the edge of collapse was gradually stabilized after the giants appeared! In addition to the ninjas still mingling in the navy, the offensive of the White Beard Pirates was also slowly contained! And seeing the situation is about to reverse! suddenly! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Amidst the violent shaking, outside the navy headquarters, a silhouette like a hill appeared! Among the 43 pirates of the White Beard Pirates, the captain of the Oz Pirates, the descendant of the demon Oz, Jr., is here! ! ! "It''s unbelievably huge! It''s several times bigger than the giants!" "Keep shooting! No matter how old it is, it is a human being, it can''t be useless!" "Attack towards that giant!" ... Facing the 38-meter-high little Oz, the navies facing the little Oz outside of the navy headquarters, in a panic, also issued orders one after another to attack the little Oz! But it seems useless! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... After countless shells hit Little Oz, they didn''t cause any wounds! Little Oz stood firm, with a fierce and honest expression on his face unchanged, and the steps under his feet were still firmly moving towards the navy headquarters! And when he was halfway there, he suddenly stopped in front of a naval ship! Just when everyone didn''t understand, and didn''t understand what he was going to do, an amazing scene appeared! "I''ll go to your side immediately!!!" Little Oz roared, lifted the entire navy ship, and then suddenly threw it towards the wall of the navy headquarters! "Oops, not good!" "Can''t let him throw the boat over!" "Once the ship comes over, there will be a breakthrough in the periphery, and the forty-three pirate groups outside can rush in!" ... Looking at this scene ~www.novelhall.com~ the navy present, the giants felt bad! The situation is getting better right now, but once the pirates outside break through the outer defense and rush in, then the situation will definitely be reversed! Thinking about it, several giants from the giant army directly crossed the city wall, quickly rushed outside the navy headquarters, and ran towards Little Oz, trying to stop all of this! unfortunately! Some things can be prevented without wanting to stop! Under the great strength of Oz and the weight of the navy ship itself, the giants of the giant force that rushed in front of him tried their best, but in the end they were still affected by the huge impact of the ship. He directly slammed into the city wall! "Boom!" After the huge city wall played only a little slowing effect, the ship that was thrown by little Oz knocked out a huge gap! "Little Oz has opened a breakthrough in the bay!!!" After not knowing which pirate yelled such a sentence, little Oz took the knife and rushed into the navy headquarters from the gap in the collapsed city wall. "Go!" "Follow little Oz!" "A gap has appeared, let''s go together!" ... Then, the pirates of the Pirate Group under the White Beard Pirate Group outside the Navy Headquarters, each holding their weapons, rushed in excitedly! At this point, the perimeter defense line of the Navy was breached! ! ! --- And at the same time the navy headquarters fell into fierce battle! Shanks, Raleigh, Duke Inuran, Duke Cat Viper, Bucky, Luffy, etc., who came from all over the world, have gradually approached the Navy Headquarters! The war is about to enter a white-hot stage! Chapter 1093： Raleigh debut! ! ! "Above the King of Pirates ( With the emergence of the gap, the navies who are defending on the periphery of the navy headquarters cannot sit still! "Not good, retreat one after another, strengthen the defense in the Bay!" After a lieutenant general gave the order, the peripheral navies retreated while fighting, and soon returned to the crescent bay of the navy headquarters! But their arrival did not make the situation better! Little Oz has a huge size of 38 meters. On this battlefield, it is like a moving nuclear weapon. Gods block and kill the gods, and the Buddha blocks and kill the Buddha. All those who block him in front of him are relaxed. solved! Even if a few giants stopped in front of him, he was hacked and chopped for a few times, then he made a flaw, then hacked to death with a single knife, and died on the spot! "Oz, a fool, really can''t help him!" The white beard in the center of the battlefield, feeling the arrival of Oz, couldn''t help but reprimand! He knows that the main reason why Oz is currently able to cause devastating damage to the navy and the defense of the navy is that the navy that is currently attacking him has not really restrained him! All are ordinary navy, or relying on powerful strength, the physique becomes a giant of the upper level of the navy! This kind of person looks very powerful to outsiders, and can be regarded as a strong person in the sea, but for Little Oz, it happens to be their nemesis! No one can be more powerful than the demon''s power and physique! Because of this, little Oz has been so sharp so far! But once Oz continues to move forward and land inside the navy headquarters, these people will not be the only ones who will attack him! Qiwuhai, admiral of the admiral, etc. will also attack him! At that time, Oz will not be so sharp anymore, and even have a great chance of dying here! Thinking about it, White Beard turned his head and sullen face, and shouted at Little Oz, "It''s not the same thing as a brave!!!" Little Oz listened to the voice of the white beard, and the urn responded, "Don''t stop me, daddy! I want to save him, save Ace as quickly as possible!" Hearing this, the white beard''s face showed a look of helplessness! Little Oz knows him well! Although the appearance is extremely fierce, but in fact the character is honest and honest, with a tendon. Anything he identifies, even Baibeard himself, can hardly change his mind! "I know!" After White Beard said helplessly, he immediately turned his head and shouted at the leaders of the White Beard Pirates who were fighting on the other side, "You guys, go help him with the aftermath and cover Oz!!!" "Yes!!!" Several leaders listened to Baibeard''s order, and after a loud promise, they immediately ran towards Little Oz with the men beside them! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... And after this short conversation, little Oz continued to take heavy steps, playing and advancing, gradually approaching the execution platform! It was at this time that the bear shot! He stood on the path that Little Oz was advancing, raised his hand and compressed a large mass of air to the extreme with the fruit ability, and then released it directly toward Little Oz! "Puff and puff!" Suddenly, a bear''s palm-shaped balloon that was only the size of an ordinary person''s palm, beating like a heart, flew slowly towards Little Oz! To be honest, the bear is not fast! A normal pirate, even if it''s just a little, is not difficult to hide! But it''s a bit difficult to put it here in Little Oz! He is huge, he is extremely powerful in strength and physique, but he is a bit cumbersome in terms of speed! So the bear facing such a small and slow move, he did not hide it! "Bear''s paw impact!" When the compressed air touched Little Oz, Xiong said lightly! next moment! "Rumble!!!" Accompanied by the bear''s words, a violent explosion sounded, and a powerful wave of air swept away from the belly of Oz! "Bah~" On the spot, Little Oz was directly impacted by the air wave and retreated dozens of meters, pulling out two long ravines on the ground! At the same time, the little Oz, who was still playing well intact, was also under the impact of this impact. There were many more bleeding wounds, his eyes were rolled white, and his consciousness was a little tranced! Simply! This trance didn''t last long! In less than a second, in Oz''s white eyes, pupils gradually emerged, and consciousness gradually returned! Of course, people with a discerning eye can still see that the little Oz has entered a severely injured state at this time! "Oz!!!" Faced with such an attack on Oz, Ace, who was kneeling on the execution stage, shouted in pain, "Okay, give up! You can''t get here!!!" Little Oz listened to Ace''s words, did not answer, but continued to move forward! But just a step away! "Boom!" After a loud noise, Oz''s legs softened, his body staggered, and he knelt down on one knee! "Huh huh!" In the violent panting, Oz obviously felt that his body had reached its limit! However, he still doesn''t want to give up! Thinking back to the straw hat that Ace gave him, and thinking about everything he had with Ace in the past, Oz roared in his heart, "Get me up, Ace is still waiting for me!!!" next moment! Little Oz exhausted all his strength and stood up again! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Amidst the heavy steps, Little Oz resolutely walked in the direction of Ace! Seeing this scene, the navy couldn''t sit still, and then let little Oz come over, do they want their defense? So, one of the naval officers immediately issued the order, "Aim at Oz!!!" Suddenly! The surrounding heavy artillery was aimed at Oz. Immediately! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... One after another black cannonballs ejected from the muzzle! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... A series of violent explosions appeared on Little Oz''s body! Little Oz, who can''t even dodge a slow attack, naturally can''t escape the shelling! However, compared to the previous shelling but unscathed, Oz, who was severely injured by a bear hit, hurt him with every shell! Even in the continuous cannonballs, Oz started to roll his eyes again, and his consciousness gradually became trance. Fortunately, his consciousness quickly recovered this time! "It won''t work, I still can''t reach it!" Little Oz looked at Ace who was close at hand, but felt his own powerlessness! At this moment, he can clearly feel the emptiness in his body! He is no longer good! "At least kill a Qiwuhai!" This was his last thought before he was about to fall! Since Ace can''t be saved, then at least he has to reduce his naval power to create opportunities for the father and brothers behind him! Thinking about it, Little Oz exhausted his last bit of strength, stood firmly again, and then hit the Qiwuhai who were just in front of him! next moment! "Boom!" There was a gap in the wall where Doflamingo was located. However, Doflamingo was fine, instead he suddenly appeared above Oz! "Humhhhhh~what''s wrong with you... the devil!" In a smirk, Doflamingo asked with a slight smile. "Foot..." Little Oz said with difficulty after lowering his head and looking at it hard! At the same time, his right foot seemed to have been cut by something sharp, and it was directly broken, and the stump smashed with blood not far behind him! "Humhhhhhh~" And at this time, Doflamingo''s increasingly arrogant laughter rang behind Oz! "Boom!" With a loud noise, Oz, who had lost one foot, fell straight down! However, the little Oz at this time did not pay attention to Doflamingo behind him! Feeling the rapid passing of his life, little Oz slowly stretched out his hand towards the execution table where Ace was, trying to touch Ace one last time before he died! unfortunately! He couldn''t even realize this last wish! "Shadow horn gun!" A huge shadow gun directly penetrated his head! "Boom!" Little Oz completely fell down! "You can''t let you die in someone else''s hands!" Arthur, who controlled Moonlight Moriah''s body, looked at the little Oz in front of him, and couldn''t help but think! He has Xuye Palace! And Xu Ye Palace is a person who needs him or his power to kill before the soul will be sucked in! If little Oz was allowed to die in someone else''s hands like this, then this soul would have nothing to do with him! "I don''t know if the soul of the demon is the same as that of the human?" Thinking like this in my heart~www.novelhall.com~Morlia Moon (Arthur) said with a grin, "Jie Jie Jie... this head I accepted it!" "Oz!!!" Ace cried out in pain! In an instant, the tears in his eyes continued to flow down like a river bursting its bank! the other side! Watching Little Oz fall, the people of the White Beard Pirates, as well as White Beard''s heart, showed endless anger! Baibeard even caught a giant lieutenant who was approaching him on the spot, pressed it on the deck, slammed a fruit power, and killed it directly! But after extreme anger, there is extreme calmness! "Step on Oz''s corpse!!!" The white beard gritted his teeth, enduring the grief in his heart and gave such an order! "Come on!!!" The members of the White Beard Pirates rushed towards Oz''s body with grief and anger. --- at the same time! "Old man...Isn''t it late?" A leisurely and loud voice suddenly appeared, echoing throughout the navy headquarters! But when the people present subconsciously followed the voice to look past, they found a figure falling from the sky! "Boom!" But before they could see clearly, this figure smashed directly into the square of the navy headquarters, smashing the square into a deep pit, and also brought up billowing smoke and dust! "Da da da!" Until this figure walked out of the smoke and dust with his hands in his pockets with a smile on his face, everyone present recognized who the person was! One Piece King Gere D. Rogers deputy, nicknamed Pluto, is known as One Pieces right arm...Sylbaz Raleigh! ! ! Chapter 1094： Gamble! Everyone coming gradually! "Above the King of Pirates ( "Raleigh!!!" Looking at the visitor, Zeng Guo couldn''t help but feel tight. Although he had anticipated it before, but when things came, he started to get nervous! no way! Roger''s remnant party is too strong! Even now, if he wants him to choose one of the two forces of the Roger Remnant Party and the White Beard Pirate Group as his enemy, he does not hesitate to choose the White Beard Pirate Group! Although the White Beard Pirates Group is also very strong, for now, it is only White Beard who can really carry the big beam. After all, the others are still a little bit worse! But the Roger Remnant Party is different! What kind of red hair, what Rayleigh, and some messy people, there are many who can be stiff with the white beard. In this case, he naturally didn''t want to see the arrival of Roger''s remnant party! Even if he had already prepared! "You old guy is not dead yet?" Karp said hello with a smile! "You are not dead, how could I die...Cap!" Lei Li''s mouth raised slightly and said with a smile. "Hahaha~" Karp laughed boldly when he heard this! At this moment, Lei Li turned his attention to the Warring States Period! After pushing the glasses, Rayleigh''s eyes flashed with a wise light, and said, "Warring States...From what I know about you, you should have an early execution plan in your heart?" I was guessed! As the Warring States period listened, his pupils suddenly shrank, but they were still calm on the surface. After seeing Raleigh, he did have such an idea! Right now the navy''s line of defense has been completely breached, and a person like Leily has been added to the battlefield. If he waits any longer, he is afraid of accidents! Therefore, it is good to have Ace executed! "Don''t even think about denying... I know you too much!" Reilly said with a smile, "I tell you, if you really do this... you will regret it!" "regret!?" The Warring States squinted his eyes and said solemnly, "I will never regret it!" "Well... what if I keep attacking the navy in the future?" Leily said quietly, "If I throw away my old face, I will have nothing to do later, 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, uninterrupted Look for opportunities to attack naval ships and run away after the fight?" On the surface of the Warring States Period, he was still calm, but his heart was "thump". It''s really shameless to make Raleigh, and if you do as he said, the Navy will definitely lose a lot! With Raleigh''s skill, it is still very simple to attack a navy ship and slip straight after the attack! Even the yellow ape can''t necessarily catch the tail of this old cunning fellow Lei! After all, no matter how fast Huang Yuan is, there will be a certain amount of time from receiving the news, to receiving the order, and to the support period! "What do you want?" Senguo asked with a gloomy face. "It''s easy!" Reilly laughed and said, "Next, let''s make a bet!" "Bet!?" A hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of the Warring States! "Yes, bet!" Reilly nodded and explained, "Now there is almost an hour left before your scheduled execution of Ace!" "We will use this as the boundary and Ace as the point of contention. If we save him before execution, then your navy will let Ace go and let us take Ace away!" "Then what if you didn''t save it?" Warring States squinted and asked. "That''s his fate!" Lei Li said in a deep voice, "When he is dead, we will leave immediately, and we will never regret it!" This sentence may seem merciless, but it is actually Raleigh who is doing his best to save Ace! The Warring States Period is now killing! In this case, he might order Ace to be killed at any time! That''s why Raleigh made such a bet with Warring States! In this way, on the one hand, it can stabilize the Warring States period, temporarily eliminate his murderous intent, and avoid Ace being killed in advance. On the one hand, you can also set aside some time to save people! Otherwise, if the Warring States really wanted to kill Ace, Raleigh would not be able to save it! no way! The Warring States is too close to Ace! He is too late to make a move! And once Ace was killed, it would be useless for Rayleigh to retaliate back later. Ace would not come back from the dead, and Roger''s blood would be cut off! After thinking about it for a while, Warring States agreed, "That''s it!" Ace wanted to kill, and he didn''t want the navy to be shamelessly retaliated by Raleigh, so he could only promise Raleigh! Of course, a promise is a promise, and he didn''t agree without any basis! He had already anticipated being attacked by the Roger Remnant Party, and was therefore prepared for it! I borrowed several powerhouses from CP9! And these people have not taken any action yet. Once they take action, it is undoubtedly a dream that Leili wants to leave before being executed by himself! the other side! Listening to the words promised by the Warring States Period, Lei Li secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and his hanging heart fell to the ground! Ace''s life was temporarily saved! Next, just think of a way to save people! at this time! "Ah~" "Fly too high, you idiots!" "Mom, I''m going to be thrown to death!" ... A scream came down from the sky! Everyone present subconsciously looked up! Suddenly! A warship and a group of people in prison attire appeared in everyone''s eyes! They are falling down at a rapid speed! "What the **** is Luffy doing?" Lei Li looked at the familiar person who fell the fastest, with a face full of consternation! That''s right! Luffy is currently leading the fall! Although he is wearing a female suit right now, Raleigh still sees him at a glance! Originally, Lei Li wanted to rescue him, but after looking at the point where Lu Fei and others were about to fall, he gave up! The main reason... On the one hand, it is still urgent to save Ace, and he has to think about ways to save people. On the one hand... Luffy will be fine. Below the point where Luffy and the others were about to fall, it happened to be a hole in the ice sheet frozen by the green pheasant! It was caused by Diamond Joz during the battle. After Luffy and his party fell, they would definitely crash into this hole and fall into the water, so there is no need to rescue! "call out!" But when Lei Li gave up decisively, a red shadow flashed across the sky, and Luffy was taken away directly by the bag! Next second! This red shadow and Lu Fei appeared beside Lei Li! "Deputy Captain...I''m not here late, am I?" The visitor asked Leily with a smile. Raleigh looked at the visitor, first stunned, then shook his head, showing joy, stretched out his hand and patted the visitor on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "No! It''s just time to come!" --- On the execution stage! "It''s the red-haired Shanks!" The Warring States Period gritted his teeth while looking at the visitor. "Red-haired Shanks is coming?" "Damn, another Four Emperors!" "What should we do? Whitebeard, we are all fighting so hard, can we fight Shanks again?" ... There was a panic in the navy! But before they finished panic, a loud voice appeared again! "Shanks, you bastard, one step faster than this uncle!" A clown with a red nose, with this sound, also fell from the sky, lightly landed on the other side of Leili! "Bucky, you kid... you''re here too!" Leily looked at the visitor, his voice full of incredible! In his eyes, anyone from UU reading www.uukanshu.com is likely to come, but Bucky is impossible! Bucky, who is timid and afraid of death, would never participate in such things! "Why? Uncle Bucky is not allowed to be a hero?" Bucky raised his brows and suddenly showed an unhappy face, and said, "Deputy Captain, don''t underestimate people. I''m Bucky no longer the former Bucky. !" "Hahaha!" Hearing these words, Lei Li was taken aback for a moment, then burst into laughter. Yes! More than twenty years have passed! The kid back then has grown up now! "Buggy, I didn''t expect you to come!" Shanks sighed, shaking his head. He also had an idea with Raleigh! Anyone can come, but Bucky is impossible! "Hey, your uncle Bucky is no longer the uncle Bucky back then. I tell you Shanks, this uncle is now a great general of a kingdom, with millions of soldiers, money, rights, and beauties under him. I won''t let you bully again!" Bucky stuck in his waist and said triumphantly. Well, with Newton in his body, he will pretend to be a good thing like X, and let Newton do the fight! --- the other side! "Another Roger Remnant Party!" Thinking like this in my heart, the Warring States period looked at Bucky who was coming, his face became more and more ugly! Bucky is not as famous as Shanks and Raleigh, but the reputation is also not small! With the broadcast of Adventure King, Bucky is now a role in the sea! However, this is not the main reason for the ugly face of the Warring States Period! The main reason for his ugly expression is that if this trend continues, Roger''s remnants may gather more and more! However, what is afraid of! At this time, another ship appeared on the unfrozen sea outside the navy headquarters... Chapter 1095： The white-hot, retreating navy! "Above the King of Pirates ( "Hehehehe, what a fierce battle! Inuran, we will rush in directly later, can you?" Looking at the battlefield in front of him, a craziness flashed in the eyes of the cat Viper. After licking his tongue, he laughed wildly and asked Inu Lan next to him. After Duke Inulan glanced at him, he ignored the lunatic, but focused his gaze on the battlefield in front of him! Upon seeing this, Cat Viper shrugged, and didn''t bother to care about Inu Lan! If it''s normal, the two of them will definitely fight each other with this attitude, but now they are here to save people, so naturally there can be no conflict! Of course, the fact that conflicts cannot occur now does not mean that we cannot go back! Anyway, his cat viper took this down! He will definitely have a good fight with Inu Lan! quickly! Their ship entered the frozen sea of ??the navy headquarters! "Everyone has it, let me charge!!!" After Inu Lan''s order, he, Cat Viper and the hundreds of fur warriors they brought, jumped off the boat and rushed towards the navy headquarters! --- at the same time! Inside the navy headquarters! Where Shanks and others are located! Luffy, who was rescued by Shanks, has been a little dumbfounded until now! what happened? Why are Uncle Shanks, Uncle Raleigh, and Bucky all here? Looking at the three people he knew, he was a little unsure! However, the three of them also ignored Luffy at this time. Although they all know Luffy, Shanks and Raleigh are even more familiar with Luffy, but compared to their companions who haven''t seen each other for decades, Luffy''s importance is still a row behind! So, the three of them chatted together! "Bucky, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. After this event, let''s have a good drink!" Shanks said boldly. "Drink!?" Bucky smiled and convinced himself, "Drink as long as you drink. Your uncle Bucky won''t lose if you drink!" "Drinking? How can it be done without me? Count me!" Lei Li patted the shoulders of the two of them, and laughed boldly! The voice just fell! Lei Li seemed to have discovered something, his face suddenly stiffened! But the next moment! A smile suddenly appeared on his face, and said, "Inu Lan and Cat Viper are here!" After listening to these words, Shanks showed a smile on his face after carefully using his sights and hearings! "Yeah! They are here too!" Shanks sighed. --- Cat Viper and Inu Arashi are very strong! As a member of the Roger Pirates group, when they followed Guangyue Mitian on the ship, their strength was no longer weak. Now after more than 20 years, their strength has naturally improved! Because of this, the fur warriors they led, after cutting into the battlefield, like a nail, directly pierced through most of the battlefield, and soon rushed into the Crescent Bay of the Navy Headquarters! However, the navy is a navy after all, and its defensive ability is still a bit! Faced with a powerful raid facing the cat Viper and Inu Lan, someone was quickly arranged to stop it! Therefore, after the cat and Inulan rushed into Crescent Bay, they were blocked by the navy in Crescent Bay! of course! It was only temporarily blocked! Originally there were people from the White Beard Pirates and Konoha''s ninjas in this battlefield. Now, together with the people brought by the cat viper and the Inuarashi, the three parties work together, and the navy has begun to lose ground! It is foreseeable that as long as this continues! Soon, the navy will be forced to retreat to the navy headquarters square around the execution platform! --- the other side! Seeing the three Shanks chatting about the sky on their own, Luffy didn''t pay much attention to it, and turned his attention to the battlefield! After taking a glance at the scene, he watched the people on the execution platform brighten up, waved his hand immediately, and greeted loudly, "Ace!!!" And Ace, who was on the execution stage, listened to this voice, followed the voice quickly, and replied, "Luffy!!!" "Ace, I''m here to save you!!!" Luffy shouted happily! "Stupid!!! What are you doing? You leave me!" Ace listened, his heart jumped, and he yelled anxiously. Luffy has always been a younger brother in Ace''s eyes! In the face of his younger brother, Ace did not want to, and did not want Luffy to participate in this battle! You know, the extent of this battle is not as good as the battles Luffy encountered during his adventures in the past! It can be said to be the highest-level battle in the world! With Luffy''s strength, in this level of battle, he can be regarded as a miscellaneous soldier at best! If you are not careful, you may be killed! Even the aftermath of the battle of the strongest people might kill him! "Ace, I will definitely come to save you!!!" Luffy didn''t care about Ace''s hysterical remarks, but responded with a serious face. With that said, Luffy was about to rush out! Simply! At this time, Shanks reacted fairly quickly, and he grabbed Luffy! "Shanks, let me go, I''m going to save Ace!" Luffy said strugglingly. "Calm down!" Shanks grabbed Luffy''s hand tightly, looked at him with a serious face, and said, "We are all here to save Ace! But it is absolutely not impulsive to save someone. You rushed out like this, it''s useless except to die!" "I..." Lu Fei opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He just nodded silently and stopped struggling. He wants to save Ace! So this time he...not wayward! And at this moment, the Shemale King and others who had just fallen down with Lu Fei also got up from the water and joined the fight! These people are all prisoners Luffy brought from the Great Undersea Prison! Needless to say in terms of strength! If it is not strong, you will not be locked up like a large undersea prison, but just find an ordinary prison and throw it in! Therefore, after they joined, the navy, which had already begun to retreat, was retreating even faster! --- Looking at the gradual retreat of the navy in front of him, the brows of the Warring States Period were frowned! Although the situation in front of you is no longer something that the little soldiers can control~www.novelhall.com~ In the end, it depends on the three navy generals, Shanks, Whitebeard, Raleigh, and the results of the battle between him and Karp. Come! But its not good if the soldiers have too many casualties! Soldiers who can now participate in the navy headquarters, how can it be simple? All the elite of the navy! Once the casualties are too large, the Warring States Period will also feel distressed! Thinking, the Warring States period hesitated for a moment, and gave the crane under the execution stage a look! Immediately, He Ming nodded his head! "call---" After taking a deep breath, Tsuru yelled at the navy in front of the fighting navy, and said, "All navies follow orders and return to the main square!!!" "Yes!!!" Hearing Crane''s order, although the navy was a little unwilling, they had to obey the order. After agreeing, they slowly retreated! Upon seeing this, the people of the White Beard Pirates, the Konoha people, the fur people, and the prisoners brought by Luffy would naturally not let the Navy go so easily, and directly chased them down! finally! With the two sides retreating on one side, they gradually divided into two parts. Some members of the Navy guard the entire execution platform with the execution platform as the center point! Part of it is to rescue Ace''s coalition army! Among them are the White Beard Pirates, Konoha''s Ninja, and the furry warriors and prisoners brought by Luffy! They gathered on the edge of the Navy Headquarters Square! Focus on the white beard! The two sides confronted each other like this, and an extremely suppressed atmosphere began to permeate between the two! this moment! Everyone knows that the worst moment of this battle is about to come! Chapter 1096： discuss! Fight again! "Above the King of Pirates ( "Redhead, did your crew want you? Are you alone today?" Facing the death of the crew member, although Baibeard was not in a good mood, he still grinned as he watched the people around him who came to support and help. "They... do something very important!" Shanks smiled and explained faintly, "stop a beast from coming!" Baibeard was taken aback, and then he understood what Shanks meant! Shanks'' hands stopped Kaido! "Thank you!" Baibeard said sincerely. Shanks waved his hand and said with a smile, "No thanks...I didn''t come for you anyway!" "Hahaha~" White Beard was stunned, then burst into laughter boldly, "Roger that **** has a group of friends like you, it''s really enviable!" After laughing, Baibeard turned his gaze to Raleigh again! "It''s been a long time...Relly?" White Beard asked with a smile. "Yes~" Lei Li said half reminiscent and half sigh. As one of the strong contenders for One Piece, Baibeard and Roger had a lot of conflicts, so Raleigh did not fight against Baibeard less! As for the result of the fight... Half a catty! No one wins or loses! However, the fact that White Beard can now be called the strongest man in the world has already explained a lot! Although Raleigh didn''t lose, he was a bit inferior! "Okay, everyone came here today for the same purpose. To relive the past... Let''s talk about it when someone is rescued! Let''s have a drink together at that time!" Leily said with a smile. "Well, so good!" White Beard nodded, and the reluctant smile on his face gradually closed! The current situation is not so good when he is happy! Although the navy was defeated and retreated steadily, Baibeard also knew that only the elite of the navy were beaten back! Although these people are very important in the navy, they have not played a decisive role in the current battle! In the end, the true winning or losing will probably depend on him, Lely, Shanks, Tsunade, the captains of the White Beard Pirates, as well as the Sengoku, Karp, the three generals, and the six belts that have not been played next to the three generals. The masked man and Qiwuhai! No matter who wins or loses, people outside this will not have a big impact on the overall situation! "This battle is not easy to fight!" Baibeard looked at these people on the opposite side, and his heart sank to the bottom! Although the blue pheasant among the three generals is still fighting Tsunade, the top combat power of the navy side has not diminished much! Judging from the current comparison, the navy still wants their people to be stronger! And as if seeing the white beard''s mind, Lei Li said in a deep voice, "I just reached a gambling agreement with the Warring States period. The content of the gambling agreement is..." After Lei Li briefly talked about the bet, the eyes of the people present lit up! This is the opportunity! Compared to the previous plan to grab Ace, Raleigh''s bet is obviously better, at least...Warring States will not kill Ace in advance! "That is, can we just save Ace now?" Luffy said happily. "Yeah!" Leily nodded. "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Lu Fei rolled up his sleeves and wanted to rush forward! "Luffy Boy, what are you in a hurry? Of course, this kind of thing must be discussed first!" Shemale King Ambrio Ivankov quickly stopped Luffy! That''s what I said, but what the Monster King thought in his heart was not to let Luffy go first! What game is this right now? High-end game! And it was a high-end he was a little nervous about the game! Shanks, Whitebeard, Raleigh, Tsunade, Sengoku, Karp, Three Generals, Qiwuhai, etc. Which of these is not the world''s top powerhouse? No need to think that the scenes where they are fighting are ruining! In this case, how dare the Ladyboy King let Luffy go first? Luffy is his boss''s child! "Yes, Luffy! We need to discuss it first!" Shanks nodded and agreed! For the current situation, it is natural to discuss it! If you don''t have a good plan, you will definitely hit your head if you save directly! And listening to Shanks'' words, Luffy became quiet again! After that, Shanks, Baibeard, Raleigh and others also discussed countermeasures on the spot! --- the other side! Seeing the people on the opposite side gather together, I dont know what to discuss, and the Warring States period does not urge! The bet between him and Raleigh is time-limited! Take Ace''s original execution time as the final time! In this case, he can''t wait for Baibeard, Raleigh, Shanks and others to discuss as long as possible! In that case, Ace''s execution time is getting closer! However, the Warring States Period thought well, but things did not develop as expected! Whitebeard, Raleigh, Shanks and others didn''t spend much time, they just discussed briefly, and they separated! Watching this scene, Zeng Guo narrowed his eyes, and suddenly understood that they had negotiated and the battle would begin! So, he said directly to the six CP members who hadn''t taken a shot from the beginning until now, "I will ask a few of you next!" The six stood up and didn''t say much. After nodding silently, they directly made an attack gesture! And then, the Warring States issued an order to the overall navy, "Everyone has... stop them for me!!!" With the order of the Warring States Period, almost at the same time, the white beard''s order also sounded. "All of them... charge me!!!" White Beard roared "Come on!!!" The two sides roared and rushed to each other frantically! "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu ... people really passionate picture ah !!!" ล grinning, along with the pace of the military assault, rushed past! "boom!" The bear didn''t talk too much nonsense, kicked his legs and rushed directly! "Let this palace see how good you are!" Hancock smiled slightly, his figure swung, and disappeared in place. "Huh~" Krokdal spit out a deep smoke~www.novelhall.com~ turned into a ball of sand and disappeared in place! Mihawk was even more unambiguous, raising the knife directly at his friend Shanks, and rushing over! In an instant, in the Sea of ??Seven Wus, only Moonlight Moria was left on the scene! "Hehehe...it''s time to perform real skills!" Moonlight Moriah, who was controlled by Arthur, uttered this slightly profound word, and countless shadows rushed out from underneath his body shape. Attached to the people who died in the battle between the two sides! "Roar~" After being attached to by the shadows, these people struggled and roared like wild beasts, stood up by themselves, and finally joined the battle! but... What everyone on the scene didn''t pay attention to was! After joining this battle, these shadow-attached corpses were all hitting opponents! ... And at the same time! "Fight! Create a chance for the old man!" After Marco roared, he changed his body into a phoenix, and rushed directly toward the battlefield. "Wow~" Aiden didn''t say much nonsense, after a roar from the sky, he transformed into a giant wolf that has been emitting lightning all over his body, and rushed toward the battlefield! "Follow me!" After Diamond Joz turned into a diamond man, he also rushed to the battlefield! "Inu Lan, I''ll rush first, don''t fall behind!" Cat Viper laughed wildly, and rushed into the battlefield holding a knife! "call out!" Inu Lan didn''t say much, but with a kick on his legs, he disappeared in place! ... quickly! The people on both sides are intertwined. One of the world''s highest-end, cruelest, and one of the largest wars has begun! ! ! Chapter 1097： Double agent! Battlefield 0 state! "Above the King of Pirates ( "Ah~" "Uh..." "Kill!!!" "Chang!" "boom!" ... Screams, wailing, charging, metal collision, bullets, artillery shells firing, all kinds of sounds rang densely on this battlefield! And it was accompanied by gunpowder, blood, and corpses falling down and standing up inexplicably, joining the battle! "It''s too awful!" "Look...Look...Looking at this scene...My heart trembled!" "Wait, that''s not right! Look at the person on the screen. Didn''t he just get hacked to death? Why did he stand up again?" "Yeah! I found it too! Many people stood up inexplicably after falling down!" "How is this going?" "Too weird, too scary!" ... Those who are watching the live broadcast cannot bear to look directly at such a scene! Although this world is very dangerous, most people usually have seen the appearance of a dead person to some extent, but the fierce battlefield now makes people who are watching the broadcast feel trembling! While trembling all over, there were also people with sharp eyes who saw a different scene-the resurrection of the dead! After the person who appeared in the projection in the last second was killed, the next second the person who was killed stood up and joined the battle! This discovery makes people feel a horror! No matter how you look at it, this is not like a normal situation! "Perhaps... Devil Fruit?" At this time, someone also put forward a guess that fits the mainstream of the world! "Yes! It may be a devil fruit!" "Except for Devil Fruit, I really can''t think of anything that can do such a thing!" "Have you noticed that after death, those people were resurrected after a shadow diamond entered?" "Yeah, what you said is really true!" "So in other words, is it really a devil fruit?" ... For this, people can only agree with this answer when they can''t find other reasons! ---- at the same time! Navy Headquarters! Looking at the battlefield below, the Warring States after a closer observation, found a very puzzled thing! After playing for so long, it seems...it seems...is there no one less person on the entire battlefield? While this discovery puzzled the Warring States period, it also made him observe the battlefield carefully! In the end, after observing for a long time, he found the culprit... Moonlight Moria! Whenever a person fell down, a shadow appeared under Moonlight Moriah''s body, got into the body of this person, and then the body stood up again and joined the battle! Of course, if only this is the case, the Warring States period can still accept it! But the next scene made the Warring States hate a little bit itch---the standing body not only killed the pirates, but also the navy! Well, to be precise, the corpses that stood up were dressed in navy costumes and killed the pirates, and those dressed in pirate costumes would kill the navy, and they were still killed by those who were not possessed by shadows! Good guy, the Warring States period calls good guys! How about your TM''s acting as a double agent? The Warring States was so angry that he almost couldn''t help but kill Moonlight Moria in person! However, in the end he held it back! Ace is more important here, the execution platform still needs his guard! Of course, not being off the court does not mean not doing it! With the method of Moonlight Moriah, in the end, maybe the navy killed by the pirates did not kill as many as he did! Therefore, the Warring States Period turned his head decisively and cast a look at the Huang Yuan who was aside! Huang Yuan followed the look of the Warring States, and quickly discovered the wonderful work on the battlefield of Moonlight Moria! Immediately, he nodded clearly! next moment! Without saying much, he turned into a light, gave up the white beard he had originally wanted to get, and rushed towards Moonlight Moria! --- At the same time! One of the pirates rushed towards Moonlight Moria! Murloc is very flat! As the former Qiwuhai, he was sent to the Great Undersea Prison by the Navy because he was unwilling to be an enemy of Baibeard. As Luffy escaped from the Great Undersea Prison, he also escaped and came to this battlefield together, joining To fight! During the battle, Jinping also found the same problem as the Warring States period! Moonlight Moria, who controls countless corpses, is killing wildly! This made Jinping unable to sit still! Moonlight Moriah almost killed more people than the navy! If this continues, regardless of whether the final result is a loss or a loss, they must have suffered heavy losses! So, with a kick of his legs, his whole figure was like a cannonball, and he flew directly towards Moonlight Moria! --- "Chang!" Under the collision of two famous knives, Shanks and Mihawk were deadlocked together! "I''m sorry!" Mihawk looked at the red hair on the opposite side, his hands did not decrease, but he said such a sentence! The two are usually friends and foes! Fight often, and often drink together! Therefore, in this situation, he felt so guilty about what he had prevented Shanks from! "It doesn''t matter, everyone is the master!" Shanks shook his head, and didn''t mean to blame Mihawk! He and Mihawk are close friends, and they won''t hurt their feelings because of such trivial matters! "It''s good if you understand, I will use my full strength next!" Mihawk said in a deep voice. The use of full strength is not because Mihawk and Shanks have an antagonism, but because he knows what Shanks is! If he releases the water, it is disrespectful to Shanks! "Hahaha!" Shanks smiled openly, his body burst out, and said, "Come on!!" --- "White Beard... Give me death!!!" A look of excitement appeared on Krokdal''s face, which turned into a cloud of sand and swept toward the white beard. He has never forgotten Baibeard''s hatred! It''s just that St. Martin''s matter is more important. He hasn''t bothered with White Beard in these years! "You kid again? What a headache~www.novelhall.com~ but it''s time to find trouble again!" Baibeard said helplessly. But then, the white beard did not mean to move! "Shining. Crash!" At this moment, a huge figure sprang out from the side and directly slammed into Krokdal! "Boom!" Unreachable, Krokdal was hit and flew out directly! However, Krokdal is fine! After turning into a ball of sand in the air, he landed on the ground again intact! "I will guard my father, Krokdal will never want to pass!" Diamond Joz roared and stood in front of White Beard! --- "Bear, what''s wrong with you bear?" Seeing the bear who attacked him without hesitation in front of him, the ladyboy king couldn''t help but become anxious! Why did the bear become different after he came out of the Great Undersea Prison for a few years? "Don''t shout, he doesn''t recognize you anymore!" At this time, Doflamingo''s voice came from the side faintly! Subconsciously, the ladyboy king looked at Doflamingo with curious eyes! "I don''t know what is the relationship between you and the bear, but I can tell you that the original bear is dead, and the bear is no longer the bear you know! Now he is just a weapon in the hands of the world government!" Doflamingo shrugged and said with a smile. How can it be? As the ladyboy king listened, his face was unbelievable! Only a few years have passed, how could bears become like this? Shemale King does not believe it! "call out!" But at this moment, the bear attacked him without hesitation! As a last resort, the Ladyboy King could only concentrate on dealing with the bear''s attack! Chapter 1098： Take the head, besiege Arthur! "Above the King of Pirates ( One! Two! Three! ... Seeing a man''s head taken by himself and Moonlight Moriah controlled by Arthur, a happy smile appeared on his face! what is this? Is it a human head? Not! They are powerful souls! Those who take part in this battle are not idlers, even small soldiers are dozens of times stronger than ordinary people! In this case, every time a person is killed, it is equivalent to the income of a powerful soul in the Xuye Palace. Moreover, this also means that the templates that come with the Xuye Palace are more likely to be inherited! Well, Arthur has also discovered through observations over the years that, for things like template inheritance, in addition to a certain degree of identity for the heir, that is, a certain degree of similarity with the template himself, it also needs to be strong in his lifetime! The stronger the person is, the more likely it is to inherit! Although this is not a hard and fast rule, it is true! So far, whether it is Xuye Palace or Seireitei, most of those who inherit the template are those who are strong or dominated by the souls of those who are strong in life! Although there are some that were not strong in life, but only a small part! So, Arthur is so excited now! Up to the present position, neither the Xuye Palace nor the Seireitei are full of people. If this wave of soul income, Seireitei will not say, but the Xuye Palace can at least receive a template! And just as Arthur was happy to accept the head, a flash of light suddenly appeared! "Oh, shit!!!" Arthur, who was taken aback, reacted in a timely manner, and directly turned into a shadow with Shadow Shadow Fruit to escape the attack! But before he emerged from the shadows, he found a plump blue figure flying over him! It''s Shiping! Upon seeing this, he quickly suppressed the movement that emerged, turned into a shadow and sank! "Tsk tusk tusk... it really is Qiwuhai! It''s so terrible! It was able to escape my blow!" Huang Yuan''s words that revealed the wretched aura faintly sounded! "Morya, come out for me!" Xinping''s words rang almost at the same time! At this time, Arthur emerged from the shadow! "It''s terrible! I was almost hit!" Arthur glanced at the two of them, then patted his chest, and said with a smile. "..." Hearing these words, Huang Yuan felt a sense of sight inexplicably! How does it feel like...should I say it? However, he didn''t wait for him to think about it. Arthur looked at the two with a grievance on his face, and then said, "Why are the two looking for me? I don''t seem to have done anything angry and grieving? As for the navy pirates to deal with me together?" "Brother Moria, you are a bit unkind...you don''t know what you did yourself?" Huang Yuan looked at Moria''s aggrieved appearance, but a strange expression appeared on his face. ! People like Moria still have this expression! ? Huang Yuan expressed his surprise. "Morya, don''t pretend to be a fool, do you think no one can find out what you did?" Jinping said unceremoniously. "Jie Jie Jie... I know what I did, but... what can you do with me? Hahaha!" Arthur controlled Moonlight Morias body, learning Morias daily tone, somewhat The sand sculpture laughed! "Wow, it''s terrible!" Huang Yuanxi said with a smile, and did not hesitate to do it... "Kick at the speed of light!" "The bottom of the shark muscle palm!" At almost the same time, Jinping jumped up and kicked Arthur! But the next moment, Arthur once again turned into a shadow and disappeared in place! Immediately! An extremely disgusting thing happened to Huang Yuan and Jinping! "It''s not good, General Huang Yuan rebelled, he killed himself!" "It''s not good, Jinping rebelled, he killed himself!" ... At the same time when these two sentences appeared, countless navies killed Huang Yuan, and countless pirates killed Jinping! Gan! ! ! Huang Yuan and Jinping suddenly felt 10,000 grass-mud horses running by in their hearts. Arthur this operation... Vomited! Really vomit! The two were directly disgusted and about to throw up! They could almost see what was going on at a glance! These navy and pirates are actually the corpses controlled by the **** Moonlight Moria! But the problem now is not that they don''t see what is going on, but they know that these are the corpses controlled by Moonlight Moriah, but others don''t know! ! ! The number of naval pirates rushing towards them totaled one to two thousand! And these two thousand people shouted that they had rebelled! There is a saying, three people become tigers! If one person tells a lie, others don''t believe it, if two people tell a lie, others suspect it, and someone else believes a lie told by three people. And now there are a total of one or two thousand people, all of whom are their own comrades in arms. Do you think the naval pirates on the field believe it or not? Of course I believe it! Furthermore! If it is normal, they can also explain! But what is the situation now? Fight! Everyone is in a fierce battle! Who has the time to discern the lies of others? No! As long as there are too many people to talk about, in this highly stressful situation, basically everyone else will believe it! Because of this, the two of them must be temporarily unclear! And ~www.novelhall.com~ temporarily unclear is still a trivial matter! What''s even more cheating is that the two of them really can''t kill the navy and pirates that came to besie them! Killed now, on the one hand, it further confirmed the words of these people! Make people around who are in fierce fighting and unable to judge believe the words of the two, and attack them! On the one hand, the explanation is not clear afterwards! After all, these people were almost always pulled up by Moria at the moment they died! In this case, their corpses are still fresh. Once the two fight back and kill these naval pirates, then after the war, people must not be able to tell whether they were killed before or afterwards. Or even killed! "This bastard... really wants to kill him!!!" At this moment, the Huang Yuan who usually looks very Buddhist, can''t help but feel a trace of anger in his heart! Damn it! He was always the only one who disgusted others, when was it his turn to be disgusted by others? Thinking about it, Huang Yuan also discovered something more fucking... He really has no choice but to take this bastard! In these countless situations of navy tangled hands and feet, it is not too difficult for him to find a Moonlight Moria hidden in the shadow! Gan! ! ! In the end, after a helpless roar in his heart, Huang Yuan turned into a flash of light with the aura of the whole being bad, and returned to the navy''s position! Can''t find, can''t fight, what else can he do if he doesn''t return? --- the other side! Jinping also made the same choice as Huang Yuan almost at the same time! Back! Protect our father! no way! He won''t be able to retreat! He could not find Moonlight Moria! Chapter 1099： In ambush, human weapons appear! "Above the King of Pirates ( "Hehe, want to get me? No way!" Seeing the two people who had to go back because of his mental explosion, the corners of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly! At the same time, he secretly sighed in his heart, this trick is really easy to use! The move he turned into a shadow was not originally Moria''s move, it was a new move developed by Arthur combining the shadow fruit, Nijia mask, and his own shadow! He was originally developed to avoid attacks on the body! Unexpectedly, the body hadn''t used the corpse he controlled yet, but used it first! But I have to say that this trick is really easy to use! Facing this trick and the siege of the corpse controlled by the Ghost Army summoned by Arthur, Huang Yuan had to give in...Although he was disgusted! But in general, is it a general retreat? His current combat effectiveness is not very good, at most he is a lieutenant general! It is already very difficult for the lieutenant general to force the general back! Thinking about it, Arthur turned his eyes to the field again! At this time, the corpses he controlled were still in the midst of frantic killing! But to be honest, Arthur was not very satisfied with their killing speed! Why not come out and kill as fast as the Ghost Legion! However, thinking about the consequences of the ghost army coming out, Arthur finally reluctantly accepted the killing speed! If the Ghost Legion came out, the Warring States might just abandon Ace and come instead! After all, the damage caused by the Ghost Army to the navy headquarters last time was not less than this time, and it was even more serious to some extent! This time the navy also killed a lot of people! But the last time the Ghost Army came, it was purely a unilateral casualty of the Navy! "Ok!?" Just as Arthur was thinking about it, he suddenly noticed something wrong. Something seemed to be coming from the outermost periphery of the navy headquarters! ? --- Time goes back to three minutes ago! Seeing that the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable for the navy, Zeng Guo cast a look at Crane! After Heming nodded his head, he took the phone bug from the navy next to him and dialed out! "Blubru!" In the midst of ringing, the call was connected! "Fu Jun is dispatched!!!" After a faint saying, He hung up the phone! And soon, the scene changed! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Laser beams shot in from the periphery of the navy headquarters! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... When the laser hits, violent explosions also appeared in the navy headquarters! "Ah~" "No, there is an ambush!" "Be careful!!!" "Uh..." ... In the explosion, screams, panic, and wailing sounded densely! Countless pirates have completely fallen in this wave of attacks! At the same time, huge figures and a group of people in suits and masks appeared on the periphery of the navy headquarters! --- "It''s Zhan Taomaru, the CP people still have human weapons!?" Arthur looked at the strong men who looked exactly like bears, and the group of tall, short, fat and thin people beside the strong men, and that People who dressed similar to those with mental disabilities couldn''t help muttering. "I thought it was impossible for the navy to only arrange such a navy here, but I guessed it, the navy even called for CP members to support it!" Weapons in the world have also appeared in the plot of War Momomaruhara, so Arthur knew they would appear early on! But the original plot of CP members has never appeared! This shows that they must be the support called by the Navy! Of course, even though Arthur was a little surprised by their arrival, he could accept it! After all, this time Arthur exposed Ace''s affairs in advance! As long as the navy is not stupid, it must be prepared for something! Like the six CP people standing on the stage! That''s what didn''t appear in the original plot! And now there are some CP members, Xiaobing, and Arthur can understand it, and it can be considered as expected! "Speaking of...human weapons seem to be good too! Or...get one and go back and study and study!?" Arthur looked at the human weapons that were raging not far away, touched his chin, and suddenly felt a little moved! Although things like human weapons are not top-tier combat power, they are considered mid-to-high-level combat power in this world. It is already a realm that many people can''t reach for a lifetime! Of course, for Arthur, the most important thing is...they produce energy! In other words, if there are enough materials, it can be produced infinitely! Although St. Martin has something similar...steam mecha, who would think that there are so many good things in your own home? So, Arthur was moved! "Well, it''s decided. I will find a way to get one back and study and study... No, let''s get him three or five! One is not enough, too hanging, what if I can''t find out? Get a little more space!" "Uh... think about it this way, three or five don''t seem to be safe! Forget it, let''s get as many as you can! Get more insurance!" After Arthur hesitated for a moment, he had the answer in his mind---get more back! Of course, thinking so, he is not ready to do it now! After other people get the weapons of the world, wouldn''t it be better for him to pick up the cheap ones and steal some of them quietly? It doesnt take much effort! --- the other side! Just as Arthur was planning to hit the human weapon, the pirates also launched attacks on the human weapon! "Kill!" "Go!" "Kill these weird things!" ... A group of pirates shouted to kill and rushed to the world''s weapons! But it''s no use! "Ah~" "Uh..." "It hurts!" ... Before getting close, laser beams shot at the group of pirates. Suddenly this group of pirates was bombarded and turned on their backs! Blood, stumps splattered everywhere! However, the pirates are not vegetarian! The pirates who can come to this battlefield are all experienced! After seeing the powerful laser of the human weapon~www.novelhall.com~, a few more agile pirates walked towards them, and they were ready to solve them in close combat! Well, in their opinion, since this group of human weapons is so powerful in long-range attacks, then close combat is likely to be very weak! Unfortunately, they were disappointed! "Hey~" Amidst the sound of metal collision, a pirate rushing to the front of the human weapon, his eyes widened, and his face looked at the knife slashed on the human weapon''s belly with incredible expression! How does it feel like cutting on metal? After such a thought flashed in his mind, before he could think about it, an unstoppable force struck his head! next moment! "Bang~" With a burst of blood fog, the pirate''s head was directly shattered! Upon seeing this, the other pirates who were planning to go were chilled, and quickly stopped their movements! "No, the opponent''s melee combat is also very good!" said one of the pirates gritted their teeth. "Get out of the way, let me come!" At this moment, a pirate with a bazooka rushed over! The pirates looked at this scene, their eyes lit up, excited and quickly let go! "boom!" When the pirate rushed to the front of the crowd, a rocket flew out! "Boom!" The human weapons did not resist, and the rocket bombarded them without reservation! But after the smoke dissipated, the undamaged human weapons appeared in front of the pirates! Suddenly, the pirates were like a pot of cold water being poured in a big winter, it was so cool! But before they had been cold for long, the human weapons began to attack and rushed towards them! Chapter 1100： Unprepared! White beard is seriously injured! You can search for "Miao Bi Ge ( on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The situation has reversed again! There were a large number of pacifists and CP9 entering the arena. The pirates'' aggressive offensive was not only curbed, but because of the fire in the rear, the pirates had to choose to separate some people to deal with the pacifists and CP9 behind. People! In this case, the battle on the front line of the battlefield, which is near the execution platform, has become more intense! because... "boom!" After knocking over a lieutenant general of the navy headquarters with one punch, Raleigh grinned, "The juniors now, don''t you know how good the old man is? A lieutenant dare to trouble me?" "The juniors are not sensible, are you the older generation not sensible? Are you embarrassed to care about you with these juniors?" Karp''s figure appeared in front of Raleigh. "I''m going to save your grandson this time, are you sure you want to stop me?" Raleigh looked at Karp with a smile! Karp is silent! But after a while, he suddenly grinned and said, "I''m the navy!" Although he was smiling, Raleigh could hear the unbearable, tangled and painful mixed emotions in Karp''s words! Karp is unwilling to stop Raleigh, but his navy status makes him have to do so! Raleigh knew it in his heart. Immediately, he didn''t want to sprinkle salt on this old friend''s wound, so he didn''t say anything, and could only attack in silence! "call out!" Punch out again. "boom!" Fist and Karps fist collided! "what!" There was no sound, and there was no violent air wave. Karp screamed as if he had been seriously injured, and was directly beaten out! Upon seeing this, Lei Li couldn''t help but enjoy! Sure enough, Karp is Karp! Shamelessness is still unabated! Obviously, it was to give him a great channel of water, and he pretended to be injured by him! Of course, Raleigh also knew why Karp did this! The duty of the navy made him have to come out to stop Raleigh, but his grandpa''s duty made him want to release the water, so the scene before him appeared a little funny! Of course, funny is funny, and Raleigh naturally accepted Karp''s kindness! So, after taking a deep look at Karp who fell on the ground as if he could not afford to be seriously injured, he turned around and rushed to the execution stand without any hesitation! --- the other side! Seeing Karp who seemed to have been severely injured by a punch, the corners of the Sengoku lips twitched! Nima! If you want to pretend to be like you anyway! At least two more hits? I was knocked over with one punch, so how can I report it later! ? Write that you were knocked down by a punch? joke! Are those brains hit by a car? Thinking about it, there was a hint of helplessness in the eyes of the Warring States! He can also understand Karp''s ideas! As a good friend for many years, what can he do? Only tolerant! "Some headaches now!" Thinking of the report to be written later, the Warring States Period wanted to grab Karp from the ground and beat him up! But soon, the Warring States period put these messy thoughts aside! The ultimate goal right now is to stop Lei Li''s advance! Once he broke through to the execution stage, it would be dangerous! Maybe Ace may be snatched back! "Sakaski!" The Warring States period whispered the name of the red dog! Hearing this voice, the red dog not far away nodded clearly! next moment! He disappeared in place! "Leili, it''s not your time anymore, don''t be too presumptuous!!!" The red dog roared and appeared in front of Leili, and struck down with a fist of magma! "Boom!" With a violent explosion, magma splashed everywhere. Lei used a hand covered with arms and domineering, firmly blocked the fist of the red dog, and said with a smile, "Magma boy, this is not the age of the old man, but... also is not your age!!!!!! " With that said, Raleigh blasted another fist! "boom!" The red dog was slapped in the face when he couldn''t reach it and flew out! Seeing this, Rayleigh didn''t stop much. After smiling, he rushed towards the execution platform with a kick of his legs! "call out!" "Six styles. Rotation. Unlimited foot!" Suddenly, the six CP members who had been on the high platform moved! Two of them drew out the double knives behind and slashed out two slashing slashes. The other was obviously a long-legged tribe with his body turned over and his hands were on the ground. The whole figure was like a helicopter propeller, spinning quickly. At the same time countless slashes spun out from his legs! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... A series of fierce slashes were directed at Lei Li! After watching this scene, Lei Li''s eyes flashed with solemnity, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he shouted, "You can''t stop the old man!!!" Talking about Lei Li''s whole body shook, and the armed domineering pouring out of his body, covering the whole body, dyed Lei Li into a black man! Immediately! He didn''t retreat, but instead rushed forward to face these fierce slashes! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... In the fists of one blow after another, the slashes were completely broken up! And Raleigh also took this opportunity to rush forward a few steps and came to the execution stage! "Old guy, it''s not that easy!!!" At this time, accompanied by a roar, the red dog dripping with lava leaped towards Lei Li again! at the same time! The two CP members also moved, their legs moved slightly and disappeared in place. Then, their figures appeared behind the red dog, following the attack of the red dog, they attacked Leili! "Three?" Lei Li squinted his eyes slightly, whispered and raised the corners of his mouth, laughed boldly, and said, "Junior, let you see today what is hot or hot ginger!!!" With that, Raleigh moved his legs and rushed directly to the three of them! "Boom!" After a violent collision ~www.novelhall.com~ the four took a few steps back! Then, both legs suddenly rushed towards each other! "boom!" "boom!" "boom"! ... In the constant collision, the four were caught in a fierce battle! --- the other side! "There are four more...and the Warring States period is five!" After scanning the battlefield, Baibeard murmured, and began to move his bones, and an awe-inspiring fighting spirit rose! And just as Baibeard was about to go, a figure came to him! "Skuyard, are you okay?" Baibeard stopped the movement of the figure, turned around and took a look at the visitor, and asked. "Finally still alive!" Skuyard replied in a deep voice while approaching the white beard. "Really? I haven''t been able to contact you since just now, what''s the situation in Wantou?" Baibeard returned his gaze to Ace on the execution stage and asked casually. "The pirates under his command suffered heavy casualties!" Skuyard shook his head. "The Warring States period will not be merciful, and will use all the combat power against us!" Baibeard said in a deep voice after a moment of silence. "Daddy, have you discovered the Navy''s tactics long ago?" Skuad couldn''t help asking. "I have an old friendship with the Warring States Period!" Baibeard replied solemnly. Listen, Skuyard was silent for a moment too! But then, he drew his long knife and said, "With the forty-three pirates under his command, each of us has thanked you for your kindness. For the sake of the white beard pirates, we will go through fire and water at all costs..." With that, Skuyard''s figure flashed and disappeared in place! "Hey!" Immediately afterwards, a knife was inserted into the stomach of Baibeard without any defense! Chapter 1101： Being deceived, like Scudard struck by lightning! "Above the King of Pirates ( Suspicion, unbelief, grief and so on all kinds of unspeakable emotions flashed on the white beard''s face! In the end, his eyes widened, and he looked at Scudard with eyes full of disbelief. And at the same time... be quiet! The audience is quiet! The people who were fighting, whether they were the navy or the pirates, the strong or the small soldiers, whether they were on the spot or watching the live broadcast, looked at the knife on the white beard''s belly from a distance and stopped subconsciously The hand showed an unbelievable face! The scene before them really surprised them! Who is the white beard? The strongest man in the world! Once upon a time, had he been pierced through his stomach with a knife like this? No! Not once! The white beard, who has the title of the strongest man in the world, has been injured and failed, but he has never suffered as much injury as now! And people have never heard of him being injured like this, and people are shocked! Shocked for a long time! "Look...Look...White Beard was...White Beard..." A person watching the live broadcast couldn''t help but speak first. But because the scene before him was so amazing, he became a little incoherent when he spoke! However, the incoherent return to Incoherent, because of his voice, people have reacted! "White beard?" "Stabbed!?" "White Beard was assassinated!!!" ... The people who were watching the live broadcast were in an uproar! "Uncle..." Even Luffy murmured, staring at the white beard in a daze, his face full of puzzlement! White beard... How could he be assassinated? "Who, who assassinated him?" "That''s...Skuyard!?" "The one who assassinated him was the White Beard Pirate Group, the Pirates of the New World, the Great Vortex Spider!!!" ... People in the navy headquarters are also talking about it! However, compared to those who watch the live broadcast, as the elite of the sea, they have much more profound experience and knowledge! Therefore, both the navy and the pirates almost recognized the person who assassinated the white beard---the great vortex spider Skuyard! "Skuyard!!!" At this time, Marco ignored the enemy in front of him, turned into a phoenix, flapped his wings and turned and rushed towards Skuyard! "boom!" Without the slightest obstruction, Scuard was directly knocked to the ground by Marco! "Why are you doing this, tell me Skuyard!!!" Marko sternly asked with an angry voice while pressing Skuyard''s head to the ground. "Wow...wow, didn''t you force me to do this?" Scudard was pressed, struggling, and gritted his teeth. "What are you talking about? Do you know what you did?" Marco asked angrily, his hands getting harder! Skuyard''s hard-talking performance made the anger in his heart rush to his forehead! "Puff!" But before he got angry, the sudden kneeling sound from the side shocked Marco! Subconsciously, Marco let go of Skuyard, rushed to the side, caring for the white beard, and said, "Daddy, if you try to be strong, you will know..." However, before he finished speaking, White Beard stretched out a hand and stopped him from continuing to speak! At this time, Skuyard, who had not been suppressed by Marco, stood up again, came to White Beard, and shouted in a deep voice, "Lets end this boring farce, White Beard!!!" "Didn''t you have colluded with the navy? The lives of your Whitebeard Pirates and Ace will be saved. They have already promised it?" After that, without waiting for Baibeard to say anything, he stared at Baibeard, and suddenly rose up loudly. While explaining to the pirates around, he also questioned himself, saying, "You all listen to me. , We are all hit!" "I never knew that Ace was the son of Gore D. Roger!" "When I was taken in by you, I was alone...but why am I alone? Because all the important partners who have fought with me for a long time died in Roger''s hands! I told you all about this You are here, so you should know how much I hate Roger!!!" "In that case, you should also tell me! Say, Ace is Roger''s son, and you want Ace to be the next One Piece!!!" "I was betrayed by you back then, but I never knew about it, and I became good friends with Ace... Are you kidding me? Huh?" "Also, for you, in order to save such a special Ace, you can still betray us! Use the heads of the forty-three pirate captains in exchange for Ace''s life!" "It looks fierce at the moment, but the final result is already doomed, right?" "The pirates under your command will be annihilated, and the Whitebeard Pirates and Ace will be saved! This, you have already colluded with the Warring States period, right?" As he said, Skuyard stared at White Beard fiercely with resentful eyes, and at the same time raised his hand, pointed at him, and said loudly to the surrounding pirates, "We are for Ace, for Whitebeard, I came here without losing my life, but in fact, isn''t the navy''s goal right now for us?" And while he was speaking, as if to prove his words, the pacifists also launched their attacks at full power! The goal is exactly forty-three pirate groups besides the white beard pirate group! Suddenly, with the exception of the White Beard Pirates, the other pirates were hit hard immediately, and the death toll rose rapidly! "Father, is he true?" "Tell us that it''s not true, daddy!" "Father, tell me this is not true!" "Father, did you really sell us in exchange for Ace''s life?" "Tell me, daddy!" "Say something, daddy!" "Daddy!!!" ... Seeing this scene, the pirates in the forty-three pirate regiment fought to death, but couldn''t help but ask in horror. At this time, their hearts were already filled with the emotion of being betrayed by the most trusted person! With a trace of despair, Skuyard shook his head and shouted in grief, "It''s useless, there are monsters chasing behind, and there are big waves on both sides blocking the way. We have no way to escape. That''s it!!!" the other side! Facing Skuyard''s words, facing the question at hand, White Beard was silent and did not answer for the first time, but the gloomy gaze in his eyes gradually turned into a soft light! Skuyard''s words made him understand that he was not betrayed by his favorite sons, but some of them were deceived! And this is enough! It''s already very satisfying for him! At this time, Skuyard simply gave up all the resistance, opened his body in a big font in front of the white beard, and said sternly, "It is a miracle in one blow. I have already realized my consciousness and killed it. Me!" "Asshole!!! You were deceived, Skuyard!!! Why don''t you believe the old man?" Marco suddenly ran from the side, grabbed Skuyard by the collar, and asked angrily. After listening to Skuyard from the sidelines, Marco felt an indisputable sense of anger in his heart! Isn''t he still clear about how things are going? But he never expected that Skuyard would listen to others so easily! "Even you pretend to be stupid for me, Marko!" Scudard didn''t care about the collar being caught, but gritted his teeth and said, "As the captain of the first team, you cannot trade Ace and the Navy. Dont know anything about it?" "Puff!" Marco hadn''t answered yet, an untimely chuckle rang from the side! Subconsciously! The people who were paying attention to this, as well as Baibeard and the people around Baibeard all turned their attention to the source of this sneer! Moonlight Moria! At this time people suddenly found out that Moonlight Moria didn''t know when she touched Baibeard''s side! "What are you laughing at? What''s so funny?" Skuyard turned his head and roared. "Nothing, nothing, I just laughed at an idiot!" Moonlight Moriah, who was controlled by Arthur, grinned and responded casually with a wave of hands. "Who are you stupid?" Skuad gritted his teeth. Although Arthur''s words have no obvious directivity, but in this situation, Skuyard, who was originally full of anger because he felt betrayed, subconsciously felt that Arthur was laughing at himself! "You say... a person who doesnt listen to someone who has always treated him well, but listens to a stranger, even a mortal enemy, firmly believes in it, and beats someone who has always been good to him. Is he an idiot?" Arthur said quietly. "What do you know, he betrayed me first!!!" Skuad''s heart was shocked, but he roared angrily at Arthur! Although Arthur''s words are still not directional this time, it is clear who is talking about him in combination with the things just now...obviously he is talking about him! "Then...who told you he betrayed you?" Arthur said quietly again. When Skuyard listened, he was shocked, as if thinking of something... The one who told him this seemed... the navy! ? At this time, Arthur showed a smile like a devil, made another cut, made an exaggerated smile, and said, "Jie Jie Jie ~ the Navy, right? The Navy told you that White Beard betrayed you, right? Do you believe this too? You are a pirate! If a pirate believes the navy, you are an idiot!!!" "Boom!" As if struck by lightning, Skuyard was stunned on the spot! Chapter 1102： Anger, Akinos means! "Above the King of Pirates ( In the past, Arthur thought that the lower limit of the pig teammates was nothing more than hanging up the phone to send a few heads, leading to the collapse of the third line, and letting people four to six. This is enough for the pig teammates! But right now Skuyard obviously refreshed his understanding of the lower limit of the pig teammates! This is no longer a matter of hanging up the phone, sending a few heads, taking the third line, and letting people play four to six, but sending it while taking the third line, and at the same time simply unplug the teammate''s network cable, killing it! What is the core of the White Beard Pirates? White beard! He not only gathered the hearts of the entire Whitebeard Pirates, but also the strongest and most important combat power of the Whitebeard Pirates! It can be said that the white beard is the most irreplaceable member of the white beard pirates group. Once the white beard is missing, or the white beard is abandoned, then the eight achievements of the white beard pirates group will not exist! In this case, just because of the enemy''s words, Skuyard rebelled, thinking that Whitebeard betrayed them, and backhanded Whitebeard, the strongest member of the Whitebeard Pirates, with a knife, making the original body already. The white beard who went downhill was seriously injured! Putting the White Beard Pirates, which was already strong enough to compete with the navy, into a crisis of destruction, what is it not to die? As for the IQ of Skuard, if Roger hadnt killed his pirate group, he was taken in by the kind white beard, and had been blessed since then, then his best fate in the end of the fight on the sea was also Go to the undersea prison! It is even more likely to die in a fight between pirates, and even the ashes of the people who were trapped were raised! At this moment, White Beard also spoke! "Ace is Roger''s son, this is indeed the truth!" White Beard said sternly, "They used this to manipulate the man who is most likely to be shaken by this incident, and their tactics are better!" As he said, the white beard''s face suddenly became gloomy, and he said angrily, "But you know what you did? Skuyard! What a stupid son who would fight against his father!!!" At the end, White Beard even roared, and suddenly stretched out a hand! next moment! This fierce hand didn''t hit Skuyard, but took him over and hugged him in his arms. "But even a silly son, I still love you!" In Skuad''s incredulous eyes, the white beard''s eyes showed a soft look, and said softly. Dad... Skuyard felt the gentleness of the white beard, as if something had been touched in his heart, an inexplicable emotion surged, making his nose sore! But in the end, the stiff mouth he endured this feeling and said, "Don''t be kidding, you are going to take our lives..." Speaking of the last time, Skuyard seemed to have his throat blocked by something, his lips moved, but he couldn''t say anything cruel! "Let''s talk... Who is the man who led your loyal and honest heart to the darkness?" White Beard asked in a deep voice. But without waiting for Skuyard to speak, Arthur on the side interjected in a humble mouth. "Who else can there be? Of course it''s the red dog!" Arthur analyzed it carelessly, "Only a few of the Navy can do this kind of thing!" "Among them, the Warring States period does not like to use those conspiracy and tricks. Karp doesn''t care about it. Crane can''t think of any despicable tricks. Huang Yuan pursues ambiguous justice and will not take the initiative to do such things. Although the green pheasant is cold on the surface , But he is still kind, and he will do this kind of thing!" "Therefore, it can only be the red dog! The red dog pursues thorough justice, has an upright character, is cruel and does not leave any affection, and will never allow a trace of "evil" to exist!" "In order to complete the task, he can even treat his colleagues and ordinary people as a target to annihilate him without caring. In order to annihilate you, the Four Emperors, it is normal for him to use these methods!" As he said, Arthur looked at White Beard with a smile, as if he had seen everything, and then smiled, "I can even guess what he said to Skuyard at the time... nothing more than saying that you are a fake People, as a legendary man, you are not as great as they thought, you are a selfish person!" "Then, Akainu would definitely say that the Sengoku and selfish you, for the sake of profit, conspired or made any exchange, exchanged the lives of the pirates under the white beard for the safety of Ace and the white beard pirates! And he himself It is to resolutely oppose this combat plan!" "Finally, he must have made a promise with Skuyard... As long as Skuyard assisted him and successfully assassinated you, then the red dog will let the forty-three pirate groups leave safely. Go, you say... Am I right?" In the end, Arthur turned his attention to Skuyard! How does he know? Skuyard looked at Arthur with an incredible face! And Whitebeard looked at Skuyard''s expression and understood. Everything was right by Arthur! "Just this kind of trick...I''m not polite, it''s an idiot like you! If you have a bit of IQ, you won''t think that the white beard will unite with the navy! Otherwise... we Qiwuhai What is the meaning of existence?" Arthur mocked from the side. The purpose of Qiwuhai''s existence is to strike and frighten the pirates in the sea. If White Beard can cooperate with the navy, then what does the world government want Qiwuhai to do? Wouldn''t it be good to work with Baibeard instead? As the four emperors, the strongest man in the world, the white beard is better than the seven, and he is obviously better at completing the task of Qiwuhai! "Flap! Pop! Pop!" "I''m an idiot... I''m really an idiot!!!" Listening to Arthur''s words, after a moment of silence, Skuyard''s tears flowed down like a river bursting, crying bitterly, and slapped his slap! Upon seeing it Whitebeard took Skuyard tighter! He listened to Skuyard''s bitter cry, and said solemnly, "It seems that it is indeed a red dog... He did tell you that too! I don''t blame you, my son!" As he spoke, White Beard''s voice changed, and then he said earnestly, "But then again! Skuyard, listen to me, one thing you have to remember is that father debt is still a very ridiculous idea! Astha Did you do anything to you? Nothing!" "On the contrary, you have also experienced a lot of battles together, and shared the joys and sorrows together! No matter what kind of sufferings have been in these years, didn''t he and you overcome them together? "So, it doesn''t matter whose child Ace is!" "You know, we met in this vast ocean, that''s fate! Not only you two, everyone is the same, Skuyard, you have to get along well!" "In addition, it is not only Ace that is special, you are all my family, you are all special in my heart!" "Puff!" Skuad knelt down, tears streaming down! Upon seeing this, White Beard patted Skuyard on the head and silently let go of him! It''s still a battlefield right now, and... he doesn''t have much time! Therefore, he must seize the time to join the war! Thinking, Baibeard stood up and walked slowly toward the center of the battlefield! But there weren''t two steps away, he seemed to remember something, and suddenly turned his head to look at Arthur, and said, "Forget about you...Morlia Moonlight!" Without waiting for Arthur to answer, White Beard said again, "What do you want to do? Beat me? Thank you for what you did just now, but sorry, I don''t have time to play with you now!" Chapter 1103： Potential burst, peak white beard! "Above the King of Pirates ( Beat the white beard? Of course Arthur now has no such idea! Don''t look at Baibeard''s injury, but his shadow can''t beat it! Unless the main body comes over, otherwise he now has a shadow at most relying on the particularity of the shadow itself to make the other party unable to defeat him! So Arthur shook his head! "Ok!?" A hint of surprise flashed across the white beard''s face, and said, "Then what do you want to do?" As soon as his voice fell, Moonlight Moriah lost something towards him! Subconsciously, he took such a thing casually! "what is this?" After looking at the medicine bottle in his hand and the purple liquid in the medicine bottle, the white beard frowned and wondered. Arthur smiled slightly and explained in a deep meaning, "The full name of the potion in your hand is "Revival Medicine. Change. Potential Explosion", which can restore the human body and fully stimulate the potential of the body. Potion!" "If you take it, the high probability performance is that the wound on your body will recover quickly and return to the peak state! Of course, this return is only an hour, and there are serious side effects!" This potion is an improved version of the rejuvenation potion produced by Saint Martin! After research by scientists in the kingdom, some exciting ingredients have been added to the original rejuvenation medicine, which can activate the potential of the human body. After taking the rejuvenation medicine itself, it can also make people enter temporary In a state of explosion! Well, this is also because during the last war with the world government, Arthur saw that although the rejuvenation potion made St. Martin''s people invincible, it also couldn''t really change the situation of the battle, so it is worth studying afterwards! And the specific finished product was just researched out some time ago! the other side! Rejuvenation Potion!? At first hearing this name, Baibeard has an inexplicably familiar feeling! I seem to have heard it somewhere! ? After thinking about it carefully, there was a flash of light in his mind, and he finally thought of where he had heard the name! Saint Martin! After the war between Saint Martin and the World Government, he also sent people to inquire about the specific situation of the battle! Although I didn''t get much useful information at the time, I also got the names of some key items about the battle, such as rejuvenation potions! Could it be... Moonlight Moriah is from Saint Martin? Doubtful, Baibeard couldn''t help asking, "Are you... from that kingdom?" Guessed? Although a little surprised, Arthur shrugged his shoulders, revealing an expression that cannot be denied! There is nothing to say about this now! Anyway, what he is doing now will cause the Warring States to find trouble with this vest afterwards! "What do you mean by giving me this now?" Baibeard asked again. "Haha~" With a deep smile on Arthurs face, he replied, "I just want to see what a white beard at peak state looks like... Of course, if you can cause more damage to the Navy, then Better!" Baibeard listened and was silent for a moment! But soon, he suddenly raised his head to look at Arthur, grinned and asked, "What are the side effects?" Upon hearing this, Arthur smiled knowingly, and understood what the white beard meant---he wanted to use it! But Arthur didn''t say anything yet, and Marco on the side was anxious! "Father, you can''t use it!" Marco said anxiously, "Morlia Moonlight is from Qiwuhai, a member of the Navy. He can''t believe what he said. The potion he gave you may be poison..." Before he finished speaking, White Beard reached out and stopped Marko''s words, and said, "Don''t worry, I have my own judgment!" With that said, Baibeard turned his gaze back to Arthur! At this time, Arthur smiled and replied, "Lifespan... the side effect of this medicine is lifespan! Once the effect of the medicine is over, people will lose a certain amount of life! As for the specific loss..." "The older the person, the greater the side effect, the younger the younger the less the side effect!" "Life!?" Baibeard asked in surprise. "You should know that humans are made of cells? Its function is probably to squeeze cells to make cells glow with unprecedented vitality in a short time, causing humans to burst out of unprecedented combat power!" Arthur simply explained, "The consequence of this squeezing is that it will cause a lot of loss of cells and enter the metabolic state in advance. According to the theory that human cells need to be metabolized every once in a while, the side effects of this drug are said to be There is nothing wrong with reducing life span!" "The reason why the elderly is more serious is also because of this. The old people have insufficient cell vitality. In order to regenerate the vitality of the cells, they naturally have to be pressed harder, so their life expectancy will be reduced even more!" "As for the specific reduction...not necessarily! According to the research of scientists, a normal 18-year-old youth will lose about three months of life every time! If you...sorry, we have not tested the strong ones. know!" The reduction of lifespan is actually nothing for Saint Martin! With the life-prolonging medicine, the life of Saint Martin''s strong men is much longer than ordinary people. It is acceptable for a few months at a time, anyway, it is not used every day! Furthermore! This medicine actually has some advantages, Arthur didn''t say it! That is the young people, after the people who have not reached the peak of their bodies, as long as they continue to exercise for a period of time afterwards, they can quickly reach the combat power after using the medicine! And this is the main reason why this potion is called a potential explosion! Of course, the reason for not saying it is not unreasonable! Baibeards physical condition has already reached its peak even after it has passed its peak, he is going downhill, his body has no potential at all, so for him, this is fundamental no effect! Therefore, Arthur didn''t say anything at all! Listening to Arthur''s explanation, Baibeard squinted his eyes. After thinking for a while, he took a deep look at Arthur, then suddenly opened the potion and poured his head up! "Gulong!" The medicine went down the throat and entered Baibeard''s stomach! "Daddy..." Marco on the side wants to stop talking! However, Baibeard ignored him! The white beard felt the effect of the medicine as soon as the medicine was off. An itchy sensation suddenly appeared on the wound that Skuyard caused him just now! Subconsciously! White Beard wiped the blood from the wound! But with this rub, he felt wrong! The wound seems... gone? "Father! Your wound...your wound...recovered!?" Marco looked at the new matte skin on the white beard''s wound, his eyes filled with disbelief. His Phoenix recovery ability is not so exaggerated! "This is just the beginning, it''s not over yet!" Arthur grinned. As his voice fell, White Beard felt something was wrong again! A steady stream of power came out from the depths of his body, filled with his heyday! "This is... this is..." Feeling this power in his body, Baibeard suddenly became excited! After squeezing his fist and looking at his body, he roared excitedly, "This is my youth!!!" this moment! He is like a mobile phone that is running out of power, plugged in, rejuvenated! Chapter 1104： The sky is falling, the white beard is powerful! "Above the King of Pirates ( On the execution stage! Although the distance was too far, the Warring States period did not see clearly, and only vaguely saw the scene of Moonlight Moriah and White Beard talking, but the powerful aura that gradually rose from White Beard''s body was clearly felt by the Warring States! "What''s going on? This powerful momentum... Why does it seem that White Beard has returned to the peak?" Zeng Guo frowned and murmured, and there was a storm in his heart! The Warring States Period clearly knew how terrifying the white beard in the peak state was! If White Beard really returns to his peak state, then he must be careful next! Although the remaining four CP members on their side add him, there are a total of five general-level powerhouses. But generals and generals are also different! If it is a white beard in peak state, he still has no confidence to resist! But sometimes, whatever you are afraid of! The next movement of White Beard made him clearly aware of one thing ---White Beard did not know why he had returned to the peak again! ---- What will you do after returning to the top? Save people! This is the purpose of this visit! However, White Beard does not have an emergency rescuer either! Because he knew that the most important thing at the moment was to comfort the hearts of the White Beard Pirate Group and the 43 members of the White Beard Pirate Group! Although Skuyard awakened just now, the impact of his words did not end! Even if it is unwilling to believe that White Beard will betray them from the bottom of my heart, but judging from the difficult situation in front of them, the members of the forty-three pirate groups under their command will inevitably be cast a shadow in their hearts, with a little more scruples! Therefore, Baibeard must now break the shadow in their hearts, get rid of their scruples, and explain by action that he does not have that kind of thought, so that the battle can be turned around! As for how to break the shadow with action, get rid of scruples... Of course the things that brought them shadows and scruples were broken! "Goo la la la~" White beard stood in the center of the battlefield and laughed happily! this moment! The endless vibrating power swept out with his laughter! "Kakka!" The huge ice walls on both sides of the navy headquarters were completely shaken into powder in this laughter! At the same time, the ice on the periphery of the navy headquarters was also completely shattered in the laughter, revealing the rough sea, and also thaw all the previously frozen ships! "The ice walls on both sides are gone!" "The boat is ready to use too!!!" "There is a way out!" ... The pirates looked at this scene and became excited! "As a pirate, it is up to you to decide what to believe!!!" Baibeard did not explain, but shouted out with a grin! But this has it all! If Baibeard really wants to keep them here, then it won''t be the way it is now, creating a way out for them! "Woohoo~" And listening to this voice, Skuyard cried even more! Endless guilt came out from the bottom of my heart at this moment! at the same time! "Sure enough, it''s fake, it''s all a conspiracy of the Navy!" "Damn, dare to lie to us!!!" "Daddy can never betray us!" "Sorry, I will never doubt Daddy again!" "Me too! Father, I''m really sorry!" "Father, I want to follow you all my life!" "Daddy!!!" ... The pirates of the White Beard Pirate Group, the 43 pirate groups under the White Beard Pirate Group, at this moment, the shadows in their hearts seemed to be illuminated by the sun, completely disappearing! They accepted White Beard again! And because of their previous suspicion, they felt guilty and felt sorry for the white beard. And under the influence of these emotions, at this moment they are more loyal to the white beard! "Goo la la la ~ You are all the father''s favorite children! How can father blame the children!!!" Listening to these voices, White Beard felt relieved, and laughed boldly again! After laughing for a while, Baibeard stopped smiling and turned to a serious expression on his face. Immediately after taking a deep breath, White Beard said solemnly, "Next, those who want to go with me, just leave their lives and follow me!!!" With that said, Baibeard rushed out with all his strength! "Go!" "For Daddy!" "Kill! For Ace!!!" ... Upon seeing this, a group of pirates yelled excitedly and rushed up with the white beard! the other side! After Baibeard rushed for not two steps, he encountered obstacles! The four CP members who did not move moved one after another at this moment! One of them became a snow wolf, one became a Labrador, one drew a Western sword, and the other turned into a pile of cloth. They jumped up and rushed towards the white beard together! "Goo la la la ~ I am in peak state now!!!" Seeing this, Baibeard smiled boldly, picked up the naginata in his hand, and swung it down suddenly! next moment! "Kakka!" In an instant, countless cracks appeared in the sky of the entire navy headquarters. It''s as if the sky is falling. And with this extremely surprising scene, a powerful shocking force descended from the sky, heading towards the four general-level CP members! "boom!!!" In the violent collision, an invisible wave of air swept out! "Ah~" "No, the aftermath of this battle is too strong, retreat!" "Back, back!!!" ... In the powerful air wave, the people who were fighting in the navy headquarters, whether they were the navy or the pirates, subconsciously gave up the enemy in front of them. Shock! But even so, there are people who are close to the collision center, who are directly pushed back by the air wave. What''s more, they flew out directly! at the same time! The four CP members who faced off against the white beard didn''t end well! After the loud noise, the four of them flew back quickly! In the process, they ran into the tall buildings of the Navy Headquarters one after another, and finally hit the wall of the Navy Headquarters, and after knocking out a few huge pits, they stopped! --- "It''s too strong... It''s so strong!" "Gulong~Is this the white beard?" "so horrible!" ... The people who were watching the live broadcast watched this scene and opened their mouths, revealing an unbelievable look! White beard''s cut is really amazing! The previous battles of the blue pheasant, Shanks, Hawkeye, Tsunade, or Raleigh and others, although they were also fierce and powerful, like gods and demons, they were not as stunning as this sword. ! With that cut, it seemed as if the sky was about to collapse. Even if they looked across the screen, they all felt terrified, and they could feel the boundless power! --- "Goo la la la ~ no one can stop me!!!" Seeing that several people were cut off by himself, White Beard smiled boldly, and at the same time he continued to rush towards the execution platform! "Can''t let you save people so easily!" Looking at the scene in front of him, Zhan Guo showed a solemn color on his face! At this time, he was determined, and White Beard had returned to his peak state! Although he doesn''t know why, he knows that it will be difficult to fight next! Of course, it''s hard to fight, it''s hard to fight. As a Marine Marshal, he never thought of going back! Thinking, the Warring States body shook, and the navy cloak on his body automatically slipped off! Immediately afterwards, he took off the hat on his head, and after throwing it aside, he began to move his muscles and bones! "Ace, I''m here to save you!!!" And just as Baibeard rushed to the execution stage and jumped up, when he came towards Ace, there was a glimmer of light in the eyes of the Warring States period... he shot! A big Buddha braving golden light suddenly appeared on the execution platform! "The impact of the Buddha!!!" With the roar of the Warring States period, the golden light Buddha slapped the white beard with a boundless hand toward the white beard! Chapter 1105： The tyrannical white beard, the opportunity appears! "Above the King of Pirates ( "boom!!!" The attacks of the Naginata with endless vibrating power and the shining golden Buddha collided! A strong wave of air swept from the center of the two attacks! next moment! The whole person of the Warring States Period was attacked by White Beard, and flew upside down for hundreds of meters! In the face of the white beard returning to the peak, the old and frail Warring States period was far behind. Seeing that the Warring States Period was beaten by himself, Bai Huo was overjoyed, and he quickly turned his gaze to Ace on the execution stage --- at this time, Bai Huo was only one step away from the execution stage! "Ace, I''m here!" White Beard said excitedly, and reached out to Ace! But at this time, the four CP members who had been beaten up suddenly appeared in front of Baibeard! "We won''t let you succeed, White Beard!!!" Among the four, a vague voice appeared under the thin and tall mask whose whole body was turned into cloth. With this voice, the four attacked again at the white beard! "Really? Come on then!!!" Baibeard had no fear at all, and after grinning boldly, he raised his naginata and greeted him! "boom!" It''s another collision! But only one person flew out this time! CP members with swords! Others hid at the moment the attack came! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The CP members with their swords once again smashed through several naval buildings, and finally smashed on the walls! However, the other three CP members on the scene did not have time to care about him. After avoiding the attack, the white beard''s naginata did not take it back, but they quickly launched an attack! "Eat my paw!" "Wow~" "Bubu fruit. Death entanglement!" ... At this moment, paws, teeth, and soft cloth came to Baibeard almost at the same time! Seeing that these attacks were about to fall on him, Baibeard, who was experienced in combat, immediately reacted at this moment, and roared in a deep voice, "Huh~ha!" "Kakka!" And with this sound, the space in front of White Beard seemed to be shattered by this roar. With the sound of glass breaking, several cracks appeared out of thin air! next moment! "boom!!!" With the appearance of this crack, the attack of the three people was directly repelled by a strong shaking force! "Goo la la la ~ the old man is a white beard!!!" Taking advantage of this opportunity, Baibeard smiled boldly and quickly put the Naginata away, the blade swept out with a turn! "call out!" Silver light flashed! "Kakka!" The endless and invisible vibrating force, accompanied by the sound of glass breaking and the cracks that seemed to tear the entire navy headquarters, swept towards the three! "Bubu Fruit. Iron Curtain!" "Block me!!!" Accompanied by the roar, one of the CP members stood in front of the other two, used the fruit ability, summoned a huge and incomparable cloth, and wrapped the armed domineering on it, forming a steel-like The cloth wall! But it didn''t work! "Bah~" In the sound of Bouangs tearing, the cloth made of cloth, like steel, began to be torn inch by inch, until finally, the entire cloth wall was torn into strips of rags! At the same time, the endless and invisible vibrating force traversed out of these rags, blasted on the three CP members, and knocked them away again! "White Beard, don''t be too presumptuous!!!" At this time, a roar suddenly appeared, echoing in the navy headquarters! "The Impact of Buddha!" With the sound, the golden giant Buddha leaped up and slammed his palm towards the white beard! "Boom!" The white beard, who had just finished beating people, could not be touched, under this palm, only had time to block it with a naginata, and was blasted under the execution stage! "Boom!" After a loud noise, a huge pit appeared under the execution stage! And White Beard is standing in the huge pit! "Goo la la la ~ this is interesting, Warring States!!!" Baibeard felt the huge impact brought by this palm, and laughed boldly. He knew that the Warring States Period was beginning to be serious! However, the Warring States period did not answer Baibeards words. Instead, he said to the four CP members who had been beaten up a while ago and now came back, He is definitely not in this state now. Our goal now is to stop him, no Just let it rush over, so don''t go head-to-head with him, fight him!" People return to the top, although the Warring States period does not know the principle, but he feels that this state is bound to be unsustainable! Otherwise it would be too abnormal! The four CP members listened, did not answer, but silently nodded. In fact, even if they are asked to head-on with Baibeard, they are not willing! Although they returned to the battlefield after being beaten up just a few times, it does not mean that they were not injured! In addition to the different numbers of bleeding wounds on the body surface, until now, the internal organs in their bodies are still aching---shocked by the shock of the white beard! And in this case, their hearts are hard with the white beard, somewhat shadowed, and a little afraid! "It''s less than half an hour before Ace''s execution. We only need to hold on for half an hour!" The Warring States period thought for a while, and added another sentence! Half an hour looks very long to outsiders, but in the eyes of generals like them, it passes quickly! Unless it is unilaterally crushed, otherwise it is normal for a battle above the level to be fought for one or two days, and the general is even more than five or six days. In comparison, half an hour is considered to be sprinkling water! Of course, UU reading www. If uukanshu.com is one-on-one, the five people present are actually not sure to last for half an hour! After all, the peak white beard is really strong and unreasonable! Simply, they are not one-on-one now, but five dozen one! No matter how reasonable they are, they can withstand five-on-one! Moreover, they didn''t want to kill White Beard, they could only hold him for half an hour! Under this circumstance, a few people are somewhat certain in their hearts! "Warring States, come to fight!!!" White Beard grinned, his legs were slightly bent, and he kicked suddenly. The whole person was like a cannonball and rushed straight to the execution platform! --- the other side! "clang!" "clang!" "clang!" ... With a rapid metal crash, the battle between Shanks and Mihawk became more intense. Countless sharp slashes swept around from the center of the two battles. This is just the aftermath of the battle between the two! However, even if it was just the aftermath of the battle, the place within a kilometer of the two was empty---everyone was afraid of being affected by the aftermath of the battle! At this time, the red-haired Shanks of the two parties who were fighting, in addition to the fierce battle with Mihawk, also parted his attention around the execution platform! "Now the deputy captain is holding three of them, and the white beard holds five of them. Karp is still lying on the ground and pretending to be dead. It''s a good opportunity!" Shanks'' eyes flickered, and he kept thinking in his heart! But after thinking about it, he finally set his sights on Mihawk in front of him! "The opportunity is good, but we still have to find a way to get the guy in front of me!" Thinking in his heart, Shanks soon had an idea! Chapter 1106： Rescue failed, the arrival of a new force! "Above the King of Pirates ( After hitting it, Mihawk discovered that Shanks was not thinking about fighting, and he looked at the execution platform next to him from time to time! He wants to save people! Mihawk understood what Shanks was thinking almost instantly! As for this, after taking a deep look at Shanks, Mihawk''s movements under his hands were a little slower! After all, he is a good friend, he chose to release the water at this critical time! "Ok!?" As soon as Mihawk released the water, Shanks immediately noticed something was wrong! like... The fighting intensity has dropped? Thinking of this, Shanks turned his attention back to his battlefield. Immediately, he discovered the fact that Mihawk released the water! The two are close friends, and they have often fought with each other countless times, and they know each other''s level very clearly! "If you are like this... how does the Navy explain it?" Shanks asked with a frown. He wants to save people, but he also doesn''t want to harm the interests of his friends! "Explain? Explain what?" Mihawk said lightly. Who is he? Hawkeye! He wants to release water! What to explain to the navy? "Yeah, you are an eagle eye! Haha~" After Shanks glanced at Mihawk, he suddenly smiled, very happy! But then, Shanks put away his smile, showing a serious look! Since Hawkeye has done this, if he doesn''t save people, how can he be worthy of the water he released? Thinking about it, Shanks had the same idea in his mind again! "Let''s do it!" Muttering in his heart, Shanks began to look at the scene on the court. After a while, when he had a general grasp of the battle, Shanks began to act! "call out!" With the cover of the fight with Mihawk, Shanks suddenly slashed towards the execution platform with a sharp slash! ---- at the same time! "not good!!!" Out of the corner of the Warring States'' eyes, who was in the midst of a fierce battle with White Beard, he caught a glimpse of this scene, and his heart throbbed, and he suddenly felt bad! If it were really cut by this slash, the execution platform would definitely break in half, and Ace would definitely fall off the execution platform! And just when the Warring States period wanted to rush to stop this slash, the white beard in front of him grinned and said, "With me, you can''t make it through, Warring States!!!" While speaking, Baibeard cut towards it decisively! Immediately, Naginata slammed into the Warring States Period with endless shaking power! "Damn!!!" After angrily cursed, the Warring States had to exhaust all his strength to stop the attack! "Boom!" The golden Buddha and the white beard''s naginata collided again, and a strong wave of air rolled out! Nothing in the Warring States period! But it was repelled a short distance! And it was this short distance, like a heaven, that cut off his last hope to stop Shanks from slashing! --- the other side! Silver light flashed! "Boom!" The execution platform that was hit by the slash was divided into two halves in an instant, and the upper part of it fell slowly like a toppled building block! "Luffy, save people!!!" At this moment, Shanks suddenly yelled. At the same time, a powerful overlord look almost materialized swept out of Shanks! "Boom!!!" "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... Unable to reach the defense, most of the people on the battlefield knelt down, only a small part persisted. And among the small part that persisted, only a small part of the high-level navy and the leader of the pirates could continue to fight! --- the other side! "Huh huh!" With a violent panting, Luffy overturned a navy with difficulty! He is very tired at this time! In order to escape from the Great Undersea Prison, Lu Fei experienced many battles along the way. Although they all won in the end, their physical exertion was extremely serious! To make matters worse, in order to save Ace, he did not even rest, and rushed to the navy headquarters without stopping! This also directly caused his current physical strength to reach the edge of collapse! "No way, if you go down, I''m afraid Ace..." Seeing the navy that was constantly pouring up around, Luffy felt desperate in the depths of his heart. at this time! "Boom!" The execution platform began to collapse! "Luffy, save people!!!" Before Luffy had realized what was going on, he heard a familiar voice! Immediately afterwards, the people around all fell inexplicably! ? ? ? Luffy is stunned! But soon, he reacted! Ace seems... saved? Looking at the execution platform that was collapsing not far away, and Ace, who was originally on the execution platform, was going down, after such a thought flashed through his mind, Luffy was overjoyed and hurried to act! "Rubber net!" Luffy''s fingers crossed his hands and stretched quickly in the direction of Ace. Then when he reached under Ace who was falling, he immediately formed a net! next moment! "Duang!" Feeling the weight from the fingers, and looking at Ace who hit his internet not far away, Luffy was ecstatic, and was about to pull the person back quickly! "Boy, don''t try to save people!!!" A roar suddenly sounded! "call out!" And what accompanied it was a stone that was slammed toward Luffy''s hand! "what!!!" With a scream, Luffy''s two arms were instantly smashed by a rock, and Ace, who was injured in him, rolled from his hand to the ground at this time! "Ace!!!" Regardless of the physical pain, Luffy yelled at Ace! But Ace did not have time to answer! After he landed in handcuffs with Hailou Stone, he was dragged away by the surrounding navy without the ability to resist! --- "Damn it!" Raleigh gritted his teeth and looked at the red dog in front of him, UU reading yelled! "I won''t let you save people so easily!" Akadog said in a deep voice. He kicked the stone! Just after the battle, from the corner of the red dog''s eyes, he caught a glimpse of Luffy''s rescue! In order to prevent Ace from being rescued, the red dog signaled to the two CP members next to him to block Raleigh, and took this opportunity to kick a stone scattered around their battlefield and stop Luffy! And Raleigh is old after all! Although he saw what Akinu was doing, facing the obstacles of the other two CP members, he had no choice but to watch Ace, who was about to be rescued, fell back to the Navy again. In hand! "Humph!" Reilly snorted coldly, gritted his teeth and said, "Ace, I can save it!!!" Say so! But Lei Li, who had not recovered his peak state, still seemed a little stretched facing the siege of three general-level characters! From time to time, I was hit by three people! And now, after only ten or twenty minutes, Lei Li''s body is already full of wounds! If there are no accidents, if this continues, it is foreseeable that Raleigh will lose in half an hour at most! --- "Kill!" "Save Ace!" "Brothers and sisters of Roger Pirates, come on!" ... As the situation gradually reached a deadlock, a loud noise suddenly came from outside the navy headquarters! A group of elderly people in their 60s and 70s, armed with knives and guns, rushed to the navy headquarters under the leadership of a long-haired woman in tights! Chapter 1107： You fight fiercely, I collect the tatters "Above the King of Pirates ( All large-scale pirate groups will have such a thing --- affiliated pirate groups! Listed as the forty-three pirate groups under the White Beard Pirate Group. Examples include the BIGMOM Pirate Group and the Flame Tank Pirate Group. Just like the handsome pirates under the Straw Hat Pirates in the original plot, the Barto Club, the XXX gym fighting united, the Tata Tata Corps, and the like! Even the red-haired pirates who are taking the elite route, there are several pirates under their command to help them manage the entire sea area under the red-haired pirates! The famous Roger Pirates is no exception! At the peak, there were also a few affiliated Pirate Groups under his command! After Roger''s death, these pirate groups were also chased by the navy, but their pursuit was not as powerful as the Roger Pirates group. Therefore, many members of the pirate group survived. And kept hiding! Originally, they should be able to enjoy their old age! After all, the youngest of them is now fifty or sixty, sixty or seventy! The navy and the world government are too lazy to care about these dying old men and old ladies! but! When I heard that Roger''s son was going to be executed, these old men and old ladies who were in semi-retired state naturally couldn''t sit still! So, there is this scene! A group of elderly people in their 60s and 70s, armed with knives and guns, rushed to the navy headquarters under the leadership of a long-haired woman in tights! --- the other side! At the center of the battlefield, Arthur watched the battle in front of him leisurely. After hearing the noise coming out behind him, he turned his head with interest to see who came from the Roger Pirates! "puff!" But looking at it this way, he couldn''t help but spray it out! ? ? ? What did i see? Robin, Kurokas, and a group of old men and old ladies! ? Thinking about it, Arthur''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable! What kind of ghost combination is this? Robin, Kurokas has a bunch of old men, old ladies? How did these people get together? Well, think about it, Robin and Kolokas Arthur can also understand! Robin himself has a very high combat effectiveness, and he is now a member of the Straw Hat Adventure Group. It is no problem to participate in this war because of Lu Fei! Kurokas is the ship doctor of the Roger Pirates, for Ace, and as a member of the Roger Pirates, although he is a ship doctor, he also has a certain combat effectiveness --- refer to Chopper, so there is nothing problem! But what the **** is that group of old men and women who seem to be powerless? Could it be... They are also members of the Roger Pirates? Doubtful, Arthur saw an even more startling scene! --- "Look at the sword!!!" "Hahaha, my old lady was a great swordsman back then, do you guys still want to stop me?" "Is the old man''s fist hard? The old man was the famous iron fist back then!" "Boy, you have to practice for a few more years! The old man can''t stand his foot, how can he be a navy? The navy back then was much better than you!" "Hahaha, it''s been a long time since I played so cool! Since being a pirate, Xian''s body has become stiff, and I feel comfortable with every move today!" "What is this? A copy of a bear?" "What the hell, why is it so hard?" "Yeah, this is still an iron guy!" "What about the iron guy? As soon as I twisted it, didn''t the whole person even fall out of the lead?" "Guys, attack the joints, these guys'' joints are weak points!" "Yes, joints! They become paralyzed when the joint is broken!" ... This group of old men and old ladies were not as unbearable as they looked, on the contrary they were very powerful, holding swords and guns, and completely overturned the navy in front of them. And just like this, a group of people broke through the defense line built by the pacifists and CP members, and broke into the navy headquarters like a bamboo! During the whole process, Robin didn''t even have any chance to shoot! "Raleigh, are you okay? You have been beaten like this by such a few juniors?" "Yeah, the white beard is still so fierce? What has he done all these years? Why is he still at his peak when he is old!" "Little Shanks, long time no see! Your auntie brought you your favorite orange cake this time, and the aunt will give it to you after finishing the fight!" "Oh, who do you think this is? Isn''t this little Bucky? Unexpectedly, Bucky would dare to come here even with the courage of little Bucky?" "Tsk tusk! It''s really strange, little Bucky dare to appear on this battlefield!" "Hi, little Bucky, do you remember your grandpa Jack? I took you to break that back then!" "I''m not ashamed of you, what are you talking about? Can you say this to the public?" "What''s not easy to say? Isn''t it just breaking that one? Men, we all have this one time! Besides, we two did not give money back then! Not only did we give money, but also because Bucky was the first time, In order not to let him leave any regrets, I spent a lot of money to find him a high-quality one!" ... A group of pirates of the older generation, as soon as they rushed into the headquarters of the navy, they started talking without fear! And listening to these, everyone present also had their own different reactions! White Beard is in a fierce battle, there is no time to pay attention to them! Lei Li''s face was helpless...I''m at this age, so what can I do? What do you want from me? It would be nice to be able to stand it! Shanks couldn''t help but licked his tongue, revealing a greedy look, but he was thinking, "Auntie''s orange cake, it''s really been a long time!" But Bucky... 10,000 grassy horses passed by in his heart! It is Newton who controls the body now, otherwise Bucky can find a hole to get in! This old immortal, this kind of words can be said to the public! ? If you didn''t really take me there back then, and you helped me find a high-quality one, I will kill you now! Roaring in his heart, Bucky simply gave up receiving outside news and gave complete control of the body to Newton. Except for leaving a request for Newton to save Ace, the whole person was completely hidden! --- "This group of pirates of the older generation are really...really...really sturdy and powerful!" Arthur couldn''t help but exclaimed. Judging from the current performance, although they are already very old, whether it is force or speech, this group of pirates of the older generation is not only powerful but also sturdy! Thinking about it, Arthur focused his attention on the group of pacifists who upset these old men and women when they came in! It seems... there is an advantage! ? Arthur''s eyes lit up, his heart moved, and he immediately moved! More than a dozen black shadows emerged from the shadows under him, passed through the fiercely fighting crowd, quietly came to the position where the pacifists were, and came under the ruined pacifists. Immediately, a pair of ruthless black hands stretched out among the dozen or so shadows, dividing these ruined pacifists into parts and then quietly touching them away. Then, they came together to a corner where everyone hadnt noticed---by the wall of the navy headquarters One of the ninjas of the ghost army gradually emerged from the shadow half of the body, and took the knife and cut a hole in the ice! Immediately! All the ninjas of the Ghost Army entered the water through this hole one by one, and at the same time, using the ability of the wooden fruit, quietly created a huge wooden submarine under the ice surface, and put the disassembled pacifist parts into , And then left immediately, and found a new destroyed pacifist! Repeated this way, soon all the destroyed pacifists on the field were emptied! "You fight fiercely, I will collect the tatters!" Arthur smiled thiefly. Chapter 1108： Plan, use and pit! "Above the King of Pirates ( The joining of the new force brought new changes to the battle situation! The appearance of these new forces is a bit older, and their age is a bit older, but there is really nothing to say about their strength! As a pirate group affiliated to the Roger Pirates, these people were all strong in the famous town in the past. Although they are now older and their strength has declined, they are still compared with the young pirates and the navy present. Stronger! After all, the age is here! Although they are old, the other side of their age also means that they have trained for many years more than the navy and pirates present! Moreover, they were killed from the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain, and their combat experience was more abundant! Therefore, after they joined, the pirates soon gained the upper hand again! However, if the pirates have the upper hand, they have the upper hand, but it is still useless to save Ace! At this time, Ace, who was caught again, was sent by the Navy to the base of the execution platform that had been chopped in half. The Navy was not planning to execute the sentence on the execution platform this time, and directly let Ace kneel on the platform foundation, ready to execute the sentence directly on the platform! Shanks saw this in his eyes and anxious in his heart! The happiness that was caused by the arrival of the former partner and the orange cake just now disappeared at this moment! "Copy the previous one again?" Shanks was in deep thought while playing an exhibition match with Mihawk! No way! But in the end, he couldn''t help but shook his head! In that wave just now, he almost rescued Ace, which must have left a deep influence on the navy, and in this case, it is obviously impossible for him to copy it again! After all, as long as the navy is not naive, it will be prepared for this, and it is difficult to replicate it again! Furthermore! Even if a wave can be replicated, the last person to save lives cannot choose Luffy! Just let him see clearly that Luffy''s strength is still too low! Although you can still fight some naval soldiers and small navy officers on this kind of battlefield, it is too reluctant to ask him to save people! Luffy, who was only hit by the highest combat power, was in pain. In this case, it was obviously unrealistic to ask him to save people. It would be good if he could protect himself! "How to do it?" Shanks thought, but his headache got worse! And at this moment, from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of someone---Buggy! Although Bucky joined the battlefield very early, the presence of the battlefield is not strong! In the presence of Shanks, Whitebeard and Raleigh, Bucky''s light was completely obscured! Because of this, there is no general-level person to bother Bucky, only two lieutenant generals are by his side, and he fights you and me! However, after a closer observation, Shanks found that the two lieutenants were obviously not Bucky''s opponents. Although it seemed that you came and went, Bucky''s face showed a hint of relaxation! Obviously, he played very easily! "It seems...you can use a wave!" Looking at this situation, Shanks thought about it! But after all, he was a former companion. Shanks was not eager to use Bucky, but instead looked at Mihawk and asked, "Mihawk, have you played against Bucky?" "Ok!" During the fight, Mihawk nodded without understanding. "Then how is his strength?" Shanks asked curiously. Although he has also watched Adventure King, the animation belongs to animation, which is still different from reality! Light animation is not enough to give him a clear understanding of Bucky''s strength! And Mihawk was silent for a moment after hearing Shanks'' question! Immediately afterwards, he showed a serious face, and a word popped out of his mouth, saying, "Strong!" Shanks'' pupils shrank, a little surprised! Bucky can make Mihawk have such an evaluation? You know Mihawk is usually aloof! Except for the really strong people, the people he agrees with, and the people who can impress him, no one else wants him to recognize each other. "His combat experience is very rich, and the fruit ability is also very strange...If I don''t have to be armed and domineering, I wouldn''t even dare to touch him with my black knife!" Mihawk added with a serious face. It''s so amazing! ? Hearing Mihawk''s words, Shanks was slightly surprised, and he also had a general impression of Bucky''s strength! But suddenly, Shanks felt something was wrong again! He frowned and said, "No! I remember Bucky is just a split fruit, why is the fruit ability weird?" "The split fruit? Is the name of the devil fruit he took? Then I don''t know it! I only know that his fruit ability is weird!" Mihawk said curiously, and then entangled and explained, "His fruit What do you say about ability... it''s hard to describe!" "If you have to describe it, it''s like cutting a certain body with thousands of knives and slashing him completely... No, it''s like breaking it down into invisible particles!" Mihawk used words to explain to Shanks as much as possible! As Shanks listened, he sighed more and more, Bucky''s growth over the years is really scary! "But it''s okay to be stronger! You won''t be in danger of life when you pit you!" Shanks thought in his heart, and a cheap idea appeared in his mind! Immediately, Shanks showed a slightly deep smile at Mihawk who was in front of him, and asked, "Mihawk, if you say...will you fight Bucky again?" ? ? ? After a glimmer of doubt flashed in Mihawk''s eyes, he still agreed, "Yes!" He didn''t know what Shanks wanted to do, but he knew that Shanks must have his own plans! As a friend, he has released all the water, and this little thing is naturally fine! What''s more, the last fight with Bucky ended too hurriedly and too unexpectedly. He didn''t enjoy himself, and always wanted to fight Bucky again It is naturally good to have such a chance now! --- the other side! Newton who was in the battle didn''t know what was going on, and suddenly shuddered! "How come it seems that something bad is going to happen!" Muttering in his mouth, Newton casually punched the lieutenant admiral who was approaching him! next moment! "boom!" After a violent collision, the lieutenant admiral, even though he was armed and domineering and braced with the iron, was blown away by Newton''s heavy fist! And just when Newton wanted to win the chase, a familiar voice came from not far away. "Buggy, help!!!" Following the sound, Newton''s figure paused, and subconsciously turned his head and looked over! At this look, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes! I saw Shanks and Mihawk fighting while coming towards him! "Is this a disaster?!" Newton frowned, and after a flash of surprise in his eyes, he felt in his heart that Shanks should have a deeper plan. For Shanks to be bold and honest, if there is no plan, he will not lead the enemy to his own people at will! That''s a shameful character! If he was the one who would do this, his face fruit would certainly not be as powerful as it is now! "So... what on earth do you want to do Shanks?" Newton frowned and thought, but he moved towards Shanks! The main purpose of his coming this time is to fulfill Bucky''s wish and save Ace! In this case, as long as you can save Ace, the others, no matter what the other party has, as long as you don''t cheat yourself! As for whether the other party pits himself... Newton thought not! After all, Bucky and Shanks are former partners! Chapter 1109： Bad premonition, Arthur smiled bitterly! "Above the King of Pirates ( "When~" In the sound of metal collision, Newton held a flying knife and blocked Mihawk''s black knife! "Bucky, Hawkeye is over to you, I''ll save people!!!" After Shanks left such a sentence, he ran away! At this time, Newton, who controlled Bucky''s body, took a deep look at the back of Shanks''s departure, but didn''t say much! He knew that Shanks had his own plan! --- Shanks has no enemies for now! This is a terrible thing...at least for the Navy! Because his combat power was liberated! In this case, the Navy is not only likely to be massacred, but Ace is more likely to be rescued! no way! As far as Shanks combat power is concerned, no one can resist him except those with general strength! In other words, Shanks is temporarily invincible! "Damn!!!" Looking at Shanks, who had no enemies, and Shanks, who was rushing in the direction of Ace, the face of the Warring States period who was fighting with the white beard changed greatly! He knew very well what would happen if Shanks had no enemies! Ace was rescued, the mission failure was the lightest! If one is not good, if Shanks turns to deal with the navy, the navy must have suffered heavy losses! "He must be stopped!" This is his only thought now! With this thought, his eyes began to wander on the battlefield, thinking about it, while looking for a way to stop Shanks! But after thinking about it for a long time, the Sengoku complexion became heavier---he didn''t think of a way! All the generals on the scene have more or less enemies, and Karp, who has no enemies, is pretending to be dead. In this case, no one can stop Shanks! But when the Warring States was at a loss, a voice on the court attracted his attention! "Want to save people? Then pass me first!!!" A roar rang! Subconsciously! The Warring States Period looked at the place where the sound came from! It''s Akainu! After seeing people, Zeng Guo''s eyes brightened and my heart was overjoyed! Before, seeing the red dog still beating Raleigh, he subconsciously thought that the red dog could not free his hands! no way! After all, the enemy of the red dog is Raleigh! The man called the right arm of One Piece! "Yes! Raleigh is no longer the strength of the year now!" Seeing Lei Li who was being beaten by two CP members not far away, the Warring States suddenly understood! He was bewildered by the supernatural performance of the white beard before! I subconsciously thought that White Beard had such a performance, and Raleigh should have it too! Therefore, the red dog must not be able to free up! But in fact, Lei Li is indeed old, and his strength is long gone. It is already remarkable to be able to withstand the attacks of three generals in a short time! Now being pressed and beaten by the two generals, it is normal for the red dog to free up his hands! "Well, with the red dog, there should be no problem in a short time!" The Warring States period secretly breathed a sigh of relief! --- the other side! Shanks, who was rushing in the direction of Ace, heard a deafening sound after rushing to the average! "Want to save people? Then pass me first!!!" And following this sound, there was also a steaming magma fist. "Ha ha!" Upon seeing this, Shanks smiled slightly, raised the knife in his hand, covered it with armed domineering, and slashed it directly! "Boom!" The two collided, magma splashed, and a hot air wave rolled out! "Hey!" At the same time, Shanks'' figure was directly hit by his fist and made two small gullies on the ground, backing three to five meters! the other side! The red dog is not comfortable either! After the collision, he was knocked down and flew more than ten meters because he was in the air and there was no point to borrow! Upon seeing this, Shanks did not entangle with the red dog, but took this opportunity to rush in the direction of Ace again! But obviously, Akagu wouldn''t let Shanks rush over so easily. then... "Spitfire!!!" After stabilizing his figure in mid-air, the magma of the red dog moved towards Shanks again! "Boom!" Shanks reacted in time, turning around and slashing directly at the magma! "Rumble!!!" The magma splashed, and a hot air wave swept out again! next moment! "boom!" The red dog suddenly appeared in front of Shanks, kicked him and kicked directly on his shoulder! Simply! Shanks reacted in a timely manner, covering his body with armed color to avoid injury! "Da da da!" However, although there was no injury, Shanks still staggered because of the enormous power attached to this foot, and backed away a few steps! "I said, you can''t think about it!" Aka Dog said solemnly. "Ha ha!" Shanks smiled slightly and said firmly, "I will definitely pass!" After that, Shanks didn''t hesitate, and rushed up with the knife! "boom!" "boom!" "when!" ... Immediately, in the midst of a dense collision, Shanks and Aka dog were in battle like this! --- the other side! Seeing Shanks and Akagu in battle, Newton, who was fighting Mihawk, narrowed his eyes and felt something was wrong! its not right! Is Shanks so easily blocked? Shouldn''t he have other plans? Newton, who thought he was wrong before, suddenly felt that Shanks was fighting, and his eyes fell on him from time to time! Immediately, Newton''s heart "cocked" and felt bad! No, no! He does have a plan... and I''m afraid this plan will pit me! Thinking in my heart, Newton''s vigilance mentioned the highest point! Although he knew that no matter what Shanks had planned, it should not affect his life in the end, but the feeling of being trapped must be uncomfortable! "Be careful, be careful!" Repeatedly muttered in his heart, Newton entered an unprecedented state of seriousness! --- at the same time! Just as the situation on the battlefield was constantly changing Arthur also encountered an enemy! Well, to be precise, Moonlight Moria, controlled by Arthur, also encountered an enemy! And the enemy he encountered was not someone else, it was Robin! Nicole Robin! "Why are you looking for me?" The upright Arthur, who was fishing, looked at the woman in front of him and looked bad! Even if you come to join in such a dangerous excitement, why are you still looking for me? Is it uncomfortable not to fight? "Isn''t it normal for me to find you?" Robin, who didn''t know the identity of Arthur, also felt very dazed! Why did I find you? You are Qiwuhai! We are enemies! Isn''t it normal for me to trouble you? "Uh... well, it''s normal!" Arthur was speechless! But at this time, he also thought of his current identity! Ok! As far as the situation is concerned, they can indeed be regarded as enemies! Moonlight Moria is a trumpet, Arthur has not told Robin...forgot to say it! Therefore, Robin didn''t know that this was Arthur''s trumpet! And now, it is normal for Robin to find him! "It''s just right, if you fight with me, you can avoid those dangers on the court!" Arthur changed his mind and thought it was also good! As far as Robin''s strength is concerned, although the top group on the battlefield is counted, it is still a lot worse than the top ones! If you let her join the battle like this, it might be dangerous! And let her fight with herself, there will be no such danger! Anyway, Arthur will not make a heavy move! Thinking, Arthur went directly! Soon, the two were fighting together! Chapter 1110： Save again, true or false Ace! "Above the King of Pirates ( There was a war with Robin, which was a bit unexpected to Arthur! However, thinking that playing with himself is safer than playing with others, Arthur accepted it! And because of this, he fought fiercely with Robin! When the battle began, Arthur quickly suppressed Robin! Although he hadn''t come, even the ability to use the shadow with all his strength could only exert the combat power of the lieutenant general level, which was even slightly worse than Robin. But, he can''t help being familiar with Robin! Robin can almost be said that he taught all the kung fu! In this case, is it not easy to beat Robin? Of course, easy is easy! But Arthur didn''t want to be a strong man either! Although the strong man cheered the audience, but... domestic violence is illegal, and he doesn''t want to be cruel, so he just suppressed Robin the whole time! "How can you be so strong? Just hitting, Robin was a little depressed before Arthur said anything! Isn''t Moonlight Moria the weakest among the Qiwu Sea? How could it be so strong? "Why can''t I be so strong?" Arthur looked at Robin and asked with a smile. Yes! Why can''t he be so strong? After being choked, Robin was not angry, but calmed down! "It seems...you can''t despise the people on the sea in the future!" After such a thought flashed through his mind, Robin had disappeared completely because of a trace of arrogance produced by his strong strength! --- the other side! While Arthur and Robin were fighting, the battle between Shanks and Akadog was getting fiercer! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... In a series of collisions, endless magma is like no money, splashing everywhere! "Ah~ it''s hot!" "Flash!" "Be careful! It''s magma!" "Admiral Red Dog is here, everyone flashes!" ... But these splashes of magma not only did not cause any harm to Shanks, on the contrary, they injured many navy and pirates around, causing them to die and wound! In this regard, the red dog did not feel guilty for hurting himself, but intended to stop! As if those who were killed by magma were all pirates, coldly shot again! "Aka Inu, not only our pirates but also many navies were affected just now!" Shanks reminded him kindly! "So what? For justice, they don''t have anything to sacrifice!" Akadog said in a deep voice. Listen, Shanks opened his mouth and wanted to say something. "Oh~" But in the end, he didn''t say anything, just shook his head and sighed deeply! He could understand the iron-blooded behavior of Aka Inu, but he couldn''t accept it! However, he also knew that he was not qualified to say anything about Akadog! After all, the two sides are enemies and their positions are different! "Forget it, let''s save Ace first!" Shanks thought to himself, and put the matter down for the time being! Immediately after. While Shanks was hitting, he began to scan the situation with the corner of his eye! "Yes!" After watching for a while, Shanks'' eyes lit up as if he had found something! "What are you thinking? Are you planning something? I tell you, no matter what plan you have, it will not succeed!" Looking at the ever-changing expression of Shanks in front of him, Akagi said nonchalantly. Although he didn''t know what Shanks was thinking, he knew that he had a plan by looking at his expression! the other side! It was discovered! Shanks'' heart "cocked" and there was a trace of nervousness, but he soon suppressed this emotion and recovered his calm again! "If you are found, you will be found. Anyway, as long as you pay attention, he can''t stop it!" Shanks thought, and slashed at the red dog. "call out!" The fierce slash flew out! And when Akadog was about to hide, a huge pressure suddenly appeared, and attacked him head-on, causing him to make a mistake. He couldn''t avoid it and was hit by a slash! "Boom!" Slash and the red dog collided, and a strong wave of air rolled out! Although the red dog reacted at the last moment, wrapped his body with iron and armed domineering, but under the fierce slash, he was directly shot out hundreds of meters! "Red-haired bastard!!!" After stabilizing his figure, the red dog blasted angrily, and was about to launch an attack at Shanks, only to find something that made him bewildered! Shanks took the opportunity to beat him back and turned and rushed towards...Navy flagpole! ? ? ? Akagi''s face is full of doubts! He can understand if he rushes to Ace! After all, Shanks'' ultimate goal is to save Ace. but... What the **** is rushing to the flagpole? At the moment when Akagi was puzzled. "boom!" The flagpole was kicked by Shanks and kicked in half! Immediately Shanks flashed and disappeared in place! When he appeared again, grabbed a banner three to five times bigger than everyone else! "Tear!" Amid Boons tearing sound and Akakuras puzzled gaze, the banner was torn in half by Shanks! Immediately, Shanks put the two halves into the waistband and rushed to Ace again! "Don''t think about it!" Although I don''t know what Shanks is doing, seeing him rushing towards Ace, Akadog still reacted and rushed towards Shanks, trying to stop him! "It''s really troublesome... if he keeps entangled like this, the plan is really not going well!" Shanks glanced sideways at the red dog chasing behind him, and couldn''t help but mutter! The next moment, after Shanks took a deep breath, he directly activated his strongest ability-the overlord! "boom!!!" The almost substantive domineering look came out of Shanks again, and swept towards the red dog! "Damn it!" Feeling this domineering, the red dog had a slight body shape, but soon returned to normal. After a deep roar, he exerted his strength all over, resisting the powerful pressure, and continued to rush towards Shanks! "Just right! Shanks felt the red dog approaching behind him, then looked at Ace, who was already close at hand, narrowed his eyes With a thought, a little thought appeared in his mind! next moment! "Heaven Dog!!!" A magma fist attacked from behind Shanks! "Chang!" Shanks quickly drew out the Western Sword, and slashed it backhand! "boom!" The magma fist and the Western sword collided, and a hot air wave swept out with splashing magma! "call out!" After a glimmer of light flashed in Shanks''s own eyes, he rushed towards Ace by the reaction force generated by the collision between the two! "not good!!!" Looking at this scene, the red dog "cocked" his heart, feeling bad! But it''s too late! Just when the Aka Dog was about to rush over, Shanks had already come to Ace''s side, and with a domineering look, he stunned the navy guarding Ace together with Ace! "Wait...what is he going to do?" Suddenly, Akagi''s pupils shrank sharply, and his face showed incomprehension! Not far away, Shanks drew half of the navy flag he just got from the navy flagpole from his waist, and wrapped Ace''s whole body tightly! But the next moment! The red dog knew what Shanks was going to do! After wrapping Ace tightly, Shanks quickly took out the other half of the navy flag and grabbed the surrounding navy that was about the size of Ace, and also wrapped it tightly! Immediately, he wrapped the two together with a dark, armed color, so that outsiders could not see who the two were from the outside! "No, this way, it is not clear who is who from the outside, and he can''t let him transfer any of them to others!" Thinking about this, Aka Inu walked straight on the way Shanks was about to leave! Chapter 1111： Failure to block, separation of true and false! "Above the King of Pirates ( "boom!" The fist full of magma hits Shanks again! But this time Shanks didn''t go head-to-head with Magma Fist. Because at this time, not only did he carry a navy flag in his hand and could not tell who it was, he also carried one on his shoulder, and he couldn''t handle it at all! Therefore, Shanks could only bend his legs slightly, kicked hard, jumped into the sky, and escaped this attack! Upon seeing this, the red dog raised his brows and decisively used a wide range of attacks! "Meteor Volcano!" Accompanied by countless shadows of fists, one huge lava fist went into the air, and then after reaching a certain height, the lava fist continued to fall from the air like a meteor shower and smashed towards Shanks! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Endless lava fists bombarded Shanks'' surroundings. But Shanks did nothing! He squinted his eyes, carefully stared at all the lava fists with the domineering look and hearing, his body moved slightly, and at the moment when the lava fist hit, he avoided them one by one at a dangerous and dangerous distance! but... "Ah~" "Help!" "Uh..." "ow!" "Hot, I''m so hot!" ... Shanks is fine, but the people around him have suffered! Accompanied by the screams, the navy and the pirates who were at war were directly hit by these menacing lava fists, dead and wounded! If you don''t stand far enough, even if you are not within the attack range of these lava fists, you will be smashed by the lava fists, and the splashing lava will be affected. --- Not far away, the Warring States, who was in a fierce battle with White Beard, watched this scene, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch! Damn it! The red dog killed more navy than pirates! But seeing that he was trying to stop Shanks, the Warring States period did not say much! The most important thing right now is to stop Shanks and avoid Ace being rescued! Otherwise, once Ace is rescued, then this operation will be considered a failure! At that time, no matter how many pirates are killed, how many navies are killed will not work! The navy has lost its wife and lost its troops, and the loss is huge! "However, I still have to find a way to get a person to support it...or if it''s the red dog alone, it''s really not very difficult for Shanks to take someone away!" Warring States thought secretly. Shanks and Aka Dog are both general-level combat strengths. In terms of strength, they are half a catty, and there is no saying who has the strength to crush whom! In this case, it is not difficult for Shanks to escape, even with two drags! Thinking, Warring States will pay attention to the white beard in front of him! If you want to say that there is a general-level person who can support Akadog at this time, then apart from Karp who is pretending to be dead, only the Warring States side can draw people out! Although under the powerful strength of Whitebeard, all five of them were suppressed from hitting Whitebeard, but this does not mean that they can not draw people out here! After all, there are five people! Everyone shares the burden, and it is possible to separate people by force! Of course, as a result, the pressure on the four of them will suddenly rise, not only will they be beaten more, they will even be in danger of death! However, thinking of the result after Ace was rescued, this risk could only be taken by the Warring States! Thinking about it, the Warring States period gritted his teeth and said to a CP member, "You go to support the red dog and the four of us with the white beard!!!" --- the other side! Shanks, who didn''t know that someone would come to support the enemy, continued to implement his plan! While avoiding the attack of the red dog, he gradually approached in Newton''s direction! When he got close, he raised his right hand and threw the person who was holding his right hand towards Newton! "Bucky, pick up someone!!!" In a loud shout, the red dog, Bucky who controlled Newton''s body, and the people present almost all focused on the person who was thrown out by Shanks who didn''t know who it was! "Don''t think about it!!!" After the red dog himself roared, he reacted quickly and punched the person who was thrown out by Shanks! "Spitfire!" The huge lava fist blasted past with endless heat! Was that man the navy that Shanks just caught, or the real Ace, the Aka dog didn''t care, didn''t care, it didn''t matter if he killed the wrong person, his purpose was to stop Ace from escaping! And under this premise, the red dog attacked so decisively! However, Shanks had already anticipated his attack! After throwing the person out, Shanks stabilized the person on his shoulders with his arms and domineering, and then quickly drew the Western sword from his waist. "call out!" A fierce slash came out! "Boom!" Just when the lava fist was about to spray, the slash from Shanks directly bombarded the lava fist, completely dispersing it! Although the moment it was broken up, a little bit of magma splashed on the person thrown by Shanks. But it doesn''t matter! The man didn''t change the direction of his flight, and after flying for a few seconds, he smashed in front of Newton! "..." Newton looked at the person in front of him who couldn''t tell who it was, and he was no longer in the mood to fight Mihawk! After hesitating for a moment, he decisively picked up the people on the ground and... Turn around and run! The purpose of this visit was to save people, not to fight. In this case, although he wanted to fight Mihawk again, he finally chose to save people! "Mihawk, next time you come to the East China Sea, we will fight again!" After leaving such a sentence, Newton ran away in a hurry! the other side! "Cang~" Listening to Newton''s words, Mihawk was silent for a while before slowly putting away the sword! What is this TM? Just want to fight a good fight, why can''t it be done? Defying in his heart, Mihawk did not stop Newton in the end! --- at the same time! After Shanks threw a man to Newton and stopped the red dog''s attack, he also made a Newton-like action---turned around and ran! However, Shanks ran in the opposite direction to Bucky! And the red dog looks at this scene, his head is big! How to do? Which one to chase? Thinking like this in his mind, he fell into entanglement! No matter which one of the two people is, he will definitely catch it now! But the problem is, he doesn''t know which one is true now! In this case, he can only chase one, so what if he chases the wrong one? "No way, if you want to get entangled any more, the other party may have run away!" Chihu thought to himself, gritted his teeth, and simply chased Shanks directly! In his opinion, Shanks, as the four emperors, is more powerful, so it is more likely to be the real Ace! Ask yourself, if he has something very important, but is in danger at this time, would he be willing to give it to someone who is weaker than himself? impossible! Chapter 1112： The ninja transforms into a dazzling look! "Above the King of Pirates ( "boom!" The golden Buddha once again collided with the white beard''s naginata with endless vibrating power! And by this opportunity, a CP member holding a sword left the battlefield and headed towards the escaped Newton! the other side! After watching this scene, the white beard thought for a moment, and then roared in a deep voice, "Everyone obeyed the order, give me cover for Shanks and Bucky to retreat. If they retreat, we will win!!!" "Yes, father!" "Cover Shanks, cover Bucky!" "Cover them and protect Ace!" "Listen to father''s order and cover them both!" ... The pirates listened to this order, and after a loud promise, they all rushed in the direction of Bucky and Shanks, trying to cover them to leave! "All the navy orders, block me the pirates, block Bucky and Shanks, don''t let them take the people away!!!" Listening to Baibeard''s order, the Warring States also decisively issued an opposite order. ! Baibeard wants to help Shanks and Bucky, the Warring States period is naturally doing the opposite! "Yes, Marshal!" "Follow the marshal''s orders!" "Stop them, stop them!" "Don''t let Ace be rescued, or we will fail!" ... Amidst the firm voices, the navy rushed to the two like pirates like pirates! However, their purpose is to stop the two, and even kill them if they have the opportunity! "All ninjas obey orders and cover the two to leave!" Like joining the fun, Tsunade, who was fighting fiercely with the blue pheasant, also gave an order! But no one answered her! Being mixed in the battlefield, using the transformation technique completely makes people confused. Ninjas will naturally not explode their identities in such trivial matters! Identity is one of their cover now! If you blew yourself up, the risk would rise by one point, and that would be a bit more of a loss! Besides, it is enough to hear the order anyway, and no one has to answer it! Thinking like this, the ninjas rushed towards the two of the pirates who were preparing to cover the retreat of Bucky and Shanks and the navy that wanted to prevent them from leaving! Immediately! "Shadow clone technique!" "Transformation technique!" All ninjas used these two techniques together! Although the ninjas on the scene died a little bit because of the previous battle, there are still dozens of people left, and they are all ninjas, and Chakra is also abundant, so each of them has four or five clones! And under the effect of the transformation technique, these shadow clones became Shanks, Bucky, and they all carried a navy flag, who could not tell who they were! "..." Suddenly, the navy present were all dumbfounded! Originally, one Bucky and one Shanks were enough for their headaches. I dont know who has the real Ace, but now its happening again. There are hundreds of Bucky and Shanks, calling them. How to tell? However, the pirates are very happy! With so many Bucky, what does so many Shanks represent? It means that the Navy is more difficult to distinguish, it means that the real Ace is less likely to be found, and it is easier for them to be rescued! "Cover all Bucky, all Shanks retreat! After I don''t know who said such a sentence, all the pirates excitedly agreed. "Yes, cover Bucky, cover Shanks!" "Cover Bucky, cover Shanks!" "Cover, cover!!!" ... Shouting, the pirates rushed up! --- Senseless! Completely confused! Shanks looked at the same self around him, his whole person messed up in the wind! Why... so much myself? And it''s exactly the same? Is this the power of a ninja? For the first time, Shanks deeply felt the weirdness of a ninja! For these people in front of him, Shanks felt that even if it was to be recognized by his friends on the ship, I am afraid that he would not be recognized for a while! "Forget it, the most important thing is to rescue Ace, right now is a good opportunity, we must seize it, let''s talk about these things later!" Thinking about it, Shanks shook his head and threw out the messy thoughts in his mind! If you don''t seize such a good opportunity, I''m afraid it will be thundered! Without any hesitation, Shanks rushed towards the periphery again! Upon seeing this, although the navy came forward to block it, because it was impossible to tell which was the real Shanks, there were only a few navy blocks! "You stop me!!!" At this moment, the red dog roared and ran after him! The navy can''t tell the difference, but the red dog can tell! Since he chased him over, he had been locking Shanks with sight and hearing, so he was not misled by the ninjas'' shadow clones and transformations. Upon seeing this, Shanks ran faster! But after running for a while, seeing that Shanks was about to run out of the navy headquarters, the red dog suddenly appeared in front of him and stopped him! "Don''t want to run away!" Akadog said in a deep voice. Shanks smiled slightly, looked at the red dog with a deep meaning, and said, "Are you...sure that the Ace in my hand is real?" The red dog raised his brows, his heart "cocked", and he felt a bad feeling! But he still said forcefully, "Is it true, as long as I know it soon after I get it?" "Ha ha!" Shanks chuckled, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, showing a relaxed expression on his face. He didn''t say anything, just pointed the sword at the red dog. "Come on, fight!!!" Shanks said solemnly. "War is war!!! Not to be outdone by the red dog, after a deep roar, he pounced on Shanks! --- the other side! He was holding a Newton who could not tell who it was, and watching him chasing behind countless navy and CP members who had just left the battlefield where Whitebeard was, his entire face turned black ! Damn it! It''s not good for people to throw it to whom, why should it be thrown to yourself? I am being chased by so many people now! Although most people are not afraid of him, that CP member is not easy to mess with! That is also a general strength! However, Newton knows very well that CP members are still trivial matters and can be blocked by his strength! But once the person in his hand is deemed to be real, then not only the CP members but also the surrounding navy will chase him. I am afraid that all the generals will come to chase him! After all, Ace is the center of this war, and the most important character! "It''s a beeping dog, that guy even threw the real Ace to me!" Looking at the naval flag wrapped in the man he was carrying, the lava that had just been punched out by the red dog splashed and the holes that were burned out, Newton was even worse! Through the holes in the flag, Newton could vaguely see the tattoo of the White Beard Pirates! And this also lets Newton know who he is holding! The Navy certainly cannot get the tattoo of the White Beard Pirates, so he can only have Ace in his hand now! The thought of catching a hot potato in his hand made Newton feel a little uncomfortable! Simply, there are many ninjas around Bucky who have turned into a cover, which makes him feel better! "It''s coming, it''s coming, I can rush out immediately!" Feeling the CP members approaching behind, and then looked at the naval headquarters close at hand in front of them, Newton could not help but mumble! But at this moment! Abnormal protrusion! A black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him! Chapter 1113： Arthurs purpose, the arrival of Blackbeard! "Above the King of Pirates ( What is the purpose of Arthur''s visit to the navy headquarters this time? In addition to participating in this kind of major event, there are also ideas to consume the pirates and the navy! This is also one of the main reasons why he gave the white beard rejuvenation potion! He wants White Beard to be at its peak and cause greater casualties to the Navy! In this case, Ace is particularly important! He is the central point and the starting point of this war. It can be said that if there is no him, or if he is rescued, then this battle will not start, it will end immediately! Therefore, in order to keep this battle going, and in order to cause greater losses and casualties to both the pirates and the navy, Arthur appeared in front of Newton at this time! He didn''t want Ace to be rescued! At least not now! Because of this, the pirate''s purpose is achieved, and the battle will immediately end! The navy pirates will not continue to fight! "Aren''t you fighting Miss Robin?" Looking at the moonlight Moria in front of him, Newton slammed to a stop and frowned. While speaking, Newton subconsciously turned his head and glanced at Robin not far away. At this glance, he found that there was another person on Robin who was fighting with him and her, and that this person was not someone else, it was the moonlight Moriah in front of him! Well, it is exactly the shadow of Moonlight Moria! A person who is exactly like Moonlight Moria, but dark! "Yeah! I''m fighting with others, but... Doesn''t this prevent me from blocking you?" Arthur smiled, but his subordinates quietly compared a few moves! Damn it! It turned out to be his own! ? People in the kingdom can really play! They are all mixed into the Qiwu Sea of ??the Navy! Seeing these actions, Newton''s pupils suddenly shrank, but on the surface he said calmly, "It doesn''t affect! But if you want to stop me with your strength... Haha, no way!" With that said, Newton''s men also quietly compared a few moves! "No, no way, it doesn''t matter, I want to stop you anyway!" Arthur said, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and his subordinates quietly compared a few moves again! "Stop me? It doesn''t matter! But, after all, are you so sure that the person in my hands is real?" Newton said quietly. His hand again quietly compared a few gestures! "I can be sure that the person you have is real!" Arthur responded with a smile. This is real! In fact, since the beginning of this war, Arthur quietly merged a shadow into Ace''s shadow! no way! Ace is so important! Arthur must ensure that he keeps track of his whereabouts and that Ace will not die or be rescued! And that''s why Arthur stopped Newton and didn''t move Shanks... He was sure that what Newton was holding was real! "Ha ha" Newton smiled softly, did not say anything, just made an attack! In fact, between the gestures of Mimi''s communication just now, the two have already confirmed the identity of each other through gestures --- their own! In this case, after communicating with Arthur through simple gestures, Newton also understood what should be done next... release the water and let Ace be stopped! Although it is Bucky''s wish to save Ace, Bucky''s wish obviously cannot be compared with the kingdom''s mission! Moreover! Bucky is now in autism and can''t accept information from the outside world. Even if he releases the water, Bucky doesn''t know afterwards. At best, he knows that Newton tried his best, but the person was saved! And this, Bucky is definitely not good to blame Newton! Thinking, Newton had an idea in his mind! "Boy, look at the flying knife!" Newton drew the throwing knife from his waist and attacked first! "Shadow horn gun!" Upon seeing this, Arthur smiled slightly, waved his hand, and also launched an attack! "When~" When the flying knife was halfway through, the jet black shadow came out from the ground, poked it directly, and knocked the flying knife into the air! And just like that, the two started an "exhibition match!" "Fruit to pieces. The atom breaks down!" "Flying bats!" "Fruit to pieces. Space cracks!" "Shadow horn gun!" ... Between you and me, the faces of the two of them showed a hideous look, they were fighting fiercely, as if they were about to kill each other! Of course, this is just what it looks like! In fact, the two of Arthur and Newton who were fighting, felt relaxed in their hearts! "Hand over Ace!" Not long after the two had been fighting, the sword-wielding CP members who had separated from the white beard battlefield finally caught up to Newton! Like a red dog, after he got out of the fight with White Beard, his sights and colors have been locked on Newton, so he can find Newton the first time! As for his arrival, Arthur and Newton looked at each other, their eyes lit up! The opportunity is here! I can send Ace back! Thinking like this in my mind, on the surface, it was naturally impossible for Newton to agree to the words of the CP members holding the sword. So, he retorted in a deep voice, "I won''t hand people over to you!!!" "Haha, you can''t help it!!!" After a sneer from the sword-wielding CP member, they attacked! "call out!" A fierce slash swept toward Newton! Originally, facing this kind of slash, it was natural for Newton to avoid it, but at this moment, Arthur took the shot! "Shadow horn gun!" In response to the attack of the CP members holding the sword, the sharp shadow gun rose from the ground and stabbed towards Newton. While making him avoid, a mistake occurred. "Boom!" In the midst of the error, Slash hit Arthur''s body without reservation! Although Arthur covered his whole body with shadow in time, he was shocked by this slash The whole person flew upside down, not to mention, Ace in his hand also got out! "No, save people!" Seeing this scene, the surrounding pirates exclaimed and rushed towards Ace! They don''t know if Ace in Bucky''s hand is true or false, but now whether Ace is true or false, they all need to be saved! If the fake is saved, it will be a cover, if it is really saved, it will be a cover! But it''s too late! The pirates around are just ordinary pirates, at most small bosses. They are limited in their own strength and have no speed at all. However, the captain level is dragged by the navy officers, unable to come to support, CP members with swords. In this case, simply invincible! He didn''t even have to kill anyone. He robbed everyone in front of everyone and took Ace away when he moved his body! "It''s true, it''s true on my side!" After taking the person away, the CP member with the sword took the time to open the navy flag that wrapped Ace, and after a glance at the person staring at him inside, he immediately shouted in surprise! And listening to this voice, the navy present, whether it was the Warring States Period, the Red Dog, or the Green Pheasant, the Yellow Ape, etc., after subconsciously glanced at the sword-wielding CP member, their hearts relaxed a lot! It''s really good that Ace is snatched back! If Ace was rescued, they would lose face in the navy! --- at the same time! Outside the navy headquarters! "Jie Jie Jie... daddy, here I am!" Blackbeard muttered as he looked at the navy headquarters close at hand, with a hideous look on his face! At this time, behind him stood a group of people who were tall, short, fat and thin, but all with fierce faces, and most of them were wearing prison uniforms! It is the members of the future Blackbeard Pirates! Chapter 1114： Shocked Blackbeard, waiting for the opportunity! Outside the navy headquarters! "San Juan, the evil wolf, you are waiting here, the others will sneak into the navy headquarters with me!" When he came to the periphery of the navy headquarters, after thinking about it, Blackbeard issued such an order! Right now Blackbeard didn''t know the situation of the navy headquarters. Because he came here from the Great Undersea Prison, there was no chance of contacting outside news on the way! Because of this, Blackbeard issued such an order! Although he has a long-term plan for this war, the specifics of when to join the war depend on the progress of the war! It is not good to join earlier or later! Maybe White Beard would give up the others earlier and hack him directly! Speaking late, Baibeard died or left early, then he has no chance! So he must first dive into the battle and look for the right opportunity to enter the field! However, if you want to sneak in, San Juan Evil Wolf is not suitable! He is 180 meters tall, no matter what, even if he stands a little closer, he will definitely be discovered. So he must be allowed to stay! And San Juan Wolves didn''t have any opinion on this, and after nodding his head, he stayed still! Upon seeing this, Blackbeard didn''t say much, and took the rest of the people towards the navy headquarters! After a while! After arriving at the navy headquarters, Blackbeard and others did not walk in from the front, but came to a wall of the navy headquarters, climbed over the wall, and sneaked into the navy headquarters! After turning around and avoiding the sight of the people who were fighting in the navy headquarters, Blackbeard and others hid in a main navy building that had not been destroyed, and quietly observed the battle! "what happened?!" After just a few glances, Blackbeard was in shock! The current situation is different from what he expected! Shanks, Raleigh, these people came as he expected! After all, before he entered the Great Undersea Prison, Ace''s identity had been exposed! The arrival of Tsunade and the ninjas was also in his expectation! After all, the White Beard Pirates and Konoha''s people had a good relationship, he had known it for a long time, and he even had the idea of ??learning ninjutsu in the village of Konoha! Well, the fruits he always wanted to obtain were the dark fruits, and even thought that if there were no dark fruits, it would be good to spend an ordinary life on the Whitebeard Pirates! One of the reasons for this is because the Dark Fruit can absorb other fruit abilities, and allows him to obtain the abilities that he wants in addition to Dark Fruit! Although ninjutsu cannot absorb other fruits, the diversity, that dazzling, that can control water, is not afraid of sea water, ninjutsu, but it is better than dark fruit to some extent! Therefore, he had been fascinated by ninjutsu! However, in the end he gave up! As for the reason... It was after he later found out after inquiring that the price of using ninjutsu was that he could no longer use Devil Fruits and could no longer use domineering. And what he has been training for so many years is domineering. If he learns ninjutsu, his hard work for so many years will be abolished, so he gave up the idea of ??learning ninjutsu! Closer to home! Although the other black beards were expected, the white beard''s current performance was really beyond his expectations and scared him! Didnt you say that the white beard is getting old? On the battlefield, who was one of the four beating? How can the white beard be so strong? Isn''t he old? He saw the white beard infusion a few months ago, why did he hang like this bird in a blink of an eye? There is almost no difference from the peak time! Blackbeard was shocked and vaguely felt that the situation was beyond his control! "Wait... the old man has become so strong now, then my shaking fruit!?" Blackbeard''s face sank sharply! He suddenly thought, since the white beard is so strong now, what should he do with the shaking fruit he is about to win? He is not sure of the ability to get the fruit shake in the hands of such a strong white beard! As a person who joined the Whitebeard Pirates from the age of twelve and more than 20 years ago, when Blackbeard experienced the peak of Whitebeard, he also knew how far he was at the peak of his combat power. ! It is completely impossible for a white beard of this level to win the shocking fruit! "No, there must be other ways, definitely!!!" Black beard''s eyes were red, staring at the white beard who was not far away and frightened the audience, murmured repeatedly, dripping sweat on his forehead. Fell down! And although the few partners beside him are not like Blackbeard, they are not much better! Seeing that white beard shocked the audience, they all felt the pressure, and the sweat on their foreheads could not help dripping down! Although they are all unruly people, facing a strong man like a white beard, no matter how unruly people, they will bow their heads! "Titch, this is the white beard you want to move?" Xiliu couldn''t help but said after taking a cigar, "I''ll be honest, if it''s the white beard in front of you...we''re going to die!" Although he had not known Blackbeard for long, and Blackbeard did not say what he came to the navy headquarters, but through the conversation along the way, Xiliu also faintly noticed the person that Blackbeard was about to move---Whitebeard! "Before, he wasn''t like this!" Blackbeard couldn''t help but said with red eyes, "Just a few months ago, he still relied on infusions to continue his life!" "Ok!?" Xiliu frowned and hesitated, "Then...how could he be like this now?" "I don''t know!" Blackbeard gritted his teeth, shook his head, and said, "I have been swaying in the sea for the past few months. I don''t know the specific situation of the Whitebeard Pirates, nor how Whitebeard can do it. Become like this!" Over the past few months Tiqi has been making plans for Qiwuhai, for his future partners, and for this war. There is no time to care about the Whitebeard Pirates, just by the previous standards. To weigh the Whitebeard Pirates! It''s just that he never expected that at this time when he didn''t pay attention, Baibeard would surprise him with such a big surprise! "Then what shall we do now?" Xiliu asked, squinting. "Wait!" Blackbeard is like a gambler with a red eye. He gritted his teeth and replied, "I don''t believe it anymore. An old guy who is old and relies on infusion to continue his life can really restore his peak state!" "He must have used some medicine, or devil fruit to do this! And the effect of this medicine or devil fruit will disappear sooner or later, then it will be our chance!" Listening to Blackbeard''s guess, Xiliu took a deep breath and nodded silently. Although the other people with Blackbeard are Blackbeard''s future partners, they are not familiar at the moment, so they also did not speak, but silently looked at the battlefield and observed everything on the battlefield! Chapter 1115： Furious, the white beard froze! While Black Beard was hiding, waiting for the opportunity, White Beard fell into a rage when seeing Ace being rescued again! "Asshole!!!" With a roar, White Beard decisively increased his attack! Well, he thinks that part of the responsibility for not saving Ace this time is on him! If he hadn''t let go of the cP member holding the sword, then Ace should have left now, and he could also take the pirate group to evacuate and leave the sons safe! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... And under his intensified attack, the four members of the Warring States Period who were originally struggling to support them gradually appeared flaws in the battle! In this regard, as a man who has experienced many battles, Baibeard naturally grasped it decisively! then... "boom!" In the midst of a loud noise, one of the cP members was accidentally slashed by White Beards powerful knife with endless vibrating power. The whole person didnt even react and flew upside down. Get out! "puff!!!" "Shoo~Boom!!!" Accompanied by the violent sound of breaking through the air, the cP member was vomiting blood while flying. After smashing through several buildings of the Navy Headquarters, he directly smashed into the wall of the Navy Headquarters, causing a huge wall to appear. Hole! This time, after the Warring States and other cP members fought with Baibeard for a while, the cP member still did not appear on the battlefield! "Damn it!" Sengoku gritted his teeth and cursed! In this case, he still doesn''t know. The cP member who still hasn''t appeared on the battlefield is either dead or knocked out, otherwise it is impossible that he hasn''t appeared on the battlefield for so long! However, after cursing and cursing, watching this scene, the Warring States still felt a sense of powerlessness in my heart! The peak white beard is too strong! Strong Sengoku heart and soul are trembling! "How to do?" There is only one question left in the mind of the Warring States! The original four-on-one was a hard fight, but now three-on-one, can they still fight? And this question, the members of the surrounding two cP soon gave him the answer! Can''t! Looking at the two cP members who stepped back a little later and looked a little timid, Zeng Guo knew that they had been beaten by Baibeard a little bit scared, if they continued to fight, they would not have much effect! If a person has fear, then his strength will be correspondingly reduced a lot! Of course, he can understand this too! After all, he himself is a little scared, let alone these people? Thinking about it, the Warring States suddenly discovered that White Beard''s attack had arrived again! "The Impact of Buddha!" After barely resisting Baibeard''s attack with a full blow, the Warring States period felt the severe pain from that arm, and couldn''t help frowning, and murmured anxiously, "No, if this continues, I can''t hold on. ! Think of a solution quickly!" With that said, the Warring States period followed the white beard attack, and briefly scanned the scene, looking for a solution! Don''t say it! Looking at it this way, he really found a solution-Karp! Although Karp has been pretending to be dead from the beginning until now, it is not really dead after all? Moreover, Karp is also the most suitable person to support! In terms of combat power, although Karp has dropped a lot because of his age, he is actually better than the generals on the field. Even if it is the peak white beard in front of him, Karp can match it. live! Of course, it is only withstanding! In terms of physical strength, Karp is also the only general-level combat power present who has not consumed any physical strength! He pretended to be dead from the beginning, he hadn''t moved his hands at all, so his physical strength would naturally be no problem! It can be said that, no matter from which aspect, Karp is the most suitable person! However, suitable is suitable, but it is not easy if Karp supports it! After all, Karp is Ace''s grandfather! To Kapu to stop others from saving his grandson, Kapu is definitely unwilling in his heart! As far as the Warring States is concerned, he is actually not willing! Karp is his friend! How can he do something that makes his friend sad? Entangled, the responsibilities of the admiral and the friendship between the brothers continued to collide in the war! In the end, watching the dying navy around him, the Warring States gritted his teeth and shouted at Karp who was pretending to be dead on the ground, "Kapp, you bastard, don''t pretend! You must remember that you are a navy! !!!" In the face of the dying navy, the responsibility of the marshal in the warrior''s heart succeeded in gaining the upper hand! He doesn''t want his friends to be sad, but he doesn''t want the lives of his men to pass away! For this, in order to get Karp to take action, the Warring States period chose to use responsibility to fight family affection! He knew that Karp seemed unreliable on the surface, but he was actually a very responsible person! Only by responsibility can it be possible for him to let go of family affection! The facts are just as expected by the Warring States! Looking at the surrounding navy, the surrounding colleagues, the surrounding men, one by one died under the navy''s knife, Karp couldn''t lie down anymore! "Warring States, you''re such a bastard!!!" Karp stood up fiercely, and after a roar with red eyes, his body shape flashed before he appeared in front of White Beard! this moment! Karp''s heart is extremely hesitating! On the one hand, as a grandfather, he wants Ace to be rescued. On the other hand, he doesn''t want to let his colleagues, his subordinates, all the people who have eaten meat and drink with himself, never see again! Therefore, the conflict between the two made him very entangled! "Cap, Ace is your grandson!" The white beard said in a deep voice, looking at the sudden appearance of Cap in front of him. He wants to make Karp give up against himself in this way! "I know!" Karp blushed, gritted his teeth, and said hysterically, "But I''m the navy!!!" navy... Listen, the white beard is silent! After a while, he spoke again, sighing faintly, "Yes, you are the navy!" As he said, Baibeard''s eyes were lost for a moment, but he quickly picked up again! At present, the most important thing is to save Ace, there is no need to think about other messes! Immediately, the white beard didn''t talk too much nonsense. He lifted the Naginata, moved his body, and rushed towards Karp in front of him! Upon seeing this, Karp burst into tears in his eyes, raised his fist and rushed towards the white beard! "Boom!!!" When the two collided, a strong wave of air swept out. at the same time! "Shanks, Ace is exposed!" The red dog sneered at Shanks in front of him. Hearing this Shanks put down the flag in his hand with a cold face, and couldn''t tell who it was. He never expected that at the last moment, Ace would be rescued! However, Shanks did not complain about Newton! After all, judging from the scene of Changshan passing, Newton did his best! If it weren''t for Moonlight Moriah, that is, if Arthur suddenly appeared, Ace would have been rescued now! "In this case, you can only be tough!" Shanks replied in a deep voice. While speaking, Shanks raised the Western sword again! "Then try it!" Chi Inu said again with a sneer. Immediately, the red dog also made an attack state! next moment! Both body shapes flashed, and both disappeared in place! Chapter 1106： Exposed, a little panicked black beard! "call out!" "boom!" "call out!" "boom!" ... With a fierce slash, the hot lava fists kept colliding. The hot magma splashed around with this collision, and the aftermath of the slash also collided, cutting the ground out of long ravines! "opportunity!" After the two sides fought fiercely for a long time, Shanks spotted a mistake made by Akagu and suddenly launched an attack! "One sword flow. Lion bite!" "Roar~" The western sword in his hand suddenly pierced out, and the slash was condensed into a roaring lion with wings and claws, waving its wings and heading towards the red dog! "Iron!" "Armed and domineering!" Seeing this, the red dog had no time to dodge, so he could only cross his hands on his chest, and his dual defenses instantly gathered. next moment! "Boom!" A strong slash hit the red dog. Although the red dog was full of strength and his legs were on the ground, he was hit by the slash and went straight back! "what!!!" During the period, the red dog roared, his legs bent to the limit, and his whole body tried to stop the slash! But it''s useless! The slash that Shanks hit with all his strength was extremely powerful. Not only did the aftermath make deep ravines appear on the ground, but it also pushed the Akagi crazy toward the navy headquarters! One hundred meters! Two hundred meters! Five hundred meters! One thousand meters! Three kilometers! ... In the end, the navy headquarters was divided into two by this slash! From the battlefield to the navys rear wall, the aftermath of the slash was spread, and deep and long gullies appeared. The buildings along the way, as well as the wall behind the navy headquarters, were also blown away by the aftermath of the slash. ! And the red dog himself finally stopped after hitting something through the wall! However, as soon as he stopped, he felt something was wrong! "Huh? No, it doesn''t feel right!" Whispering, the last thing Akainu felt that he hit, that is, what was behind him, did not feel right. It seemed that it was not the city wall, but...meat! ? Suspiciously, Akagi looked up subconsciously! Suddenly, a huge face about the height of Oz came into the sight of Akagi! ? ? ? The red dog was stunned! what is this? Is it an illusion! ? But soon, he reacted! Not an illusion, but the huge battleship San Juan. Wolf! As for the tallest humanoid creature in the world, one of the inhabitants of the underwater prison, how could Aka dog as a naval admiral not know him? just... Why is he here? Suspicious, the red dog heard the dull voice of San Juan evil wolf! "Ah... I was discovered!" San Juan Evil Wolf said a little dull. at the same time! "Gan, why is Lao Tzu so unlucky?" Blackbeard also took his partner and walked out of the smoke cursingly and came to the execution platform! Blackbeard never expected that he would be so unlucky! Originally, in order to observe the battle situation first, after entering from the Gate of Justice, he made a special circle, and went around to the outer periphery of the navy headquarters, where there is a huge wall blocking the sight of others! Moreover, in order to sneak in, he also let the San Juan evil wolf wait outside, while he quietly led people over the city wall and hid in a room in the main building of the Navy Headquarters to observe! But he didn''t expect that after he had observed it for a while, Shanks would hit it! Not only did he cut the main building he was in in half, leaving him nowhere to hide, but even exposed the San Juan wolves, who placed them behind the periphery of the navy headquarters! He felt a beeping dog in his heart! - the other side! Seeing this, the Warring States, who was fighting fiercely with White Beard, subconsciously stopped the attack, turned his head and looked at Black Beard and others! "You bastards, how did you get here?" The Warring States Period gritted his teeth looking at the black beard on the stage and the group of dangerous prisoners at the bottom of the big underwater prison beside him. He was already very dissatisfied with Blackbeard before he came. Now looking at the ultra-dangerous prisoners at the bottom of the big underwater prison around Blackbeard, his heart is full of anger! Although he asked how Blackbeard came, he actually already had a definite answer in his heart-Blackbeard robbed the prison, and brought them here! Those ultra-dangerous prisoners have no orders from him, no orders from the world government, but they are not allowed to be released, even Magellan as the director is not qualified! In this case, Blackbeard, as Qiwuhai, let alone! He is also not qualified to release people, at most he can only go and see! But in this way, how did they come out, the answer is very obvious, it must be Blackbeard robbing prison! As for how he snatched these people out of Magellan''s hands... The Warring States period did not know! However, he could probably guess that it was Blackbeard who went into the Great Undersea Prison to release people from the meeting, besieging Magellan! Well, Magellan, as the director of the prison, is a person with a very heavy sense of responsibility. It is basically impossible to get him away with tactics. He will not leave the prison for half a step, and can only leave after defeating him! In this case, Blackbeard can never defeat Magellan in terms of strength alone! As the director of the Great Undersea Prison, Magellan has to guard so many dangerous prisoners, and his strength is not weak! The powerhouse of the lieutenant peak! Coupled with his fruiting ability, even ordinary generals have nothing to do with him, and even one who is not careful can be poisoned by him and planted under his hands-poison is no use if you are not strong! Using Konoha''s grading as a reference, Magellan can be regarded as an extraordinary general! In terms of poison, in terms of offensive power, it is stronger than general generals, but in other respects it is a little less interesting! Therefore, Blackbeard alone certainly cannot defeat him, only besieged and defeated him! "You bastard!!!" The white beard on the side looked at the incoming person, and also stopped the attack, looked at the black beard and others, clenched his fists, and a gloomy color flashed in his eyes! Who is Blackbeard? Once was his child, and now is his mortal enemy! Because of him, Ace will be caught, the Whitebeard Pirates will come to save people, and Whitebeard will die so many sons! "It''s Blackbeard!" Similarly, Karp stopped his hand subconsciously, gritted his teeth and looked at the incoming person! How did this war come, is it possible that Karp, as a lieutenant admiral, is still not clear? Everything started from Blackbeard! It can be said that if there is no black beard, Karp will not have to struggle between family affection and responsibility today! at the same time! Shanks, Raleigh, Green Pheasant, Tsunade, Yellow Ape, Marco, White Beard Pirates, etc., all the strong on the field, the people on the field, there is one who knows the inside story. At this moment, he focused his attention on Blackbeard''s body! However, Blackbeard was not excited about this kind of attention, but rather panicked! To say that both losers on the field are hurt, then there is no problem with him on the stage. His character is definitely triumphant and domineering now! But the problem is not now! Although the soldiers of the navy and the pirates died a lot, the high-level combat power was basically present and injured, but they did not lose their combat power. Whitebeard did not know how to return to the peak state! And in this situation, how can he not panic when someone who can be said to have offended both sides to death is paid attention to by everyone? He was afraid that the two sides would unite and beat him in the next moment! That way, he would definitely raise his braids on the spot, without hesitation! "Yeah, isn''t this Blackbeard the culprit? Ace caught the person who caused this battle! It looks like... he also robbed the Great Undersea Prison and released the ultra-dangerous prisoners inside. !" Just when Black Beard was flustered and a little overwhelmed, a nasty voice sounded, as if it were deliberate. In the words, he also brought the "good things" that Black Beard did. And listening to this voice, the eyes of the people present looking at Blackbeard gradually revealed a dangerous light! Chapter 1117： Black beard whose whole person is bad! Nima! who is it! ! ? With the dangerous gaze of the personnel, Blackbeard''s whole person is not good! Who is talking at this time Feel the presence? Also Tm deliberately said what I did! Do you think Lao Tzu lived too long? The corners of his mouth twitched a few times, and Black Beard subconsciously scanned the scene, trying to find the person making the sound! Don''t say it! After searching like this, he actually found the culprit-Moonlight Moria! That''s right! That mean voice was from Arthur, who was afraid that the scene would not be chaotic! And just when Blackbeard opened his mouth and wanted to say something, Arthur once again bewitched with a mean voice, "Blackbeard has appeared, what are you doing in a daze? Fuck him!" "If it weren''t for this bastard, how could this war happen? And look at the people around him, they are all super dangerous prisoners... Don''t you think he used normal means to get these people out? ?" "In this case, do you still count as a member of the Whitebeard Pirates if you don''t make him? Is it still a justice navy?" Are you still a member of the White Beard Pirates? Still a navy? Listening to Arthur''s stubborn words, the people present didn''t know what was going on, and wanted to complain about it, but after thinking about it, they felt that what Arthur said... seemed to make sense! Whether it is from the perspective of the Whitebeard Pirates or from the Navy, Blackbeard is indeed damn! Thinking about it, their eyes on Blackbeard became even more dangerous! the other side! Blackbeard is completely messy in the wind! In this situation, can your Tm speak well? What grudges and grievances do we have, do you have to put Laozi to death? Blackbeard looked at Arthur angrily! But what Arthur returned to him was an expression of interest! As if waiting to see him play well! Regarding this, Black Beard''s anger hit his forehead, and immediately wanted to go crazy! But looking at the dangerous eyes around him that focused on him, he instantly calmed down! Well, you can''t do it without being calm! In this situation, what else can he do? Dare not do anything! Everyone''s eyes were focused on him, and there was a hint of danger in their eyes. In this case, he was even panting for fear of disturbing others and was beaten! However, Blackbeard dared not do anything, and did nothing, which does not mean that no one launched an attack at him-that is, at this moment, a person jumped up and launched an attack on Blackbeard and others! But this person is not from the Whitebeard Pirates group who hates Blackbeard the most! But... Red dog! That''s right, Akino was the first to attack Blackbeard and others! As for why he launched an attack on Blackbeard''s group, the reason is also very simple! Blackbeard is the closest person to him, and with so many ultra-dangerous prisoners around him, of course he wants to send them back the first time! "boom!" So, after blasting in front of Blackbeard and the others with a fist of lava, Aka Inu and Blackbeard and the others fought! While the others watched this scene, there was a slight movement in their eyes, they had to get involved first, but in the end they did not act! It''s important to save Ace! This is the collective thought of the Whitebeard Pirates and the people who came to save Ace, so they didn''t move! At the moment Ace has not been rescued, no matter what Blackbeard is, he still has to put it aside! Keep Ace until the execution! This is the idea of ??the navy and cP members! Only if Ace is executed, can they be considered as the perfect completion of this mission! Under this premise, everything else can be put away first! In summary, because of these thoughts, although the people on both sides wanted to kill Blackbeard, the only one who shot the black beard in the end was only the red dog. The others were watching and saw the red dog and the blackbeard group battle! - After waiting for a long time, White Beard was the first to recover! And he recovered, looking at Karp, Sengoku and cP members who hadn''t recovered before him, he suddenly realized a little bit, now...seems like a good opportunity! ? Everyone else is watching the battle between Blackbeard and Akadog. If you sustain a sneak attack at this time, maybe you can take one away! Action is worse than heart! Thinking like this, White Beard quietly hit the black hand! "call out!" Silver light flashed! The cP member considered the weakest by Baibeard and most likely to be successfully attacked was like a kitchen knife cut into tofu and was hit by Baibeard with a cold knife. "Uh..." There was no screaming or collision. In the eyes full of incredible, the corpse of this cP member split into two from the middle, and became two halves, each falling in different directions! "Puff!" With the sound of falling to the ground, the bright red blood spread directly on the ground like money-free water! Baibeard, you don''t talk about martial arts! ! ! After hearing the sound of falling to the ground, the Warring States, who quickly turned around to check the situation, looked at the scene and after roughly understood what was going on, gritted his teeth and stared at the white beard and said, "You are really mean!" "Despicable!? I was forced out too!" White Beard said in a deep voice. It has not been long since Ace''s execution. If White Beard doesn''t want to change the situation, then he can only watch Ace die! So at this time, White Beard doesn''t matter whether it is mean or not! As long as we save people in the end, what about all the behaviors in the process, even if they are called despicable? Moreover! Everyone is an enemy, how can this kind of thing be called despicable? It can only be regarded as normal operation! Is it possible that facing an enemy, do you still have to reason with him on the battlefield? impossible! It is impossible for even the brains to do such a thing! Hearing Baibeard''s words, the Warring States period was choked on, but after thinking about it, he had nothing to refute. To some extent, the reason why Baibeard appeared here this time is because he was forced! Therefore, the Warring States Period could only say coldly, "It is useless to say more, then it will only depend on their own abilities!" "Yeah! It''s up to each person''s ability!" At this time, Karp also recovered his senses and said with a serious face. If someone observes carefully at this time, he can see Karp''s serious face, and in the eyes of that face, there is an extremely complicated look! this moment! Family affection and responsibility were repeatedly entangled in his heart, causing him to fall into a painful cycle! "Okay, let''s have their own skills!!!" White beard yelled angrily and made an attack gesture! At present, the four cP members who attacked him ran away, one was beaten up, unconscious or dead, and one was cut by him. Now his enemy is the only cP member, Karp and Sengoku. Up! In this case his pressure is not as great as before! And when the voice just fell, almost at the same time, Baibeard, Karp, Warring States, the remaining cP members, collectively exerted their strength, and rushed towards each other! "Boom!" In a fierce collision, a new round of battle began again! - the other side! Arthur, who had just relentlessly put eye drops on the black beard and the group, watched the course of the whole battle, showing a satisfied smile! Judging from the current situation, as long as it continues, the navy and the pirates will suffer both losses and heavy losses in the end no matter what! However, there is a new doubt in front of him now! Let Ace survive! ? Chapter 1118： Life and death! ? Luffys explosion! (happy New Year) Keeping Ace alive sounds like it doesn''t matter to Arthur! But in fact...it really doesn''t matter to Arthur! However, it is about the White Beard Pirates and the Navy! In terms of the situation right now! If Ace dies, it represents the failure of the pirates, the white beard pirates lost countless manpower and material resources, and it also represents the white beard pirates will gradually lose their status as the pirate overlord in the future! Well, after this time, whether White Beard is alive or dead, his physical condition will definitely decline rapidly! And when there is no role that can replace the white beard in the white beard pirates group, once the white beard''s physical condition becomes bad, then the competitiveness of the white beard pirates group will also decline rapidly among the pirates in the future. Among the pirates who rely on the strength of force to determine their status, turf, and profit, the White Beard Pirates that have lost their competitiveness will be more competitive regardless of their status, territory, or interest. The other pirates swallowed one by one! This is also the custom of pirates! The strong possess everything, the weak lose everything! And if Ace is alive, it not only represents the failure of the world government and the navy, and loses its face, and as long as Ace remains active on the sea in the future, then it is equivalent to the world government, and the reputation of the navy continues to suffer! Well, an enemy of the navy, the posthumous son of the former One Piece, can be so active in the sea. Doesn''t it mean the incompetence of the world government and the incompetence of the navy? It can be said that at this level, the life and death of Ace is no longer a matter of one person, but the Whitebeard Pirates, a matter of both the world government and the navy! And the reason why Arthur cares about Ace''s life and death is this! In the short term, Ace''s life and death are not his business, but in the long run, Ace''s life and death are related to the interests of the pirates, the navy, and the world government, as well as the interests of Arthur! Whether it is the pirates, the navy or the world government, they are all targets Arthur has to deal with! The navy, the world government needless to say, Arthur''s natural enemies, their losses are equivalent to Arthur''s gain! Needless to say the pirate! No matter who is in power, pirates are the kind that must die! Even the White Beard Pirate Group, which seems to be "just", is a must for those in power to be annihilated. Because their existence itself is a trampling on the rules and a factor of instability in the region! Regardless of justice or not, they all affect the rule of the place by a person like Arthur! "Let Ace live!" Thinking about it, Arthur had an answer soon! Take the lesser of the two evils! Compared with the navy, the world government, as far as the pirates are concerned, is less harmful to Arthur, and for Ace to stay alive, Arthur will get even more benefits! Of course, Ace is not only good for Arthur, but also bad for him! In the future, Aiden will fight for the leadership of the Whitebeard Pirates, and when he fights for the control of the Whitebeard Pirates, Ace is a strong enemy! As the heir of the Whitebeard, it is obviously easier for Ace to take over the Whitebeard Pirates! However, this is just a little trouble! After all, the pirate depends on its strength! Although Ace is the appointed heir, in terms of strength, so far, he is still a bit worse than Aiden, and there is no one behind him to support him! It can be said that Aiden, who has the entire Saint Martin as the backing, compared to Ace, except for the name difference, everything else is an advantage! Arthur thought, and murmured, "These are things for the future. The most important thing at the moment is to untie Ace''s handcuffs at the right time. Only in this way can the difficulty for the pirates to rescue Ace be reduced!" Because Krokdal was not removed from the position of Qiwuhai, mr.3 was naturally not arrested, and he was not arrested, Luffy naturally did not have a handcuff key. In this case, Aces handcuffs were naturally not. Untie! But this is not a big problem! Untie Ace''s handcuffs, and Arthur can do it now! He had let a ninja of the Ghost Legion hide in the shadow of Ace long ago! And the ninjas of the Ghost Army have the abilities of Mumuguo... although only a little! But enough! Just use the power of the wooden fruit to insert the wood into the keyhole to directly generate the corresponding key, and then you can open the handcuffs! Well, although Ace''s handcuffs are made of Hailoushi! However, no matter whether it is sea building stones or sea water, it only affects those who directly touch them, not the ability of the devil fruit to touch them! In this case, as long as the ninjas of the Ghost Army are not hand-cuffed or brain-cuffed, it is easy to touch the handcuffs directly and unlock Aces handcuffs! Of course, the simplicity is simple, and Arthur will definitely not be able to untie it now...The losses of the navy and the pirates have not yet reached his expectations! "Hit it...hit it...I will release the man after the fight!" Arthur couldn''t help muttering as he looked at the battlefield in front of him. --- "Ace, I''m here to save you!" Luffy roared and rushed towards the navy in front of him! "boom!" With a punch, a navy fell to the ground! At this time, after experiencing almost saving Ace, losing Ace again, then watching Ace almost being rescued, and finally seeing Ace falling into the hands of the navy, etc., a series of ups and downs. After that, Luffy exploded! In order to save Ace, Luffy decisively opened his protagonist mode of God blocking and killing God, Buddha blocking and killing Buddha! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With the sound of collisions, Luffy rushed in the direction where Ace was while beating. During the period, although some navy tried to stop Luffy, he was either beaten to fly, or Luffy, who was exploded, escaped. If someone looks at it from a distance at this time, you can find that Luffy''s whole person seems to be floating in the process... well, floating! There are not many situations where the two feet land, most of the time the feet are either kicking or stepping on people, and the hands are constantly shaking, grabbing everything that can be grasped in front of them, and then leading him directly! that''s it! Under the explosion of Luffy, he soon came to Ace himself! At this time, the CP member holding the sword just grabbed Ace and rushed to the naval position, ready to return to the navy camp! At the same time, Shanks also came to this cp member because of the red dog to deal with Blackbeard. "Luffy, listen! When I''m going to fight the opponent, you take this opportunity to grab Ace back!" Looking at Luffy who came, Shanks thought for a while and gave Luffy such a command! This is also no alternative! As a one-armed man with only one hand, although Shanks has not been affected in any way, he still maintains a general level in terms of combat power, but he is a bit unable to save people! With one hand, if he saves people, he will enter an embarrassing problem! Is it to save people... or to take a knife against the enemy? If you save a person, he can''t pick up a sword to protect the saved person with just one hand, and if you use a knife to deal with the enemy, he can''t save a person with his hand! So, he asked Luffy to help! "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" In response, the explosive Luffy patted his chest, looking confident and high-spirited. "Well, no more nonsense, let''s go!!!" Shanks said in a deep voice. No doubt about employing people, not for suspects. Although Luffy is a bit weaker, Shanks is still willing to believe him! Chapter 1119： Busy people on the battlefield! At this time, the strength of the cP members who can be on the battlefield is naturally not said, they are all strong! Especially the six that the Navy invited to support, all have general-level combat power...Although they are the bottom! But in general, the general level is a general, facing a normal enemy, they all have a crushing advantage! unfortunately! This time, the sword-wielding cP member who took Ace back to the naval position encountered not a normal enemy, but Shanks! As the four emperors, Shanks''s personal combat effectiveness is not the strongest, even because it is the youngest among the four emperors and the reason for losing an arm, it can be said to be the bottom! But no matter what, he is the Four Emperors after all! Compared to the other four emperors, Shanks is weak, but he is definitely not worse than half a point, even a bit stronger than the average! Because of this, almost the instant he rushed over, the cP member who grabbed Ace''s sword had to put Ace down and fought with Shanks head-on! "When~" "When~" "When~" ... Accompanied by a little bit of sparks, the two sharp blades collided with each other at a speed that was invisible to outsiders. Only the constant sound of metal collision and the wanton slashing aftermath around the sharp blade demonstrated the existence of the two sharp blades. And at this moment! Luffy used Shanks to fight fiercely with the cP members holding the sword. When he didn''t have the time to pay attention to him, Luffy rushed towards the dropped Ace! "Ace, I''m here to save you!!!" Luffy shouted excitedly. In this regard, the navy is naturally not indifferent! "The straw hat boy, you can''t run over!" "Don''t think that you are related to Lieutenant General Karp and we will let you go!" "Don''t want to save people!" "Everyone go up together and block him!" ... The surrounding navy looked at this scene and rushed towards Luffy like crazy! no way! As the saying goes, one or two can''t be repeated! At present, Ace has been snatched by the pirates twice, and was almost rescued. If he is snatched this time, or even rescued, what about the navy''s face? Driven by this kind of thought, the navy put aside their fear of Karp, and launched an attack on Luffy one after another! But it didn''t work! In the face of Luffy, who was in a state of explosion, the navy who could only be regarded as miscellaneous soldiers were not enough. Every punch of Luffy can take one away, and every foot can take one piece! Because of this, he quickly rushed to Ace! "Ace!!!" Looking at Ace with his eyes closed on the ground, as if he had been killed by someone, Luffy couldn''t help but shook the opponent''s shoulder and shouted, trying to wake him up. But, did not get any back! Fortunately! After an examination, Luffy found that Ace was still venting his nostrils, not dead, but not knowing why... he passed out in a coma! In the end, while secretly relieved in his heart, Luffy could only carry the opponent on his back, turning around and rushing toward the outside of the battlefield! And seeing this, the navy is naturally impossible to let Luffy succeed! "Kill!!!" "Block the straw hat boy!" "Don''t let the road fly away!" "Catch him for me!" ... Amidst a roar, the navy flew toward the road one after another! And this time, although he still did not cause much trouble to Luffy, he was beaten one by one, but he slightly blocked his departure! This also directly caused Luffy to be caught up! Red dog! The red dog, who was fighting against Blackbeard, caught up with Luffy! To be honest, Akahound has no liking for Blackbeard and wants to arrest him! But things still have to be prioritized! Catching him is not the most important thing right now! The most important thing right now is Ace! Because of this, during the battle, I caught a glimpse of Luffy''s rescue of Ace from the corner of his eye, and the red dog couldn''t sit still anymore! A punch forced back the black beard in front of him, and he chased him in the direction of Luffy! Upon seeing this, Blackbeard''s eyes flickered for a while, but he didn''t stop him! Although he also has no good impressions of Aka Inu, he also knows that things must be divided into priorities! For Aka Inu, the most important thing for Ace to be rescued! For Blackbeard, this is also the most important thing... Blackbeard doesn''t want Ace to be rescued! no way! Once Ace is gone, it means that this war is over! But the current situation for Blackbeard, the war is over... not good! There was a slight accident for the benefits he originally wanted in the war... Whitebeard did not know how to return to the top! Under this circumstance, once the war is over and everyone goes back to each house and finds each mother, it is equivalent to the shocking fruit he has planned for a long time, and he will never have a chance to get it again...unless he dares to follow the peak white beard Hard! But obviously, this is impossible! Even if it is to deal with the old white beard, the black beard will have to think about it for a long time, and even set up such a big scene now, let alone this peak state? Therefore, he can''t let Ace go! Only if Ace does not leave, the war will continue, and if the war continues, then Whitebeard will continue to fight the navy, and he will definitely have a chance to get the fruit of the shock...Even if this opportunity is restored to the peak of Whitebeard Later it becomes very small! And because of this, he let the Akadog go! Otherwise, although he can''t beat the red dog at present, it is still very simple to cause trouble for him. "Straw hat boy, never want to escape!!!" After the red dog roared, he decisively launched an attack in the direction of Luffy! A lava fist with a hot breath smashed towards Luffy! "I will definitely take Ace away!!!" As for this, Lu Fei flashed a trace of determination in his eyes, roared, raised his fist, and struck out suddenly, hitting Akadog''s fist! the other side! As a busy man on the battlefield, Arthur is really busy now! Not only use the shadow to fight Robin, but also use the shadow to control Moonlight Moriah''s body and play an exhibition match with Newton! In addition to , he should also pay attention to the situation on the battlefield, and control one by one Ghost Legion Ninja into the corpses of the newly dead, join the war, and make both sides have greater deaths! In the end, while fighting, he would also pay attention to the center of the battlefield, that is, the scene on Aces side, looking for suitable opportunities to unlock Aces handcuffs, increasing the chances of the pirates saving Ace, and also increasing After that, the chance of Ace leaving the navy headquarters alive! "Damn... Look at it this way, after a war, how do you feel that the white beard is not busy with me?" Arthur complained to himself. In fact, it is true! If someone observes carefully, then you can find that the rhythm of this war can be said to be controlled by Arthur. Several key turning points are all because of Arthur''s intervention! "Forget it, for the benefit, just be busy!" In the end, after a mutter, Arthur locked his gaze on Ace''s side and muttered, "It seems...it''s time to unhandcuff Ace!?" Chapter 1120： Control pain with pain, Ace gets out of sleep! "Boom!" The red dog''s lava fist hit Luffy''s body without a doubt! Although Luffy also raised his fist to fight back! But it didn''t work! The gap in hard power caused the red dog''s fists to crush Luffy! Simply! Luffy, which has already exploded, exploded again at a critical moment! That half-baked armed look domineering, successfully poured out of his body at the last moment, and blocked the hot blow for him, preventing him from being directly killed! but! Luffy is not doing well now! After being hit by the fist of the red dog, Luffy with Ace was directly beaten into the air. First, it turned four or five times in the air, and then it arced and hit the ground from the air! Then he rolled dozens of times on the ground, until he hit a pile of sandbags as fortifications, he barely stopped! "puff!" As soon as he stopped, Luffy''s throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood could not help but spray out! So strong! In the hands of such a person, how can I take Ace away! ? Feeling the power of the red dog, Luffy was vomiting blood, but a trace of despair was born in his heart! Just such a trick made him vomit blood now, and the internal organs in his body were also aching, and the whole body even felt like he was falling apart. In this case, Luffy couldnt think of what he should do. Save Ace! "Damn it!!! Could it be that Ace will die here today?" Lu Fei thought, his eyes reddened, and tears gradually overflowed in his eyes! If Ace died here today, I am afraid he will be uneasy for the rest of his life! "Boy, hand over Ace, I''ll spare you your life!" The red dog walked slowly in front of Luffy, and said lightly after a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. The red dog does not kill Luffy, nor does he want to kill Luffy! The reason why Luffy didn''t die just now was not only the armed domineering at the critical moment, but also the reason why the red dog stopped! And only why did he do this... the reason is simple! Because of Karp! As Karp''s grandson, killing Luffy will definitely offend Karp, and Karp will definitely come here! To put it bluntly, he didn''t want to provoke Karp! Of course, someone asked at this time, isn''t Ace also Karp''s grandson? And this, the situation is different! Its true that Ai Si is Karps grandson, but he is also a pirate. In this case, he was killed and sentenced publicly. No matter how hard Karp could accept, he could only accept it, and there was no reason to find him. Trouble with dogs! Because he is the navy! It is only right for the navy to catch pirates! What''s more, there are also factors for the order from the upper side. There are factors for the overall interests of the navy, as well as factors for the stability of the sea and the stability of civilian life. Karp cannot ignore the overall situation because of personal feelings, so that he is sorry for the navy uniform on his body. , I''m sorry the civilians on the sea! But Luffy is different! Although he is wanted, he is not a pirate! Even the pirates treat him as a pirate, but he really is not a pirate! At best, he can be regarded as an adventurer who knows nothing! In this case, Akadog didn''t want to go to death and offend Karp, so he didn''t want to move Luffy either! "I am so weak, so weak!!!" Luffy gritted his teeth as he listened to the words of the red dog, and while roaring deep in his heart, he also felt a deep sense of powerlessness! Kill me? What a joke! If Ace dies, or is handed over by me, what face will I have in the future? "Kakka!" Thinking about it, Luffy couldn''t help squeezing his fist, but because the squeezing was too tight, bone noises followed! the first time! For the first time, Luffy is so eager for his strength! If he had great strength today, this kind of thing would not happen! "Boy, make the decision quickly, if you don''t make a decision, I will do it for you!" Akagi said impatiently. With the past temperament of Akagi, if it weren''t for Luffy to be Karp''s grandson, he would definitely not have such a good temper at the moment, but just do it! Who is he? Red dog! All along, when he completed the task, he ignored it! That is Luffy, let him make an exception to say so much! "Ace, I won''t hand it over!!!" Luffy roared hysterically. Suddenly, Akinu''s face became gloomy! He is so easy to talk, but Luffy is not even funny? Then don''t blame him for cruelty! Although he will not kill Luffy, he can still use some methods that make people hurt! As long as he doesn''t die and doesn''t mutilate in the end, it''s quite a face to Kapu! Karp has no reason to trouble him! And at the same time that Akinu''s eyes were gradually full of hostility! "what!!!" A terrifying scream rang, and the two of them couldn''t help but turn to take a look! Ace! ? ---Time goes back to three minutes ago--- Is it difficult to untie Ace''s handcuffs? Not difficult! It''s just a small thing! Arthur can do it right away! However, there is a problem right now... Ace is in a coma! Under this circumstance, even if he unlocked Ace''s handcuffs, the battle situation did not change much! "Well, I must wake Ace first!" Arthur murmured. The ninjas of the Ghost Legion have been in the shadow of Ace, so Arthur knew how Ace fainted...was hurt! When he was just splashed by the red dog''s lava, in order to live up to Shankss kindness and to save himself, Ace gritted his teeth and resisted the heat brought by the magma, stupefied when the magma would wrap him The banner burned out of the hole and hit his flesh without a word! This also directly caused his coma! For this kind of pain, it is actually very easy to wake him up. Generally speaking, just wait a few minutes! If you can''t wait, you can also wake up in advance by tapping, calling, pouring cold water, etc.! However, Arthur didn''t want to choose the above method! He chooses the fourth one to control pain with pain! "I have always had a question. People who have been fainted by the pain will be awakened by the pain? I didn''t have the opportunity to experiment before. Now I just have to experiment!" After a flash of excitement in Arthur''s eyes, he thought Can''t help muttering! While speaking, Arthur did not idle, and with a thought, he gave orders to the ninjas of the Ghost Legion in the shadow of Ace! And the ninjas of the Ghost Army are unambiguous! After receiving the order from Arthur in his head, he immediately started the action! While Luffy was talking with Aka Inu, the ninja of the Ghost Legion quietly came up from the shadow of Ace, who was still unconscious! Immediately! After carefully observing Ace''s surroundings, the ninja sank again, then came to Ace''s back through the shadow, and quietly stretched out a hand from the shadow and placed it within a distance of Ace''s handcuffs. Three centimeters! "Wooden fruit. Wooden key!" Immediately, a slender piece of wood stretched out from the tip of his finger, and it was directly on the keyhole of the handcuffs! After this slender piece of wood was directly inserted into the keyhole, and its shape changed with the changes in the keyhole, until the ninja felt that the wood could no longer extend in the keyhole, his hand A sudden turn! "Crack!" A faint voice sounded, and the sea floor stone handcuffs behind Ace were quietly removed! But it''s not over yet! Immediately afterwards, the ninja of the ghost army did not know where he fumbled out a shuriken and thrust it into Ace''s leg without hesitation! Huh! Silver light flashed! "Hey!" Blood spurted out! "what!!!" At the same time, a terrifying scream rang! Ace woke up! Chapter 1121： Last time, 5 minutes! (I didnt pay attention, I set the wrong time, sorry!) "Ace, are you awake!?" Luffy asked in surprise. "How did your handcuffs get untied!?" Akagi''s doubts were also asked almost at the same time! Facing the problem between the two, Ace first faced Luffy with a strong smile on his face, saying, "Yes!" After that, he turned his head and said coldly at the red dog, "What''s your business?" In fact, Ace didn''t know how the handcuffs on his body were untied! After Ace woke up, the ninjas of the Ghost Shadow Legion sank into his shadow again. No one discovered his existence during the whole process, not even Ace! Therefore, for the sudden release of the handcuffs, Ace himself is a bit inexplicable! However, I dont know, I dont know, but Ace knows that he is not concerned about these things at the moment! As far as the current situation is concerned, the most important thing is... retreat! That''s right! Just retreat! What is the purpose of this war? Save him! And his handcuffs are now untied, and people are free. Doesn''t it mean being saved? The rest is naturally retreat! and... If you don''t retreat, you can''t stay here and die with the navy, right? Regardless of the fact that the White Beard Pirates and the forces that came to support them currently seem to have an advantage, in fact, if the fight continues, the White Beard Pirates and the forces that come to support them will definitely lose! after all... The navy headquarters is not far from the world government! It is impossible for the world government to watch the navy headquarters being captured by pirates! That would not only damage the reputation of the Navy, but also the interests of the world government! "It''s none of my business! But... I''ll catch you again!" said the red dog gritted his teeth. "Then give it a try!" Ace replied stiffly without being afraid. "Humph!" After listening to Ace''s words so hard, the red dog snorted coldly, without any ambiguity, and struck Ace directly! "Heaven Dog!" The lavaged arms stretched out quickly and bombarded Ace! "Yang Yan!" Ace didn''t hesitate, and with a wave of his arm, a pillar of fire shot out from his palm, facing the lava arm of the red dog with endless heat! "Boom!" The two collided, the attack was still deadlocked, but the hot air wave had already rolled out! Flames and magma splashed around at the first moment of the collision between the two of them. There was a stalemate for a while! After all, the general was a general, and soon Ace''s pillar of fire was gradually suppressed by the extended lava arm of the red dog. Seeing that the attack of the red dog was about to completely suppress his attack, Ace didn''t dare to stay anymore, and quickly grabbed Luffy on the side, kicked his legs, and quickly dodged toward the side! - the other side! Whitebeard, who was fighting with Karp, Warring States, and cP members, also saw the liberated Ace! "Goo la la la ~ Ace is liberated!" White Beard laughed boldly! "He can''t go!" The Warring States said coldly. And listening to the words of the two, Karp was excited, but didn''t say anything on the surface! Ace was liberated, of course he was happy! However, his identity is the navy right now, so naturally it is hard to say anything! Could it be that he was also happy with the white beard? After that, the Warring States Period might have killed him alive! "Goo la la la~" Bai Huo smiled and took a deep look at the Warring States period, then turned his head and yelled at everyone present, saying, "Ace is liberated, everyone will cover him and leave, and together Leaving, the old man will give you a break!!!" The voice just fell! "Yes! Father!" "Cover Ace to leave!" "Attention everyone, cover Ace!" "Leave together!" ... A group of pirates raised their weapons, shouted in excitement, and agreed with the slightest hesitation! Ace is liberated, then as long as the next retreat is over! "All the navy, cP members obey orders, give us stop the pirates, stop Ace, there are only five minutes left before the execution time, catch Ace and execute him, we will win!!!" Zhan Guo listened to white Beard''s words, not to be outdone, gave orders! "Stop Ace!" "Stop the pirate!" "There are only five minutes left in the execution time. Be sure to catch Ace before the execution time comes!" ... The navy''s faces showed firmness and shouted! Compared with the pirates who only need to cover Ace to leave, the navys task is obviously heavier...not only to catch Ace, but also to catch Ace within five minutes, otherwise, the time will be longer than before and Raleigh. The bet is about! At that time, if you insist on catching Ace, it would be a violation of the gambling contract! Although gambling is not something that cannot be violated in the eyes of the Warring States period, it is live broadcast right now! If you insist on breaking it, it will be a bit ugly! of course... If it''s time to violate, Zeng Guo doesn''t mind the violation, as long as the live broadcast is turned off! I didn''t directly see the navy breaching the gambling contract. Afterwards, I just need to control the newspapers and newspapers'' speeches, and then dump the charges of the live broadcast to the temporary workers! Of course, it would be best if you could catch the opponent within five minutes! That would neither damage the reputation of the Navy nor violate the gambling contract! "Fortunately, there is a red dog!" After taking a look at the person who was blocking Ace, the Warring States period also put aside a snack! With the strength of the red dog, as long as no one stopped him, it was easy to deal with Ace, and he could catch it in a minute or two at most. And just as the Warring States period was thinking about it, White Beard went crazy again! In order to allow Ace, the White Beard Pirate Group, and the White Beard Pirate Group''s pirates, and the supporting forces to leave safely, White Beard decisively turned on the most powerful shock fruit! "Gum la la la la ~" White Beard smiled boldly, a vibrating force swept out with the sound wave! "Kakka!" "Rumble!!!" Along with the sound of glass shattering, a huge crack in tearing the sky appeared out of nowhere. At the same time as the crack appeared, the navy headquarters began to shake the mountains! In a short while, a huge ravine with a width of more than ten meters suddenly appeared in the navy headquarters at this time, dividing the entire navy headquarters in two from east to west! But it''s not over yet! Huh! Silver light flashed! The naginata in Baibeard''s hand swept out with endless shaking power! "Shoo~" A slash with endless vibrating power Under the sweep of the white beard naginata, it was locked on the three people in the Warring States period in a crescent shape, and slashed towards the three! "Be careful!!!" Warring States shivered all over, and while making a defensive posture, he reminded in surprise! White beard clearly used 120% of his power! However, the combat experience of the two is not lower than that of the Warring States. Without the Warring States reminder, the cP members and Karp have already made a defensive posture in an instant! "Rumble!!!" When the slashing bombardment of endless vibrating power hits the three of them, even though the three of them have used armed domineering, iron blocks, and the strength of the whole body, they are still pushed back by this slashing! And taking advantage of this gap, Baibeard suddenly shouted, "My children, cover Ace will withdraw me to the other side of the gully!" While speaking, White Beard''s legs slammed on his legs, and the whole person jumped up and rushed in the direction of the red dog... Chapter 1122： Huang Yuan Block Road "boom!" Without the slightest accident, with just one blow, the red dog was knocked out! "Bang, bang, bang!" "Bah~" After tumbling on the ground for five or six times, the red dog grabbed the ground with both hands and caught two long claw marks on the ground before reluctantly stopping the cast! "Hmm~huh!" But at this moment, his throat was sweet, and after a muffled snort, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth! "Ace, get out of here!!!" However, Baibeard did not take the opportunity to catch up and kill the red dog, but turned his head to the Ace behind him and ordered. "Yes, daddy!!!" Ace looked at the stalwart figure of Baibeard, and responded loudly! In fact, from the heart, Ace does not want to retreat! He didn''t want to face so many enemies alone after the white beard broke for him! But he also knew that he could not live up to the kindness of Baibeard, he could not live up to the kindness of his brothers! Now that he can get out of trouble, it is all white beard, it is the result of the brothers desperately. If he insists on staying, then all the efforts of the white beard and the brothers and sisters of the white beard pirate group will be Come to nothing! So he can''t do this, can''t be so selfish! Thinking about it, Ace took a deep look at the back of the white beard, gritted his teeth, helped Luffy who was severely injured, and rushed to the pirates'' position! "Cover Ace, cover Ace!" "Hold it up, don''t let the navy come near!" "Everyone go together!" ... Upon seeing this, the nearby pirates also hurriedly stepped forward to cover! "Grab Ace and don''t let him run away!" "Ace is there, catch him!" "Follow me and beat those **** pirates back!" ... Naturally, the navy was not to be outdone, and rushed to meet the pirates! Soon, Ace''s surroundings became a piece! "Ace is going to run away? Okay, it''s almost there!" Arthur looked at the already messy battlefield, silently forgot it! At this moment, the navy pirates joined together, and the casualties were almost halfway...a large part of it was caused by his ghost army! At this point, both the navy and the pirates are almost at their limit! Generally speaking, a normal army can collapse with a casualty rate of 5 to 30 percent, but the pirates and navy are elites, so the casualty rate is almost reached There is still no collapse even after fifty! But that''s it! Except for special circumstances, no matter how elite the army is, once the casualty rate reaches a certain level, it will definitely collapse! This has nothing to do with experience, quality, and personal strength. It is because after reaching a certain level of casualties, the command system in the army has completely collapsed. Soldiers cannot find generals, and soldiers cannot be found. When no one is in command. , Everyone fights separately, the army will naturally collapse with it! "But... White Beard can''t let him run!" Arthur muttered while looking at the white beard who had passed on the battlefield, his eyes flickering! Arthur gave White Beard the rejuvenation potion before, because he wanted him to be lethal and to be able to play a greater role on the battlefield, but there was absolutely no desire to let White Beard or go back! no way! Once Whitebeard returns, Aiden''s plan to take over the power of the Whitebeard Pirates will definitely be blocked! After all, Baibeard''s favorite object is Ace! With White Beard, the White Beard Pirates must eventually fall into the white beards favorite object, that is, Aces hands. Even if Ace dies, it will eventually fall into Marcos hands. It may be Aiden''s turn! This has nothing to do with strength, it is just a matter of closeness! Ace is the son of an old opponent and a man who Baibeard is optimistic about. It is normal for Baibeard to give him white beard! And Marco has been with White Beard since he was a child. He has gone through decades of ups and downs. Although he is not his own, it is better than his own. The White Beard Pirates will also have no problem with him! But what is Aiden? Although his strength is good, he has only followed Baibeard for more than ten years. In terms of intimacy with Baibeard, he is not even as close as some old crew members! And more importantly, Aiden has a good relationship with the people in Konoha Village! Well, this may seem like nothing, but it''s actually very important! What is the strength of the people in Konoha Village? Even Tsunade makes Whitebeard afraid, and the ninjas in the village, Konoha''s overall strength is not worse than the Whitebeard Pirates. If Aiden inherits the Whitebeard Pirates, then Whitebeard will Is the Pirate Group the Whitebeard Pirate Group, or is it an affiliate of Konoha Village? So unless White Beard has no choice, it is basically impossible for him to inherit the White Beard Pirates! Therefore, Arthur must not let White Beard go back! Only when White Beard died here, Aiden could take over the White Beard Pirates! But...how to make White Beard die is a problem! The peak state of the white beard can last at least half an hour! At his peak, the people present, even the Navy, and all the cP members could not defeat White Beard, unable to kill White Beard, and even if he wanted to leave, there was no possibility to stop him! In other words, if you don''t quickly find a way, even if the white beard wants to be broken for the pirates, he can leave! "It''s a bit difficult..." Arthur frowned, touching his chin and thinking! Thinking about it, his eyes began to drift away from the scene! When he saw Ace who was holding Luffy and was about to leave, a flash of light flashed in his mind! "Hey!" Arthur showed a gloomy smile and said quietly, "It seems...there is a way!" - the other side! Seeing that Ace was about to leave, the red dog was hit by the white beard again, and the yellow ape who was fiercely fighting with Marko narrowed his eyes, and there was a glimmer of light in the depths of his eyes! next moment! "Kick at the speed of light!" A laser was kicked out by Huang Yuan! "Boom!" "Tweet~" After a loud noise, the phoenix in the incarnation of Marco screamed and rushed towards the yellow ape with the laser abruptly! But when he rushed out of the laser, he found that Huang Yuan was gone! "Ok!?" Marco raised his brows, and looked around subconsciously, and the whole audience searched for the figure of Huang Yuan! Next second! He saw the yellow ape appearing in front of Ace! "not good!!!" Marko''s heart throbbed I feel bad! Just when Ace was about to run away, Huang Yuan forced him back, and then suddenly appeared in front of Ace. What did that mean? Huang Yuan doesn''t want Ace to go! And does Ace have the power to leave? No! Marco is very clear about Ace''s strength, and against Huang Yuan, Ace has no chance of victory. It is very easy for Huang Yuan to stop him! "Stop it, bastard!!!" So after Marco roared, he suddenly flapped his wings and rushed towards the yellow ape! At this level, he can''t stop Ace from the yellow ape! Chapter 1123： Death of Ace! ? Marco rushed very quickly, because he knew that Ace would definitely not be Huang Yuan''s opponent! However, Huang Yuan is faster than him! As the owner of Shining Fruit, Huang Yuan is the number one in the world with a quick question mark. After all, the world is so big and there are always some hidden masters, but if he is said to be one of the fastest people in the world, there is definitely no problem. ! Because of this, Marco hadn''t arrived yet, even when he had just reacted, the Yellow Ape''s attack had already been launched! "Kick at the speed of light!" There was no hesitation, and there was no Huang Apes usual bells and whistles, and the laser went straight away! Faced with such a rapid attack on the Ace side, he didn''t even react. He just stood there blankly, and the attack came in front of him! It''s about to die! Huh! A huge figure suddenly appeared in front of Ace. "boom!" The huge figure swung down, and Huang Yuan''s attack was immediately resolved into the invisible! "Father!" Upon seeing this, Ace, who stayed in a daze, reacted and said in surprise! However, Baibeard ignored him. Instead, he looked at Huang Yuan and said solemnly, "Old man, you won''t let you hurt my child!!!" "Tsk tusk tusk...As expected of the white beard, this can be reflected!" Huang Yuan said with a smile on his face. As he said, Huang Yuan''s face suddenly changed, showing a joking expression, and said, "But... this is just the beginning, and the next one is the beginning of the good show!" The voice just fell! "Bachiqiong Gouyu!" Huang Yuan''s hands crossed his chest, pinching out the orchid fingers, and then countless light bullets flew out from the middle of the orchid fingers! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... The light flare swept in the direction of Ace! Upon seeing this, the white beard grinned and moved the naginata in his hand so horizontally in front of him, an invisible vibrating force followed. "Buzzing!" Suddenly, an invisible but visibly vibrating "wall" appeared in front of him with a vibrating sound! next moment! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The light bomb hit this invisible wall, causing a series of violent explosions and strong light. At the same time, the two collided and generated waves of air and rolled out, and the entire square was also caused by the collision of the two. The resulting explosion was illuminated! Seeing that his attack was blocked, Huang Yuan was not only not disappointed, but a deep smile filled his face! However, because the light bomb was constantly exploding, creating a flash bomb-like effect, blocking the sight of Baibeard, so Baibeard did not see the smile on Huang Yuan''s face! But soon, the meaning contained in Huang Yuan''s slightly deep smile was also revealed! "Spitfire!!!" Just as White Beard blocked Huang Yuans light bomb attack, a roar suddenly came from behind White Beard! "not good!!!" Baibeard''s heart "thumped", feeling bad! This voice, this move, clearly is the red dog attacking! Needless to say who is the target of his attack? Now behind Baibeard, there is no one else besides Ace! In this regard, Baibeard is anxious, but there is no way to help! Huang Yuan is still in front of the attacker! Although Huang Yuan''s strength is not as good as him, it is also a general-level combat strength after all! If he were really distracted to return at this time, he might be attacked by Huang Yuan. There will be no serious injuries by then, but the injury is certain! After all, he is the strongest man in the world, not the invincible man in the world! Once he is injured, the war is likely to usher in a turning point... the navy generals took advantage of this opportunity to attack him together, resulting in his death! Although he is not afraid of death, once he dies at this critical moment, it means that the White Beard Pirates will be destroyed here, and this is what he does not want to see! - the other side! When Huang Yuan''s attack came, Ace''s mind went blank, because Huang Yuan was too fast, he couldn''t react! But when the attack of the red dog came, he actually reacted! flash! This was Ace''s first thought after reacting! Just do it! Ace himself was also unambiguous. At the time when this idea appeared, Luffy mentioned that he wanted to flash to the side! But just as he was about to jump up, a pair of cyan claws suddenly protruded from his shadow, and firmly grabbed Ace''s ankle! "what!?" The catch was too sudden. While Ace said in a startled voice, he staggered and almost fell to the ground! Before he was looking for what was holding his ankle, the attack of the red dog had already come to him! How to do? A trace of despair flashed deep in Ace''s eyes! Originally he was going to get out of the way, but he didn''t know why he was suddenly fixed and couldn''t get out of it. In this situation, he didn''t even have time to use his defense! Desperate, Ace made his choice quickly! After a trace of death flashed in his eyes, Ace gritted his teeth, and his whole body suddenly exerted strength. At the moment before the red dog attack came, he turned over and pressed Luffy, which he had been supporting, underneath him! Now that we have reached this point, it is better to die for two than for one! He didn''t want his dearest brother to die in vain! ! ! Thinking like this in my heart, a burst of heat came from behind, and the next second, Ace''s eyes went black and completely lost consciousness! And when the fire dissipated, Ace''s complete, charred corpse with your back appeared in front of everyone! "Ace!!!" Luffy, who was firmly pressed down by Ace, felt the state of Ace behind His nose was sour, his eyes were red, tears gradually overflowed from his eyes, and he was hysterical. Shouted. "Ace!!!" While resisting Huang Ape''s attack, Baibeard observed the scene with the corner of his eyes, and then red eyes, and let out a long sorrow. He did not expect that in such a short instant, Ace would die in front of him! "Ace!!!" Marco, Bista, Very Equality, etc., all the white beard pirates, all those who have made friends with Ace, can''t help but shout when they see this situation! They are all Ace''s best friends. Seeing Ace dying in front of them, how could they not feel sad? the other side! Seeing Ace''s death, Arthur didn''t have the slightest sadness or the slightest mood swings, but he thought silently in his heart, "Ace is dead now... But you can''t let him die too long, if it''s too long. , That''s really dead!" Chapter 1124： What a poor red dog Is Ace dead? The truth is dead! However, it is not dead! Uh... it sounds contradictory. But to put it bluntly, Ace now looks like a corpse, but the last bit of life still remains in his body, and Arthur can save him...with the rejuvenation potion! Of course, this last gleam of life is fading fast. If Arthur doesn''t save him in time, then Ace is really dead! "Let the ninja of the ghost army quietly drink him a quarter or a fifth of the potion to keep him alive, otherwise it seems that it wont last long! If its really dead, the purpose is also It can''t be done!" Arthur mumbled as he looked at Ace, who seemed to be hot, not far away. --- the other side! Just as Arthur was thinking about Ace''s life and death, the white beard went crazy! Who is Ace? He has always been regarded as the heir! Although the relationship with him is not a parent-child relationship, it is only a blood relationship. Except for the blood relationship, they are closer than a parent-child! It can be said that Ace is a child with a white beard! And the child is dead, how can you not be angry as a father? then... "I want you to die!!!" The white beard roared, and the incomparable overlord look swept out of his body for the first time! "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... The furious white beard was in no mood to distinguish the enemy from us. Whether it was the navy, the cp, or the pirates, all those present, except for some high-level and top combat power, were all under his domineering and knelt down. Go down. "Damn it!!!" "Hold on to me!" "What a strong spirit, what a strong overlord look!!!" "Daddy is angry!" "Ace is dead, father will naturally be angry!" "Yeah, Ace is dead!!!" ... And amidst gritted teeth, panic, horrified, and sentimental voices, White Beard launched an attack! "Huh!" Silver light flashed! There is no fancy, no cumbersome tricks, just swept out with the power of shaking! "call out!" The slash started from the Naginata, shaped like a crescent, and flew towards the yellow ape. "Crack!" And during this slashing flight, even the space that was swept by the slashing strike seemed to be shattered. With the sound of glass breaking, countless cracks appeared out of thin air. "Boom!" Huang Yuan didn''t hide, and there was no way to hide. This slash and White Beard''s murderous aura locked him tightly, causing him to stop in shape, and even the ability of Shining Fruit was useless, and he was directly hit! next moment! Without seeing what happened after Huang Yuan was hit, White Beard suddenly turned around, staring at the real murderer of Ace''s death with red eyes...Aka dog! "Dead dog, I want you to die!!!" After the white beard roared angrily, his legs suddenly exerted force, and his extremely sturdy body jumped up. "boom!" Along with the flying of smoke and dust, the huge body of the white beard fell directly in front of the red dog! At the same time, his right hand followed his own landing, firmly pressed on the head of the red dog! "Thump thump!" Feeling all this, Rao is a strong red dog in his heart, his heart can not help but speed up! "Damn!!!" The red dog was secretly angry. Although he wanted to get rid of White Beard''s big hand, he exerted all his strength and tried several times to no avail. White Beard''s big hand covered with arms and domineering grabbed his head firmly! "Although he is not my own, and even though he is sometimes naughty, he is my child and he is my family. There is no doubt about that!" "But you... killed him!!!" Baibeard said blankly, as if talking to himself or explaining. While speaking, the murderous aura on White Beard''s body became stronger and stronger. Until the end, the murderous aura was almost materialized, making the air around the white beard seem to freeze, making the people around him dare not even gasp! He is angry! He is really angry! The extremely suppressed anger on the battlefield made everyone feel it, and the expressionless white beard at this moment was obviously extremely angry. "Thump thump!" In this regard, Aka Inu had no other way except to speed up his heart a few more beats! Just when the red dog''s heart speeded up to the extreme, he had expected and psychologically prepared for a long time ago, but another attack of unexpected intensity came! "boom!" Baibeard grabbed Akagi''s head and slammed it with his knee. Suddenly, the red dog''s nose shed blood! But it''s not over yet! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... One after another, without any rush or slowness, as if there was a rhythm, the white beard firmly grasped the red dog''s head and pressed down, but he kept kicking his knee up and hit the red dog''s face. ! After a while, the red dog got a nosebleed! After three blows, the corners of the red dog''s mouth were bleeding! After seven blows, the eyes of the red dog were blurred and his consciousness gradually blurred! After thirteen blows, the red dog can no longer feel the outside world! ... During this whole process, even though Akadog appeared to be powerless and fragile, he still had something worthy of recognition... During the whole process, apart from a few muffled snorts, the red dog gritted his teeth and didn''t even make a scream! "Sakaski!!!" The Warring States, who was rushing towards the white beard, looked at this scene, and his heart was about to break! Although he doesn''t like Aka Inu very much, and his character is not in line with him! But the red dog is the navy! What is the navy? Although there is darkness inside, most people are justice organizations with a bright heart! Stopped many tragedies made or about to be made by pirates in the sea! And the general of such an organization was caught and beaten by the pirates... As a colleague, as a navy marshal, watching this scene in the Warring States Period, he felt afflicted and angry! And after working together for so many years, the two of them have some feelings! Now seeing Akinu being beaten like this, can his heart not be broken? Karp is also silent! Before Ace''s death, his anger hit his forehead. But watching this scene, watching the murderer who killed Sun was beaten like this, he didn''t feel any happiness either. After all, Akinu is also a navy and has worked with him for decades! Even if the usual personality is different political opinions are different, and occasionally there are verbal conflicts, but after so many years, it is somewhat emotional! Well, people are such complicated animals, hate and like can coexist at the same time! It''s just that if one of the feelings is more, then that kind of feeling is usually expressed, and the other kind of feeling is deeply hidden in the bottom of my heart, and will not be expressed until a specific time! --- Is the red dog weak? Not weak! It is a pity that he is facing a white beard! Originally, he had been injured by White Beard once before. Not to mention serious physical injuries, but there were also some minor injuries, and these injuries directly affected his strength and caused his current fiasco! Thinking about it, Arthur couldn''t help but sighed, "What a poor red dog!" At this time, Arthur did not act as the black hand behind the scenes, did not have the consciousness of being the culprit responsible for all this! Chapter 1125： No right or wrong, only position "boom!" In the end, after not knowing how many hits, his face was covered with blood, and the alive and dead red dog was thrown to the ground by the white beard! "Admiral Red Dog!!!" "General Sakaski!!!" "Sakaski!!!" ... Upon seeing this, the navy screamed. Who is Akinu? Among the three major factions of the Navy, the leader of the hawks! It is also the belief of many hawks in the navy! Faced with the fact that their beliefs have now become like this, how can the hawks naval soldiers not feel sad? In addition to the hawkish navy soldiers, the dovish navy headed by the blue pheasant and the neutral navy headed by the yellow ape also showed unacceptable expressions! They were not unacceptable because of the red dog being beaten like this, but because the dignified admiral was beaten like this by a pirate like Whitebeard and it was unacceptable! What is the navy? Justice organization! Although there is a lot of darkness inside, but more is still light, more is still order! If there is no navy on the sea to maintain order and catch the pirates at the cost of the lives of many naval soldiers, then the entire sea will fall into a state of chaos! But now, they have done many things for the security of the sea, and even sacrificed a lot of people every moment. The result is that the dignified admiral is beaten like this by the pirates who represent disorder. How can they accept? At this moment, no matter if they are hawks, doves, or neutrals, everyone remembers their common name, navy! then... Runaway! The navy is completely gone! "Kill these **** pirates, and avenge the red dog general!" "Vengeance!!!" "We are the navy!!!" ... At this moment, the navies who had gone violently had forgotten the division of factions, and they rushed to the pirates with grief and indignation! The Warring States, Karp, and even the Yellow Ape with a wretched face and other navy, all showed seriousness at this moment, and then... rushed to the white beard! At this moment, the white beard completely angered the navy! at the same time! While the navy ran away, the pirates also ran away! Because of the death of Ace! To be honest, the White Beard Pirates, and the forty-three pirates under the White Beard Pirates, were willing to risk their lives to save people, partly because of Whitebeard, and partly because of Ace! Aisi is usually bold and generous, and he can talk to anyone. In the White Beard Pirates, it can be said that there are friends everywhere, regardless of the White Beard Pirates group or the sea that the White Beard Pirates group has swung down. The thieves are full of praise for him! Therefore, they will come to participate in this war! And this is one of the reasons why he is regarded as the heir by White Beard! A person who can make everyone obey is the best heir! But today, Ace died here, which also made these people who had made friends with Ace completely angry! then... The pirates have also entered a runaway state! "Vengeance for Ace!!!" "Kill the navy!" "Ace!!!" ... The pirates shouted angrily, raised their weapons, and rushed to the navy! - "Oh~" Arthur sighed faintly as he looked at the two violent parties. Was the navy wrong in this war? correct! In order to kill the pirates, for the security of the sea, and for the interests of the civilians not to be harmed, they did nothing wrong in doing such a thing! Are the pirates wrong? There is nothing wrong! For the white beard, for Ace, for the brothers, they risked their lives and rushed into this navy headquarters at all costs, but in fact everyone knew it was a trap. What''s wrong? Was Arthur, who intensified the conflict between the two sides and caused more deaths, wrong? There is nothing wrong! For profit, for Saint Martin, and for himself, he controlled the entire war and guided the direction of the battlefield, so that the enemy, the navy, and the pirates would have greater losses. What''s wrong with him? "It has nothing to do with right or wrong, only stand!" Arthur murmured, waved his hand, and decisively let the ninjas of the Ghost Legion control the corpses of both sides, and joined the two sides of the runaway! - Soon, the corpses controlled by the two sides and the ninjas of the Ghost Legion sent by Arthur were officially handed over! "Kill!" "Go!" "Ah~" "Uh..." ... Accompanied by a scream of killing and screaming, countless people fell down at the first moment the two sides met each other! However, neither of the two sides who had run away at this time cared about this! They were so full of anger that they could no longer care about other things, the only remaining thought was to kill each other! "Die together!!!" A navy smiled miserably after a sharp blade was inserted into his stomach. One hand stubbornly grasped the sharp blade, making it impossible for the other party to pull it out, while the other hand made a knife with a backhand and inserted it into the opponent''s head! And this scene was staged among the navy and the pirates almost simultaneously. Both sides are full of anger in their minds, even if they die, they have to pull each other up! that''s it! The huge gully that Whitebeard had shaken out before and split this part of the navy in half was also the center of the war between the two sides at this moment! The two sides use the gully as the dividing line. The pirates are in the south of the gully, and the navy is in the north of the gully. Through the gully, while clearing the enemy on their own territory, they cross the gully and try to rush into the enemy''s territory and kill the enemy! For a while, blood, residual limbs, corpses, etc., were densely covered around this huge gully! the other side! Those who were watching the live broadcast looked at this tragic scene, and they were all silent! In the previous live broadcast, various secret experiences and powerful characters appeared on the stage, making them amazed, amazed, awed, and fearful. But at this moment, they are all silent! After a long time, someone hoarse throat and said in confusion, "Why are they fighting like this?" Yes! Why! ? This person''s voice not only wakes up the silent people, but also plunges them into thinking! "Because it is justified for the navy to fight pirates!" Some people say so! "Fart! Why is it right for the navy to hit pirates? Did the pirates make any mistakes? They are just a bunch of poor people! If you can live safelyWho wants to be a pirate?" Some people refuted this! "Hehe, what you are talking about is the pirate before and now... which one didnt come for the treasure of One Piece?" Facing the rebuttal, the people on the side also retorted his rebuttal! "In this war, no one is right or wrong. The navy has the reason for the navy, and the pirates have the reason for the pirates. They are not wrong. What is wrong is that their positions are different. What is wrong is this difficult world!" In the end, in the sigh of an old man who seemed to see through the world, the dispute soon came to an end! Yes! No one is wrong! What is wrong is that their positions are different, what is wrong is that the world is difficult! So everyone was silent again! Chapter 1126： Retreat, the power of the white beard! In the fight, most of the time passed! The blood has dyed the earth red! Numerous residual limbs, corpses, and gun smoke filled this battlefield! At this time, the sound of fighting has gradually become smaller! But not because the two sides stopped fighting, but because people... almost died! A large number of navy soldiers, a large number of elite pirates, and a large number of cP members have fallen on this battlefield! There is still fighting on the battlefield, and only the top leaders of both sides can fight, the bosses and the like! The others either fell on the battlefield and became a corpse, or they had broken hands and feet, weeping and weeping, they had no power to fight anymore, only a small part was intact, and they were sitting on the ground loudly because they were fighting too much. Panting hard, even lacking the strength to stand up! "Everyone listens, leave me, leave me... retreat!!!" Baibeard took the time to look back at the battlefield situation, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, and shouted in a deep voice. Although Ace''s death made Baibeard very sad, he knew that he couldn''t fight anymore, let alone him if he continued the fight, even the Whitebeard Pirates would be here! He can''t be so selfish and let other children die here for the sake of one child! "Daddy!!!" "No, I want to fight with Dad!" "Father White Beard!!!" ... The pirates looked at the white beard in the fierce battle with some excitement! At this time, the white beard is the most uncomfortable person in the entire battlefield! The people who besieged him, whether it was the Warring States Period, or Karp, or Huang Ape, or cP members, were all general-level combat power, and because of the death of the red dog, the anger in their hearts seemed to be aroused, and they all entered In desperate mode! So far, even the white beard who has recovered to his peak state, has been beaten all over his body under the hard work of these few! If they leave at this time, there is no doubt that White Beard will fight even harder, and may not even leave the Navy headquarters in the end! "Um...huh!" After resisting Karp''s iron fist again, the white beard snorted, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and then roared at the pirates, and said, "I said...go away!!!" Facing this scene, the pirates opened their mouths with grief and anger, wanting to say something! But at this time, after wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Marco said decisively, "Needless to say, follow the father''s order, go!!!" "but..." What else does a pirate want to say! "No, but, listen to Dad''s orders, don''t let Dad''s hope become despair!!!" Marco interrupted his words, his eyes were round, a little trembling, a little agitated, and some hysterical said. He knew that the white beard would be more violent and lucky when they left! But he had to leave, because he also knew that once they did not leave, then the final outcome might not be so beautiful, and even the entire army would be wiped out! After all, in terms of time, if the world government wants to support it, it should be there within a few minutes! "go!" At this moment, Aiden also stood up and greeted loudly. In the White Beard Pirates, Aiden does not have the prestige of Ace and Marco, but it is not much different! With the support of St. Martin''s back, Aiden used the ability of money, and made many friends in the Pirates, and often took some people he felt capable and good personality to go out to eat and drink! In the end, under the orders of the two highly respected captains, the pirates of the White Beard Pirate Group gritted their teeth and left with hatred! "Tsunade, Shanks, Raleigh, Bucky, Straw Hat Boy, Kolokas...you all go, I''ll break it for you!!!" Watching his pirate group leave, Bai After a little relief, the beard shouted at the others on the court. The people from Tsunade and Konoha came to support the White Beard Pirates. Now that the White Beard Pirates are gone, they naturally need to go together. White Beard has nothing to help him to replace the White Beard. The evil habit after the break of the Pirates Moreover, if the White Beard Pirates are gone, but Tsunade and Konoha cannot leave, what is the White Beard Pirates? In the future, what credibility does the Whitebeard Pirate Group have? Therefore, they must also go! As for the others... They all came for Ace, and now that Ace is dead, they should be let go because of reason! Listening to the voice of the white beard, Tsunade did not hesitate. After pushing the blue pheasant back with a punch, she shouted directly to the battlefield, "All ninjas are ordered to use their own instantaneous skills to get out of the battlefield. Let''s leave!!!" "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Under Tsunade''s orders, the figures broke away from the navy and the pirates, surpassing the retreating pirates with a thunderous force, and rushed to the forefront of the retreating team! In terms of vitality and physique, ninjas are no better than people in this world, but in terms of speed and way of escape, ninjas are absolutely world-class! A variety of instantaneous techniques, not only fast, but also show your scalp tingling! the other side! Lei Li listened to White Beard''s words, and after a moment of silence, he punched and kicked the two cP members in front of him directly, then turned sullenly and left! As he walked, Raleigh didn''t forget to greet the others and said, "Shanks, Bucky, and Kurokas, let''s go together, and bring Ace''s... corpse!" At the end, Lei Li''s eyes turned red involuntarily! In the end, it failed! Captain... I''m sorry! Thinking like this in his heart, Raleigh left without hesitation! However, his departure does not mean that he is afraid, but that he is ready to brew a bigger storm! "Warring States, I will show you the fate of not complying with the gambling agreement!" Lei Li roared angrily in his heart, clenched his fists, but his face was calm, calm and alarming! After hearing the words of the deputy captain, other people, although unwilling, finally chose to follow along! After Shanks repelled the cP member in front of him with a sword, he turned and ran, taking Aces "corpse" and holding Aces body without knowing what he was thinking, like a demented Luffy. Grab it and take it away! "Retreat!!!" The Monster King also issued an order at this time! The army of prisoners he led originally followed because of Luffy''s face. Now that Luffy has been taken away, there is nothing to say, they naturally followed him! that''s it! Soon the other people in the battlefield, along with Robin, also left, and the entire battlefield was left with Qiwuhai, the Navy, and White Beard. - "Whitebeard should be dead, and I should go too!" Arthur mumbled while looking at the battlefield! In this war he did nothing good. If he doesn''t leave again, when the white beard is dead, it will be the time for the Navy to settle accounts after autumn! Thinking about it, Arthur turned his body into a shadow, then controlled the shadow and headed towards the submarine that was made by collecting pacifists before! In a while! Arthur controls the navy headquarters where the submarine is gradually moving away! And shortly after he left the navy headquarters! "Boom!" With a loud noise, Arthur stood above the submarine and looked back, and saw that the entire navy headquarters began to shake violently, and not long after the shaking, the entire navy headquarters gradually began to sink! Less than a minute! Only about one-tenth of the land in the entire navy headquarters is still on the water, and all the others have disappeared! "This is the power of White Beard!" Arthur sighed involuntarily. Chapter 1127： The curtain falls, a genius of the age! "The big event, the top war ends!" ! ! "-Le Monde! "The death of the White Beard, the nearly sunk naval headquarters!" "-Chambord Islands Daily News! "Navy disaster, the navy headquarters with heavy casualties! "-Chambord Islands Weekly News! "Admiral Akinu is seriously injured and unconscious, his life is at stake! "-A place in the Great Waterway! "Admiral Huang Yuan broke his arm! "-New World Somewhere News! ... Not surprisingly, on the second day after the event ended, overwhelming news swept the entire sea! "The White Beard, one of the four emperors, and his pirate regiment had such a big conflict with the navy, it is incredible!" "The world is so big, there are no wonders!" "The dignified admiral was seriously injured? I can''t believe it!" "Yes, General Huang Yuan has all broken his arm, it''s really miserable!" "Fortunately, the white beard died in the end!" ... Everyone is discussing this matter. Among them, the most discussed is the end of the red dog, the yellow monkey and the white beard! As the highest combat power in the navy, the red dog and the yellow ape are undoubtedly the most eye-catching, and as the four emperors of the pirates, the white beard is also eye-catching, so they have received the most attention! - at the same time! Murloc Island! "Huang Yuan is really bad luck!" Arthur looked at the latest news and couldn''t help shaking his head and exclaimed. He knew the fate of the Red Dog. After all, before he left, the Red Dog had already been beaten like this by White Beard, but the fate of the Yellow Ape was never expected by Arthur! As the group of people with the highest speed in the Pirate World, Huang Yuan is facing an enemy attack, not to mention that he can dodge it, but it is no problem to evade 90% of it! Even if the person who made this attack was White Beard! But just after he left, in just a few minutes when the entire navy headquarters sank, Huang Yuan broke one arm. This is incredible! Of course, incredible is incredible! The facts are happening now, and Arthur can''t tolerate it! Furthermore, even if Arthur has not received the news from his subordinates yet, but combined with the scene before he left, he can guess the whole story of Huang Yuan''s broken arm in all odds and ends! It''s nothing more than Ace "death"! In Ace''s "death", the red dog was the murderer and the yellow ape was an accomplice, and when the red dog had been sanctioned, it was normal for the white beard to choose to deal with the yellow ape instead! And Huang Yuan may be in this situation because he was not careful, or because the white beard was too strong, he couldn''t avoid it, and caused this end! "With the technology of the world government, even if Huang Yuan''s arm can no longer be connected, there should be no problem with replacing it with a prosthetic leg. It is estimated that the combat power will not be reduced much!" Arthur thought for a while and mumbled involuntarily. A few years ago, after Zefa''s arm was broken, it was connected with a prosthetic arm made by a scientist! And since Zefa can prosthetic limbs, Huang Yuan can''t be unreasonable! Even with Huang Yuans current age and identity, maybe even better equipped! At that time, not only will the combat power not decrease much, it may even increase! In this way, Arthur looked at the newspaper, read the news articles, and finally set his sights on the death of Whitebeard! "Oh~" Arthur sighed faintly and said, "Going to the top of the war, is this a farewell ceremony of the highest level?" Although Whitebeard was killed by Arthur himself, Arthur still agrees with his strength! Maybe he is not as strong as Arthur right now, but it is only a slight difference, and the strength of his family is actually trained, which is different from Arthur! A normal person, the strength can catch up with Arthur''s open wall, which shows how exaggerated Baibeard''s talent is! It can be said to be an era-level genius! Unfortunately, it is the enemy! If it is possible to subdue him, Arthur will definitely find ways to subdue him! Provisional Navy Headquarters! After the sinking of the naval headquarters, the naval branch base originally located in the Chambord Islands was temporarily changed to the naval headquarters to allow the navies to have a temporary office, and the navy that had not died after the war receive! At this time, inside the Marshal''s office! Karp, Warring States, Crane, and Green Pheasant sat in the office, silent! After being silent for a long time, the Warring States period made a hoarse voice and said, "After this time, I will resign from the position of Marshal!" "What? Are you crazy in the Warring States period?" Crane couldn''t help asking. As for Karp and the green pheasant, although they did not speak, they frowned! Neither of them thought that the Warring States would resign! "I''m not crazy, I have taken serious consideration!" After shook his head, Zhan Guo said bitterly, "I don''t think...I am not suitable for the position of Marshal!" I won''t talk about it in the past! This time, there are too many dead navy! One hundred thousand elite naval forces, but less than one tenth survived, that is, less than ten thousand, which made the Warring States have a slight doubt about their own capabilities! In the case of advance preparation, the navy can suffer such heavy casualties, and his marshal is not qualified at all! "How come? You are the heir appointed by Marshal Kong, if you are not suitable, who else is suitable? This time is just an accident..." After a few words of persuasion, He suddenly fell silent! She knows the idea of ??the Warring States! As a good friend for many years, she knew exactly what character the Warring States period was! But because of this, she was silent! She knew very well in her heart that if the Warring States period had not made up his mind, then it would be absolutely impossible to say this! "accident?" Warring States shook his head, and after a trace of self-blame flashed in his eyes, he said nothing more! "Marshal, this time it was actually Moonlight Moriah''s fault. You really don''t have to blame yourself!" Green Pheasant said with comfort. Regarding everything Arthur did, the Navy also investigated the matter immediately afterwards, and it was basically clear...The loss of the Navy this time was probably caused directly or indirectly by Arthur! If it weren''t for the various things in the navy headquarters at the moment, and it was a little too busy, Arthur''s vest, Moonlight Moria, would probably be revoked from Qiwuhai''s status today, and the latest reward order would probably go down! Of course, it''s just a little later now! "Morlia Moonlight is wrong, and I am also wrong!" Warring States did not deny Arthur''s mistakes, but neither did he deny his own mistakes! And just as a few people were talking the door was knocked! "Boom!" "Come in!" Warring States said casually. "Crack!" A navy soldier opened the door and walked in front of the Warring States Period. After a simple salute, he said anxiously, "Marshal, according to the latest information, Ace... is not dead!!!" "boom!" When this sentence came out, it was like a bolt from the blue, and the four people in the town''s office were dumbfounded! What the hell? Ace is not dead? They saw the body of "Ace" with their own eyes! With a three-pointer unbelievable, three-pointer surprise, Karp asked uncertainly, "What did you just say... Ace is not dead?" Chapter 1128： Sengoku who took the blame and resigned! "Yes!" The navy soldier reported truthfully, "Just now, the intelligence personnel below heard news that Ace was awake shortly after being taken away by the red-haired Shanks and others! He is currently heading to the original White Beard Pirates group. Hurry up!" "Hahaha, that''s great!" Karp, who had been silent, his eyes lit up when he heard the news, and he laughed from ear to ear! Ace is not dead! This is a big surprise for Karp! But after the three of Crane, Warring States, and Qing Pheasant looked at each other, they all fell silent! This is good news for Karp, but not so good news for them! They worked desperately. After sacrificing so many of their men and even two generals were almost broken, they finally killed White Beard, but you told me that the target of this execution, Ace, was not dead? What a **** it is! It''s almost like a 60-point pass, but you got 59:5! Although the main target of the Navys operation was White Beard, and White Beard was indeed dead, the main target of White Beard was only determined by the Navy. The foreign Navy announced the execution of Ace! Now Ace is not dead. On the bright side, in the eyes of outsiders, it is the navy mission that has failed! There was a long silence! "Gulong!" After taking a sip of water, the Warring States period said bitterly, "I will... take the blame and resign!" Previously, the Sengoku resignation was only because of the guilt of so many navy deaths, but now it is to take responsibility! Ace is not dead, it is a failure of the Navy on the bright side! In this case, even if the world government knows what is going on, it must find an individual to stand up and take full responsibility for this time. Otherwise, it will not be easy to explain externally, internally, or to the participating countries! "Warring States, you don''t have to be like this!" He frowned and said. "It''s okay, I wanted to resign!" After the Warring States shook his head, he seemed to look away and smiled and said, "Let me take full responsibility this time!" "What are your burdens? Let me do it!" Karp said with a grin. "You old bastard, if you get a bargain, you still sell well!" Listening to Karp''s words, and looking at Karp''s happy look, he just wanted to hit someone with a warring state spirit! However, Karp did not pay attention to the words of the Warring States Period, and continued solemnly, "Ace is my grandson, and I should bear this responsibility for both reason and reason!" After the Warring States rolled his eyes anger, he still said solemnly, "Don''t talk nonsense, I was going to resign, this time I will come!" "I''m coming!" Karp stood up and argued. Karp doesn''t want his friend to take responsibility. "No, I''ll come!" The Warring States also stood up, gritted his teeth and argued. Karp didn''t want his friends to take responsibility. How did the Warring States think? "I come!" "I come!" "I come!" ... In this way, the two were arguing constantly on the Marshals desk, and as time passed, the two argued more and more loudly, and their voices became louder and louder, until the two of them put their heads on their heads, viciously. Look at each other, let no one! And seeing the two people seem to be fighting, the crane on the side couldn''t see it! She interrupted the two of them directly, and said angrily, "What are you fighting for, or else you two should bear it together?" Originally, Crane was just a joke, not serious! But I never thought that after hearing these words, Zeng Guo and Karp looked at each other, their eyes lit up, as if they had heard a good idea, and the crane agreed in unison, "Okay, that''s it. Do it!" o((ѩn))o This time, He was dumbfounded! She never expected that one of her own jokes would take them seriously! "Would you like to think about it again?" He looked at the two carefully and asked. "No need, so be it!" The Warring States waved his hand, and refused without hesitation! "Yeah, that''s it! Just so many years have passed, and I want to retire too!" Karp said with a grin. At the insistence of the two, He persuaded them a few more times, but in the end they did not stop them! that''s it! The Warring States period reported the matter to the world government, took the responsibility on both of them, and made a request for resignation to the world government! "Resign? No, you can''t resign!" In this regard, the world government naturally disagrees! Not to mention that the Sengoku status is the marshal, and it is not his turn to assume responsibility, just say that the Sengoku is a general-level combat power, the world government does not want to let him go! The same goes for Karp! Even if Karp did a lot of wrong things this time, compared to his general-level combat power, the world government can selectively ignore those wrong things! However, even if the world government objected, the two still insisted on resigning! "Lets do it... its better to resign. Since you dont want to be a marshal, then be a navy inspector. You will be responsible for monitoring the illegal activities within the navy. Karp is the same. If you dont want to do it, you can be a recruit. Coach, train recruits for the navy in the future!" In the end, after the five old stars discussed, they gave Warring States and Karp such a compromise choice! "Can you?" Warring States listened, and after covering the microphone with his hand, he asked Karp. The choice given by the five old stars, the Warring States Period is actually a bit tempting! Having been in the navy for so many years, he is really uncomfortable to withdraw from the navy! And now the compromise choice given by the five old stars can be said to be the best choice! The post of Chief Inspector of the Navy not only saves him from having to withdraw from the Navy, but also ensures that he has certain powers in the Navy, and he will have a lot of leisure in the future, so he does not have to worry about the development of the Navy all day long! "OK!" Karp thought for a while and agreed. Like the Warring States period, he had been a navy for a lifetime, so if he were to withdraw from the navy like this, he really wouldn''t be used to it! And now that he has become a recruit coach, he has the best of both worlds! Hearing Karps words, Zeng Guo nodded, and after he understood, he let go of the covered microphone and said in a deep voice, "Yes, that''s it!" After the two agreed, the five old star on the other side of the phone said again, "By the way, the Navy should be very busy this time, so the marshal needs you to take the post first, and then you can retire after a while when you are not busy! " "understand!" The Warring States nodded. Right now the top war has just passed, and the entire navy is going crazy. Even if the Warring States period wants to retreat, it needs to pass this period of time. "One more thing! If you are not a marshal, who are you going to recommend to the next marshal?" At this time, the five old stars on the other end of the phone asked again. Since the Warring States period is not a marshal, a new marshal is naturally needed! "Who recommend..." The Warring States period murmured, and after thinking for a moment, he said, "If I must recommend itI recommend the green pheasant!" With that said, the Warring States period seemed to have thought of something embarrassing. After hesitating for a moment, he added with difficulty, "There are red dogs!" The green pheasant is the most promising person in the Warring States period! Their ideas are similar, and both of them are considered doves, so the Warring States period did not hesitate to recommend him! However, for the red dog, the Warring States did not have a stick to kill! Although Aka Inu''s philosophy is different from his own, and his personality is completely different from him, the Aka Inu''s ability and Warring States period are also in the eyes, so he also gave Aka Inu a chance! As for the Yellow Ape among the three generals, the Warring States Period was decisively skipped! Huang Yuan''s salted fish philosophy of passing by is really not suitable for being a marshal! In fact, Warring States also knew that even if he recommended it, Huang Yuan would not necessarily accept it, and might even shirk it! After all, compared to the marshal, there are still fewer things for generals! Chapter 1129： The pirate group about to fall apart! Mess! This one word can represent the situation of the White Beard Pirates at this time! The White Beard Pirates Group is a very large group of pirates. Except for the affiliated Pirate Groups under its command, the group has 17 teams with 1,700 people, and these teams are usually responsible for different affairs. , Do not belong to each other! But when the white beard was still there, it was not a big deal to not belong to each other! The white beard has that charm and that ability, twisting everyone into a rope, let them work together! But now that the white beard is gone, the problem is coming! In the absence of anyone to lead and Marco''s lack of leadership ability, among the 17 teams that are not under the control of each other, even the captains will inevitably have some different thoughts! Some want to leave the White Beard Pirates and stand on their own, some want to keep the name of the White Beard Pirates and fight for it together, and some want to take the rest of the Pirates and go to others. ! In addition to the internal problems caused by the different minds of the captains, the external problems of the White Beard Pirates are also very big! After the death of White Beard, the White Beard Pirates lost a large number of crew members due to the loss of White Beard and a large number of crew members due to the top war. The competitiveness of the New World Pirates was greatly reduced! This also directly caused the Whitebeard Pirates to fall into war! Many second-tier pirate groups that were originally in the new world, for the sake of the turf and their own interests, took advantage of the current weak opportunity of the white beard pirate group to attack and compete for their territory! The people of the White Beard Pirates are in trouble! Fortunately! In a series of bad news both inside and outside, the White Beard Pirates also received good news! Ace is not dead! This made the White Beard Pirates group who was caught in internal and external troubles as if they had been hit by the spring breeze, and the atmosphere of the entire Pirates group was completely new! "Great!" Marco said in surprise, "Now I just have to wait for Ace to come back... Dad always said that he would help Ace to become the new One Piece King. Since he is not dead, we can listen to him in the future. Up!" As soon as the voice fell, the captains all fell into a strange silence after taking a look at each other! But after a moment, Marco looked at the silent people, and suddenly became silent! The news that Ace was alive just now was too pleasant for him, and he was too happy to speak, but after calming down a little bit, he realized the problem now! Now, then! When White Beard was there, Ace had no problem inheriting the White Beard Pirates, but if White Beard was gone, then I had to say something else! Thinking about it, Marco said bitterly, "Then what do you think should be done?" As soon as these words came out, he was already able to foresee the scene where the Whitebeard Pirate Group would fall apart in the future! But he also knows that this is not what he can stop! "Honestly... the old man is dead, and now our territory is definitely unguarded. Instead of being taken away by then, I think we should let the friendly relationship with our pirate group take over!" "If this happens, at least, we will feel a lot more comfortable? Besides, letting them take over our territory, and even the people who take over us, will not treat us badly." "So, I want to take someone to Konoha! With Konoha''s strength, it is still very simple to take over the current site of our Whitebeard Pirates!" Aiden was the first to stand up and put forward his own opinions. ! "Yes!" "I think Captain Aiden is right!" "Daddy is dead, the site will definitely not be able to be guarded, and it is not bad to give them to Konoha. This time Konoha also produced a lot of power!" "Yes, yes!" "I would like to follow Captain Aiden to join Konoha!" ... Following Aiden''s words, many crew members of the White Beard Pirate Group echoed. Among them, there are also a few of the captain-level characters in the Whitebeard Pirate Group! "You..." Looking at the people who were making noise, Marco couldn''t help raising his hand and pointing at them, trying to say something, but in the end, after opening his mouth, he still didn''t say anything. Everyone has their own ambitions, and he doesn''t want to force others, after all, they are partners! "Marco, I know you want to keep the white beard''s name and let everyone fight for it! To be honest, I once had this idea in my heart! But sometimes people want to be more realistic!" "At the moment, Father Whitebeard is no longer there, and the brothers and sisters under his hand have died a lot because of this war! In this case, the Whitebeard Pirates really has no spare capacity to deal with those coveted The guy on our site!" "If we don''t choose to take refuge in others, then we can only watch all the sites of the White Beard Pirate Group being scrambled over!" "And if we resist... With the current defeat of the White Beard Pirates, do you think you can withstand the wolf-like pirates in the new world?" As he said, Aiden took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "And... if I join Konoha, the other party will be willing to help us get the old man''s body so that he can be buried!" After the death of the navy headquarters, the body of the white beard naturally fell into the hands of the navy! Although the rest of the White Beard Pirates had thoughts of getting the body of the White Beard, because it was too dangerous and uncertain, the White Beard Pirates was too messy at the moment and didnt know where the corpse was placed. , And ultimately failed to take action! So listening to this sentence, the eyes of everyone present brightened! Although they have their own minds, they have the same feelings for White Beard...respect, respect and love! Now that there is such an opportunity to get the body of the white beard, they are naturally heartened! "Really?" Rakyo, the captain of the eighth division, asked uncontrollably. Although Lakyo is the captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, he doesn''t dare to exist much, but said that he is not inferior to anyone for his feelings for Whitebeard! During the previous war, because Baibeard chose to break up alone, when he ran away, he even cried while running! "I don''t think Konoha''s people need to lie to us!" Aiden nodded heavily, and then said, "As long as the old man''s corpse can come back I am willing to do whatever I want, and the same goes for joining Konoha!" While speaking, Aiden showed an expression on his face that he was willing to sacrifice anything for the white beard! "Count me in!" Rakyo listened to Aiden''s words, gritted his teeth, and said, "As long as Konoha can get the corpse of his father, I am willing to join Konoha!" "Count me in!" "For the sake of daddy, we are willing!" "If you join Konoha, join Konoha, anyway, Konoha is also good, and they also helped us get the corpse of the old man!" ... A group of pirates joined together! The plan was successful! And listening to the pirates'' echoes, Aiden couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth without everyone paying attention, but soon returned to normal! Chapter 1130： 1 is divided into 2! At least 60% of people are moved! Feeling the gazes of the people around him, Marco''s heart sank, and he felt a trace of sadness! He never expected that after the death of the old man, the first crisis their Pirates encountered was from within! The originally united Whitebeard Pirates were in danger of falling apart because of the death of Whitebeard! Thinking back to the days when brothers and sisters laughed together on the boat, sorrowed together, killed together, handed over their backs to others, and shared the joys and sorrows together, looking at the scene before him, comparing the two, Marco suddenly felt... absurd! But soon Marco cleared up his mood and suppressed the ridiculous feeling in his heart! "If you want to go, go!" Marco said lightly, "The White Beard Pirates is my home, I will not leave, I will keep on guarding for the father!" Marco didn''t want to go, but he didn''t want to stop others from going! When people''s hearts are scattered, it''s useless to stay strong! Furthermore! The old man once said that no one can make a choice for others, even if that person is very close to you, even if the choice he makes is the worst in your eyes, the only thing you can do is hit his head. Give him a hand when he is bleeding! "..." Everyone listened to Marco''s words and was silent too! After a long time, Joz was the first to agree, "Me too, the name of the White Beard Pirate Group, you can''t lose it!" "Yes, father is dead, but the name of the White Beard Pirate Group can''t be lost!" "I''ll stay too!" "Since the old man is dead, then I will keep it for him!" "I was born a human, and I am sorry that I can''t save my father. If I lose even the name of the White Beard Pirates, I don''t know how I should survive!" Ive been an orphan since I was a child. I didnt feel the warmth of home until I got on the boat of the White Beard Pirates... I dont want this home to be destroyed, I want to protect this home, even if I pay the price of my life for it. !" ... Listening to Joz''s words, the pirates also echoed one after another, and spoke their own words! And because of these inner words, quite a few of the people who were planning to go to Konoha with Aiden had eyes flashing, and their hearts were shaken again, wanting to stay in the Whitebeard Pirates! "Sure enough, wanting to take more people away is not that simple!" Aiden looked at these people and sighed inwardly. He was not surprised by this result! The image of the white beard in the hearts of the people of the white beard pirate group is too stalwart! Even if he is dead, the people of the White Beard Pirates are still willing to serve him! And the reason why they didn''t want to stay all of them, quite a few were willing to go with Aiden, in addition to Aiden''s efforts over the years, it was more because of the remains of the white beard that Konoha promised! In other words, these people who are willing to go with Aiden are actually willing to stay from the bottom of their hearts, but they are willing to follow Aiden because they don''t want the old man''s body to be ruined by the navy! However, Aiden didn''t care too much about it! No matter what they are willing to follow him for, anyway, they are willing to join Konoha! As for the others... Time can change everything! They can do anything for White Beard now, but they dont necessarily think so when they have children and wives in the future! Furthermore! Now White Beard is also dead! "Then... what does the site say?" Aiden directly asked the key question! The voice just fell! "The site was shot down by our Whitebeard Pirates. Naturally, they belonged to the Whitebeard Pirates!" Before Marco spoke, a pirate who supported him spoke first! "Yes, that''s right!" "The site was shot down by our Whitebeard Pirates, of course it belongs to us!" "Could it be possible that after leaving the White Beard Pirates, still want to occupy our territory?" ... The pirates who were willing to stay on the scene glared at Aiden! Earlier, Aiden said that he joined Konoha because Konoha promised to help them get back the body of Whitebeard, so these pirates did not think Aiden was a traitor, only that he had made great sacrifices for Whitebeard. ! But now Aiden even wants to take away the white beard''s site, which makes them think Aiden is not kind! However, Aiden ignored their words! He looked directly at Marco and said with a serious face, "There are a lot of Pirates who are planning to attack our turf, and with your current strength, it is impossible to defend these turf!" "Then don''t bother you to worry about it. If you want to go, let''s go. I will figure out the rest!" Marco said lightly. "Do you think of a solution? What can you think of?" Aiden suddenly became excited and said, "Are you carrying it to death? Then what will the brothers do? Now we have only so many brothers left in the White Beard Pirates. , If they die, the White Beard Pirates will really be gone!!!" After speaking, Aiden eased his emotions a bit, and said slowly, "Give me some peripheral and unimportant sites, and let the White Beard Pirates retreat to the core area!" "That way, you can let Konoha''s people fight against the outside pirate group for you, and keep the white beard pirate group intact, and it won''t harm too much interest!" Marco, the pirates present, looked at Aiden, who was suddenly excited, and they were all silent! At this moment, after listening to Aiden''s words, they knew Aiden''s thoughts! It turned out that it was not his purpose to take away those sites. What he wanted was to retain the power of the White Beard Pirates, avoid the White Beard Pirates from conflicting with outsiders, and avoid the White Beard Pirates from suffering greater losses. ! - Is Aiden really the idea? of course not! The reason why he said so was planned! Right now Whitebeard has just died. Although the Whitebeard Pirates have internal conflicts, they are still in a state of unity. If he wants to swallow the Whitebeard Pirates in one bite, then it is very It is possible to encounter collective opposition and confrontation from the White Beard Pirates! So he is going to take his time and boil the frog in warm water! First, take a person, and then occupy some unimportant areas of the White Beard Pirates. As time passes, the conflicts within the White Beard Pirates gradually become more obvious. The White Beard Pirates suffer more because they do not have a white beard. , A bigger and stronger pirate group attacked, and after heavy casualties, he slowly took over the rest of the site! In this way, he will not only be able to take over these sites more smoothly in the future, but also avoid the losses he would suffer when conflicts with the remnants of the White Beard Pirate Group! "I will give you all the islands near Konoha!" Marco said with a sense of fascination after being silent for a while. Although somewhat reluctant, he has to admit that Aiden''s words are not wrong! The White Beard Pirates Group at the moment really can''t afford so much territory! If you want to fight hard, apart from heavy casualties there is no other end! So he chose to give Aiden the island near Konoha! And listening to Markos words, Aiden nodded, then said earnestly, Lets do it, after we are gone, take care of ourselves and take care of the brothers... Daddy is gone, some things cant be done How willful!" As he said, Aiden paused, then said, "When you have trouble and can''t solve it...you can find me!" "I will!" Marco nodded after a moment of silence. Immediately, Aiden didn''t say anything more, and after patted Marco on the shoulder, he walked past Marco and the others with him! Soon! Aiden and the others left Marco and the remnants of the Whitebeard in a few boats! "Ugh!" Looking at the ships drifting away, Marco shook his head, sighed faintly, and a trace of deep fatigue flashed in the depths of his eyes! Chapter 1131： The chaos of Murloc Island! New world! On a small sailing ship! "Wow~" Waves hit the ship''s wall, and Ace stood on the bow, facing the sea breeze, looking out to the sea, his face was full of melancholy! It stands to reason that he should be very happy if he didn''t know why he was lucky enough to survive! But the reality is that he is really not happy now! In addition to the death of Whitebeard, but also the death of the brothers and sisters of the Pirates! For him, so many brothers and sisters died, how could this make Ace happy? So, after waking up, he said goodbye to Luffy, Shanks, Lely and others, and hurried to the new world, ready to go back to the White Beard Pirates! "Oh~" Thinking, Ace sighed faintly. "quack!" At this moment, a newspaper bird flew over his head! "come!" Subconsciously, Ace beckoned. "Quack~" The newspaper bird flew over obediently and came to Ace! After Ace took a few newspapers from the newspaper birds bag, he took out a little change and put it on the newspaper birds body, then waved his hand to let it leave. "The White Beard Pirates fell apart, and the crew left each! When the paper bird left, Ace opened the newspaper in his hand and saw such a piece of news! Immediately, his pupils shrank suddenly and he looked down! "Damn it, how could this be?" After watching for a while, Ace couldn''t help but curse! He never expected that within just a few days of his absence, the huge white-bearded pirate group would fall apart! "No, I want to go back quickly!" Whispering, Ace didn''t hesitate much, and after throwing the newspaper aside, he immediately came to the stern! next moment! "boom!" Along with the violent impact sound, a flame ejected from Ace''s hands. "Wow~" Under the impetus of the flame, the ship Ace was on broke the surface of the water and suddenly accelerated away! - Murloc Island! With the fall of the white beard, the Murloc Island, which no one shelters, has gradually become chaotic in the past few days! Many pirates, bounty hunters, and slave merchants gradually became bold because of the absence of White Beard, and began to unscrupulously kill, catch, catch murlocs, and catch mermaids in Murloc Island! Although the guards and soldiers of the Dragon Palace Kingdom worked hard to catch people and control the situation, those who can be pirates, bounty hunters, and hard-working merchants are not easy to provoke? Therefore, the public order of the fisherman island is still gradually declining! And now! Inside the Dragon Palace King''s Palace! "Father, those pirates and slave merchants have become more and more bold recently, and now they have dared to catch people on the street! If our guards hadn''t rushed away in time, several mermaids would have been caught in the street. !" Shark said with an ugly expression. A flash of anger flashed in Neptunes eyes, and he said in a deep voice, Because Whitebeard is dead, our fisherman island is no longer sheltered. These people dare to be so bold! If Whitebeard is not dead, how dare they! ?" "Yes!" After Huang Xing nodded in agreement, his voice changed, and he said, "However, the white beard is dead, and it doesn''t make sense to say this now. The main problem at present is how to prevent these people from making chaos!" Listening to his words, everyone present was silent! Preventing chaos, light and handy to say, but in fact it is difficult to do! no way! The value of mermaid is too high! Especially the female fish! The basic price on the market is above 70 million Baileys, and there are more beautiful ones, even several hundred million is not a problem! And under the temptation of this huge interest, Fishman Island did not have enough power to protect itself. These pirates and slave merchants would naturally not let this good opportunity go! "How about...Shall we find another Four Emperor for blessing?" Sun Star said hesitantly. Neptune listened to his words, thought about it, shook his head slowly, and said, "Let''s not say whether the other four emperors are willing to bless us, let''s say which four emperors are we looking for for blessing?" "Red-haired? Their territory is far away from us. Even if they are willing to accept us and bless us, they may not work. As long as people leave quickly after committing a crime, red-haired people may not be chased!" "Kaido? Kaido has a temperamental personality! And on the surface it seems rough, but he has the means to accept his blessing is not necessarily a good thing!" "Charlotte Lingling? She has a lot of sweets on the site every year, and the price of sugar on our fisherman island is not cheap. If we accept her blessing, the sweets we have to offer every year are definitely not A small amount, the finances of our kingdom may not be able to support it by then!" Listening to Neptune''s analysis, the people present were silent again! After a long time, Shark seemed to think of something in general, and he slapped his head, and said in surprise, "Father, since the four emperors are not good, then are we looking for the four emperors?" "Not the Four Emperors..." Neptune murmured, his eyes lit up gradually, and he suddenly said, "Yes, it doesn''t have to be the Four Emperors to bless us!" The most famous in the New World is the Four Emperors, but it is not only the Four Emperors who have the strength to bless them! The six powers that used to be... Now, except for the White Beard Pirates, among the five powers, the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom and Konoha have the ability to bless them! "However, the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom can be ruled out first. Their territory is also far away from us, and they may not bless us, even if they are blessed, they will not play a big role!" "Furthermore, the conflict between them and the Hundred Beast Pirates Group has become more intense recently. There really may not be time to pay attention to us, accept our confession, and bless us!" "So, our best goal is Konoha! Konoha''s site is similar to that of Whitebeard! Distance is definitely not a problem!" "Furthermore, it is reported in the news that recently, Aiden, the captain of the Whitebeard Second Division, joined Konoha with most of the remnants of the Whitebeard Pirates. Konoha''s strength has soared and he is definitely able to bless us!" Putton calmly analyzed. Huang Xing frowned and asked, "However, they participated in the Top War and offended the Navy. Although the Navy did not trouble them recently, it was only because there were too many things after the Top War. !" "It is foreseeable that after a while, when the Navy is finished, the Navy will definitely make trouble for them! Wouldn''t it be bad if we let them protect us at this time?" "It''s not so good!" Neptune nodded, his voice changed, and he said, "However, it doesn''t hurt! We are a franchise country, what can the navy do with us?" "Furthermore, the navy is unable to protect us. What if we let others protect us?" "Yes!" Huang Xing listened, nodded in agreement, and said, "Then father, shall we contact Konoha now?" "Go, you are responsible for this matter!" After Neptune agreed, he added, "By the way, bring more gifts when you go to Konoha. Even if the people in Konoha don''t accept it, you can''t talk to them. Fuck!" "I understand!" Huang Xing replied without saying anything. After giving a gift, he exited the hall and went to prepare gifts! Chapter 1132： Salted fish Konoha! After more than ten years of development, Konoha has become a famous commercial city in the New World by relying on a large amount of goods shipped from Saint Martin! At every moment, there are countless merchants from all over the New World, risking their way to Konoha, in order to get high-quality and cheap goods from Konoha, and then ship them to all parts of the New World, and make a profit. A lot of money! In addition to merchants, Konoha has the most tourists from all over the new world, especially the islands near Konoha! As the residence of ninjas, Konoha is undoubtedly one of the safest cities in the new world. Coupled with the development of commerce, various facilities are also very convenient, so people are willing to come here! Of course, one of the main reasons is that Konoha has the most unique scenery in the world-ninja! That is to say, Konoha can attract so many tourists with the addition of these few! Closer to home! Konoha Port! "Prince King Star, Konoha is here!" A sturdy body with a shark head and grinning teeth, looking very vicious, reported respectfully to the young man standing on the bow of the ship. "Oh, this is Konoha, it''s really prosperous!" Huangxing glanced at the port and couldn''t help but exclaimed. The Konoha port in front of you is crowded with people, including not only well-dressed tourists, but also potbellied businessmen, short-sleeved porters, etc. Upon closer inspection, Huang Xing even found a few famous ones. Bounty hunters, pirates and the like! "Yes!" The shark head guard nodded in agreement, then changed his voice and said, "However, as one of the six major forces in the new world... well, one of the five major forces, Konoha not only has a force that cannot be matched by ordinary forces, but is also new It is normal for a world-renowned commercial capital to have such a prosperous scene!" "Oh~" Hearing this, Huang Xing sighed faintly and said, "As a transit point between the great waterway and the new world, our fisherman island should be so prosperous, it is a pity..." After Huang Xing said it was a pity, he didn''t say anything, just couldn''t help but shook his head! However, as a royal guard, the shark head guard who knows the character of the Emperor Star can probably also guess the words after the Emperor... It is nothing more than a sigh of the poor strength of the Merman Island! "Prince King Star, one day our Murloc Island will be able to stand up, and it will be as prosperous as Konoha, safe!" The shark head guard advised. "Definitely!" Huang Xing nodded and said firmly and forcefully, "Not only that, we must surpass Konoha!" Listening to Huang Xing''s words, the shark head guard felt a burst of encouragement for no reason, and immediately nodded in agreement, "Well, we must surpass Konoha!" At this time, Huang Xing changed his voice, looked at the shark head guard, and said, "By the way, has Konoha notified?" "Notified!" The shark head guard frowned and said strangely, "It stands to reason that they should send someone to greet you now, but I don''t know why, they haven''t seen anyone!" The voice just fell! "Ahem~" A cough that sounded like a deliberate reminder sounded abruptly from beside the two! The two subconsciously turned around! next moment! The pupils of the two shrank suddenly! When? When did it appear? Looking at the middle-aged man with a little laziness on his face, the two of them were full of doubts! "Introduce myself, my name is Nara Lukuji to welcome you!" Nara Lukuji said leisurely. "When did you arrive?" Huang Xing couldn''t help asking. "Oh, it was here just now, but seeing how emotional the two of you were talking, I didn''t say anything, I just watched you perform quietly!" Nara Shikajiu shrugged and said indifferently. and many more! ? Bridge bean sacks! ? Arrived just now? Watching our performance quietly? After Huang Xing and the Shark Head Guard looked at each other, their old faces blushed, and suddenly they wanted to bury their heads in the soil! This guy was there from the beginning? Then, what we said, didn''t all he hear in his ears? When I think of Konoha''s people saying that he wants to surpass Konoha, Emperor Xing and the shark head guarding the whole person is not good! There is a sense of embarrassment of being caught in person by saying bad things behind the back. And seeming to see the embarrassment of the two, Nara Shikajiu smiled and said, "People always have to have dreams. If there is no dream, what is the difference with salted fish? Beyond Konoha? Well, this is a dream. What a nice dream!" "what!?" Listening to the other party not only did not ridicule, but the words of approval, Huang Xing and Shark Head Guard both felt a warm feeling from the bottom of their hearts after a while of surprise. The feeling of being recognized by strangers is really great! Thinking of this, Huang Xing''s embarrassment was wiped out! Immediately, he asked curiously, "What is the difference between a person without a dream and a salted fish? Who said this, it makes sense!" "Ha ha!" Nara Lukuji smiled slightly, and said with a little deep meaning, "This is the king of Saint Martin, Pendragon Arthur said!" "Ok!?" Huang Xing said in surprise, "He actually said it!?" Huang Xing knows who Arthur is! Speaking of the relationship between St. Martin and Fishman Island is pretty good, every year there are many murlocs, mermaids go to live in St. Martin, and St. Martin also has an embassy on Fishman Island! Even Yu Huangxing personally visited Saint Martin several years ago and was received by Arthur! For Arthur, Huangxing''s personal impression is still very good! "Yes!" Nara Lu nodded for a long time. "You Konoha still have a relationship with Saint Martin?" Seeing Lujiu''s confirmation, Huang Xing couldn''t help asking. Arthur has appeared in movies, TV series, and variety shows, but those king stars have seen it, he can be sure that there is no such sentence, and usually based on the distance, Konoha and Saint Martin seem to be impossible to overlap! After excluding these, there is only one possibility left, that is, there is a relationship between Konoha and Saint Martin that outsiders don''t know, so Lujiu was able to listen to Arthur''s words! "Ha ha!" Deer Nara laughed for a long time without speaking! He didn''t answer this just showed a meaningful expression and let Huangxing guess! "This..." Looking at Lu Jiu''s smiling and silent expression, Huang Xing scratched his head in a daze, and he didn''t know what Lu Jiu meant! Fortunately! He didn''t feel confused for long, Lu Jiu said again, "Okay, let''s go to Konoha now, our Hokage-sama is waiting for you in the office!" Hearing Lu Jiu''s voice, Huang Xing nodded, put the doubts in his heart first, and said sternly, "Alright, please lead the way!" "This is what I should do!" Nara Lu said indifferently for a long time! Immediately, under the leadership of Lu Jiu, the group got off the boat, left the port, and walked inside Konoha! Chapter 1133： Conditions and protons Konoha Hokage Office! Under the leadership of Lujiu, Huangxing smoothly came to where Tsunade was! And when he came in, Tsunade was already sitting behind his desk, waiting for him with a serious look! Well, even though Tsunade is usually a little uncomfortable, once it''s time for business, she will still be serious! "Prince Emperor Star, please sit down!" Tsunade said with a smile. For this player who came to give money, Tsunade naturally greeted him with a smile! "Ok!" After Huang Xing nodded, he was not too polite, and he pulled the chair in front of the desk and sat down! "Prince King Star, the purpose of your coming has been mentioned on the phone before, and we probably know it too!" Tsunade entered the subject directly and said, "And I personally have no objection to the asylum you applied for! " Hearing these words, Huang Xing''s eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on his face! No objection? Doesn''t that mean you have agreed? But when he was happy, Tsunade''s voice changed, and he hesitated to continue, "But..." "But what?" Huang Xing frowned subconsciously! As soon as he could not hear two words, he felt a bad feeling in his heart! "However, we have a few small requests I hope you can agree to!" Tsunade continued smilingly. And Huang Xing looked at him, and the bad feeling in his heart grew stronger! "What''s the request? Let''s hear it!" Huang Xing asked calmly. Although I tried my best to feel that it was not so good, what else could Huang Xing do? Of course, ask first! "In addition to your usual offerings to the Whitebeard Pirates, we have two more requirements! First, we Konoha have to garrison on Murloc Island and put some people on Murloc Island to protect your Murloc Island. Your safety..." Tsunade said with a smile. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Huangxing! "No, you can''t station troops on Fishman Island!" Huang Xing suddenly shook his head and refused! What does the garrison represent? Although it represents the safety improvement of the stationed place, it also represents the conquest of the stationed place! In other words, if the fisherman island agrees to garrison, it means that the fisherman island has been conquered by Konoha! And this is a treatment that even the White Beard Pirates do not have! Although White Beard blessed Murloc Island, he just planted the flag and did not send anyone to station on Murloc Island. "Prince King Star, you can think about it, or you can make a phone call and ask, and then answer!" Tsunade said, with a leisurely expression on his face, without showing any emotion! As if for this request, she is not afraid that Murloc Island will refuse! In fact... She is really not afraid! Before the imperial star arrived, Tsunade received a call from Murloc Island! The other party explained the cause of the matter over the phone, and applied to Tsunade for blessing. In this regard, when Tsunade felt the surprise from heaven, he did not forget to hold Lujiu to discuss this matter! In the end, under Lujiu''s wisdom, Tsunade basically understood the reason for the surprise this day-the white beard is dead, and the fisherman island has no blessing! She also basically came to a conclusion based on Lu Jiu''s analysis. If the fisherman island wants to seek protection, Konoha is basically the right candidate! In this case, even if the request for garrison is made, it is not impossible for the other party to agree! Although garrisoning sounds a bit humiliating, in fact, for Fishman Island, the advantages of garrisoning are more than disadvantages! As long as Konoha stationed troops on the fisherman island, not only can the chaos on the fisherman island be stopped by Konohas name, but also the security of the fisherman island can be quickly restored, and under the threat of the garrison, fish Human Island will become safer in the future! Compared with the benefits of this kind, based on the current status of the fisherman island, the side effects of the garrison such as damage to the reputation of the Dragon Palace and threat to the safety of the Dragon Palace can be completely omitted! Well, if the fisherman island continues to be so messy, does the Dragon Palace Kingdom still have a reputation? As for threats to the safety of the Dragon Palace Kingdom...Is the Dragon Palace Kingdom currently safe? Not at all! Otherwise, Huang Xing would not come to seek refuge! Therefore, Tsunade is quite confident that the fisherman island will agree to this request! Of course, Tsunades request was not for the sake of Murloc Island! It has its own strategic intentions! Fishman Island is at the junction of the new world and the first half of the Great Channel, and it is also a transit point between the two. Needless to say, its strategic position is almost a place that must be controlled! That''s why Tsunade made such a condition! On the surface, the garrison is to protect Murloc Island. In fact, it is similar to the role of St. Martins embassy on Murloc Island. It controls Murloc Island when necessary, and controls the junction between the first half of this great channel and the New World. Transfer station! Closer to home! What happened next was exactly as Tsunade expected... Murloc Island agreed! Huang Xing finally agreed to the first condition after a series of his own thoughts and a call back to discuss with Neptune! no way! It sounds a bit embarrassing to be stationed by someone else, but compared to the safety of Fishman Island... ashamed of it! Neptune is not the kind of king who wants his face instead of his people''s lives! "Then Naruto-sama...what''s the second condition?" Huang Xing asked cautiously. The first condition is agreed, but the specifics still depend on the second condition! If the second condition is too harsh, then even if the first condition is agreed, it is useless, and in the end this negotiation will only end in failure! Therefore, Huangxing also prayed in his heart that Tsunade''s second condition would not be too difficult! "The second condition is very simple! We want White Star, the princess of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, White Star!" Tsunade said solemnly. This condition is actually Arthur mentioning! As one of the three ancient weapons of the Pirate World, although Saint Martin has a similarly functioning creature-Gaioka. But who would think there are too many things? Among the three ancient weapons, Uranus Arthur can basically be sure that it is in the hands of the world government. Although Pluto Arthur has a design drawing, the whereabouts of the first built Pluto is unknown. Needless to say, Neptune is the White Star! Under this circumstance, although the role of the White Star overlapped with Gaioka, Arthur didn''t want to just let it go, so he asked Konoha to bring the White Star over! In this way, regardless of whether he needs a white star or not, Neptune will not fall into the hands of the world government anyway! "No way!" As soon as he heard that he wanted his most beloved sister, Huang Xing denied it without thinking about it! If the garrison can still be discussed, then Bai Xing definitely can''t negotiate! "Don''t worry, we don''t want you to sell people to us, she is still her, but we want her to live in Konoha...it is equivalent to a proton!" Tsunade said with a serious face. On the bright side, Tsunade naturally found an excuse! "Proton!?" Huang Xing frowned and asked. "Yes, Proton!" Tsunade said, "Although the garrison is to protect your safety, the safety of those who go to the garrison is also very important. If you don''t have protons, what if you attack the garrison?" "In your territory, it is too easy for you to start, so we need a proton to increase mutual trust!" "Of course, we don''t usually do anything to her with this proton. She can move freely in Konoha, and we will ensure her safety. If she is interested... we can also hand her ninjutsu!" "Really?" Huang Xing raised his brow obviously a little excited. According to Tsunade, Proton''s life seems...not bad? Although the movement is restricted, there is a chance to learn Konoha''s magical ninjutsu! "Really!" Tsunade nodded. There is no need for her to lie at this point! She can''t wait for Bai Xing to become a ninja! In that way, Chakra seeds can be planted in the white star! "This... let me discuss it!" In the end, Huangxing decided to call to discuss with Neptune! After a phone call, Huang Xing gritted his teeth and finally gave the answer... Chapter 1134： The coming naval revenge! "We agreed!" That''s what Huangxing said! This was the result of his discussion with Neptune and the White Star who was eavesdropping next to Neptune! Neptune didn''t agree at first! After all, the conditions given by Konoha seem to be good on the surface, but who can tell when it is actually implemented? However, the white star on the side agreed! On the one hand, for the fisherman island, on the other hand, there are also factors that make her want to go out to play! Originally because of the perverted existence of Van der Dijken IX, she had to stay in the hard shell tower specially prepared for her in the Dragon Palace Kingdom for several years and could not go out. And these days, I dont know why Van der Deeken IX stopped harassing her, so she naturally wanted to go out and have fun! After all, anyone who has been stuck in one place will feel bored...even if this place can protect you! In the end, under Bai Xing''s persuasion, Neptune had no choice but to agree! He knew what his daughter thought was just to help him, but also to go out to play! But knowing that Gui knows, he can''t refuse! On the one hand, he could not refuse the kindness of his innocent daughter! On the one hand, he also feels that his daughter has been a little bit depressed by staying in the hard shell tower these years and needs to go out to relax, but with the peculiarity of Bai Xing, if he goes out and shows up, he may not be unable to protect himself even on the fisherman island. . So it''s not bad to hand it over to Konoha now! As a big power in the new world, basically no one dares to fight Konoha, even with the appearance and particularity of the white star, it can definitely sell for a good price! "Well, let''s sign a contract!" Seeing that Emperor Hoshi agreed, Tsunade took out two contracts that he had prepared long ago from the drawer, and placed one in front of him and the other in front of Emperor Hoshi! To be honest, the contract is actually useless! If you really want to break the contract, it doesn''t matter whether there is a contract or not! Of course, the Dragon Palace Palace and Konoha are both big powers after all. Although everyone knows that this superficial effort is useless, it must be done! "Ok!" After Huang Xing nodded, he didn''t hesitate, picked up the pen on the side and signed the name on the contract in front of him! At the same time, Tsunade also signed the contract in front of him! Afterwards, the two exchanged contracts and signed their names again! "Happy cooperation!" After signing, Tsunade closed the contract with a smile! "Happy cooperation!" Huang Xing also smiled and closed the contract! - After signing the contract, under Tsunade''s arrangement, Lujiu took the Emperor Star and strolled around Konoha! Regarding this, Huang Xing readily accepted! When he came to the office before, he walked in a hurry. He hadn''t visited Konoha carefully, so he can take a closer look now! In this way, it can also serve as a reference for the future development of Fishman Island! After all, he was determined to let Murloc Island catch up with Konoha, or even surpass Konoha! Thinking about it, Huang Xing''s cheeks burst into red! With Lu Jiu''s encouragement just now, he still didn''t think there was anything in this idea, but now he calmed down, and in retrospect, he suddenly felt that he was a little in the second grade! However, after all, he was a prince, and soon Huang Xing suppressed the shyness and focused on observing the surrounding scene! "Where is that?" "The school, the ninja school, is a place where people who have just become ninjas can learn. Only by graduating from there can they truly become a ninja!" "What is that place?" "Mission Hall! A functional building whose main function is to accept and post tasks, and the tasks are for ninjas to complete! Ninja graduation can only be regarded as the starting point for ninjas. To grow up, a lot of experience is needed, and the task hall It is the place where ninjas accept tasks, complete tasks, and bring experience!" "So that''s it! Then... where is that where so many merchants come in and out?" "Commercial center! This is set up for the convenience of merchants! After all merchants come to us, they can put their goods in our designated place, and then confirm the merchant''s goods after our inspection!" "Later, the information of these confirmed products and the prices the merchants want to sell will be displayed in the form of text on the display stand in the commercial center!" "If other merchants come to the commercial center, see the information on the display stand, and just want to buy, they can pay at the commercial center and then go directly to our warehouse to pick up the goods!" ... The two stopped and stopped along the way, Huang Xing pointed to various buildings from time to time, and Lu Jiu tried to explain to him when the other party was not referring to Konoha''s secrets! The two of them explained one by one, and the other asked, and the Emperor Star who was in charge of the question from time to time showed thoughts and surprises! Gradually, the two of them walked around, and they reached the outskirts of Konoha, in front of a forest! "Konoha is about to come out here, let''s go back!" Lu Jiu said sternly! "it is good!" Regarding this, Huang Xing had no objection, nodded and agreed! But just when he was about to leave, a figure walked over from the forest on the side! "Ok!?" Huang Xing frowned and murmured, "That person... is so familiar!?" "what happened?" Lu Jiu, who was also going to leave, asked curiously, looking at the Emperor Star who stopped suddenly. "I seemed to have seen a familiar figure just now and walked past the forest!" Huang Xing replied honestly. Lu Jiu raised his brows and said calmly, "Oh, you might have read it wrong! In this gloomy forest, the light is not good, and occasional dazzling is normal!" "Well... maybe!" Huang Xing didn''t think much, nodded, and was ready to go with Lu Jiu! In this way, the two of them left here in tandem and returned to the bustling Konoha area! And after they left! "Isn''t this the mermaid prince king star? Why come to Konoha?" In the gloomy forest, watching Huang Xing and Lu Jiu leave, a faint voice sounded! "Forget it, don''t worry, it is estimated that your Majesty has any calculations!" But the owner of the voice didn''t care too much. In the sound of "rusty rusty", he quickly disappeared into the forest! If Emperor Xing saw the owner of this voice, he estimated that the owner of this voice would be Kamuu among the twelve golden saints, and he would think of the relationship between Konoha and Saint Martin more! - Just when Konoha was negotiating with Fishman Island, after a period of sorting, the navy, who finally sorted out its own affairs, also began to settle accounts after autumn! And first of all, their goal is Arthur''s vest, Moonlight Moria! As the biggest man behind the war, although the Navy did not notice how much Moonlight Moriah did at the time, after investigation and review afterwards, the Navy basically figured out what Moonlight Moriah did! The culprit! These four words are the definition given by the Navy to Moonlight Moria! Baibeard''s recovery to peak state is related to him! He was by Baibeard''s side at the time! According to eyewitnesses, they also saw Moonlight Moriah giving Baibeard a bottle of medicine that he didn''t know what to do, and Baibeard did not recover until he drank the medicine! The navy and the pirates suffered heavy casualties, and they are also related to him! According to the information provided by a certain admiral and the surrounding navies, he controlled the corpses of many naval pirates and killed each other''s vital forces! Ace is not deadUh... whether this has anything to do with him, the Navy has not found out! Even before, he helped the Navy prevent Ace from escaping! However, after confirmation, he was ill-intentioned at the time, and wanted the white beard and the navy to die, which prevented Ace from escaping! In general, there was a good battle to top up, and a good trap was that the **** made a mess, and the navy that he made was almost wiped out! For a **** like this, the navy all agreed to kill him! So, the reward order came out! Not only was he dismissed from the position of Qiwuhai, he was also offered a billion in rewards! Well, a large part of this bounty is due to the damage caused by Moonlight Moria to the navy, not because of strength! In addition to the reward order, the Navy also let three lieutenant-level powerhouses lead the team to directly kill Moonlight Moria''s nest, the magic triangle! Chapter 1135： Aces cry When the Navy went to the Magic Triangle, Arthur had already received the news when they set off! He doesn''t care much about this! Not to mention that the navy is looking for his vest, just talk about the force dispatched by the navy... three lieutenants! Who is this looking down on? Although his waistcoat strength is a bit short, it depends on whom it is compared with! It''s really incomparable with Huang Yuan, Red Dog, and Green Pheasant. Even if Arthur has rich experience, the gap in hard power cannot be made up. At most, he will stick to it for a while when he fights! But for the three lieutenants, with the strength of his vest and Arthur''s own experience, not to mention crushing, but it is 50-50! And if you are too lazy to fight, with the terrain of the magic triangle, the terrifying three-masted sailing ship will sail into the mist, and you will not be able to kill the Navy! It can be said that his vest can be attacked, retreated and defended, and he has long been invincible! Therefore, Arthur doesn''t care about this! However, Arthur at this time was concerned about another thing! Chase Ace! Of course, he is not chasing and killing, but the world government! As the central figure in the top war, Ace is also the protagonist. If he is dead, even if the loss is a little bit more, the navy will not say much, and reluctantly accepted it! But the current situation is that the navy suffered heavy losses during the war. As a result... Ace is not dead! The target of execution, the protagonist of the war, Ace did not die! This makes the navy a little painful! Even if the navys true intention is not Ace but Whitebeard, and Whitebeard is indeed dead, if the real goal Ace on the surface is not dead, the outside world will think that the navy has failed, which will cause the navy to lose its reputation! Therefore, the Navy must capture Ace back! No matter how bad it is, I will kill it! Only in this way can we make up for the mistakes in time and not affect our reputation too much! Therefore, when the three lieutenants set out to catch Arthur''s vest, that is, Moonlight Moriah, some people also went to catch Ace! But except for the same people who went to catch Ace, Ace was not offered a reward like Moonlight Moria! Of course, this is not to say that Ace is not enough to be offered a reward, or that the Navy has no money to offer a reward, but the Navy does not want to offer a reward! After all, offering a reward makes this thing popular all over the world! And this thing about Ace... it''s a shame to say it! It is too late for the Navy to deal with it in a low-key manner. How can it be possible to offer a reward? If you send a reward, doesn''t it mean you slap yourself in the face? So Ace was not offered a reward! However, not being offered a reward doesn''t mean that Ass is better off than Moonlight Moria. In fact, Ace''s fate was worse than Moonlight Moriah, because the power to chase Ace was much stronger than Moonlight Moriah''s! Two cp generals! Strictly speaking, this lineup is dozens of times stronger than the lineup that chases and kills Moonlight Moria! But this is not to say that Arthur''s disaster and the navy are not as powerful as Ace''s disaster! But Ace is more important! Although the waistcoat of Moonlight Moriah was in the top war, it caused the navy''s disaster and caused heavy losses to the navy, but outsiders did not know this! And Ace is indeed something everyone knows! Therefore, Ace must die, Moonlight Moria damn, but it can be slowed down! Therefore, those who chase Ace are much better than those who chase Moonlight Moria! And for this, Arthur is also very troubled! Right now White Beard is dead, and the power of the White Beard Pirates Remnant Party is definitely unable to stop these two cp generals. In this case, once the general level of the two cp combat power, you must It''s not too difficult to kill Ace! But the problem is, Ace can''t die! If Ace is dead, wouldn''t the matter of using Ace to attack the world government and the prestige of the navy be over? "Do you want me to do it myself?" Arthur frowned and murmured. If he does it himself, he can destroy the two cp generals before they reach the Whitebeard Pirates! But it can be saved once, but not a second time! In this way, Ace will never realize the danger, and the navy and the world government will send people to catch Ace again! He can''t always watch Ace, right? Therefore, he must think of a way to get the best of both worlds, not only to ensure Ace''s safety, but also to make Ace aware of the danger! "Yes!" After thinking for a while, there was a flash in his mind, and Arthur showed a treacherous smile! "If you follow this, not only will Ace be aware of the danger, but the remnants of the White Beard Pirates will also be aware of the danger, so that more people will take refuge in Aiden, Konoha, and receive more. The power of the White Beard Pirates!" Thinking like this in his heart, the expression on Arthur''s face became more treacherous! --- at the same time! After a few days and nights, almost endlessly on the road, Ace finally returned to the territory of the White Beard Pirates! "Ace!!!" "Ace is back!" "Ace, it''s great that you are not dead!" ... A group of people from the White Beard Pirate Group, after seeing Ace back, immediately surrounded them happily! "It''s so nice to be able to see you again...!" Ace looked at the familiar faces around, her lips trembled, and said a little excitedly. When he glanced at the situation in front of him, he found that many familiar faces had no hands and feet, but his eyes were red involuntarily, and tears began to flow in his eyes! He knows that these are all for him! "You...I...I''m so sorry... it''s all because of me!" Ace couldn''t help apologizing. "Don''t worry, no one will blame you, we...all voluntary!" At this moment, Marco walked to Ace''s side, patted Ace''s shoulder, and smiled freely. "Yes!" "We are all voluntary!" "As long as Ace, you can survive!" ... The pirates of the pirate group agreed, with a bright smile on their faces, "This...oooo!" And this made Ace even more moved, and the tears in his eyes began to overflow like a river bursting a bank! "Oh~" Upon seeing this, Marco did not say much after sighing faintly. He stepped forward and patted Ace on the back, comforting him silently! At this time, the others quieted down very wittily and didn''t say much! After a while! Ace put away his tears! But at this time, after he looked around again, he gritted his teeth and said With so many people missing, it seems that the **** Aiden really betrayed our Whitebeard Pirates! " "Ok!?" Marco frowned and asked, "Who are you listening to?" "Who told me? Didn''t it all appear in the newspapers? Aiden left with most of the people in our White Beard Pirates group when they were weak. What is it that is not a traitor?" Ace asked angrily. "Oh~" Marco sighed and shook his head, "You blamed him...he didn''t betray us, he just had to do it for the old man''s body!" With that said, Marco explained the ins and outs of Aiden''s joining Konoha! And listening, Ace''s tears stayed again! "Snapped!" In the end, Ace slapped himself severely and cried bitterly, "It''s all me, it''s all I can''t live up to it!!!" Chapter 1136： Perfect miss A few days have passed! "Huh huh!" After repelling a wave of profit-seeking pirates, Marco sank on the deck panting! These days, with the fermentation of the top war events, more and more pirates took advantage of the good time when Whitebeard died, and wanted to seize the waters of the Whitebeard Pirate Group! In this regard, the White Beard Pirates will naturally not give in! All members of the Pirate Group and the Pirate Group under its command went into battle, with injuries that had not been good after the war, and fought these pirate groups for a few days before they were barely repelled! However, even though they were beaten back, the Whitebeard Pirates did not feel good! Originally, after the top war, the Whitebeard Pirates had already suffered heavy losses, and then Aiden took away a small half of the people, and the Whitebeard Pirates went directly into a "seriously injured" state! Under this circumstance, in the face of the attack of numerous pirate groups, although the people of the white beard pirate group repelled the enemy, they directly went from the "seriously injured" state to the "critically ill" state! The entire pirate group is on the verge of collapse! "Whhhhhh...no, if this continues, we will be fine, but brothers can''t stand it!" "There have been too many enemies in these days. One wave after another has been repulsed. Under one after another, not only the casualties are heavy, but everyone is also exhausted!" Joz was panting, glanced at the members of the White Beard Pirates group who were almost lying around and could fall asleep, then frowned and said to Marco. "Yes!" After taking a glance at the surroundings, Marco nodded in agreement. Afterwards, he thought for a while, turned his head to look at Ace, who was covered in blood, and asked in a deep voice, "Ace, what do you think we should do next?" Before his death, Baibeard wanted to train Ace to take over the Pirates, Marco knew this! As the son of Whitebeard, even though Whitebeard is dead now, Marco decided to follow Whitebeard''s decision and let Ace take over the Whitebeard Pirates! Of course, not now! At the moment Ace''s strength is still a little short, and it must be impossible to take over the Whitebeard Pirates. Only when his future strength rises, will it be time to take over the Whitebeard Pirates! However, the failure to take over right now does not mean that the others are not good! A qualified heir can''t be done in a day, it needs to be cultivated slowly! Therefore, Marco is going to let Ace deal with some things in the pirate group first, and be familiar with the things inside the white beard pirate group, and when his strength rises, let him slowly take over the white beard pirate group! And now, that''s what Marco meant when asking Ace''s opinion! the other side! Ace hasnt understood what Marco meant, but since Marco asked, Ace will naturally answer! "How to do?" So, he muttered, touched his chin, and began to think calmly! The closer I get to this critical moment, Ace knows that he has to be calmer, and only by calming down can he figure out a way! And after thinking for a long time, Ace gave the answer as he thought, saying, "Give up some unimportant or empty islands and shrink the line of defense of our pirate group. After all, it is not better than before. Continue to maintain With such a large sea area, our strength is not enough!" "In addition, let the pirate groups under their command no longer guard certain islands by themselves. Three or five pirate groups gather together and act together, so as to avoid being destroyed by everyone!" "Also, some fortifications can be properly built on certain important islands! In the past, our pirate group was strong, whether there are fortifications or not, but now fortifications can reduce part of our defensive pressure!" "..." Ace offered more than ten opinions in one go! And Marco listened, nodded, and said, "These are good ideas! But...you can do better! Those islands that are to be given up can be given to Konoha and let Konoha take over, cheaper Its better to make good friends than cheap bastards!" "And, if you can, it''s best to give up the connected islands, for example, all the islands outside the south can be abandoned and let Konoha take over! Well, it doesn''t matter whether it is important or not!" "In this way, the enemies from the south will be completely stopped by Konoha. We only need to face the enemies from the remaining three sides, and the pressure will naturally be reduced!" "..." In response to Ace''s opinion, Marco gave more than a dozen additional details! Listening to these details, Ace couldn''t help but nodded in agreement. In the past in the Pirates, he was just in charge of fighting! What strategy, what plan, has nothing to do with him, as soon as he is attacked, he can be brainless! Therefore, he never thought about this, and no one told him about it! Therefore, although the opinions he put forward at the moment are good, the details are not considered comprehensively! But now, listening to what Marco said, he suddenly had some understanding of these! After saying his opinions, Marco said seriously, "Ace, the matter of negotiating with Konoha is left to you!" "This..." Ace hesitated! He has never done such a negotiation before! "Go, just go to see Aiden and see how he and his brothers are doing!" Marko said sternly. Marco knew why Ace hesitated, it was nothing more than inexperience and a little at a loss! But this kind of thing, where does the first experience come from? Therefore, he still let Ace go! "This, all right!" Hearing the words Aiden, Ace stopped hesitating, nodded and agreed! that''s it! Ace leads people toward Konoha! --- the other side! Soon after Ace left, a naval warship appeared outside the original sea area of ??the White Beard Pirates! "The area ahead is the white beard sea area. According to the intelligence, Ace is currently in the white beard pirate group!" a long-haired CP member with a white mask and a shapely figure said in a deep voice. "Just right, you can catch it all in one go! Annihilate Ace and the remnants of Whitebeard!" Another CP member with a white mask and short stature said viciously, "White beard killed the two of us CP, this hatred is absolutely indispensable!" "Ha ha!" The long-haired cp member listened to these words and glanced at him, and smiled disdainfully! He understood that this little CP member did not want to retaliate because Whitebeard killed two CP members, but because the two CP members owed him millions when they gambled with him some time ago. Also, just thinking of revenge! Well, the money has not been paid back, and the person died again, which means he has lost millions in vain! However, when it comes to destroying the remnants of the Whitebeard, it is not just the small CP members who want revenge! When they came, they had told them that if possible, the remnant party of the White Beard Pirates would be wiped out together with Ace. It''s really impossible to kill Ace at least! Therefore, even if the short CP members do not say that, the long-haired CP members will not let the White Beard Pirates go! However, what the long-haired CP members didn''t know was that because of the pirate''s attack, Ace happened to choose to leave when they arrived and go to Konoha to negotiate! In this way, they missed it perfectly! Chapter 1137： The clown is myself New world! On an uninhabited island outside the Baibeard Sea! "The plan has to be changed!" Arthur, who was about to implement the plan, sighed when he heard the news from Konoha! He really didn''t expect it to happen by such a coincidence. When the cP people were about to attack, Ace was sent to Konoha to negotiate! You know, Ace was originally in the White Beard Pirates, and was not responsible for negotiating this business at all. He was only responsible for negotiating. Either Marko would go to the negotiations or the more intelligent captains, and it would not be Ai''s turn. S! Therefore, when Arthur was thinking about planning, he didn''t add this factor into it, and that''s why it caused the current situation! "Yes, now that White Beard is dead, the White Beard Pirates will naturally have an heir, and the best candidate for this heir is of course the Ace, whom White Beard belonged to before his death!" Arthur sighed, suddenly understood, and said, "Although the Whitebeard Pirates are now in charge of Marko, he is not the kind of person who likes to fight for power!" "On the contrary, he takes fame and wealth very indifferently. What he values ??is the same as White Beard, it is family affection! So he must follow Baibeard''s decision and want to train Ace, so Ace will have such an uncharacteristic behavior! " After trying to understand it, Arthur fell into thinking again! The current plan must be changed! Originally, Arthur wanted to use the two cP members to slaughter the remnant party members of the Whitebeard Pirates when Ace was present. Ace felt the two of them. After being strong, come forward to kill two people again, and save Ace! In this way, I feel the remnants of the powerful White Beard Pirates of the world government. If Aiden comes forward again, Konoha will definitely have no problem taking 80% of them... After all, people are afraid. dead! At the same time, Ace, who knows the strength of the two, as long as he is not stupid, will not forcefully follow the world government and the navy when his strength is weak! In this way, Arthur no longer needs to care about Ace in the future, he will take care of himself, so as to achieve the purpose of Arthur''s fight against the world government and naval reputation! It can be said to kill two birds with one stone! But in this situation, if Ace did not show up, the original plan would definitely not work! If these two cP people slaughtered all the members of the White Beard Pirates, and Ace was not present, then Aces character would certainly not be aware of the power of the world government and navy! Even because these two cP members slaughtered the brothers of the pirate group clean, they chased after them and tried to die, eventually leading to their own death! But having said that, it is a question of how to change and how to change it! "How to change... Is it just that the cP people slaughter the remnants of the white beard?" Arthur murmured, then shook his head, and thought to himself, "No, if this happens, the loss will be great." Up!" "The remnants of the Whitebeard Pirates, from the current situation, except for some of the white beard''s diehards, they can all be regarded as Saint Martin''s reserve. They have a chance to join Saint Martin. If you watch them being massacred, then It definitely won''t work..." Thinking about it, Arthur gradually had a complete new plan in his heart! "Slightly revise the original plan!" Arthur murmured, "It won''t work to watch the remnants of the Whitebeards being slaughtered, but it won''t work if they are not killed!" "And right now Ace is not there yet, so...let the cP members continue to slaughter them, and I will come out again when it''s critical to stop them! At the same time... Marco can''t die!" Marco cannot die is the most important step of the new plan! In the original plan, it was the same whether Marco died or not! But at the moment, since Ace is not on the scene, there must be someone who can stop him. Otherwise, after the incident, Ace, who has not seen the powerful world government, gets hot and has just passed, then everything is over. Up! And Marco is the best person to stop him! As the former general manager of the Whitebeard Pirates, and now the general manager, Marco''s reputation in the Whitebeard Pirates is beyond doubt! Even Ace is convinced by him! If it were not for him to have no intention of being the leader, then the Whitebeard Pirates would not have the turn to inherit Ace! - Just as Arthur made his plan, Ace also came to Konoha! Konoha itself is in the sea area of ??the Whitebeard Pirates, not far from where the Whitebeard Pirates are located, so Ace hasn''t walked long before he came to Konoha! And the first thing he did when he came to Konoha was not to negotiate with Tsunade, but to find his former Pirates partners to see how they are now! Well, in his opinion, these former partners are now sending people under the fence, and they are likely to have a bad life! However, the facts let him down! These people have not had a bad life, and even have a good life... "Ace, it turned out to be you!" "Ace, you are fine!" "Ace, it''s great to see you again!" ... In a restaurant in Konoha, with the arrival of Ace, a group of people from the former White Beard Pirates group packed the entire restaurant, and everyone welcomed Ace''s arrival with tears in their eyes! "Everyone... everybody... it''s been a long time since I saw you!" Looking at familiar people around him, Ace, who had barely returned after walking around Guimenguan, had a sore nose, tears of joy in his eyes, and a little choked. And looking at him like this, the eyes of the former White Beard Pirates group were more or less red! that''s it! After being moved for a long time, Ace suppressed the turbulent emotions in his heart and returned to normal! Immediately, Ace looked at everyone present and asked seriously, "By the way, how are you living in Konoha these days? If it''s not good, don''t bear it, go back with me, it''s really impossible for us Find a way to get the old man''s body back!" "Uh..." Hearing this, everyone present suddenly fell silent after looking at each other! "Did Konoha''s people abuse you!" Upon seeing this, Ace asked quickly. "No, no, no! They didn''t abuse us!" After a pirate waved his hand in denial, he touched his nose and said embarrassingly, "In fact, it''s because we had a great time here!" "We newcomers, Konoha not only arranges work for us, but also distributes food, shelter, clothes and other things to us. Now we don''t have to lick blood!" "After work every day there is still time to call a few friends and colleagues to have a drink or something! And in recent days, several people have... fell in love!" With that, the face of the former pirate showed even more shyness. Obviously, he is one of those who fall in love! "..." And listening to this, Ace was also silent! He probably understood why everyone present was silent! It was not because Konoha treated them badly, but because it was so good, they didn''t want to go back, so they didn''t pick up Ace''s stubbornness, and instead responded to Ace''s problem with silence! Although the White Beard Pirate Group is the top pirate group in the sea, it can''t change the nature of the pirate licking blood! Once as pirates, they fought each month every month, and walked on the verge of life and death every day. Although as a top pirate group, the White Beard Pirate Group never gave them less money, but relatively, they Still more Chapter 1138： Chicken fly dog ??jump Whitebeard Sea Center! "It''s finally here!" Looking at the fleet of the White Beard Pirates group not far away, the small CP member made an excited voice! As he said, it seemed that he couldn''t wait any longer. This short CP member exerted his legs and kicked suddenly, and his whole person jumped up and headed towards the remnant party of the White Beard Pirates! "who is it!?" "A person from the world government?" "Enemy attack!!!" "Get up, it''s the people of the world government!" ... However, when the small CP member was still in the air, he was spotted by the watchman on the White Beard Pirates fleet! "Tweet~" Immediately afterwards, a bird chirping sounded, and the swiftly reacting Marco directly turned into a phoenix braving blue flames, flapping his wings and heading towards the small CP member! In a while! The two met in mid-air! But just before the two bodies were about to collide, the short CP member transformed into a hideous mouse, and at the same time, the armed domineering flowed out of the body and covered the whole body! next moment! "boom!!!" The phoenix braving the blue flame collided with the armed mouse wrapped all over. The blue flame swept out along with the strong air wave, making this sea area brighter, and also making the air rise a few degrees out of thin air! But even so, the two sides were not repelled because of this, but stalemate together! "What are you people from the world government doing?" Stalemate, Marco asked gritted his teeth. "Haha! What else can you do? Of course it''s cutting the weeds and roots! You guys from the Whitebeard Pirates Group don''t naively think that if Whitebeard is dead, the matter will be over?" The little CP member smiled coldly and said, "I tell you, this matter will not end until Ace is not dead and the members of the White Beard Pirates are not killed!" After listening to this, Marco''s anger rushed to his forehead! Dad is dead! Most of the brothers died too! In this way, the people of the world government will not let us go? "I will not let you succeed!!!" Marco roared angrily. "This is not what you said!!!" The short cp member said with a sneer, suddenly exerting strength! next moment! "call out!" In the stalemate, Marco only felt an irresistible force attack, and his whole person was knocked out! But it''s not over yet! "Bang, bang, bang!" The short CP members turned into half-human and half-mouse, their legs slammed into the air, and they flew in the direction of Marco, which was the fleet of the White Beard Pirates group chasing them! the other side! Behind the short cp member, the long-haired cp member looked at the actions of the short cp member, and shook his head helplessly, "It''s just a few million, why bother!" With that said, the long-haired cp member still issued an order to the navy who was in charge of sailing behind him, "Speed ??up and rush over!" "Yes, my lord!" And under his order, the ship he was on moved towards the White Beard Pirates at an extremely fast speed! --- at the same time! Konoha! "You really want to give us all these islands?" Tsunade looked at Ace in front of him, with a doubtful expression on his face, and asked, "You Whitebeard Pirates, are you in such a critical situation? How many islands were given to us at once?" Listening to Tsunade''s words, Ace showed a look of helplessness on his face and said, "No! But the pressure in the pirate group is really great, so I hope you can accept these islands!" After that, Ace felt something was wrong! and many more! Bridge bean sacks! Isnt it good for Konoha to give islands to Konoha? How does it feel like begging them now? Thinking of this, Ace recalled the current situation of the Whitebeard Pirates, and immediately shook his head, showing a helpless wry smile! I''m not asking! Although these islands are good for Konoha, they are poison to the current Whitebeard Pirates! If you keep it, there are only disadvantages and no benefits! So, from a certain perspective, now he is sending these islands on behalf of the White Beard Pirates, just begging Konoha to accept these islands! "Well, we will send someone to take over these islands!" Tsunade said with a smile. That poison, my honey! The benefits of giving it away for nothing, don''t do it for nothing! And at this moment! "Blubru!" The phone next to Tsunade rang! Upon seeing this, Tsunade did not evade Ace, so he answered the phone! "what!?" And when the person on the other end of the phone reported the matter to Tsunade, Tsunade was surprised, but also looked up and down Ace with weird eyes. "Tsunade-sama, you look at me like that... Is there something wrong?" Feeling the weird look, Ace''s scalp numb, and he couldn''t help but ask softly when Tsunade was talking on the phone. "Patter!" Hearing that, Tsunade hung up the phone, sat down looking at Ace in front of him, and said sternly, "Now I have bad news for you... I hope you can accept it!" Listening to Tsunade''s words, and recalling the weird look in Tsunade''s just now, Ace''s heart "cocked" and suddenly felt bad! "What''s the bad news!?" Ace asked cautiously in a nervous mood. "Just now, someone from the world government attacked your Whitebeard Pirates. Right now, the Whitebeard Pirates is in a precarious state!" Tsunade didn''t hide anything, and simply said the matter! "Boom!" Ace listened, the whole person was struck by lightning, and he was stunned on the spot! After a long time, he reluctantly recovered! And the first thing he recovered from was to say goodbye to Tsunade. "Master Tsunade, the situation is urgent now, I must hurry back to the White Beard Pirates!" With that said, Ace didn''t wait for Tsunade to answer, nor did he follow the normal path. He went directly to the window of the office, opened the window, and then jumped up from the window! Afterwards, his legs moved quickly, jumping on the roofs of the various houses in Konoha, like an escape, and quickly rushed towards Konoha Harbor! "Stop, come down to me!" "AssholeCome down!" "We are from the Konoha Security Team. We now warn you not to run on the roofs of other people''s houses at will. Get down! "Asshole, don''t step on the dried salted fish that I dry on the roof!" ... But unsurprisingly, most of Konoha was made into trouble because of Ace''s anxious behavior this time! The Anbe, the Konoha Guard, the ninjas who were resting without a mission, and the civilians in the village all acted because of Ace''s reckless behavior, and chased Ace, wanting to ask for an explanation! After watching this scene, Tsunade took a deep breath after showing a helpless expression on his face, and shouted out the window, "That''s our Konoha guest. He is in a hurry, so he doesn''t need to chase him. Report the loss to the village, and the village is responsible for compensation!!!" After speaking, Tsunade shouted three or four times again! In the end, with Tsunade''s comfort, Konoha, who was jumping up and down, slowly became calmer! Chapter 1139： General "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Accompanied by deafening thought collisions, strong waves of air continued to gush out in this sea area, wave after wave, causing the entire sea to roll over! "Shoo~ boom!" And among these collision sounds, a distinctive voice suddenly rang! When the people present subconsciously looked at the past, they discovered that Marco''s figure was blasted onto the boat from the sky! "Marko!!!" "team leader!!!" "Boss, are you okay?" ... The remnants of the White Beard Pirate Group yelled anxiously! But no one answered them for a long time, and Marco did not appear! Suddenly, the remnants of the White Beard Pirate Group became even more anxious! "Jie Jie Jie...you dare to fight the Emperor Rat and me, based on your strength? It''s almost a death!" The emperor rat, the small cp member, stepped on the air, walking in the air like a stroll in the air, watching Marco''s bombarded ship from a high level, licking his tongue, and said with a grinning smile, "Although your nickname is immortal Bird, but you are not really immortal!!!" The words just fell! "Cough cough cough!" As if it was a face slap, a somewhat familiar cough sounded abruptly! The King Rat took a closer look, but found that Marco walked faintly onto the deck while coughing up blood. "Yeah... he''s not dead yet!" Huang Mouse joked. "I''m a phoenix!!!" Marco roared, the flames on his body suddenly burst, and the whole person was covered by blue flames! Not long! The flames gradually dissipated, and an undamaged Marco appeared in front of everyone again! Upon seeing this, the smile on Huang Rat''s face gradually converged! "Humph!" After a cold snort, he curled his lips and cursed casually, "Recovered again, Gan!" It''s actually half an hour since the start of the war! In this half an hour, the King Mouse still did not take Marco! However, this is not because of his lack of strength, but because Marco''s recovery ability is too abnormal! As an animal family, Marcos resilience after the fruit awakens is already unreasonably strong, coupled with the special ability of the phantom beast species carried by the phoenix fruit, which can heal the flames of humans, the two add up, Marl Ke''s resilience has directly reached the point of unreasonableness! No matter what the injury, as long as it is not killed immediately, even if the heart is stabbed with blood, it can be recovered! Therefore, in the past half an hour, even though the King Rat severely injured Marco several times, he still couldn''t break through Marco''s defense and could not kill Marco! And the long-haired CP members who came with him are similar! After he chased the fleet of the White Beard Pirates from the back of the King Rat, Diamond Joz took the initiative to come and fight him! But although Diamond Joz''s resilience is not as abnormal as Marko, he can only be regarded as a normal person, but his defense is really unreasonable! As a person with shining fruit ability, Joz, who can turn his whole body into diamonds, his body is hard, coupled with his armed color, and some methods of muscle control like an iron block, his defense power is unlimited. rise! Although he is not at the general level of combat power, but if it is just a defense, even the general level of combat power can''t keep up with him! Therefore, the long-haired cp member who was fighting with him did little damage except for cutting his clothes and consuming his physical strength! However, the two cp members also know that this is only for a while, as long as they stick to it, they will win! After all, no matter how good the fruit is, the hard power of Marco and Joz will be a little bit worse after all. No matter how the two plate-type lieutenants can''t be opponents of general level! Losing is only a matter of time! "What about the Phoenix? It''s nothing more than killing you a few more times, and then killing you for half an hour, I won''t believe you are really immortal!" After the emperor rat roared, his legs moved slightly, and the whole person disappeared in place. ! "Then try it!" Marco roared, a trace of death flashing in his eyes. Compared with the King Mouse, what he did not retire, he could not retire, or even lose! Even if the opponent is Huang Rat with the general level of combat power, he must win today! Because, he knew that once he retreated, he lost, then the White Beard Pirates group would usher in a disaster! The Emperor Rat will never let go of the White Beard Pirates! Thinking about it, the phoenix braving the blue flame, screaming, flapping its wings, rushed in the direction of the emperor rat! next moment! "Rumble!!!" The Emperor Rat and Marco met again in mid-air and collided together, and a violent collision and strong waves of air also surged out! that''s it! The two went to war again! --- the other side! The long-haired CP member and Joz also got together! "Long (zhang) long (zhang) fruit. Grow. Hair and wings!" The hair on the top of the long-haired cp members suddenly stretched out, as if they were spiritual, entangled each other one by one, turning into a pair of black wings, flapping and flying to the sky with the long-haired cp members! Immediately! "Long fruit. Grow. Burr and gun rain!" Black hairs stretched out from the long-haired CP member all over the body, through the clothes, and then quickly shot towards Joz on the boat below! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Accompanied by the sound of breaking air, the sky full of black hairs that made people look at their scalp numb bombarded Joz! next moment! "Ding! Ding! Ding!..." Diamond Joz transformed into a shining diamond man, and when the hair shot on him, apart from a crisp sound, it did not cause him any harm on the surface! Of course, in fact, although he didn''t hurt him on the surface, his internal organs were shocked enough! "Um...huh!" Just after the sky full of black hairs stopped, Diamond Joz couldn''t help groaning! Although diamondization has increased his defenses and made his surface and internal organs as hard as diamonds, the internal organs are functional organs after all. When they are impacted by a huge force, no matter how strong their defense is, they are still affected. Here are some! "It''s useless, you can''t break my defense, I''m the hardest man in the world!" Joz grinned and said with a smile. "Ha ha!" The long-haired cp member smiled faintly and said, "Your defense is strong, but...only defense is strong. I have found your weakness!" As he said, without waiting for Joz''s answer, countless hairs were fired again, but this time it was not shot at the past, but entangled in the past! "Long fruit. Growth. Death entanglement!" Countless black hairs have wrapped up Joz''s whole person tightly! "Drive me!" But Qiao Zi naturally wouldn''t be able to catch it, so he struggled hard! But it didn''t work! Diamondization increased his defense, not strength, so after struggling for a while, these black hairs still entangled him tightly! --- at the same time! Just when the two generals of CP and the two steel plates of the White Beard Pirates fought fiercely, Arthur finally arrived! Sitting alone in a small fishing boat, Arthur came to the edge of the battlefield! "It seems that I am here at the right time!" Looking at the battlefield not far away, Arthur smiled slightly! Chapter 1140： despair "Tsk tusk, I thought it was a battle that was devastating, but I didn''t expect it to be so capable!" On the boat, feeling the shaking caused by the waves that continue to hit because of the aftermath of the battle, Arthur smacked his lips and said involuntarily. Marko and Joz are so resistant that he hadn''t expected it! After all, their combat power is only at the level of lieutenant generals! In his mind, there is a huge difference between the lieutenant general and the general! If it''s not for Luffy''s kind of explosive and commonplace people who want to leapfrog to deal with stronger enemies, unless it is a restrained relationship, it is basically impossible! However, thinking of the fruitful abilities of Marco and Joz, Arthur was also relieved! "To a certain extent... such fleshy fruit power can be regarded as restraining everything!" Arthur thought, with a dumbfounding expression on his face! Well, Routianke all attacks! If the enemy is not restrained... then you are not enough meat! Just as Arthur was thinking about it in a mess, the battle situation gradually changed! - "boom!" One carelessness, Marco was directly blasted into the sea! What happens if the fruit-powered person enters the sea? Of course it''s over! Even if it is a mermaid or the fruit-powered murloc tribe, it will be weak at the bottom of the sea! Therefore, seeing Marco, who was blasted into the sea by himself, the King Rat smiled coldly and decisively turned and slammed into the White Beard Pirates! In his opinion, Marco is dead now! the other side! "Marko!!!" "team leader!!!" "Damn it, the captain was blasted into the sea, mermaid, brothers of the murloc, hurry into the sea to save people!" ... The pirates of the White Beard Pirate Group watched Marko enter the sea, and they all became anxious! They all know the consequences of falling into the water for those with fruit ability! However, before they could do anything, the King Rat had already been killed! "No, the enemy is here!" "Be careful, guard against the enemy!" "Enemy attack!!!" ... A group of pirates looked at the King Rat who had been killed and immediately made a defensive posture! But it didn''t work! Even Marco, the strongest force of the Pirate Group, can''t stand it, how can they stand it! #888# Follow vx. Official Account Book Friends Base Camp, watch popular works, draw 888 cash red envelopes! therefore... "Ah~" "Uh..." "my leg!!!" "Help!!!" "Go, go!!!" "I''ll hold him, remember to take care of my father!" ... In the midst of a scream, the King Rat who had smashed into the White Beard Pirate Group was like a wolf entering a flock, without any rivals. One by one, the pirates of the White Beard Pirate Group, the leader of the pirates, and the captain all fell under the hands of Emperor Rat! - at the same time! Joz, who was **** with hair by the long-haired cP member, heard the screams that kept coming, and his heart seemed to be dripping blood! Although he is now tightly bound and unable to see the outside scene, he can roughly judge the situation through the voices of people on the battlefield-Marco was blasted into the sea, and the crew is being wanton. massacre! "what!!!" Joz roared, struggling with all his strength, wanting to go out and save people! But it didn''t work! These hairs wrapped him tightly, making him immobile! And just when there was a trace of despair in his heart, a sense of movement and the breath of the sea made him feel as if he had fallen into the abyss! The sense of movement and the breath of the sea, the combination of the two, after a little thought, he knew what was going on right now! The other party controlled the hair that was holding him, and wanted to throw him into the sea! "Damn it!!!" Joz roared in horror. He is scared! I''m really scared! But not because he was afraid of death, but because he was afraid that the crew could not resist after his death! Now that Marco has fallen into the sea, the only person in the Pirate Group who can resist the general level attack is him! Once he is dead, then the Pirates will be completely finished-no one else can resist him and Marco! However, fear can''t change the ending! In the end, Joz was thrown into the sea! "Gurulu!" Feeling helpless, Joz fell towards the deep sea, full of despair in the depths of his eyes-he knew it, it was all over! And at this last moment, Joz gradually remembered the old days of the Whitebeard Pirates, those days of drinking together, playing together, and fighting with Dad! I really want to go back to that time! Thinking like this in his heart, Joz''s eyes went dark and he completely lost consciousness! But just a second before he lost consciousness, he vaguely saw a figure that seemed to be swimming towards him... - "boom!" Back on his little wooden boat, Arthur dropped Joz beside Marco and started wringing out his clothes! "Wow!" Along with the sound of water, the wet clothes were wringed out of a pool of water! Immediately, Arthur turned his gaze to Joz, who had just been rescued by him, and muttered, "It''s really troublesome~" With that said, Arthur stepped forward and turned Joz face up! Immediately! "boom!" With a heavy blow, a fist struck Joz''s stomach. "puff!" Subconsciously, Joz was in this heavy blow, spitting out a pool of water! People are not awake! However, the breath is much calmer! "Well, there should be no life-threatening!" After Arthur murmured, he said with a headache, "however, how to deal with him in the future?" The reason to save Marco is because Marco cannot die! If he dies, no one can hold Ace afterwards, and once Ace dies, his plan is also a failure! And the reason why Joz was saved was because Arthur was moved! Really moved! Facing the lieutenant-level combat power that can withstand a powerful attack at the general level, Arthur can''t do it if he is not moved! So after Joz fell into the sea and fell into a coma, Arthur''s brain was hot and on impulse, he chose to save him! But now after he was rescued, Arthur felt a little headache again! It''s true that Joz is an individual, but he is a very difficult person to subdue! He was loyal to White Beard, even if Arthur saved him, he might not be able to subdue him! After sober, Joz''s greatest possibility is to return to the White Beard Pirates! but... Saved everything, he can''t throw people into the sea again, right? In that case, what was the point of saving people before? So Arthur has a headache! "Forget it Let''s take a step! Now the most important thing is to kill the two generals first, and then return Marco to the Whitebeard Pirates so that Ace can stop him when he arrives. As for What to do with Joz... I''ll talk about it later!" Whispering, Arthur shifted his gaze to the White Beard Pirates that was being massacred by two generals not far away. At this time, the White Beard Pirates are very sad! After Marco and Joz fell into the sea one after another, the White Beard Pirates Group no longer could stop the generals. Therefore, in the raging of the two generals, the number of the entire Pirates group dropped rapidly. After going through the top war, the split of the team, the attack of pirates, etc., there are few pirates left! "It''s time to shoot!" Arthur murmured, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, and a glimmer of lightning appeared on his body! "Cracking!" In the sparkle of thunder and lightning, Arthur disappeared in place! Chapter 1141： Spike "Hey!" A pair of black hands passed directly through the chest of the Emperor Rat. "What''s going on!? I seem to be...dead?" After such a thought flashed in his mind, Huang Rat''s incredible head slowly lowered and looked towards his chest! "Thump thump!" What caught the eye was not a normal chest, but a dark hand pierced from the chest, and a beating heart with blood on the hand! Is that my heart? Really red! Thinking about it, the Emperor Rat''s body softened and his eyes turned black, completely turning into a corpse! the other side! "Puff!" Arthur threw the corpse and heart into the sea at random, and shook his hand with disgust, smashing the blood from his hand! "You...you...who are you!?" At this time, the long-haired cP member who was fighting not far away stopped and looked at him in horror! so horrible! King Rat...if he didn''t even react, he was killed! I thought with horror that the long-haired cP members were completely out of the mood to care about the people of the White Beard Pirates at this moment! Although he doesn''t know who Arthur is who suddenly appeared, but Arthur killed his own people, which means that Arthur is an enemy, and now he is facing a terrifying enemy who can instantly kill a companion with his own strength. , How can he not panic? What kind of strength should this be able to kill the Emperor Rat in a second? Long-haired cP members feel more horrible the more they think about it! "Me? Just a good-hearted person passing by!" Arthur looked at the long-haired cP member with a smile! At this time, Arthur''s appearance was disguised, and the King Rat did not recognize Arthur! Looking at the long-haired cP members, Arthur knew the spike just now, and he scared the long-haired cP members! However, to be honest, he also knew in his heart that although his current strength is stronger than the general level of the long-haired cP member, it is definitely not as scary as the long-haired cP member imagined! There are several reasons why he can kill Emperor Rat in a second! The first reason is that he has a state advantage-he who has been watching the battle is much better than the Emperor Rat who has been fighting for more than half an hour! The second reason is because of a sneak attack-he was a sneak attack just now. After the King Rat did not react, he penetrated into the battlefield from behind him, and also into his chest! The third reason is that he does have a strength advantage-although he is also a general, but Arthur is the one who has reached the top, and the mouse is just a newcomer! It is the combination of these three reasons that made Arthur the effect of a spike! If you fight head-on, even though Arthur can kill the Emperor Rat, as an animal type fruit capable person, the Emperor Rat with strong recovery ability is absolutely not likely to be killed by a spike. The two sides will have to fight for at least ten or tens of minutes! "..." Listening to Arthur''s answer, the long-haired cP member was speechless! Good-hearted people passing by? How can it be! Whose passersby are so strong? Whose passers-by are nosy? Thinking like this in my heart, long-haired cP members sweated coldly on their foreheads, but they didn''t dare to refute anything! Arthur''s strength is stronger than him. He thinks he is not an opponent, and he does not dare to be Arthur''s opponent. Naturally, what Arthur said is what it is. "I belong to the world government, I am working for the world government!" After a moment of silence, the long-haired cP member said so! If you are not an opponent, you naturally have to move out of your backer, otherwise the task will not be completed, and your life will be in danger! Facing his words, Arthur smiled and asked with a deep meaning, "You... are you threatening me?" "Don''t dare!" Long-haired cP member said solemnly, "I''m just stating a fact!" On the surface it is serious, but at this time the long-haired cP members are already panicking! I hope that the name of the world government will work! I prayed silently in my heart, the long-haired cP members were calm on the surface! "Well, just as you are stating the facts!" Arthur said with a grin, "and I am also going to show you my facts...what is the fact that the world government is?" With that said, in a flash of lightning, Arthur''s figure disappeared out of thin air! "not good!!!" The long-haired cP member watched this scene, and his heart jumped, feeling bad! Arthur is going to... shoot him! With such a thought flashed in his mind, the long-haired cP member subconsciously defended it! "Long fruit. Grow. Hair protection!" Numerous hairs poured out from all over his body, surrounded his body, forming an oval egg on his body! next moment! "boom!!!" Accompanied by a violent collision, a strong wave of air rolled out! The hair was destroyed in the first time, and the long-haired cP member was also knocked into the air in the first time! But it''s not over yet! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Arthur flashed and caught up with the long-haired cP member who was knocked into the air. He used both his fists and feet. In mid-air, he directly hit the long-haired cP member without the strength to fight back. They were even in the air and couldn''t get down! that''s it! More than ten minutes passed, Arthur still did not stop, and the long-haired cP members were also beaten in the air! Although during this process, the long-haired cP members tried to fight back and wanted to escape! unfortunately! No use! Arthur, who is experienced in combat, not only blocked all his possibilities, did not give him a chance to escape, but even took advantage of the flaws that he leaked when he struggled to resist, and added several punches! "puff!" "puff!" "puff!" ... During this process, the blood of the long-haired cP members seemed to be free of money, spitting out frantically! "Puff!" In the end, in the trance of being beaten, Arthur saw the opportunity and sent the person directly to the bottom of the sea with a punch! "Huh~" Arthur let out a long sigh of relief as he watched the waves splashing when the long-haired cP member fell into the water! Immediately! He didn''t hesitate too much, nor did he show up in front of the remaining members of the White Beard Pirate Group, pretending to be an X or something, as if doing a good deed without leaving a name, just turned around and left! Of course Arthur is not doing good deeds without leaving a name, but he never thought of becoming famous because of it! On the one hand, he does not want to show his face in this incident, on the other hand, he does not want the world government to have an estimate of his strength! If the world government has an understanding of his strength and has an estimate, it will take corresponding measures to guard against him! He doesn''t want to ask for trouble! You know, with the passage of time, Saint Martin is now getting better and better, and this not only represents the increase of Saint Martin''s strength, but also represents that the example of Saint Martin''s war with the world government is getting closer! Under this circumstance, it is definitely good for Arthur''s strength to hide from the outside world! It is possible that the world government government misjudged his strength because of this, so that during the war, a role that does not match his strength was dispatched to deal with him! And this may add a little bit of winning percentage to the battle! Well, just a little bit more win rate is enough! Chapter 1142： Confused and panic "Got... got... saved!?" "What just happened? Why do I seem... dreaming?" "Yeah! I also think I have a dream. I dreamed that one enemy was killed in a second, and another was beaten into the sea after more than ten minutes!" "Coincidentally, I had the same dream!" ... Long after Arthur''s departure, the members of the White Beard Pirates, who survived by chance, came back to their senses as if they had just awakened from a dream, and they began to discuss with some disbelief! "Wait, it''s not the time to talk about this now? Captain Marco and Captain Joz...we should at least get their bodies out first!?" And amidst the incredible words, some people have grasped the point! "Yeah! Captain Marco and Captain Joz... fell into the water!" "Quickly, don''t hesitate, get into the water, maybe you haven''t died yet?" "Yes! Quick, quick, there are mermaid or murloc brothers? It''s really not good enough to be watery, and go into the water to save people!" "It really doesn''t work, just fish out the body!" ... Under the reminder of this person, the remnants of the White Beard Pirates Group suddenly became busy! "Puff!" In the midst of this busy schedule, members of the group with good water quality, as well as murlocs and mermaids, who have not eaten devil fruits, jumped into the sea and began to look for Marco and Joz! After about half a day! "Quick, come, see what I find?" With a voice full of surprises, a murloc pirate grabbed the wet and comatose Marco returned to the boat. "Captain Marco!!!" "Boss!!!" "Marco, bastard, don''t die!!!" ... Upon seeing this, a group of pirates shouted with a voice full of grief, and rushed towards Marco-they thought Marco was dead! "Oh, I said, pay attention to his chest, his chest!!!" The murloc who brought Marko back, looked at everyone like this, and screamed! This group of **** didn''t want to think that if Marco died, he would be so surprised when he got out of the water? He is not Tie Hanhan! Thinking about this, the murloc reminded him twice again with a speechless face! Chest! ? Listening to his voice, after a group of pirates were stunned, they decisively turned their eyes to Marco''s chest! Ups and downs, ups and downs... This is...this is...this is the person still alive! ? The pirates looked at Marco whose chest was constantly rising and falling in disbelief! They couldn''t believe that Marco was still alive after falling into the sea so long! But after staring for a few minutes and seeing their chests still undulating, they barely accepted the news! And what follows is-surprise and cheers! "Great!" "Captain Marco is not dead!" "Really...really...really great!!!" "Thank God!" ... A group of pirates are happy! "Wait, go look for it again, maybe Captain Joz is not dead!" At this moment, someone said quickly. Listen, after the pirates looked at each other, their eyes lit up! "Yes!" "Since Captain Marco is not dead, then Captain Joz may not be dead either!" "Quick, quick, go find it!" ... Under their urging, the murloc who had just come up hadn''t got a foothold before being driven out of the sea again! However, they were disappointed this time! After searching for most of the day, including the murloc who had just rescued Marco, all the people who went into the water returned to the boat with disappointed faces. "How is it!?" someone asked hurriedly. But the result is uniform! All the people entering the water shook their heads expressionlessly, without speaking! And looking at them, the pirates were silent for a while! They naturally know what this represents... In the middle of falling into the sea, people can''t be found, which generally means death! "Don''t do this... At least Captain Marco is still alive, which is great!" A pirate said with a strong smile. "Yeah yeah!" "Captain Marco is alive and well!" "Don''t be so upset, Marco is still alive!" ... A group of pirates grudgingly laughed in order to take care of other people''s mood! --- at the same time! Not far away, Arthur felt Marco was rescued by the pirates, but he couldn''t help but muttered, "It''s time to go!" After speaking, Arthur took a deep look at Joz who was lying on his boat, picked up the wood pulp on the side, and slowly started to row! He didn''t know what Joz''s final choice was like! However, since he was moved by him, Arthur decided to take it first, and wait until he woke up! If he chooses to leave after waking up... then kill him! Well, kill him! Arthur is not a good person, how can he do good without asking for reward? The other party will stay, or Arthur will try to kill him if he can get his fruit out! There is no other possibility! --- the other side! Hurry up, hurry up! Ace kept screaming in his heart, and his actions did not stop! A huge flame from the back of his ship ejected from his hands, helping the ship he was on, letting his ship ride the wind and waves, and drove back to the center of the Whitebeard Sea at a very fast speed, and drove back to the Whitebeard Pirates. position! And under the circumstances that he hurriedly hurried, in just half a day, he finally hurried back to the center of the Whitebeard Sea Area, where the Whitebeard Pirate Group is now! Well, thanks to Konoha not far from the center of the white beard sea area! After rushing back, Ace''s goal was a mess! "Has everyone been killed!?" Seeing the corpse of the pirate floating on the sea, and the pool of blood that looked a little dazzling in the sea, Ace''s heart "thumped" and suddenly felt bad! "Captain Ace, you are back!!!" At this moment, a surprise sound attracted attention! Great! Not all of the Pirates died! When he saw a group of pirates who were constantly swinging their hands towards him, Ace couldn''t help showing joy! Its good if you dont die all! Immediately, Ace hurried to the location of the pirates! But when he rushed to the location of the pirates and boarded the ship, his aim was Marco, who was lying on the deck, his face pale, and his body was wet! Marco, this is...dead! ? "What''s the matter!?" Ace asked with trembling lips, staring at Marco on the deck in a daze. As he said, his eye sockets gradually became red, and tears were also accumulated in his eye sockets, as if he was about to break through his eyes at any time! Looking at him, where does the pirates still don''t know what he is thinking? So he quickly explained Don''t worry, don''t worry, Captain Marco is not dead, just fainted." "Ok!?" Upon hearing this, the tears in Ace''s eyes closed immediately, and then looked at the pirates with doubts! At this time, a pirate stood up and explained with a heavy face, "This is how things are, after you left, people from the world government came to attack..." The pirate explained the ins and outs of the matter! "Boom!" As Ace listened, his face became heavier and heavier, until he heard that Joz was not found, his head was struck by lightning and became blank. The tears that had been withdrawn before, couldn''t help but flow down! Joz...dead! ? Thinking of everything about the past and Joz, Ace felt unprecedented confusion and fear at this moment! Again, again, people close to... died because of him! Chapter 1143： Most sad "I want revenge!" When Marco woke up from his drowsy state and opened his eyes, the first sentence he heard was this one! This sound seems a bit familiar! After such a thought flashed in his mind, Marco subconsciously turned his head and looked at the source of the sound! But when he turned his head, the source of the sound hadn''t been clearly seen, and a group of people rushed up in a mess! "Captain Marco, are you awake!?" "Great, you finally woke up!" "Marco, it''s great that you are fine!" ...sound Among the people concerned, Marco, who was a little groggy, also gradually recalled the scene just now! "How''s the battle going?" Marco asked anxiously. Hearing this, the pirates present looked at each other, all bowed their heads and remained silent! "Could it be... lost!?" Upon seeing this, Marco asked hesitantly. The current performance of the pirates on the scene gave him a sense of loss, but it did not seem to have lost, but this made it difficult for him to determine the final result! And after listening to his words, everyone present looked at each other again, as if they had a heart, they all shook their heads! "Then... won!?" Marco asked hesitantly again. Likewise, everyone present shook their heads after looking at each other again! "Will you lose or win?" Marco was confused by them! "I''ll give it to you!" At this moment, Ace stood up and said with a heavy face. "Ace, are you back?" Marco asked, frowning. "After Konoha heard that you were attacked, I hurried back!" After Ace briefly explained the reason why he came back, he changed his voice and said sternly, "My brothers told me about the situation just now, it''s probably like this..." With that said, Ace explained the ins and outs of the matter, the situation just now, one by one to Marco! Joz... is gone! After listening to it, Marco''s head "boomed", as if he was struck by lightning, it became blank, and he was not in the mood to be happy even if he was saved by someone such a happy thing! On the sea, in the middle of the war, people are gone, which basically means one thing---people are dead! And looking at his appearance, everyone present was silent and dare not say anything, so they waited quietly by his side and accompanied him! After a long time! Marco finally made some movement! Two lines of tears flowed down from his eyes! He cried! The captain of the White Beard Pirates Division, Marco cried! This is not the first time he has cried in his life, but it is the saddest time in his life! When Baibeard stayed in the navy headquarters before, although he knew that his father was dead, he was holding back tears when he parted with him in order to bring back the brothers of the Pirate Group! Then, after Baibeard''s death, because of all kinds of complicated things, he needed to deal with these things, so he didn''t even have time to cry. He could only suppress all the negative emotions and concentrate on his work! Just today, at this time, because of Joz''s death, his previously suppressed emotions could no longer be suppressed, and they broke out completely. The grievances before and today''s sadness made him cry completely! "Woo~" Crying and crying, as if the pressure had been released, Marco''s cries gradually became smaller! Finally, after wiping away his tears, Marco finally returned to normal! "By the way, who just said he wanted revenge?" Marco remembered the first words he heard after waking up! After everyone looked at each other, they explained that they shifted their gaze to Ace! And Ace felt everyones gaze, not only did not flinch, but instead stood a step forward, and said with an angry voice, firmly and forcefully, Daddy is dead, Joz is dead, and so many more Brothers are all dead, all because of the world government, all because of the navy, so I want revenge!!!" After listening, Marco said without thinking, "No, you are not allowed to go!" "Why?" Ace frowned. "Are you going to die?" Marco said angrily. "The other party randomly sends two people here. Our Pirate Group''s current strength can''t stand it. You said you want revenge, but can you get revenge based on your strength? " "A few months ago, when you left the pirate group, didnt we have a battle? You couldnt even fight me, and you still want revenge? Neither I nor Joz was blocked by others, you went to die. Almost!" Marko''s words were a bit straightforward, but Ace could still hear the kindness inside! However, it is one thing to hear good intentions, and another to accept it or not! "Then what do you say? Is it so suffocated?" Ace said indignantly. Daddy Whitebeard, Joz, and many of the brothers and sisters of the Pirate Group died for him. In this case, if he is not allowed to take revenge, he will really be crazy! "Forbearance!" Marco said in a deep voice, "You can only endure now!" "I want revenge, but do we have that strength? No! So I can only bear it!" "Now you are still young and your strength is still on the rise. In addition, your fruit is a natural element with great potential. As long as you are willing to endure and exercise hard, it will only take three to five years to get revenge!" "I know you don''t want to bear it! But sometimes you have to bear it. If you can''t bear it, then who will avenge you, who will avenge your father, who will avenge Joz, who will avenge the Whitebeard Pirates Revenge for the dead brothers and sisters!" Revenge, Marco wants too! But his mind is very clear now is not the time for revenge, and they do not have the strength to revenge, so they can only endure, and only endure! And listening to Marko''s words, Ace was silent! After a long while! "I see!" Ace suddenly said lightly, turned around and pushed aside the crowd, and walked out of the crowd! "What are you going for?" Marco asked frowning. "Training!!!" Ace stopped, gritted his teeth, said heavily, and continued walking. Hearing these words, Marco secretly breathed a sigh of relief! He understands! Ace listened to his words! Thinking about it, Marco turned his head and looked at the group of brothers who cared about him. Originally, he was going to get up and arrange other things, and by the way, through the information channels of the White Beard Pirates, inquiring about the people who saved their Pirates, just how sacred! But when he was about to get up, a group of brothers and sisters stopped him! "Marko, take a good rest, we''ll leave the rest to us!" "Yeah, Captain Marco! We will arrange everything for you. Take a good rest!" "Yes, your body matters!" ... Brothers and sisters care about Marco! And at this moment, a flag of a fleet appeared in front of everyone not far away! Subconsciously, everyone turned their gazes, carefully staring at these ships whose timing was not very suitable, and showed a vigilant posture! At this time, the fleet that appeared at this point made everyone in the Whitebeard Pirate Group suspicious, thinking they were here to find fault! But when they saw the familiar people standing on the bow of one of the ships, they secretly dropped their vigilance! It turned out to be them! Chapter 1144： Split again, the new Whitebeard Pirates "Ayden... are you back?" Looking at the person in front of him, Marco hesitated and said hello! "How can I not come back after such a big incident?" Aiden said solemnly, "After hearing the matter, the brothers all put aside the work at hand and rushed over immediately after asking for leave!" "This... has a heart!" Marco listened, his heart was touched! Obviously he is Konoha''s person, he has already lived the life he dreamed of, but he asked for a leave of absence and rushed back for them. How could he not be moved? You know, if Aiden and others do this, a bad one may cause Konoha to blame or even punish! After all, no one does not want to be under someone else''s heart, right? Of course, what Marco didn''t know was that Aiden didn''t need to worry about this at all. He was originally from Saint Martin, and the reason he rushed back was also with ulterior motives! "Although we are no longer members of the White Beard Pirates, there is no need to be so polite!" Aiden shook his head and said solemnly, "At least...we are still friends?" "Ok!" Marko was taken aback for a moment, then nodded heavily. "Okay, let''s get back to business!" Aiden glanced at his former brothers around him, then looked at Marco, and asked seriously, "The Pirates are like this now, what do you want to do next?" How to do? Marko frowned as he listened and fell into thinking. The current situation of the White Beard Pirates is very bad! Although we got through the battle just now, the White Beard Pirates group is not only missing one-third of the people, and even among the remaining two-thirds, they are more or less injured. ! Some are caused by the battle just now, and some have not been healed after a series of battles these days! According to the current situation, if we continue, not to mention encountering the world government or the navy, just those pirate groups that want to **** the white beard pirates'' turf, the white beard pirates can''t stand it. ! Seeing Marco lost in thought and did not answer for a long time, Aiden took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "If it doesn''t work, you can join Konoha...Although you will no longer be a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, but I can live anyway!" The voice just fell! "No, no!" Marco, who was thinking, refused without thinking! The White Beard Pirates is his belief, he will never allow the White Beard Pirates to disappear! "Oh~" Aiden sighed and said, "I know why you refused. It''s just that you don''t want the Whitebeard Pirates to disappear. To be honest, I don''t want to either!" "But... do you still have the ability to maintain the Whitebeard Pirate Group? Do you still have the ability to maintain such a large territory?" "Furthermore, you don''t think about yourself, but also for your brothers! Look at them now, which one doesn''t have any injuries? If this continues, they will die!!!" While speaking, Aiden pointed his finger at the brothers around him, showing a look of excitement. The expression seemed to say that he didn''t want the brothers to die! And listening to his words, especially the last three words "will die", Marco''s heart seemed to be grabbed by something, suddenly there was an indescribable heaviness! Yes! I''m fine, but what about brothers? Brothers will die! Thinking about this, Marco opened his mouth, and just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a sudden voice! "We are not afraid!" "Yes, we are not afraid!" "Death in battle is a man''s romance!" "Even if you die, you must keep the Pirate Group!" "Even if the old man is dead, the name of the Pirate Group can''t be lost!" ... A group of pirates said excitedly. And looking at them, Marco was stunned, then smiled, smiling happily! But immediately, he narrowed his smile, scanned the surroundings, looked at the pirates present, shook his head, and said, "Although you are not afraid, I can''t be so selfish!" After speaking, he paused, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "So... you all follow Aiden in the future!" ? ? ? The pirates at the scene were quiet, looking at Marco with a look of uncertainty! They don''t know why Marco said that! "I know you want to contribute to the Pirates, but you also know the situation of the Pirates now. If you follow the Pirates, it will only be a dead end! The Pirates are also a dead end!" "So... I decided to divide the Pirates into two in the future! Some of the strong, follow me and Ace to form the new Whitebeard Pirates, everyone else, please follow Aiden. Lets go in Anshengs day!" "As for the site of the White Beard Pirates...now we can''t hold it anymore, I decided to give them to Konoha, let them take care of you after you join!" Marco said in his heart in one breath Thoughts! Quiet! be quiet! All the pirates on the scene were silent when he said this! They don''t know what emotions and words to use to face the situation in front of them! After a long time! "Captain Marco, no matter where you go, I will follow you!" a big guy said first. "Yes, no matter where you go, we have decided to follow you!" "Marko, where are you going, where do I go!" "Everyone is brother, so naturally we have to face life and death together!" ... A group of pirates joined together! While Marco listened, he shook his head again. What is his current thinking? Let it die and live! If the Whitebeard Pirates persisted, there would be almost no other result except death! So he wanted to eliminate some of the small soldiers in the pirate group, leaving only the elite, and then follow the path similar to the red-haired pirate group to form a new white-beard pirate group, and when he is strong in the future, he will return to the white beard. The original route of the Pirates! In this way, there are many benefits! First, after all the land is given to Konoha, there is no longer any need to worry about the island being seized and messed up, and the people on the island will have a hot water! Judging from the exchanges with Konoha over the years, Konoha can be regarded as a relatively peaceful force, and it is not short of money, and will not squeeze the people in the site! Second, they won''t be attacked by many pirates anymore! Pirate attacks are generally for profit, and after he split the Whitebeard Pirate Group into two, the newly formed New Whitebeard Pirate Group has no turf, and there is no interest in it. No one will target them! Third, the newly formed New White Beard Pirates Group only left some powerful people, and the original members of the White Beard Pirates Group, based on the previous fate of Aiden and others, should be able to live a stable life. Days! And this is also one of Whitebeard''s wishes to form the Whitebeard Pirates! The reason for the formation of the White Beard Pirates is different from other Pirates! Not to fight for the status of One Piece, nor to "oneiece"! Those false names, those treasures, were meaningless to White Beard. He doesn''t need it, doesn''t want it! All he wants is to build a warm family on the sea, a place where those who have nowhere to put their hearts to belong, and a place where those who have a rough life can live a stable life! At the moment, let the pirates who are weak in strength go to Konoha to live a stable life, and it can be regarded as fulfilling the wish of the white beard! ... In addition to the above points, there are many benefits. If there is no turf, it will be much easier for their Pirates to attack and retreat, and there is no need to worry about anything! For example, after reducing the number of members, although the size of the pirate group has decreased, the average strength has increased, and so on! Of course In addition to the advantages, there are also disadvantages! Without a site, there will be no benefits. How the Pirates can survive in the future is a problem! However, the flaws are not concealed! Judging from the current situation, this is undoubtedly a better way! And after Marco told his thoughts to everyone present, all the pirates present were silent! After a while of silence! "I support you!" Aiden said so! What does Aiden think at this time? Of course it''s crazy! He never expected that Marco would come with such a powerful assist! However, thinking about it is normal! Marco''s idea is indeed one of the best solutions to the dilemma the Pirate Group is currently in! Judging from the current situation of the White Beard Pirate Group, if the Pirate Group does not change, but persists, obviously it will not end well! But if it changes, there may be a chance to make a comeback! It can be said that this is a win-win outcome! After Aiden''s support, the pirates of the pirate group also expressed their approval! "Captain Marco, no matter what, I will follow you!" "Just do it, but I want to follow you!" "This is a good idea, but I want to follow you too!" ... While agreeing with Marko''s ideas, the pirates also expressed their willingness to follow Marko! In response to this, Marko was moved, and clearly rejected some older people who had no potential or strength to follow. He just selected some strong, or young people with potential! that''s it! In the Whitebeard Pirates group split again, and a new life from death! Chapter 1145： Amnesia New Whitebeard Pirates! ? When receiving this news, Arthur was completely dumbfounded! He never thought that Marco would make such a choice! You know, in the original plot, even if he was ruthlessly suppressed by Blackbeard, and the entire pirate group suffered heavy casualties, he did not intend to split the pirate group, but held it up with the pirates. Go on! However, after another thought, Arthur also felt normal! After all, there was no Konoha originally! In the absence of Konoha, the Whitebeard Pirates are not universal enemies, but there are not many friendly forces. Even the Redhead Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates are not particularly friendly. It''s peaceful, it''s kind of friendship. Therefore, after the death of White Beard, the entire pirate group was helpless, and Marco naturally had to choose to carry it on himself! And now, with Konoha, Marco can naturally have more choices! Not only can you carry on like the original, but you can also choose to give Konoha to the people in the group who are elite in the outside world, but not in the Pirates group, and you can also send all the places you cant defend. Give it to Konoha, and then take the remaining strong and potential to re-form the Whitebeard Pirate Group! In this way, those indifferent fights can be avoided, and the Whitebeard Pirates can be put to death and resurrected! Coupled with the full potential of Ace, in the future, as long as it is not too bad luck, they may become one of the imperial forces again and regain the glory of the Whitebeard Pirates! Thinking about it, Arthur couldn''t help sighing, "By all accounts, Marco can be regarded as an all-round talent! Not only does his fighting work well, he also has a good brain! It''s a pity~ it''s not mine!" "Marco... this name is so familiar!" Just as Arthur sighed, a silly voice rang! Suddenly, black lines appeared on Arthur''s face! And when he followed the prestige, a big man with a silly face appeared in his eyes! This person is not someone else, it is Joz! Diamond Joz! Arthur never expected it! After Joz was rescued by himself, he was so funny...Ah, I''m stupid! That''s right! After being rescued, Joz was completely stupid! However, the silly here does not mean really stupid, but the loss of memory! He can''t think of anything now, except for speaking, eating, and putting on clothes instinctively. He was originally good at fighting, killing people, and even how the devil fruit was activated. He just relied on instinct and occasionally. Use it accidentally! And this made Arthur''s egg hurt! He wanted Joz to be good, but not Joz at the moment! What is the use of this amnesia who forgets to fight and kill? "Damn, I heard that people who fell into the water may have amnesia in the past, I don''t believe it, but the result is really true!" Arthur looked at the silly and stupid man in front of him, and he didn''t know how to be happy for a while. Okay, I''m still upset! Happy... Joz is stupid, what''s so happy about? Not happy... Now Joz can be regarded as taking refuge in him, listening to him everything, isn''t it worthy of happiness? Of course, this is not the most painful thing for Arthur, but the death of Joz is the most painful thing for Arthur! Treat it...what if he chooses to leave after he recovers? Then Arthur had to lose a love general! ? Let''s die... Now Joz can''t play his own combat power at all! So why does Arthur want Joz? In general, Joz is just a piece of chicken ribs, tasteless to eat, it is a pity to discard it! "Forget it, take a look first!" In the end, Arthur had no choice but to make such a decision! What else can I do? Can''t kill it? If Joz did not choose to join Saint Martins, it would be no problem for Arthur to kill him, but at the moment he was really obedient, and if Arthur was asked to kill him, Arthur would not be able to start! "Arthur, you mean, who is Marco!" At this time, Joz grabbed Arthur''s sleeve, and his silly voice sounded again! Arthur forced a smile on his face and said, "Marko is the kind of thing you just ate!" He has to say so! In just a short time after Joz wakes up, Arthur has successfully realized what an endless thirst for knowledge is. No matter what Arthur says, Joz, who has lost his memory, will ask the truth! If Arthur had just answered that Marco was the captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, then according to Jozs behavior at this time, Arthur can basically conclude that he should ask what the Whitebeard Pirates is next. What is the captain of the first team, and then after Arthur answers, he will ask what the pirate is, why Marco is the captain, anyway, you must ask clearly! Therefore, Arthur chose to fool him directly! "Oh, it turned out to be that kind of thing, so shall we eat Marko later? I want to eat it!" Joz replied stupidly. "Well, yes!" Arthur nodded heavily. Even if Joz is tasteless now, but Arthur will not abuse him. On the one hand, he is lazy to move him, and there is no sense of achievement if he moves a fool. On the other hand... the ghost knows whether he will be better in the future, will Don''t remember these days? What if you remember? So if Arthur abused him, he finally woke up and chose to avenge Arthur? Don''t you miserable yourself? Moreover, some confidential things cannot be said in front of Joz! Similarly, if the memory is restored later, it will be a little troublesome! The ghost knows if he will leak out in the end? So, in order to avoid making trouble for himself, Arthur decided to avoid Joz! "Hey~ I don''t know if I pray that you will be well soon... or pray that you will never be well!" Arthur sighed in his heart and lay on the couch again, reading the book leisurely! --- at the same time! After rescuing Ace, Luffy himself was taken by Lei Li and carried out harsh training! "Huh huh!" During the break of training time Luffy was panting, picked up the newspaper and read it! Well, this is the only pastime in these days of exercise! Right now, Raleigh took him to an unmanned island for training. Except for occasional newspaper delivery birds passing by, the island was invisible to even a ghost, and this also caused Luffy to get infected with reading newspapers. habit! "Hey, there is a report about the White Beard Pirates in the news today... The White Beard Pirates was attacked and then split?" Looking at the latest news, Luffy was shocked! He did not expect that the Whitebeard Pirates would split! And what followed was a wave of worry! The Whitebeard Pirates split, what happened to Ace? In the end, after seeing Ace and Marko form a new Whitebeard Pirate Group, Arthur was secretly relieved! "But having said that, the newspaper is a good communication platform, or else, just use the newspaper to leave a mark or something?" Luffy looked at the newspaper, thinking like this! Chapter 1146： Welcome to Saint Martin The White Beard Pirates'' business is over, and Arthur is also going to take the already stupid Joz back! According to his position, it was the fastest to travel back to Saint Martin from Konoha! But because Gion was still placed on Murloc Island, Arthur had no choice but to stay closer and return to Murloc Island first. "Huh, Bai Xing!?" Sitting on a self-made wooden submarine, Arthur happened to meet the "Sea King" who was walking out on the way back to the fisherman island! It''s so pretty! Seeing the delicate and cute face, Arthur couldn''t help sighing. As a recognized person whose appearance is comparable to that of the beauty emperor, at a glance, there is a feeling that people are intoxicated by her beauty. Thanks to Arthur is the king, he has seen so many beauties, otherwise I am afraid he will be like Van der Dijk Like the ninth generation, everything can be done! "Wait, that''s not right! From a certain perspective, Bai Xing is now my person?" Arthur felt his chin and thought while looking at Bai Xing as he drifted away! Bai Xing was sent to Konoha as a proton. It can be said that he is now Konoha''s person, and Konoha belongs to Arthur, so Bai Xing belongs to Arthur approximately! Thinking about it, Bai Xing had completely disappeared in Arthur''s eyes! Seeing this, Arthur didn''t think much, turned around and entered the fisherman island. And when Arthur returned to his residence on Fishman Island, he saw Gion lying lazily in the garden basking in the sun! "What? Didn''t you go shopping today?" Arthur asked with a smile. Hearing this, Gion raised his eyelids and glanced at Arthur, then squinted his eyes again, and said weakly, "I have visited the fisherman island. I basically bought everything that can be bought. There is nothing to go shopping. , It''s good to buy!" "Oh!" Arthur just came across. No wonder I didn''t go shopping today! "Then you just clean up, and come back to Saint Martin with me!" Arthur said with a smile. "Ok!?" Gion sat up, frowned and said, "Go now?" Arthur never told her about this before. "Yeah!" Arthur nodded. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish packing my things in such a short time!" Gion said hesitantly. She has bought too many things these days, and she can''t finish it in such a short time! Of course, this is just an excuse on the surface. Actually... She didn''t know how to get along with his women after returning with Arthur! The thought of meeting so many "sisters" when I go back makes Gion''s scalp numb! "Simply tidy up, leave the others alone, and get them later when you have time!" Arthur said with a smile. "In two days? This is Fishman Island! Even the fastest boat to go to St. Martin will take a few months? It is estimated that half a year has passed! In order to get something, half a year was wasted!? "Gion said very puzzled. "You''ll know later!" Arthur smiled mysteriously, and said, "It doesn''t take so long to get to Fishman Island!" "This..." After hesitating for a while, Gion gritted his teeth and replied, "Okay! Then I will simply clean up!" Although she was a little resistant, but Arthur said so, what else could she do? Of course it can only be accepted! As for how to face those "sisters"... all will be good! Just bite the bullet, there is always a solution! Thinking about it, Gion stood up, went back to the house and cleaned up briefly! And soon, Gion appeared in the garden again with a suitcase. "Alright!" Gion said sternly. "Then let''s go!" Arthur stepped forward and took Gion''s hand and walked out! Gion''s cheeks blushed, but he did not resist, letting Arthur hold his little hand! But as soon as I walked outside, Gion saw a familiar person! "Isn''t this... Diamond Joz?" Gion said hesitantly, looking at the silly big man in front of him. "Yes!" Arthur nodded. "Why did he appear here, he shouldn''t be..." Gion frowned and asked. "Oh, I picked it up on the road!" Arthur explained, Just two days ago, didnt I say that I was going to the New World to stroll around? As a result, when I was strolling around, I saw this guy floating on the surface of the sea, unconscious and dying. So I saved him!" "But after he woke up, he didn''t know if it was because of the brain injury, or for other reasons. He forgot everything and no memory at all! It was like this!" ? ? ? There is such a thing for Tm! ? When Gion listened, the whole person was dumbfounded! She has seen people with amnesia, she has also seen people who have fallen into the water, and she has heard a little bit about those who have lost memory. However, it was the first time she saw the captain of the White Beard Pirate Group by just strolling around! "What you said is true?" Gion said that I had never read a book. Don''t lie to me! "Ok!" Arthur shrugged and nodded helplessly! The fact is, of course this is fake! But now that Joz is still awake, he naturally can''t tell the truth, otherwise, if he recovers his memory later, wouldn''t he be desperate? "Well, it''s been a long time to see you!" Gion reluctantly accepted such a statement! Seen in a long time, it is the words she learned from Arthur after getting along with Arthur for a long time! "Okay, don''t worry about this, he has lost his memory now, and he has forgotten how to fight. He has gone from ten to nine in his combat strength. There is nothing to talk about!" Arthur said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Gion nodded. In this way, under the leadership of Arthur, the three of them came to a luxurious house in Fishman Island after turning around! St. Martin''s Embassy in Fishman Island! "This is St. Martin''s Embassy in Fishman Island!?" Gion said in a puzzled way. These days Gion has been wandering around on Fishman Island, and naturally she has been here too! However, she never went in to see it! And Arthur hadn''t told her what exactly was the function here, so when Arthur was going back, she was a little puzzled to bring her to this place! In her opinion, if you want to go back, you should go to the port! "You''ll know after you enter!" Arthur didn''t say much, just smiled mysteriously! Immediately, Gion''s heart was filled with curiosity! "Your Majesty, are you here? They are all ready, and they have been notified over there. The portal can be activated at any time!" As soon as he entered the door, a staff member in a suit greeted him and explained! "Ok!" Arthur nodded without stopping, and walked towards the embassy with someone! Portal! ? Gion walked along, but his face was stunned. "Teleporters? What is that?" Thinking like this in my heart, but seeing that Arthur didn''t mean to explain, Gion could only write down the word silently, and then left! In a while! The group came to the deepest part of the embassy! In front of a tightly guarded room! "Crack!" And when they opened the door of this room a portal that just opened appeared in front of Gion! "This...this...what is this?" Gion was surprised! Arthur smiled, but did not explain, just said, "Follow me!" With that, he went straight through the portal! And Joz, with a silly face behind him, followed without hesitation! Upon seeing this, Gion gritted his teeth and followed! "Welcome to Saint Martin!" As soon as I left the portal, Gion heard such words from Arthur! And when she scanned the surrounding scenes, she was completely stunned! The sky, the sun, the land, and the forests, trees, and flowers not far away told her that now she is no longer on the fisherman island in the deep sea, but on land! Chapter 1147： When Sanji meets Xiaoxin Kingdom of Saint Martin Saint Martin! The weather is clear and sunny! "This sign... well, I probably get it!" Looking at the special mark in the corner of the newspaper, Sanji''s mouth twitched, but he knew it! If it were an outsider, he would definitely not understand it, but as a member of the Straw Hat Adventure Group, he would still understand it! "If that''s the case...then get a job first!" Sanji put down the newspaper in his hand and muttered while looking at the bustling scene around him. After being slapped by a bear more than ten days ago, he came to the West Sea! Of course, he didn''t fall here in the beginning! Instead, it landed in Blood Harbor near Saint Martin! Later, because he remembered what he had heard about Luminous Cuisine, he rushed to St. Martin, and wanted to find someone who could cook Luminous Cuisine! However, after arriving in St. Martin, he searched for a few days but couldn''t find it! But it''s not that he didn''t find the whereabouts of people who can illuminate food, but because those who can illuminate food are all in the palace, and he can''t enter the palace! Originally, he thought it would be fine if he didn''t see it. The adventure group had more urgent matters, and he needed to hurry back to the Great Channel. But now after seeing the special marks made in this newspaper, he understood that their adventure group would definitely not be able to assemble for a while! Therefore, he needs to find a job here first! Well, he has no money now! It was an emergency when he encountered a bear, and he also carried a little money to buy cigarettes. In the past few days in St. Martin, he had eat and drink, and the cost of staying in a hotel, one after another, Give this little money a lot! So not looking for a job is definitely not enough! As for what job to look for... Of course it is his job, chef! Thinking about it, Sanji turned his gaze to the restaurants on both sides of the street and began to patrol! "I have to say... the quality of the young lady here is really good! There are even mermaids!" Looking at it, before the restaurant was found, Sanji''s eyes were attracted by the beautiful women among the endless crowd on the street, especially the few mermaids with tails, which made his pupils dilate. , The corners of his mouth raised, revealing a look of lsp! "Hey, this young lady is really good, especially there, it''s so big!" A slightly naive voice came into his ears from beside Sanji! "Yes, yes! It''s really big!" Sanji nodded in agreement while drooling. But just after nodding his head, he suddenly reacted! "No! Kid, who are you!?" Sanji looked at the potato head kid in front of him, and asked in surprise! What did this kid come to him? He didn''t even notice it! "Since you asked so sincerely, then I will tell you compassionately, my name is Nohara Shinnosuke, I am five years old this year!" Nohara Shinnosuke showed a look that I was pitying you, and said with arms around me . Upon seeing this, after Sanji twitched his mouth, he decisively... Turn around and leave! Looks like this, this little devil head designated something wrong! "Uncle Lusse, where are you going? Go to the custom shop?" Seeing this, Nohara Shinnosuke hurried to rush up and asked curiously. Damn it! ! ! Lulu uncle! ? Custom shop! ? What kind of tiger-wolf word of this Tm? When did Lao Tzu say where he was going? Besides, how can anyone go to such a place in broad daylight! ? Feeling that the eyes of the people around me are gradually getting a little wrong, Sanji''s whole person is not good! He clenched his hands angrily, snarled at Shinnosuke Nohara, and said, "Why am I stunned by Tm? Also, when did I say I was going there?" "Oh, I didn''t go there! I just saw my uncle staring at the beautiful ladies and sisters on the street, and walking in the direction of the custom street. I thought you were going there!" Nohara Shinnosuke showed a look. Suddenly. After speaking, he changed his voice and said, "By the way, where is the uncle going?" "This is a kid, don''t care about him, don''t care about him, he knows nothing, he knows nothing!" After listening, Sanji looked at Xiaoxin with this height. With such a look, he had to repeatedly warn him inwardly, and forcibly suppressed the urge to hit someone in his heart! "I''m going to find a job!" After a casual explanation, Sanji had no idea of ??entanglement with Xiaoxin! His legs moved slightly. next moment! "boom!" In a slight stepping sound, the whole person disappeared in front of Xiaoxin and appeared at the end of the street in the distance! And Xiaoxin watched this scene, after being stunned, he was surprised, "Cool!" With that, Xiaoxin ran forward, chasing Sanji, and shouted as he ran, "Uncle Se, wait for me!" However, Sanji didn''t mean to wait for Xiaoxin! When the legs moved again, the whole person disappeared from Xiaoxin''s sight. - In a small alley in Saint Martin! "Finally got rid of that kid!" After Sanji wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, he let out a long sigh of relief! For Xiaoxin, although it only took less than a few minutes to contact him, Sanji was a little bit shadowy! no way! This kid really dared to talk nonsense on the street! While he was relieved, Sanji subconsciously scanned the surroundings. I found that, in addition to the large and small houses, there is a restaurant deep in the alley, a Japanese-style restaurant with a bit of old decoration! "mid night canteen!?" Looking at the plaque on the restaurant, Sanji murmured, then frowned, "I don''t know...Is the boss here lacking people?" Looking at the name of the restaurant, Sanji probably knows what time of day it is a restaurant! Late night time! And this is exactly what Sanji wanted! Although their agreement is to gather in two years, he can''t just be a chef in the past two years without improving himself, right? If that is not in line with his character, it may be a hindrance to the friends in the future! Therefore, after Sanji knew the information that would take two years to gather, he secretly set two goals for himself in the past two years! One is to improve strength, and the second is to improve cooking skills! No matter which of these two is, he needs time to train! Therefore, a restaurant open late at night is more in line with his needs! Opening late at night means that he doesn''t need to work during the day, and he can use the daytime to train and think of ways to improve his cooking skills! Thinking of this, Sanji also had a hint of happiness in his heart! He already has a direction for both! What''s the strength... Just train domineering! Armed **** domineering and seeing **** Robin explained to them when they were on the boat They have also been training, but because Robin joined for too short time, they have not trained any results! Therefore, as long as he continues to train according to Robin''s explanation, he can develop the armed color, and he can improve his strength! He also has ways to improve his cooking skills! He now knows that the most likely thing to improve his cooking skills is Luminous Cuisine! So he can find a way to eat luminous cuisine during his time in Saint Martin, and learn about the so-called luminous cuisine! Of course, the premise is that he must contact Robin! Robin is the princess. Only through her face can he enter the palace and taste the so-called luminous cuisine! "Well, set a small goal first... apply for the chef here!" Sanji murmured, looking at the restaurant plaque, and then walked in confidently! In his opinion, is it not easy for him to apply for a chef in a small shop? Chapter 1148： tofu "The knife is average!" "The heat is not under control!" "I have a general grasp of the ingredients, and I can''t use them to the extreme!" "Mean mind! The understanding of cooking is limited to cooking!" "In general, only a qualified chef!" ... Compared to just walked in with confidence, Sanji was facing a criticism from the boss, and his face was obviously unhappy! "You go, you go!" Sanji put down the kitchen knife in his hand and couldn''t help saying. When the boss listened to him, he seemed to have expected it, and he smiled and believed himself, "Okay!" As Sanji listened, he was taken aback for a moment, but then he turned sideways and moved away! Upon seeing this, the boss was not even polite, and went directly to the cooking position. After putting on the apron, he took out a piece of tofu, chicken breast, shiitake mushrooms, winter bamboo shoots, ham and so on in the refrigerator on the side! "This dish was ordered by a distinguished guest in the evening, and I started preparing it after I finished my purchase this morning!" "And in order to prevent the guests from not eating enough, I also specially prepared a little more. Now I just use more preparations to show you what a real chef is!" As the boss said, he put everything on the chopping board! Then, after cleaning everything, the boss put the things on the cutting board! "Chop! Chop! Chop!" In the clash of a kitchen knife and a cutting board, except for tofu, shiitake mushrooms, winter bamboo shoots, ham, and chicken breast were all cut into thin strips! Seeing this, Sanji could not sit still. His pupils shrank suddenly, and his face was surprised! It''s not scary to cut things into thin filaments, but it would be scary if they were cut exactly the same! Shiitake mushrooms, winter bamboo shoots, ham, chicken breast, these things are exactly the same in the boss''s hands, whether it is the feel, the hardness, or the completely different elasticity! Sanji approached and took a closer look, but he didn''t see the difference in the size of the filaments cut into these things! At this moment, he was already a little aware that he might have met a real expert! Thinking about it, Sanji looked at the boss''s eyes gradually becoming more fiery! Is this the boss? Do not! It''s the master! It is the best learning template for his cooking improvement! At this moment, Sanji had decided in his heart that even if his salary was not high, he would stay here! And just as Sanji was thinking about it, the boss cut everything, put the others aside first, and then began to process the tofu! He first boiled water on a stove, then picked up the knife, then picked up the tofu and directly cut the tofu with the knife in his hand! There is no sound! After removing the old skin of the tofu, the boss repeatedly cut it horizontally and vertically, and after not knowing how many knives he had cut, he put this piece of tofu, which looked intact, into the boiling water! In an instant! Tofu blossoms! A tofu chrysanthemum is swaying vividly in the boiling water! "This...this...this swordman is terrifying!!!" Seeing this scene, Sanji couldn''t help but exclaimed. He must be able to cut the tofu like this even if Sauron came here! It seemed that he had expected his reaction. The boss looked at the tofu in the boiling water blankly. He didn''t even react. After the tofu was slightly over the water, he copied the tofu with a colander and placed it. Aside! Afterwards, he turned around and began to process the shredded shiitake mushrooms! After taking a steamer, the boss scooped out some chicken broth from the stove on the stove, in a pot that was still boiling under a small fire, and placed it in another pot that was just taken out! Soon after, after putting the steamer that was just taken out on the pot, the boss put shredded shiitake mushrooms on the steamer and set the fire! "Grumbling!" Soon, as the chicken broth in this pot boiled, a strong fragrance was spilled on the kitchen, and at the same time shredded shiitake mushrooms were gradually steamed! After that, the boss took out another pot, put it on the fire, scooped the chicken broth again and brought it to a boil. Immediately, he said that the shredded shiitake mushrooms steamed before, as well as the shredded winter bamboo shoots, shredded ham, shredded chicken, etc., were all put into the pot, and added salt to boil, and some monosodium glutamate was added to the soup bowl. "Gulong!" Seeing this, Sanji couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva, asking about the fragrance that filled the kitchen! It''s so fragrant! But the boss'' performance is not over yet! He took out a pot again, and the boss scooped the chicken clear soup to boil, and then put the tofu that had been watered into the chicken soup and cooked it, waiting for it to come up, then fished it up. Immediately, he put the tofu chrysanthemum in the soup bowl he had previously served! "Please taste... Vance Tofu!" In the end, when the boss put the soup bowl in front of Sanji, Sanji was shocked by the cumbersome operation for a long time and couldn''t return to his senses! But after smelling the scent, Sanji quickly recovered! But he didn''t say anything, just silently picked up the spoon on the side, took a sip of the soup, put it in his mouth, and tasted it carefully! "Boom!" With the entrance of the rich soup, the soft, tender, clear and mellow taste mixed in Sanji''s mouth and burst completely. For a while, Sanji couldn''t help but squinted his eyes, immersed in this extremely delicious! "Gulong!" After savoring it for a long time, Sanji reluctantly swallowed the soup, and sighed sincerely, saying, "It''s so delicious!" Immediately, he looked at the boss with fiery eyes. "Please, accept me as a disciple!" Sanji respectfully bowed. "Do not!" The boss shook his head lightly and said, "I won''t accept you as a disciple!" "Why!?" Sanji frowned in confusion. "There is no why! If you want to learn cooking skills, I can teach you, but accepting apprentices will be avoided!" the boss said lightly. "This..." After hesitating for a while, Sanji turned to say, "Then... please let me work and study here!" "Hmm..." The boss thought for a while, nodded, and said, "That''s okay!" At first, after the TV show that Arthur came to shoot here was broadcast, his shop has been very popular! In the beginning, he was able to cope with many customers, but as he got older and older over the years, he always felt a little powerless, so he always wanted to find someone to help! However, because of the high requirements for chefs, I have not found a suitable one for these years, so I can only support myself! Now, the appearance of Sanji has just solved his problem! Although Sanji''s rating here is only a pass, he also knows that this is the pass, and there will be a lot of restaurants outside who want to find him as a chef! "But let me talk about it first, my shop is not very big, and most of the things I sell are cheap, and the salary is definitely not high for you!" After thinking about it, the boss added! "It''s ok!" Listen, Sanji shook his head decisively. He came to learn cooking, not for salary! If he wants a salary, he might be able to earn millions a month by going to the dock to carry packages... After all, the amount of things he can carry alone is at least worth more than a dozen people! Seeing Sanji''s promise, the boss nodded and said nothing! "By the way, the boss hasn''t asked your name yet?" Sanji asked as he continued to taste the soup. "Kaoru, Kaoru Kobayashi!" Kaoru Kobayashi introduced himself with a smile. Sanji nodded and said that after understanding, he continued to taste the soup, and casually asked, "Boss Kobayashi, your cooking skills are probably the best in this kingdom, right?" "The best?" Kaoru Kobayashi listened, shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "Not the best, the best in this kingdom will always be the super chefs in the palace!" After a pause, Kaoru Kobayashi''s voice changed, and he couldn''t help sighing, "Their cooking skills are completely different from the cooking skills of our ordinary people. They can even be called kitchen art!" Listen, Sanji was stunned, and even forgot to eat, and asked, "Super chef...the kind of chef who can make luminous dishes in the legend?" "Ok!" Kaoru Kobayashi nodded and said, "It''s them!" "Boss Kobayashi, are there really luminous dishes in this world?" Sanji asked curiously. Until now, Sanji remained a little suspicious of the so-called luminous cuisine. "Yes! I''ve tasted it myself! It''s a snack brought by a guest!" Kaoru Kobayashi nodded seriously, and then exclaimed, "The taste...it can''t be described in words!" Hearing this, Sanji quickly put down the soup bowl in his hand, wiped his mouth casually, and asked in a serious manner, "The boss, do I have a chance to taste luminous dishes?" "Why? Do you want to taste the so-called luminous cuisine?" Kaoru Kobayashi asked after looking up and down Sanji. "Yeah! The purpose of my coming here is to taste the legendary luminous cuisine, if I can, I want to learn it too!" Sanji said with a serious face. After listening to this, Kaoru Kobayashi was stunned, and he looked at Sanji seriously for a while, thought for a while, and said, "Didn''t I just say that? A distinguished guest will come tonight?" "At that time I will ask him to see if I can let you go to the palace to eat If he agrees, there will be no problem!" If it is an ordinary person, Kaoru Kobayashi will naturally not help him so enthusiastically! But Sanji is different! He could see that Sanji had a sincere feeling for cooking and food in his eyes. It was a good ingredient for cooking, so he chose to help him! "Really?" Sanji surprised. He never imagined that finding a job would have such unexpected gains! "Yeah!" Kaoru Kobayashi nodded seriously. Suddenly, Sanjiyo overflowed with a smile that he couldn''t control himself! "Okay, don''t be silly, there is a set of my spare chef''s clothes over there, you go and put it on, and then come to help me prepare for the guest!" Kaoru Kobayashi slapped Sanji''s head when he saw it , He unceremoniously ordered. "Yes!" Sanji nodded, not angry, turned around and obeyed Kaoru Kobayashi''s orders to do things! Chapter 1149： Xiaoxins "Notoriety" That night! The small alley where the late night canteen is located! The bright moonlight swayed in the alley, shining a vast expanse of whiteness in the dim alley. At this time, it should have been when the cafeteria was open late at night. But today, there is no one in the late-night cafeteria except the boss and the newly recruited chef Sanji! Of course, it is not that the late-night canteen is closed today, but as early as the day before, the late-night canteen announced that it will take a day off tonight, so no one is in the late-night canteen at this time! "Da da da da!" And it was at this time that a burst of dense footsteps rang! A man, a woman, a child, and a little baby being pushed appeared in this alley! "I have long heard that the food in this late-night cafeteria is delicious and inexpensive, but unfortunately it is too late to open the shop and there is no time to eat. These days have been on vacation, and I just couldnt sleep tonight, so our family went to eat. Eat!" The man said with a smile. "Yes, yes!" the woman echoed. "Then I want to eat a burger!" The child raised his hand and spoke. "Hamburger, what burger? This is not a burger, where did the burger come from?" the woman said helplessly. "Oh!" The child suddenly said, "Then I want to eat hot pot!" "This is not a hot pot restaurant either!" the woman said, holding back her anger. "Neither, nor that, what shall we eat?" The child blinked and asked puzzledly. "You''ll know when you get there!" the woman said in a deep voice. ... The family said, and soon came to the store! "Sorry, guest! We are not open for business today!" The family heard Kaoru Kobayashi''s words before they could stand firm! "what!?" The family couldn''t help showing a look of surprise! They didn''t expect that they would come to eat it once, so it happened that they would not be open! "I''m really sorry!" Kaoru Kobayashi apologized again with an apologetic expression. Upon seeing this, although the family was unwilling, but in the end they had no choice but to accept it! After all, what can we do if we dont accept it? When the family was about to turn around and leave, the children in the family seemed to have noticed something. They stopped and rushed up to the bar, looking at the chef behind them, saying, " Yeah! Isn''t this... the Uncle Lu you met in the morning?" Sanji, who was at work, listened to this familiar voice, suddenly turned around and said angrily, "What kind of uncle? Where am I?" In fact, Sanji had discovered that the child was the Xiaoxin he had met early in the morning! But because of the terrible process of getting along with Xiaoxin, he decisively pretended not to know each other when the Nohara family arrived. For this reason, he still carried the family on his back and made a look of hard work. To prevent Xiaoxin from discovering! "boom!" At this time, after a violent shudder, Meiya grabbed Xiaoxin, who was covering her head and sucking in a cold breath. She bowed to Sanji and apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, the kid is not sensible!" With that, Miya took Guangzhi and walked out. Suddenly, two tall figures appeared at the door, blocking the path of the Nohara family! "Your... Your Majesty!?" Guangzhi said incoherently after looking up at the person who came. That''s right! Those who came were Arthur and Gion! And Arthur looked at the family in front of him, smiled, and said, "You are welcome, I came here as a personal person today!" "Ah...Yes!" The Xiaoxin family who was about to salute listened, glanced at each other, and nodded repeatedly! Since Arthur has said so, they can''t help but be funny, right? However, even though they did not salute, the family turned their bodies sideways and gave way to Arthur. But Arthur did not leave. Instead, he looked at them with a smile, and guessed, "You guys came here for dinner today? Because you didn''t read the notice in the store, I wonder if this place is not open today?" Based on Arthur''s knowledge of the Nohara family, this is 100% of the family''s situation! "Hi...How do you know your Majesty?" Before the Nohara family spoke, Kaoru Kobayashi behind them took a deep breath! Obviously, he was frightened by the accuracy of Arthur''s reasoning. "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled, so he made a mysterious appearance, and slightly pretended a little x! Immediately, he said again, "Well, the visitor is the guest. Since we met today, let''s have a meal together!" "what!?" The Nohara family was shocked by the news! Who is Arthur? King of the Kingdom of Saint Martin! And they? It''s just a small civilian in the kingdom! Now the king invites them, a small civilian, to eat together. What is the concept? It''s like traveling to the Kingdom of John Bull and meeting the queen of the kingdom, and the queen of the kingdom smiles and invites you to dinner! "Your Majesty...this...not good!" Guangzhi said incoherently. The beauty on the side also became obviously nervous! "It doesn''t matter, you are also my people! What happened to the king asking the people to eat a meal?" Arthur said with a smile. "This...Okay, Your Majesty!" Guangzhi hesitated for a while, if he gritted his teeth and agreed! Then, the group entered the late night canteen! It was at this time that Xiaoxin saw Gion behind Arthur! "Woohoo!" As if the train was moving, Xiaoxin''s eyes lit up, and after screaming at the sky twice, he walked quickly to Gion. After making a self-confessed mature expression, he put his hands on the wall and said, "Beautiful My eldest sister, my name is Nohara Shinnosuke. I am five years old and dont like eating green pepper... The words are not over yet! "boom!" Meiya was another violent shudder, causing Xiaoxin''s head to rise up with naked eyes. "Sorry, sorry, the child is not sensible!" Meiya apologized forcefully again. And watching this scene, Gion felt very interesting! "Ha ha!" She covered her mouth and smiled, and said, "It''s okay, my little brother is so cute!" With that, she rubbed Xiaoxin''s potato head fiercely. "Don''t look at him as a child, but Chunxin has already sprouted. Not only does he like to watch various beautiful photos, but he also likes to chat with beautiful young ladies!" Arthur interrupted at this time. And his words made everyone present subconsciously turn their eyes to him! Especially the Nohara family, a family of four, and Xiaokui in the stroller all showed a panic look! Besides them, there are people who know Xiaoxin so much in this world? "How do you know?" Gion couldn''t help asking first. "This potato-head kid, don''t look at the small person, but it is very famous in St. Martin! Not only does it often make some dull things, but it also gets bigger every time, and even appears on TV several times !" "In addition, there are also many foreign agents sent by the world government who were discovered by us because of all kinds of accidents he made! So he is famous in our kingdom!" Arthur shrugged and explained. Of course, this is an excuse! Actually because Arthur has seen Crayon Shin-chan! However, this must not be said, so he can only give excuses! "That''s it!" The Nohara family suddenly understood! But immediately, the three of the four in the family couldn''t help but give Xiaoxin a fierce look! It''s all because of Xiaoxin, who often makes messy things, and even your Majesty knows your "notoriety"! Thinking like this in my heart, the family can only smile awkwardly! "Oh, it''s not as good as you said!" At this time, Xiaoxin scratched his head, showing a look of embarrassment! "boom!" Another violent chestnut There is one more bag on Xiaoxin''s head! "That''s not complimenting you!!!" Meiya grabbed Xiaoxin''s ear and roared loudly. "Okay, let''s sit down, let''s talk while eating, boss Xiaolin, you can serve the dishes, except for the dish I ordered, the others are still the same, I can eat whatever you want to do today!" Seeing the roar of Meimai, Arthur took no surprises, and sat down on the chair to himself, while greeting the people in the shop. "Yes!" "understand!" "It''s dinner, it''s dinner!" ... Everyone in the canteen agreed, and after sitting, they also went to prepare dishes. "Are you... Sanji?" And at this time, Arthur finally found Sanji who was silent from the beginning! Chapter 1150： Interesting 1 Sanji''s appearance in St. Martin was something unexpected for Arthur! Because of his memory, Sanji should be in Kamabaka, the kingdom of shemales! Well, according to the original plot, the destinations where the bears bounced a few people off were all helpful to their strength or professional skills. For example, the small sky island where Nami went, the location of Hawkeye where Sauron went, the island of Krai Kana and the like! And Sanji went to Kamabaka! "Could it be... Xiong thinks that Saint Martin is helpful to Sanji!?" Arthur thought about it, and suddenly understood a little! The reason why the original plot went to the country of shemales is because the so-called offensive cuisine in the country of shemales can enhance Sanji''s strength and cooking skills, and now Saint Martin also has the legendary, the ultimate in cooking, the so-called luminous cuisine! So, if the bear sent people here, Arthur probably understood a little too! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Sanji was not surprised to see Arthur knowing himself! He is also one of the main characters among the Adventure King, and the Adventure King is produced by Saint Martin. It''s strange that Arthur didn''t know him! "Yeah... Are you Sanji? The chef Sanji?" Hiroshi was surprised. "Your Majesty said so, I just recognized it, so you are Sanji!" Meiya also echoed in surprise. Seeing that Sanji confessed his identity, the Nohara family was surprised at the same time, there was an inexplicable sense of confusion in the animation that reflected reality! Well, the character that originally only existed on TV suddenly appeared in front of me, and no matter who it was, there would be such a sense of confusion! "Yes, beautiful lady!" Sanji decisively ignored Hiroshi''s words, and the very gentleman nodded at Miya. What is the color chef? Is Lao Tzu Sanji that kind of person? Well, even if it is, you can''t say it directly! "Oh, Sanji, you really can talk!" As soon as Meiya heard the word "beautiful", she became a little forgetful, waved with one hand and covered her mouth with one hand, pretending to be embarrassed! "This chef ignores me!?" Seeing that Sanji ignored himself, instead complimenting his wife, Guangzhi roared in his heart, biting his teeth, clenching his fists, and an inexplicable anger with a green hat! "Oh~ forget it!" However, the y-wei taken in Meiyou''s daily life, and also knowing that although Meiyou is a frequent idiot, it is absolutely impossible to derail and the reason for Arthur''s presence. In the end, Hiroshi sighed helplessly and disappeared. The anger in my heart! The wife of my own choice must be spoiled on her knees! "By the way, Sanji, why are you here?" Arthur asked curiously. Although it is probably clear in my heart, I must ask on the surface! And Sanji didn''t conceal his own affairs, and he directly recounted the process of coming here! "So that''s it!" Arthur put on a daze! The Nohara family on the side also showed a sudden look! Only then did they understand why Sanji, who is in the great channel, appeared here in the animation plot! And Gion showed a strange face! She did not expect that the bear would do this! Although she doesn''t have much contact with bears, she also knows that bears are not such kind people! "The bear is a member of the revolutionary army, and Luffy is the son of the dragon!" But after Arthur whispered an explanation in her ear, Gion was surprised at the same time, he also immediately stunned! No wonder! This makes sense! And while several people were talking, Kaoru Kobayashi also brought out two bowls of the soup made in advance. "Your Majesty, this is the Vance Tofu you ordered, you drink it first!" Kobayashi Kaoru put the soup in front of Arthur and Gion. "Give them a copy too!" Arthur looked at this scene and pointed to the wild family nearby! "This..." The Nohara family looked at each other with a look of embarrassment. But when he was about to refuse, Arthur said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, even if I ask you to drink, what you eat later will count as mine... Just treat it as a reward for Xiaoxins contribution to Saint Martin. Up!" With that, Arthur stretched out his hand and rubbed Xiaoxin''s head fiercely! "Your Majesty... what a shame!" Mei Mai smiled wryly. Although there were thousands of willingness in her heart, the hypocrisy of adults made her refuse! "Yes, Your Majesty! What a shame!" Guangzhi said, scratching his head. "Your Majesty, what a thigh!" Xiaoxin said rudely. "It''s generous, generous!" Meiya quickly corrected her hearing Xiaoxin''s words. "Oh, generous!" Xiaoxin Yoyo said. "Haha!" Gion couldn''t help laughing while looking at the Nohara''s conversation. This one is really interesting! And while the few people were talking, Kaoru Kobayashi brought a few bowls of Vance Tofu and put them in front of them! "Grumbling!" Before Hiroshi and Miya didn''t react, Xiaoxin directly picked up the soup bowl and killed a bowl of soup in one bite! "Ah, it''s delicious!" Wiping his mouth, Xiaoxin showed a beautiful expression on his face, and at the same time passed the empty soup bowl to Kaoru Kobayashi, and said, "Boss, another bowl!" Got it! Now they have no reason to refuse! "Ha ha!" After the two looked at each other, they showed a jealous smile, and they lowered their heads and started drinking! Arthur smiled, but didn''t say anything! This should be the daily routine of the Nohara family! Next, under the arrangement of Kaoru Kobayashi, after a few people had the soup, they started to eat! Sushi, fried tempura, small octopus balls, gyudon rice, a series of cheap, but good-tasting things are on the table, I have a belly! quickly! The meal is over! "Thank you for your hospitality!" As soon as it was over, the Nohara family couldn''t wait to take Xiaoxin away! Well, they are not afraid of Arthur going back, they need to pay the bill. But I was afraid that Xiaoxin would offend Arthur by doing some obscene things such as dancing elephant dance in front of King Arthur, especially in front of Gion who looked like the new princess. As for the caution of the Nohara family, Arthur could understand it! For the child Xiaoxin, you should be a little more cautious, otherwise he can do surprising things in a blink of an eye! "Your Majesty... Well, there is a ruthless please, I don''t know if I should say it!" Just when Arthur was about to leave, Kaoru Kobayashi brought Sanji to Arthur and said embarrassedly. "Go ahead, it''s okay!" Arthur said with a smile. He squinted his eyes and looked at the a little embarrassed Kaoru Kobayashi and the a little worried Sanji, and then recalled what Robin had said to him that Sanji had always been obsessed with the so-called luminous material concept, and he already had something in his heart. A sure guess! Sanji might want to see Luminous Cuisine! And the next moment! His guess was fulfilled! "That... this kid wants to see the so-called luminous cooking, look..." Kaoru Kobayashi said nervously. "Ha ha!" Arthur looked at Sanji and smiled, and promised, "You are Robin''s friend, of course there is no problem... Boss Kobayashi, if he wants, can also go together, go to the palace tomorrow, I will let the kitchen people arrange for you Let you see the production process and results of luminous cuisine, and let you eat what is called luminous cuisine!" "really?" Kaoru Kobayashi said with some surprise. He didn''t expect that there would be a windfall even he could go see it, and even eat it again! "Of course!" Arthur said with a smile. Luminous cuisine is precious to outsiders, but for him, a man who sits on all the super chefs in this world and can eat Luminous cuisine every day, that''s it! And this is why he came out to eat supper in the late night cafeteria! He wants to change his taste! "Great!" Kaoru Kobayashi and Sanji glanced at each other, and both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes! "Okay, I''m leaving, no need to give it away!" At this moment, Arthur waved his hand and prepared to leave with Gion! "Your Majesty, go slowly!" Kaoru Kobayashi quickly said goodbye. Listening to what he said, Arthur didn''t look back, just stretched out a hand, waved his hand again, and disappeared into the night! Chapter 1151： Palace kitchen The next day! "Patters!" Near noon, the sky was overcast and a light rain came uninvited! However, this did not affect the good mood of Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi! They were invited by Arthur, holding an umbrella, braving the rain, talking and laughing, and came to the gate of the palace! No surprises! The Bronze Five Xiaoqiang who had received the news a long time ago opened the door for them and let them pass smoothly, and because they were afraid that they would not recognize the way, they sent Glacier to take them to the palace kitchen! On the way! "How do you call this little brother?" Kaoru Kobayashi asked curiously. The twelve golden saints are very famous in St. Martin, almost as a household name. Ninety-nine percent of the people of St. Martin know their names! However, few people know the silver and bronze saints under the twelve golden saints! Everyone only knows the existence of silver and bronze saints, but they don''t know their names! "Glacier, Bronze Saint Glacier!" Glacier said lightly. "Bronze Saint Seiya!!!" Kaoru Kobayashi listened in awe! He didn''t know that Glacier was a bronze saint before, he just thought he was an ordinary guard! But now that he knew it, he didn''t despise the other party because Glacier was only bronze, on the contrary, he gained more respect! You know, the total number of Saints is less than 100, and these people are still selected from the population of Saint Martin''s over 100 million! With such a small number of people selected from a population of over 100 million, one can imagine how powerful they are! "What is the Bronze Saint Seiya? The people under the Golden Saint Seiya?" Sanji asked curiously. He had heard of the Golden Saint, but he really didn''t know the Bronze Saint! no way! Sekai hadn''t even reported the news about the bronze saints at all, but only reported the news about the golden saints, and Sanji himself was not from Xihai, he naturally didn''t know the situation of the saints! "Bronze Saint Seiya, they are the strongest warriors in our kingdom, the king''s guards, a rank order in the Saint Seiya Corps..." Kaoru Kobayashi briefly introduced the existence of the Bronze Saint Seiya to Sanji. "That''s it!" Sanji said suddenly. Only then did he understand the difference between a bronze saint and a golden saint! "That said, brother is pretty good!" Sanji smiled and praised. While speaking, as if to strengthen his tone and appear sincere, Sanji also stretched out his hand and patted it on the shoulder of Glacier. But at this moment! "call out!" Sanji''s hand caught in the air! "Ok...ok... so fast!" Sanji''s pupils shrank suddenly, looking at the glacier ahead in disbelief! Just now, when his hand was about to pat the glacial shoulder, the glacial figure instantly disappeared in place, avoiding his slap! "In the future, don''t just slap someone on the shoulder from behind. If you didn''t know you were not malicious, I would fight back just now!" Binghe glanced at the back of Sanji and said lightly. "Understood!" Sanji touched his nose, and after a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face, there was also a trace of fear in his eyes looking at the back of Glacier. The Kingdom of Saint Martin is really unfathomable! A bronze saint is so strong, what about the silver and gold that go up? How strong should they be? Thinking like this in his mind, a trace of awe appeared on Sanji''s face, and he did not speak on the road afterwards! Looking at the episodes between Sanji and Gyoga, and the silence after the episode, Kaoru Kobayashi also felt that the atmosphere seemed a bit wrong, and therefore did not speak during the next journey! that''s it! All three of them were silent until they came to the palace kitchen! "This.... This is the kitchen!?" Seeing the size of two or three football fields in front of him, not only did it not have the dirtyness of an ordinary kitchen, but it also looked bright and clean, and had a kitchen with thousands of chefs, Kaoru Kobayashi was shocked! He had never seen the palace kitchen in person before, so he didn''t have a specific concept of the size of the palace kitchen. But at such a glance, it really made him amazed! There is such a big kitchen in the world! And Sanji on the side is no better! Looking at the kitchen in front of him and the complete equipment in the kitchen, the little episode that happened with the glacier before, he just forgot it, his eyes gradually brightened up! This is the perfect kitchen that chefs all dream of! With this in mind, Sanji couldn''t wait to go in and take a look! However, in the end he still did nothing! After all, they are guests, and he can''t do anything now! Well, if he got here, but was kicked out in the end, he would definitely regret it to his heartache! "This is the kitchen of the palace, wait a moment, I will call the person in charge here!" At this time, after Binghe gave the two orders, he turned and went into the kitchen! In a while! An old man wearing a kimono with a fierce face followed the glacier! "This is the person in charge of the kitchen, and also the chef of the kitchen, Nakiri Ichiro!" After introducing the people around him, Hikari said to Nakiri Ichiro, "They are the people that your majesty said. They leave it to you!" Nagiriichiro nodded silently. But Binghe looked at him and nodded, then said, "If it''s okay, I will go now!" After that, Binghetou will not leave! Only Nakiri Ichiro, Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi were left on the scene! But the three of them stared at each other with big eyes, and after looking at each other for a while, finally Nakiriichiro took the lead and said, "You two are the chefs who are going to visit?" "Ok!" Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi glanced at each other and nodded at the same time. Looking at this scene, Nagiri Ichiro didn''t talk nonsense, and he waved and said, "Then follow me!" After that, Nagiri Ichiro took the lead to walk in. And at this point, obviously there is no hesitation, so Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi just followed and walked in! "Hey!" "Chop chop chop!" "Grumbling!" ... As a group of people walked along the way, the sound of various cooking and soup making, as well as the scent of various food scents, entered their noses leisurely. "Really... amazing!" Sanji listened to the sounds of cooking and making soup, and watched the chefs cooking while walking, but he couldn''t help but admire him! The cooking skills of these chefs are not uniform, strong and weak! But Sanji can see that even if it is the weakest here, it is no problem to be the chef of a luxurious restaurant outside, and with his strength, it is estimated that he can only rank in the middle and lower ranks among the chefs here. ! And his boss, Kaoru Kobayashi, has something comparable here! "Are the chefs in the palace so good?" Sanji couldn''t help but asked Nagiriichiro who led the way. "Great?" Nagiri Ichiro stopped, turned his head, looked at Sanji strangely, and asked, "Do you have any misunderstandings about being great? Their cooking skills are very average!" "Is this very common?" Sanji pointed to the chefs aside incredulously. "Yeah..." Nakiri Ichiro said leisurely, "Only the chefs who have a personal kitchen in it are the really powerful chefs here!" "The others are just cooking for the guards in the palace, the maids, and the princes and ministers who usually work around the palace!" "..." Sanji really didn''t know what to say at this time! According to what Nakiri Ichiro said, then he is only a cook, and he is only qualified to cook for the guards and maids here! When I think of this, Sanji''s whole body is not good! He has been practicing cooking for more than ten years, but here he can only cook for the guards and the maids. How can he accept this? Kaoru Kobayashi on the side didn''t respond! Well, he already knew about the superb cooking skills of chefs here! He even knows why the chefs here are so superb! It''s because of luminous cooking! Over the years, due to the growth of St. Martin, the population in the St. Martins Palace has continued to increase, and in order to meet the food needs of the rising population, the palace kitchen has also been expanding! And because of luminous cooking, many guys who like to cook and pursue the highest level of culinary art, who are seen as master chefs from the outside world, chose to recruit from the palace kitchen and joined the Saint Martin palace kitchen. Famous Royal Chef! This is one of the main reasons why the chefs here are superb! Except for part of the kitchen that was cultivated by the back of Saint Martin''s Palace, the others were all joined by outside chefs! Can you be called a master chef, can you not be superb? Of course, in addition to this reason, there are many other reasons. For example, Saint Martin is rich and can provide enough food for chefs to practice and waste! For example, when we are pursuing the highest level of culinary art together everyone is willing to put down the shelf of master chefs and discuss cooking with each other, so as to learn from each other, promote mutual culinary progress and so on! All in all, the chefs here have superb cooking skills for many reasons! As for why Kaoru Kobayashi knows this... He had also planned to join the kitchen of Saint Martin''s Palace, but because of his advanced age, he finally gave up! However, he gave up, but his friend did not give up! A friend who had a good relationship with him chose to join the St. Martin''s Palace kitchen, and when they were communicating, the other party also revealed to him something about the St. Martin''s Palace kitchen from time to time! Of course, it doesn''t matter! "Arrived!" But just as Kaoru Kobayashi was thinking about it, Nakiri Ichiro stopped! At this time, he took Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi through the kitchen and came to his personal kitchen! Chapter 1152： opportunity "This is my kitchen!" When Nagiri Ichiro arrived in the kitchen, he was shocked. The temperament of his whole body immediately changed, becoming more confident and showing up! "It''s a great place! As a chef, this is the place I dream of!" Although there is no big outside in front of me, it is not inferior to the kitchen outside in terms of cleanliness and completeness of kitchen utensils. Zhi couldn''t help sighing. At the same time, he silently calculated in his heart that in the future, the kitchen on the Wanli Sunshine should be changed to the present one! "Yes!" Kaoru Kobayashi looked at the surrounding scenes, and nodded in agreement. After listening to the admiration of the two, Nakiri Ichiro smiled heartily, and then asked, "Okay, I''m going to make luminous cooking next! You...what do you want to eat?" "casual!" Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi looked at each other and said in unison. They didn''t mean it was really casual, but because they didn''t want to set any gate for Nagiri Ichiro, and wanted him to give full play to his strength. After all, they are here to see the so-called luminous cooking, not to challenge Nagiriichiro''s cooking skills! "okay then!" Nagiri Ichiro smiled and nodded. Also as a chef, he naturally knows what they are thinking! "Then I''ll make an egg fried rice for you!" After thinking about it, Nagiri Ichiro explained that he was afraid that the two would not understand, "Don''t think that making egg fried rice is because you look down on you, but because of the simplest dish. The style often tests the chefs skill the most!" The simplest dishes often test the skill of the chef the most? This sentence didn''t seem to be anything at first, but after Sanji carefully savored it, he found it very reasonable! The dishes are simple, which means that there are not too many fancy cooking skills, so the basic skills of the chef are tested very much! Kaoru Kobayashi on the side listened and nodded silently. Obviously, he also agrees with this sentence! that''s it! In the agreement of the two, Nakiri Ichiro quickly prepared all kinds of cooking materials! The two main ingredients of rice, eggs, and a series of seasonings! "Huh~" Before starting to cook, Nakiri Ichiro let out a deep sigh! Immediately! Ignite, heat the pot, all in one go! "Kakka!" As the frying shovel collided with the iron pan, rice, eggs, and various seasonings hit the pan. Afterwards, in the hot flame and Nagiri Ichiro''s constant frying, soon the originally white rice gradually turned golden! "Perfect, this cooking is like art!" Sanji couldn''t help but exclaimed as he watched the scene. Although Nakiri Ichiro didn''t show any special cooking skills, but the basic skills like flowing clouds and flowing water also brightened Sanji''s eyes! As a chef, he thinks he can''t do such perfect basic skills! finally! Nagiri Ichiro put the fried egg-fried rice on the plate, closed the lid, and placed it in front of Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi! "Please taste, golden egg fried rice!" Nagiriichiro''s mouth raised slightly and said confidently. After listening to his words, Kaoru Kobayashi and Sanji looked at each other, then nodded together, and reached out and grabbed the lid together! next moment! A dazzling light came out from the plate with the lid opened, causing the two of them to subconsciously turn their heads, their bodies slightly backward, avoiding the direct rays of light! "This...this...this is Luminous Cuisine!?" Sanji was a little bit horrified. Although he has always heard of Luminous Cuisine, this is the first time I have seen you! He originally thought that the so-called luminous cooking is at most Yingying''s light, which looks a little better, but this scene really stunned him, where is the Yingying light, it is almost like a flash bomb exploded! Thinking about it, the dazzling light gradually dissipated! Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi turned their heads now and looked at the lean and clear, like golden egg fried rice piled up with rice-sized gold! "Ok!" Finally, after looking at each other, the two nodded to each other, picked up the spoon prepared for them, and at the same time stretched the spoon towards the egg fried rice, and both dug a spoonful and put it in their mouths. Taste it carefully! And at this moment, both of them squinted their eyes, and their faces almost simultaneously showed an expression of enjoyment. "It''s so delicious!" Sanji couldn''t help but yelled out. He never thought that an egg fried rice could be so delicious! Although the method is simple and the process is simple, even he can do it, but the egg fried rice made by Nakiri Ichiro is unexpectedly delicious! As soon as he ate it, a picture of spring came into his mind! Is this the charm of luminous cuisine? Is this the power of a super chef? Sanji couldn''t help but think. "How did you do it?" Kaoru Kobayashi asked nonchalantly at Nagiri Ichiro, "How did you make this rice shine? Could it be that you can cook the rice by using your cooking skills to the extreme?" Shine?" "And what''s with the sense of picture? Is it possible that the extreme cooking skills will make people feel the sense of picture involuntarily?" "Ha ha!" Listening to Kaoru Kobayashi''s question, Nagiri Ichiro smiled and asked, "You listened to people outside, right?" "Ok!" Kaoru Kobayashi nodded. "Actually... Although this sentence is correct, it is also biased!" Nagiriichiro said sternly. "Ok!?" Upon hearing this, Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi couldn''t help but **** up their ears after the doubts flashed on their faces, wanting to hear Nagiriichiro''s explanation! "If you really want to make the chef''s meal shine, it will create a sense of picture in your mind when you eat it. Not only do you want to maximize your cooking skills, but you also need something important... to pass the special chef assessment!" Ichiro said seriously. Super chef assessment? After Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi looked at each other again, Sanji couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t the special chef a level assessment in your palace?" Sanji always thought so! He thinks that the super chef is like the chef god, chef king and the like produced in some outside cooking competition. Like titles, ranks exist! "No!" Nakiri Ichiro shook his head and explained, "A real special chef is not like this, but a...recognition!" "In our palace, there is a treasure from ancient times. It allows one hundred top chefs to enter the competition every year, and in the end, the first place winner in the competition can be recognized by this treasure, and thus get the special chef. Identity and...the heart of a chef!" "Chef''s heart?" Sanji wrinkled. "The heart of a chef is the main reason why cooking will shine and give people a sense of picture. Only those who have the heart of a chef can make luminous dishes!" Nakiri Ichiro explained. Upon hearing this, Sanji and Kaoru Kobayashi were surprised at the same time, they suddenly understood a little! No wonder! Except for St. Martin''s palace, they have never heard of anyone making luminous dishes! "Then if you ask ninety-nine ordinary people to participate in the assessment, wouldn''t the chef''s heart be easy to get it?" Sanji frowned and asked. Nakiri Ichiro raised his brows, shook his head, and said, "I just said, I want a top chef! You ask ninety-nine ordinary people to participate together, the treasure will not start, as for the principle of this... you Don''t ask me, I don''t know either!" "Then can we participate in the assessment of the special chef?" Kaoru Kobayashi asked solemnly. "Yes!" Nagiri Ichiro nodded, and said, "Your Majesty said, if you are willing to participate, you can, but it must be a formal process, that is, you must first obtain the top 100 in our palace kitchen. Famous achievement!" "Also, the heart of a chef has side effects, I need to tell you in advance! Once you have the heart of a chef, then you will no longer be able to practice domineering, and you will not be able to eat the devil fruit, so if you want to participate, you should consider it yourself !" Insert an app: perfect re-engraving of the old version of the book-chasing artifact that can be replaced by aPP Mimi Reading. In fact, there is another side effect that is not considered a side effect! That is to be loyal to Arthur! But this is normal for Nagiriichiro, and he didn''t think it was a side effect, so he didn''t say it! And listening to his words, Kaoru Kobayashi didn''t have any reaction-what kind of domineering does he use as a chef, what devil fruit he eats! Sanji''s face changed immediately! Can''t use domineering, can''t eat devil fruit? The latter one was okay, and he never thought about eating devil fruit. But the previous one is embarrassed! Although he is a chef, he is also a combatant of the Straw Hat Adventure Group! If he can''t use domineering, it would be a disaster for him! "Then I still don''t participate!" After thinking for a long time, Sanji said bitterly. Seeing an opportunity to the supreme hall of culinary arts lay before him, he couldn''t seize it. What a painful thing for him! "I attended!" After thinking about it, Kaoru Kobayashi nodded heavily. As a chef, how can he not seize this opportunity? Even if he is old, he doesn''t want to just give up! And listening to the answers of the two, Nakiri Ichiro nodded without saying much! The opportunity is given to them, it is their business whether to grasp it or not! Chapter 1153： Brooke...its terrible! (The wrong time was set, I just found out now, sorry!) "really!" Arthur looked at the information sent by his subordinates. After Sanji chose to refuse, there was an expression on his face that he knew so long ago! Obviously, he was not surprised by Sanji''s choice! And the fact is exactly that! Arthur had known that Sanji would not choose to participate in the Super Chef Examination! As for why... Because he knows Sanji too well! The animations in the past, as well as various information materials now tell Arthur that as a chef, the most important thing in Sanji''s heart is not cooking, but...Zhepu! Zhepu was his lifesaver, and because of him, he lost a leg forever, and he brought him up. It can be said that he is like a "father"! Although the two were not in harmony on the surface, Sanji always regarded Zhepu as his father in his heart! Under Zepp, the most important thing in Sanji''s heart should be to find the legendary sea "allbrue"! Because this is his and Zhepu''s common dream! And further down the row, it should be partners and full! Needless to say why it is a partner. The reason for being full is because he almost starved to death! Just because he has experienced the feeling of being starved to death, he now cherishes food very much and cherish every opportunity to be full! And after these, can we arrange this point of cooking! As a chef, it is natural to pursue culinary skills, but compared to the previous ones, culinary skills are obviously not so important! Therefore, facing an opportunity to participate in the assessment, an opportunity to lead to the highest hall of culinary arts, Sanji would choose to refuse! In his mind, partners are more important than cooking! In order not to hinder his partners in the future, he chose to give up this opportunity! "Boom!" Arthur thought, this time the door was knocked! "Come in!" Arthur glanced at the door subconsciously, and said casually. next moment! "Crack!" A young official opened the door, walked in respectfully, and placed a document in front of Arthur! "Your Majesty, this is the news from the Firth Island! After they let you see it, you must give them an answer as soon as possible!" the young official said. "I see, you can go down!" As Arthur said, after waving his hand, he looked at the file for himself! And the young official also exited the room wittily! Just the next moment after the official exited the room! "Puff!" Seeing the file, Arthur couldn''t help but laughed, and said, "Giggle...so funny, I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it! This cheap relative is so unlucky!" The document in front of Arthur came from Firth Island! That is where Hogwarts is placed! After these years of development, Firth Island has successfully transformed into a magic island, dedicated to the cultivation of wizards who research, develop and produce various potions for Saint Martin! Originally, these wizards would never contact him! After all, wizards dont usually mess around! But today''s events forced them to contact Arthur! As for what happened... It''s about Brooke! Well, that''s right, it''s Brooke from the Straw Hat Adventure Group, Arthur''s cheap relative, Bruce''s uncle! Like Sanji, Brooke also came to the West Sea after being hit by a bear! But unlike Sanji''s luck, Brooke was unlucky to the extreme! He landed directly on the most lively place on Firth Island-Diagon Alley. then... He was arrested. Well, although the wizards'' combat effectiveness is weak, Brooke is not much stronger now! In addition, the attack methods of the wizards are indeed a little strange... with small wooden sticks! So when he was caught off guard, Brooke was overcast, and was fainted by the wizard holding a magic wand and chanting a spell to his face! And then, as a skeleton, a skeleton capable of action, after Brooke woke up, he found a group of curious wizards, strapped to an operating table and started researching! In this case, although he got the site of Saint Martin from the wizards, and always claimed that he was Bruce''s relative, and wanted to let him go, no one believed him in the end! In this way, more than ten days have passed. While being researched, Brooke worked hard to persuade the wizard researchers who studied him and sent Arthur a document to verify it! That is the information Arthur is looking at right now! And this is why Arthur couldn''t help but laugh! Brooke...it''s terrible! What a bad luck to this level, who is it! Thinking of this, he couldn''t help comparing the difference between Sanji and Brook in his mind! Ok... Relatively speaking, Sanji can be said to be the one who opened the door! Along the way, from landing to Blood Harbor Town, to Saint Martin City, to finding a restaurant willing to take him in for a part-time job, and finally to seeing the so-called luminous cuisine, he encountered no obstacles! I want to find a restaurant to work....After escaping to stay away from Xiaoxin, I can go to the late night cafeteria a few times blindly, and successfully found a job that matches his heart! And wanting to see the so-called luminous cuisine, it happened that Arthur went to the late-night cafeteria for dinner. The owner of the late-night cafeteria was also willing to ask Arthur for a chance to meet Sanji in less than half a day! It can be said that Brook and Sanji did not live on the same ship and were beaten by a bear, but got different results! "However, let''s call and rescue him quickly!" After a long laugh, Arthur decided in his heart. After all, Arthur and Brooke are cheap relatives, Brooke is still Bruce''s uncle, and Brooke was once the captain of Saint Martin''s guard, it would be really bad to let him be studied by wizards in this way! Thinking, Arthur directly picked up the phone and dialed it! "Blubru!" Amidst the ringing of the telephone, the call was soon connected! "Your Majesty!" A respectful voice came from the other end of the phone! "It''s me... what he said is true. He is indeed my relative and Bruce''s relative. Let him go and bring him to my side!" Arthur said in a deep voice. The voice just fell! "Cracking!" Arthur heard a rush of noise on the other end of the phone. Immediately! "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, we really didn''t know that he was really your relative!" The person on the other end of the phone apologized again and againIt doesn''t matter, just send someone over! "Arthur said sternly. For this, he had no plan to blame the wizards! After all... As a wizard who specializes in research and development, a moving skeleton is indeed a good research material! Moreover, if he encountered such a thing, he would not believe Brooke''s words! A strange skeleton tells you that he is a relative of your boss, can you immediately believe it? impossible! At least you have to verify it in various ways, and only after repeated confirmation can you believe it! "Yes, we will send people over!" the voice on the other end of the phone hurriedly agreed. "Okay, so be it!" And Arthur listened to him and hung up! Chapter 1154： A place of the underworld "uncle!!!" "Nephew!!!" ... The voice of joy in the two sorrows rang in front of Arthur! What followed were two people who hugged each other tightly---Bruce and Brooke! After decades of separation, the two nephews and uncles finally met again! After half a day! "I said you two... Enough! This is the palace, you can restrain your emotions!" Looking at the two still hugging each other, Arthur said helplessly. Although they haven''t seen each other for decades, the relationship between the two is too rich! After listening to Arthur''s words, the two of them reacted, and they separated quickly... They had been holding each other for a long time! "Yes Yes!" Bruce stopped being a demon today. After agreeing twice in a row, he smiled and said to Brooke, "Uncle, now we go home and eat!!!" "Okay, eat!!!" Brook nodded fiercely. Eating is just a trivial matter, but this feeling of eating with his family hasn''t happened in decades! "By the way, uncle, how are you...can you still eat?" At this moment, Bruce looked up and down Brook, but couldn''t help asking. Brooke now looks like a skeleton, it doesn''t look like he can eat! "Don''t worry, yes!" Brook nodded. Although he is a skeleton, he can not only eat, but also drink soup and drinks. Even his favorite is to drink milk, he thinks milk can replenish calcium and strengthen his bones! "That''s good!" Bruce said happily. Although he didn''t understand why he could still eat after becoming a skeleton, he didn''t ask much! After decades of absence, it would be good for Brooke to come back, so what do you care about? After that, Bruce pulled Brooke and walked out. At this time, Arthur stopped them, "Stop!" "Ok!?" The two turned around in confusion and looked at Arthur! "I''m here now, and I still need to go back to eat? Is your meal delicious here?" Arthur said helplessly. "Yeah, the meal is still delicious in the palace. And...Uncle hasn''t come back for so many years. It''s really shabby to go home to entertain him!" Bruce said suddenly. As he said, he changed his voice and said happily, "Then trouble your Majesty!" "Little things!" Arthur smiled, and directly greeted a waiter to come over, let him go to the kitchen to arrange meals, and especially instructed him to cook a few dishes with milk and a few dishes with calcium supplements! But under Arthur''s order, the waiter left slowly, and there was not much time, and the food for a table was quickly arranged! "This...this...this meal actually shines?" Brook unexpectedly exclaimed! Regarding this, after Arthur and Bruce looked at each other and smiled, they didn''t say much! This luminous dish is normal for them and can be eaten every day, but for outsiders, it is really rare! "Come on, uncle, you''re welcome, eat! This meal is made by the super chefs in the palace, it is the best in the world...no one!" Bruce greeted Brooke for dinner! "Yes!" Arthur also nodded and agreed, "I heard that you like to drink milk. I specifically asked people to cook some milk-related cuisines, milk soup, cream stews, etc., as well as several calcium-supplementing dishes. !" "Ok!" Feeling Bruce''s enthusiasm and Arthur''s care, Brook was moved and was not polite. He took the spoon and stretched out his hand, took a spoon directly, and delivered it to his mouth! "Gulong!" As the soup fell, a warm feeling rose from his stomach, and a picture of a cow grazing leisurely on the grassland appeared in Brook''s mind, and he shouted with excitement, "It''s so delicious." ! Much better than Sanji''s dishes!" "Ha ha!" Listening to this, Arthur laughed and said nothing! Although Sanji''s cooking is not as delicious, his luck is much better than Brooke! Thinking like this in his heart, Arthur looked at Brooke who was eating freely, his brain flashed as if he was thinking of something, he slapped his head, and said quickly, "You eat first, I''ll take it. Order something!" "Uh...Yes!" Bruce was shocked and nodded. Although I don''t know what Arthur is going to do when he suddenly leaves here for dinner. However, seeing his uncle who has not seen each other for decades is eating happily, he is too lazy to explore what Arthur is going to do! After Arthur left, he returned soon! "Here, try this!" Arthur smiled and put the thing in front of Brook! But Brooke is dumbfounded! What the hell? What did Arthur put on the table? Why didn''t he see anything? Could it be... Is he blind? Thinking of this, Brooke''s face has a trace of panic! !!!(??) No way! He''s all like this, if his eyes were still blind, how miserable it would be! Arthur looked at him and reacted, slapped his head, and quickly said, "Forgot to say, you need to see with your soul... You try to use your fruit power to pull your soul out , Then look again!" "Ok!?" Brook raised his brow, a little puzzled! When Bruce listened to Arthur''s words, he seemed to understand something, and his face appeared in a daze. Immediately, Bruce echoed, "Uncle, just do as your Majesty said!" Uh ... Seeing both his nephew and Arthur said so, Brooke hesitated for a moment, but chose to follow suit. At this time, although he is not the future king of souls, the baron of corpses, after all he has eaten devil fruit for decades, and he can still control his soul. It is very simple to summon his own soul! Soon, his soul was taken out of his body by himself! From the perspective of the soul, he finally saw what Arthur put on his desk! Food too! But it''s a plate of pastries! A plate of Dafu, which is glutinous rice dumplings! this one? Brook looked at Arthur a little puzzled. Such things need to be specially brought to him? Could this thing be better than luminous cooking? But soon, Brooke reacted! This thing seems ordinary, but it''s actually not ordinary! He can''t see it in his normal state, but he can see it in his soul state. What does this mean? It shows that this thing is also soulful! Thinking, Brooke subconsciously reached out and picked up a big blessing! as expected! Dafu was picked up directly by his soul! Suddenly, Brook was excited! There is such food in the world! ? Excited, Brooke delivered Dafu to his mouth! "Uh... cool!!!" Daifuku did not have the deliciousness of Luminous Cuisine, but after eating it, it gave Brooke a general feeling that his soul has been sublimated Let him involuntarily show a comfortable expression! "what is this?" When the comfort gradually dissipated, Brook did not rush to eat one, but asked curiously. "Here, things made of spirits are made by Seireitei!" Arthur said with a smile. "Lingzi? Seireitei?" When these words were separated, Brook knew all of them, but when combined, he was dumbfounded! As for his incomprehension, Arthur was not surprised, smiled, and briefly introduced Lingzi to Brook, and introduced Seireitei! After listening, Brooke was dumbfounded again! What the hell? I can understand the expansion of the kingdom''s territory to Xihai. Although it is a bit exaggerated, it is a matter of Yangjian. But who told me... I just left in just a few decades, why did the kingdom''s territory expand to even the underworld like Huangquan? Chapter 1155： New version finally! After Brooke even ate, took, and took a whole plate of Dafu, the banquet was over! "First, Sanji, now Brook again, will anyone from the Straw Hat Adventure Group come to Saint Martin?" Arthur looked at Brooke''s back, thinking with interest in his heart! And the more I thought about it, the more Arthur felt that it was possible! Of course, he is not talking about Robin! Now although his companions are scattered and tempered, Robin himself has no intention of coming back. Instead, he has been wandering around some small historical sites in the great waterway, searching for historical sites and the blank 100-year information! It seems that there is no plan to come back in a short time. Arthur was talking about Sauron! According to the original plot, Sauron is now the bear who sent the slap to Hawkeye''s side, learning swordsmanship from Hawkeye! Now, Hawkeye is the guest of Saint Martin, and Saint Martin also has many weapons to enhance its strength, such as the tower of trial, and the house of time and spirit! In this case, Hawkeye might not bring Sauron over! After all, compared to the outside environment, it is definitely easier for San Martin to improve its strength! "Forget it, don''t care, let''s check it out when the time comes!" Arthur thought, and finally threw out all these messy thoughts! "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, there was a rapid knock on the door! "Come in!" Listening to this hurried voice, the Alliance shouted, and at the same time there was a trace of guessing in his heart... I am afraid that something big happened just now! Under normal circumstances, if there is something to find him, as long as the person who knocks is not in a hurry, the person knocking on the door usually makes a slow knock, and only when something big happens and the person looking for him in a hurry will knock in such a hurry. Door sound! "Crack!" The door was pushed open! "Da da da!" A young official walked in hastily, but did not forget to salute, saying, "See your Majesty!" "You don''t need to be polite, just talk about it!" Arthur waved his hand and said in a deep voice. "Yes!" After the young official nodded, he explained in a deep voice, "Just now, the Navy and the world government jointly issued an announcement! The former Marine Marshal Sengoku resigned because of the fault of the war, resigned from the position of Marine Marshal and turned to serve. Chief Inspector of the Navy!" "The former lieutenant admiral and naval hero Tekken Karp also submitted a request for resignation to the world government and quickly responded. The world government agreed to the other partys request, but at the same time it also hired the other party as the naval recruit coach. Responsible for training naval recruits!" "As for the position of the admiral, the current admiral Aoi pheasant and the current admiral Akadog will compete for the position... But the joint announcement of the navy and the world government did not say how to compete. It just said that it will be held before the first of next month. The position of the new admiral is decided!" Although the Warring States became the chief inspector of the navy and Karp had been appointed as a naval recruit coach for a long time, the navy had been in turmoil at that time due to the aftermath of the war from the top, and things in all aspects were endless, so the navy and the world government There are no announcements both externally and internally! Instead, continue to let the Warring States period be in charge of the navy and prepare to deal with these messy things inside the navy first! Until now, after this period of efforts of the Warring States Period, the chaos within the navy was corrected by him one by one, and the navy as a whole was initially stabilized before the world government and navy made an official announcement! the other side! After listening to these news, Arthur understood that the outside world must be fried! The admiral of the Warring States Period, and the hero of the Navy, Karp, although these two people have not shown much interest in these years, their reputation has declined, but their strength lies there, and many people still pay attention to them! Therefore, after hearing the news of the two resignations, no matter the reason, everyone will definitely discuss it! Moreover, after the resignation of the Warring States Period, the position of Marine Marshal vacated even more so! As one of the biggest forces in the sea, the position of the admiral is not only concerned by the navy, but also by the pirates. After all...can you not care who your enemy is? Besides the pirates, bounty hunters also care about this! After all, the main source of income for bounty hunters, that is, reward orders, more than 80% are issued by the Navy, they don''t care, can''t they! Although even if the navy no longer offers a reward, it will still be from the West Sea Saint Martin, but if the navy does not offer a reward, then the targets they can choose will be greatly reduced, and they need to compete with more people. Except for bounty hunters, the merchants on the sea care about this! The ruling character of a navy marshal will affect the attitude of the people below. As a businessman, he wanders in the sea all day. For his own safety, under normal circumstances, he has to manage the navy of various places more or less. Protecting their goods will be more attentive! In addition to merchants, common people, nobles, and royal ministers in this world should also care more or less about this! After all, even if the Navy''s performance over the years has been poor, it is still the main force in maintaining the stability of the sea! "Okay, I see, you go down first!" After thinking for a while, Arthur waved his hand! "Yes!" After the young official nodded, he slowly turned and left! After he left, Arthur was lost in thought! If he guessed correctly, then the green pheasant and the red dog should be fighting a battle in Punk Hassad in these few days. In addition to deciding which of the two will become the marshal of the navy, this battle also turned this island into a special island of half ice and half fire! "I know the location...just do you want to intervene?" Arthur thought, touching his chin. According to the original plot, it will be the red dog who will win in the end! As for the red dog after winning, Arthur probably knew what he would do... After all, he had seen the answer! But here comes the problem! If he intervened, what would it be like if the green pheasant became the admiral? Thinking about it, there was something moving in Arthur''s heart! If the road of the red dog is known then the road of the green pheasant is unknown! Although the unknown is not necessarily better than the known, but men... I want to play even if I haven''t played! Compared with the known plot, the unknown plot is more attractive to Arthur! "Although the green pheasant is cold on the outside, there is also a trace of kindness in his heart. It''s just that the perennial fighting has made him hide this trace of kindness in his heart. If he becomes the marshal, will Saint Martin have the opportunity to instigate him?" After such a thought flashed through Arthur''s mind, he already had the answer in his mind! Let the green pheasant be the marshal! He wants to play a new plot! He wants to play a brand new version that he has never played before! What happened after Aka Inu became a marshal, he already knew about it, even if there were many plots that had been changed by Arthur, then Aka Inu might make a decision different from the original plot in some details. , But the general plot should be unchanged! After all...Akainu''s character is there! Chapter 1156： Red Dog and Blue Pheasant The temporary naval headquarters port! "Have you thought about it? Are you really going to decide the outcome with a battle?" The Warring States period looked at the two "young people" in front of him, the green pheasant and the red dog, with serious expressions on their faces! In the past time, after he resigned, he recommended the blue pheasant and the red dog as heirs to his superiors, and the people above also readily accepted his suggestion! But then, the problem came! Who on earth can the two heirs become admiral? This question, after aroused intense discussion by the people above, has been without results! The green pheasant and the red dog have their own advantages! In terms of age, the red dog has an advantage. He is six years older than the blue pheasant, more mature and stable, and more experienced! In terms of potential, the green pheasant has an advantage, he is six years younger than the red dog, and there is room for improvement in the future! In terms of merit, the green pheasant also has an advantage! When the green pheasant takes action, he tries his best to protect himself and kill more enemies! In addition to the pirates, Akadog completely ignores the civilians, the Navy! Therefore, even if the two have similar records, the achievement is that the green pheasant has a little advantage. In terms of popularity, the green pheasant still has an advantage! Compared with the green pheasant, which is cold outside and hot inside, the popularity of the red dog in the Navy can be said to be extremely poor! Just the frequent killing of one''s own people has caused many neutral factions in the Navy, even among the hawks led by Akadog, to dislike Akainu! Well, no one wants to go out, the enemy did not cause any harm to himself, but he was sent to the sky by his own people, right? Even if the opponent is the immediate boss! Of course, it is not to say that the red dog has no popularity in the navy! His iron-blooded methods also allowed him to gain a batch of support from the navy that has a deep hatred against the pirates, and the support of some people who admire strength, but compared to those who support the green pheasant, there are fewer people. ! In faction strength, the red dog has the advantage! Although there are few people who support him and his popularity is also very poor, it is undeniable that those who can become hawks themselves advocate force, and therefore, the hawks are better than the pigeons led by the green pheasants in terms of overall force. Pie stronger! Although the doves also have certain strength, they advocating peace, their willingness to fight is not strong! In addition to the above, the two also have many advantages and disadvantages, but in general, the red dog has the advantage of the red dog, and the green pheasant has the advantage of the green pheasant! Neither of them has a particular advantage, and there is no particular disadvantage, so it is difficult for the people above to decide who will become the marshal! Originally, it was estimated that this matter would have to be discussed for a few months before there could be a preliminary result! But neither the Aka Inu nor the Green Pheasant wanted to hold on for so long! On the one hand, the current navy cannot afford to wait. After the war, the navy suffered great losses, and there was an urgent need for someone to become a new marshal and restore the navy''s previous strength and influence! On the one hand, the blue pheasant and the red dog do not want to wait! The two have different personalities, but they are both relatively happy people. They can''t wait for a few months, and don''t want to wait! They don''t want to wait for others to decide their own destiny, they want to fight for the results they want! So after contacting privately, the two agreed to fight a game, and whoever wins is the marshal! Simple and straightforward! In this regard, the Warring States and the world government are opposed! Two generals! In the end, no matter who wins or loses, whichever is injured, that is not a good thing for the Navy for the world government! And what they fear most is the worst thing to happen... Both of them were injured, and they suffered serious and irreparable injuries! In that way, whether it is the navy, the world government will suffer a big loss! However, under the persistence of the two and the threat of a private battle, the Navy and the world government can quickly treat the two injured and avoid irreparable injury or death. In the end, they can only agree! Well, playing under surveillance is better than playing in private! So, there is this scene! "We have decided!" After the red dog nodded solemnly, a fierce color flashed in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice, "You know the situation of our navy at the moment, the chief inspector, you need to select a new marshal as soon as possible and carry out internal rectification!" "A few months is too long, no one knows what will happen, so if it is delayed like this, it will not be a good thing for the Navy!" The Warring States period listened, nodded silently, and then turned to look at the green pheasant, wanting to see his thoughts! But the green pheasant didn''t say anything, just stood there silently! He agreed with the words of Akagu! Watching this scene, the Warring States also knew it! "You...oh~" After sighing, there was a trace of fatigue in Zeng Guo''s eyes, waved his hand, and just said, "Forget it, just do it with you! Just don''t kill anyone!" Both of them are his optimistic people! Although he doesn''t like the character of Aka Inu, he is a junior after all. As a navy, what he most hopes is that there will be excellent juniors in the navy! Therefore, even if he doesn''t like him, he doesn''t want the red dog to be injured! Looking at the appearance of the Warring States Period, after the two of Aka Dog and Green Pheasant looked at each other, their eyes showed a glimmer of light, but they didn''t say much, they just boarded the ship prepared for them and left this port! --- After the two left, the navy on the harbor gradually dispersed! At the same time, a tall admiral looked at the two ships moving away, his eyes gleaming with uncertainty. It was not until the two ships disappeared from his sight that he reluctantly closed his gaze back! Immediately, he also turned and left the port with the public! But instead of going back to the office building with the public, or going to the school for training, he returned to his dormitory! "Blubru!" After carefully confirming that there was no one around the dormitory, the admiral quietly dialed a call! "Hey!" Soon, the phone was connected, and a young woman''s voice came over the phone! "I want to buy something! The soap and shampoo are all used up, you can bring it to me!" The admiral said with a deep sense of appreciation. "Understood! What style do you want?" the young woman on the other end of the phone asked. "The soap needs the red one, called summer, and the shampoo needs the green one, called Qingliangyixia!" The admiral said with a serious face. "Should it be delivered now or later?" the voice of the young woman on the other end of the phone asked again. "Send now!" The admiral said in a deep voice! "Okay, I see, I''ll send it!" The young woman on the other end of the phone seemed to have received some important news, and her voice became serious. And listening to her answer, the admiral didn''t say much, he hung up the phone! ---- King St. Martins Palace! "Blubru!" In the midst of the ringing of the phone, Arthur, who was exercising on the school grounds, stopped the training and picked up the call from the waiter! "Huhhhhh...Hello!" Gasping, Arthur yelled into the phone! "Your Majesty it''s me!" A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone! "Huhhhhh...it''s German!" Arthur panted, and he knew who was calling! Immediately, he asked again, "What''s the matter!?" "The latest news from the navy, the general Akadog and the general blue pheasant have left the navy headquarters!" Devin said in a deep voice. "Oh?" Arthur squinted, thought about it, and said, "I see, so be it!" After speaking, he hung up the phone! But immediately, he picked up the phone again and dialed out! "Blubru!" After the call was connected, Arthur did not hesitate, and directly ordered to the other end of the phone, "The goal has been set off, now follow the plan!" Chapter 1157： Ice and fire quickly! A few days later! Punk Hassad in the New World! This island used to be a research base for the navy, and some prisoners of the world government were taken into custody! That is, two years ago, due to the experiment of M. Caesar Courant, a large amount of poisonous gas was released on the island, which made the entire island abandoned by the navy and gradually became a dead island. And this is also the battle location chosen by the blue pheasant and the red dog! The island is full of poisonous gas. Compared to normal people, this is not a good place. It can even be said to be a restricted area. If you dont get close, you cant get close. But if you put these conditions on the battle site of the blue pheasant and the red dog, That would be very appropriate! The battle between the two will definitely spread to the entire island. In this case, choose a dead island, an island full of poisonous gas, and there is obviously no way for normal people to survive, not only to avoid hurting the innocent, but also to make unscrupulous shots! Even if the entire island is eventually sunk, it doesn''t matter! Anyway, no normal person will come to this place to survive! "Speaking of it, it seems we haven''t played against each other for a long time." Akimaru said faintly, "The last time we played against each other, it should have been back more than ten years ago?" "Yes~" After the green pheasant sighed, faintly said, "I still remember that it was a night more than ten years ago, when I was training alone on the school ground, you happened to finish handling the things on hand, and walked over, ready to go back to sleep! " "Then I was so happy to see Hunter, I was watching my training, sweating profusely, and my hands were itching, so you invited me to fight, so we had a heavy rain!" "In a blink of an eye... more than ten years have passed!" Akagi shook his head, a flash of memory flashed in his eyes. Immediately, he changed his voice and asked directly, "Okay, I won''t be too nonsense, what do you say next?" The red dog went directly to today''s topic! "Play normally!" The green pheasant said lightly, "Isn''t the reason why we chose such an island because of this island, can we do our best?" "Ha ha!" After chuckling twice, Akagi said, "That''s what I said! Otherwise, we wouldn''t choose here!" Having said that, Akinu took a deep breath and suddenly shouted, "Then...I''m going to launch an attack!!!" The voice just fell! "Spitfire!!!" The red dog''s right fist almost yelled out at the same time, with a hot breath and lava, he attacked the green pheasant! And it seems that the green pheasant launched an attack at the same time! "Ice cube. Pheasant mouth!!!" With a sudden wave of his right arm, an ice bird was knocked out by the blue pheasant, flapping its wings and attacking in the direction of the red dog! However, the two attacks did not touch the other, but met in the air! "Boom!!!" The ice and fire collided together and exploded in an instant, and the extremely cold and extremely hot breath swept away with the strong shock wave! The red dog and the green pheasant are officially handed over! --- at the same time! Just when the red dog and the blue pheasant started to fight, and when the fight became more intense, a figure appeared on a hill on the edge of the island! "It''s hit..." the figure murmured, eyes shining brightly! If someone can notice him at this time and take a closer look, you can find that not only the eyes of this person are shining brightly, but also the whole body is golden, wearing a golden armor! That''s right! He is one of the golden saints belonging to Saint Martin...Kamu! After deciding to help the green pheasant get to the position of marshal, Arthur thought about a lot of ways to help the green pheasant get to that position, such as finding someone halfway to hurt the red dog, such as using a spy in the navy to eat at the red dog. When, give him some poison or something! But in the end, these were all eliminated by him! He decided to come directly to a method that seemed the simplest and most crude, but after careful consideration, the results were the most beautiful. When the green pheasant is fighting the red dog, let people directly attack the red dog! In this way, the task can be completed and the world government can be disgusting! Think about it, if at a critical time, the red dog and the green pheasant are fighting fiercely, and there is a sudden attack by Saint Martin''s people, causing the red dog to lose, and finally let the green pheasant become the marshal, what will happen? First of all, the green pheasant will definitely ascend the position of marshal. After all, it was agreed long ago! However, this position must also be unstable! If it is a fair duel and the blue pheasant wins, then everyone, whether it is in the navy, the world government, or even the Akadog himself, has nothing to say! But if St. Martin''s sneak attack caused the green pheasant to win, of course it''s another story! The navy, especially the hawks affiliated with the red dog, would not agree with such a blue pheasant who has won the position of marshal! As for the world government, it will even doubt whether there is any shady connection between him and Saint Martin! Otherwise, why would Saint Martin help you at this critical time? As enemies, shouldn''t they not help each other or fight together? Thinking about it this way, the world government will have a knot! But after all, the admiral of the navy is the admiral of the navy, with high authority, even the world government can not easily appoint or remove the position of the admiral of the navy, so he has to accept the green pheasant, who is full of doubts, to become the marshal! And the red dog himself will not take it anymore! If it is a heads-up and loses, even if the character of the red dog is unwilling, he will not say much! If you lose, you lose, and his red dog is not someone who can''t afford to lose! But in the case of a sneak attack, let''s say something else! At that time, even if he had an agreement with the green pheasant and pinched his nose to recognize him as the marshal, the green pheasant would not be recognized by the red dog! In summary! For St. Martin, it is a multi-tasking thing to let people directly attack the red dog! Not only can he complete the mission that Arthur wants to see a new version of, but also cause the blue pheasant, the latest naval marshal, to have a knot with the world government and also make him unable to get the approval of all navies, and the navy appears inside. Differences can not be twisted into a rope! It can be said that if this is how to board the position of marshal, then the green pheasant will become the marshal, but it will not be better! After deciding on the plan, the first thing is to send someone to execute it! Needless to say, the candidate for this execution must be selected by the combat power of the general level... the combat power of other levels can not intervene in the battle between the blue pheasant and the red dog! But Arthur was picking and choosing within St. Martin, and he was recommended by himself. After the self-selection, the person who finally performed the task fell on Kamuu! And because of this, Kamuu will appear here now! "In terms of the normal situation at the general level, two generals with similar strength will have to play for at least a week, so what I have to do next is to wait!" Ka Miao thought in his heart, not in a hurry, and just sat on the ground. Watching the show! He knew that a person in his rank would only warm up in three or five days after a fight. Generally speaking, it would be normal to fight for a week or something! Chapter 1158： Green pheasant, the cherry blossoms in my hometown are blooming "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Accompanied by a series of violent collisions, the sky full of ice and fire intertwined, causing the entire island and the ten-mile radius of the island to fluctuate up and down! "Ha~ haven''t you finished it yet?" Seeing the molten lava flowing everywhere and the ice crystals everywhere, Kamiao couldn''t help but yawn! He did not expect that the fight between the red dog and the green pheasant would last ten days! And in these ten days, Punk Hassad, who was in a bad environment and filled with poisonous gas, became even worse because of the fierce fighting between the two, and it has completely turned into an island of mixed fire and ice! "It should be soon..." Ka Miao carefully looked at the battlefield and mumbled. At this time, he could see that both the green pheasant and the red dog are at the end of the battle. Although the battle is still fierce, the intensity of the battle has dropped several levels compared with the fiercest battle a few days ago! A few days ago, when the two had the strongest strength and the most intense fighting, every move and every style of the two could change the celestial phenomenon and cause permanent disaster to the island. But now every move and every style of the two of them will at most bring some changes to the territory around them in the battle! Looking at it, the battle situation on the field suddenly changed! "boom!" The exhausted green pheasant accidentally exposed a flaw, then was caught by the sharp-eyed red dog, and flew out with a punch! "The time has come!" Upon seeing this, a light flashed in Ka Miao''s eyes! The physical strength of both sides is already close to the bottom line. If the green pheasant is not defeated as soon as possible, the green pheasant may be defeated by the green pheasant later, so the red dog will definitely not miss this opportunity. This is the best time for him to defeat the green pheasant! At the same time, this is also the best time for Ka Miao! After all, Akinu is a general. He has rich combat experience and intuition. If he were to attack him sneakily, even when he was exhausted, it would be very difficult for Kamuu to succeed! But now this situation is different! In order to defeat the blue pheasant, his attention must be focused on the blue pheasant. At this time, when the red dog was aware of the sneak attack, he might not be able to react! Thinking about it, Ka Miao saw that the red dog seized this opportunity, his legs suddenly exerted force, and he was ready to launch the final attack toward the green pheasant that was beaten by. At this time! A gleam of light flashed in Ka Miao''s eyes and moved! "call out!" With a fierce force on his legs, he disappeared in place! --- "It''s close, it''s close, as long as one last time, I can defeat him and become the new marshal!" Looking at the blue pheasant, who was only a few stature in front of him, a trace of enthusiasm flashed in the eyes of the red dog! At the same time, he also mobilized all the strength of his body, ready to launch the final attack! the other side! "Damn... it''s still a little bit!" The green pheasant flew upside down, and the corner of his eyes looked at the red dog that was quickly chasing over. On the surface, he was calm, but his mind roared crazily. He wanted to change this situation, but he was exhausted, and he didn''t even have the power to stop in the air! And when he thought that he was about to be defeated by the red dog, the red dog would also ascend the position of marshal. The blue pheasant, who had decided to compete for the position of marshal only after seeing what the red dog did, gave birth to a trace in the bottom of my heart. despair! He knows that his life will not be in danger. After all, although the two are politically at odds and have completely opposite personalities, they also have a relationship with colleagues for decades, and Aka dog will not kill him! However, thinking about the consequences of that iron-blooded style after the red dog ascended to the position of marshal, the green pheasant was a little worried! He was worried that the iron-blooded style of the red dog would cause the navy to war in the future, and countless soldiers would die! Thinking about it, the green pheasant gritted his teeth and made a decision in his heart. "Since it''s all like this, let''s do it one last time!" After a trace of madness flashed on the face of the flying green pheasant, his right leg secretly charged himself, ready to use all his strength to give him a great note when the red dog arrived, and fight it! But just when the two were getting closer, and the blue pheasant could already see the crazy color on the red dog''s face, an accident happened! "Crack!" A sound that seemed to be frozen suddenly rang! ? ? ? what''s the situation? I dont seem to attack? Why is there a freezing sound? The green pheasant sounded so different from when he launched an attack, and his heart was 10,000 bewildered! At the same time, the red dog was also confused! Does the green pheasant still have physical strength? Can he launch an attack? Listening to the voice, and then looking at the green pheasant that was already close at hand, these two thoughts flashed through Chi Inu''s mind! But the next moment! Both of them knew they were all wrong! This attack... It was not launched by the green pheasant (self)! --- "The forgiveness of the goddess of dawn!" After Kamiao''s figure rushed to the place where the two were fighting, he didn''t hesitate to move directly towards the red dog, launching his ultimate move! "Huh~" Suddenly, a colorful aurora-colored cold air blew out from the mouth of the bottle held by the goddess phantom behind Kamiao. "Crack!" Accompanied by bursts of crisp noises, whether it was the ground, molten lava, flowers, plants, trees, or even the ice caused by the green pheasant, all the places where the freezing gas passed by were completely frozen! The power of Absolute Zero appears vividly at this moment! But this is not the end! In the face of such a powerful attack, as the main target of the attack, although the red dog himself could feel the threat when the attack came, he was exhausted because of the previous battle, plus his just now The target was the green pheasant, and his attention was focused on him, so he didn''t have time to react for a while and was hit by the freezing air! "Crack!" In a crisp sound, the red dog, who felt life threatening, stimulated his full potential. At the last moment, he put a layer of armed domineering on himself, and wrapped himself in Tuantuan with magma, and then... It was frozen! The forgiveness of Aurora can reach absolute zero. And absolute zero can cause all matter to lose movement, even if it can''t last long with the strength of Kamiao, it can only be an instant. But that is enough! At this moment, even magma is frozen for you! --- the other side! Looking at the red dog that was suddenly frozen, and the sudden appearance of Ka Miao, the green pheasant also reacted after being stunned! The attack was not made by him but by Kamiao! He knows Camu naturally, but he also has a question right now... How did Camu know that they would fight here? To know where the two of them were fighting, it was extremely secretive! After all, the navy has a lot of enemies. If this kind of thing is not kept secret, what if the four emperors know about it and then take the opportunity to beat them? However, after this thought flashed through his mind, he quickly suppressed it! The most important thing right now is not to find out how Camou knew about this place, but...call for support! Well, that''s right! He wants to call someone! Although the green pheasant is exhausted, his mind is still very clear! If it were his heyday, he would naturally be able to fight Ka Miao, but now his physical strength has bottomed out, how can he fight Ka Miao? At most, I barely protect myself! Thinking about it, the green pheasant who had stopped when the red dog was attacked, panted and shot an ice flower toward the sky! This is the end of their battle! If the red dog wins, he will launch a magma flower, and he will launch an ice flower, and then let the nearby naval ships to greet him! However, the green pheasant did not mean to prove that he had won, but to notify the warship to come over! After all, when he was fighting with the two red dogs, he didn''t have a phone worm on his body, so he couldn''t notify the navy headquarters for support! But at this moment, the green pheasant was dumbfounded again! After freezing the red dog, Camou grinned at him, and shouted in a voice that was afraid that others would not be able to hear, "Blue Pheasant, the cherry blossoms in my hometown are blooming. You must be a marshal for the motherland. what!!!" After speaking, Ka Miao turned and left! And the green pheasant: (*?.?*)? Chapter 1159： Green pheasant with headache The cherry blossoms in my hometown are blooming? Open NM! ! ! On the way back, the head of the green pheasant was still buzzing! At first, he still didn''t understand the intention of Ka Miao''s last sentence, thinking that Ka Miao''s brain was pretty funny! But when the navy soldiers he called over arrived on the battlefield and felt their weird eyes, he probably understood a little! Ka Miao is not scheming, but trying to get him wronged! Through the loud words, the navy who came to check the situation mistakenly believed that his green pheasant was looking for help in such a heads-up match, and finally defeated the red dog. Moreover, what is even worse is that he has no way to explain it! Because after Ka Miao hit the red dog, without hesitation, he turned and left! This group of navy who came to check the situation did not even see the figure of Ka Miao, how could they know the truth? Can only be judged by the situation on the spot! That is, the green pheasant defeated the red dog, but he was looking for someone to help! Of course, Akino might be able to explain for him. After all, it was the same person, and he had also seen Camus with his own eyes. but... "Oh~" Looking at the frozen red dog next to him, the green pheasant couldn''t help sighing inwardly! Just as Akinu looks right now, let alone explain it to him, even if he is himself, it is hard to protect! If it weren''t for looking at the depths of this pile of ice and vaguely seeing traces of molten lava flow, the green pheasant would have thought that the red dog was dead! "What should I do?" The green pheasant muttered, rubbing his temples with a headache! He usually faces him with a calm attitude no matter what matters, and at this moment he can no longer face him calmly! no way! For the first time in his life, he encountered such an embarrassing situation! The explanation is not clear, even the only witness seems to be almost dead, which directly put him in an awkward place! And, more importantly, this situation is not the worst right now! The worst thing is after going back! What did he and Akinu come out for? Fight for the position of marshal! But what is the situation now? Count him win? It seems inappropriate, after all, he really didn''t do the last blow of the Aka Inu, and the Red Inu could not be regarded as defeated by him! Count him lose? It''s not very suitable either, after all, he still had the power to fight back at the time, and now that Aka Inu looks like this, he can''t stand up for losing! Therefore, it is very difficult to calculate the loss! But what can be done? Is it possible not to choose or wait for the red dog to recover? That won''t work either! On the one hand, the Navy can''t wait! After the war at the top, the navy, which suffered heavy losses, urgently needed to replenish its new force, restore its combat power, and find a suitable place to rebuild the navy headquarters. It can be said that the affairs are busy! In this case, every additional day of delay, things will become more complicated, so the navy urgently needs a new marshal to take charge, to be responsible, and to run the entire navy! On the one hand, I dont know if I can recover the condition of the red dog! Although the green pheasant vaguely saw the magma in the ice is still flowing, it is only flowing. It is impossible to prove whether the red dog is dead or alive, nor can it prove the state of the red dog! What if the red dogs freezing cannot be lifted, or after thawing, it is discovered that he had died of freezing a long time ago, or left a permanent sequelae, and it may take several months to fully recover, then what should be done? Therefore, it is unrealistic to fight again after Akagu recovers! "Speaking logically, in the end...I should still become the new marshal, right?" After thinking for a long time, the green pheasant muttered a little uncertainly. This is not his unprovoked self-confidence! It''s because the world government can''t wait and has no choice! After the top war, the situation of the navy was not good, and there was an urgent need for a marshal to take the seat. In this case, the condition of the red dog was unknown, and the yellow ape was more salty. The only person who could inherit the position of marshal of the navy was naturally the green pheasant. ! Even if the blue pheasant and the red dog win or lose, no one can tell, and even the blue pheasant himself is suspected of calling foreign aid and betraying the world government, but there is only one answer left. What can the world government do? Just bite the bullet and choose! In the case of the resignation of the Warring States, they must first choose one to preside over the overall situation, or the navy will be in chaos! Of course, when he became the marshal, the position of the green pheasant could not be secured! On the one hand, the navy is in chaos, and there are so many things to deal with! on the other hand... The last call from Camou was too much! Not only did the green pheasant be suspected of being invincible, but also that the green pheasant was suspected of collaborating with the enemy and trading countries, the navy was somewhat unconvinced with him, especially the subordinates of the red dog, they would definitely not obey him! At the same time, the world government will not trust him either! He was the only one who was present in the situation he experienced. At the moment, Akidog was unable to prove for him that he was only able to sit on the position of marshal because the world government had no election! In this case, let alone the world government, if he is an irrelevant person, he will not be able to trust himself just by hearing the description! "It''s...troublesome!" The green pheasant frowned and murmured, and his headache became more and more! this moment! He even wondered if he had decided to participate in the battle for the position of Marshal, was it a bit hasty! There are so many troubles before becoming a marshal. If you become a marshal, wouldn''t it be more troublesome? After thinking about it, the green pheasant even had such an idea... The reason why the Warring States period was not a marshal was not because he took the blame and resigned, nor was it because he didnt want to be a marshal, but because it was too troublesome, so he retired and changed himself to a less troublesome and high-ranking position---Navy Supervise! "Blubru!" Just as the green pheasant was also suffering from a headache, a phone ring suddenly rang on the boat! "Da da da!" Immediately afterwards, with the sound of footsteps, a navy soldier hurriedly came to him with a phone worm! "Hey!" The green pheasant answered the phone. "How is the green pheasant? Did you win?" A familiar voice rang from the phone! "It''s Yuan... Grand Inspector!" Qing Pheasant responded with a helpless expression on his face! he knows... The real trouble has begun! "It''s me! What is going on!" The voice of the Warring States Period came from the phone again! After tidying up his thoughts, the green pheasant decided to tell the truth and said, "This is how things are..." When the green pheasant explained the ins and outs of the incident and what happened on the island in detail, what was ushered in was the long silence of the Warring States Period! Make sense! The Warring States Period is willing to believe in the green pheasant! He understands that the green pheasant does not think he can and there is no need to lie! But the problem is, this is not something he believes can do! The important thing is that the world government believe it or not, the navy believe it or not? Based on what the Warring States knows about the elders of the world government, they will most likely not believe it! After all, things are too weird. Although it looks like Camou is framed, the problem is that the green pheasant has no evidence to prove that what he said is true! And inside the navy... The high probability is that one part believes, one part does not believe, and one part does not matter! Dovish, that is, the faction led by the green pheasant believe! The green pheasant is their boss, so naturally they will not doubt it! The hawks, that is, the faction led by the red dog, definitely don''t believe it! The red dog is their boss, how could they not doubt it? The neutral faction, that is, the faction led by Huang Yuan, does not matter! Anyway, their eldest Yellow Ape is a salted fish and has no idea of ??competing for the marshal, so no matter who wins or loses, it doesn''t matter to them, they naturally don''t care! "You come back first, and talk after you come back!" The Warring States was silent for a long time, but in the end he could only spit out these few words! Things are too complicated right now, so complicated that he has a headache, so he didn''t think of a good solution for a while! "You don''t need to worry about the position of the marshal. Although the matter is complicated, the position of the marshal is very simple. Now that the red dog has become like that, the marshal must belong to you!" After thinking about it, the Warring States period added another sentence! "Ok!" But the green pheasant didn''t say anything, just nodded. What Warring States said, he had thought of it a long time ago! And this, in this case, is not something to be happy about! Chapter 1160： New marshal "Ka Miao...very talented!" Seeing the news reported by Ka Miao, Arthur couldn''t help but laugh! Still green pheasant? I am afraid that the green pheasant will really be lost if he returns! Arthur could completely imagine what he would face if the blue pheasant returned afterwards! It may be no problem to be a marshal, after all, he is the only candidate left. But after becoming a marshal, the blue pheasant is in great trouble! Questions from the navy, the world government, etc., plus the chaos of the navy itself after the war, will definitely make the green pheasant have two big heads! but... That doesn''t care about Arthur! Anyway, the green pheasant is not his person, so please trouble him! Moreover! As an enemy, isn''t the trouble of the Admiral the source of Arthur''s happiness? Thinking about it, Arthur sighed secretly, Its really too much to run this trick after Kamiaos fight! There is no chance for the green pheasant to prove his innocence at all! Sighing, Arthur also gradually put this matter behind his head! Now that his task is completed, time is left with the rest, and a new version will take some time to brew! - A few days have passed! Arthur received the news that after intense discussions within the navy and the world government, they did not unexpectedly choose the green pheasant as the general...well, they had no other choice! At the same time, news from all over the world has sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain, one after another! "New Marshal of the Navy-Green Pheasant Kuzan"-Le Monde! "Inside Story! An improper admiral! "-Chambord Islands Daily News! "General Aka Inu was seriously injured and unconscious, and has not yet woken up! "-New World Somewhere News! ... Among these news, in addition to the hot news that the green pheasant became the new marshal, some newspapers chose to dig into the story behind the green pheasant becoming the marshal in order to increase sales! Don''t say it! Under the money offensive, they really got some so-called "insiders" from some naval soldiers and naval officers. That is the news of the battle between the blue pheasant and the red dog! Of course, what they got was the version the navy soldiers thought, not the real version! In addition to this, some tabloids have chosen to find another way to explore the state of the red dog under this hot topic! However, they did not get any other useful news except for detecting that the Akagi was still seriously injured and unconscious! In the intensive care unit of the Naval Hospital! A group of doctors are surrounding a pile of human-shaped ice, discussing seriously! "The most important thing right now is to thaw the ice and dissolve the ice outside. Only then can the general Akadog be saved!" "No way! The ice outside is too hard!" "Yes, I have burned it with fire for a long time before, and only a few drops of water dripped. If you really want to roast it with fire, it will probably take more than a week, and this time General Aka Inu can''t wait. !" "Well, according to Marshal Green Pheasant, General Red Dog has been fighting with Marshal Green Pheasant for ten days and nights before. This period of time plus these few days, General Aka Dog has not eaten for half a month. We dont have to wait for us to be rescued if we continue further, I am afraid that the red dog will be starved to death!" "We need to find another way!" ... During the discussion, all the doctors frowned! But after thinking about it for a long time, everyone still didn''t think of a way! "The best news right now is that we can still vaguely see molten surging in the ice, proving that General Akadog is still alive!" "Admiral Red Dog should be the first time he used his armed color domineering and fruit ability to prop up his defenses, so that he could survive. Otherwise, if judged by the hardness of the ice, the freezing temperature must be horribly low at the time! " "Yes, that is, General Red Dog, if you change to a normal person, I''m afraid you will die immediately!" "Well, now is not the time to discuss these, the most important thing is to find a way to defrost!" "Or, find someone who is capable of heat, fire, or space system, only in this way can the ice be melted, or the person can be rescued without melting the ice!" "This is also a way, try it! Of course, in order to avoid not being found, we still need to continue to think of ways!" ... A group of doctors discussed, and finally decided to find someone with the ability to try! At the same time, in order to avoid not finding the corresponding ability in the end, they did not give up continuing to find a way. And when their thoughts reached the ears of the newly appointed Navy Marshal Blue Pheasant, the blue pheasant ordered the navy to be mobilized without hesitation. On the one hand, look for suitable candidates internally, on the other hand, look for suitable candidates from outside! Um, now the red dog is the only one who knows the real situation during the war, the green pheasant doesn''t want him to die! Otherwise, the dirty water on the body of the green pheasant will be a little unclean! Even if the Akinu is sober, he will most likely be against him... after all, he is somewhat invincible! But compared to the dirty water on his body, he still wants to be clean! "But, having said that, why is Kamiao''s ice a little different from mine? My frozen fruit can''t control his ice and can''t defrost the red dog..." The green pheasant murmured, vaguely feeling that he was holding onto it. The direction of the continued development of frozen fruit. But after thinking about it, he couldn''t grasp the inspiration again! "Forget it, let''s deal with things first and think about it later!" In the end, the green pheasant who couldn''t catch the clue had no choice but to lower his head and continue to process the mountain of files! the other side! After the new marshal, the green pheasant, gave the order, all the navies moved! And because the doves think this is the order of the blue pheasant, they must complete it seriously, the hawks think it is to save their boss, they must work hard, the neutral think this is the marshals first order, Not giving face is bad. Therefore, for this order, the navy, which was originally tempted by people, united uncharacteristically once, and they did their best to do it! Don''t say it! With their dedication, they really found a suitable person! However, it is not the navy or the world government, but a pirate! A recently famous Trafalgar Luo, who happened to be near the navy and had time to save people at the navy headquarters, was called the Pirate Supernova! Although the fruit of his operation is not fire or heat-related, it is linked to space! The navy felt that through his fruit ability, without destroying the ice, he could get the red dog directly out of the frozen solid ice! "But he is a pirate...Will he be willing to help us?" At this time, some navy raised doubts! "If you don''t want to help , just tie him over. If he doesn''t cooperate, he will be killed!" a hawkish navy said forcefully. "No, what if he doesn''t cooperate in death? In that case, what can I do if he is killed? General Red Dog is not dead yet!" a dovish navy objected. "..." The hawkish navy listened, somewhat speechless! If this happens, then Akadog will be really troublesome! It is not easy to find one that meets the requirements and is close to the navy headquarters. It is difficult to find the next one if you miss one! "Contact him first, talk to him! Didn''t Qi Wuhai lack several places after this war? You can use this as a bargaining chip!" "If he is still dissatisfied in the end, then add another bargaining chip, and see what he wants, and try to be satisfied, anyway, the red dog can''t die!" In the end, it was the green pheasant that made the final decision. Chapter 1161： Sellers market Inside the bar! "Seven Wuhai!?" Looking at the invitation in his hand, Luo, who was sitting at the bar, raised the corners of his mouth. After showing a smile that was not a smile, he turned his gaze to the Rear Admiral in front of him and said in a deep voice, "I guess...you must have the conditions? " "Uh...hehe!" After the navy colonel touched his nose awkwardly, he nodded honestly. There is nothing to deny, nor can it be denied! The main purpose of his visit this time was to negotiate terms with Luo, and exchange the position of Qiwuhai for Luo to treat the red dog, Looking at the slightly embarrassed look of the Navy Colonel, Luo smiled without saying much. After taking a sip of the wine on the bar, he asked with interest, "What are the conditions? Come and listen!" "That''s it. Because of some accidents, our navy general Aka Inu was trapped in a closed place. We want you to use the fruit ability to rescue him from that place!" The navy colonel briefly explained the situation. ! During the talk, he also automatically omitted some things that could not be said, and the reasons why the red dog was trapped in a closed place! "Admiral of the Navy..." Luo murmured, shook his head, and smiled, "Let me just say, how could the Navy send me a position in Qiwuhai for no reason!" As he said, Luo looked at the admiral with scorching eyes, and said, "But, having said that, since the admiral has a problem, then the price is not appropriate!" "Why is it inappropriate?" the navy colonel asked with a frown. At this moment, his heart "cocked", and he had a bad feeling! "For the life of an admiral, change the position of Qiwuhai..." Luo said in a deep voice, and asked with a smile, "Does your navy think that the position of the admiral is similar to that of Qiwuhai?" "Uh..." Listening to this, the navy colonel is speechless! Luo''s question is difficult to answer! If he answers yes, Qiwuhai has the same status as the admiral, that is undoubtedly belittle the admiral! Although it is to save the red dog, it can''t be so unethical! Furthermore, if he really answered that way, even if other people in the Navy didn''t bother him because of Akadog''s affairs, afterwards, after Akadog was rescued, it would be difficult to guarantee that no one would want to settle accounts after the fall! He is just a colonel, and there are several levels on it. If others really trouble him, he will be really troublesome! So, I cant answer yes! But the answer is no or not! Once he answered no, then Luo must be a hard blow to the navy! Since the status of Qiwuhai and the admiral is not equal, then if you want to save the admiral, you will naturally have to make up a lot of money! Otherwise, how to meet the status of admiral? "No! Qiwuhai is not as good as the admiral" After struggling for a long time, the navy colonel gritted his teeth for the last time and denied it. As the so-called dead Daoist friends do not die poor Tao! If the answer is yes, he must be the one who suffers in the end, but if the answer is no, then the entire navy will be paid, and the entire navy will be the one who bleeds. He has nothing to do with him! Even if it is to cure him, there is no excuse! "No?" And listening to the navy colonel''s answer, Luo grinned and grinned, showing his big white teeth, and said, "Then I''m going to talk to you!" As he said, Luo said, "Everything in this world, except for some wonderful things, has value, and the key to determining value is based on people''s needs for it!" "Now there is an admiral of the admiral who is trapped in a closed place due to some accidental reason, and cannot be saved by your technology, so I need to save it, that is to say...you have a need for me! " "In this case, I personally don''t have any demand for your navy. In other words, this is a seller''s market, and the price is completely determined by my mood!" It seems...it makes sense! Thinking, the navy colonel couldn''t help but frowned, "What do you mean?" Although he probably understood Luo''s meaning in his heart, he couldn''t help asking such a sentence. However, Luo''s answer was not beyond his expectations! "Get the price!" He said crisply, "A position in Qiwuhai is obviously not enough! The admiral''s own status surpasses Qiwuhai, so it will naturally cost more than Qiwuhai''s position to save him!" "..." The captain twitched his mouth, showing a speechless face! Sure enough, he didn''t guess wrong, Luo just wanted to add money! After this thought flashed through his mind, the navy colonel asked hesitantly, "What do you... want?" "In addition to the original Qiwuhai location, I also want...money, a lot of money!" Luo said, with a crazy and greedy expression on his face! Ha ha! It really is a pirate! That''s it! Listening to Luo asking for money, the captain''s heart that had been raised, suddenly let go! There is a saying that money can solve the problem, then it is not a thing! This sentence is also very appropriate for this situation right now! Although the navy is not very rich, and recently because of the rebuilding of the navy headquarters, the funding for all aspects is even tighter, but compared to other conditions, the navy is definitely more willing to spend money! After all, money is the simplest thing compared to other rare treasures or strange things! "How much do you want!" the navy colonel said sharply. "This number!" Luo smiled and stretched out two fingers! "Two billion?" the navy colonel asked tentatively. "Do not!" Luo shook his head and said, "Two billion!" hiss! The colonel couldn''t help taking a breath. This guy really dare to make a price! Two billion! This is half the reward price of the Four Emperors! Just let you rescue people. There is no danger. You dare to charge such a big price for hands-on things? Thinking about it, the navy colonel opened his mouth and wanted to refuse! But before he could speak, Luo seemed to see through his thoughts, shrugged his shoulders with an indifferent expression, and then said, "Don''t be too expensive, I just said that this is a seller''s market... No choice! If you can''t be the master, you can call back and ask!" Listen, the navy colonel can only shut his mouth and swallow back what he is about to say! Then, he got through the green pheasant''s phone, and after briefly talking about the matter here, he asked how to solve it! Finally, after hanging up the phone, the navy colonel said solemnly, "We agree!" --- Seeing the back of the navy colonel drifting away The expression on Luo''s face suddenly changed from crazy and greedy to indifferent! Later, after taking a sip of the wine, he took a phone worm out of his arms and called out! "Hey!" Soon, the phone worm was connected! "Your Majesty, it''s me, Luo!" Listening to the familiar voice on the phone, Luo said in a deep voice after a trace of respect and admiration flashed deep in his eyes, "Something happened to me just now..." Luo explained the ins and outs of the matter in detail! "Good job! Especially asking for money should be able to completely relax the navy''s vigilance against you!" "When the time comes for the treatment of the red dog, you can take the opportunity to secretly make some tricks! How to do it specifically... You drag the navy for a day or two, and I will have someone send something to you, and then I will tell you in detail. Click!" The voice on the other end of the phone came again! "I understand!" Luo nodded solemnly. Chapter 1162： Black hand Provisional Navy Headquarters! "Da da da!" Along with the sound of messy footsteps, Luo was "surrounded" by a group of navy and walked into a room of the hospital in the headquarters! At this time, the former Navy Marshal, the current Navy Chief Inspector of the Warring States Period, as well as the Navy Admiral Huang Yuan, the current Navy Marshal Blue Pheasant, the Chief of Naval Staff Crane and other high-ranking naval forces are waiting for him in this house! When he came in, everyone looked at him in unison! "I said...Does your navy need such a big battle? Are you afraid that I won''t be able to run?" Luo said with a smile after scanning the room. That''s what I said, but in fact Luo knew very well that the navy was not afraid that he would run away in such a big battle, but to give him a deterrent to deter him! no way! As an admiral of the navy, his importance is self-evident, and the navy is also afraid that Luo will come up with a moth! "No!" As the admiral of the Navy, the green pheasant came forward and said calmly, "We just came to have a look because of curiosity!" Although it is a deterrent, it is definitely not true! So the green pheasant found such an excuse! Luo listened to the words of the green pheasant and smiled, but didn''t refute anything. He just shrugged and said, "Okay, just treat you as curious!" "Well, you don''t need to say any more polite words, let''s save people first!" At this time, Zhan Guo said. With that said, he first turned his body sideways, revealing a large pile of ice behind him! When the others saw it, they followed and turned sideways, revealing the frozen red dog in the innermost part of the room! "Well, since you are all so anxious, then we will go directly to the topic!" Luo said, without care, and went directly to the frozen red dog! After looking up and down the ice for a while, Luo touched his chin and exclaimed, "Tsk tusk...Is this the strength of Marshal Green Pheasant? It can actually freeze the red dog like a grandson!" Although he knew exactly what was going on in his heart, he still pretended to be ignorant of the inside story on the surface! "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up!" Green Pheasant urged lightly. "Okay, okay!" Luo shrugged, put his hand on his knife, and was ready to act! But when he was about to act, Luo suddenly stopped again! "What''s wrong?" Green Pheasant couldn''t help but frown and asked. "There are some things...I think we should talk about it before the operation, so as not to wait for something that no one wants to see!" Luo turned around and said with a smile. "Hurry up and say what you have!" The green pheasant raised his brows and said patiently. "Before I came this time, I did some preparatory measures in advance to record the negotiation between our two sides and so on, and then let one of my subordinates wait for my order with the video!" "If I don''t get out of the navy safely in the end, then all the videos will be exposed! At that time, the navy''s reputation will be... hehe!" Luo Zhengshi said. "It''s terrible...Is the little brother so careful now?" Huang Yuan listened and said with a smile. At the same time, the faces of the green pheasant and the Warring States period also showed unpleasant colors! What does this mean? Don''t believe in their character? Although they had the idea that Luo said, they really didn''t mean to act! After all, they all want face! And Luo looked at the faces of the people, smiled, and explained in a serious manner, "As a pirate, if you don''t prepare more, you don''t know how to die!" "And... what if you regret it afterwards? After all, that''s two billion, not a small sum!" As he said, looking at the navy who wanted to refute, Luo stretched out his hand to stop them from speaking, and said directly, "Oh~ don''t rush to deny it, you don''t want to do this, I can''t trust you!" "In fact, everyone is half-hearted, and you can''t believe me...or there won''t be so many people here!" "..." Listening to Luo''s words, the navy who was present looked at each other, and they were all silent! Yes! Luo believes them, but how can they trust Luo? Thinking about it, the green pheasant who was the new admiral of the navy spoke directly, "Well, that''s the end of this matter, everyone needn''t say anything, you save people!" The most important thing at the moment is to save the red dog, and other irrelevant things can be ignored first! "it is good!" Luo shrugged, didn''t make any trouble with the moth, turned to face the ice sculpture of the red dog, and slowly drew out his own knife. "Cang~" "Room. Slaughterhouse!" Suddenly, a semicircular area appeared, covering the entire room! Feeling the faint sense of threat this field brings to themselves, the navy and his team are full of hearts, their eyes are narrowed, their eyes are full of solemnity, and they also secretly raised their warning! Luo''s strength seems...somewhat beyond their expectations! Thinking like this in my mind, the navy team did not move. They believe that Luo, who has to do more preparations even when he comes to the navy headquarters, will not be so stupid and do it to them! After all, among the navy present, there are three general-level combat power! the other side! After releasing the domain, Luo didn''t hesitate too much, directly pointed the knife at the ice block and chopped it down! "call out!" With the sound of breaking through the air, the originally extremely hard ice, like tofu, was directly cut in half by Luo! At the same time, the person in the ice, the red dog, was cut in half! However, everyone present was not surprised by this horrible scene! They already knew Luo''s ability! "Quickly, pull people out!" Luo commanded. And listening to his words, the green pheasant was also unambiguous, stepping forward and pulling out the cut in half of the red dog! Looking at the red dog who was pulled out but didn''t know what his condition was, Luo stretched out his left hand without a knife, made a claw, and grabbed it out of thin air. Immediately, the body of the red dog that was cut in half gradually merged together! At this moment, a black instrument the size of a little finger in Luo''s jacket disappeared in his pocket, and appeared in the center of the red dog''s heart out of thin air without everyone noticing it. Immediately, the body of the red dog was completely integrated, and the whole person returned to normal! During the whole process, Akinu himself kept his eyes closed and did not wake up! "Flap!" Luo clapped his hands, unlocked the domain, and said sternly, "Alright!" "All right!?" The green pheasant frowned and asked subconsciously, "Then why is he still not awake?" Luo glanced at the green pheasant with the look of a fool, and said, "You have been hungry for ten days and half a month. You can''t wake up for you!" "Uh..." The green pheasant listened, but there was a trace of embarrassment on his face that had been indifferent! Yes! The red dog hasn''t eaten for more than half a month It''s strange if you don''t get hungry! "Then what to do?" Warring States couldn''t help asking. "What else can I do? First give him an infusion, give him some glucose or something, and then let him eat after he wakes up! Can I still say this? Does the doctor at the Navy Hospital don''t even understand this?" Luo said , And also took a look at the Warring States Period with a foolish look! "..." The Warring States period touched his nose and was a little embarrassed! Yes! It''s just being fainted by hunger, it''s not a big deal, the doctor in the hospital can handle it! "Okay, he is fine now, and the rest is left to the doctor in your hospital. I will leave first!" Luo said lightly. After speaking, he didn''t wait for the green pheasant and others to say anything, he turned around and left! Well, anyway, the remuneration was given by the Navy before he came for treatment, and his affairs were also done, so naturally there is no need to keep more! Chapter 1163： Naval division, justice navy Akahu woke up! After being rescued by Luo, after a series of treatments, he was completely awake! "What? The green pheasant became a marshal when I was in a coma? I refused to accept it!!!" But after waking up, the red dog looked at the blue pheasant who had already boarded the marshal''s throne, and stopped doing it on the spot! It is said that whoever wins will become the marshal, the result? The green pheasant did not speak martial arts, and took advantage of his coma during this period to ascend the throne of the marshal! This made him very unconvinced! He was in a coma, but he didn''t lose! Had it not been for that **** to take the opportunity to attack, he would have defeated the green pheasant at that time! Well, what is worth mentioning here is that the red dog did not think that Kamiao was invited by the blue pheasant like the general navy did! He and the green pheasant have worked together for so many years. Although the relationship between the two is not very harmonious, it can even be said that they are enemies, but isn''t there a saying that only the enemy is the most you. In the same way, he still knows the green pheasant very well! The green pheasant is not the kind of person who will ask for help, and will not arrange for someone to sneak attack on the side! Furthermore! If the green pheasant is really from Saint Martin, how could he wake up today? According to the situation at the time, if the green pheasant killed him, it would be more advantageous for the position of marshal! As long as he dies, no one will compete with the green pheasant for the position of marshal, and the green pheasant will be able to accept the position of marshal smoothly. It will not be the case where he is dissatisfied and the navy is turbulent! Now that he is not dead is enough to show that the green pheasant is not from Saint Martin at all. As for why Camu appeared where... this is another question! But then again! Although Akinu understands this, he still refuses to accept the green pheasant''s position as a marshal! He could have won! --- the other side! The current Marine Marshal, Green Pheasant, also has a headache for the sober red dog! The red dog was awake, and it should be a good thing for him...his body was washed away a lot by the dirty water of Kamupo. But in fact, it is a bad thing! because... The red dog has been making trouble! As for the result of his becoming a marshal, Aka Inu quite disagrees! Regarding his disapproval, the green pheasant has nothing to say! On the one hand, Akinu did not lose at the time, and he did not win either. On the one hand, his process of becoming a marshal did have some problems, and it had a lot to do with Kamuu''s intervention. If Kamiao does not intervene, there will be no trouble with the red dog, and the world government will not let the green pheasant become a marshal just because it has not been elected. And in this fact, in the face of the red dog''s dissatisfaction, the green pheasant is not easy to quibble! But even so! It is impossible for him to give up the position of marshal in this way! He originally competed with the red dog for the position of marshal, but now he has become the marshal, can''t he retreat from the position of marshal because of the words of the red dog, and then compete with the red dog again? That looks a bit idiot! Therefore, it is impossible for the green pheasant to give up the position of marshal! "So...how on earth, without giving up the position of marshal, can the red dog stop making noise and accept the order!" Qing Pheasant murmured, lost in thought! But after a long time, the green pheasant still shook his head, showing a helpless expression! He can''t think of a way! If it''s someone else, he can do it more or less, but for the upright character of Akinu, who is not inferior to him, he can''t do anything! Aka Inu is not so easy to compromise! --- Time flies! Half a month passed again! In the past two months, the division within the Navy has become more serious! Aka Inu has been reluctant! Although he didn''t do any radical things, such as attacking the navy headquarters, armed coups, etc., but he took the original hawks to follow the green pheasant and reacted negatively to the command of the green pheasant! As for the green pheasant, because he couldn''t think of a way to persuade the red dog, and didn''t want to compromise, he didn''t say what to do, so he could only watch the hawks do it coldly! The two sides have gradually become divided! And this has directly attracted the attention of the world government! The world government definitely does not want to split the navy! After all, as their subordinate organization, the navy is undoubtedly a sharp blade in their hands. They don''t want the sharp blade in their hands to crack, and finally break and cannot hurt people! It''s just that in the face of this situation, the world government is in a dilemma! On the one hand, it is already an established fact that the green pheasant has become a marshal. They can''t pull the green pheasant down again, right? On the one hand, the red dog as a general-level combat power, the leader of the naval hawks, even the world government is very precious. In this case, it is not good for the world government to favor anyone! But the problem is, if you don''t favor anyone, this problem won''t be solved! Therefore, the world government is also very embarrassed! In the end, Akinu came up with the solution himself! Split it out! Divide the original navy into two, and let the hawks who are willing to follow him led by Akadog himself, independent, and build a new navy---just navy! The justice navy and the blue pheasant led the navy, including the original doves, neutrals, and a small number of hawks who were unwilling to leave the navy. The two sides negotiated and will be responsible for different areas in the future! Of course, they are both navy in name and they are all under the government of the world! Well, to put it bluntly, it''s the company and branch set! In this regard, the world government has also hesitated! They knew the consequences of the solution proposed by Akagu! The navy will be hit hardest ever, and it will become weaker than ever before... Almost one-third of the people will be separated out at once, it will not work if it is not weak! But considering the importance of the red dog, and this method does not have much impact on the world government, they still control the same resources, the same power, and.. There is competition to make progress! The Navy has indeed disappointed the world government many times over the years! So, the world government finally agreed! that''s it! The Navy was completely divided because of Arthur''s intervention! ---- Chambord Islands! Provisional Navy Headquarters! "Our navy is split, are you satisfied?" The green pheasant said coldly, looking at the red dog in front of him. He never expected that Aka Dog would come to such a trick, and the above would even agree! "Not satisfied!" The red dog slammed back and said, "You should know that originally I was the real admiral, not the admiral of the justice navy!" After listening to these words, Qing Pheasant''s face was embarrassed by three points! He naturally knew that the words of UU Reading www.uuknshu.com Aka Dog alluded to their fighting at that time! If you proceed according to the situation at the time, he will be the most likely to be defeated in the end, and the one who sits in the position of the admiral is also most likely to be the red dog! "Humph!" After the green pheasant snorted coldly, he replied in a deep voice, "If we continue at that time, who will win it?" At that time, Aka Inu had a high probability of winning, but it didn''t mean that he had no chance to win! If it weren''t for Ka Miao''s intervention, he might be able to turn defeat into victory at the last moment! "Chichi!" Akino snorted, his face full of disdain. Immediately, he didn''t bother to deal with the green pheasant, and after dropping a sentence, "Let''s wait and see in the future", the red dog turned and left! He is going to build the headquarters of the Justice Navy! Chapter 1164： Haiyuan Calendar 1521 Haiyuan calendar 1521 year! With the arrival of January, a new chapter and a new year have arrived! And this month, in order to make up for the damage caused to the navy by the war in the previous months, the navy and the justice navy split from the navy began a massive world conscription at the same time! In the same month, both the navy and the justice navy have each selected the location of their headquarters --- the location of the original navy headquarters and the original G1 branch! Among them, the navy intends to build a new navy headquarters with the remnants of the original naval headquarters and the high technology of the world government. And the Justice Navy led by Akadog is preparing to change the original Navy G1 Division base into the headquarters of the Justice Navy! --- February! The world conscription has gradually heated up, and some previously unknown powerhouses have gradually shown their heads in this world conscription! Among them, the most famous ones are Fujitora and Green Bull! Both were not well-known before, but during the World Conscription, with their incomparable strength, they made a blockbuster, defeated a lot of competitors, and booked the positions of two generals! However, because Aka dog has divided the Justice Navy, there are still three vacancies for generals! same month! After intense discussions, because the overall strength of the Justice Navy is far from that of the Navy, the Justice Navy led by Akadog only won the jurisdiction of all navies in the New World and the North Sea, which is dependent on the windless zone of the New World! And the navy led by the green pheasant still occupies the first half of the great channel, as well as the naval jurisdiction of the three prosperous areas of the South China Sea and the East China Sea! at the same time! Blackbeard with the ability to shake fruits, and many of his subordinates broke into the sea area of ??the original Whitebeard in the New World, and clashed with Konoha who now controls the sea area! However, because of Konoha''s powerful strength and the background brought by most of the remnants of the Whitebeard Pirates, Blackbeard was expelled in less than a week after entering the sea! During , the new Whitebeard Pirates group led by Marco also participated in this battle because of hatred! But because of its lack of strength, the New Whitebeard Pirates did not show any dazzling performance in this battle, only assisting Konoha! --- March! In order to find out why Blackbeard gained the ability to shake fruit, and to bury Whitebeard, several of Konoha''s elite Shangren sneaked into the navy headquarters. One Shangren died, three were seriously injured, and the rest were all minor injuries. Sealed the white beard''s body in the scroll and brought it back to Konoha! same month! All the former members of the White Beard Pirates in Konoha and the new White Beard Pirates held a grand funeral for the white beard! at the same time! The world conscription has officially ended! The new three navy generals are released! Fujitora, Green Bull, and Yellow Ape, one of the three former navy generals, formed the new three navy generals! And the Justice Navy has also elected three generals! Weird wolf, monster snake, magic bird! Among these three generals, except for the strange wolf who was transferred from the CP, the other two are folk masters, and they had no reputation in the sea in the past. The end of the month! Many Saint Martins vest kingdoms in the North Sea have captured three more kingdoms! At this point, about half of the territory of the North Sea belongs to Saint Martin! --- April! seems to be aware of some clues. The intelligence personnel of the world government in Beihai have become more active! same month! The new Whitebeard Pirates clashed with the Blackbeard Pirates, but because there were no Konoha people present, the New Whitebeard Pirates were defeated and fled. The end of the month! For the benefit of the Blackbeard Pirates, they attacked several first-class forces under the four great forces of the New World, Konoha, and the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts. After a series of fierce battles, the Blackbeard Pirates either killed or incorporated these first-class forces! In the end, the Blackbeard Pirates successfully became the Four Sovereign Powers through the strength demonstrated in the fierce battle and the integration of these first-class forces. Blackbeard replaced the Whitebeard and became the new Four Sovereign! --- May! The naval headquarters base was completed, and the green pheasant named it "New Malin Vando!" At the same time, a series of transformations of the original G1 branch have also been officially completed. The Justice Navy officially settled here. The Marshal of the Justice Navy named the "Island of Judgment", which means that many pirates and criminals will Here is a just trial! --- July! After a stable June, nothing happened in July! Whether it is the navy, the justice navy, or the pirates, they all seem to be in a state of development, each training recruits, convening accomplices, and expanding their own scale! However, in this month, as Arthur had expected, another straw hat adventure group came to St. Martin! And this person is exactly the Sauron that Arthur had previously guessed! After nearly a year of training, Mihawk, who felt that the usual way would not allow Sauron to make rapid progress, brought Sauron and a girl who looked two or three years old to Saint Martin, ready to borrow the trial. Tower trains Sauron! That''s it! The long-lost partners of the Straw Hat Adventure Group gathered in St. Martin in a way that they could not even think of...Although they did not gather together! But for the three people in the Straw Hat Adventure Group, it is enough surprise! ---- August! After a year has passed, the world government and navy no longer target the revolutionary army so much, so the revolutionary army has become active again! At the beginning of the month, another kingdom was overturned under the plan of the revolutionary army! same month! After being rescued by St. Martin, X. Drake, who received an order to join the Navy a few years ago, received the order from the Navy. He betrayed the Navy and joined the Pirates of Beasts, and became one of the Flying Six Powers. One! --- September! Luffys crazy fan, Bartolomio came to Chambord Islands and became one of the new supernovae! same month! The intelligence personnel of the world government stationed in Beihai vaguely grasped the tail of the intelligence personnel of Saint Martin! But in the end, under the powerful ability of Inoue Yousuke, Saint Martin''s intelligence personnel still completely got rid of it! However, the intelligence personnel of the world government were convinced that Saint Martin had a conspiracy in the North Sea! --- October! The world government sent a large number of intelligence personnel to the North Sea quietly, with the intention of finding Saint Martin''s conspiracy in the North Sea! same month! Saint Martins vest kingdoms After several months of fighting, they won more than ten kingdoms and successfully turned three quarters of the North Sea into Saint Martins waters! --- November! The intelligence personnel of the world government are getting closer to the truth, and Saint Martin''s plot in the North Sea is almost exposed! In order to catch Beihai under his command before being exposed, Arthur issued a combat order. First, through underground trains and teleportation channels, a large amount of arms and various materials were transported to the Beihai. Then the various vest kingdoms in the North Sea will receive these arms and supplies. and at the same time launched an offensive towards the remaining quarter of the North Sea waters that do not belong to Saint Martin! --- December! With the full exertion of the various vest kingdoms, thousands of warships of various sizes and large transport ships carrying two million soldiers, proceeded in three ways at the same time, from three directions in the remaining quarter of the sea. attack! And under the advantage of huge military strength, the various vest kingdoms also rushed into the remaining seas like a broken bamboo, and it took only one month to successfully occupy all the remaining seas before the New Year! Simultaneously! St. Martins arrangement in Beihai... was discovered by the world government! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1165： Bold Mary Joa! "Bold, bold, really bold!!!" In the huge living room, the old star of the glasses walked back and forth while waving his arms, grinning. looked out, he is very angry now! "Well, since things have already happened, then we should think of a way to deal with it. It''s useless for you to talk like this now!" It seems that he can''t stand his talk, the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing sitting on the sofa. Persuaded. "Yes, let''s sit down and discuss how to deal with it!" The long beard five old stars also echoed indifferently. "hu~" While the two listeners said that, although the five old star of the glasses still had anger in his heart, he took a sigh of relief and sat down honestly! "Although there are still so many countries in the North Sea on the bright side, according to the intelligence explored by the intelligence personnel, they are actually the territory of Saint Martin!" Scar Wu Lao Xing saw the glasses Wu Lao Xing sit down and began to explain Up. "However, judging from intelligence data, most of these sites were earned last year. Now the site is not stable. There are many rebels on it. We can use this opportunity to attack!" "As long as we launch an offensive, the rebels will certainly not let go of this opportunity, they will definitely take advantage of our offensive and St. Martin''s attention is attracted to us, and start a war!" "At that time, we can be considered as an alternative inside and outside, double-sided flanking Saint Martin!" Negotiating or something, the five old stars never thought about it! In this situation, there is only one word in their minds, and that is... hit! I cant fight without fighting! If there is a single West Sea, although the world government is uncomfortable, it can accept the face of so many strong people in St. Martin, but if the North Sea is added, they can''t accept it! After all, in this way, a half of the entire world is already owned by Saint Martin! If this can be tolerated, then their world government should not be called the world government, just call it a turtle! "This is also a way!" Long Beard Five Old Star nodded in agreement, and said again, "In addition, we can also use it in the Beihai Navy!" After a pause, the five old stars with long beard sorted out their words, and explained in a deep voice, "The Navy of the North Sea is now under the Justice Navy, and because Saint Martin''s expansion in the North Sea is too fast, these navies have not been cleaned up! " "We can use them to make some articles, let them fight guerrilla warfare with Saint Martin, and before our army is assembled, let the forces in the North Sea subordinate to Saint Martin lively so that they have no time to rest!" "In this way, when our army is assembled, we will have an advantage in energy when we enter the North Sea!" "Of course, the most important thing is that this will also prevent Xihai from happening again!" At the end, there was a flash of anger in the eyes of the long-bearded five old star. The thing about Xihai is the eternal pain in their hearts! In order to stop Saint Martin from expanding the territory to the entire West Sea, they decisively launched a war against Saint Martin! And in that war, what they hate most is not their defeat in the end, but the navy''s rebellion! Who would have thought that hundreds of thousands of naval forces would rebel after a battle? They didn''t expect it, nor did the Warring States and others who came from the navy headquarters! So after that battle, the world government''s high-end combat power did not suffer any loss, but the navy underneath that did not rebel was directly attacked, and only a few thousand people escaped in the end! And this is not only harmful, it has not let the navy feel relieved for several years, it is even more insulting, and it directly demonstrates the incompetence of their world government! Therefore, the five old stars with long beards came up with such a way! Let the Navy of the North Sea and St. Martin engage in guerrilla warfare! In this way, not only can the North Sea''s forces belonging to Saint Martin be dragged down, but also the North Sea navy can play a role in this war, and there is no need to worry that the North Sea navy will rebel when it is on the battlefield! Well, the North Sea navy has gone to fight guerrilla warfare. No one is involved in a frontal war, so naturally there is no possibility of rebellion! As for rebellion in guerrilla warfare... it doesnt matter if the impact is not significant! "Yes, just do it!" "Not bad!" "Okay!" ... The other four five old stars did not object, and after thinking about it, they basically agreed with the words of the long beard five old stars! They also had lingering fears about the navy''s rebellion, so facing such a method, they naturally agreed to it! "That''s it for the North Sea Navy!" The long-bearded five old star listened to the words that several others agreed with, and said, "However, the main thing now is not the North Sea Navy, but the reaction of Saint Martin!" "We are going to attack the North Sea, and we must take into account the reaction of the West Sea. Compared with the unstable North Sea, West Sea Saint Martin has been operating for many years and it can be said to be very stable!" "So once we attack Beihai, we will be able to send troops to support Xihai!" "Moreover, the strong of St. Martin is also something we have to consider. They already had so many strong over ten years ago, and I am afraid there will be more now!" Listening to his words, the other five old stars are all lost in thought! After a long time! Golden Beard and Five Old Stars took the lead to analyze, "The military support on the Xihai side is a problem, but the problem is not big!" "There are only three roads to go from the West Sea to the North Sea! One is to take the windless zone, traverse the new world, and then pass the windless zone to reach the North Sea!" "One is to walk upside down the mountain and reach the North Sea through the reverse current of the upside down mountain!" "The last one is to go up to the red earth continent, and then walk through the land of the red earth continent to the place of the North Sea and then go down!" "And among these three, the last one, that is, going to the Red Earth Continent, is basically impossible. The Red Earth Continent is too high. A small number of people is fine, but a large number of people will definitely not work, so this line is excluded!" "And the second one takes the upside-down mountain... this one is not so easy! The reverse current can make people quickly reach the top of the upside-down mountain and reach the great channel, but it can also prevent others from going to other seas through the upside-down mountain. So its not that easy to go this way!" "Unless the people of St. Martin are willing to risk the ship''s destruction and let the ship jump directly from the top of the upside-down mountain!" "As for the first one, this one is the most likely route for St. Martin!" "Although the windless zone is dangerous, St. Martin has the technology once acquired from us. Their ships have no problem passing through the windless zone. As for crossing the new world... this is even more for St. Martin. It''s not a problem!" "Not to mention the relationship between Charlotte Lingling and Saint Martin, no one would dare to stop them just by the strength of Saint Martin!" "In other words, if they want to go, they are basically going to go this way!" "However, the weather in the New World, the ocean currents are very changeable, if they go this way, the speed will definitely not be fast!" "At that time, let Akadog lead the Justice Navy to stop and interfere with them on the way, and they will basically be able to hold back their support! So the problem is not too big!" "As for the strong... they have us, and there are! I dont believe that in just ten years, their strong can be more than our world government! We can send more people to hold their strong !" Listening to the words of the five old stars of the Golden Beard, the other people present looked at each other and nodded! The words of Golden Beard and Five Old Stars that they agree with! "However, there is one more important thing right now...how do you get the army in front of you?" Hu Wu Lao Xing frowned and asked the question! "Transfer people from the navy, franchise countries, and CP!" After thinking about it, the five old stars of the long beard said, "The Great Channel, the East China Sea, and the South China Sea are all prosperous areas. It is not a problem to mobilize one million navies. !" "As for the franchise countries...giving promises to exempt from heavenly gold and so on, let them mobilize some elites from the kingdom to join the war! This is not a problem to mobilize another one million people! The sum of the two is more than two million People!" "The CP people...intelligence detection is their main business. UU Reading will then send more intelligence personnel to sneak into the North Sea to provide intelligence support to the front army!" With that said, the five old stars with long beard seemed to think of something general, and added, "In addition, St. Martin has a steam mech, which is also a trouble for us! But we also have pacifists, so pacifists can also Take part in this battle and deal with the opposing mecha!" "As for which route we are going to take... upside down the mountain!" "Don''t we still have that thing? Take it out. After so many years, it will rust if you don''t use it!" "Yes, just do that!" "Row!" "Ok!" ... The five old stars listened, and after thinking for a moment, they all nodded and agreed to this method! "Then today''s meeting is here. Everyone, go back and arrange it separately. Try to get ready in a month and get together!" "Let us launch an offensive before St. Martin''s power in the North Sea has stabilized!" Scar Five Old Star said in a deep voice. "Understand!"*4 The other five old stars all nodded. soon! The five old stars left the conference hall, and dispersed! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1166： St. Martins Kings Palace! Bruce, Rilis, etc., a series of kingdom ministers, as well as the Gotei 13 team, ten blades, saints, and other high-level combat power of the kingdom are all assembled in the palace hall! "You should know everything! Now according to the report of the intelligence personnel, the affairs of our kingdom in Beihai have been discovered by the world government. It is foreseeable that the world government will definitely go to war with us. Now... what do you have? Any idea?" Sitting on the throne, Arthur spoke first. Everyone listened, looked at each other, but did not speak, but collectively bowed their heads and began to think! After a long time! Rilis groaned, and the first one said, "This time is no better than last time! The world government can tolerate the victory of Xihai last time, but now that even Beihai has been taken, the world government absolutely cannot tolerate it! In this situation Next, war is for sure!" "And all we have to do is prepare for a tough battle!" After a pause, Leliss said, "According to the current situation, if the world government is to go to war, it is most likely to attack the North Sea!" "Most of the Beihai site has been in the past few months, that is, the income last year. The site is not stable. There are many rebels on it. As long as the world government is not stupid, it will definitely attack here!" "In this case, the current military strength of the North Sea may not be able to resist... the North Sea army is not as well-trained as the West Sea side. Because time is too tight, most of them are simply trained and armed. Up!" "So, we must send someone to support!" Arthur nodded as he listened, and immediately asked, "Now, how many troops can our kingdom mobilize?" Rilis thought for a while and confirmed, "First of all, the garrisoned troops in some important areas must not be able to move, and secondly, some troops need to be reserved on the West Sea to prevent attacks by the world government, or else they will be It''s not good for the world government to steal home!" "Finally, we need to reserve some mobile units so as not to have a chance to make up when something unexpected happens!" "After all these are subtracted, the number of troops we can mobilize is about two million, of which 600,000 are the army and the rest are the navy! Well, the difference is so big because most of the remaining troops are It''s the army!" Arthur listened and nodded clearly. If it is in other worlds, except for the places near the sea, the number of armies is generally more than that of the navy, but in this place where the world is full of water, the navy is definitely more than the army! In addition, most of the world is islands, the army is restricted in many aspects, so the army is more suitable for garrisoning one side, and therefore the difference between the army and the navy that can support is so big! Immediately, Arthur touched his chin and whispered thoughtfully, "Two million... This is a bit troublesome to mobilize!" The mobilization of two million troops is not a simple matter. The mobilization of various materials alone is a major test for the kingdom! "Yes, but it is a test for us, and I am afraid it is even more a test for the world government! The world government does not have such a complete logistics system as ours, nor does it have such a developed transportation route as our kingdom. It is more difficult for them to mobilize than us!" Liss shrugged and said indifferently. When the opponent is worse than yourself, there is no need to worry about this! After Arthur nodded in agreement, he seemed to have thought of something, and said with a deep meaning, "Then do you think... can we use this to make a fuss?" "What does your majesty mean?" Lillis'' eyes narrowed, and he asked thoughtfully. "We need to support, but the world government also needs to assemble troops so that we can fight us head-on. In this case, you say... if we send people to attack their logistics transportation routes and interfere with their mobilization of supplies What will happen to you?" Arthur asked with a smile. Hearing this, after thinking about it, Leliss eyes brightened and said, "The transportation capacity of the world government is very different from that of our kingdom. If you do this, even if the other party reacts quickly, at least it can be extended. The other party''s assembly time for one month!" Its only a short month, but its enough to do a lot of things! Fortifications, traps, and the transfer of various materials can all be done! Defensive strength is bad for a month, it''s already bad! "Well, then make a note of this first, and then arrange for someone to sneak attack later!" Arthur said sternly. "Understood!" Lelis nodded. "But, having said that, since we think of interfering with the other party''s assembly, the other party may also think of interfering with our support!" Arthur said sternly, "So we also have to guard!" Do it yourself in the first year, of course you have to prevent the other party from doing the fifteenth! There is no rule in this world that only the state officials set fires and the people are not allowed to light the lights. Although the world government is obviously a justice organization, this is war! Everyone is naturally doing everything! Therefore, when St. Martin interferes with the opponent''s assembly, he must also prevent the opponent from doing it! Otherwise, it would be funny if there is a pirated copy that is forced to death! Thinking about it, Arthur sorted out his thoughts and analyzed, "Except for the unexposed underground train channels and teleportation arrays, there are three routes from the West Sea to the North Sea under normal circumstances. No wind zone!" "And among them, if you go to the Red Earth Continent, it is too high to pass a large number of people. At most, you can only pass a small part. You must also be strong, otherwise it is very dangerous. So from a normal perspective, it is impossible to go this way. !" "If you go upside down mountain...then you have to consider the ocean current of upside down mountain. The ocean current of upside down mountain can make people go up quickly, but it can also make people unable to go down easily. This road is not easy to walk, you can also eliminate it first. Up!" "So the best thing for us on the bright side is the third one, passing the windless zone!" "Although the windless zone is dangerous to people outside, it is not too dangerous for us. Our ships can pass through the windless zone without injury, then traverse the new world, and then arrive through the windless zone. North Sea!" "During this period, at most because of the chaotic climate and ocean currents in the New World, go slower!" "I guess if the world government wants to interfere with our support should be here. After all, given the complex environment of the New World, it is the best and most suitable place for sneak attacks! " The voice just fell! Bruce seemed to have some idea in mind. He stood up and said, "Yohouhouhou, the other party thinks so, then we should do it!" "We can assemble in a place close to the windless zone on the open, to create a scene that we have to pass through the windless zone, and secretly transport all kinds of materials and people through underground trains, transmission arrays and other channels. !" "In this way, not only can it hold a part of the world government''s forces, but it can also quietly transport all kinds of things!" With the increase of age, Bruce has not changed much except for his strength, and he has been growing up. He has gradually changed from the former poor mouth, his personality has become more stable, and his brain has become more thinking. "Yes, there is growth, just do as you do!" Listening to Bruce''s idea, Arthur felt good, so after a compliment, he adopted it! Afterwards, Arthur discussed with the ministers present, the strong, the transfer of various aspects, and the coordination of the various departments. From the day to the dark, he reluctantly set a plan for the war from offensive to Defense, to the regulations of all aspects of material mobilization! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1167： 3 people "Above the King of Pirates ( The streets of Saint Martin! Sanji, Sauron, and Brooke walked side by side on the street! "Speaking of which, it''s almost the appointed time, right?" Sanji said comfortably after taking a puff of cigarette. "Yes!" Sauron replied with a sigh as a glint flashed in his eyes. "Yohoooo... I really can''t bear to be here, I can''t bear to my lovely fans!" Brooke said. "Speaking of it, this is indeed a beautiful country. If I am old, I would be willing to stay here for the elderly... However, I am still young now, and it is not the time to stop!" Sanji said, in his tone of voice. Brought a trace of reluctance. "We will finally embark on a journey!" Sauron also solemnly said! In the past time, whether it is Sanji, Sauron, or Brook, all have been reborn in Saint Martin! Sanji not only learned more and better cooking skills in the Kingdom of Saint Martin, but also passed the glacier that took them into the palace at that time, got to know many saints, and learned many fighting skills from them. It is to have practiced his own knowledge and appearance and armed appearance to a certain extent. And Sauron is not bad! Under the guidance of Hawkeye and in the life and death experience of the Tower of Trial, swordsmanship has not only undergone earth-shaking changes, but also seen and heard, and armed with enough growth! Not to mention Brook, as Bruce''s uncle, Arthur''s cheap relative, he received the best treatment! Under the leadership of Bruce, he not only released his own record, held countless concerts, but also frequently entered and exited the tower of trial. In swordsmanship, there were also guidance from the great swordsmen of San Martin, and even the fruit ability. With the help of Seireitei''s Shinigami, the strength has been developed to a certain extent, and the strength can be said to have undergone a transformational change! And based on the strength of the three of them now, they have even reached the point where no matter which one they are, they can compete against the lieutenant general! "Yo, Sauron, I didn''t expect you to say this kind of profound words!" Sanji said jokingly. Why would I still say such profound words? Is it because I usually speak without meaning? Thinking about it, Sauron glanced at Sanji, rolled his eyes at him, but didn''t bother to care about him. "Da da da!" And while the three of them were chatting, there was a sound of neat footsteps, and a group of soldiers hurriedly ran past them. In this regard, the three did not care too much! Thinking that something happened somewhere, these soldiers are going to maintain order on a daily basis! But the subsequent development made them feel a bit wrong! "Da da da!" "Da da da!" "Da da da!" ... The three of Sanji continued to walk, accompanied by a dense sound of footsteps, group after group of soldiers hurried past them! "Did something big happen?" Sanji frowned and couldn''t help asking. "It feels like it is!" Sauron echoed. From the way the soldiers in this group hurried past, he also noticed that something major happened! "Let''s go... let''s ask someone!" Brooke said, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "Sure!" Sanji also nodded. "Da da da!" At this moment, another group of soldiers ran past them! "Huh!" Brooke has quick eyes and hands, and immediately caught the man who was running in front of the soldier, who was obviously an officer. "I..." After the officer was suddenly caught while running, he was about to lose his temper, but the next second, when he saw that it was the three of Sanji who had caught him, he immediately calmed down! The Sanji trio have been a bit famous in the city of Saint Martin these years! Especially Sanji and Brook! One is a chef who has recently emerged in the city. Everyone who has eaten his cooking is full of praise! The other is the recent rise of the world-class superstar of St. Martin. Not only has he released many hot-selling records, but also often holds concerts. It is commonplace to be on TV and has many fans! It can be said that both of them are already number one in Saint Martin! Therefore, the officer did not get angry! Well, it''s definitely not because Brook is Bruce''s uncle, and Bruce is the Secretary of the Army of the kingdom, he didn''t get angry! "Several people, what''s the matter?" the officer asked patiently. "Oh, we just want to ask, is there something big that happened to you in such a hurry?" Sanji asked curiously. While talking, Zoro and Brook also showed a curious look for knowledge! But at this moment, Sanji seemed to think of something, and added, "If it''s a secret military situation, you don''t need to say it!" Hearing this, Sauron and Brook showed a stunned expression, nodded in agreement, as if to indicate that if it is military affairs, you don''t need to say it! The officer looked at the appearance of the three of them, shrugged, and said, "There is nothing that can''t be said, this is not a secret thing!" With that said, the officer began to explain, "The reason why we are so anxious is because...we are at war with the world government!" There is no need to conceal the war with the world government. Although it has not been reported at the moment, it is foreseeable that once the two sides start to move, then the newspapers will be like wild dogs smelling the fishy smell, rushing over, rushing over. To report. At that time, the news will naturally be known to the whole world. Therefore, there is no need to hide, and there is no need to hide! "Go to war with the world government!?" Sanji said incredulously. He never imagined that this major event was so big! And Sauron and Brook both showed surprised faces at the same time! Although Saint Martin has a precedent for war with the world government, no one would have thought that the two sides would go to war again at this time! "Well, because of the North Sea... Our kingdom has captured the North Sea, and the world government can''t sit still and start to mobilize the army, so we are ready to respond accordingly!" The officer shrugged To be honest. "St. Martin actually captured the North Sea?" Sanji was shocked again! Dont say anything about this matter in the past, there is no news, now that the officer says so, he is surprised! "Yeah!" The officer nodded again. At this moment, the officer glanced at the watch on his wrist and hurriedly said, "Okay, let''s not talk about it, time is running out!" "If you want to know, you should be able to see the news in a few days, and you should know what is going on by then. Now I have something to do and I need to leave immediately!" After that, the officer did not wait for the three to respond, and took the soldiers from his team, turned around and ran away in a hurry! And looking at their fading figures and the soldiers passing by in a hurry, the three of Sanji were silent for a while! War! This is not a good word! Every time it happened was accompanied by countless killings and blood! Therefore, thinking of Saint Martin, a country where they can live a happy life, will start a war, and the Sanji trio can''t be happy! After being silent for a while, Brooke said in a low mood, "I''ll go back and ask my nephew, see what''s going on!" "Alright!" After Sanji agreed without hesitation, he added, "After finding out the news, you can call us and tell us!" "Ok!" Brook nodded, and after agreeing, walked directly towards home! Sauron and Sanji stared at his back until he disappeared at the corner of the street! "Let''s go too!" Sanji said lightly. "Ok!" Sauron nodded. Immediately, the two also turned and left! Chapter 1168： The storm is approaching "Above the King of Pirates ( late at night! After a busy day, Bruce returned home with exhaustion! Well, the war is about to begin. He, the Secretary of the Army, naturally can''t be idle. From morning to night, he is busy arranging various pre-war matters, until now he has no time to rest! "Bruce, are you back?" Upon returning home, Bruce heard a familiar voice coming from the living room before he took off his shoes! "Hey, uncle, you haven''t slept yet!" Following the voice, Bruce asked curiously when he found Brooke sitting on the sofa. Usually this time, Brook has already fallen asleep! According to his words, even the skeletons have to sleep well, so that they wont get osteoporosis! Osteoporosis of GodTM! At that time, Bruce, who heard these words, had just this idea in his mind! However, for his own uncle''s sake, and sleeping is not a bad thing, he didn''t say anything! "Ok!" After Brooke nodded, he solemnly asked, "I heard...St. Martin is going to war with the world government?" "Yes!" Bruce shrugged and admitted directly! "Why is there a war?" Brooke asked nervously, "Will Saint Martin lose?" Brooke is mainly concerned about the latter point! no way! The world government is too strong! Decades ago, he had taken an adventure on the sea, and he knew something about the world government, and knew the influence of the world government on the sea! Although decades have passed, he feels that given the huge size of the world government, the changes will not be too great! Therefore, even if Saint Martin has a record of defeating the world government, he still thinks Saint Martin might lose! After all, St. Martin has only the West Sea... plus the North Sea at most, and the world government not only has the East China Sea, the South China Sea, but also the great waterway, so many places on the red soil continent! "Why is there a war... because of interest!" Bruce replied with a deep voice, "We, Saint Martin, completely won the North Sea in a few days, expanded the kingdom''s territory, and increased the kingdom''s taxes!" "But it also offends the world government. The world government is not willing to be controlled by us in the North Sea. We are also afraid that we will not take advantage of our weak time to deal with us. In the future, we will devour other world governments step by step. Go to war!" As he said, he paused, his voice changed, and confidently replied, "As for whether Saint Martin will lose... Haha! I won''t lose!" "Oh!" Brooke nodded in understanding, and then said with a hint of suspicion, "Can''t lose?" He can understand because of the benefits! After all, he had seen many tragedies due to his interests when he had adventures in the sea. But for what Bruce said he would not lose, he still remained skeptical! Well, the power of the world government has penetrated into his heart long ago! "You''ll know then!" Seeing Brooke''s doubts, Bruce smiled deeply, and didn''t excuse it! The war with the world government has nothing to do with it, because the newspaper will report it in a few days at most! But why St. Martin did not lose this point is related to the secrets of St. Martin. So, he won''t say it! Even if the object is his own uncle! This is his cultivation as the Minister of the Royal Army! "Ok!" Listening to Bruce''s words, Brooke didn''t ask. He knew from his tone that Bruce must be hiding something from himself, but since he even concealed himself as an uncle, it really shows that what he is concealing cannot really be told to himself! Therefore, in order not to embarrass his nephew, he did not ask! At this moment, Bruce seemed to think of something again, slapped his head, and added, "By the way, uncle, isn''t the time you agreed on coming soon? You''d better set off these days, otherwise St. Martin''s The side is about to block the entrance to the Upside Down Mountain!" "what!?" Hearing this, Brooke "cocked" in his heart and quickly asked, "Are you going to block the entrance to the Upside Down Mountain?" "The war is on. Naturally, we have to block all access points!" Bruce shrugged and said, "Upside-down Mountain, as the entry and exit point of the great waterway, is also the intersection of the four seas. Naturally, it is the key point among the important points. What will the world government do from there?" "That''s right!" Brooke thought for a while and nodded in agreement. "So, if you can leave these few days, please go quickly!" Bruce said sternly. Brook was a little moved, but a little worried, "But...what about Saint Martin?" As the former head of the guard of Saint Martin, Brooke considers himself a member of Saint Martin. Therefore, for Saint Martin''s war with the world government, he naturally does not worry about leaving at this critical time! "Don''t worry, we have arranged it a long time ago, the war... don''t worry about it!" Bruce said with a smile. "That''s it... Okay!" Brook struggled for a long time, but finally agreed! Saint Martin is important, but partners are equally important! Moreover, looking at Bruce''s posture, he is obviously confident! Although he doesn''t know why Bruce is so confident, being confident in itself also means having confidence. If San Martine didn''t have anything or someone who could compete with the world government, Bruce would definitely not speak so confidently! "Okay, let''s not talk about it, uncle, hurry up and go to bed, I have been busy for a day and I am a little sleepy! Ha~" Bruce said, yawning involuntarily! And listening to his yawn, Brook nodded, without hesitation, turned around and went back to the room to sleep! ---- A few days later! "Navy mobilization, allied countries send troops The sword of the world government is directed at Saint Martin! "---Le Monde! "The Great Changes in the North Sea, the flag changed overnight, all became the territory of Saint Martin! "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "Alabastan will become a war base, and the navy and allied nations will gather in **** blossoms! "---Alabastan Kingdom News! "Does the upheaval affect the new world structure?" Where will the BIGMOM pirate group related to Saint Martin go in the war? "---New World Newspaper! "If you want to fight, I will fight! ! ! "---St Martin Daily! ... With the frequent mobilization of the navy and the gathering of the armies of the participating countries of the world government, the world''s major newspapers, like hyenas smelling the fishy smell, rushed crazy! Not only did they report these things, but they also investigated what happened behind the scenes, about the affairs between the world government and Saint Martin! Among them, the hottest discussion is undoubtedly the change of the flag of Beihai overnight, all of which have become Saint Martin''s territory! There is no news at all about this matter before. In the news that everyone usually reads, most of the people in the North Sea mentioned that a certain kingdom has conquered a certain kingdom, such a common thing! Who would have thought that after ten years of silence and a blockbuster, Beihai would all become Saint Martin''s territory! This is amazing! In addition to this, people have different concerns according to different places! Alabastan and the people around it are concerned about the surrounding kingdoms and the navy gathering in the port of Alabastan. People in the New World are concerned about whether this matter will affect the structure of the new world! And because of these news, there is a tension in the whole world that a storm is coming! Chapter 1169： Save people "Above the King of Pirates ( The palace! "Alabastan was actually used as a war base?" Hearing this news, Arthur couldn''t help but reveal a weird look in his eyes! According to news reports, according to the information sent by the intelligence personnel below, and according to the information given by the Alabastan side, Arthur accepted this unexpected situation that made him almost laugh! In order to gather all the troops, the world government, after talking and discussing with the participating countries, used seven places on the seven routes of the Great Channel as war bases---Alabastan is one of them! Of course, although Arthur was surprised by this situation, it was normal after thinking about it! First of all, the world government does not know that Alabastan is his territory! Secondly, Alabastan is indeed the best choice for war base! The world government will gather millions of troops this time! Although these troops were unable to gather in one place due to the climate of the Great Channel, ocean currents, etc., they were divided into seven routes, seven different places relatively close to the upside-down mountain! However, hundreds of thousands of people are diverted to the line of Alabastan! In this case, if you want to gather them, you must find a more suitable location, and the port can indeed accommodate so many people. Small countries, such as the drum kingdom, are definitely not good! Even if the climate is not suitable, the port will not be able to receive so many people, let alone provide so many people to eat and drink...Even if they don''t have to pay for this food and drink, the world government will pay for it! At this time, the advantage of Alabastan is obvious! As a superpower, although Alabastan is full of sand, the land area and port area are indeed vast, and it can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people easily! And Alabastan also has a population of tens of millions, and it is easy to squeeze hundreds of thousands of rations from it! At last! As a franchise country, Alabastan also dispatched its own army...100,000 people at the request of the world government! Choosing Alabastan as one of the war bases can greatly reduce the transportation and logistics costs of these people. Although the world government is not short of money, it does not mean that money will be spent! Can save, of course, also save! In summary, Alabastan was selected as one of the seven war bases. Although it surprised Arthur, it was a more realistic choice for a world government! "But, can I do something about it?" Arthur murmured, and another question appeared in his mind. After thinking about it carefully, Arthur felt it was better not to make a fuss! Of course, it''s not that he showed great compassion, but for another reason! On the one hand... the soldiers dispatched by Alabastan are also mixed in! Alabastan is his, and the soldiers of Alabastan are naturally his. In this case, what is the difference between using this base to make a fuss and suicide? On the other hand... the world government was very concerned about this operation, and therefore sent many intelligence personnel to fight against Saint Martins intelligence personnel, and in this case, although Saint Martins intelligence personnel did not fall behind, but Did not get much information! For this reason, Saint Martin is actually not very clear about the specific trends of the world government! And based on this, the importance of the war base in Alabastan is immediately brought up-Arthur can guess the layout of the world government and the movement of the world government through the command of the world government on this war base! Therefore, in the end, Arthur thought it was better not to make a fuss! "That''s it... when Alabastan is about to send troops, send some people to join in, and then through the world government''s command to this base, control the world government''s movements!" Arthur murmured, with a decision in his heart! Immediately, he pressed this matter to the bottom of his heart, and turned around and began to think about another thing...get Alulita out of Maria! The scale of this war is predictable, it is the largest in the world, and it is also the one that determines the world''s ownership! Under this circumstance, if the world government is finally driven to a dead end, or at a critical time, even if Elulita is a Denon, there is no guarantee that the world government will not make a fuss about her! Therefore, before the war is about to begin, Arthur must get people out! As for who to do it, how to do it... "Doing this kind of thing, of course, is to let the ninja go!" Arthur thought this way, and a candidate automatically appeared in his mind... Tsunade! Infiltration and assassination is something almost all ninjas do, and this is the ninjas old line! So this kind of thing is naturally to be done by ninjas. Although Tsunade is a physical ninja, medical ninja, but this does not mean that she will not sneak in! It''s just that she has good physical skills and good medical skills, so under normal circumstances, she doesn''t have to do it at all, and she won''t do this kind of infiltration or similar tasks! Of course, the main reason why Arthur wanted Tsunade to go was not this! It''s because it''s Mary Joa who is going to! As the center of the world government, Mary Joa can be said to have many masters! In this case, if other ninjas are allowed to go, Arthur is not at ease, and it is easy to be spotted. Once discovered, there is no chance to run, let alone lead people! At that time, the death of one or two ninjas is still a trivial matter, if it arouses the alarm of the world government, it will be over! The world government will definitely strengthen protection! After that, it is even more difficult to take people away! So, Tsunade can only go! With her strength, even if she is discovered, she can retreat and even lead someone to leave! "However, it''s better to keep one hand..." Arthur groaned and said, "Let Emperor Kai go with him, let him take a fairy bean, if it doesn''t work, just open eight doors and be hard!" Thinking about it, Arthur, who felt that the plan was almost done, picked up the phone on the side and called out! "Blubru!" Among the ringtones, the call was quickly connected! "Hey!" Tsunade passed with a slightly drunken voice! "Are you drunk again?" Arthur couldn''t help frowning. "No...no...no!" Tsunade said vaguely. "..." Arthur''s face was full of black lines. Say it like this, and still say you are not drunk? However, Arthur was accustomed to Tsunade''s drunkenness, so he didn''t care about her, but directly ordered what he thought, and said, "I have a task for you, it''s like this... ." After Arthur briefly talked about the task, Tsunade replied drunkly, "Guaranteed...er...guaranteed...completed the task!" Hearing Tsunade''s vague words, Arthur was not worried! Although Tsunade is now drunk, as a medical ninja, her sanity is always online, and there is no such thing as forgetting after sobering up! "Okay, that''s it, don''t drink, go to sleep, and finish the task!" After Arthur said in a deep voice, he was about to hang up. But the next moment! "Dududu~" The phone in his hand had not been hung up yet, and the sound of the phone hung up came from the phone! "..." "This Tsunade..." After a trace of helplessness flashed across Arthur''s face, he could only hang up the phone. Chapter 1170： sneak into "Above the King of Pirates ( Early morning! The Red Earth Continent is under the cliff of the New World! A black ship without any lights, quietly parked beside the cliff! On board! "Is the mission clear this time?" Tsunade asked in a deep voice, looking at the group of ninjas behind him. "Clear!" A group of ninjas nodded together. "That''s good!" Tsunade nodded, and then solemnly ordered, "When you go up with me, remember, save people first, save lives second, dont expose your identity, and third, if its not possible, its okay to expose your identity. I insisted that we accepted Saint Martin''s mission before we came to save people!" "But if you get caught, you just use the detonating talisman to kill yourself, do you understand it!" "Ok!" The ninjas nodded solemnly. And listening to their answers, Tsunade nodded, and turned his gaze to the ninja, who was wearing a green tights. "Akai, your task is the heaviest this time!" Tsunade said, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, "It''s okay for the mission to go well. If the mission doesn''t go well, you will need to work hard!" "It doesn''t matter... this is youth!" Matkay listened to Tsunade''s words, not only did not have the slightest fear, but instead gave a thumbs up, posed a pose, grinned and revealed his white teeth that brightened the eyes of others! "..." Tsunade and the ninjas around watched this scene, and the corners of their lips twitched! Fortunately! It hasn''t been a day or two for Metkai to be like this, and it''s not once or twice that everyone has seen him like this, and I''m a little used to it! "Okay, let''s not talk any more nonsense. It''s now 1:43 in the morning. Let''s adjust the state first. Wait until 2 in the morning, when normal people are the most sleepy, then start to act!" Tsunade looked at it. After the time on the watch, he said in a deep voice. "Yes!" The ninjas listened and nodded together! Immediately, they each found a place on the boat, either lying, or leaning, or sitting, and began to adjust their state according to their own habits. Time is flowing! quickly! It''s two o''clock! As if there was an alarm clock in his head, all the ninjas opened their eyes at one or two o''clock, disappeared in place, and appeared in front of Tsunade! And watching this scene, Tsunade didn''t speak or give any orders. After nodding at the crowd, she jumped directly from the boat and ran up the rock. Seeing this, other ninjas jumped up and ran up on the rock wall! In a while! "Huh!" "Huh!" "Huh!" ... Under the leadership of Tsunade, the ninjas landed on the red earth continent! "The people from Akai team stay and set up traps, and the others will follow me!" Looking at Marijoa who was still brightly lit not far away, after Tsunade gave such a command, he went directly to Marijoa! The ninjas, except for Matkai and the three members of his team, followed closely behind Tsunade. "Okay, let''s start to arrange traps. If they are found, they can use traps to break them!" Metkay looked at Tsunade and others who disappeared into the night, and turned towards the three of his team. Personally ordered! "Yes!" After the three ninjas in the team agreed, they immediately dispersed and set up traps! --- the other side! Tsunade and others soon came to the periphery of Marijoa! This time Tsunade came here to save people and brought three teams, each of which is a normal standard of four, and the strength is Shangnin, and the experience is the most abundant among Shangnin, so they are very easy. ''S sneaked in! Whether it is a patrol soldier or a garrison soldier, they haven''t found them as an uninvited guest! However, they are not proud! As experienced Shangren, they know that the more you get to this time, the more you have to be careful. Otherwise, if you are proud, who knows what will go wrong? Be careful! According to the map given by Arthur, Tsunade led the ninjas quietly to the outside of the villa where Elulita was located! "There is a lieutenant-level powerhouse guarding. When that person is handed over to me, you will act according to your plan. One team is responsible for arranging the silent enchantment, and the other team handles the people in the villa, including waiters and maids, but dont Kill, just stun, and then see what Princess Elulita will do!" Tsunade whispered to the ninjas. Every Tianlongren has a strong guard, openly or secretly, to avoid any accidents! Elulita is no exception here! However, the difference is that the other strong people around the dragon people only have the responsibility of protecting the dragon people, and because Elulita has a relationship with Arthur, there is another strong one who is protected by the five old stars. Monitoring command! Therefore, he must be dealt with! And the ninjas listened to Tsunade''s words, did not answer, just nodded, showing that they knew! that''s it! Tsunade and others wrapped their chakras on the soles of their feet, and sneaked into the villa lightly! --- at the same time! Inside the villa, sitting in the living room, closing his eyes, the brawny man wearing a mask suddenly opened his eyes! "Ok!?" After looking around with a slight suspicion, the brawny man''s brows couldn''t help but frowned! seem... Someone sneaked in! ? Fraud! Thinking about this The brawny man searched for the enemy carefully with his sight and hearing, and suddenly the corners of his mouth rose up, and he shouted in a voice afraid that others would not hear, "Little mouse, don''t hide, I See you... uh..." But before he finished shouting, his thin white fist hit his throat, making his smile freeze on his face, and he could no longer make a sound! the other side! Seeing the brawny man who was smashing his throat and gradually dying, Tsunade smiled disdainfully, then retracted his fist and let him fall on the sofa! "Who... uh..." "What sound..." "who is it?" ... At this moment, a loud noise sounded, and the waiters and maids in the villa woke up from the sound of the strong man just now! However, without waiting for them to do anything, or even giving them a chance to speak completely, each ninja shuttled through the various rooms, knocking them all unconscious and brought them into the hall! At this time, two people walked out of the master bedroom and the second bedroom on the second floor of the villa! One is Elulita, the mother of Elulita! "what''s going on?" Elulita and her mother made a puzzled voice as they walked. But when they walked to the hall, they were all dumbfounded! The "corpses" all over the floor were placed in the middle of the hall! "hiss!" The two took a breath of cold air instantly! fortunately! Their mental quality is not bad, although they are surprised, they have not done anything irrational! just... Looking at the ninjas around and the "corpses" all over the floor, doubts appeared in their two minds... what happened? Chapter 1171： Request before leaving "Above the King of Pirates ( "Don''t be afraid, Arthur made us come!" Tsunade looked at the two people who were pretending to be calm on the surface, and their eyes flashed with horror. He quickly explained, "The people on the ground are not dead except the strong one who protects you. We stunned! " Hearing this, when the two of Elulita were secretly relieved, they did not relax their vigilance! With Tsunade''s words alone, she couldn''t be sure that what Tsunade said was true or false! Of course, since Tsunade was interested in telling her this, it at least shows that Tsunade has no intention of doing them for the time being. Otherwise, just do it directly, so why explain? Thinking about it, Elulita still looked at Tsunade with a vigilant look! At this moment, Tsunade seemed to think of something so suddenly, he slapped his head, and said suddenly, "Look at my memory!" With that, she raised her hands and made a few weird gestures toward Elulita! "Huh~" Upon seeing this, Alulita''s eyes lit up, and she breathed a sigh of relief! Well, it''s really loose this time! She knew Tsunadebi''s gesture, which was the one agreed upon with her and Arthur! Because she is in Mary Joa, there may be an accident, so in order to avoid the situation of the person who will save her that is similar to today, that is, she does not know the person who saved her and does not trust the person who saved her, Arthur Just agreed with her such a gesture that only two people knew! "The reason you came here late at night is... the world government is going to war with Saint Martin? In order to prevent the world government from taking me hostage, so you came to save me before the war?" While relaxing her vigilance, Ellu Rita asked uncertainly. She knows that the world government is going to war with Saint Martin! And under this premise, facing Tsunade and a group of ninjas who sneaked into her house late at night, Elulita really couldnt think of other reasons why Tsunade and his party could visit late at night, even because of this. Kill the strong guarding them! "Yes!" Tsunade nodded and said solemnly, "Arthur doesn''t want anything that he regrets in the future, so let me take you away before the two sides go to war to prevent the world government from falling into the wind. What an extreme thing to do!" "Ok!" After hearing the approval, Elulita nodded, and said without hesitation, "That''s OK, let''s go!" She is not the kind of heroine in the Brain C TV series who knows the danger and wants to stay, and finally makes the protagonist pay a heavy price to save her! As a normal person, the only thought in her mind now is to go quickly and avoid being discovered by the world government! "Do you need to pack something? If you need it, pack it up quickly. In addition, if you have any gold and silver jewelry, antiques, devil fruits, etc. to take away, you can also say it. Don''t worry, we can take it away!" Tsunade said seriously. , "Uh..." Listening to Tsunades words, Elulita, who was planning to go on the road lightly and abandon these extraneous objects, was stunned and immediately said, I have a treasure trove here, which is filled with some treasures of our family! "Where?" Tsunade asked. "Come with me!" Elulita did not hesitate, beckoned directly, and walked deep into the villa with Tsunade. But when she didn''t walk two steps, she seemed to think of something, and stopped quickly and said to her mother, "Mother, you go to my bedroom and your bedroom and simply pack two clothes, we will be on the road immediately! " "Ok!" Jelita Palace nodded gracefully, turned around and ran towards the bedroom of the two. This year is nearly 60 years old, but she looks like she is forty years old. She still has the charm. She also has no heroine illness. She knows what is going on, so she is clean and tidy, and she does not hesitate! that''s it! The soldiers in the villa are divided into two groups, each heading towards the destination! And because of the emergency, everyone moved quickly, so less than five minutes later, Alurita took Tsunade and the ninjas back to the living room with a few seal scrolls! They have packed everything in the treasure trove! At the same time, Jelita Palace returned to the living room with a small suitcase! She also packed their clothes! "What about these servants? Do you need to take a few back?" Tsuna pointed at the waiters and maids who had been knocked out in the living room, frowning and inquiring towards Elulita. Elulita looked at the servants lying in the underground, after hesitating, she gritted her teeth and pointed to three of them and said, "Take this away. She is my personal maid, and this one is also taken away. My mothers nanny, and my mothers personal maid, finally this one was taken away too. He is the housekeeper of our family for three generations!" Elulita knows very well that it is definitely unrealistic to take away all the servants of this place right now! After all, there are not many people that Tsunade brought! Therefore, even if she knew clearly in her heart that all the servants present were loyal to her and their family, she could only choose three of them with the highest status in her heart! As for the others... In addition to reluctantly giving up, she can only pray in her heart that they will not be too miserable in the future! Of course, she knew in her heart that after she ran away, these people might not end well... The other Tianlong people on Mary Joa will not let their dogs without owners survive! "Are these three?" Tsunade asked Alulita while instructing Kamininto to lift people. "Ok!" After a trace of grief flashed in Alulita''s eyes, she nodded heavily. Immediately, she seemed to think of something like that, and pointed to the servants on the ground hesitatingly asked, "Right, can you... let them wake up in a coma in ten minutes?" "Wake up after ten minutes of unconsciousness?" Tsunade was a little surprised at first! However, after thinking about it for a moment, she probably understood why Elulita did this---she wanted to give these people a chance to live! As a ninja, Tsunade''s speed is beyond doubt, ten minutes is enough for them to get out of Marijoa! However, ten minutes is not enough for Mary Joa to react! In this case, if these servants wake up after ten minutes and then start to escape, there may be a chance to escape! "Yes!" Tsunade said solemnly. For others, it is difficult to control a person''s coma, but for her medical ninja, it is very simple! "Then please help me so that they are all awake in three minutes!" Alulita bowed and begged. After Tsunade nodded, he turned and walked towards the pile of servants on the ground, then squatted down, covered his palm with chakra, and patted one of the servants'' head gently! Suddenly, a subtle chakra rushed into the servant''s head! After that, Tsunade didn''t stop much. After punching this Chakra, he quickly found the comatose servant next to him, and followed it again! So repeated! In less than half a minute, all the servants present were arranged! And at this moment, Elulita also placed a note written while Tsunade was busy just now on the most prominent table in the hall! "Okay, let''s go!" Tsunade said so! This time, Elulita didn''t make any noise, and left with Tsunade and his party! Chapter 1172： No traffic here "Above the King of Pirates ( late at night! "Huh!" "Huh!" "Huh!" ... Several figures swiftly shuttled past the streets of Mariejoa! "Did you feel it? It seemed that someone ran over just now?" A soldier who was patrolling asked uncertainly towards his partner. "Who? I think you are dazzled! There was just a gust of wind just now, where did someone come from?" The partner directly denied his words! "Probably!" And listening to the convincing voice of my partner, I realized that I did not look carefully just now. In addition, the sight is black everywhere now, and the patrol soldiers did not stick to it. I just thought that I was wrong and shrugged. She shrugged, and said nothing! --- the other side! After Tsunade and a group of people escaped the patrolling soldiers, but he did not get carried away, he still cautiously went to the outskirts of Marijoa! After evading several patrols and several levels with soldiers garrisoned, Tsunade and his party finally came to the outermost periphery of Marijoa! "There is the last wall, and Mary Gioia has been turned over!" Tsunade looked at the huge wall not far away, and after a secret word in his heart, a flash of excitement flashed in his eyes! It looks like... This task is to be completed perfectly! Tsunade felt a little excited when he thought that if he completed the task perfectly, he could use this reason after returning. This time, he could drink a few more bottles of wine and even make Arthur speechless. Tsunade felt a little excited! But after another thought, Tsunade suppressed the excitement! I haven''t really escaped from Mary Joa at the moment, so I can''t be happy too soon! Thinking like this, I don''t know if it was bad luck, there was a loud noise from Mary Joa behind them! "It''s not good, the Elulita Palace is gone!!!" "Quickly, all the soldiers garrisoned by the card, all the soldiers on patrol, can have eyes long, watch me carefully, don''t let any stranger go!" "Everyone move, move, look for it!!!" ... Listen, Tsunade''s group in front of the last wall looked at each other, but they were dumbfounded! "What''s the matter? How could I be discovered? Isn''t it ten minutes? Now ten minutes is more than one minute away!" One doubt after another flashed in Tsunade''s mind! She is still very confident of her medical level! She can be sure that under her control, those servants will not wake up for at least a minute! But now that this kind of thing happened unexpectedly, it made her puzzled! However, not only she was puzzled, but Elulita beside her was also puzzled! With a suspicious look in her eyes, she asked softly, "Didn''t it take ten minutes? It shouldn''t be here yet, right?" "Yes, ten minutes!" Tsunade frowned in response, seeming to have thought of something. He slapped his head and suddenly said, "It''s an outsider! Although I set it for ten minutes, it only works for the servants who fainted. If someone happens to be at this time When you get to your house, you can definitely find that something is wrong without saying!" Listening to Tsunade''s words, Elulita suddenly understood! The timing is ten minutes, but that is only for the servants who are knocked out. Once an outsider finds out, there is no such ten-minute limit at all! Thinking about it, Elulita said in a deep voice, "It seems that we should go as soon as possible, or else... we will be in trouble later!" "Ok!" Tsunade nodded while listening. Fortunately, Mary Joa had just discovered that Elulita had disappeared. The search team did not find them so quickly, and they only had the last wall left, and they would soon escape! But once it drags on, it will be bad! Not only will they be discovered by that time, but the powerful who rushed over from Mary Gioia will also block them here, making them unable to escape again. Even in the end, maybe they will die here! Thinking about it, Tsunade didn''t hesitate, jumped up, stepped directly on the towering wall, ran up, and finally turned over, and came to the outside of Mariagioa! Behind her, the ninjas helped Elulita and her mother, and after the three unconscious maids were arrested by the butler, they also stepped on the wall and ran up one by one, finally over the city wall and came outside. ! "Go, don''t stay here!" Seeing everyone coming over, Tsunade said in a deep voice, without stopping, he hurried to the edge of the cliff! They are now in a state of racing against time. They can''t stay or stop, they must leave quickly! Otherwise, it would be a trouble to wait until the strong man from Marijoa''s side searched here, no matter if he was beaten or not, if he was caught up by the time, it would be a trouble! And listening to Tsunade''s words, the ninjas did not hesitate, and continued to follow Tsunade''s footsteps and ran to the cliff where they landed! "Da da da da!" Accompanied by the sound of rapid footsteps, in a hurry, the group of people returned to the cliff in a short while! But before they were happy, a loud noise came not far behind them! "Found it, they are there!" "Quickly, catch up!" "I saw them, let''s go together, don''t let them run away!" ... Hearing these words, Tsunade and his party''s expressions immediately changed! Why is it so fast? "Master Hokage, you take them first, leave it to me here!" But before Tsunade could figure it out, Metkay got out from the side, stood in front of the crowd, raised his thumbs, and while posing, grinned and revealed himself. Those bright and blind white teeth! "Okay!" Tsunade nodded and agreed directly. Obviously, they have no time to hesitate now! Immediately afterwards, Tsunade gritted his teeth and said, "But... we must survive!" "Don''t worry! My youth doesn''t allow me to stop here!!!" Metkay tilted his head slightly, put his pose again, raised his thumb, grinned, and smiled to reveal his bright Blind white teeth! "..." And Tsunade who was flashed by Metkay''s teeth looked at this scene, not knowing why, but inexplicably thought "you should stop here" in his mind. However, she soon threw the messy thoughts out of her mind, and ordered in a deep voice, "Everyone is leaving, leaving the battlefield to Akai!" With that said, Tsunade took the lead and ran down the cliff! Upon seeing this, the other ninjas gave Matkay an encouraging look, and also supported Elulita and her mother, and ran off immediately! --- the other side! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With the explosions, screams also appeared! "Ah~" "Uh..." "No, there is an ambush!" "Everyone is careful, there are bombs!" "I''ll go to Lei first, you follow my route, follow up! ... And in this painful voice, the world government personnel who were chasing over were out of reach, kneeling half of the people...though they were just ordinary soldiers! However, because of the importance of Elulita, the remaining half did not shrink back, but rushed over faster! Among them, a strong man with the strength of the lieutenant general level, even more with armed domineering and iron, take the lead in the charge! that''s it! It took less than ten seconds for a group of people to force hundreds of initiating charms and chase them over! "Stop! No traffic here~" At this moment, Metkay stood up, raised the corners of his mouth, grinned open, revealing the snow-white teeth that blinded other people''s eyes, and at the same time, akimbo, stretched out a finger to swing, and directly blocked it. They continue the route. Chapter 1173： 8 doors...open! ! ! "Above the King of Pirates ( "who are you?" As for the world government, the brawny headed by the lieutenant general, frowned and looked at Metkay in front of him and asked a question! "I..." Metkay just wanted to say his name generously, but remembered Tsunade''s instructions just now that they could not reveal their identity, so they could only change their words, "My name is Youth~!" "???" The brawny man''s face is dumbfounded! What the **** is this Guapi talking about? Also called Youth? Look at your wrinkles, you said you are forty this year, I believe that you still have youth? Secretly complaining, the corner of the brawny man''s eyes found the ninjas jumping to the cliff not far away! "Damn it!" After shouting angrily, the strong man immediately became anxious. If you get ran away, you still have to? Thinking about it, he just wanted to rush straight over regardless of it! But, the next moment! "boom!" Immediately a collision sounded, and he just rushed without two steps, and flew back again! "Boom!" Accompanied by the sound of the two airs, the strong man flew upside down, displayed his moon step in the air, forcibly stabilized his body shape, and landed on the ground! "Unexpectedly, you guys still have two sons!" Feeling the slight pain in his chest, the burly man looked at Metkai in surprise! He didn''t expect that the man in front of him, wearing a green tights, looked like a melon skin, and still had this strength! Although the attack power is not strong, but the speed is no longer with him! "This is the attack from youth!" Metkay grinned, showing bright blind white teeth, and at the same time posing his iconic pose, giving a thumbs up to the strong man. "..." The brawny man who was flashed by Metkay''s white teeth suddenly felt a bit spicy in his eyes! After a moment of silence, the strong man took a deep breath and said simply, "However, it''s still far away!" While speaking, he had already decided in his heart, not to BB with the melon skin that looks like melon skin, wearing the green tights in front of him, and start attacking directly. A glance at the eyes, it is estimated that the eyes will be blind! But when the brawny man made an attacking posture and was about to attack, Metkay in front of him suddenly shouted, "What about this... Eight-door Dunjia, open!!!" The voice just fell! "boom!!!" An air current swept out of Metkay, and while the burly man''s hair was blowing, it also made him feel a pressure oncoming! "This is...this is...what kind of move is this, how did the momentum change all at once?" The strong man looked at Metkay in fright. He could clearly feel that Kai, who had only a slight threat in his perception of mental retardation, at this moment, the sense of threat has risen sharply, and even made him feel a sense of shock! "This is the power of youth!!!" Metkay shouted excitedly, his figure disappearing in place! Next second! "boom!!!" The brawny man didn''t even react, he was kicked out! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... But this time, after breaking several trees in succession, he barely stopped his body shape! "Damn... how come you suddenly become so strong?" The strong man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face turned ugly! If Kai had one strength before, then his strength was 1.2, and he could steadily suppress Kai, but after Eight Door Dunjia, Kai''s strength also soared to 1.5! Facing the doubts of the brawny man, Kai did not answer, but attacked again! Bamen Dunjia itself is a very exhausting move. Although Kai is only opening one door and liberating 100% of his body''s strength, he has to face more than just a strong man! There is also a steady stream of strong men behind the strong man! If he doesn''t save a little physical strength, how can he face so many strong people? Therefore, he doesn''t want to talk to the strong guy at all, just wants to solve it quickly and save a little energy! "Table lotus!" Kay approached the strong man with a very fast speed. Before the strong man had time to react, he kicked him in the chin and sent him to the sky. Immediately! "Huh!" Kai''s figure disappeared in place, and then appeared beside the strong man who was kicked into the air. While holding the strong man tightly, Kai used all his strength in the air to reverse the figures of the two people, from head up to head down, and began to force them to spin in the air! "!" And seeing the two getting closer to the ground and turning faster and faster, the brawny man also reacted at this time! If you continue to follow this, then you cant head down? Thinking of this, the brawny man didn''t care if he was in the air now, he was anxious, and he tried to break away from Kai''s restraint. "Drive me!!!" Roaring, the veins on the brawny man''s neck were exposed! But it didn''t work! After Kai opened the door, although he didn''t add much strength, he was still stronger than the strong man, but it made him unable to break free! finally! "Armed and domineering!" "Iron. Iron armor!" A second before his head hit the ground, the brawny man had no choice but to use his own defensive moves to hard-uphold this attack! "boom!!!" After a loud noise, the strong man was taken by Kai, and his head hit the ground directly! Suddenly, a cloud of smoke splashed around, blocking people''s sight. "what happened?" "how''s it going?" "Is there anything wrong with CP?" ... Upon seeing this, the soldiers of the world government who came around were all anxious ~ www.novelhall.com~ If the brawny loses, they will definitely not be able to catch up with Tsunade and his party. When they go back, they will at least be affected. A punishment! "Da da da!" And in their anxious waiting, a burst of footsteps suddenly came out! The soldiers looked intently, but saw the brawny man with his mouth full of blood, his eyes blurred, and he was embarrassed, walking out of the smoke and dust in a waning pace! Great! The soldiers'' first reaction was happy! The strong man walked out of the smoke, but Kai was gone. What does that mean? That means the brawny has won! But they just showed a smile, before they said anything, the smile solidified on their faces! because... Kay also came out! And the state is obviously better than that of the strong man, there is no blood on his body, his eyes are sharp, and his steps are more steady! what happened? Such a doubt flashed through the soldiers'' minds! But before they can figure it out, Kai has a new move! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Following the back of the strong man, Kai rushed forward, using his fists, feet, elbows, and all the limbs that could be used as weapons, attacking the strong man frantically! But the brawny man with his mouth full of blood, his eyes blurred, and his whole body embarrassed. When he was subjected to such a crazy attack, he could only bite his hands and hug his head, use armed colors and iron blocks to resist these attacks! no way! Kay''s speed is much faster than him, and he can''t handle it at all! At this moment, a burst of intensive footsteps came from far and near from the direction of Mary Joa! It is clear! The support from the world government has arrived! Chapter 1174： Seriously injured "Above the King of Pirates ( People come first before they arrive! "stop!!!" Just as Kai was beating the brawny, a somber and loud voice came over! Kai didn''t want to bother! He knew it was the support of the world government! However, he is not a member of the world government, so what does he care about? Killing the strong man first is the kingly way! But at this moment! "call out!" A fierce slash that seemed to cut open even the space came and flew, but it directly forced him back, so he had to stop his hand, and quickly retreated two steps, and then the slash was flashed. Avoid it! After avoiding it, Kai did not continue to beat the strong man, but stood still, frowning, and staring at the direction where Slash was flying! next moment! "Da da da!" Along with the sound of footsteps, an old man with a sword, glasses and a kimono appeared in front of him with a group of people! It is the five old star of glasses! "who are you?" Looking at Kai in front of him, the five old star in the glasses couldn''t help asking. As the top group of people in the world, although the five old star of the glasses knows Konoha, it is obviously impossible to know the role of Kay. At best, he knows who Kokage''s Hokage is! However, he did not know, but the person next to him did! "He is from Konoha, he seems to be called Kai! Well, his characteristics are too obvious. When an intelligence officer reported the information last time, I accidentally remembered him!" The side is tall, without a mask, looking thirty or forty years old, with a Chinese character face, a little stubble on the face, wearing square-frame glasses, and a serious face of the CP member leaned down and put it in the ears of the five old stars in the glasses. There was a soft explanation next to it! Listening to what he said, the eyes of the five old stars in the glasses condensed, but they asked in a deep voice, "Alulita was taken away by Konoha? What is your purpose in taking her away?" the other side! Listening to their conversation, Metkay''s heart throbbed. You must know that Tsunade had previously told him to try not to reveal his identity as much as possible! It''s just that he didn''t think that people in the world government would even know it was him! Well, its not that Kay underestimates himself, it is that he has no reputation in the outside world at all! As one of Konohas upper ninjas, although he has occasionally performed tasks, because of his usually slightly amused and passionate behavior, Tsunade generally wouldnt let him perform any difficulties. What a complicated, what an amazing task! In most cases, he just helps deliver goods to the village! In this case, coupled with the fact that he is usually a training freak, he is rarely exposed to other people''s vision, and there are very few people who know him, so he doesn''t think anyone will recognize him! This is one of the reasons why he exposes his appearance freely! It''s just that he didn''t expect that someone from the world government actually knew him! However, if he was discovered, he was discovered. Although Kay was nervous, he did not overreact! Anyway, Tsunade said to try his best, but not necessarily! In addition, Tsunade also gave a preliminary plan before --- if it is really exposed, then it is determined that they have accepted the Saint Martin mission! "Of course, Elulita was taken away by us. As for the purpose of taking her away... What I have to say is that our village received a huge order from Saint Martin!" Kai said solemnly. Perhaps it was because of the pressure, but Kai changed his normal at this time and did not make his speechless actions! "Huge order?" The five old star of the glasses looked up and down Kai with suspicious eyes, and said, "I don''t believe it!" He did not believe that Konoha would take the risk for a huge order, risking offending the world government, and come to Mariagio to grab someone! In his opinion, this is undoubtedly an extremely stupid thing! After all, no matter how much money is, what''s the use? "Believe it or not, it''s up to you!" Kai shook his head! He doesn''t care about the glasses, believe it or not! As a result, he is Konoha''s person, and there is no explanation for Wu Lao Xing! Secondly... He also has a bit of B-number in his heart, knowing that his eloquence is not very good, and the explanation is probably not clear, so it is better not to explain! And listening to Kai''s answer, the face of the five old star in the glasses sank instantly. No one has ever dared to talk to him like this! Thinking about it, he said viciously, "In this case...then I have to arrest you for a good interrogation!" While speaking, the five old star of the glasses did not do it himself, but ordered the tall CP member who had just spoken to him next to him, "Ron, solve him, remember that I want to live!" "Yes!" The CP member named Ron nodded and walked towards Kai without rush! "Ok!" When Kai saw this, his eyes narrowed involuntarily! He didn''t know Ron''s strength, but he was able to follow Wu Lao Xing, and when he saw a strong man being beaten by him, the glasses Wu Lao Xing dared to send him out, which already explained a lot! At least, this CP member named Ron is much stronger than the strong guy! Thinking about it, Kai didn''t dare to be careless! He is usually a little bit overwhelmed, and a little bit enthusiastic, but he can''t get along with stupidity! then... "Shut the door, open!" "Shengmen, open!" "Hurt the door, open!" "Domen, open!" ... In an increase in momentum, Kai opened four more doors in succession, directly from one door to five, and entered the danger zone where the eight-door Dunjia began to hurt his body! "???" And Ron, who was walking towards Kai without any urgency, was stunned! What the hell? He thought, he didn''t seem to have done anything? Why didn''t you just walk on the opposite side? But before he could think about it, Kay took the lead in launching an attack! "Power Prelude!" With a flying kick, Kay flew directly towards Ron! When Ron saw this, his eyes narrowed, but he did not hide. Instead, he folded his hands on his chest and made a defensive posture! next moment! "boom!" With a loud noise, the two collided, and Kay kicked Ron''s arm! "Bah~" Immediately, Ron''s feet hit the ground, and his whole person was pushed by tremendous force, sliding more than 20 meters behind him, pulling two long ravines from the ground! "The strongest standard I know is 100, and the average of many generals is 60. Your attack strength is about 70, a little more than the average generals. Your speed is about 80. , Stronger than ordinary generals!" "So, in terms of your current strength, even if you are a navy admiral, there is no problem!" Ron stopped , pushing his glasses, and analyzing it in a hurry. "What...what are you talking about?" Kay asked hesitantly while listening to Ron''s words! "However, your weaknesses are also obvious! The current situation is not your normal state, but just some kind of explosive move. Generally speaking, this kind of move has certain timeliness and side effects. As long as you delay it for a while, you must No doubt lose!" "Furthermore, as a common problem of ninjas, your attack strength and movement speed are stronger than the general level, yes, but your body is also a bit weaker than the general general level! As long as you hit, you basically have no more The power of war!" "Plus the fact that the ninja can''t learn to be domineering, the natural fruit ability person somewhat restrains you!" Facing Kai''s question, Ron did not answer, but analyzed it by himself. As he said, a gleam flashed in his eyes, he pushed his glasses, and said, "In general, you...can''t beat me now!!!" After speaking, his body shape suddenly disappeared in place. Next second! "Pointing to the gun. Weak click to break!" Ron suddenly appeared in Metkay''s body and poked a finger towards his chest! Kai was taken aback by the sudden attack, but the reaction was fairly timely! Although he did not hide in the end, when his finger was about to enter his body, he forcibly twisted his body, causing the finger that had originally been poked in his chest to directly pierce into his stomach! "Hey!" Blood gushing out! A blood hole appeared in Kai''s stomach! But it''s not over yet! "puff!" With the appearance of this blood hole, Kai only felt that his internal organs were severely shaken, and he couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood. Just this... He was seriously injured! Chapter 1175： The last door, dead door... open! "Above the King of Pirates ( "Youth is full of pain!" After being seriously injured, Kai did not show any fear or expression of pain. Instead, he grinned and revealed a brilliant smile! And watching this scene, Ron, who was originally indifferent, felt a wave of waves in his heart! What player is this? Are all seriously injured, can you still say this? Can''t he feel the pain? Just as Ron was thinking in surprise, things changed again! "It seems that only five doors can''t beat you, and you need to open the door again!" Kai hehe smiled. Immediately, his body shape retreated, and he drew a little distance from Ron, and then clenched his fists, making a look of full strength! "Jingmen...open!!!" Amidst the violent shouts, a burst of green light gushed from Kai''s body, and his breath surged. no doubt! He is stronger again! But it''s not over yet! "Not enough... Open the door to me!!!" There was another violent drink, the green light on Kai''s body turned into blue steam, and at the same time, the breath on his body suddenly skyrocketed for a long time! Watching this scene, Ron was dumbfounded! Can it be improved? Originally, he thought that this kind of move could raise the combat power from the lieutenant level to the general level. Unexpectedly, it could be even better! the other side! "Gulong!" After opening the Seven Doors, Kai decisively took out a bottle of rejuvenation medicine from his waist and poured it into himself. While healed his injury, he also allowed his state to be extended for a while! After drinking it, Kai didn''t stay much longer, and even lacked the thought of speaking, so he directly attacked! "Day Tiger!!!" A plain fist that contained all of Kai''s power was bombarded out. "Rumble!!!" Suddenly, a huge shock wave came out of Kai''s fist and swept towards Ron! Along the way, whether it is flowers, plants, trees, or rocky land, they are all swept up by the shock wave! Ron himself faced this trick, and he didn''t even react, and was hit directly! "boom!!!" As if a nuclear bomb exploded, after Ron was hit, the battlefield, dozens of kilometers around the battlefield, and even Mary Joa were shaken by this move! At the same time, a powerful wave of air also rolled out from the center of this attack. When all the surrounding trees were destroyed, all the people who were chasing over, except for a few strong ones, rushed out! a long time! After the aftermath of this punch disappeared, there were only less than ten people left on the scene! Most of them were brought by the five old stars of the glasses. In addition, only the strong man who was beaten by Kai before still kept it! Of course, he was seriously injured, now he is even more seriously injured! "This..." The five old star in the glasses looked at the scene in front of him, and his eyes showed a complex color... He felt a fatal threat in this blow! A guy dressed in green, like a melon skin, can make such a powerful attack? The five old stars of the glasses are a little puzzled, and a little confused! What''s wrong in this world, can Guapi be so strong? Thinking about it, the five old stars of the glasses quickly recovered! Right now is not the time to care about whether Kaiqiang is not strong, the most important thing is to see how Ron is going! Ron is the director of CP0! Not to mention his strong strength, he will usually be able to arrange the entire CP in order, which is enough to make the five old stars of glasses reluctant to let him die! Immediately, the five old stars of glasses began to scan the audience. Immediately, Akay, who was still braving blue steam, and seemed to have nothing to consume, and Ron, who was kneeling on the ground, his glasses completely broken and bleeding all over his body, entered his eyes together! The five old stars of the glasses became nervous at once! Ron is like this, obviously something is going on! Observe! Suddenly, the five old star in the glasses saw Ron''s arms hanging on both sides move! Great! ! ! Seeing this scene, the five old star of the glasses breathed a sigh of relief! Just be active, just be active! This at least means that people are not dead! As long as people are not dead, they can be saved with the medical standards of the world government! However, since Ron is not dead, it is time to think about how to deal with Kai in front of him! After thinking about it for a moment, the five old star of the glasses had a decision in his heart! "It''s better to let someone go together, just hit it first, if it doesn''t work, it will be delayed until his time ends!" At the moment Kai is obviously not in a normal state, but has used some time-effective explosive moves, but despite knowing this, the five old stars of glasses have no good way to deal with it! After all, where is the strength! What about the increase in explosive moves? Strength is strength! Under this premise, it is obviously not so easy to kill Kai! Simply! Although Kay''s current strength is strong, it is not as strong as it is desperate! Right now, everyone, including him, is at least at the level of lieutenant generals, and they can resist that one or two moves just now! There were eight more people on the scene. Except for the brawny who had obviously lost their combat effectiveness, and Ron, there were six people, that is to say, they can carry at least six attacks like Kai just now! This is enough! On the one hand, he does not believe in such a powerful attack, Kai can continue to display it! On the one hand, a few people took turns to fight and share, even if it was a powerful attack like just now, the damage was not great! Thinking of this, the five-star in the glasses directly issued the order and shouted, "Come on with me and besie him!" "Yes!" Listening to the orders of the five old stars of the glasses, the people present did not show any strong demeanor. After agreeing to one sentence, their body shapes disappeared in place! next moment! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Or fists, or feet, or the claws behind the transformation, or slashing, countless fierce attacks headed towards Kai. In the face of such an attack, Kay decisively used his most advantage...speed! Backward, forward, backflip, squat... At Kai''s extremely fast speed, a series of postures were used almost at the same time, making Kai successfully dodge all attacks with a slight difference! "Power Prelude!" "Konoha Rigid Tornado!" "Excited. Konoha Diamond Force Whirlwind!" "Towards the Peacock!!!" ... After avoiding the attack Kay also launched a counterattack not to be outdone! Right now, he is consuming every minute and every second. He can''t wait or delay. It''s not the only way to hide all the time. Only offensive, continuous offensive, and knocking down all the enemies is the right way. Tsunade and his team are also To leave safely! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... A series of attacks, with Kai''s extremely fast speed bonus, relentlessly bombarded many powerful people in the world government! "Armed!" "Iron!" "Steel body!" "One sword style. Body protection!" ... In the face of Kay''s rapid attack, although many powerful people in the world government could not capture him, they responded in a timely manner. They used their own defensive moves to defend them all! In this way, the two sides fought for about a minute! "Huh huh!" Kai found the gap, pulled a little distance from them, stopped the attack, and then gasped slightly. And looking at the world government powerhouse who was so scarred on the opposite surface, who had not actually received any major harm, Kai showed a solemn look! Cant go on like this! It is impossible to cause any actual harm to the other side! "It seems...only the last door can be opened!" Kai thought silently, his heart shook, and began to transport the whole Chakra! After a long time! "Eight Door Dunjia. Dead Door... Open!!!" Along with the violent shout, the blue steam on Kai disappeared, and a red steam with a trace of blood appeared instead! Kay... Completely gone! Chapter 1176： Ye Kai! ! ! "Above the King of Pirates ( Has it strengthened again? Seeing Kay, whose momentum has skyrocketed for a quarter, everyone present, whether they are the five old stars in glasses or members of other world governments, are a bit bad! What kind of player is this TM? Erupt once, even twice. How many times have you erupted? Eight times! Why don''t you just go to heaven? Thinking about this, people in the world government also raised their vigilance to the highest! They knew that the strength of Kai that broke out again was definitely not something they could resist! And based on the speed at which Kaina made them unable to react even as a reference, if they dont increase their vigilance, they will definitely end up miserably...Of course, the improvement will not necessarily make them better. ! the other side! After Kai increased his strength, he did not immediately launch an attack. Instead, he took out a bottle of rejuvenation potion from his waist again, and at the same time carefully took out an iron box about one finger wide! Immediately, after opening the rejuvenating potion and pouring it into his mouth, Kai did not swallow the potion, but kept holding it! While holding it, he carefully opened the iron box, took out the prepared fairy beans from it, and put it in his mouth, with the same holding! Kai knew that after opening the door of death, his body would quickly collapse, and only Xiandou could survive! But if he took out the box when his body was about to collapse, he might not have time to eat the fairy beans! So he took out the fairy bean in advance and held it in his mouth, and when his body was about to collapse later, he could swallow it directly! As for why I took another bottle of rejuvenating medicine... On the one hand, it is to form double insurance with fairy beans! On the one hand, it is also to extend the duration of the dead door! As long as the dead door is opened, slowly swallowing the rejuvenation potion in your mouth little by little, you can ensure that your body will start to recover even when it collapses, and extend the duration of the dead door! After Kay finished all this, he decisively launched an attack! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... I only saw Kai''s figure disappearing in place, and then a burst of air-breaking sound continued to rang. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... And as the sound of breaking through the air sounded, the sound of collisions rang out one after another! The personnel of the world government are under attack! "Ah~" "No, just stand up for defense!" "It''s too fast, you can''t even see it!" "Be careful, be careful!" "You two, protect Ron and don''t let him go wrong!" ... Although prepared and vigilant, Kai''s speed still makes people in the world government helpless! Can''t see, can''t touch, can''t catch, and even more can''t react---Kay''s speed is extremely terrifying with the bonus of Eight Door Dunjia! No moves or techniques were used. It was the purest and most common fist attack. However, in addition to using their best defensive moves, the people of the world government only had to be beaten and screamed continuously! Among them, the worst is the brawny and Ron who were severely injured by Kai before! They have lost most of their combat abilities and can only watch them in battles of this level. Under this circumstance, they also suffered a severe blow! Kai did not let them go because they were seriously injured, but took care of them even more because they were seriously injured... hit them a few more times! And this directly caused the death of the brawny man, which caused Ron to go from a serious injury to a dying state in a short period of time, and the five elder stars of the glasses had to give orders to the people who followed him. In addition to him and Ron, the only two powerhouses at the general level protect Ron! --- the other side! "Clean up those small ones first!" After seeing Ron being protected, Kai turned his head quickly and quickly made a decision. Although he wanted to kill Ron very much, considering that he didn''t have much time, the state of Eight Door Dunjia was almost over. He could only move the target first and lock the target among the other world government personnel present. ! That is to say, in addition to the five old stars in glasses, Ron, and two general-level combat power, the other three lieutenant-level combat power! "Xianxiang!!!" Roaring, Kai''s fist slammed out! "boom!!!" Immediately, the strong and continuous air cannon slammed into one of the three lieutenant generals with Kai''s fist! No accidents! "boom!!!" The CP members of the lieutenant-level combat power who could only support themselves so hard, during this time, the whole person came without a reaction, and completely exploded, turning into a cloud of blood... not even a corpse. Stay! But when he saw this, Kai did not stop, turned his fist, and blasted towards the next CP member with lieutenant-level combat power! "boom!!!" There was another explosion, and the same bones of this CP member were gone, and turned into a cloud of blood. So repeatedly! "boom!!!" The last lieutenant-level CP member also turned into a cloud of blood under the strong blow of Kai! "time is limited!" After removing the lieutenant-level combat power from the audience, Kai silently felt his state, but shook his head slightly! The consumption of dead door is too fast! Although there was a rejuvenation potion against , after such a short battle, the body was still on the verge of collapse! However, it''s almost there now! Considering the time he has dragged on, Tsunade and his party should have left far away, which means... he can already leave! Thinking about it, Kay glanced at the world government, the remaining few people. "Before leaving, take the last time and take one away!" Kai whispered, finally locking his dangerous eyes on Ron! The previous kills were all at the lieutenant general level. Although they were also very strong, Kai felt a little sorry for his state and the precious fairy bean in his mouth! Therefore, he wants to take away a general-level combat power before he leaves, which is the last moment of the dead door! While making the world governments heartache, they also let their own state and the fairy beans in their mouths fully reflect their value! As for who to take away... He set the target as Ron! Well, judging from the current situation, although everyone else in the world government is injured, except Ron, they are all in good condition! Even if Kay in this state wants to take away one of them at the last moment, the chance is only half and half! That is, it may succeed or fail! But if Ron is taken away, the chances are very high! After all, Ron had already entered a dying state after being repeatedly attacked by him before, and now he would definitely die if he was attacked a little bit more! Thinking about it, Kai didn''t hesitate too much, he took a breath, and charged his whole body! "Eight Gate Dunjia Array. Ye Kai!!!" Along with the violent drink, Kai''s figure disappeared in place and suddenly launched an attack! Chapter 1177： Kaizhi "boom!!!" Accompanied by a earth-shaking sound, a strong shock wave swept out of the battlefield! Suddenly, from the battlefield to the small side of the battlefield near Mariagioa, on the site more than ten kilometers, whether it is flowers, trees, rocks, soil, or city walls, all are under the strong impact of this shock wave. Be swept away, destroyed! a long time! When the aftermath dissipated, the battlefield was left with nothing but a large piece of white ground and three standing people---the five old stars in glasses and two CP members with general-level combat power! Among them, the five elder star in embarrassed spectacles, after scanning the battlefield, his eyes were red, his fists were clenched, his whole body trembled, and the anger on his face could not be suppressed! He was very angry! In the end, after gritting his teeth and enduring it for a while, the five old stars in his eyes were still unwilling and angry, roaring and shouting the name of the culprit who caused all this! "Kay!!!" --- The next day! "Marijoa was attacked, and the smaller half of Marjoa was in ruins! "---Le Monde! "That man---Matekai''s past and present life! "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "A deep investigation into the attack on Mary Joa --- Unfathomable Konoha! "---New World Newspaper! ... As the battle came to an end last night, Mary Gioia was destroyed for a fraction of the time. The people in the world''s major newspapers were like cats that smelled the fishy smell. They couldn''t wait to rush forward and report the matter! Among them, in addition to reporting on what is the reason for the destruction of Mary Joa, more newspapers are reporting information about Kay and information about Konoha. "Matekai!? Who is this!" "It''s too fierce, even Mary Joa was destroyed for a little while!" "Yes! But what''s even more fierce is that he finally ran away unscathed!" "I remember, the person who did this last time seemed to belong to Saint Martin!" ... People are discussing! And there is no doubt...Kay, famous! --- at the same time! Inside a ward of Konoha Hospital! "Ah Kai, look, look, you are famous!!!" A sturdy female medical ninja rushed into the room excitedly and handed the newspaper in her hand to Kai who was lying on the hospital bed. ! "I...famous!?" Kai was stunned, but he still didn''t react, but subconsciously took the newspaper and read it! After playing Ye Kai last night, he quickly got away with the last little power of the Eight Gate Dunjia and caught up with Tsunade and his party who were escorting Alurita away! After that, the group of them went directly to the fisherman island, and through the teleportation array of the fisherman island, sent Elulita to Saint Martin, and then returned to Konoha! In the meantime, although the side effects of Bamen Dunjia have been exerted, because he swallowed the fairy beans in the last time of Bamen Dunjia, the physical loss was made up in time, so he was fine! However, because the dead gate of Bamen Dunjia appeared in reality for the first time, Kai was only used in the Tower of Trial in the past, so everyone is not sure whether there will be any hidden dangers left after the fairy beans are eaten. So after returning, Kai was sent directly to the hospital by Tsunade, and he was going to observe for a few days before talking! "I''m famous... I''m famous!!!" Kai looked at the newspaper, and after a long pause, he jumped out of the bed happily. In fact, he doesn''t care that he is not famous, but he likes the feeling of being recognized. Like now, the main reason why he is happy is because he feels that more people will agree with him after he is in the newspaper! Happily, Kai directly picked up the sturdy female medical ninja next to him, and began to circle in the ward. After a while! When the excitement in his mind dissipated, Kay looked at the female medical ninja being held, and then reacted...he seemed to have done something terrible! ? So, he quickly put down the female medical ninja! "Uh... sorry, sorry, I''m so excited!" Kai scratched his head awkwardly, and repeatedly apologized. "it''s okay!" After the female medical ninja waved her hand, her cheeks flushed and she couldn''t help but lower her head! While watching this scene, Kai was taken aback for a moment, and then he slammed his head up! It just so happens! At this time, the female medical ninja raised her head without knowing what happened! "Tweet~" The two kissed like this! --- New world! "Kay? I didn''t expect that there would be such a person in Konoha!" Kaido looked at the newspaper, and a hint of excitement flashed across his face! Kaido, who is addicted to death, likes to challenge the strong! Although there have been several painful lessons from Saint Martin before, this does not prevent him from challenging the strong. Until now, he is still dying everywhere, challenging the strong everywhere! However, on the question of whether to go to Kai, Kaido shook his head after hesitating for a moment. "The things in Wano Country are more important, this can only be put aside first!" Kaido likes to die, but he himself is also a hero. The development of the Pirates is also very important to him. He will not delay business because of his personal preferences! --- Big touch M Pirates! "Kay?" Charlotte Lingling didn''t care after glancing at the green Kay on the news! She is not Kaido, and she doesn''t like to challenge any strong people! In addition to desserts, her favorite is men! But... She is not invariable to men! Otherwise, with her strength and identity, there are not only dozens of husbands, but at least hundreds, thousands of them! And Kay''s strange green look really didn''t catch her, and it didn''t even interest her at all, so after she glanced at Kay''s appearance in the newspaper, she didn''t care! Well, it''s not dessert, and it''s not the type she likes. What does she care about? --- Blackbeard Pirates! "Jie Jie Jie... Another strong man has emerged!" Black beard watched the latest news, UU reading www. uukanshu.com laughed with interest! However, after taking a closer look and discovering that Kay turned out to be Konoha''s, Blackbeard''s face became stiff, and he smashed the newspaper in his hand! Although he has developed very well over the years, he has always had a mortal enemy! New Whitebeard Pirates! The predecessor of the new Whitebeard Pirate Group was his former Pirate Group, the Whitebeard Pirate Group that he calculated almost collapsed! In the past two years, he has tried many times to destroy this mortal enemy! But because the strength of the new Whitebeard Pirate Group is not weak, he has never succeeded! As the new Whitebeard Pirates have made good friends, Konoha and his two parties also had conflicts because of the whitebeard''s post-mortem site! In this situation, Konoha has such a fierce person as Kay again, why is he happy? "Damn it! How could it be Konoha?" Blackbeard became a little grumpy! Chapter 1178： Prelude, the invisible war! Inside the palace! "People are finally saved!" Seeing Elulita sleeping on the bed, Arthur smiled, and after pulling the quilt up, he left the room quietly without interruption. When Alulita arrived in St. Martin, it was almost early in the morning. They were all escaping for their lives all night without any rest. Both physically and mentally, they were exhausted, so Arthur didn''t want to disturb her at this time. After leaving the room, Arthur turned and went to the study! He needs to plan the next war! After Elulita was snatched back, his only worries were gone, so the next thing to do is to fight the world government! "The previous task of sabotaging the logistics of the world government, as well as the assembly of Saint Martin in the early stage, has been arranged, and now we need to consider the mid-term matter!" "It is impossible for Saint Martin to be in a defensive state all the time! In the early stage, it was mainly defensive to keep the still unstable North Sea. After the North Sea settles down, the mid-term plan will start to counterattack the world government!" Arthur murmured and took out the paper. Pen, write and draw on the desk, start to figure it out! ---- the other side! Just as Arthur was planning, among the seven war bases arranged by the world government on the Great Channel, an invisible war had begun! The scorching sun! The port of Caesarea. This port is one of the war bases chosen by the world government! At this time, because it has been several days since the world government issued the order, many kings from various kingdoms and navies from various naval branch bases have gathered in the port! In addition to these, there are also some unruly Saint Martin intelligence personnel and some world government intelligence personnel searching for these intelligence personnel have mixed into this port! "Today, the kings of three kingdoms entered the port. Their troops were about 3,000, 5,000, and 6,000, totaling 14,000 people. In addition, before, now in this base, the world government There are approximately 70,000 people in, and this number is still increasing!" In the port, in a restaurant that has been in the port for many years, the newly recruited waiter in the restaurant is earnestly completing the work, while scanning the entire port, but silently thinking in his heart! And just as he was calculating, on a table not far away from him, two guests were chatting while they glanced at the waiter intentionally or unintentionally! "Ok!" After looking at it for a long time, it seemed that they were certain. The two guests looked at each other and nodded each other. Immediately, they got up quickly and rushed directly to the waiter, trying to catch him! However, the waiter seems to have expected this! "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" The moment the two pounced, the waiter turned around, drew his gun, pulled the trigger, and shot all the six bullets of the revolver in his hand. Immediately, the waiter didn''t see how the two of them were doing. After finishing the bullet, he turned around and slid away! "what happened?" "Damn it!" "what''s the situation?" ... It happened so suddenly. Many soldiers and officers in the restaurant who came to eat here, after the waiter slipped away, looked at each other for a long time before they reacted. But at this time, there was nothing left for them except the two fallen corpses! ---- In a meeting room of Mary Joa! "According to the information coming from below, traces of St. Martin''s intelligence personnel were found around the various war bases, and even a few were caught on the spot!" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing said in a deep voice, sitting on the sofa. "What did you ask?" Golden Beard Fifth Star asked frowning. "No!" The eight-character Hu Wuxing shook his head and said, "St. Martin''s intelligence personnel, like CP, have been professionally trained, and the people under them did not ask anything!" "However, I have just given an order to urgently mobilize a few people who are good at hypnosis, and I should be able to ask something by then!" "Of course, don''t report too much hope!" "Except for the task, the people who perform the task generally won''t let them know too much!" The long-bearded five old stars nodded in agreement, and then said, "That''s enough! As long as you know their mission, you can probably guess some of Saint Martin''s ideas!" As he said, the long-bearded five old star turned his voice and said, "Of course, we can''t be so passive, just wait for the news here, let the people below take the initiative, and explore more information about Saint Martin! " "Well, I''ll make arrangements later!" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing nodded. "Okay, that''s the end of this matter, now let''s talk about the one named Kai!" Scar Five Old Star started another topic! And listening to this topic, the five elder stars here all cast their faces down! In the eyes of the five old stars of the glasses, there was even a trace of uncontrollable anger! "What''s more to say, wanted!" said the five old star of the glasses angrily, "not only Ron died in his hand, but even the younger half of Mary Joa was destroyed by him!" "Although we did not die, many of us were affected or even injured. In this case, are you not wanted?" "I understand your mood. After all, you were also very embarrassed at the time, but please calm down!" Scar Five Old Star said lightly, "He must be wanted, and we will discuss the specific amount of the wanted amount. !" "Now, I think we should discuss whether there is any relationship between Konoha and Saint Martin!" "What kind of person Alulita is, we all know!" "Kay is from Konoha. Although according to him, Konoha accepted Saint Martin''s huge bounty mission to save Elulita, but I think there must be something tricky in it!" "Don''t say anything else, if you just received a huge reward, it is absolutely impossible to say that even Ron was killed!" "After all, that would really offend us to death!" "So, I think there may be a connection between Saint Martin and Konoha that we don''t know! At this juncture of the war, I think we need to find out the relationship between them!" Scar Five Old Star analyzed it seriously! After listening to the five elder stars, they all nodded in agreement. From Konohas perspective, as a task performer, even if they have the spirit of contract, no matter how bold they are, and are willing to accept orders from the world government, there is no need to kill Ron during the execution of the task. There is no need to destroy Mary Joa, and even those CP members with lieutenant-level combat power, there is no need to kill! Because in that way, it would be tantamount to offending the world government! Although saving Elulita would also offend the world government, in that case, the offense is not high. It is like the difference between stealing and killing. It depends on Konoha''s strength and now it is with Saint Martin It is basically impossible for the world government to fight at the critical moment when the war is to begin! But right now, lets not talk about the dead The little Mary Gioia has also been destroyed, and the world government cant do anything if it doesn''t want to go to war! "Kay has to deal with it, Konoha has to deal with it, but the most important thing at the moment is Saint Martin! So, let''s send intelligence personnel to check it out, check their connections before making a decision... Of course, this Everything must be done before the war with Saint Martin begins!" After thinking for a long time, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing put forward his own opinions! And listening to his words, the five old stars present here, including the five old stars full of anger in glasses, after thinking for a while, all agreed! "So be it!" "can!" "Look for the relationship between them first!" ... In agreement, the five old stars here soon ended this topic and opened the topic for the next moment! After discussing many topics, the five old stars did not leave the conference hall until dark! Chapter 1179： Stop pretending, I have a showdown The orders of the five old stars were quickly implemented! Kays wanted order was rushed into production, and the amount of reward was quickly set. Pieces of information about Konoha were quickly sent back to the world government by intelligence personnel! Don''t say it! As the largest organization in the world, with all my efforts, I found something! Konoha''s products sold abroad are different from those produced by Saint Martin in terms of quality, texture, color, etc., but in terms of the most fundamental production process, there is no difference between the two! Think carefully! After discovering this detail, the five old stars are even more sure that Konoha and Saint Martin are related! After that, as Konohas previous origins could not be inquired, it seemed to have emerged out of thin air, and the former Whitebeard Pirates second division captain "Lightning Wolf" Aiden, who joined Konoha with the white beard remnant party, was originally It was from Xihai who had a deep intersection with Saint Martin, and waited for the results of various intelligence personnel to report. The guesses of the five old stars are even more corroborated! Make sense! If it is a normal force, how come there is such a situation that it has no history? No matter how bad it is, there should be some clues, right? But Konoha did not! Among the news discovered by the world government, only Konoha first appeared in the intelligence recommended by Aiden to Baibeard, nothing else, and Konoha''s past deeds have not been found anywhere in the world! Therefore, the world government is almost certain that Konoha and Saint Martin are related! After getting this result, the five old stars are both angry and fortunate! Angrily, Konoha has a relationship with Saint Martin, which means that what Kay did before was not hired as he said, but Saint Martins action to save Elulita. Ron waited before The CP members killed were not the result of Konoha being too conscientious after taking St. Martin''s money, but deliberate! Fortunately, Konoha has a relationship with Saint Martin, and they discovered it before the war began! The five old stars really cant imagine, if they hadnt noticed, what would happen if Konoha suddenly attacked Mary Joa from the direction of the new world at the critical moment after the battle with Saint Martin, and gave them a backstab! "Konoha must be cleaned up first!" The fifth old star of the glasses clenched his fists and said with a gloomy expression. "No!" Scar Five Old Star made his face calm, and slowly shook his head, and said, "Let''s not say that Konoha itself is not weak, just the reaction of other forces in the New World is a problem!" After a pause, Scar Five Star explained, Although our world government has some franchisees in the New World, there are also some naval branches, and even the current Justice Naval Headquarters are in the New World, but in fact, we are fundamental to the New World. Not much influence!" "The major forces and races in the new world have an instinctive aversion to our world government... This is caused by historical reasons!" "Many of the major races and forces in the new world are the losers who were expelled from the original land in the process of the rise of our world government in the past!" "For this reason, they have never shown good looks to our world government, and even the development of the navy we swayed in the new world was once interfered by them. This has led to the new world so far. There are only a few reasons!" "And if we want to move Konoha, we must use a lot of military power to enter the new world... After all, Konoha''s size is not small! In this case, those new world forces and races may not be willing, and even have May help Konoha hit us!" Listening to the explanation of the five old stars of Scar, the five old stars here are silent! The reason for this is the evil that the world government suffered in the past! The reason why the world government can develop into such a huge organization, of course, does not rely on any luck, but the result of using various **** and cruel methods to compete for resources and land, and finally win! In this process, it is inevitable that victims will appear! For example, the major races and various forces in the new world today, a large part of them are the victims! After failing to compete with the world government for resources, they either fled for their lives, or were expelled, or in order to avoid the world government, they chose to enter the New World where the climate, ocean currents, and all aspects are dangerous, and they have developed ! In normal times, these victims have enemies, friends, and business partners. In short, the relationship is very complicated. However, once the world government is involved, they will basically hold a unified attitude! Resolutely resist! Even if the world government is not here to target them, they will find a way to drive the world government out of the new world! As for the reason... On the one hand, it is the enmity with the world government for generations, on the other hand, it is also afraid that the world government will reach out into the new world, their last pure land! Well, although the world government said yes to attack Konoha, who actually said it accurately? You know, the world government has never given up reaching out to enter the new world! The only naval branch bases of the world government in the New World are basically left by the world government in the New World over the years under the pressure of the major forces and races in the New World! Therefore, the five old stars of Scar just said no! He knows that those forces in the new world may not be as the world government wants! "Then what to do?" After a long silence, the five old star of the glasses took the lead to ask. "We can only be on guard and guard!" Scar Five Old Star said in a deep voice, "The war between us and Saint Martin is about to begin. Even without those forces and ethnic barriers, it is not realistic to mobilize the army on a large scale to enter the new world. !" "So, apart from precautions and vigilance, we can''t do much for the time being!" "Did you let Konoha go like this?" asked Wu Lao Xingyan in glasses frowning, a little unwilling to ask. Scar Five Old Star shook his head and said, "As far as it seems, it can only be so!" After that, he changed his voice and said, "However, when the battle with Saint Martin is over, we can deal with them, and we can also disgust them... expose their connection!" "Although Saint Martin is not our world government, it is not necessarily more popular than ours in the new world... New world forces and races are not necessarily willing to reach out into the new world to grab food with them!" "In this case, we expose the connection between them, maybe we can get unexpected results!" Listening to the words of the five old stars of Scar, the five old stars present at the scene nodded in agreement after thinking carefully! This is also a method that is not a solution! "Fine!" "that''s all!" "can!" ... The five old stars nodded one after another! Immediately afterwards, they discussed the specific action plan for exposure, and added small details such as not to show evidence first, and after Saint Martin refuted and then show the evidence and hit the face before the five old stars dispersed. --- Early the next morning! "Saint Martin has nothing to do with Konoha? no, they are a family! "---Le Monde! Le Monde directly reported a speculation and analysis of the relationship between Saint Martin and Konoha! Regarding this report, the world government and the five old stars are very satisfied Although they want to expose the relationship between the two, they are not prepared to expose it directly, but first let Monde analyze a wave , Ready to wait for Saint Martin''s denial, and then show evidence to expose it, and hit the face! In this way, it can be regarded as a small revenge for Saint Martin! But unexpectedly, the next reply from St. Martin was to make the five old stars confused! "Don''t pretend, I''m Konoha''s person, I have a showdown! "---St Martin Daily! St. Martin''s side simply and neatly stated the connection between the two, and directly stated that the two are in the same group! "???" Now, the five old stars are dumbfounded! What does Saint Martin do? Shouldn''t it be refuted first? Why did you just admit it? Isn''t all the evidence that we plan to slap in the face useless? Chapter 1180： Plan started Konoha is exposed! Although this surprised Arthur, it was not unacceptable! When Konoha was dispatched to rescue Elulita, Arthur had already thought about this possibility! He even anticipated the consequences of Konoha''s exposure-resistance from the major forces and races in the New World! Make sense! A place where everyone is playing fairly, but an extremely powerful guy wants to force in, trying to compete with everyone for resources. How can this not arouse public outrage and arouse everyone''s resistance? However, Arthur didn''t care about it either! If it was the moment Konoha first entered the new world more than ten years ago, when his footsteps were still not firm, he might be afraid of this, but now...hehe! Not to mention Konohas powerful strength, he is not afraid to resist at all. It is said that in the development of Konoha over the years, relying on cheap materials, he has met many allies, even if these allies know that Konoha is Saint Martin Yes, it will not necessarily resist, and even provide a certain degree of help! After all, if someones hand is short, will they eat their mouth softly? Moreover, if there is a conflict, once the portal opens, the powerful of St. Martin will come together, not to mention sweeping the new world, but at least those who want to resist Konoha will not dare to speak! Because of this, Arthur asked to admit this directly in his own newspaper! To put it bluntly, he has the strength, what is he afraid of? "But... Konoha won''t be able to act as a surprise soldier!" Arthur murmured. Konoha was originally Arthur who was going to join the battlefield at a critical time, but now that it has been exposed, it must not be a surprise! Fortunately! Arthurs weapon in the new world is not just Konoha! Thinking of this, the corners of Arthur''s mouth rose up! In the new world, he still has a team of people who are recognized as the least likely to be Saint Martin! "As long as they are on the stage...it will amaze everyone by then?" After Arthur showed a nasty and funny expression on his face, he nodded solemnly, "Well, even they themselves will be amazed! " ---- Time was like running water, and it came to January 20th in a blink of an eye! Because of the one-month deadline set by the Five Old Stars, in these days, apart from distant kingdoms and naval branch bases, other kingdoms on the great sea lanes or kingdoms of the four seas, everything that can be reached. Has arrived at one of the war bases set by the world government! 1500000! This is the most accurate number obtained by the Saint Martin intelligence personnel around all the war bases who risked their lives and repeatedly confirmed! There may be a little fluctuation up and down, but the fluctuation range will not be too large! Faced with this value, Arthur decisively decided to start the plan to attack the logistics and transportation of the world government and delay the time of the world government''s attack! Well, there are already 1.5 million people. If you don''t act, will it be possible to wait for people to gather and start? then! The plan started on this morning... Located in the sea near Caesarea Island, a small fishing boat slowly sailed on the sea! There are only two people on the small fishing boat! One is the silver saint water mirror, the other is the bronze saint seiya! That''s right! The two are responsible for the logistics and transportation of this war base! As the best among the silver saints, the strength of the water mirror is much stronger than that of the average silver saints. It already has a general level of combat power. Not to mention, as one of the five bronze champions, although there is no general level. Combat power, but also has the peak combat power of a lieutenant! With the strength of both, it is definitely more than enough to attack the logistics transportation routes of the world government! Of course, although more than enough, it is not a waste! Arthur sent them out, on the one hand, because the golden saints are more powerful and need to be stationed in the kingdom, on the other hand, they are also afraid of being strong in world government! The importance of logistics transportation, Arthur knew, it is impossible for the world government to not know! Under this circumstance, if there is no defense and no strong protection during logistics and transportation, Arthur himself would not believe it! The only thing he could not confirm was who the world government would send to protect, whether it was a powerhouse at the lieutenant general level or a powerhouse at the general level! And this is the main reason for sending the combination of Shui Jing and Seiya! The combinations on other routes are similar! Olufie of Lyra and Purple Dragon of Draco! Baili of the altar seat and Ikki of the phoenix seat! These are the best among the saints with strength far surpassing ordinary silver and bronze saints! On board! "According to the information and routes given by the intelligence personnel, the current logistics transportation of the world government arrives about once every three days, basically on this line. If we continue to attack this line repeatedly, it will definitely be able to effectively hold the world. The footsteps of the government!" Shui Jing explained while holding the map, gesturing on it. As Seiya listened, he nodded in agreement. Immediately, he also issued his own suggestion, saying, "According to the map and intelligence, there is also a logistics warehouse in this war base. A lot of materials have been transported in it these days. If we take this logistics warehouse down. , Maybe it can take longer?" "No!" Shui Jing shook his head calmly and said, "This can be delayed for longer, but there is also a problem...the people stationed at the war base are stronger!" "According to the investigation by intelligence personnel, many people who are suspected of being the strongest of CP have recently been found in the war base, and the Navy Admiral Huang Yuan has recently appeared in another war base!" "What is certain is that in order to protect these war bases, the world government must have sent general-level combat power to guard... As for how many there are, I am not sure! But at least one, we may not be able to attack successfully if we attack!" "Furthermore, it is safer to attack the logistics transport road compared to the war base!" "Although both may have an ambush, if it is on the logistics transportation route, we will not be able to jump into the sea. Anyway, diving in the sea with our strength for an hour and a half is not a problem!" "But if it is a war base, it will be troublesome. We can''t get into the soil, right?" "Although people in the kingdom should not be afraid of death, UU reading , but...even if we die, we should die worthy?" Listening to Shui Jing''s words, Seiya nodded after a moment of silence. Yup! Even if they die, they must die a little more valuable, right? "Here, the other party''s transport ship is coming!" At this moment, Shui Jing seemed to see something, and said in a deep voice, pointing to a distance. Seiya followed his voice to look, but found that a large fleet of contiguous transport ships gradually appeared in their sight! "Remember, our mission this time is to destroy logistics and transportation, not to kill, so we mainly destroy ships!" After Shui Jing said in a deep voice, without waiting for Seiya''s answer, the whole person jumped up directly. Charged towards the fleet! See it! Seiya did not hesitate, and also jumped forward, and rushed towards the fleet! Chapter 1181： Restless people "boom!" With the sound of a huge collision, a transport ship broke a big hole! "Wow!" "Kakka!" Immediately, amidst the surging sound of the sea and the cracking sound of the ship, the transport ship slowly sank to the bottom of the sea! "Seiya, hurry up on your side!" The culprit of all this, Shui Jing, looked at the transport ship slowly sinking into the bottom of the sea, but didn''t care. Instead, he moved not far away and did the same thing with him. Seiya, who punched the boat, urged him to get up. ! "I see!" After taking a look at the situation on the water mirror, Seiya responded in a deep voice. He and Shui Jing came here almost at the same time. According to the division of labor between the two, Shui Jing should solve half of the ships, and by the way, kill the strong who protects these transport ships, and he only needs to solve half of the ships! But now, Shui Jing has killed the person who protected these transport ships, a novice lieutenant general who is strong in physical skills, and also destroyed more than half of the ships in his mission, but he only destroyed it. Only two-thirds of the ships in the mission! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Soon, more than a dozen large transport ships sank to the bottom of the sea amid the continuous sound of collisions. "Huh~" After watching these ships sink to the bottom of the sea, Seiya breathed a sigh of relief! It''s finally done! At this time, the finished water mirror floated to Seiya''s side by stepping on a plank of a broken ship! "Okay, let''s go!" Shui Jing said sternly. Seiya nodded and wanted to leave, but when he saw the navy soldier struggling on the sea because the ship was destroyed, he hesitated again! Seiya can accept direct killings, but he feels a little bit sad about this kind of killing that destroys ships and allows people to float on the sea, which has a sense of killing! However, after hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and was ready to go! I''m sorry, I''m sorry! But he still knew it clearly in his heart. He knew very well what the consequences of these navy soldiers would have if they survived. When they were sent to the battlefield, they would kill all Saint Martin''s! And the water mirror that keenly captured these details of Seiya, raised his brows, and said with a little deep meaning, "War is not for you to die, or I die... The sympathy for the enemy is the cruelty to my own people, I hope you Don''t be cruel to yourself!" "..." Seiya glanced at him, nodded solemnly, "I know!" Immediately, after taking a deep glance at the navy soldiers struggling on the sea, Seiya took a deep breath and ran on the sea without looking back, heading towards their small fishing boat! Upon seeing this, Shui Jing smiled and shook his head, and also ran on the surface of the water, and then returned to the small fishing boat they were sitting on! On the fishing boat! Seiya calmed down for a while, and then asked toward the mirror, "Next, shall we continue to squat on the transport ship?" After Shui Jing thought for a while, he shook his head and said, "No! After this time, the world government must have a long memory! Normally, they may change paths next or send more powerful people to protect! " "But no matter which one it is, it must be unfriendly for us to continue squatting on the transport ship! So... we have to change our approach next!" "Change the way?" Seiya asked in surprise, "How to change?" "A squatting transport ship!" Shui Jing said in a deep voice. "Empty transport ship?" Seiya murmured while touching his chin, as if he understood something! At this time, Shui Jing explained, "The transport ship will come back when it comes. After all, the ship is not a disposable item!" "In this case, we can attack the world government and prepare to go back to the empty transport ship!" "Although there are no materials on the empty transport ship, the ship itself is also a precious material!" "If there is no ship, the world government will not be able to transport all kinds of materials! And compared to materials, the movement of ships is more troublesome!" "So, as long as we attack their ships, even if they are empty ships, the effect is the same as attacking their transport ships!" Seiya listened and nodded in agreement. Yup! An empty ship is also a kind of material, and it is also a relatively important material. If there is no empty ship, it is impossible for the world government to transport goods! "Then what shall we do next?" Seiya asked again. "According to intelligence sources, the transport ships of the world government come once every three days and stay for one day at a time. In addition to unloading, in order to avoid mistakes on the way, the ships will be inspected in the port and will not go back until they are found to be faulty!" "According to the information given by the intelligence personnel, it''s been two days since the empty ship we went back to last time, so at a normal speed, they should be here!" Shui Jing took out the map and gestured, and said seriously, "As long as the two of us chase vigorously, we can catch up in four days at most! At that time, we will be able to stop these boats on the way!" The transport ships of the world government come once every three days, but this does not mean that the place where the world government transports materials is only three days away from the war base! It''s a full ten days'' journey! Just in order to ensure the logistics of the war base, the world government recruited a large number of ships and then transported the goods in batches. This only happened once every three days! "The idea is good, but in four days, is enough time for the world government to notify the empty ships to change lanes, right?" Seiya frowned and asked, "Once they change lanes, then we may not be able to catch them!" "indeed!" After Shui Jing nodded, he said again, "However, take a gamble! Normally, the world government may notify the transport ships to change routes, but if the ship is empty...probably not!" "After all, according to normal people''s thinking, there is nothing worth destroying an empty ship!" "Yes!" Seiya thought for a while, nodded in agreement. From the perspective of a normal person, the empty ship really has nothing to destroy. Generally speaking, even if the transport ship is destroyed, no one would think of telling the empty transport ship to change its way! Immediately, UU Read www.uuknshu.com Seiya said again, "Then let''s hurry up!" "Ok!" After Shui Jing nodded, sat on the small fishing boat, picked up the oars and started rowing hard! Seeing this, Seiya picked up another oar, sat down and started rowing hard! that''s all! The two chased after the air transport ship of the government of the world! at the same time! This scene is repeated on the logistics and transportation routes of other war bases! Of course, there are also subtle differences! Some are like Shui Jing, Seiya and the two usually go to find an empty transport ship, some have heads of iron, continue to squat on the transport ship, and some are planning to directly attack the logistics warehouse in the war base! In short, there is no peace of mind for those who are sent out! Chapter 1182： Day 1 and 15 "boom!!!" The old star of the glasses patted the table fiercely, and said angrily, "This Saint Martin is really too much! Seven war bases, there is no logistic transport ship on a line that has not been destroyed!" "Even the logistics warehouse of a war base was bombed. It''s a deception!" "Isn''t this something that was already expected?" said the five old star with a long beard calmly, "Saint Martin has always been like this!" "Moreover, there is no such thing as a war that can''t be overstated! Everyone is relying on their own means!" "Yes!" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing nodded in agreement. "But, having said that! Since they have done this, we can''t let them go so easily. Don''t we also have many intelligence personnel in Xihai?" "Let them do some work by the way when they are inquiring about information, blow up those train tracks in Xihai, and we will also cut off their logistics transportation line!" Golden Beard Five Old Star said solemnly. "Alright!" Long-bearded five old star nodded and said again, "When the meeting is over, I will order to go down!" "That''s good!" The five old stars of Golden Beard nodded, and after responding, the voice changed, and he looked at the five old stars around and asked, "Get back to business! Even if they bombed their sea train tracks, it was revenge on them. !" "But revenge is revenge. The destruction of our transport ship is still a problem for us. Do you have any good solutions?" After the other five old stars looked at each other, they all lowered their heads and fell into thinking! About three minutes passed! Long Beard Wu Lao Xing took the lead and said, "The destruction of logistics and transportation is indeed a problem. If this continues, the time we can really go to war will be delayed for at least one month!" "So, I think, we must resume logistics as soon as possible!" "As for how fast... the other party was able to block the transport ship, there is a high probability that the other party''s intelligence personnel have obtained the information!" "So, we can change the route of the transport ships that have already set off, and avoid hitting the people who attacked the transport ship in St. Martin!" "In addition, those transport ships that have not yet set off can send some strong men up. If they still attack the transport ships, we can not only prevent them, but we may also catch them on the spot!" "With this two-pronged approach, logistics and transportation will definitely recover more than half!" As he said, the five old star with a long beard pondered for a moment, then he changed his voice and said, "However, this is not safe enough. Once the enemy learns our latest route, or the opponent sees a strong one, he simply interferes. Run at once and don''t fight head-on, our logistics transportation route is still a bit troublesome!" "Therefore, I suggest that we do one more insurance at the end... quietly place an order with those chambers of commerce and merchants, and use the money to let them transport all kinds of materials to our designated place!" For the world government, what money can solve is nothing! After all, Bailey was printed by them! Of course, although they printed it, they would not print it casually. Otherwise, once the currency system collapses, they will ultimately lose money! "Row!" "Just do it!" "can!" ... The five old stars listened, calculated silently, and all nodded in agreement! The idea of ??the long beard and five old stars cannot be said to be brilliant, but relatively speaking, it is very safe. And this is enough! In this kind of super-large-scale war, stability is the kingly way, no matter how brilliant the idea is, as long as it is unstable, it will not be on the stage! And after making up their minds, the five old stars discussed the details again, and they didn''t disperse until dark! --- Late at night the next day! Xihai! On a small fishing boat near a certain sea train track! "Quick, quick, press all the time bombs on the track!" A low and rapid voice sounded from the fishing boat! With the appearance of the sound, the fishing boat quickly approached the train track! "Puff!" When the fishing boat came to the track of the sea train, a figure jumped into the water at night. After a while! It seemed that things were done well, and the figure quickly climbed back to the boat from the sea! "It''s done, let''s go!" The figure urged after wiping the water off his face. Hearing that, the people on the boat were also unambiguous, and directly rowed the oars on the boat, and quickly steered the boat out of here! And when they left about ten minutes later! "boom!!!" With a dull sound, a column of water on the sea soared into the sky, and the train track under the water broke apart! It is clear! The sea train track was blown up! at the same time! This scene took place in various places in St. Martin, the east, south, north, and west of the West Sea, where there are train tracks, more or less the track was bombed! Especially where the West Sea is near the windless zone, all the tracks of sea trains have been blown apart! --- quickly! The news also reached Arthur''s ears! "It''s really not overnight for revenge!" Arthur gritted his teeth while watching the news coming up from the low report. Of course, the reason why he gritted his teeth was not because the logistics transportation route was bombed! In fact, Saint Martin''s real logistics route is not this! But underground trains, portals and the like, sea trains are just logistical transportation routes on the surface! The main reason why he gritted his teeth was because he spent a lot of effort on the sea train and built a large amount of the kingdom''s national power. It is a transportation tool that can be combined with many parts of the kingdom and allow the rapid economic development of the kingdom! And now that the world government explodes, not only has Saint Martin lost a lot of financial and material resources, it has also directly suppressed the economic development speed of the Saint Martin Kingdom! This is the reason why Arthur is really angry! That''s all money! Although it belongs to the treasury, the kingdom belongs to him, and the treasury belongs to him naturally! Fortunately! Although the track was bombed, not all of it was destroyed! Just find the broken place at the time and connect it again! "Forget it I did the first year of junior high school, don''t blame others for doing the 15th...Moreover, compared to the world government, my losses are relatively small!" Arthur Shen After taking a breath, I also comforted myself! Calculated, the loss of the world government will be even greater! After all, boats are expensive to build, no matter how big or small! What''s more, even if it is expensive to build, that''s also the case for the world government, but the most important thing is that ships cannot be built overnight. Compared with the railroad tracks that can be used, a ship is fast. It also takes a month or two, and the time cost is even higher! Thinking, this matter was also left behind by Arthur! Afraid of comparison in everything! After seeing someone who is worse than yourself, your relatives will not be so miserable! Same reason! With the loss of the world government to Bysar, Arthur felt much better in his heart! Chapter 1183： Damn Arthur "Above the King of Pirates ( "St. Martin, world governments have attacked each other, and transportation routes have been frequently broken! "---Le Monde! "Prelude to war, logistics crisis!" "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "Saint Martin and the World Government Logistics War!" "---A place in the Great Waterway! ... As the two sides of Saint Martin and the world government cut off each other''s logistics and transportation, the newspaper also reported the matter for the first time! "It seems that the war between the world government and Saint Martin is inevitable!" "This time I am afraid that winning or losing will determine where the world belongs in the future!" "I don''t know... how many people survived!" "It is uncertain how many people will survive, but what is certain is that this war will probably be very tragic!" "Hope, more people will survive!" ... In response to this, people''s reaction was not as enthusiastic as in the past, but a trace of sadness was revealed in their words! no way! The scope of this war is too wide! The budget of the world government here is to convene two million people, but in fact, the world government convenes more than two million people. In addition to the combatants, there is also a large part of logistics personnel. The total number is probably more than four million. ! In this case, it can be said that most people in the entire ocean are more or less related to those who participated in this war...friends, relatives, relatives, neighbors, colleagues, four million people, total There is one with you! Even if it has nothing to do with you, it may be someone your friends, relatives, relatives, neighbors, colleagues know! Because of this, people are not enthusiastic at all! Of course, this is also human nature! When watching the news, whether it is a strange thing, how other countries are fighting, or what human tragedies, most normal people will not care, because it is too far away from their own lives, there is no empathy! But when the news happens next to oneself, no one can ignore it! The emergence of living examples will make people feel grief, for fear that one day the tragedy in the news will appear on themselves! "Speaking of which, who do you think will win this time?" Maybe because the atmosphere was too heavy, someone changed the subject with a strong smile! "St. Martin... St. Martin defeated the world government!" "It must be the world government! St. Martin won because of despicable means. If it is really fought, it is impossible to lose with the background of the world government!" "I hope St. Martin can win! I have been to St. Martin to see what life is good for the people there. There is no noble oppression, no pirate attacks, and no official exploitation. If possible, I will Hope to live in Saint Martin!" "It''s better for the world government to win! Saint Martin looks good now, but who knows what will happen to them in the future? Although the world government has many bad things, at least on the surface we can still survive!" "On the surface? On the surface, I can''t live anymore! It''s better for Saint Martin. No matter what happens to him, now I can live a good life!" ... Listening to this topic, people''s attention was diverted and a lively discussion began. As for the topic of who wins and who loses, people have their own opinions, some think it belongs to Saint Martin, some think it belongs to the world government. However, it can be heard from their words that most people still yearn for Saint Martin and hope that Saint Martin will win! --- at the same time! Among the great waterways, in the restaurant of a certain kingdom port! A tall man in a black robe and a young man in a black trench coat and blue clothes were eating and chatting in the box. "Leader, listen... our chance is here!" Sabo said with a grin while eating his steak, "Now Saint Martin and the world government are definitely going to fight, then our revolutionary army will have a chance!" The wall of the box they are in is not thick, and there is no sound insulation effect, so when they ate, the news content in today''s newspaper was also passed to their ears through heated discussions among diners! And listening to Sabo''s words, Dorrag did not show any happy expression on his face, but showed a heavy expression. "Ok!?" Upon seeing this, Sabo put down the tableware in his hand, looked at Dorag with some doubts, and said with concern, "Boss, what''s wrong with you? Saint Martin''s war with the world government should be good for us, why are you unhappy?" "I''m not unhappy, I''m just a little confused!" Dorage said. "confused?" Now, Sabo was completely dumbfounded! Dorag is their leader! How can you be confused as a leader? "Our revolutionary army is an ideal organization established to overthrow the unequal rule of the Tianlong people who dominate the world!" "But in recent years, apart from overthrowing some kingdoms, we haven''t done much, and we are far from overthrowing the unequal rule of the Tianlong people!" "On the contrary, St. Martin, who has been helping us sell trophies, sells our arms to us, but from time to time they do something big. What we did not do, they will soon do it right now, and we even have to look at them and the world government Only when there is a war can there be a chance!" "Does this prove that Saint Martin''s path is good?" Dorrag said in confusion. Because of St. Martin''s Dorag fell into self-doubt! Seeing Dorag''s appearance, Sabo was anxious! Dorag is their leader. If even the leader doubts himself, is there any need for their revolutionary army? "No, no, the path of St. Martin may be right now, but what about the future? Now that St. Martins King Arthur is pressing, the whole kingdom will naturally not be a problem, but what if Arthur is dead?" "What will happen to his excellent sons and daughters then? Fighting for power? Will the kingdom be divided? In that case, will the world return to the way it is now in a few years? That''s why the road of our revolutionary army is correct. "Sabo hurriedly persuaded. But after listening to his persuasion, the confusion in Dorrag''s eyes suddenly disappeared. Instead, he looked at Sabo with a smile but a smile, and said quietly, "Sabo...you have grown up!" "..." Sabo looked at the smile on Dorag''s face, was stunned, and then reacted! Dorag is probably testing himself! Thinking about it, there was a hint of helplessness in Sabo''s eyes! The leader suddenly tested what else he could say? Of course I can only accept it! "Then what should we do next?" Sabo looked at Dorag and asked curiously. Dorag listened, touched his chin and began to think! And at this moment! "Blubru!" A rush of phone calls rang! "Hey!" Dorag subconsciously took out a small phone bug from his pocket and answered it! "what!!!" When the news on the other side of the phone came, Dorage''s face suddenly changed, and he roared, "This **** Saint Martin, **** Arthur, the real Nima bastard!!!" Chapter 1184： Not to bet The first thousand and eighty-fourth chapters do not dare to bet Time to go back one day ago! The breeze this day! Arthur is lying in the garden, while blowing the wind, thinking in his heart how to deal with the world government! But thinking about it, he suddenly felt that something was wrong! He looks like... What forgot! ? After thinking for a while, Arthur''s mind flashed, and finally thought of what he had forgotten---the revolutionary army! As a world government, under Saint Martin, the revolutionary army also has the power to fight for world supremacy. Although their chances of winning are very slim, they can be considered as a match! In this case, once the world government and Saint Martin fight in the dark, maybe the revolutionary army will be able to take corn out of the fire, and even take advantage of it! Fuck him! Arthur made this decision in his heart without even thinking about it! It''s not the same thing to just let the revolutionary army watch from the sidelines! What if the revolutionary army finally took advantage of it, thanks to panic? ! This is more uncomfortable than Saint Martin''s final defeat to the world government! Therefore, Arthur was ready to pull the revolutionary army into the water and join together in the largest war in history, so that they would have no way of reaping the profit! As for how to pull down the water... Arthur thought about it, and soon he came up with an idea---proclaim directly in the newspaper an alliance with the Revolutionary Army! Well, this sounds a bit ridiculous. How could you claim in the newspaper and the world government would believe it? However, Arthur thought it was a good idea! why? Because I dare not bet! The core point of this seemingly absurd idea is not whether the world government believes it or not, but that the world government does not dare to gamble! St. Martin unilaterally announced in the newspaper that it would unite with the Revolutionary Army. It seems to outsiders and the world government that it might be a smoke bomb released by St. Martin to confuse outsiders! But even if they knew this, the world government would not dare to bet! They dare not bet that what they think is true, nor do they dare to bet that Saint Martin and the Revolutionary Army are not united! What if it is true? Therefore, they will definitely work on the revolutionary army! At least, they will find a way to make the revolutionary army incapable of hands-on in a short period of time! In this way, it doesn''t matter whether the Revolutionary Army is in alliance with Saint Martin or not, and it can also avoid being reaped by the Revolutionary Army. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone! Of course, for the world government, it will kill two birds with one stone, and it will also kill two birds with one stone for Saint Martin! It can not only drag the revolutionary army into the water to prevent them from taking advantage of the fishermen''s profit, but also make it consume the world government... Although it may not necessarily consume much, it can consume a little before the war! "However, I just claim to feel almost something..." Arthur murmured, as if thinking of something, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he patted his head and quickly took out a bunch of photos from the portable space. ! It was the secretly taken photos he and Dorag used to talk about before! He flipped through the pile of photos and said with a smile, "I thought this thing could only be kept as a memorial, but I didn''t expect it to come in handy now!" As long as these photos are posted in the newspaper, it will be more proof of the alliance between him and Dorag! Thinking about it, Arthur picked up the phone on the side and dialed out. "I''m in the study, sending someone over to pick up a stack of photos, and do this..." After a few simple instructions, someone soon came to the study! Immediately after passing the photo to the man, Arthur smiled with satisfaction, and then began to figure out his plan to war with the world government! --- Time is back to normal! "Boss, why are you so angry?" Sabo looked at Dorag who was yelling, a little puzzled! "The **** Arthur said in the newspaper that he is in alliance with our revolutionary army!" An angry Dorag was completely unable to remain calm at this time, let alone maintain his demeanor! "So what? We don''t admit that it can''t be done?" Sabo asked, frowning. "This is not something to admit or deny!" Dorag said in a deep voice, "If you are a world government, when you are preparing to go to war with a big enemy, what will happen when you hear that your big enemy is united with another smaller enemy that is easier to deal with? From the bottom of my heart, I feel that those two enemies cannot unite! Sabo listened, thought about it, and then replied hesitantly, "Even if this news is false, he might be able to take a firm hold and find a way to eliminate the one that is easier to deal with, or find a way to make it easier to deal with in a short time. Can''t move!" "Yes!" Dorag nodded heavily and explained, "Now we are the ones that are easier to deal with. Whether we really unite with Saint Martins or not, the world government will definitely deal with us!" "This is not something you can avoid without admitting it! The world government does not dare to bet! Furthermore, our revolutionary army is also the enemy of the world government. If the world government does not want to be taken advantage of by others, they will Will find a way to destroy us, or make us unable to do it in a short time!" Hearing this, Sabo''s heart "cocked" and felt bad! According to Dorag, when the world government deals with Saint Martins, it will definitely deal with them, and possibly even deal with them first. Because only then can we avoid being taken advantage of by the revolutionary army! Also avoid the possibility of the Revolutionary Army and Saint Martin uniting! "This **** Saint Martin, **** Arthur!!!" Finally, Sabo yelled! He never expected it! Their revolutionary army didn''t do anything, it turned out to be disaster! "Okay, eat quickly. After eating, we hurried back. We must arrange things before the world government starts to target us to avoid any accidents!" Dorage said in a deep voice. "it is good!" After Sabo agreed, he lowered his head and ate wildly! After five minutes, the two left the restaurant and left the restaurant in a hurry! --- In a meeting room of Mary Joa! "How is it? Do you think this news is true or not? Is the Revolutionary Army really allied with Saint Martin?" Golden Beard Five Old Star frowned and asked I dont know, but I think its not ! "The Long Beard Five Old Star shook his head and said, "There are photos showing that the two sides have indeed contacted, but contact is not necessarily an alliance!" " "Moreover, judging from the sharpness of the photo, the style of the things in the photo, the difference between the appearance of the two and the present, etc., this photo is probably taken a few years ago, or even longer!" "Furthermore, if the two sides are really in alliance, it shouldn''t be only Saint Martin who publishes news, it should be both sides who publish news together!" The other five old stars listened, and after thinking about it, they all agreed and nodded! If it is really united, why does St. Martin only publish news unilaterally? "Then what should we do?" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing asked in a deep voice. "Fight, or find a way to make the revolutionary army unable to move in a short time!" Scar Wu Lao Xing said faintly, "Regardless of whether the revolutionary army and Saint Martin are really united, it is undeniable that both sides are Our enemy!" "In this case, we''d better get the Revolutionary Army before the war with Saint Martin, or even if they don''t have an alliance, they might end up being picked up!" "Yup!" "Yes!" "So be it!" ... After thinking about it, the five old stars all agreed! Yup! In any case, the fact that the revolutionary army is the enemy cannot be wrong! As for the enemy, it is natural to strike hard! Still looking for \"Above the King of Pirate\" free novels? Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels! Chapter 1185： NEO Navy Time is flowing! ???? Soon February 1st! ????The original expedition date set by the world government has arrived, but at the moment the world government has not expeditioned yet, and even has no intention of expedition! ????no way! ???? The logistics is attacked by Saint Martin every day, and it is completely out of position. If you want to force the expedition now, I am afraid that the world government will collapse on its own without fighting Saint Martin! ???? Besides, the revolutionary army has not resolved it yet! ???? After Arthur made it out of nothing and unilaterally announced the alliance, although the world government was not sure whether there was an alliance between Saint Martin and the Revolutionary Army, it also realized that there was a war, and it was best to dispose of the Revolutionary Army first! ????For this reason, under the instructions of the Five Old Stars, the intelligence personnel of the world government and the navy that did not participate in the war with Saint Martin are all going all out to find the whereabouts of the revolutionary army and destroy their strongholds! ???? However, it is not luck that the revolutionary army has been able to live under the eyes of the world government for so many years! ???? Under the command of Dorag and the experience of the revolutionary army in conflict with the world government in the previous year, the revolutionary army was hiding in Tibet while occasionally counterattacking. Once it was operated, it eventually became with the world government. It''s a five-to-five open! ???? This gives the world government a headache! ???? Before starting the war with Saint Martin, they were stopped by the stumbling block of the Revolutionary Army. What is this? ???? Simply! ???? These problems are being resolved by the world government! ????At present, the logistics transportation route has been kept confidential. Sometimes even the crew on the transport ship does not know where to go, only the captain knows, and every time the transport fleet is protected by many strong people, avoid Attacked by the people of Saint Martin! ????As for the revolutionary army, the world government has also begun to act! ????The hidden children, undercover agents, and spies buried in the past were all activated, and began a large-scale search for the revolutionary army...Chapter 1185 NEO Navy (Chapter 1/ 5 pages),. The base, the sub-base, want to get the revolutionary army before the war with Saint Martin, at least so that they have no power to participate in this war! ???? Well, for the last thing, Arthur is naturally happy! ???? The world government is the enemy, and the revolutionary army is also the enemy in a sense. The conflict between the enemy and the enemy is a great thing for Saint Martin! ???? Arthur wished they would kill one of them! ???? Of course, he also knows that this is impossible! The reason why the Revolutionary Army was able to drew with the world government was not because of their strength and similar forces, but because they had previously worried about Saint Martin that the world government did not exert its full power! ???? Now the world government is determined to get the revolutionary army down. No matter how hard the revolutionary army resists, it''s useless. It''s just the difference between early death and late death! ????In the palace study room! ???? "Well, we are all armed. At the beginning we will defend first, and wait until Beihai stabilizes before trying to counterattack!" ???? "Not enough food? I''ll let someone transfer a batch!" ???? "All the arms have been shipped? That''s good!" ???? "What, there is still a batch of mechas that haven''t been sent to the past, send them there quickly!" ????... ???? While flipping through the various documents, Arthur also took the microphone and kept instructing various government orders and handling various things! ???? After a long time! ????"call" ???? Arthur took a deep breath, hung up the phone, and sat down on the chair a little tired! ???? Although this period of the world government has not formally attacked yet, the preparations before the war really kept Arthur busy. Now he has to deal with all kinds of things when he opens his eyes in the morning, and he may not be able to do anything until late at night. Rest, from time to time or even stay up all night or something! ???? Even if his physique is extremely strong now, after such a period of time, he is still a little tired! ???? "Blubru!" #br......Chapter 1185 NEO Navy (page 2/5),. r#???? However, before Arthur took a breath, the phone rang again! ????"Hey!" ???? Hearing the sound, after a deep frustration flashed in Arthur''s eyes, he still answered the phone! ???? "Your Majesty, it''s me!" On the other end of the phone, German''s voice rang and said, "That matter is now in sight!" ???? "Which thing?" Arthur did not react for a moment! ???? There have been too many things in this period of time, and his mind is still with Luan! " ???? "The NEO Navy thing!" German said in a deep voice. ????"Oh!" ???? Arthur suddenly. ???? This is what happened! ???? The NEO navy was established by Zefa, the former general of the navy headquarters, known as the "black wrist"! ???? A few months ago, last year, when he learned that the pirate who cut off his arm and killed many of his students joined the navy and became the king of Qiwuhai, Zefa began to have strong doubts and distrust within the navy. Feeling, and resolutely retired from the navy, forming the current "NEO Navy" with the purpose of destroying pirates around the world! ???? And after knowing the news, Arthur decisively sent someone to contact Zefa! ???? Well, his purpose is obvious, to subdue Zefa! ????Although Zefa is now more than seventy this year, and his combat power is declining like a diving, after all, he was once a general and his teaching ability is not bad. He has cultivated many talents in the navy, even Huang Yuan. The green pheasant and the three big red dogs are also his disciples! ???? In this case, Arthur is naturally interested in him! ???? However, Zefa did not pay attention to Arthur at the beginning! ????Because Saint Martin and the Navy have always been enemies. ???? Even if he retires from the navy now, he doesn''t want to be with the enemy! ???? But with the passage of time, the people in Saint Martin and Zefa contacted many times, and after Zefa had a deep understanding of Saint Martin, he left behind the layer of former enemies...Chapter 1185 NEO Navy (page 3/5),. The prejudice brought by his identity gradually changed his mind! ????Because Zefa also thoroughly understood the difference between Saint Martin''s navy and the world government navy during this time! ???? In dealing with pirates, Saint Martin is actually better than the world government navy! ????Although the world government navy also catches pirates, because the source of the navy''s military expenditure is the heavenly gold of the world government''s participating countries, so the navy often needs to give face to many participating countries! ???? If there are pirates under certain franchising countries, or white gloves for dirty work by certain people in the franchise country, as long as the franchising country informs the navy, the navy depends on the size of the franchises influence within the world government. Modify the wanted order (Lie Ru Sanji), and sometimes the wanted order cannot be issued, and even at certain times the navy will let them go after seeing people! ???? But there will be no such thing in the Saint Martin Navy! ????On the one hand, it is Arthur''s strict management. Except for Arthur, no one in the kingdom has white gloves like this. On the one hand, the Saint-Martin Navy only obeys Saint-Martin''s orders, and the military expenses are also paid by the kingdom. Except for Arthur, there are not so many "dads" on top of his head. ???? Therefore, the Saint Martin Navy will not have this kind of "accommodation" situation! In addition to these, St. Martins navy is also more convenient to catch pirates, because the entire West Sea is St. Martins territory, so naturally there will be no kingdoms that refuse to enter their territory to arrest people when arresting people! ???? St. Martins Navy wants to hunt down the pirates The place will even cooperate. What security team, what garrison army, even civilians, will help! ???? In this case, unless the pirate does not go ashore to rest, or run out of the West Sea in one breath, he will definitely be found and caught! ???? But the navy of the world government won''t work! ????Because each kingdom is the "father" of giving money, many times they have to ask for instructions before they want to arrest people, and they can enter the kingdom territory after getting permission! #......Chapter 1185 NEO Navy (page 4/5),. ???? And this way, the pirate had already taken the opportunity to slip away! ???? Because of this, Zefa gradually changed his mind and prepared to contact Saint Martin! ???? "Why, did he agree to join Saint Martin?" Arthur asked with a tone of expectation. ???? If this is the case, then he has gained a lot! ???? "Yes, nor is it!" So German said! ???? "???" ???? Arthur looked dumbfounded! ???? Is this still? ???? At this time, German explained, "The other party has this idea, but he wants to talk to you in person and hear what you say!" ????"Oh!" ???? Suddenly, Arthur smiled and said, "Then call me! Let him call!" ???? As long as the other party is interested, then everything is easy to say! Chapter 1186： Sincerity "Blubru!" With a ringing, the call was connected again! "Hey!" A dull voice came from the other end of the phone. "Hello, I am the King of Saint Martin, Arthur, Pendragon Arthur!" Arthur said with a serious face after hearing the voice on the other end of the phone. "Hello, I am NEO Marine Marshal, Zefa!" Zefa''s deep voice returned immediately! finished! Both of them fell into silence! I dont know how to continue... Arthur thought so, but first spoke, and said dryly, "Do you have any conditions?" After speaking, Arthur regretted it! Its a bit direct! But there is no way! After all, the two are not familiar with each other. Although Arthur had contacted Zefa before, the people below contacted Zefa, but he himself had not even contacted him. This is the first time the two have talked. ! Im not familiar with it, and after the first call, Arthur didnt know what to say. This is so straightforward! Simply! Zefa is also a relatively straightforward person, and he doesn''t care too much about it, but he said in a deep voice, "If you want me to join Saint Martin, first of all, our NEO Navy, you have to take over!" Listening, Arthur agreed without hesitation, "No problem!" In addition to Zefa, there are many talents in the NEO navy. Arthur didn''t want to let them go. Now that Zefa himself made this request, he naturally agreed immediately! "Secondly, Saint Martin must provide us with warships, and in the future our military expenditures must also be borne by Saint Martin, and must be paid on time, not in arrears!" Zefa once again made a condition! There is a saying that you dont know that firewood, rice, oil and salt are expensive! Zefa is in such a state now! When he was still in the navy, he never thought about the issue of military expenses. Anyway, he would spend it when it was posted, but now that he became a marshal, he somewhat understood why the navy often compromised with the participating countries! The cost of an army is really outrageous! Even if many of the NEO navies he created are his disciples, they don''t need any salary at all, but normal eating and drinking, military uniforms, weapons, ships, and warships are a big expenditure! His savings for many years were thrown into this army, and it was just a little splash! If it were not for the "friendship" of the surrounding pirates who contributed all his wealth and ships, the NEO navy might not be able to be established now! And so he promised Arthur''s solicitation for some reason---he really can''t afford the NEO navy! Because of this, he made such a request! "No problem!" Arthur agreed with a smile! The condition proposed by Zefa is not a condition at all! If he doesn''t use NEO Navy, then why does he recruit them? And if they want to use them, can Arthur not pay the warships or military expenses? Again! Military expenditure is a problem for Zefa, but it is not a problem for Arthur at all! He sits on the West Sea and the North Sea. Isnt it a simple matter to raise a NEO navy? Therefore, this condition is not a condition at all! "Finally, I hope that all the pirates we catch will be killed in the future!" Zefa solemnly stated the last condition! While was talking, there was a hint of hatred in Zefa''s tone! The last condition is Zefa''s last condition, and it is also his original intention to establish the NEO Navy! After experiencing the tragic death of his family and students, Zefa is no longer the old general who was called non-killing, but an avenger full of hatred for pirates! For the rest of his life, his only wish is to kill all the pirates! Facing his condition, Arthur hesitated! According to reason, he should agree to this condition. After all, pirates really deserve to die! However, considering the huge number of pirates in this world full of pirates, Arthur didn''t want to agree! Of course, he didn''t want to let the pirates go! He just thinks that not all pirates deserve to die! If all the pirates are killed indiscriminately, then there must be many of them who are not guilty of death, but are ultimately wronged. Based on the number of pirates in this world, I am afraid that more than one or two people have been wronged, at least Tens of thousands! So one or two, or even dozens of them, OK, no problem, Arthur can accept it! After all, they are all pirates. Although they have been wronged, they are not innocent. But if tens of thousands of people were wronged at once, he couldn''t accept it! After thinking about it, Arthur pondered for a moment and said, "It stands to reason that I should agree to your condition. After all, pirates are basically damned, but have you ever thought about a problem... the pirates in this world have How many?" After hearing this, Zefa was silent! How many pirates are there in this world? He can''t answer this question! However, as a senior in the navy, he still knows the number of internal navy investigations. He said that tens of millions is not enough, but there must be millions of words! The direct pirates and affiliated pirate groups under the Four Emperors of Light add up to hundreds of thousands, let alone other pirates? "I think as a senior in the navy, you should have a general idea of ??this psychology?" Arthur said in a deep voice, "Do you think that if so many people are killed, how many of them are wronged for their crimes? At least tens of thousands, right?" "If there are only one or two wronged, then I don''t care. Anyway, I will have this consciousness when I become a pirate, but once the wronged people reach tens of thousands, I can''t help it!" Zefa listened, and after a long silence, he asked, "What do you mean?" "You can catch or kill, but while ensuring your own safety, I still hope that you can put them on trial and convict them of their crimes. Those who are not guilty of the crime will be sent to the labor camp and let them do Pay for your mistakes!" Arthur said solemnly. , he said, "Of course, the premise is to ensure your own safety. If the other party intends to attack you, it doesn''t matter even if you are not accused of killing, I can understand!" Listening, after a long silence, Zefa slowly said, "Yes!" Although his heart was full of killing intent against the pirates, the thought of the tens of thousands of people who might be wronged to death, Zefa, who had been upright, inevitably moved a trace of compassion! That is tens of thousands of people! He is full of hatred, yes, but he is not a lunatic! So, after struggling in his heart for a long time, he still agreed to this request! "That''s great, let''s do it!" Hearing Zefa''s answer, Arthur laughed too! Zefa can be used if you want! Otherwise, a Zefa and tens of thousands of pirates who may be wronged, he is really a little hard to choose! At this time, Zefa seemed to think of something general, adding, "I just read the news and found out that you are going to war with the world government? Let me explain in advance... I don''t want to participate in this battle, and I don''t want to fight the navy. enemy!" "Uh..." After Arthur turned his mind a little, he probably understood Zefa''s thoughts! As a former navy, he certainly didn''t want to confront his former colleagues, nor would he want to kill the former students himself! "Yes" Arthur agreed without hesitation He is not so unkind! Let a teacher deal with his students! "However, I will announce in the newspaper that you have joined our St. Martin!" Arthur said again. "This...Yes! I already promised you anyway!" Zefa hesitated for a while, but still agreed! Although he was a little puzzled, he didn''t know why Arthur did this, but thinking that Arthur had promised him so many requests, if he didn''t even agree to this simple request, it would appear too insincere! the other side! Arthur laughed! The reason why he made this request, of course, is not random! Although this requirement is simple, it is a very effective blow to the morale of the navy! After all, Zefa was once a general of the navy, and he is now a teacher of many high-level navy! Think about it, a war has not yet begun, but you have discovered that your former boss and former teacher are now joining the enemys camp. What would you think of being you? Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1187： Never changed "Former Admiral, Black Fist Zefa announced to join Saint Martin! "---Le Monde! ??? "What changes will Zefa join Saint Martin''s? "---Chambord Islands Daily News! ??? "NEO Navy joins Saint Martin, how will the Navy respond? "---New World Local News! ??? "Who is Zefa? The origin and name of Zefa! "---A place in the Great Waterway! ??? "A new powerhouse in the kingdom! Black wrist Zefa! "---St Martin Daily! ???... ??? The next day, all major newspapers in the world are repaying this! ??? In addition to reporting on Zefas joining Saint Martins, some newspapers have also delved into it and analyzed from the news what impact this news will have on the current situation! ??? In addition, some newspapers feel that Zefa is already old, and the name is definitely not as good as before, and not everyone knows it, so they deliberately spread the origins of Zefa to people, wanting to find another way. , Gain some traffic! ??? But no matter how the newspaper reports, what is the angle of entry! ??? In short, Zefa is on fire on this day! ???--- ??? NEO Naval Headquarters! ??? "Teacher, teacher, look at today''s news, it''s all you!" Binz trot with excitement, and delivered today''s newspaper to Zefa! ???"Ok!" ??? Zefa nodded, took it and looked up. ??? No surprises! ??? The above is the news that he joined Saint Martin! ??? This point Arthur had long been angry with him, he knew it, and agreed, so after reading it twice, he returned the newspaper to Binz! ???"Da da da!" ??? And just then, a light footstep came from far and near! ??? Zefa looked over subconsciously and saw Ain running towards him with a phone! ??? After running in front of Zefa,...Chapter 1187 has not changed (page 1/5). Ain said, "Teacher, your phone number is the Marshal of the Warring States Period...Ah no, the Chief Inspector called you!" ??? Speaking, Ain handed the phone to Zefa! ??? And listening to Ain''s words, Zefa''s face was hesitant! ??? The navy is the enemy of Saint Martin, and as a former navy man, now he has joined the enemy''s camp, and he is somewhat embarrassed to face his former friends and former colleagues! ??? Finally, Zefa answered the phone! ??? He also knew in his heart that some things could not be solved by avoiding them! ??? "Hey!" Zefa said! ??? "It''s me, Warring States!" The voice of the Warring States was unpredictable and deep! ???"you..." ??? Zefa hesitated and said, "If you want to persuade me, then needless to say, you know what I am!" ???"Do not!" ??? Zeng Guos answer was somewhat unexpected, saying, Im not trying to persuade you! I know why you want to form a NEO navy, and I probably understand why you joined Saint Martins, I just want to tell you, I hope you don''t be blinded by hatred! ??? Hope I don''t be blinded by hatred? ??? Listening to these words, Zefa''s heart suddenly shook, as if touched by something, and his emotions agitated inexplicably! ???"call" ??? But then, after taking a deep breath, he suppressed the turbulent emotions and replied seriously, "I won''t!" ??? "Hope..." That''s how the Warring States replied. ??? From the bottom of his heart, he hopes that Zefa will not be blinded by hatred, but from a rational point of view, he knows that it is difficult for Zefa not to be blinded by hatred. ??? After all, the pirate really hurt him too deeply! ??? His family, his favorite disciples, all died because of pirates! ??? "If there is nothing else, I''ll hang up!" After listening to the words of the Warring States, Zefa hesitated for a moment, and then prepared... Chapter 1187 has not changed (page 2/5). Hang up the phone! ??? If it was before, as a friend of the Warring States Period, and both were navy, the two naturally had countless topics in common! ??? But right now, he has joined Saint Martins, the relationship between the two and their identity has undergone a subtle change, and the common topic is gone! ??? "Hang up!" ??? The Warring States Period asked in a deep voice, "But at the end I want to ask you, will you hurt the Navy in the future? Will you hurt those former colleagues? Will you hurt your... disciples?" ??? Listening to this question, Zefa replied categorically, As long as they dont shoot me or my disciples, I will never take the initiative to shoot them! ???"That''s good!" ??? The Warring States period listened to Zefa''s words, and there was a touch of ease in his words! ??? He now knows through Zefa''s words that Zefa is still that Zefa, and he has not changed a person because of the change of camp! ??? "That''s it, I''m hanging up!" Zefa said, hanging up the phone! ???--- ??? "Toot toot!" ??? Listening to the sound of the phone hanging up, a smile appeared on the face of the Warring States Period! ???"how''s it going?" ??? At this moment, Karp leaned forward and asked curiously. ??? "Keep your distance!" ??? And looking at the big face that Kapu almost kissed him, after a trace of rejection appeared on the face of the Warring States period, he subconsciously leaned back and pushed Kapu''s head away. There was a slight distance, and then he didn''t respond in kind, "From the tone of Zefa''s speech, I can be sure that he was not coerced, but voluntary. As for why... I think you should be very clear!" ???"call" ??? With regard to the Warring States Period, Karp heaved a sigh of relief after hearing the first half. ??? But after hearing the second half, Karp fell silent! ??? Zefas hatred is not a secret among the top navy! ???......Chapter 1187 has not changed (page 3/5),. The Warring States Period knows it, and Karp knows it too! ??? But because of this, he fell into silence! ??? Although he knew, he was unable to change all of this, even the disciple who killed Zefa and the man who killed many naval forces, he couldn''t stop him from becoming Qiwuhai! ???no way! ??? Qiwuhai does not belong to the navy, but to the world government! ??? "Okay, let''s end this matter, don''t think about it anymore!" While looking at the silent Karp, the Warring States patted him on the shoulder and said. ???"Ok!" ??? After Karp nodded, he suddenly remembered something, and said, "Oh, yes, what should we say to the people below? Because of Zefa''s affairs Now the following is already It fell out!" ??? "Many navies have suffered as a result, especially those navies preparing to participate in the war. Zefa''s former disciples have no morale. I heard that many of them do not even have daily exercises today!" ??? The Warring States Period thought for a while, and said, "Give it to the Green Pheasant. This is what he should experience as a Marine Marshal and should deal with it. We are now in a semi-retired state, so don''t think so much!" ???"Uh..." ??? After Karp was stunned, he laughed boldly and said, "Haha~Yes, we are all half-retired now, don''t think so much!" ???--- ???Mary Joa! ???"boom!!!" ??? "This Zefa must be severely punished!!!" The five old star of the glasses patted the table and said furiously. ??? News, he watched it! ??? Although there is no information coming from below, he is very clear in his heart that at this critical moment, after this kind of news is reported, it will definitely be a blow to the morale of the navy as a whole! ???"agree!" ??? "Well, must be severely punished!" ??? "Notify the Navy to issue a reward order!" ???... ??? The other five old stars did not refuse this proposal, and they agreed! ......Chapter 1187 has not changed (page 4/5),. #??? They also know what the consequences will be if Zefa does such a thing at this time! ??? Chapter 1188： Im about to wake up Time is flowing! In a flash came February! With the unilateral announcement of Saint Martin''s alliance with the Revolutionary Army, and the fact that the neo navy joins Saint Martin, the actions of the world government and navy are becoming more frequent these days! In addition to still not setting out to attack Saint Martin, the world government has not only cleaned up multiple strongholds of the Revolutionary Army on a large scale during this period, but also issued a wanted order to reward Zefa! As a former admiral of the Navy, Zefa successfully reaped a bounty of 2 billion! Of course, most of Zefas bounty comes from his blow to the morale of the navy, not because of his own strength. The world government is very clear about Zefas own strength. The world government is very clear that it will no longer be brave in the past. In the end, the world government can give a bounty of several hundred million at most! In addition to the bounty, the world government originally wanted to send people to hunt down Zefa! But the matter was known in advance by Arthur! In this regard, how could Arthur let the world government do it? He finally took in a talent. If he was ruined by the world government in an instant, would he be so panicked? Therefore, Arthur stepped down to make all the troops near the Upside Down Mountain move, creating an illusion for the world government that Saint Martin was ready to move, and the world government had to give up the idea of ??sending people to hunt down Zefa! In addition, in order to prevent Zefa from being killed, Arthur also sent someone to send a bottle of life extension potion to restore Zefa to his peak state! Well, in the past two years, Arthur has not wasted the lottery, and there is nothing left to draw all his prestige! Although he didn''t draw anything good, he still got a lot of guaranteed prizes such as life extension potions! --- Great waterway! One of the cities of a certain kingdom! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ''boom! ! ! " With a burst of gunpowder smoke, dense cannonballs, bullets, and firing sounds continued to rang! "The leader, no...Eim, who is about to wake up in Chapter 1188 (page 1/4),. Now! This stronghold can''t stand it!" , Sabo gritted his teeth and said to Dorag beside him. After taking a deep look at the advancing navy in front of him, Dorag clenched his fists, somewhat unwilling to order, "Withdraw!" "Yes!" After hearing the words, Sabo nodded and turned around to inform the others! quickly! Under Saabs notice, many members of the revolutionary army began to retreat! "Everyone retreats and retreats!" "cover!" "Fight and retreat!!!" Accompanied by the roar, the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army left the city soon after dropping their bodies! After you get to a safe place! "Boss, what should I do next?" Sabo asked in a deep voice, "During this period of time, we have had more than a dozen strongholds that have been endorsed by the world government. If this continues, let alone reap the benefits, we may not even have the qualifications to participate in the war! " Dorag listened to Sabo''s words, then looked at the group of injured soldiers and defeated soldiers around him. After thinking for a long time, he slowly said, "Retreat, give up all the strongholds of the great channel, and let people return to the new world!" "Chief, do you want to abandon these strongholds to ensure the vitality of our revolutionary army?" Sabo guessed. "Ok!" Dorrag nodded, and explained, "Although these strongholds were built by our revolutionary army with all our efforts and a lot of materials, they not only have a certain strategic significance, but also have a lot of resources!" "But if this continues, even if these strongholds have strategic significance and hold a lot of resources? As long as people are killed by the world government, the strategic significance will become meaningless and the resources will be useless!" "So, I decided to let all the strongholds in the first half of the Great Sea Route retreat and go to the new world! The world government cannot reach the new world. In this way, the vitality of our revolutionary army will be preserved, and we will win the final victory. Save it!" Dorag''s meaning is very simple, it is to save...Chapter 1188 Imm who is about to wake up (page 2/4),. Land is lost, people and land are lost, people and land are saved, people and land are saved! It doesn''t matter if the strongholds are abandoned. As long as people are there, everything will be there, and the party that wins the final victory will be there, but once the person dies, then even if there are more strongholds, it is useless, everything is gone! "Understood!" Sabo nodded. After following Dorag for so many years, he basically understands Dorag''s thoughts! ---- In the next few days! Following Dorag''s orders, many of the revolutionary army''s strongholds were abandoned, and the revolutionary army collectively retreated toward the new world! And this, in addition to preserving the many active forces of the revolutionary army, it also directly caused the world government to take many actions to defeat it. Finally, at the end of February, the world government announced the end of the operation! Mary Joa! In a conference hall! "This Dorag, really fast!" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing said in a deep voice. "How can someone who can support such a large stall as the revolutionary army and fight against our world government for so many years be a simple person?" The long-bearded five old star said faintly, "Although he has lost a lot of strongholds and resources to the revolutionary army, he has also preserved a lot of the revolutionary army''s viable power and preserved the first line of victory for the revolutionary army!" As he said, the long-bearded five old star changed his voice and said, "So, in the next time, when we deal with St. Martin early, we must be more careful with the revolutionary army, otherwise we will not be taken advantage of. All right!" "Ok!" After the eight-character Hu Wuxing nodded, he said solemnly, "Master Yim has shown signs of awakening in the past two days!" Listening to the word Yimu, the five old stars here immediately became serious! The long-bearded five old star thought for a while, and said with a serious face, "Now that something as big as Saint Martin has happened, it is normal for Master Yim to wake up from his sleep!" "As long as Lord Yim wakes up then everything will be over, and it will be useless for Saint Martin to jump!" The five old stars with golden beard flashed...Chapter 1188 Eim is about to wake up (page 3/4),. After a glimmer of light, he said slightly excited. "It''s not wrong to say so, but we always have to prove our worth?" Scar Five Old Star said calmly, "If I wait for Master Yim to come out and end all this, doesn''t it mean our incompetence?" With that said, Scar Five Old Star''s voice turned, and said in a slightly questioning tone, "What is necessary for an incompetent person? So, we''d better end everything before Master Yim wakes up!" "Ok!" "Yes!" "Before Master Yim wakes up, finish everything!" The five old stars listened, and after looking at each other, they all agreed! "By the way, how are your logistical preparations? When can you start the army?" At this moment, Scar Five Old Star suddenly asked. "During this period of time, our various supplies have been delivered, and all preparations have been made. As long as an order is issued, the people underneath can formally launch an army and attack Saint Martin!" The glasses five old star pushed. Pushing the glasses, said in a deep voice. And listening to what he said, Scar Five nodded and said in a deep voice, "Then set the time on the first of the month! On the first of the month, we will officially launch the army and attack St. Martin. We must be sober at Lord Yim. Before, solve the big trouble of Saint Martin!" The other five old stars listened and nodded one after another! Chapter 1189： Departure, the prologue before the war March 1st! ??? The weather is gloomy and the sky is full of dark clouds! ??? Originally, this should be a day that is not suitable for travel, because it is uncertain when it will rain in the sky. ??? But due to the orders of the five old stars, on this day, on the seven routes of the Great Channel, seven war bases, five thousand ships from the navy, from various kingdoms, different sizes and models of warships, carrying more than two million. People set off, and headed for the upside-down mountain. ??? And this scene was also broadcast live to all over the world by the newspaper reporters who came to the hot news! ??? "Five thousand top warships from various countries!!!" ??? "Too shocking!" ??? "I have never seen such a scene before, this mighty army, you can''t see it at first glance!" ??? "For such a team, Saint Martin is definitely not an opponent, right?" ??? "Saint Martin is not an opponent? Impossible! There is no way for us to watch Saint Martin''s live broadcast, otherwise you will see an even more amazing scene!" ??? "A more amazing scene? How do you know?" ??? "My brother is in Saint Martin now, he just called me and said!" ??? "Oh!? What about Saint Martin''s side?" ??? "Well... St. Martin built a huge wall directly on the sea!" ???... ??? People all over the world were shocked by this scene! ??? Among them, after seeing such a shocking scene, a large number of people feel that such a huge team is absolutely irresistible to Saint Martin! ??? However, there are also people who know the situation on St. Martin because their relatives, friends, and family are on St. Martins side. Although the scene here is shocking, it is not as good as St. Martin! ???--- ???at the same time! ??? Arthur in St. Martin also received the news! ??? "Have the armies of the world government set off?" Arthur murmured, his face covered with...Chapter 1189 The Prologue Before the War Departs (Chapter 1 /4 pages),. heavy, ??? Finally waited for this day! ??? Although all kinds of preparations have been made long ago, in fact, when things really came, Arthur felt a little nervous in his heart! ??? He is not sure how many hole cards the world government has, nor is he sure whether Saint Martin can deal with them! ??? "Do your best, obey your fate!" ??? After thinking for a long time, and finally after such a thought flashed through his mind, Arthur let out a deep breath! ??? He has done everything that should be done. If he really loses in the end, there is no way. He can only pull the world government and die! ??? "I hope I don''t get to that point!" ??? Arthur checked the Earth Destruction Bomb that had been pressed in the corner of his portable space for a long time, and couldn''t help muttering. ??? "Boom!" ??? At this moment, the door of the room was knocked suddenly! ??? "Come in!" Arthur said casually. ??? "Crack!" ??? Dewen opened the door and walked in! ??? "Your Majesty, everything is ready, just waiting for you!" German said respectfully. ??? "Well, let''s go!" Arthur took a deep breath, stood up, and walked outside the door! ??? Naturally he would not hide in the palace of such a major event, he must be on the battlefield in person! ??? But when he just walked out the door, he happened to ran into Ishihara Rimi and his wives and children! ??? "Are you... going to leave?" Ishihara Rimi asked uneasy and uneasy. ???"Ok!" ??? After Arthur nodded, he seemed to think of something, and solemnly added, "I, must go!" ??? Listen, a trace of sadness flashes across Ishihara Rimi''s face! ??? But soon, her face returned to normal, and she said with a strong smile, "I will take care of them. If it is dangerous, I will take them into the half space. You can rest assured. !" ??? Hearing this, Arthur was taken aback for a moment, and then...Chapter 1189 The Prologue Before the War Departs (Page 2/4),. With a smile on his face, he stepped forward and hugged Rimi Ishihara in her arms, stroked her hair, and said, "I will definitely come back safely!" ??? With that, Arthur hugged Rimi Ishihara! ??? After a while, the two people separated! ??? And then, after Arthur bid farewell to his woman one by one, he ordered his eldest sons, and after his daughter had protected his family, he left the palace and went to the battlefield! ???--- ???Chambord Islands ??? "War?" ??? Sitting on a table on the street, Rayleigh drank a cold beer while looking at the projection screen erected by the newspaper not far away and the mighty movement towards the upside-down mountain in the screen. The army that went away couldn''t help but whispered. ???this moment! ??? He used to feel that wars far away from himself, a retired pirate, seemed to have happened before his eyes! ??? "But, it doesn''t seem to be my business!" ??? Suddenly, Lei Li laughed! ??? He knew in his heart that the outcome of this war would definitely affect the direction of the next world, but at the same time, he also knew in his heart that all this had nothing to do with him! ??? Not to mention his retired pirate status, just his age! ??? This year, he is 78. In addition to feeling that his strength is declining, he can also feel that his vitality is constantly passing away --- he is dying! ??? In this case, let alone influence the direction of the world, even if it is a flood, it has little to do with him! ??? After all, after he died, he couldn''t feel anything! ??? "Forget it, let''s train Luffy!" ??? After watching for a while, Raleigh drank the last sip of beer, then glanced at the projection not far away, smiled, stood up, turned and left! ??? Calculated from the time, although the seven war bases are very close to the Upside Down Mountain, they also have a one- or two-day voyage, which means that in the next one or two days, he can watch... Chapter 1189, the prologue before the war starts (page 3/4),. There is only this world government army in front of me, the mighty scene of sailing! ??? So Raleigh is going to train Luffy first! ??? Let''s see when time is almost up! ???---- ??? BIGMOM Pirate Group! ??? Inside the castle! ??? "Mom, the army of the world government has set off!" Kata Kuli reported with a serious face. ???"let''s go?" ??? Charlotte Lingling lay on her side, and after a random question, she propped her head with one hand, and took a huge cake with the other, put it into her blood basin, chewed it twice, and swallowed it. . ???"Yes!" ??? Kata Kuri nodded solemnly, and then asked, "Mom, what should we do next? Arthur is my brother-in-law, the son-in-law of our Pirates. Do we need to respond to him in this war? ?" ??? After hearing this, Charlotte Lingling thought about it for a while, then took a piece of cake and ate it again. At the same time, she slowly said, "Let the people gather... As for the sound, it depends on it. He is capable!" ??? Charlotte Lingling''s meaning is very simple, that is to see the wind and make the rudder! ???It is true that Arthur is a son-in-law, but Charlotte Lingling is obviously not the kind of person who will lose her own interests because of a son-in-law! ??? According to her idea, if Arthur has the upper hand, then she will help, if Arthur has the upper hand, she will not help, like a wall of grass! ??? In this way, she will not lose her own interests anyway! ??? "Yes, I will do it!" Although Kata Kuri felt this was wrong, it was his mother''s order after all, so he could only obey it! ??? Chapter 1190： Gathering, suffocating defense! March 3! early morning! After a light rain last night, the air this morning was very fresh! At this time, a group of reporters sent by various newspapers had already arrived at the entrance of Dian Dao Mountain and were waiting! They all know that today the armies of the seven war bases of the world government will be officially assembled here for the first time! Looking forward to it! The reporters didn''t wait long before they saw black spots appearing on the horizon! "I''m coming!" "The army of the world government is here!" "The camera is ready, take this scene!" ... The faces of the reporters all showed surprises! In their words, the black dots grew from small to large, and gradually became warships. First is the middle, followed by the two sides. Five thousand warships sailed out of the seven impassable waterways, slowly converging, and finally formed a huge sea of ??ships! "hiss~" "Too shocking!" "This scene is really speechless!" "Every time I look at it, it is so shocking!" ... The sea of ??boats came oncoming, and the sea of ??boats that could not be seen from the head, looked boundless and extremely shocking, made the reporters breathe in cold air and shocked again! --- at the same time! In the middle of these seas of ships! On a huge battleship with a navy flag! Qing Pheasant sat on a luxurious bench, looked at the surrounding ships, but took two deep breaths secretly! Honestly! He is nervous! Not long after he took office, he was going to be the commander-in-chief of such a large-scale war. However, after seeing the generals, generals, naval officers, staff officers from various kingdoms on his ship, as well as the former navy marshal, the current naval chief inspector of the warring states, and the navy chief of staff crane, he became nervous. I have also been suppressed a bit! With these people, he is not afraid of anything wrong! The experience of these people is not to say that they are better than him, but it is true that a large part of them are experienced in battles, and with the brainstorming of so many experienced people, unless he does his own death, he wants to go wrong. Difficult too! Thinking, the green pheasant watched the surrounding ships almost gathered, took a deep breath, and directly issued his first order, "Notify all the ships to stop, fix them in place, and wait for the next order!" Now that all their ships have just merged, and the array has not been lined up, it is definitely not suitable for direct attack! Moreover, the entrance of Upside Down Mountain supports at most several ships entering at the same time. If their five thousand warships are not arranged, if they squeeze in together, they have not yet started the war with St. Martin, it is estimated that they will be destroyed. It''s over! What''s more, on the other side of the upside-down mountain, the people of St. Martin have already lined up and waited for people. If they dont make a plan first, they will just pass by. What is the difference between death? "Yes!" The navy soldier on the side agreed and turned and left! In a while! At the notice of the soldiers, all five thousand ships stayed in place and waited! At this moment, the green pheasant glanced at the people on the boat, and asked, "Everyone, we will use the technology of the world government to reverse the current of the mountain, so that everyone can go directly to the North Sea through the mountain. !" "However, there is a problem here. According to the latest information we have obtained, Saint Martin did not know what technology was used in the past two months to directly build an arc-shaped surface on the sea near the North Sea Upside Down Mountain. The huge wall lays across the entrance of Upside Down Mountain!" "In other words, once we pass now, we have to face a huge wall, and the cannons on the huge wall!" After a pause, Qing pheasant asked indifferently, "Now, if you have any ideas, or if you have any solutions, you can talk about it!" The navy has long known the news! While St. Martin is inquiring about the news of the world government, the world government will naturally not give up inquiring about the news of St. Martin! Also, the green pheasant was also on the way here, and discussed with the Warring States a better way! However, there is a way, but in order to show respect for the generals of the participating countries, the green pheasant still chooses to talk about the problem and discuss it with everyone! Well, the franchise country can be regarded as the sponsor of the navy. In the face of the father of the sponsor, we have to show some face and respect! "Hi!" Facing the words of the green pheasant, the generals of the franchise countries present here took a breath! Some of them have known the news for a long time, and some are the first to know the news, but no matter what, they are still shocked to hear the news! Outside the entrance of the Inverted Mountain, which is narrow and can only pass through a few ships, a huge wall with countless cannons displayed on it is blocked there, aiming all the muzzles at the entrance of the Inverted Mountain. After they listened to the news, they felt a suffocation after just imagining that scene in their minds! How do they pass this situation? There are too many ships going... Upside-down mountain is not allowed! The boat is missing... What is the difference between and direct delivery? A few ships passed by, with so many muzzles, it didnt work at all! "How about... just forget it?" An old general of the kingdom who had been more cautious in his life suggested in a low voice. The voice just fell! "Huh!" All the people present all looked at him with weird eyes! It also... Isnt it too hard? But they can understand too! Facing this level of defense, a large part of them want to take it seriously, but because they dont have the thick skin of an old general, I am sorry to speak out in front of so many people! "No! Isn''t it clear to everyone why we are here? On the surface, it is for the world government, but in fact, if the threat of Saint Martin is not too great, how could everyone come?" "Now, we have to withdraw in the face of such a little difficulty, how can we explain to the king after we go back?" A middle-aged general with a national character face said in a deep voice. On the surface, they all came because of the orders of the five old stars, but in fact...for themselves! Saint Martin is not only a threat to the world government, but also a great threat to their kingdoms! Look at the kingdoms on the territory conquered by Saint Martin in the past. Haven''t those kingdoms been destroyed one by one? As an example! Only now have so many elite troops gathered here! Or else it was just an order from the five old stars, so it is possible for their kingdoms to produce so many elite soldiers? They can produce a few hundred or thousands of miscellaneous soldiers at most. The five old stars are not their father! To harm their own interests for the world government, then only kingdoms with sick kings will do so! "Yup!" "Don''t give up because of a little difficulty!" "Think about it, everyone, there is always a way to brainstorm!" ... The other generals of the kingdom listened to and they also agreed! Of course, the reason why they agree is more because they go straight back, and it is not easy to explain afterwards! Looking at the postures of these generals, the green pheasant shook his head secretly, and still stood up and said, "Everyone, since we want to brainstorm, let me first come up with an idea. Everyone thinks it is appropriate!" Although these generals said they wanted to brainstorm ideas, Qing pheasant had already guessed it. If he didn''t come forward first, no one would come out first and be the first bird! On the one hand, this idea is really not easy to come up with! With Saint Martin''s defense, it is really difficult to break through! On the one hand, I dont want to take responsibility! The first to ask the question, if the final solution does not work and something goes wrong, then not only will you have to bear the blame from everyone, you will definitely have to bear a considerable part of the responsibility in the end! For these kingdom generals, it doesn''t matter if there is no progress. After all, it is not just people from one country who are present. If everyone does not progress together, the kingdom behind them will not punish people for this! But if you make a mistake and take responsibility, it would be equivalent to embarrassing yourself in front of so many kingdoms, or embarrassing yourself to the whole world. In this way, after they go back, the kingdom behind them will not want to punish them! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1191： Unexpected attack, airborne! "With Saint Martin''s defense, it is almost impossible for us to directly break through! This is not a problem of more ships than fewer ships. Where are the conditions for the inverted mountain? We cannot pass too many ships at once!" Green Pheasant said faintly, "So, we can only find another way and attack in a way that St. Martin did not expect!" "Unexpected!?" All the people present listened to this word and subconsciously squinted their eyes. Several of them couldn''t help but murmured and repeated it! "Yes, unexpected!" At this time, the green pheasant nodded and continued, "Although Saint Martin''s defense looks indestructible and shocking, after all, they only use normal thinking to think about the possibility of our attack, so the indestructible defense is just For a normal offense!" "Then what unexpected offensive method should be used to attack?" A kingdom general couldn''t help but ask. "Airborne!" Green Pheasant categorically said the answer he had already thought of. Airborne! ? Listening to this answer, everyone present showed a surprised expression! They are all navy! Although there are many people who can fly, there are only so few! How do you airborne? Is it hard to make those few people go? What is the difference between that and delivery! You know, according to the news, St. Martin blocked the entrance of the North Sea Upside Down Mountain, but there are a million people! Not to mention that there are many strong Saint Martins among them! As if seeing the doubts of the people present, the green pheasant faintly explained, "After the instrument sent by the world government is activated, the ocean current of the inverted mountain will reverse, and the ocean current on the great channel will be like The whole world is upside-down like a mountain, going backwards!" "At that time, I can take advantage of this ocean current to create a cross in mid-air on the top of the upside-down mountain, leading to the North Sea, able to withstand the sailing of ships, and sail to the ice slide behind the huge wall!" Speaking of this, Qing Pheasant did not say anything! But after everyone at the scene imagined the scene in their minds, they probably understood how to airborne! The principle is the same as the slide in the water park! Its just that the slides of the water park are people who slide down, and the ice slides made by the blue pheasant are boats! When the time comes, the ice slide will directly cross the giant wall made by Saint Martin, so that the ships of the world government can "airborne" from the top of the mountain to the camp of Saint Martin! "But... there is something wrong with it, right?" a Youth Kingdom general frowned and asked. Although the green pheasant did not say, the young general is also a man who has experienced many battles, and you can probably perceive the danger in it! "Yes!" The green pheasant shrugged without denying it, and said directly, "First of all, the upside-down mountain is very high. If you descend from the peak, the speed is faster than the normal upside-down mountain speed. Once it rushes down, the ship is very likely. Smashed directly into the water, and can''t get up again, or just break!" "Secondly, on the premise of a safe landing, the one that rushes down the front is definitely the most dangerous, because the battleship of Saint Martin is parked behind the huge wall, and the one that rushes down the front will face the siege of thousands of warships!" Starting www. (x81zw)m./x81zw/ "Finally, the strong on St. Martin''s side will definitely not watch us "airborne" their positions, and will find ways to stop them. At that time, the ice slide is likely to be cut off, and the ships that are just down the ice slide may directly Fall out of the air!" Listening to this, everyone present frowned involuntarily! From the words of the green pheasant, they can judge that according to the "airborne" method proposed by the green pheasant, although it is possible to cross the giant wall of St. Martin, the person at the front can almost be said to be dead! no way! The one who rushed down the front, Saint Martin must fight first! Although the survival rate of those who rushed down afterwards increased, but it did not improve much. After all, the height of the upside-down mountain was there, and the speed at which they rushed straight down was absolutely terrifying! However, with a frontal attack on the giant wall, the winning side of this method is countless times higher! It can be said that this is a very good way to face a huge wall! "I have some questions!" After thinking about it for a while, the middle-aged general who had come forward to deny the retreat said in a deep voice, "First of all, who will charge first? The navy or a certain kingdom, or something else?" "Secondly, since the speed of rushing down is so fast, can you make some rotating ice slides, extend the distance of the ice slides, reduce the buffer descending slope, delay the buffering speed, or we can open the sails, When rushing down, how about using the resistance of the wind to slow down the speed of the shock?" "Finally, if Saint Martin''s strong man makes a move, who will be responsible for blocking it then!?" Listening to the first paragraph of the middle-aged general, everyone present nodded in agreement. These are indeed problems! Especially the first one! Who will charge first? This is a proposition... well, literally! Judging from the current situation, the first rush basically cannot survive! In this case, no one wants to charge first! Faced with these problems, the green pheasant took a deep look at the middle-aged generals, and silently sighed in his heart that these kingdom generals were indeed not built, but explained, "The first question! It will not be the navy that rushes first. , It will not be everyone here! It is a robot developed by the world government!" "The name of this robot is a pacifist. It has certain intelligence and strong combat power. It is the most suitable for the task!" Before proposing a solution, the green pheasant had already foreseen it. Regarding who would attack this issue first, it is impossible for the kingdom generals present to take the initiative! Because this is a mission to die! Therefore, the blue pheasant does not want the navy to go! So, in the end, the green pheasant chose to let the pacifists sent by the world government go! Pacifists are robots. It doesn''t matter if they are damaged. There is no danger to their lives. Moreover, the pacifists have self-destruct procedures. It would be great to be the first to rush down! cant be beaten, or when its about to be destroyed, you can directly explode, take away some St. Martins people, some ships, and open up some space for the army behind the world government! "The second question... After the upside-down mountain to the huge wall, there is a long distance, and there is a possibility that the strong of St. Martin may interfere with it, so I must maintain good physical strength, that is to say , The spinning ice slide is impossible!" "As for opening the sails, use the resistance of the wind to reduce the speed of the cushioning attack... This is a good note. In addition to the sails, you can also take some cloth behind the boat to slow down the speed!" Using the rotating ice slide to reduce the speed of the buffer hit It''s not that Qing Pheasant has thought about it, but after thinking about it carefully, he gave up the idea! On the one hand, such a long ice slide itself requires a lot of physical strength, on the other hand, because he is afraid of St. Martins trouble, he must reserve some spare energy, and therefore he did not say to make an ice slide. However, the blue pheasant really didn''t expect to open the sails to reduce the speed of the cushioning! By this point, he also had to admit in his heart that these kingdom generals were indeed not built! "Finally, who will deal with the strong of St. Martin... Our navy and the strong sent by the world government will deal with it. You only need to deal with the soldiers of St. Martin!" Originally, the green pheasant did not expect the people of these kingdoms to deal with the strong of Saint Martin! Of course, it''s not that the blue pheasants look down on them! but reality is like this! The powers of these kingdoms are powers that can''t compare to the world government, both in terms of quantity and quality! First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ While listening to Qing Pheasant''s words, all the kingdom generals in the audience looked at each other for a while, and nodded one after another, agreeing with Qing Pheasant''s thoughts! For now, the idea of ??a green pheasant is the best! "Are there any questions? No questions?" In the end, Qing Pheasant asked again, and after seeing the others had no problems, he settled down, "Okay, then do it!" Chapter 1192： Go to war, upside down the mountain! Beihai! upside down the giant wall near the mountain! Arthur sat on a chair, and a group of palace ministers and army officers stood in front of him respectfully! "Have you checked it? If there is no accident, the world government will start offensive, and then it will be troublesome if something goes wrong!" Arthur looked at the ministers with a serious face! "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I asked someone to check it again just now, there is no problem!" Lelis stood up and said in a deep voice, "The two million elite soldiers we mobilized from Xihai are also in place!" The news from the world government is one million people! But in fact, Saint Martin has already used underground trains and teleportation formations to mobilize two million elite soldiers! And because the combat power of these two million soldiers is stronger than those in the North Sea who have not many trained soldiers, Saint Martin also used these people instead of the North Sea people to garrison the key place of Upside Down Mountain! Originally, the soldiers in the North Sea were to prevent people from taking the opportunity to make chaos in the North Sea. They went to various places in the North Sea to maintain order and stationed some key places other than the upside-down mountain! Arthur nodded, turned his head to look at Devin, and asked, "How is the New World?" "Return to your Majesty! According to the latest information, the Justice Navy''s Marshal Red Dog leads the Justice Navy to be stationed in the waters that we must pass through from the West Sea to the North Sea, preparing to intercept our troops coming to the North Sea to support us in the middle!" As he said, a smile appeared on Devins face and said, However, he didnt know that our people had reached the North Sea long ago, and he didnt know that the army assembled in the West Sea near the windless zone was just doing There arent many people who do it!" Everyone present, including Arthur, couldn''t help but show a smile on their faces when they heard this! This feeling of playing with the opponent is so good! laughed for a while, just as Arthur was about to say something, the corner of his eye suddenly felt stabbed by a burst of light! what happened? Suspicious, Arthur subconsciously looked at the source of the light! And just by looking at it, he saw a glare from the top of the upside-down mountain not far away! The opponent is going to attack? After Arthur was stunned, he immediately realized what was going on! And what happened next confirmed his idea! "Da da da!" Amidst a rush of footsteps, a soldier hurriedly ran in front of him, ignoring the princes and ministers present, and said directly, "Your Majesty, the enemy has a tendency to attack!" Listening to this, Arthur''s face immediately showed a serious color, and he ordered loudly, "Attention all units, all are in a state of war!!!" "Yes!" Upon hearing this, the palace ministers and army officers who were present responded loudly! "DaDaDaDa!" First published https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/ Immediately, amidst a chaotic sound of footsteps, all the officers present except the staff officer gave Arthur a final salute, and all quickly turned around and hurriedly left Arthur''s side. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ In a while! As the officers took their respective positions, various cannons and fortifications on this huge wall were activated. Watching this scene, Arthur took a deep breath and got up from the seat, came to the edge of the city wall, and took a binoculars to observe! He must monitor the battle situation in real time in order to make effective command! While monitoring, Arthur casually ordered the Saint Seiya Legion, the Giant Legion and the Reaper and Xu to the high-end combat power, "You all prepare, with this wall, they are likely to start We will dispatch high-end combat power, and then we will need you to deal with it!" "Understood!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni responded with a serious face. "Okay, Your Majesty!" Shi Ang nodded respectfully. Although the other Reapers, Xu, Saint Seiya, and Giant Legion did not speak, they all nodded and showed serious expressions, indicating that they were ready! that''s all! Under Arthur''s monitoring, the light from the top of the upside-down mountain soon became more and more shining! Just when Arthur wondered what the light was! "Rumble~" A sound as if the tractor had started up came from the top of the upside-down mountain, and it became louder and louder! finally! "Om~" When the tractor starting sound reached a certain peak, the sound did not become louder, but calmed down, but a harsh buzzing sound followed! Amid the buzzing sound, an invisible wave spread along with the buzzing sound, and at the same time it was uploaded from the top of the upside down mountain. The fluctuations seemed invisible, but the places it passed, including the surging ocean currents on the upside-down mountain, seemed to have been pressed by the pause button, and stood still until... five seconds later! "Wow!" At the moment when the wave enveloped the entire upside-down mountain, the still ocean current of the upside-down mountain began to move. However, this time the ocean current that upsides the mountain is not going up, but like a waterfall, rushing down! The current that upset the mountain has flowed back! "Sure enough, the reason why the world government set up a war base in a great waterway must have a back-up!" Arthur looked at this scene, his pupils shrank slightly, and couldn''t help but exclaim. After knowing that the world government had set up a war base in the Great Channel, Arthur felt that there was a problem! You need to know that, except for the half-yearly non-interest period it is difficult to return to the world from here at other times! In this case, unless the world government is willing to wait a few months before attacking, if there is no way to turn the mountain upside down, then it is impossible to set the war base on the great waterway. thinking, things have changed again! The machine on the top of the mountain is still working, and the light is still shining, but in the light, an ice path extends diagonally from the top of the mountain! ??? Just when Arthur was puzzled! "Da da da!" A sound of footsteps came from behind. Arthur turned his head subconsciously and took a look, only to find a soldier hurriedly ran to Devin and whispered a few words in Devin''s ear, as if he was talking about intelligence! While German listened, after showing a look of surprise on his face, he quickly walked to Arthur''s side and reported it respectfully, "Return to your Majesty, the news that just came from Alabastan..." German talked to Arthur about the content of the message quickly and easily! At this time, if there were any kingdom generals or naval officers who had a meeting with the green pheasant before, I would be surprised! because... The German report is the plan they just discussed! And Arthur listened to German''s report, and then looked back at the ice road extending from the top of the upside-down mountain, and suddenly understood! That ice path is made by the blue pheasant, and it is an ice skating path that the world government government forces must pass through! Chapter 1193： The "Meeting Ceremony" of the Green Pheasant What should I do if I already know what the enemy is doing? of course interrupted it! So, after a glimmer of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, he gave an order, saying, "All muzzle elevations are to the sky, ready to launch!" There is no anti-aircraft anti-aircraft gun among the cannons of Saint Martin! Because there are so few kingdoms with air forces in this world, you can even count it with one hand. If you specifically invent an anti-aircraft gun that is responsible for anti-aircraft, the research and development costs alone will not pay off! Simply! It is not a serious air force that the world government is preparing to fall from the sky! is the army preparing to descend from the ice slide that the blue pheasant is about to make! Although this ice slide has not been built yet, Arthur probably understood the structure of the ice slide by just thinking about it! When the ice slide finally appears, the height will definitely be lower than the peak of the upside-down mountain, and there will always be a downward slope, because in this way the boats on the ice slide can safely land! In this case, there is no problem without a special anti-aircraft gun! Ordinary artillery can basically shoot up to the sky! Of course, you must be careful when shooting! After all, ordinary cannons hit the sky under the action of gravity, not only will not reach the normal range, but other problems will occur! Thinking! "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!" Under the order of Arthur, the muzzle on the huge wall built by Saint Martin has been adjusted to a 70-degree elevation angle to the air with the efforts of the soldiers, and the shells have been loaded one by one! However, watching this scene, Arthur still felt a little unsafe! After all, the ice slide is made by the blue pheasant. Who knows how thick the blue pheasant will be? In case he happened to defend Saint Martin''s hand and made the ice slide so thick that the shells could not explode, then the effect of the shells can be said to be minimal! Thinking about it, Arthur turned his head subconsciously and looked to the side of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! Suddenly, his eyes lit up! There is a way! "Grandpa, I need your help later!" Arthur said with a smile. What is the best weapon against ice? Of course its fire! Fire can melt ice! So, Arthur is going to hand over the task of dealing with the ice slide of the blue pheasant to Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! "To deal with the blue pheasant?" Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni said in deep thought. Although Arthur didn''t say who to deal with, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni was by Arthur''s side from the beginning. How could he not know Arthur''s thoughts? "Uh, uh! If the people below can''t handle it, I hope you can do it!" Arthur nodded repeatedly. "Yes!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni faintly agreed. The importance of this battle, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Izumi also knows very well that he can basically determine the future direction of the world, so in the face of Arthur''s request, what he can do is naturally to do! After Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni agreed, the ice slide of the blue pheasant has been quickly extended! "Kakkaka!" Amidst the sound of freezing, the ice slide formed section after section, forming in the air at extremely fast speed. "Wow" At the same time, on the ice slide, a sound of rushing water rang! "Shoot!!" Watching this scene, the officers on Saint Martin''s side gave orders without hesitation!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless black cannonballs fly out! "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" ... Immediately afterwards, the shells directly bombarded the forefront of the extended ice slide! While the billowing smoke from the bomb explosion obscured the sight, the eyes of the officers of St. Martin flashed expectation! They are looking forward to the effect of the shells! But in the end they were disappointed! After the smoke cleared, although the ice slide stopped for three seconds, it quickly extended again! However, among the disappointed eyes, there was a thoughtful look in the eyes of an officer! He seems to have thought of something! After touching his chin and thinking for a while, the officer narrowed his eyes and ordered to his subordinates in a deep voice, "Attention all units, lower the muzzle by ten degrees, don''t hit the front, hit the middle of the ice slide!" "Yes!" Facing the command of the boss, the soldiers began to take action after agreeing to one sentence! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Soon, the shell was fired again! "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" ... The cannonball directly hit the middle of the ice slide, causing a burst of explosions! And this time, when the gunpowder smoke cleared, the eyes of the officers on the scene lit up! I saw that the middle of the ice slide was blown off, and a large section of the ice slide fell directly from mid-air! "Boom!" Because the ice slide itself is not light in weight, and the height is not low, under the condition of gravitational acceleration, when the broken ice slide falls on the sea, a huge wave of waves will roll over! Watching this scene, Arthur narrowed his eyes, and after a glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes, he turned his head and said, "The officer just now is not bad!" Lelis listened, and nodded in agreement, saying, "Really!" And the surrounding staff members, listening to the simple conversation between Arthur and Lelis, their faces were full of envy! They knew that with the praise of Arthur and Lylis, the officer''s position would definitely rise rapidly after the war! But, they are not jealous! The army is a place to speak by strength. The reason why an officer can be appreciated by Arthur and Rilis also uses his own strength. There is nothing to be jealous of. ---A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ the other side! at the top of the upside-down mountain peak! The green pheasant stepped on a piece of ice and just stood on the top of the upside-down mountain in the rushing sea! And when he saw that the ice slide created by St. Martin''s cannon using the fruit ability not far away was destroyed, the expression on his face was still very indifferent! He had anticipated this! "Sure enough, it''s impossible for Saint Martin to let us break through the defense so easily!" Qing Pheasant murmured, already thinking about it! followed! He took out an intercom from his arms! "Send the self-explosive ships No. 1 to 10 here!" Turning on the intercom, the green pheasant simply said a few words! "Yes!" When the person on the intercom heard the words, he quickly responded! Soon, ten ships climbed up the upside-down mountain along the Great Channel, towards the green pheasant! At this time, if someone is on these ten ships, you will find that there is no one on this ship. Except for the gunpowder full of the ship, only one Pacifist is controlling the rudder and moving forward! "Although I am very embarrassed, but for the life of the navy soldier, I have to do this, so... take the meeting gift I gave you!" Looking at the huge wall standing on the sea not far away, the green pheasant glanced back. After glancing at the climbing ship, his eyes flickered and he said to himself. These ten ships were prepared by the blue pheasant before he came! The purpose is very simple, it is to explode! Qing Pheasant and Warring States and other high-level navy had already discussed countermeasures before they came. The first wave of attacks was a self-detonation attack with a pacifist and a ship of explosives. In this way, not only can the first wave of descendants be prevented from being besieged by Saint Martin, but also a violent explosion can directly tear Saint Martin''s defense line and open up a world for the attacking army behind! "Kakkaka!" Immediately, when these ten ships climbed to the top of the Upside Down Mountain, the foremost ship was pushed by the ocean current into the ice slide made by the blue pheasant! next moment! "!" Accompanied by a slippery sound, the ship rushed down the ice slide and rushed towards Saint Martin! Seeing that the ship was about to fly to the rupture that was directly blown up, a gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the green pheasant, and his hands quickly crossed his chest, and the devil fruit ability was activated again! immediately! "Kakkaka!" Amidst the sound of freezing, the ice slide that had exploded from the break extended again towards the direction of Saint Martin! However, the new ice slide is several times thicker than before! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... When St. Martin repeated its old tricks and fired shells again, trying to interrupt the ice slide from the middle, this time the ice slide was shaken a few times and there were several pits at the bottom of the slide, but nothing happened. ! is just then! "Kakkaka!" There was another freezing sound, turning up the nine new ice slides extending from the top of the mountain. "!" "!" "!" ... Immediately, in a slippery sound, the nine ships that hadn''t gotten off before all rushed down the newly-appearing nine ice slides in the direction of Saint Martin! At this time! The first ship has also rushed to the Saint Martin camp! "Song Ming!" Seeing that the ship was about to cross the huge wall and rush into his camp, a tornado-shaped flame swept out of the wall. "Boom!!!" Hundreds of meters high flame, rotating, directly bombarded this ice slide, this ship! immediately! "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise! Chapter 1194： Attack from the bottom Strong shock waves, small mushroom clouds, and extremely hot flames all emerged at this moment! Ten new ice slides were also blown up at this moment! But, its not over yet! "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" ... As the shock wave caused by the explosion spread, the other nine ships full of gunpowder that were originally attacking towards the Saint Martin position were also affected, causing a chain reaction, and all burst open! More powerful shock waves, more small mushroom clouds, and hotter flames all emerged at this moment! "Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni..." Upon seeing this, the green pheasant narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help but murmur. Its not the first time that Saint-Martin and the world government have fought against each other. The powerful world government of Saint-Martin doesnt say that they understand everything, but it is also clear. So at the moment when the flame appeared, the green pheasant I understand who made it! "Trouble!" Qing pheasant murmured, and put his hands crossed on his chest away, with a solemn expression on his face! He knew that as long as Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni was present, it would be more difficult for the ice skating track to pass than climbing! You know, Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni was a strong man who was able to make waves in Marijoa and retreat! Although Moto Ryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto was not hard-working with Maria at the time, he just used harassment tactics, constantly attacking Maria, and running away. But, where is Mary Joa? The base camp of the Tianlong people, the headquarters of the world government! Being able to harass Mary Joa and get out of her body is an ability in itself! Among the entire navy, only the yellow ape who has the ability to sparkle fruit is the only one who can do this. Others, including the blue pheasant, have to weigh themselves if they want to harass Mary Joa! Moreover, the yellow monkey can harass Mary Joa, but it must be impossible to cause the destruction of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni back then! Thinking about it, the green pheasant looked at the ice slide that had broken more than half, and did not use the devil fruit ability to extend it. Instead, he muttered, You must find someone to contain Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, or else you must hit it at all. No more!" said, there was a flash of inspiration in the green pheasant''s mind! "Wait, it doesnt have to be someone to hold Shigekuni Yamamoto Motoyusai! I can make the ice slide form a pipe-like shape, and then follow the current of the inverted mountain down into the deep sea, and finally take the cover of the deep sea. Just let the pipe extend to the huge wall of Saint Martin!" Green Pheasant murmured, his eyes brightened, "At that time, as long as the ship is sent over and explodes, blowing up the huge wall, then the defense line of St. Martin will be broken! His idea is like this: first make a tubular ice slide, then let the ice slide follow the current of the inverted mountain and enter the North Sea, and then follow the cover of the sea to extend the tubular ice slide to the giant wall of Saint Martin on. Finally, through the tubular ice slide, send the ship with many gunpowder on it to the giant wall! When the time comes, as soon as the ship explodes, then the giant wall will be blown out of a hole, and he can extend the ice slide into the position of Saint Martin through this hole, so that the army of the world government will come through the ice slide. battlefield! Well, in general, this plan is very different from what he had discussed with the generals of the kingdom! But the battlefield, that''s it! It is normal that the thoughts in the previous moment have to be changed in the next moment because of the situation! If you cling to an idea and execute it, the final result may not be the same as he imagined! "But since the plan has changed, do you want to tell them?" Green Pheasant hesitated, looked back at the thousands of warships on the great channel behind him, then looked at the ice slide in front of him, and finally shook his head! According to reason, he should discuss with the kingdom generals and the high-level navy on the previous ship at this time! But when he thought of the scene where St. Martin''s muzzle had been adjusted before his ice slide stretched over, he finally felt that he did not say it! Although the green pheasant does not know who it is, he can be sure that they have undercover agents and their status is not low! may be a general of the kingdom, or a high-ranking navy. Anyway, I must have just been on a boat with him! Otherwise, Saint Martin would not be able to react so quickly, and he even raised the muzzle before he extended the ice slide! So, he decided not to tell those people, but silently act according to his plan! In this way, the news will not be leaked, and the Saint Martins will not know it, and will not be able to respond accordingly! "However, this alone is not enough. I have to extend the previous ten ice slides as before and make a move to copy the previous set to cover my new plan!" Green Pheasant thought secretly in his heart, took a deep breath, took out the walkie-talkie from his arms again, and said, "Send ten more self-explosive ships!" "Yes!" New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ The response on the other side of the walkie-talkie was still very fast, and at the same time that it agreed, ten more ships were sent up the current of the upside-down mountain and climbed up the current! See it! Green Pheasant crossed his hands on his chest again! next moment! "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by the freezing sound, the ten ice slides before continue to extend over!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c And just as these ten ice slides extend past, a new tubular ice slide with a different shape from the previous ice slide is also formed secretly under the feet of the green pheasant, and is upside down. The ocean current of the mountain quietly extends downward! In a while! When the ten ice slides extending over the surface of the green pheasant were blown up again, the new ice slides had secretly extended to the sea! However, the blue pheasant thinks it is not enough! When the ice slide on the surface was blown up, he again used the power of the devil fruit to condense the ten ice slides again, and at the same time secretly exerted force to make the new ice slide extend hundreds of meters to the bottom of the sea. Came directly to the deep sea! After , there was a big turn on the tubular ice slide in the deep sea. From the original downward extension, it slowly changed into a horizontal extension. Finally, under the cover of the deep sea, the tubular ice slide quietly extended to the huge wall built by Saint Martin! "This is the time!" A gleam of light flashed in the green pheasant''s eyes. next moment! "!" was the first to board the self-explosive ship on the top of the upside-down mountain and quietly entered the downward tubular ice slide made by the green pheasant secretly! followed! "!" "!" "!" ... After , the self-destructed ships entered the new ice slide one after another! About half a minute later! "Boom!!!" A dull and loud voice came from the bottom of the sea! Chapter 1195： The line of defense was broken! "Boom!" "boom!" Along with the sound, a violent vibration appeared, and a rush of sea water also sprayed out from the bottom of the sea, shooting directly into the sky! But it''s not over yet! next moment! "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" ... The dull loud noise appeared one after another! Amidst these noises, the vibration became stronger and stronger. Before the aggressive seawater had fallen, yet another wave of seawater spouted out of the sea and pushed it up! "what''s the situation?" "what happened?" "Damn it, did the earthquake happen?" ... In the midst of the violent shaking, the Saint Martin soldiers on the huge wall grasped various things that could stabilize their figure, or simply lay on the ground, barely stabilizing their figure, while exploring the shaking. source! At this moment, they really didn''t expect it, and they didn''t know why! But just as they stabilized their body shape, they were about to stand up and look for the source of the vibration. "Wow!" The sea water just sprayed into the sky, smashed in pieces! First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ In an instant! The soldiers who had just stood firm were all drenched in the sea water, and the words that were about to be spoken were also blocked by the water! Simply! The sea is not rain after all, so it cant go down forever. After only a while, it stopped! "Hoo~ finally stopped!" "Damn, my clothes are all soaked!" "Where does this water come from?" "Why is there such a large amount of water suddenly?" ... The soldiers complained while wiping their bodies. And at this moment, someone found something wrong! "Hurry up, everyone, the wall in the middle... seems to be sunken a bit?" a sharp-eyed soldier reminded. "that is true!" "What''s the matter? Why is the middle part sunken down!" "Did the shock just now collapse the foundation of the wall under the sea?" "Huh? Where are we standing sunken?" "Really, where we are now, it seems to be a bit shorter than the one next to it!" ... The soldiers who were soaked in the soup, after watching the sound, they forgot their still wet body, and they all showed surprise! In their surprise, there was an inexplicable look in Arthur''s eyes not far away! dull sound, violent shaking, suddenly sinking wall... Combining these, coupled with the ice slide just made by the blue pheasant, and the tiny ice flakes just floating up from the bottom of the sea not far away at this time, he already had an uncertainty in his mind, but he had a very sure guess--- The bottom of the wall in the middle was blown up! Thinking of this, Arthur was so thankful! Fortunately, when the city wall was built, although it was a bit rushed, it did not cut corners! Otherwise, the wall in the middle will not only sink, but the whole section will be crossed. By then, the tens of thousands of soldiers above will definitely not survive! "Thanks Steve, I feel like the Ministry of Engineering!" Arthur thought to himself! The main credit for the formation of this miraculous wall is Steve and the Royal Palace Engineering Department! is the efforts of Steve, the capable person of Cube Fruit, and the staff of the Royal Palace Engineering Department working overtime. This was done! But then again! Even though he was basically certain in his heart, Arthur still decided to verify his guess! is not his hypocritical! But the current situation does not allow him to be sloppy, nor does this war allow him to be sloppy! What if he guessed wrong? then it will be even more troublesome! Thinking about it, Arthur said to Arudiba on the side, "Arudiba, you can go into the water to see if there is an ice path underneath!" "what!?" After showing a dazed face, Arudiba nodded and said, "Yes, I will do it now!" As he said, Arudiba jumped and jumped directly from the top of the huge wall into the water! "Puff!" Amidst a burst of spray, Arudiba fell into the water! About a minute later! "Wow!" Along with the sound of the sea being pushed aside, Arudiba''s figure emerged from the bottom of the sea! I dont care what I look like now! Arudiba, who was still in the water, wiped the water on his face, while shaking his hands to maintain balance in the water, he shouted excitedly, "Your Majesty, there is an ice slide, and there is an ice slide underneath. , A hole was blown out at the place where it exploded, and an ice slide passed through the middle!" Listen, Arthur has a clear look on his face! His guess has been verified! The previous vibration and muffled noise were caused by the explosion! But without waiting for Arthur to give further instructions, at the position behind the wall, St. Martin was among the battleships lined up behind the wall, suddenly there was a riot! "It''s not good! The enemy just came in!" "The enemy is coming in!" "Boom!!!" ... Amidst the panic notification sound, a naval battleship that suddenly emerged from the bottom of the center of the position directly exploded! next moment! "Boom!" The powerful shock wave swept out with the explosion, directly destroying more than half of the Saint Martin warship around the explosion center. "Ah~" "Help!" "My hand, my hand!" ... Along with the screams, a large empty area suddenly appeared in the center of Saint Martin''s position! Since then! Saint Martin''s defense line was officially breached! But this is just the beginning! followed! "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" ... One ship after another emerged from the bottom of the sea, and one after another explosion sounded. "Boom!" At the same time, a strong shock wave also swept out wave after wave with the sound of explosion, clearing the center of Saint Martin''s position to a large area of ??open sea! "Wow!" And when the sea area was emptied a new naval battleship emerged from the seabed! There was no explosion this time! However, after these warships appeared, hundreds of pacifists appeared on them! --- the other side! There was a solemn look in Arthur''s eyes watching this scene! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ He watched the whole process! Although he also wanted to defeat the blue pheasant plan during this period, he still failed in the end! On the one hand, the whole process is too fast. On the one hand, its also a pheasant too! actually built an ice slide in the depths of several hundred meters! This also directly caused the move of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni to be unable to reach! Although Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni directly uses djie, it can even evaporate the sea directly! But, not worth it! You know, this war has just begun now! The strong on St. Martins and the strong on the world government have not yet appeared on the stage. Right now it can only be regarded as a battle of wits and brave opening. At this time, let Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni use his solution and consume his strength. If you solve the ice skating thing, it''s not worth it! After that, the strong of the world government will still want him to deal with it! Chapter 1196： Exchange "Let the mecha troops dispatch and stop the enemy pacifists for me!" Arthur said in a deep voice toward Lylis. Although the pacifists are not high-end combat power, they are not what ordinary soldiers can resist. In this case, it is natural to dispatch mecha units with the same combat power as the pacifists! "Yes!" Lelis nodded, turned around and went to do it! In a while! "!" Above Saint Martins position, there was a roar of machines. At the same time, a total of three thousand Aeolus series mechas took off from various Saint Martin naval ships and attacked the pacifists! --- the other side! Upside down the top of the mountain peak! After looking at the Fengshen series of mechas flying behind the huge wall, the green pheasant has a look and feels bad! He naturally knows what mech is! But just because I know him, I feel bad! According to what he knows and the intelligence of the world government, there are not many mechas in Saint Martin, and the total number is about 10,000 at most, and it is divided into two series! Fengshen series and Ares series! One focuses on the sky and the other focuses on the earth! Among them, the main attack on the sky, the Fengshen series that is responsible for fighting on the sea and in the sky is a little more, the number is about six thousand. The number of the main attack on the earth is a little less, the number is about four thousand! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ According to the information he knows, the quality and equipment of Saint Martin in the North Sea are far inferior to those of the West Sea, not to mention the mechas, only a few dozen! But here comes the problem! At this time, how many mechas appeared on the Saint Martin''s position in front of him? The specific blue pheasant has not been calculated because the distance is too far to see clearly! But probably, he still figured it out! Around two thousand to four thousand! What is this concept? , that is, most of the mechas of the Fengshen series in San Martin have arrived here! In other words, Saint Martins main force in the West Sea has been transferred to the North Sea! "Damn it, how did this intelligence department do it? There is no news yet that St. Martin''s elite troops in the West Sea have reached the North Sea?" Qing Pheasant thought this way in his heart, and his face remained calm. In this situation, the arrow is already on the string, and it is time to have to send it! He finally broke through the Saint Martin''s defense line, bypassing the huge wall and sending the pacifists in. Can''t he just retreat because of this? Thinking about it, the green pheasant began to think about how to deal with it! He brought not many pacifists this time, totaling a thousand. Now, except for the few hundred that were sent in first and being besieged by St. Martins mechas, there are currently about three hundred left. According to the test data given by the world government, the combat power of the pacifists is about the same as the combat power of Saint Martin''s mecha! That is to say, in this situation, compared to the thousands of mechas on St. Martin''s side, even if the blue pheasant puts three hundred into the battlefield, it is actually useless! The pacifists will lose! defeat is only a matter of time! "The defeat is only a matter of time...but the pacifists are not humans, and they also have self-destructive functions, so...it is not impossible to fight!" Qing Pheasant thought in his heart, and gradually had an idea--- The pacifists are all involved! The pacifist is not a real person, and it has its own advantages compared to mecha! That is not afraid of death! Even though the number of St. Martins mechas far exceeds the number of pacifists, if you want to eliminate them, you must pay a little price. In addition, the pacifists themselves will explode, so even the St. Martins mechas Eliminating it, basically abolished it! Thinking, Qing Pheasant picked up the walkie-talkie. "Send all the remaining pacifists here!" After a brief comment, the green pheasant put down the intercom! soon! A navy ship full of pacifists was sent up along the ocean current! Then, under the arrangement of the green pheasant, the warships one by one entered the tubular ice slide that the green pheasant had secretly made. In a while! There are hundreds of pacifists in the direction of Saint Martin''s position! "What we need now is to wait. After the pacifists use their own mecha units of Saint Martin, our army can attack!" Green Pheasant muttered involuntarily while looking at the battlefield not far away. Recommendation, the novel app I''m using recently, [\Mic\Mic\Reading\app\\] Both Android and iPhone support! Judging from written intelligence, the army of the world government was actually stronger than the army of Saint Martin in the beginning! But after discovering that the army currently stationed at the giant wall in St. Martin is not the North Sea army before, but the elite army from the West Sea, this written information is meaningless! In the case of equal numbers, the army of the West Sea of ??St. Martin can be regarded as world-class. Except for the army of the navy headquarters, other naval forces are basically not opponents! In addition, the world government army in front of you is not only the navy, but also the mixed army of various kingdoms! Therefore, Saint Martin''s army must be stronger than the world government''s army now!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c However, this does not mean that you cannot fight! St. Martins army is strong, but the problem is that this war is not just the army that can decide everything! The army can only play a supporting role at most, and the most important thing is to look at the strong of both sides! It is precisely in terms of the strong, the green pheasant has confidence in the navy and the world government! This time, in order to completely defeat Saint Martin and crush Saint Martin to death, it can be said that the powerhouses of the world government are almost coming out. Among them, the light lieutenant general level powerhouse adds up to three hundred! And the general level of powerhouses, in addition to the navy, the world government, CP, and the Tianlong people, and invited from all over the world under various conditions, there are thirty in total! With this strong lineup, the green pheasant feels that Saint Martin can never win! Although St. Martin defeated the world government back then, it was because the world government did not go all out, plus a little bit of internal conflict among the Tianlong people. UU reading www.uukanshu. The tactics used by Com and St. Martin are more shameless, which made St. Martin a fluke to win! But this time, not only did the world government go all out, the Denon people did not know why, they had reached a unified opinion, and the world government and the navy were fully prepared for the shameless tactics Saint Martin may use. What will Saint Martin take to win! ? of course! The reason why Qing Pheasant thinks this way is because he does not understand the strength of the Saint Seiya, the strength of Death, and the strength of Xu! But, its no wonder! The Saint Martin, Reaper, Void and other Saint Martin''s powerhouses in the past, the combined general level powerhouses are no more than the number of hands, and the rest are lieutenant general level! According to the normal laws of this world, although the level of the lieutenant general and the general is only a little different, even the most peak of the lieutenant generals, or the strong with the special devil fruit ability and the ability to restrain each other, can compete with the general The match is against each other, but it is extremely difficult to break through! Like a behemoth with a deep heritage in the world government, there have only been so many generals over the years! For this war, it is necessary to invite powerful generals from all over the world with various conditions! One can imagine how rare a general is! In this case, Qing Pheasant doesnt feel that Saint Martins lieutenant generals can reach the general level in these years! According to his understanding, one or two is already great! Chapter 1197： Army attack! "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" "Boom!!!" ... With a loud explosion, the pacifists were under the siege of St. Martin''s mecha troops, and the visible reduction became less visible to the naked eye! In less than an hour, there are only less than half of the original thousands of pacifists! But for this, Qing pheasant does not have much mood swings! Pacifists honestly, the cost is not low.! But no matter how high the cost is, it cannot conceal the nature of a weapon! As a weapon, it should be used by itself. If it is not used, no matter how expensive it is, it is worthless! Moreover! The pacifists are not without their own results at the same time they lose! St. Martins Mecha Legion, as a result, nearly two hundred deaths and nearly eight hundred were affected by the pacifist blew up, unable to fight again! Following this trend, when the pacifists are all over, St. Martins mecha units will also be abolished! Of course, the reason why the green pheasant does not have much emotional fluctuations, in addition to the above reasons, the most important thing is that all the costs of this war are paid by the world government, and the pacifists will not be responsible for the high losses! It doesnt matter if you dont have to pay for it yourself! "According to the current trend, the remaining pacifists will hold on for at most half an hour!" Qing Pheasant murmured. Although it took a full hour when the pacifists were wiped out halfway from the past, the matter itself is not equal! With the passage of time, the gap between the two sides is slowly increasing! At first, the ratio of pacifists to mecha troops was one to three, but now it is one to four. In this case, of course, pacifists will be wiped out faster! And the pacifists were quickly wiped out, which also means one thing... The real army should be in! Well, once the pacifists are wiped out and no army enters the battlefield to maintain the current results, then the previous results will be spit out again, and the world government will fall short! "The army has entered the arena, so the strong must also follow along!" Muttered, Qing Pheasant also thought about it! Pacifists are machines and weapons. If they are used to exchange Saint Martins army, the green pheasant will not feel distressed. But, other armies are real people! The army of the world government itself is far less powerful than the army of Saint Martin. If at this time, the army enters the field and the strong does not enter, then there is only one ending waiting for the army-the group is destroyed! In this case, the green pheasant will naturally not just let the army in! He is very important to human life, not like the red dog, who can sacrifice everything else for the task! Moreover! If it is for the mission, in order to defeat Saint Martin, this time he should let the strong into the arena! Only when the strong enter, can the world government have a chance to defeat Saint Martin! soon! Twenty-five minutes passed! At this time, there are only less than a hundred pacifists that can be seen by the green pheasant! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ "Order to go down, the navy, the armies of the various kingdoms, enter the arena as previously discussed, and the whole army will attack!!!" Seeing this, the green pheasant flashed in his eyes, and took the walkie-talkie to give an order! Before, when discussing the plan, apart from discussing the plan with the generals of the kingdom, the Qing pheasant and the generals also briefly discussed the entry time and order of the navy and the army of each kingdom! no way! Even if the upside-down mountain flows backwards, the width is still only a little bit wide. If they dont negotiate in advance and squeeze in together, then they dont have to do anything with Saint Martin, they will destroy themselves! Under the order of the Qing Pheasant, dozens of naval warships were quickly arranged, and they boarded the ocean current of the inverted mountain one by one, and started climbing along the ocean current! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ In a while! These ships came to the top of the peak of Upside Down Mountain! "!" "!" "!" ... Subsequently, under the arrangement of the blue pheasants, one after another warships entered the tubular ice slide, and under the acceleration of gravity, at a very fast speed, towards the direction of Saint Martin''s position. Rushed over! soon! These warships have arrived in Saint Martin''s position! With the entry of these warships and these fresh forces, the situation that became precarious because the pacifists were wiped out one by one, suddenly stabilized, and the army of the world government once again took a firm foothold in Saint Martin''s position! However, watching the situation gradually stabilize, Qing Pheasant frowned! There is no other reason! The speed of the warship is too slow! Of course, this too slow does not refer to the time when warships use the slide to reach the Saint Martin position, but the time when warships line up to enter the ice slide! There is only one tubular ice slide made by green pheasant, and only one can pass each time. Although the speed of passing is very fast, it always takes some time to come one by one! Moreover, there are more than 5,000 warships in the world government! Even if a ship wastes a second, it will take more than an hour to completely send all the troops there! Of course, its impossible for a ship to be sent over in just a second! Taking into account the need to avoid rear-end ships, and considering that too many ships entering the ice slide at the same time may not be able to bear such a weight, it will take at least half a minute to send one ship in! One boat for half a minute, more than 5,000 boats add up to a full day, nearly two days! Two days! After sending the boats in, the day lily is cold! "How can you speed up?" Qing Pheasant murmured, frowning involuntarily! It stands to reason that wanting to speed up is nothing more than an ice slide As long as there are enough ice slides, the speed of the world government army can be increased! However, the stamina of the tubular ice slide is much more wasted than the previous ice slides. It can even be said that the ten previous ice slides are no better than a tubular ice slide! Well, the tubular ice slide needs to be able to resist the pressure brought by the deep sea all the time, so it has to be made extremely thick! In this case, it will naturally thicken a lot! Therefore, if the tubular ice slide is added, when the strong is about to fight, he is likely to have no physical strength! thinking, when the corner of the green pheasant''s eyes saw the remnants of the ice slide, he suddenly had an idea! Let''s just use the ice slide from before! Because of the existence of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni on the previous ice slide, the green pheasant did not dare to extend it, and could only secretly use the tubular ice slide to break the Saint Martin''s line of defense and open the situation! But, that''s what happened before! Now the green pheasant is preparing to attack by the whole army, preparing to let the troops of the world government into the field, preparing to start the war with the strong. In this case, Motoyanagi Yamamoto will naturally be dragged by someone, and the ice slide will naturally not. Be destroyed again! "hu~" Thinking, Qing Pheasant exhaled deeply, and folded his hands on his chest again! Next second! The devil fruit ability is activated! "Kakkaka!" Accompanied by the freezing sound, the ten ice slides extend again! Chapter 1198： Take the lead With the extension of the ten ice slides, a fleet of warships boarded the ice slide under the arrangement of the blue pheasant! "!" "!" "!" ... Warships, carrying full of soldiers, along the ice slide in the sky, rushed towards Saint Martin''s direction! And among them, the former naval marshal, now the naval chief inspector and the Warring States period, are on the front warship! "Listen, everyone, if there is a flame attack, they will use their own abilities and use their arms and domineering, and they will withstand me!!!" The Warring States screamed and ordered. At this time, the speed of these naval warships is very fast. Normal people not only feel unstable on the top, but also have difficulty speaking. They can''t even hear the people next to them. They can only hear the sound of the hurricane. But that''s it, the violent shouts of the Warring States still clearly spread to the ears of the people on the ship and the surrounding ships! "Yes!!!" And the people on the front of these warships listened, and they all agreed! In the voice of the promise, countless powerful auras gushing out of the people on these warships, straight into the sky! The people on these ships at the forefront are all the powerhouses of the world government this time, with a total of three hundred lieutenant-level combat power and a full 30-level general-level combat power! And the Warring States is the one who is in charge of commanding them! Well, with so many powerful men, it is not easy for Qing Pheasant to command them! As for the reason... Old people, although their strength has declined, but their qualifications are old, and they feel that the green pheasant is just a young man who is not qualified to command himself. Young, the strength still maintains the peak, and at the same time the heart is also maintained at the peak, no one accepts, feels that the green pheasant is nothing remarkable, and is not qualified to command himself. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Therefore, among the strong on the scene, except for a few people, it is not so easy for the blue pheasant to command anyone! However, the world government had already expected it. Then... The Warring States, originally in a semi-retired state, was also sent to participate in this war! The Warring States Period is considered a veteran among the generals. After so many years of ups and downs, the generals present have more or less fought against him, and even grew up listening to his legend! In this case, these generals are quite compliant with the Warring States orders! --- the other side! Looking at the navy warship rushing directly toward one''s side along the ice slide in the sky, countless astonishing auras suddenly erupted, Arthur''s heart was full, and he suddenly understood---this is probably the world The strong government is here! But, Arthur didn''t have any fear about it! is rather excited! "Warm up, it looks like we are about to enter the real battle!" Arthur whispered with excitement, his eyes flashing with a strong sense of war! The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ That''s right! The previous battles between the pacifists and the steam mechs, in Arthur''s view, were just a prelude to this war, a warm-up for this war! And the real battle is coming! Thinking, Arthur took a deep breath and shouted in a deep voice, "Everyone listened to the order, the enemy is coming, check the rejuvenation potion individually, or simply put it in your mouth, and then...ready to go!" While was talking, he shook his body, and directly shook the cloak off his body, revealing the sturdy figure inside, and began to move his hands and feet. While listening to Arthur''s words and watching Arthur''s actions, Saint Martin''s top combat powers, such as Saint Seiya, Reaper, Void, and so on, also began to move their hands and feet. Suddenly, an aura that is stronger than the world government army swept out! Feeling the momentum, Arthur moved his hands and feet while showing a smile on his face! With these people, they will surely win this battle! In these years, apart from the golden saints all reaching the general level, several geniuses among the silver saints, such as Shui Jing, Olufie, etc., have also reached the general level! In this situation, there are sixteen general-level characters among the Light Saints! In addition to the Saint Seiya, Death, Xu, in these years, not only the captain, but also the ten blades have been added seven or eight, and the general level has gradually increased! Among the gods of death, in addition to the original Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni, Uo no Hana Ryu, Uo no Hana Yachiryu, Lu Ling, Hisugaya Toshiro, and Kuchiki Byakuya, who has become a new captain these years, has also entered the general level. ! Among the ten blades, in addition to the original Bailigan Ruisenbang, the new ten-blade Ulchiola Sifa, Grimjo Jakajak, and Tiya Hribel have also become ten blades. A general! Light these people add up, twenty-six general-level characters! In addition to Arthur, plus the local powerhouses that Arthur once recruited, he originally had the level of lieutenant general. Grommash, who has entered the level of generals these years, has a total of Saint Martins general level roles on this battlefield Twenty-eight! There are almost the same number of generals as the world government! Of course, Saint Martin also has generals, such as several sons and daughters of Arthur, such as Tsunade, Kai, and several of the X-Men with powerful abilities! But, unless he doesn''t want Xihai anymore, these people definitely can''t transfer over! Otherwise, what if the world government steals the home? Although according to the intelligence personnel''s investigation, these strong men on the battlefield at this time are almost all the power of the world government. can be almost, all does not mean all! The world government still has surplus power! For example, Karp, such as Akadog, such as the three admirals of the justice navy swung down by Akadog, these people have not been transferred! Under this situation, Arthur naturally did not dare to bring all his power over! Of course, although not all, the power in the battlefield right now is almost 90% of the power of Saint Martin! "However, there are so many levels of lieutenant generals in the world government?" After Arthur used the heart net to perceive the people on the navy warship that was flying from the sky, the smile on his face narrowed, and his eyes changed. Get serious! Three hundred lieutenants! Saint Martin''s level of generals has increased a lot in recent years, but the power of the lieutenant level has not increased much, that is, the silver saints, and a few bronze saints, as well as death, some new captains in Xuzhi , Ten-blade and the like. Even if the newly promoted lieutenant ranks in the Saint Martin''s army are added over the years, the total number of powerful Saint Martins on the scene is only a hundred. Compared with the strong of the world government, it can be said that it is far away! If this is a fight, the general level will not be so good The lieutenant level will definitely collapse quickly! Thinking about it, Arthur''s eyes became more solemn, and he felt a little helpless! Even if he knows this, he has no good way! This is the result of the 800-year history of the world government. Although Saint Martin has caught up in the number of generals, the foundation is still a little worse, so there is no way! Moreover! What if there is a way? Now the battle is about to start, he can''t find someone temporarily, right? "We can only make a quick fight, let''s do more!" Arthur thought in his heart, and the killing intent on his body gradually became stronger! At this time, the only thing worthy of Arthur''s gratitude is that the Saint Martin personnel present, whether they are general or lieutenant general, are not usable except for Death and Void, so they have no rejuvenation potions on them! Under the effect of the rejuvenation potion, and also under the training of the tower of trial in the past, although the number of lieutenant ranks is very different, it is definitely no problem to persist for a while! And this gave Arthur a chance! As long as he quickly defeats the general-level powerhouses of the world government, and then goes to help, he has a chance to reverse the situation! Thinking about it, the warships of the world government have come to Saint Martin''s position! "Die to me!!!" Arthur roared, his wings spread out behind him, and the first one charged up! war... here we go! ! ! Chapter 1199： Suffocatingly powerful As a king! Arthur has always felt that his style of painting is a bit crooked! The kings of other people are gentlemen who do not stand under dangerous walls and do not easily go to the battlefield. They only do remote command in the palace, and all the rest is given to the generals of the kingdom. And he? Its usually okay! But every time when there is a big war, they are the first to take the lead, not like a king should be! But there is no way! Who called him so strong? His opponent is so strong! If he doesn''t go in person, he will not worry about it himself! Moreover! His rebirth cross is still useless, and there are still a lot of fairy beans and rejuvenation potions on his body. It is not that easy to die! "Forget it, don''t think about it so much!" Arthur thought, returning his attention! Say it is too fast! Although his brain is full of activities, in fact, the outside time has only passed for less than one second, and Arthur is still on the way to charge at this time! However, after pulling his attention back, Arthur soon came to the enemy! "Let''s have a meeting ceremony first!" Arthur murmured, and a dangerous light began to flash in his eyes! next moment! "Wooden Fruit. The Art of Woodman!" "The fruit of thunder. Two hundred million volts. Thor!" "Armed and domineering!" "Fusion Skills. Thunder Titans!!!" ... All kinds of moves were released instantly, and Arthur, who was charging in midair against the warship of the world government from the ice slide in the sky, suddenly transformed into a black that was thousands of meters high and flashed with thunder and lightning. giant! followed! Arthur threw a punch! is hundreds of meters high, and a fist that is hundreds of meters long, with the power of thunder and lightning, struck towards the Warring States and others! --- the other side! Facing the attack of the strong Saint Martin, the Warring States and others were not surprised! When they rushed towards Saint Martin''s position in a boat, they had this psychological preparation! However, they originally guessed that Motoyanagi Yamamoto was the first to attack! Because the ice slide is ice, and Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekunis attack carried flames, the two sides are a bit restrained! What I didn''t expect was that Arthur was the first to attack! What I didn''t expect was that as soon as Arthur came on the field, he launched such a powerful attack! This made the Warring States period and the strong men who came over this time a little bit by surprise! However, the Warring States Period also keenly realized at this time, this is a good opportunity! Who is Arthur? In addition to the world''s top powerhouses, they are also the core figures of the Kingdom of Saint Martin who can oppose the world government. It can be said that without Arthur, Saint Martin would not be able to develop to the present level! But because of this, once Arthur is caught or killed, the problem for St. Martin will be big! analyze in two ways! From a long distance, if Arthur is gone, relying on Arthur''s development of St. Martin, the overall operation will definitely have some problems in a short time! And according to the intelligence, the excellent degree of Arthur''s children, St. Martin''s Kingdom is also likely to be contended for a family. In the end, no matter who wins or loses, the St. Martin''s Kingdom is likely to split! Nearly speaking, if Arthur was gone or was arrested, then Saint Martin was naturally lost in this war, and the world government could at least regain control of the North Sea! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ Warring States thought this way, his eyes gradually heated, and a decision was already made in his heart, "Catch him or... kill him!" Just catch Arthur, or kill him, then everything is over! and... The soldiers of the navy will not be killed or injured by this war. Thinking, the Warring States took a deep breath, began to transport all the strength of the whole body, and activated its own devil fruit ability! Suddenly, a golden Buddha appeared on the warship! Well, although he had just thought about it a lot, in fact, the time has not passed too long, that is, it was a short time! Because of this, after the Warring States incarnation became a golden Buddha, Arthur''s huge fist was able to attack him! Facing the huge fist of Arthur, the Warring States on the warship, and many powerful men, while feeling a deadly danger, they also made their own responses! "The impact of the Buddha!!!" "Armed and domineering!" "Snow wolf fruit. Tearing wolf claws!" "The nightmare is coming!" "One sword flow. Raptors slash!" First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ "Plastic fruit. Plastic giant punch!" ... Suddenly, countless powerful attacks hit Arthur''s fist! "boom!!!" After the attacks of the two parties collided, the sound of the shocking collision rang out one after another, and wave after wave of strong shock waves also swept out! "Squeeze me over!" And feeling the constant rushing force on his fist, as if to press his fist back, Arthur, who turned into a giant, roared, exhausted his whole body strength, and pushed it back! finally! The attacks of both sides were deadlocked for about three seconds! "Boom!" With a loud noise, the people of the world government and the ship they were on were blasted out by Arthur! "Strong! Too strong!" "Who is this person? Can he issue such a powerful attack?" "The attacks of so many of us didn''t suppress his attacks?" "Is this the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin?" "In the past, people said that the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin was very strong I don''t believe it, but today I believe it!" ... Although everyone on the warship was blasted out, they did not suffer much damage! Arthurs attack was first reduced by hundreds of attacks, and then he was assigned to the 300 lieutenant generals, 30 generals of the level of combat power, such reductions in layers, there is not much strength! However, even though the attack did not have much strength and no one was hurt, everyone present was shocked! You know, there are 300 lieutenant generals and 30 generals here! Arthur''s fist just now faced the collective attack of so many people! Although the attacks of so many powerful people have not merged together, the light energy suppresses all of these attacks, which has already explained a lot! At the very least, Arthur''s combat power is definitely above all of them! Everyone thought like this, and they didnt have time to control the warships under them, and because of Arthurs fist, they were still flying backwards, but their hearts gradually sank! Faced with Arthurs amazing strength, everyone in their presence, even the Warring States Period, were not sure they could win! In this case, when they thought of meeting Arthur, they felt choked for a while, but they were also at a loss! Such a strong person, who will deal with it? Chapter 1200： Underestimate the enemy, the price of blood! How could he be so strong? A trace of horror appeared on the face of the Warring States! Arthur hadn''t seen him before, and even played against him. But because of this he was shocked! He knew the strength of Arthur back then! As far as one-on-one is concerned, it is not easy for Arthur to beat him! What about now? punch! Just a punch! The offensive launched by all the strong men on the scene was not only blocked, but even reversed, causing them and the warships under them to be repelled! This strength is simply terrifying! Thinking like this, the idea of ??killing or catching Arthur in the mind of the Warring States at this time has long disappeared! What are you kidding? Arthur, who can knock them all back with one punch, can they catch and kill? No need to think about it, even the Warring States period understands that it is impossible! If Arthur didn''t catch them, he would burn incense if he didn''t kill them! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ "What should I do?" Sengoku murmured, a little cold sweat came out on his forehead! The current situation is very troublesome! With the strength that Arthur has just shown, let alone, whoever goes to Arthur is a problem for the world government! First of all, it is not the strong men of the world government, but the strong men invited from the outside world. They are definitely not willing to face Arthur! They were willing to come after taking money from the world government, or the world government agreed to various conditions, but these are definitely not enough to make them desperate! Secondly, one-on-one is definitely not enough! With the punch just now, no one at the scene dared to pat his chest and said that he could continue intact. In the end, it wont work if there are fewer people! If there is something wrong with the number of people, or if there is a mistake in the battle, and Arthur is caught and killed, it is likely to cause a chain reaction, causing others to be killed one by one! Thinking about this, the Warring States gritted his teeth, he had a decision in his heart, and said to himself, "Four people, find four people to join me, as long as you hold him! At that time, as long as the people under you solve the others, even if he There is no way to be strong!" The full text is the fastest ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ The Warring States at this time did not know how many strong Saint Martins had! He can only infer from the last experience of fighting Saint Martin! And according to his inference, Saint Martin''s general rank powerhouse should have increased in these years, but at most it will be a few more than last time! Well, the general level is not easy to break through! After making the decision, the Warring States period did not hesitate much, and immediately screamed and ordered, "Everyone listens, give me a stable body shape and prepare to counterattack! Remember, look for targets according to their own strength!" As he said, the Warring States quickly glanced around, then directed at some of the world governments, the strong in CP, and ordered, "Wild wolf, nightmare, Jix, runaway, you four will come with me, Deal with Arthur!!!" After finishing speaking, the Warring States period moved his feet slightly and displayed the moon step. "boom!" After a sonic boom sounded out of thin air, his body shape instantly stabilized in the air! While the others listened to the orders of the Warring States, they also displayed their own methods to stabilize their bodies in the air! However, the warship under them fell directly into the sea. But for this, the strong people present didn''t care! The warship is obviously useless in this kind of high-level battle that is about to begin! followed! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The Warring States stomped on both feet, and after a few flashes in the air, he turned into a golden Buddha and rushed to Arthur first! Seeing this, the few people he had named the name looked at each other, they all nodded, their body shape disappeared in place, and rushed towards Arthur! Under the leadership of the Warring States and the few people he named, a group of world government powerhouses also rushed towards the people of St. Martin. However, in the course of the charge, these powerhouses diverged! The general level rushed to the forefront, ready to deal with the strongest people in Saint Martin, and the lieutenant level people are somewhat B-number, so in the process of charging, they subconsciously fell behind those in the front general level. Personally, ready to go around from the side to deal with Saint Martin''s lieutenant-level combat power! "Chong, Chong, Chong!" "The two golden saints over there, leave it to me!" "Let the people of Saint Martin see how good we are!" "Hehe, young people, the future is yours, but now it belongs to the old man, let the old man take care of it!" "Leave me two, don''t grab them all!" ... In the charge, these powerful people of the world government are a bit scrambling! Of course, the reason why they are so active is not because they are such people, but because in addition to basic remuneration, the world government also gives something called kill remuneration! If you kill Saint Martins with a name and a surname, or a strong enemy, the world government will give certain rewards according to their strength! That''s why they are so active! Well, its not good if you are not active! Right now they have so many strong people, but according to the information, there are only a few strong people in St. Martin. If they don''t hurry over, it will definitely not be enough for them to share so many strong people! But, how fast you rush, how poisonous you get hit! As soon as the two sides contact, these strong people will know it is not good! "Light Speed ??Fist!" "Song Ming!" "Ice Dragon Swing Tail!" ... Countless powerful attacks directly attacked the powerful in the world government! "Damn it!" "How can it be so strong?" "They all have general level strength!" "Stick me up!" ... With a light heart, a group of strong men paid the price of their blood for their reckless behavior. Many of them had wounds, and the most serious of them even had a hand directly cut off! Well, the world government originally had a small advantage in the number of general-level powerhouses! But after the Warring States mobilized four people, and a total of five people including him to deal with ArthurThe advantage of the world government in the general level of combat power not only disappeared, but also became a bit small. Disadvantage! Among them, there are several situations where one person faces two general-level combat power from Saint Martin''s side! And this is the case of a hapless guy who was cut off from his face! He happened to be facing Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni and Uenohana Yachiryu! As a result, while blocking the attack of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni, Uinohana Yachiryu seized the opportunity and cut his hand with a knife! And this is the result of the hapless guy trying to dodge! If the hapless guy didn''t dodge, maybe even his head would be cut off! "That''s it... this is the feeling of blood boiling! Come on, come and fight me!" î֮ǧ looked at the hapless man who had his hand cut off in front of him, and his body rose with a strong fighting spirit, a little crazy and a little excited and shouted. While was talking, she didn''t forget to wave to signal Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni to leave and let her come alone! And looking at her grandson-in-law who was a little crazy, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Yoshigekuni shook his head with a wry smile, and didn''t care too much! Come alone, come alone! Anyway, he knows the strength of Uunohana Yachiryu! There is definitely no danger in facing a general-level combat power with a severed hand! Thinking, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni quickly turned around and left here to find the next goal! Chapter 1101： The blood boils and the cells run wild! (Happy New Year) The strong men with general strength have entered a state of fierce battle! And the strong at the lieutenant general level are naturally not to be outdone! There are kill rewards for killing generals, and there are kill rewards for killing lieutenant generals. Although the kill rewards for lieutenant generals cannot be compared with generals, there are so many people at the general level! So, they are all on it! Of course, you have to get rewards and pay attention to your own life safety! Because of this, the lieutenant-general-level powerhouses present at the world government side carefully bypassed the general-level battlefield when they were preparing, and then they began to charge! --- the other side! Just as the natural diversion of the world government began to distinguish between the general level battlefield and the lieutenant general level battlefield, the powerhouses at the Saint Martin level were also very self-aware, and they stopped behind the generals! However, they did not continue to charge like those general-level combat power! no way! There are too few strong people at the level of Lieutenant General Saint Martin! Saint Seiya, Reaper, Void, and mobilized from the army underneath, the soldiers who have reached the rank of lieutenant in recent years, etc., add up to only one hundred! This is a far cry from the lieutenant general level of the world government they have discovered! In this case, what do they charge? Therefore, under the command of Bruce, these lieutenant-level powerhouses, arranged in an array, are all waiting in place! Well, their goal is only to withstand attacks from the world government! As for anti-killing... They dare not think about it! One hundred to three hundred! Even if their abilities are weird, in the face of this huge difference in numbers, there is no room for a comeback! "Listen to everyone, our goal is to hold them down, so wait for the fight to be conservative, and don''t be stingy with the rejuvenation potion when necessary, take your own life first!" Looking at the world government powerhouse who was rushing towards him not far away, Bruce quickly commanded and said, "In addition, I will use the fruit power to bless you all later. Pay attention to protect me. The enemy interferes with me!" "Understand!" Listening to Bruce''s words, everyone present agreed! At this time, all the powerhouses in the world government bypassed the general-level battlefield and came to the Bruce group! No communication! did not even declare war! The first thing the two sides meet is to fight! Fight to death! "Armed and domineering!" "Sonic Fist!" "Giant Impact!" "Double knife flow. Lion cross cut!" "Thirty-three broken roads. Canghuo falls!" "Virtual flash!" "Shave. Sharp!" ... Countless powerful attacks rushed to each other the first time they met! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... After , the result of the first fight between the two sides came out amidst the continuous clashes! as I thought! St. Martin loses slightly! Because the gap in the number of people is really big, the attacks launched by Saint Martin were either offset by attacks from the world government, or they were bypassed, or they were resisted! But many attacks from the world government have hit the Saint Martin strong! Well, there are too many attacks. Although the strong of Saint Martin tried their best to dodge or block, they still inevitably get injured by some attacks! This also directly caused more or less wounds on the Saint Martin powerhouse! While looking at everyone''s appearance, Bruce frowned! Things are worse than he thought! If the situation continues like this, it will be a question whether these people can withstand it for half an hour! "We must give them status!" Bruce murmured, and took out two different shells from behind! One of them is Yinbei, but it is an enhanced version of Yinbei, and the music played out is many times stronger than normal Yinbei, and the other is that this is a new shell developed by St. Martin''s reference Yinbei over the years. Yinbei! , as the name implies, is a shell that can amplify a person''s voice like a loudspeaker! And after taking out the two shells, Bruce did not hesitate to open the Yinbei directly, and the player accompaniment! At the same time, he also turned on the loudspeaker and placed it next to his lips! "Yohouhouhou~ Let me perform a song for you now, and give it to you all!" Bruce said with a laugh. His voice spread throughout the audience as the amplified shell expanded! And listening to his words, among the strong men of the world government, some of the strong men from the navy suddenly changed their faces! They know blues, and they know what the effect of blues'' music is! You know, if it wasn''t for Bruce to bless Saint Martin, that battle would not have been so easy for Saint Martin to win! "Quickly, stop him!!!" a navy powerhouse roared hysterically. What a pity! late! Next second! Along with the exciting music, Blues sang out loud! "Fu ޤȤԇo񤫤Τ" new 81 Chinese website update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ (The endless trials are nominated by the gods) "ޤ褱ɤ⤦ͤ" (I wonder why I am myself every time but never waver) "ϰ`ǥͩ`" (I will coordinate the way of survival) "Ԥ鵼ʤ" (Personally guide the road to victory) "ޤޤĤˤ礤" (Its too early to assert without authorization) ... As sang, the voice of Blues spread across the battlefield with the amplification of the PA shell! At the same time, Bruce also inspired the ability to fruit the fanaticism! "Fruit of fanaticism. Cell fanaticism. BGM. Fight to the death!" Suddenly, an invisible wave spread with the music, covering all the Saint Martins who heard the music! First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ followed! With the turbulent music rhythm, the powerhouses of Saint Martin only felt the blood in their bodies gradually boiled up, and the cells also had a tendency to run away The power of the whole person was even more out of thin air. ! "answer ʤྵ" (asking for the answer, looking at the mirror) "stimulus no ʤʚ" (day after day without life) "դʤޥ" (Maybe there is no tomorrow to be free) "ޤȼ䤹Υ`" (This game that burns the limit of life) "ӤϤʤ" (I will never be a cowardly deserter) "һݤĿָŤmyway" (rush to the top and believe the way under your feet) ... As the music became more agitated, the one-point strength that quickly increased became two-pointers, three-pointers, and finally fixed at three-pointers! All the Saint Martins on the scene have three points more strength out of thin air! "This power, this power, I feel like I can''t help it anymore, as if I''m going to fight for a fight!" "My blood is boiling, my cells are running away, I can''t suppress myself!" "Kill, kill, kill, come! Come and fight, don''t run away!" ... Under the effect of the fruit of fanaticism, the powerhouses of Saint Martin not only increased their strength by three points, but also increased their fighting spirit countless times! They want to fight! They want to kill someone! Chapter 1202： Murloc troops, attack! Excited! Excited! Hot blood! was boosted by the blues music, the strong of St. Martin also had many emotions that are rarely common! Well, this is the side effect of Bruce''s move! At the same time as the increase, it will also make people become fanatical, excited, and passionate. The whole person is extremely excited, and I can''t wait to find someone to fight! In this excitement, the strong men of Saint Martin took the initiative to attack the strong men of the world government! "Sonic Fist!" "Armed and domineering!" "Finger gun. Unlimited shots!" ... One plus one is equal to two for ordinary people, but for those with superior strength, it is equal to more than one! If you double your strength, you will definitely be able to beat several, even dozens, of your previous self! Although Bruce''s increase hasn''t doubled yet, three points are enough. The increased three-point strength of them, one can beat the two of them before! Because of this, more than one hundred Saint Martin''s powerful people, all kinds of powerful attacks launched under their excitement, are stunned to force the powerful people of the world government to retreat! "Damn it!" "How come you suddenly become so strong!" "Unstoppable, this attack is too tyrannical!" ... Facing this powerful attack from St. Martin, the powerful men of the world government were being forced to retreat, and they also uttered horror. Among them, some of the strong men hired by the world government can''t help but directly ask the strong men of the world government about the reasons for the changes in the strength of the strong men of Saint Martin! "What the **** is going on? The one over there, you just said to stop him, do you know the mystery?" There is no concealment from the powerful world government! He said directly, "The singer is called Bruce. Many people present should know him. He is a world-famous musician, singer, and star. But what you dont know is that he is still the army of Saint Martin. Minister!" "In addition to his identity, he himself is also a strong man. Our navy has investigated his fruit ability. It should be called fanatical fruit. The specific ability can make people become fanatical about certain things, including but not limited to some conceptual things! " "This trick he showed last time when he was fighting with our world government and our navy, it can increase people''s combat power on a large scale!" "What? Why didn''t you say it earlier!" The externally hired expert couldn''t help but said. "Didn''t I say that I stopped him?" The strong man of the world government slammed back. Uh... It seems to be true! responded to the situation just now. But then he asked indignantly, "Damn it! What should I do now?" "Interrupt him, as long as he interrupts his music, this increase should disappear!" The strong man of the world government said affirmatively. interrupt Bruce''s singing! ? Listening to this method, the strong men hired by the world government and CP, the strong men in the navy, with little hesitation, made up their minds and prepared to rush to interrupt Bruce! Only by interrupting Bruce, they can easily win! If Bruce is not interrupted, and the Saint Martin powerhouses are always in a state of increase, then even if they can win in the end, they may suffer serious deaths and injuries, and even some of the gains outweigh the gains! First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ "Go over!" "Interrupt him!" "Is there a sniper or someone who is good at ranged attacks? Attack him!" ... The strong men of the world government charge towards the strong men of Saint Martin, trying to interrupt Bruce! What a pity! Useless! Bruce had reminded the strong of Saint Martin to protect him! In his pre-remind, and because of his rich combat experience, St. Martins strong men stood in front of Bruce one after another, so that the strong men of the world government, whether they were in long-range or close combat, could not interfere. Bruce half a point! that''s it! Both sides relied on the increase, and the other relied on the number of people, but it was a stalemate! --- When the battle at the lieutenant general level was deadlocked, the ordinary troops entered a fierce battle! "boom!" "boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Bullets, shells, flying all over the sky, the smell of gunpowder filled the battlefield! Ships are constantly sinking to the bottom of the sea due to being hit, and new ships are constantly entering the battlefield from the ice slide made by the blue pheasant! But because near the ice slide in the sky, generals and lieutenant-level combat forces are fighting fiercely. The aftermath of the battle swept out wave after wave, making the ice slide unable to safely extend from the battlefield. Therefore, as a last resort, the blue pheasant can only use the ice slide on the seabed to send all the warships over! In order to prevent the warship from coming over too slowly and unable to gain a firm foothold in Saint Martin''s position, the green pheasant can only consume a lot of energy to create three submarine ice slides! However, the physical exhaustion is great, but the harvest is also full! Because of his behavior, the warships of the world government quickly gained a foothold in Saint Martin''s position! the other side! Facing such a situation, Rilis frowned! In recent years, Rilis has also been promoted to the rank of lieutenant general, but because he needs to command the army to fight, he did not participate in the melee of the powerful lieutenant generals! "No, if it continues like this, the army of the world government will soon be able to open the situation!" Lelis looked at the navy constantly emerging from the sea and the warships of the joining country, but fell into deep thought! Right now, the world governments military has gained a firm foothold. If it continues, the world governments military will open up the situation. After thinking about it, Rilis made a decision in his heart! "There should be a period of powerlessness from the bottom of the sea to the surface...so let the murloc troops go on!" The murloc troops are the underwater combat troops formed over the years as the number of murlocs in Saint Martin has gradually increased! is responsible for fighting underwater! As for the content of the battle... includes, but is not limited to, chiseling a ship, killing enemies falling into the water, saving one''s own people falling into the water, etc.! Now, the reason why Lelis wants to join the Murloc troops is not because he wants to kill the fallen enemy or save his own people, but because he wants them to chisel the ship and keep the ships of the world government. On the bottom of the sea, prevent the entry of world government troops from the root!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Hmm The submarine ice slide is set up on the bottom of the sea, and the exit is also on the bottom of the sea. It is just that the inertia brought by the inertia from the upside down mountain makes the ship directly fly out of the ice slide in the bottom of the sea! And in this process, from the bottom of the sea to the surface, the ship must go through a journey with only sea water around! And this part of the journey, because the surrounding area is full of sea water, the armies of the world government must not be able to fight back, even because they washed down the upside-down mountain, the speed of the ship is super fast, and the impact force is huge when entering the sea. Yes, so no one can stand on the deck! In other words, during this journey, the warships of the world government are in a period of powerlessness without supervision, control, and defense! And Rilis'' idea is to use this distance to make the murloc troops leave the ship on the bottom of the sea! Of course, this approach is not without problems, there is one more thing to consider! When the world government ships rushed out of the ice slide, they were very fast, which can be said to be a "swish" and passed. Normally, the murlocs cannot catch up with them! But this is just a small problem! The Murloc troops belong to the Saint Martin Navy, and Lelis is the Minister of the Navy of Saint Martin. He participated in the whole process of the establishment of the Murloc troops, so he knew that although the Murloc troops could not catch up, there were ways to deal with this situation. Let the warships of the world government stay on the bottom of the sea! Thinking about it, Rilis decisively gave the order! "The Murloc troops, attack!" Chapter 1203： Giant net "Puff!" "Puff!" "Puff!" ... With the sound of falling into the water, a sturdy murloc took a handful of manuscripts and carried a waterproof backpack into the water! That''s right! These are the murloc troops of Saint Martin! The murloc troops have been established for five or six years! However, the number has been small! On the one hand, Saint Martin is not Murloc Island after all! Although the number of murlocs who have settled in Saint Martin over the years is quite large, it is not that many! On the other hand, Saint Martin also has requirements for the Murloc troops! First of all, we must not discriminate against humans or be malicious! This is very important. If there is, then Arthur would not worry about using them. Otherwise, at a critical time, he will cheat his teammates because of his hatred of humans? Of course, all the murlocs who can basically live in Saint Martin meet the conditions! The murlocs who do not fit in will never come to live in a human kingdom like Saint Martin! Secondly, there are requirements for the types of murlocs! are generally weaker, or small types don''t! Well, the strength of the murloc is often limited by what kind of type it is. For example, the shark murloc is definitely stronger than the average murloc, so this point is more or less to choose! Of course, if there are really powerful murlocs who are more powerful than the kind, then you can also use special tricks! Finally, even if you pass the above two points, you still need to go through some rigorous training before you can become an official player! If you fail to pass, you cannot become an official member! However, even if you cannot become a full member of the Murloc Army, you can still transfer to other troops of the Saint Martin Navy and become an ordinary navy! Well, murlocs, they are naturally stronger than ordinary people! Moreover, in the sea, there are advantages that ordinary humans can''t see! As long as the Navy doesnt want to have such a companion? Even if he can''t do anything, as long as he can save the fallen members on the battlefield, this is enough! In summary! The number of murloc troops will be so at least! Get back to the subject! After falling into the water, the murlocs of the murloc troop did not hesitate to dive directly into the deep sea and came to the ice slide made by the green pheasant! After observing the ice slide for a while, the fish people communicated briefly with gestures underwater, and then divided them into more than fifty action groups according to the ten people in a class, and then each group followed them. The plan that was discussed before launching, they acted separately again! Some groups of people took out some different materials from the waterproof backpacks behind them and arranged them around the ice slide. Some groups of people came to the ice slide and observed ships appearing in the ice slide. Speed ??and interval, some groups are soon! With the orderly actions of the Murloc troops, a large net was pulled up and blocked in front of the four ice slides! Well, this is how the Murloc troops are preparing to stop the warships of the world government! The warship rushed all the way down from the upside-down mountain. The inertia is very high and the speed is so fast that it cannot be easily overtaken. This is undoubtedly, but because of the high inertia and fast speed, the ship cannot easily turn around! Under this circumstance, the murloc troops discussed before they were launched into the water. They had to pull up a giant net in front of the four ice slides. At that time, no matter how high the inertia, no matter how fast the speed, as long as the world government When the warship comes from the ice slide, it will definitely be stopped by the net! Of course, considering that if the speed of the ship is indeed incredibly fast and the inertia is also incredibly strong, the net may not be able to hold the ship, and there is even a risk of being taken away, so when the murloc troops are in action, they are also abolished. Thoughtful! What they usually use is not ordinary nets, but special nets! And the net is not pulled directly in front of the ice slide, but the murloc troops searched for dozens of submarine reefs, rocks and other things around the ice slide, punched them, and finally killed the net with oversized screws. Fixed to these things! And after everything was done, the murlocs of the murloc army waited quietly! "Whoo!" After waiting for only five seconds, suddenly a ship rushed out of the ice slide and entered the water! Unexpectedly, after the murloc troops entered the water, the ship rushed into the giant net drawn by the murlocs without turning at all! next moment! With the impact of the warship, the giant net was severely impacted and pulled a long distance in the water! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ Simply! The giant net didn''t do anything in the end, but stopped the warship that rushed out! See it! After the murloc troops looked at each other, their faces were all light! And at this moment, they saw a group of navy cheeks flushed among the ships stopped by the giant net, and they started to swim out from the cabin! Now, the Murloc troops are getting nervous again! They are afraid that these people will swim up and run! Of course, it turns out that they still worry too much! After coming out of the shipyard, these people faced the giant net in front of them, and they were ready to swim backwards, bypassing the giant net and then put it on! Coincidentally, three more warships rushed out of the ice slide at this time!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Result! This group of soldiers who were about to travel abroad were directly hit by the three warships, and they had no chance to run! In the end, these three warships were also stopped by a giant net! Looking at this sceneThe murlocs, the murlocs couldn''t help but show a smile. Next! The event repeats itself! Ships are constantly rushing out of the ice slide, but there are also ships being intercepted by giant nets. Although there are also soldiers who escaped from the cabin, but because the time for the world government ships to pass is too short, They all happened to be hit by a ship rushing out of the ice slide! Just like that, in the next ten minutes, no ship can successfully float to the surface of the sea 1 Ships were stopped at the bottom of the sea. Soldiers were either suffocated to death or hit to death by ships. A very small number of those who escaped these two fate were also killed by murlocs in the sea. ! --- the other side! Green Pheasant also feels wrong! Although the battlefield of the generals and lieutenants obscured his sight, he could not stand condescendingly and watch directly what was happening in the Saint Martin''s position, but listening to the sound of artillery fire and bullets gradually decreasing, he also knew that he I am afraid there is something wrong with the warship here! Well, in the position of Saint Martin, he didn''t think there could be any problems with Saint Martin''s warship! With so many ships, its strange that there will be problems! In the case of Saint Martins warships, there will be problems. Naturally, there are only warships from the world government! "What the **** is going on?" Green Pheasant frowned and murmured, ready to find out! Chapter 1204： Worst case scenario, reserve army! After decided to find out, the green pheasant was also unambiguous! "Kakkaka!" In a freezing sound, his body turned into ice cubes! Immediately, as if fused, the ice body of the green pheasant slowly sank into the thick ice wall of the ice slide! After , along the thick ice wall of the ice slide, the green pheasant quickly shuttled, like a fish in the water, and soon came to the exit of the ice slide, which is under the Saint Martin position! And when he arrived, a giant net that blocked many ships and the murlocs swimming around the giant net appeared in front of him! Suddenly, he understood! I am afraid that the murlocs made this giant net, and then the giant net blocked the ship to the bottom of the sea! Thinking about it, the Qing pheasant''s face showed a heavy color! How to do? is in the deep sea right now! It is not easy for Qing pheasant himself to make a big fuss. After all, those with Devil Fruit ability are restrained by the sea! In this case, he wants to move the giant net, it is still a bit troublesome to move the murloc! Moreover! If he moved a murloc on the bottom of the sea, or moved a giant net, I am afraid that Saint Martin will react to him immediately and send someone to deal with him! After all, the exit of the ice slide is in the position of Saint Martin! If you don''t deal with a general level in your own position, how dangerous is that? After thinking about it for about a minute, a bright light flashed in the green pheasant''s mind, and finally there was a way to do it! Change the location of the exit! The giant net is a dead thing after all, even if it can stop so many ships? As long as you change the place, the giant network will have no choice! Moreover, the strong of Saint Martin will not come here. is just a change of export. If support comes for this, isnt it a waste? Thinking, the green pheasant passed through the ice wall of the ice pipe and shuttled back again. After , he stood back to the top of the upside-down mountain, folded his hands, and used the devil fruit ability. "Kakkaka!" Amidst the sound of freezing, the exit of the four ice slides located in the St. Martin''s position was extended. Immediately, a big turn, the exit of the four ice slides, according to the four directions of east, west, south and north, each reversed one direction! But it''s not over yet! After turning such a big turn, the four ice slides extended a long distance, and they stopped until they left the range of the giant net. While watching this scene, the Murloc troops were dumbfounded! --- at the same time! Mary Joa in a conference hall! "I didn''t expect St. Martin to develop so rapidly over the years, I should have killed them soon!" The five old star of the glasses looked at the scene of the war cast out in front of him, gritted his teeth and said. And listening to his words, the faces of the other five old stars present were embarrassed at different levels. St. Martins growth rate really exceeded their expectations! "Huh~" After taking a long sigh of relief, the five old stars of the long beard flashed a light in their eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Since things have already happened, then we have to find a way to recover them. It''s not too late to find out! " After a pause, the words of the long-bearded five old stars turned and continued, "From the current situation, the balance of victory has been tilted to the side of Saint Martin to some extent, we need to find a way to change it!" "Ok!" The five old stars of Golden Beard nodded in agreement, and then said, "Didn''t we have done the remedial plan for the worst that happened early in the morning? Now that the worst has happened, it''s time to come up with a remedy!" Although I feel that my side has a great advantage, considering the moths that have often occurred in the battle with Saint Martin in the past, the five old stars still make a remedy this time! Of course, it is not so much a remedy plan as it is a reserve army! is a prepared army! This army has a small number of people, a total of 100,000, but they are all elites in the Navy and CP, led by the current three navy generals, Huang Yuan, Fujitora, and Green Bull. The purpose is to remedy the worst situation! "That''s right, it''s time for Huang Yuan, Fujitora, and Green Bull to lead the reserve team to attack and turn the tide of the battle!" Hu Wuxing nodded heavily. The current situation is the worst in the eyes of the five old stars, so naturally this reserve army will be dispatched to remedy it! "Then do you think...what do you want them to do to turn the tide of the battle?" The five old star of the glasses asked in a deep voice. The reserve army was originally designed to remedy the worst situation. Naturally, it is impossible to make any plan. Instead, as things develop, they will remedy the mistakes of the world government. "Let them enter from the windless zone, directly into the hinterland of the North Sea of ??St. Martin, and create chaos in the hinterland of the North Sea!" Scar Five Old Star said faintly, "At the moment, the strongest people and troops in St. Martin are concentrated at the entrance of Upside Down Mountain. If there is an army in their hinterland at this time, they will have no way!" Fast computer terminal: https://www.@x81zw@@ "When the time comes, it will be troublesome for them not to return the assistance!" "Return to help! It doesn''t work if there are fewer people, and it doesn''t work without the strong. If there are more people, the original good situation may be reversed!" "If you don''t return help, once Huang Yuan and others make trouble in the hinterland of the North Sea, and no one can stop it, then the original good situation of St. Martin in the North Sea may be ruined." "It can be said that whether they return or not, it is troublesome!" Listening to the words of the five old stars of Scar, the other five old stars nodded after thinking for a moment! This is indeed a good way! "Okay, just do it!" The five old stars with a long beard settled the tone The voice changed, and then, "What about the red dog?" The Red Dog was originally ordered by the five old stars to lead the Justice Navy to block the road from the West Sea to the North Sea to the new world! First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ But just now, the five old stars have already received news from the scene that the main force of Saint Martin has arrived in Beihai long ago, and the Xihai side is just a cover! In other words, even if the red dog keeps on guarding, it is still a white guard! "Let him come back!" Scarred Five Old Star said faintly, "If you keep on guarding, it will be Baishou. Let him come back!" "Just let him prevent the pirates of the new world and prevent the Charlotte family from taking the opportunity to make trouble!" Fortunately, the other pirates said that the most important thing for the five old stars in the world is the Charlotte family! The BIGMOM Pirates have an in-law relationship with Saint Martin. If Saint Martin wins, they will benefit the most, so they take this opportunity to attack Saint Martin with the greatest probability. Furthermore, according to the latest information from the people under your hand, the armies of the BIGMOM Pirate Group and the affiliated Pirate Group have begun to gather. It looks like it is going to cause trouble, so it must be impossible to prevent it! "Ok!" "Fine!" "that''s it!" The five old stars listened, nodded one after another, and agreed with the words of the scar five old stars! Since its a white guard if you keep on guarding, why not go back to guard against pirates and guard against the Charlotte family! Chapter 1205： Abnormal 1st life New world! An island on the edge of the windless zone. The warships carrying one hundred thousand troops are densely parked on the edge of this small island. On the main ship. "Yes, I understand!" Huang Yuan laughed and hung up the phone. Immediately, after throwing the phone worm in his hand to the soldier aside, Huang Yuan looked at the two new generals Fujitora and Green Bull who were leaning on the boat pole and the other climbing on the boat rail, and said with a smile, "Two Bit, our task is here~" "Ok!?" Listening to these two people turned their attention. "The order has come down, let us cross the windless zone, raid the hinterland of the North Sea, and create chaos for Saint Martin!" Huang Yuan smiled, as if to say a little thing. "Assault the hinterland of Beihai!?" The sturdy green bull with slightly curly hair grinned and asked with interest, "Is the war on the upside down mountain not going well?" "I don''t know! Nothing said above!" Huang Yuan shrugged, and replied indifferently, "But I guess it should be! Otherwise, we won''t be called out!" "In this case, let''s carry out the task!" raised his brows all his life, and said, "But first say yes, I won''t do anything to innocent civilians!" "Uh..." After being silent for a while, Huang Yuan replied indifferently, "Yes!" After contacting his whole life in the past two years, he probably understands who is in his life! He can catch pirates and kill criminals, but for ordinary people, as long as the other party has no sins, he will not do anything. "Ordinary people, you can do nothing, but you have to stop the strong!" Huang Yuan said. said, looking at the life in front of him, his brows suddenly frowned, Huang Yuan''s voice changed, and he added, "This is not my idea, it''s said above." He wanted to refuse all his life, but he seemed to have suddenly thought of something. After a moment of silence, he turned his words and replied, "Yes!" actually agreed! ? Hearing these words, Huang Yuan and the leisurely green bull on the side looked at them in surprise for a lifetime. They thought they would never agree in their lifetime! After all, blocking the strong enemy is not much different from directly killing civilians! There is no strong person responsible for blocking, civilians are like weeds, let others harvest! However, although they were surprised, they didn''t pursue it much. After all, everyone has their own ideas and their own secrets. "so be it!" After saying something, Huang Yuan, who was still a little surprised, turned his head and looked at the adjutant aside and said, "Order to go down, set sail, and aim for Beihai!" "Yes!" After the adjutant saluted respectfully, he turned around and ran away. In a while! The warships docked here entered the windless zone with great strength and headed towards the North Sea! On board! After the boat set off, he returned to his room with an inexplicable look all his life! Immediately, after confirming that there was no one around, he pulled out a secret grid from the table next to him all his life! After , after taking out the small phone worm hidden in the secret compartment, he directly dialed a number that he had already remembered in his lifetime! "Blubru!" Soon, the phone worm was connected! "Hello, this is Happy Burger Shop, what would you like to order?" A female voice came out from the phone. The full text of The fastest ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ "A hamburger, two French fries, triple cola and a fried chicken, um, the dipping sauce for fried chicken needs soy sauce chili!" he said without any haste all his life. When he heard these words, the female voice on the other end of the phone said quietly, "Okay, please wait!" About five seconds have passed! "My lord, what''s your order?" The female voice on the other end of the phone disappeared, instead it was a male voice with a little vicissitudes of life! "The reserve army is going to enter the North Sea from the windless zone and surprise the hinterland of the North Sea..." After briefly recounting what Huang Yuan said in his life, he said, "Put the news on." "Yes, my lord, I understand!" The male voice on the other side of the phone solemnly agreed. After hearing what he said, he didn''t say much in his life. After hanging up directly, he put the phone worm in the secret cell again! And when he got up and was about to go out, he suddenly felt something wrong! "The green bull is coming?" raised his brows all his life. At this time, he felt the Green Bull enter the cabin and was walking towards him. Immediately, he gave up his plan to go out all his life, turned around and came to the only glass window in his room, then sat on the chair by the window, making a sad look. "Come in!" After the Green Bull came outside the room of his lifetime, he hadn''t knocked on the door of the room, so he spoke faintly in his lifetime! "Crack!" And listening to these words from the room, Lu Niu was not surprised, opened the door and walked in. Green Bull knows that because of his blindness, his life''s hearing is much better than that of a normal person. The fact that people come in without knocking on the door is everyday for him. "Today you are a bit abnormal... I feel like you are calculating something!" The Green Bull said with a smile as if joking. While listening to his words, he raised his brows all his life, did not speak, but did not deny. He knows that Green Bull looks a little rough on the surface, but his mind is very delicate. "It seems that something is really wrong with you... can you tell me?" Green Bull grinned as he looked at his silent life, and it was already clear in his heart. "No!" shook his head all his life, and said, "You''d better not participate in the next thing!" Listening to this, the corners of the green bull''s mouth widened! "The next thing? This sentence is very interesting! Let me guess...Is the so-called next thing related to Saint Martin? Hmm~ If the next thing is not related to Saint Martin at this critical moment, I dont think you will behave differently from usual today!" "And if you continue to guess like this, I think...you should be in contact with Saint Martin, maybe even theirs in the beginning?" Green Bull guessed, touching his chin. Hearing this, my brows picked up again all my life! Lu Niu''s guess is almost entirely correct. However, there is no tension in my life! After two years of contact, I have learned enough about Green Bull throughout my life! Although he is now an admiral, his heart is not on the side of the world government, and even to a certain extent, he is still watching the world government. So, even if he guesses right, he basically wont say it! "Just watch the next thing, and then you will have the answer!" said indifferently throughout his life. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ And listening to this, a glimmer of light flashed in the green bull''s eyes, and he was basically certain in his heart, he guessed it! "In that case...then I will wait and see!" Green Bull smiled and said, then turned and left the room of his life! Obviously he didn''t want to say it all his life, and he probably couldn''t get the answer after asking. So, just wait for the next thing to develop. When the time comes, everything will be clear. Chapter 1206： Stronger than you, meaner than you Back to the upside-down mountain battlefield! At this time, the time has come to night! A whole day has passed, and the flames of war on the Upside Down Mountain Battlefield have not ceased! However, the three separate battlefields have progressed to varying degrees! General level battlefield! Because Arthur has dragged down five people at the general level, Saint Martin has an advantage at this level overall. So far, the world government has died two of them under the strong blow of Saint Martin. . Including the hapless guy whose arm was chopped off in the first place! And the other one was killed by other people after the liberation of Yamamoto Motoyanagisai''s combat power! As for Arthur''s side... The five people including the Warring States Period are indeed not fuel-efficient lamps. With the five people working together, although Arthur steadily suppressed them, there was no further development! Lieutenant general level battlefield! is the opposite of the general level battlefield! The advantage of Saint Martin in the general-level battlefield is very obvious, but in the battlefield of the lieutenant general level, because one hundred to three hundred, Saint Martin is always at a disadvantage! Even with Bruces bgm bonus, its just not weak for a while! It''s night now, and Bruce sang a day''s song, not only the voice is a bit hoarse, but the physical exertion is also huge! Although the fruit ability can barely be released, but in this case, in order for Bruce to better use the fruit ability in the future, the powerhouses belonging to Saint Martin''s lieutenant general level let Bruce have a rest! also because of Bruce resting, without the bgm bonus, St. Martin''s side changed from being a weak disadvantage to a difficult resistance! Simply! St. Martin also has rejuvenation potions in this area! With the help of the rejuvenation potion, although Saint Martin''s lieutenant generals were miserably suppressed by the huge number of world governments, they did not die, and the most serious was just a few serious injuries and losing their fighting ability! As for the battlefield between armies... is the only one among the three battlefields that looks more evenly matched! St. Martins army and the army of the world government are fighting with each other! Saint Martin kept besieging the world government troops emerging from the bottom of the sea, trying to annihilate them all, and the world government troops also rushed into Saint Martins position one after another, trying to open the situation! You won''t let me on both sides, and I won''t let you go. at the same time! in the general battlefield! "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise, the Warring States gritted his teeth, and after another blow from the giant incarnation of Arthur, he immediately retreated! At this time, another general on the side rushed over and blocked him, preparing to fight Arthur''s next blow! Taking this opportunity, he observed the situation on the battlefield! Not optimistic! This is the answer he got after observation! Although in the battlefield of the lieutenant general level, the world government has an advantage, but because of Saint Martin''s constant drug use and buffing, the world government does not cause much harm to Saint Martin! But the general level is a bit miserable! Now there are already two generals from the world government kneeling, and five people including the Warring States have been dragged here by Arthur, unable to move, the overall disadvantage of the general-level battlefield is getting bigger and bigger! "No, we must find a way to change, or if this continues, we will lose!" Warring States frowned and gritted his teeth. The current situation has reached a situation that has to be changed! With the death of two generals, Saint Martin''s generals'' combat power was liberated by two more! In this case, these two powerful men who were just liberated, they went to help others kill the powerful men of the world government and liberate their combat power! According to the current trend, if it continues to develop and nothing changes, then as these liberated people go to help others, there will be Saint Martin''s generals who will be liberated! keep repeating like this! Until the end, all the people of Saint Martin will be liberated, and there will be no opponents, and the opponent, that is, the strong of the world government, should end up either collapse and escape, or die in the hands of Saint Martin''s! Thinking of this, the Warring States Period turned his head crazy, wanting to find a way to break the game! But before he thought of any ideas, Arthur''s voice came faintly, saying, "Zhan Guo Yuan...Ah no, Super Inspector! Give up, you can''t beat us, I know, to some extent You are considered a good person. If you give up now, I can guarantee you a safe retirement and live in peace!" The reason why he said so, besides he really thought so, on the one hand was because he saw the Warring States period and fell into thinking! Well, doing nothing on the battlefield, just stepping on the moon step, the figure standing there blankly is unique in the battlefield! From this, Arthur also saw what the Warring States period seemed to be thinking! Had it not been for the other four generals who were present to stop Arthur in turn, facing this kind of scene, Arthur would have slapped and slapped him! You know, the Warring States Period can be called a wise general! Facing a person with such a title, it is obviously not a good idea to make him think about it! Of course, the inability to slap the Sengoku slap does not mean that it cannot interfere with the thinking of the Sengoku! Just like now, the purpose of Arthur''s words is to interfere with the thinking of the Warring States Period! "Ha ha!" While the Warring States period listened to Arthur''s promise, he raised his brows, but smiled faintly, and did not respond directly. But this attitude is obvious! He rejected Arthur''s condition! Of course, it''s not that he didn''t believe in Arthur''s promise, nor was he distracted by Arthur''s promise, but his current position! He is a navy, a member of the world government! Although the world government, the navy is not a just organization that they advertised, but he grew up in the navy after all, he cannot allow himself to betray the navy, especially at this point in time! "Did you refuse?" The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ Arthurs voice came over again faintly, saying, Thats right! You can say that most of your life has been dedicated to the Navy, even if the conditions I give are no more attractive, and then you will be moved. Will refuse!" talking, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Arthur changed his voice and said, "In this case...then you go to die!!!" At the end of the talk, Arthur''s voice suddenly raised a few keys! "..." At the beginning, the Warring States Period was suppressed by Arthur''s huge voice. At first hearing it, he still didn''t react! But after reacting, Arthur''s huge fist has appeared in front of him! But when Arthur used his voice to interfere with his thinking, he took the opportunity to attack him! "Despicable!!!" Genius remembers Chinese in one second m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ After the Warring States cursed secretly, he was ready to lift his hands to block in front, and make a push! Well, you can''t hide from hiding, what else can you do if you don''t resist? Unfortunately, it''s too late! Arthur''s sneak attack came too suddenly. Before he raised his hands, the attack had already blasted in front of him. He had to use his arms and domineering, and then he was punched out! "boom!!!" The collision sounded, and the entire Warring States period flew out! "Puff!" was flying upside down, the Warring States throat was sweet, and before he could think about it, he sprayed out a mouthful of blood! What kind of experience is someone who is stronger than you and despicable than you? The Warring States has now deeply experienced it! and the price... is his serious injury! Chapter 1207： Ling Ran The whole person flew upside down hundreds of meters, the Warring States still did not stop! Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t want to stop, but that he can''t do it! Arthurs just now was not just as simple as making him vomit blood, it also made him feel like his chest was smashed by a heavy hammer, and his internal organs were shaking! In this case, although he wanted to stop his body shape, every time he wanted to move, his internal organs felt a sharp pain, causing him to breathe in cold air, and his movements couldn''t help but stop. Come down! Simply! After flew upside down a few hundred meters, an excited voice came into his ears! "Grand Inspector!!!" With the sound, the Warring States period only felt a pair of powerful hands holding him behind him, and his body shape stopped! And when the Warring States reluctantly looked up, a familiar and excited face came into his sight! Vice Admiral Mole! The Warring States Period recognized the person! "Grand Inspector! Are you okay, Grand Inspector?" After the Mole grabbed the Warring States period, he asked with excitement and nervousness! He is really afraid of trouble in the Warring States period! As a rare thinking lieutenant in the Navy, Mole respects the Warring States! This is not only because the Mole followed the Warring States Period and Karp when he arrested Roger and the Golden Lion since decades ago. He has seen many bright moments in the Warring States period and was also caught up by him. Saved a few times! Because of the regular guidance of the Warring States during these years, he gradually grew into the current lieutenant admiral! That''s why he is so excited and so nervous right now! To some extent, the Warring States Period is also his mentor! Because of this, just to save the Warring States, he ignored the dangers of the general level battlefield, and directly rushed to the Warring States side from the lieutenant level battlefield! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese network update: https://www.@x81zw@@һsec remember һm.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ "It''s okay!" The Warring States period shook his head a little hard, but said, "Find a place to put me down!" Right now, the Warring States period has basically lost its fighting ability, so there is no good choice other than finding a place to rest! Is it possible to endure the pain and continue to do it? He is not Luffy, he wont explode! Moreover! He is already an old man now, and his body is not as good as before. He endured the pain and continued to do what he did before, but he may not be able to do it now! So, it''s better to find a place to rest! "Well, I''ll take you to rest right away!" Mole did not refuse this! The state of Warring States obviously means that he can no longer fight. In this case, if he is forced to stay on the battlefield, doesn''t that mean he is harmed? So, the mole wandered back holding the Warring States period! --- the other side! Because of the serious injury of the Warring States accident, the task of resisting Arthur fell to the other four generals! And this directly doubled the pressure of the four generals! Before, they took turns with the five members of the Warring States Period, but they were barely disadvantaged. Now one of them is missing, and the pressure is not just as simple as an increase of 25% per person! But there is no way! They can only resist! The other world governments on the scene now have their own opponents. In this case, no one can support them at all! Simply! While Arthur is so big, there is something worthy of their gratitude! That is, the four of them are strong under the hands of the world government! If you are a strong hired from outside, you might be burdened in this situation! I am afraid that the whole body will be affected when the time comes, and then the world government will be defeated! "Got my teeth and hold on. As long as we delay it for a little longer, our companions can defeat their opponents and support us, and then we can win!" CP called a nightmare by the Warring States Period Members gritted their teeth and said. He was talking about the scene of the battlefield at the lieutenant general level! Although the lieutenant general level is not as good as the general level, it can even be easily crushed one-on-one, but this does not mean that the general level cannot affect the general level battlefield! For the general level, the lieutenant level is also dangerous. With this prerequisite, if dozens or even hundreds of lieutenant-level combat power join their general-level battlefield, then this situation can be reversed to a certain extent! "Understand!" The other three generals also nodded seriously. They are all direct powerhouses of the world government. They are mobilized by various organizations and forces under the world government, such as the navy, such as CP, and they are not recruited by the world government! Therefore, facing such a situation, they did not choose, they had to resist! Moreover... Their family, relatives, and loved ones are all in the world government! Of course, this does not mean that they must fight to the death! After all, where is their strength! If the retreat was not because of evasion, but the retreat was defeated, the world government would not be too harsh after returning! Every one of the generals is worthy of attention! This is also the reason why the Warring States retreat so simply! Next! The four generals went up together, gritted their teeth, and took turns resisting Arthur''s attack! In this regard, Arthur did not keep his hand because the other party was missing a person, but increased his efforts! Well, its a good habit to kill him when he is sick! And because of his intensified attacks, four generals were repelled one after another! Fortunately! Following the desperate efforts of the four generals, the world government, saved a game! Although Arthur repelled them, there was no way to take them for a while! But, Arthur is not in a hurry! The overall situation now is that Saint Martin has the upper hand If you play slowly, the most popular is Saint Martin''s chance of winning! --- at the same time! on a small island near St. Martin in the North Sea! "Hey!" With the sound of grease dripping on the charcoal fire, a thick dinosaur leg was roasted! While guarding beside the dinosaur leg, a man with a sword on his back picked up the dinosaur leg and ate it happily! while he was eating! "Blubru!" The phone rang! The man heard the words, put the dinosaur in his hand back on the shelf and continued to roast it, he picked up the phone worm that was eating grass on the side and answered it! "Hey, it''s me!" The man said lightly. "Oh, they took the route of Bailu Island! Okay, I remember!" The man listened to the voice on the other end of the phone, and after a few faint answers, he hung up the phone again! At this time, he did not rush to do anything, but picked up the previous dinosaur leg, put it to his mouth and slowly continued to eat! "Yellow Ape... Green Bull... I wanted to fight against the Admiral for a long time, but unfortunately there was no good opportunity before, now the opportunity is here!" After the man was eating, an inexplicable look flashed in his eyes, but his heart was Secretly thought. this moment! There was an awe-inspiring battle spirit splashing out of him! Chapter 1208： Take short manpower, eagle eyes to fight! Time is like flowing water! In a blink of an eye, two days passed! The battle on the battlefield continues, but the situation has changed a lot! General-level battlefield, because Saint-Martins combat power has a great advantage, the battle situation is gradually dumping on Saint-Martins side, the world governments strong men are killed, seriously injured and more and more people lose their fighting power, and Saint-Martin is liberated The fighting power is also increasing! In this case, the severely wounded Sengoku and still resting can only be commanded remotely. A hundred lieutenants were urgently mobilized from the battlefield at the lieutenant level and joined the battlefield at the general level, which made the battlefield at the general level stable. Down! In the battlefield of the lieutenant general level, because of the loss of a hundred lieutenants, both Saint Martin and the world government have become 80 to 160! Well, the few who died or were seriously injured in the past two days lost their combat power! In this case, the combat power of both sides has been drawn much closer! However, because the war power of the world government is still twice that of Saint Martin, the world government still maintains its suppression of Saint Martin. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ Of course, the current suppression is definitely not as powerful as the first suppression! With the addition of the revival potion and Bruce bgm, the combat power of the two sides has become equal. And the battlefield between the army has also undergone a subtle change! After two days have passed, all the armies of the world government have already been transferred from Upside Down Mountain! At the same time, the situation opened up! With the joint efforts of two million troops, the world government has taken a firm foothold in the position of Saint Martin, and a large part of the sea from the center of the position to the giant wall has been reduced to the world government! Not only that, even the eastern half of the giant wall was attacked by successive attacks from the world government! Of course, after doing so much, the world government is not without losses! Until now, two million people have been beaten, and there are only more than 1.7 million people alive, including minor injuries and serious injuries! In other words, the world government has paid nearly 300,000 lives in these two days! Fortunately! At the same time that so many lives have been paid, there is still a fortunate thing for the world government! Among these casualties, most of the casualties were members of the navy and CP directly under the government of the world! The franchise country has not suffered much damage! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ Hmm, this seems a bit weird fortunately! But if you think about it, you will understand! The franchise country is originally a mess of loose sand, and it is not in line with the world government. Once a franchise country suffers too much damage, then the franchise country is likely to retreat because of it! After all, people are selfish! "Why can someone retreat, we can''t retreat?" While other people watched the franchise retreat, the above thoughts would inevitably appear in their minds. At that time, the world government is likely to have an avalanche situation in a very short time! But it wont happen if the army directly under the World Government has so many casualties! This is not to say that the people in the world governments direct army are not selfish and will not have such thoughts, but because the world governments direct army is a whole and will not easily retreat! Furthermore, the world government has already anticipated these deaths, and has also given vaccinations to the direct troops! ---- the other side! At the same time as the battlefield is changing, the surrounding islands located on the edge of the North Sea, known as the White Deer, welcome an unexpected guest! World Government Reserve! After two days and two nights of sleepless voyages, the reserve forces of the World Government came out of the windless zone near Bailu Island. On board! "Ha~ There is an island near here, called Bailu Island. Let''s go there to replenish it, take a rest and then go!" Huang Yuan said with a yawn. Supply is the secondary purpose! They filled up the supplies long before they set off, and even if they kept supplying on Bailu Island, they could still run it for ten and a half days! The main purpose is to rest! In the past two days, in order to quickly pass through the windless zone, the army they belonged to has not rested for two days and two nights. In addition, there are many super giant sea kings encountered, and the soldiers are already exhausted! Well, although their ships have the technology to disguise their ships as the sea, after all, they have a hundred thousand people! Under the action of these 100,000 people, the boats are connected in great numbers. Even if they do not attract the attention of the sea kings, they will inevitably hit a few super giants in the windless zone. Aquaman class! In this case, they have another 100,000 people, and the ships are connected together. It is not easy to avoid them. In order to avoid being accidentally injured by the super giant sea kings, they naturally have to do it! "Yes!" The adjutant on the side nodded with a look of tiredness, turned and left! In a while! Huang Yuans order spread throughout the entire fleet! The fleet slowly lowered its speed and gradually approached Bailu Island! is just then! A figure stood on the small raft, appeared not far from the fleet, facing their huge fleet alone! "Ok!?" The yellow ape standing on the bow of the boat looked at the figure that appeared not far away, raised his brows, and an expression of interest appeared on his face! "It seems... something interesting is going to happen!" Huang Yuan said with a faint light flashing in his eyes. At this time, it was no one else who appeared in front of him, but a member of the Seven Wuhai Sea, the world''s largest swordsman, Jorakl Mihawk, who is known as the "Eagle Eye"! Behind the yellow ape, after seeing Mihawk, the green bull turned his head and watched his whole life, with a slightly deep expression on his face! Regarding this, although I felt Green Bull''s gaze all my life, I didn''t say anything, just stood there quietly! soon! The reserve army led by Huang Yuan came to Mihawk! "Stop!" Huang Yuan waved his hand and ordered. "Yes!" The adjutant nodded, then turned around to do it again! Just like that, their reserve army stayed in front of Mihawk! "Eagle Eye...what do you want to do?" Huang Yuan stood on the bow, looked at Mihawk condescendingly, and asked quietly. "Entrusted by others, loyal to others!" Mihawk said lightly. "Uh..." Huang Yuan showed a look of surprise, and said, "Can you make it clear?" "He means that he has to do things well if he is entrusted by others!" But Mihawk hasn''t answered yet, Huang Yuan helped explain it all his life behind him! "Oh!" Suddenly, Huang Yuan showed a dazed expression! Then, he changed his voice and said, "Is that you commissioned by Saint Martin?" At this time, besides Saint Martin, are there anyone else? "Yes!" Mihawk was disdainful of lying, and admitted simply. "Then what did they entrust you to do? Stop us?" Huang Yuan asked curiously. "Ok!" Mihawk shrugged! Now, Huang Yuan is even more curious! Mihawk''s consistent image in his eyes is maverick! will not surrender to others, and is not interested in things other than kendo, let alone accept other people''s commissions and participate in battles between forces! When I went to war last time, if it weren''t for the fact that Qiwuhai''s identity would bring a lot of convenience, Mihawk would even go there! "Why?" Huang Yuan asked in confusionYou should not be the kind of person who listens to others! " "Take the hand short!" Mihawk shrugged! Huang Yuan understands this time! means that Mihawk has taken advantage of others, so I am embarrassed not to shoot! And the fact is officially so! Over the years, Saint Martin has not asked Mihawk to do anything, and has always given money, the Tower of Trials and other benefits! In this case, Mihawk is somewhat embarrassed! But if he wants to refuse, he can''t refuse! After all, the Tower of Trial is where he can improve his combat power most besides challenging the strong in the world. He has no resistance to this place! In this case, Saint Martin finally asked him to do something to stop the reserve army led by Huang Yuan. He naturally couldn''t refuse! Of course, he doesn''t want to refuse! On the one hand, it can help Saint Martin with some things, and it can also make him enjoy those benefits more comfortably! On the one hand... his favorite is challenging the strong! Huang Yuan is also an out-and-out strong in his eyes! As for after this battle, his identity as Qiwuhai and the navy''s reaction! Well, compared to the welfare of St. Martin, Qiwuhai is a slap? And the navy... How long has he been afraid of the navy? Chapter 1209： 1 life ideal "So... Tell me about what you took St. Martin. I will call back and ask to see if our navy has anything like this in our world government. We will give it to you at that time. This time we will forget it. Is it?" Huang Yuan said with a smile. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Although he seems to be serious when he speaks, he is indeed very serious at this time! He doesn''t want to conflict with Hawkeye! Of course, this does not mean that he is afraid of eagle eyes or something! but there are other reasons. On the one hand, he is a relatively salty person. If he is less powerful than him, it doesn''t matter what he can solve easily, but for those with certain strength, he is too lazy to fight! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ You know, it takes at least a few days to fight against this kind of opponent! On the other hand, a matter of time! His mission this time is very urgent! The news from the news and from the intelligence department all said that the war situation was a bit unfavorable, and it was called three times a day to remind him. In this case, he naturally did not want to delay time to deal with Hawkeye! That''s why he made such a condition, trying to avoid a war! Of course, it is really a last resort. If Hawkeye really wants to smash him, he is not the kind of person who can''t do it! "You can''t afford what Saint Martin gives, neither can the navy, nor even the world government!" Mihawk said lightly. There is no mockery in what he said! is a fact! In his opinion, the Tower of Trial is not something you can buy with money! Moreover, neither the world government nor the navy has such a thing! Well, if so, how could it be that there hasnt been much wind for so many years, right? "Oh~ It seems that I have to fight!" Huang Yuan said with a smile after a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes. Hawkeye has said so, is there any other choice? Only hit! Thinking, Huang Yuan raised a sigh of relief to himself, and was about to act first! He was just too lazy to fight before, but he couldn''t fight! Now, if you want to fight, it is natural to start first! But just now! "!" The sound of a blade unsheathed behind it sounded! A silver light followed! Danger! Extremely dangerous! Huang Yuan felt a great alarm in his heart, and he felt the danger for the first time. But frustratingly, Shining Fruit is not a reaction fruit, and it cannot increase his reaction speed. In the end, he only becomes elemental and twists his body, hard to protect the key! Next second! "Hey!" With the silver light, the sharp slash not only did not cut the air because of the elementalization, but directly cut off the clothes of Huang Yuan''s left arm, and even caused a **** thin wound on his arm. But it''s not over yet! "!" Then, another silver light flashed, and a sharp slash came! Simply! Huang Yuan has already reacted at this time! After using the fruit ability quickly, his body turned into a light and disappeared in place, then appeared in the air, avoiding the attack. At this moment, Huang Yuan finally saw the person who attacked him clearly! "Life, you!!!" The everyday wretched expression on Huang Yuans face disappeared, but instead he showed a surprised and angry expression! The knife came too suddenly in a lifetime! He did not react, nor did he expect that he would be given such a knife in his lifetime. However, facing Huang Yuans words, not only did he remain unmoved all his life, but he was slashed at him! ""! The fierce slash shot out again! But it turned out... Same as just now! Huang Yuan, who had already prepared, escaped this easily! "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect that you would betray the Navy in your life!" Huang Yuan said, gritted his teeth! Huang Yuan is actually not very angry about the betrayal of his life. The reason why he gritted his teeth is more because he hurt him in his life! As a more salty person, Huang Yuan also loves his body more! "Betrayal? I never really joined the navy, where did the betrayal come from!" said lightly throughout his life. "So you were undercover from the beginning!" As soon as I heard this in my lifetime, Huang Yuan also reacted quickly! After hearing this, he shrugged his shoulders all his life and directly admitted! "What is the charm of Saint Martins that can let Mihawk and you help them?" Huang Yuan frowned and asked, even more confused in his heart! Mihawk, forget it! is a maverick. Although it is Qiwuhai, he has never heard the order of the navy. Although he helped Saint Martins unexpectedly, it did not appear strange! After all, he himself is a maverick, and he can understand everything he does! But Huang Yuan really can''t understand it all his life! What kind of person you are like in your life? In the past two years, after being in contact with Huang Yuan as an old fried dough stick, he also unknowingly has a general impression---a person who sees through the world, yearns for peace, and loves to fight against injustices. people! Well, it sounds a bit awkward, even a bit conflict! can be such a person all his life! Because of this, Huang Yuan never thought of being undercover all his life from the beginning! How can a person who sees through the world and yearns for peace be an undercover agent? "What charm? There is no charm!" After shook his head slowly throughout his life, he said in a deep voice, "The reason why I help Saint Martin is because of my ideals!" "My ideal in this life is for the common people to live a happy life!" "But I walked all the way, and I saw only the hard life of civilians on the road!" "In this regard, I also thought about helping them, but after helping a few times, I realized that just helping a few people is useless!" "The common people suffer not because they want to suffer, nor because they don''t work hard enough, but because of the overall environment of the world!" "Various open and secret rulesUnfairness in various places suppresses and restricts civilians, making it difficult for them to stand out even if they work hard, even if they work hard!" paused, changed his voice throughout his life, and then said, "Therefore, I have been wandering around for these years, trying to find a way to let the common people live a stable and happy life!" "But I have been searching for decades, and I have never found it! Even because I have seen too many civilians with hard life, there are too many to count. I was born at one time, or I would just give up and add at least one It seems that a just organization should try to help others!" "Until... I met King Arthur of Saint Martin!" "He contacted me and invited me to join Saint Martin!" "And I didn''t agree at first!" "But later, he talked to me about the social relations, the social form, the legal loopholes, the ruler, the world government, and so on. He talked to me about why the common people lived so hard. The reason, after taking me to observe the development of the Kingdom of Saint Martin again! I thought for a long time, hesitated for a long time, and went to some kingdoms to verify Arthur''s words in the middle, and finally decided to join Saint Martin! " The tone of life is very plain, so plain that it is not his own thing! But Huang Yuan can hear the sincerity in the words of his life! Because of this, he understood that he would be willing to be an undercover agent for a lifetime! In order to let the common people live a happy life! Chapter 1210： Unexpectedly, the most loyal person! The ideal of a lifetime sounds a bit awkward! But it is indeed the fault of this world! Today, when pirates are raging, if civilians are not living in big cities, if there is no naval base near where they live, it will be difficult even if they want to live a stable life, let alone happiness! Of course, even if there is a naval base, it may not be a good one! After all, there are scum Navy like Colonel Mouse! These yellow monkeys are very clear in their hearts! It''s just that he is a relatively selfish person. He can live a good life on his own, and he won''t bother about it, let alone try to change something like his life! However, he still admires such an ideal person in his life! Well, it''s like you see a bad guy! You will not be like him, but you will admire him a little bit from the bottom of your heart! But then again, admiration is admiration! The reality right now is a betrayal for a lifetime! In other words, he will face Hawkeye and the two in his life at the same time! And this makes him very uncertain! If only Hawkeye is alone, at his speed, although it is a bit difficult, there is no problem! can be different with a lifetime! Two-on-one, his speed is the most so that he won''t get hurt! As for his fleet, it must be hard to get through! "Wait, there is no more... him?" Huang Yuan suddenly thought of something, but from the corner of his eyes he glanced at the green bull who was holding his hands not far away, like a green bull watching a play! Although he betrayed his whole life, there are still green bulls! But after thinking about it again, he felt a little abrupt in his heart! is not because of anything else, but Huang Yuan''s heart is not sure what camp Green Bull is now! You need to know that in the navy, the closest one in your life is the Green Bull! In the case of a lifetime betrayal, the Green Bull''s camp is hard to say! However, thinking of the dangerous situation right now, Huang Yuan gritted his teeth and decided to try it first! Huang Yuan squinted at the green bull and asked, "I have betrayed my whole life, so what about you? So what is your stand?" "I?" The Green Bull, who was holding his hands watching the play, suddenly heard the topic being brought to him, but he grinned and showed a smile! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ At this time, he could clearly feel that everyone on the boat, including his whole life, had their eyes on him! are waiting for his answer! "Your question is really difficult to answer..." Green Bull smiled and said quietly, "It stands to reason that my position should be the navy and the world government, but among the navy and the world government, there are some things that I can''t see!" "So, are you going to be with your whole life?" Huang Yuan''s heart was cold, and the wretched smile on his face disappeared! One-on-two he is a bit reluctant, if one-on-three is dangerous! "Not that... I am not from Saint Martin either!" The Green Bull groaned, touched his chin, with an expression of interest on his face, and said, "Why don''t you do that... Huang Yuan, you fight with the two of them, I will take the soldiers back and see If you fight, in the end, whoever of you wins, these soldiers will go to whoever, okay?" Hearing this, both Huang Yuanhe and Yisheng were relieved in their hearts! It doesnt matter if Green Bull doesnt help, but as long as you dont make trouble!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c This is Huang Yuans idea! Although one-on-two is a bit difficult, but at his speed it is not too dangerous! ... just right, after the green bull took the soldiers away, he could let go of his hands and feet! This is the thought of a lifetime! He didn''t want to hurt soldiers in his life, and didn''t intend to hurt them! "Yes!" Huang Yuanhe and Shengsheng looked at each other, and replied in unison. After hearing the two agree, Green Bull took the navy soldiers back slowly, leaving the battlefield for a lifetime, the Hawkeye and the Yellow Ape! next moment! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... As the green bull retreated with the soldiers, fierce collisions appeared immediately, slashing, lasers, and gravity fields criss-crossed the battlefield for the first time! Eagle Eye, Yellow Ape, three people in their lifetime will not let anyone fight! Suddenly, the entire sea area began to roll with huge waves! And in the midst of this huge wave, Green Bull dialed the number of the Navy Headquarters, and sent the news back slowly! --- good fellow! The five elder stars who got the news call good guys! They are absolutely guarded against betrayal by the navy soldiers, and against collective surrender at the naval base. But in the end, the naval soldiers did not surrender to the enemy and the naval base did not betray. This TM is playing an egg! The angry teeth of the five old stars are itchy! "What is the charm of this Saint Martin, every time we start a war, our people become their people?" The five old star of the glasses clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Listening to his question, while the five old stars present were angry, they did not know how to answer! After a moment of silence, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing also spoke, "I don''t know how our people became their people, but from the news from below, we can draw a conclusion that the green bull is not restless. !" Lu Niu is restless, is the conclusion drawn by the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing from the news! Reasonable, if you are safe, how can you stand idly by when facing the enemy? While listening to his words, the five elder stars present thought about it and nodded in agreement. Judging from the performance of the Green Bull, it is indeed restless! In such a comparison, the five old stars suddenly realized that they were usually unreliable and looked like a salted fish all day long. Huang Yuan, who was indifferent to tasks, turned out to be the most loyal person in the navy! The five old stars gave birth to a touch of absurdity from the bottom of their hearts! Mom! In the past, they thought that if there were undercover agents among the admiral, the most likely one would be Huang Yuan! After all, Huang Yuans attitude to behave in the world does not seem to be a person to do things at all. Unexpectedly, the reality is to give them a slap in the face! Huang Yuan turned out to be the most loyal! This gives them a feeling that the clown is actually my own Well, now it is not talking about the green bull''s restlessness. Now that it has happened, it also represents the reserve army led by Huang Yuan Basically, we can''t reach the hinterland of Beihai. What should we do now? "The Long Beard Five Old Star asked in a deep voice. The five old stars originally planned to use the reserve army to make trouble in the hinterland of the North Sea, causing St. Martin to be in a dilemma and to reverse the situation of the upside-down mountain battlefield! But with such a thing happening right now, the reserve army must be unable to reach the hinterland of the North Sea! In other words, their plan has failed before it even started! "Use plan B!" After a moment of silence, the five old stars of the golden beard said solemnly. With the last experience of losing against Saint Martin, it is natural that the five old stars cannot only prepare with one hand, but keep a few more hands! The reserve army is one hand, plan B is the other hand! Now that the reserve army has failed, it is natural to start another preparation! "Plan B?" The five old stars all had serious expressions on their faces! But after thinking for a while, they nodded collectively. "Yes!" "So be it!" "Great!" ... The five old stars have agreed! And very quickly, an order was passed on quietly! Chapter 1211： The Yellow Ape Strong! too strong! After fighting for a while, Huang Yuan suddenly discovered that the two men in front of him were unexpectedly strong! Every cut and every move is not only fast and accurate, but also the angle of entry and the cooperation are just right! Although they are different people, they fight as if they are one person. This makes Huang Yuan very uncomfortable! "What''s going on? Hawkeye wasn''t so strong two years ago?" Huang Yuan frowned, a little surprised! Only a lifetime! Because he was gathered from the people throughout his life, he had previously claimed to be unknown to outsiders, and there was no dazzling record. The world government and navy did not have his intelligence and information! Although he has shown his strength during the conscription, Huang Yuan was not sure that he was showing his true strength. After all, even if a general concealed a little strength, it was easy to defeat a group of lieutenants! After that, after becoming an admiral, although he has accepted many tasks in his life, in terms of the difficulty of the task, there is no pressure for people like them at the general level! Therefore, until now, Huang Yuan does not know the true strength of his life, and therefore he now shows such a strong strength. Although Huang Yuan is surprised, he can accept it! But Hawkeye is different! First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ As the world''s largest swordsman, the navy, and the world government have been paying attention to him. There are basically counts on when he will fight with whom, and he has a basic estimate of his strength! And in the war on the top two years ago, Huang Yuan had even seen Hawkeye take action with his own eyes. He knew the strength of Hawkeye in his heart! But in this case, the strength that Hawkeye showed at this time really exceeded his expectations! Also, the world has not yet developed to the point where there are computers, otherwise Huang Yuan would call Hawkeye and hang up! Of course, the fact is that Hawkeye has indeed opened up! However, he didn''t open the hanger himself, but Arthur gave it! When the House of Time and Spirit was refreshed last year, in order to win Hawkeye, Arthur gave Hawkeye a chance to practice! Under the influence of the house of time and spirit and the tower of daily trials, Hawkeye''s strength will be improved by leaps and bounds in the past two years, and even the third level of the general level of the tower of trials has been opened. ! "!" While Huang Yuan was thinking hard, Hawkeye''s feet moved slightly, and the whole person was attached to Huang Yuan. After a sharp light flashed in his sharp eyes, he slashed towards Huang Yuan without hesitation! but it didn''t hit! Although Huang Yuan is thinking hard, but the spirit has not been relaxed Therefore, he reacted immediately, using the fruit power, turning into light, and leaving the place! "Hoo~ It''s so risky!" Huang Yuan patted his chest, with an exaggerated expression on his face, and said with a smile, "I was almost hit by you!" Says that, Huang Yuan''s performance also seems to be very relaxed, but the vigilance in his heart has long since reached its peak! "Dead duck has a hard mouth!" Mihawk said faintly, directly exposing Huang Yuan''s lie! But Huang Yuan shrugged his shoulders, but didn''t care too much! "Gravity knife. Tiger!" But at this moment, a silver light flashed, and a sharp slash struck towards the yellow ape with an overwhelming gravity! took advantage of Huang Yuan and Hawkeye''s dialogue to attack! "Boom!" The slashing speed is very fast, and the gravity carried on it is even stronger. Every inch of the ground passing by is like being crushed by some heavy object, and it is deeply sunken! Facing such a powerful slash, Huang Yuan also reacted quickly! "Elementalization!" When was in the on state, Huang Yuan turned into light again and disappeared in place, avoiding this powerful slash. Immediately after, he appeared in the sky about a hundred meters away from his lifetime! But before he could do anything, another silver light flashed! "!" Hawkeye''s figure suddenly appeared next to Huang Yuan, and he slashed it with a knife! "I flash!" Simply, Huang Yuan was prepared for a long time, and turned into light. With a small distance, he dodged a powerful knife dangerously and dangerously. "Hell Trip!" But what followed was a powerful gravitational force that covered the audience, causing Huang Yuans body to fall suddenly and almost fell directly into the sea! At the last moment, Huang Yuan turned into light again and left the battlefield, only then barely escaped this! "It won''t work if you continue to fight like this!" Huang Yuan looked at the eagle eye rushing towards him again, his face still had that wretched expression, but he thought to himself secretly. Judging from the current situation, in any case, he must be unable to defeat Hawkeye and the two in his life...Although they can defeat him at his speed without seeing them, this also means that even if you fight again Going down is for nothing! "Do you want to leave?" Huang Yuan thought to himself. Its a good way to go if you cant beat it! But then again! Just in order to avoid the Green Bull from making trouble, the Yellow Ape has agreed to the Green Bull, saying that this time their fight is to win the soldiers he brought with him! In this case, it is not easy for him to retreat! Although he can go back, can Hawkeye and his life give him a chance to go back? A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ can''t fight, retreat is not easy to retreat, Huang Yuan is now in a dilemma! "Forget it, let''s call it first... Now the world government should have got the news!" Huang Yuan calculated it carefully. According to the time, among the 100,000 reserve troops he brought, there should be another news. Passed back! Because of this, he decided to fight first! Since he is in a dilemma, he can only wait for the world government to break the situation! However, what Huang Yuan did not expect at this time was that although the world government got the news, because his plan here failed, the world government was preparing to start another plan, but he had accidentally forgotten his unfortunate luck. ! --- Xihai! The night is over! Saint Martin City! Deep in a small alley A dim light at the door, soft light inside, in a pub that is still open. A middle-aged man with blurred eyes and a sorrowful scum on his face sat quietly at the bar, drinking wine one after another! "Da da da!" Suddenly, a crisp sound of footsteps rang from far and near! "Crack!" With the sound of a wooden door being pushed open, the owner with crisp footsteps, a woman wearing professional clothes, black high heels, slender legs, protruding back, blond hair, and square-frame glasses walked in! Then, after taking a look at the situation in the tavern, the woman focused her eyes on the middle-aged man! Without hesitation, the woman swayed and walked directly towards the middle-aged man! "Execute Plan B!" walked to the middle-aged person, the woman said a little, before the middle-aged person answered, turned around and left here! But the middle-aged man who heard her words didn''t seem to have heard anything. He continued to drink wine one after another, until he drank the wine in the glass, he stood up and took it out of his pocket. I took out two Saint Martin coins and put them on the stage, and then left here without any haste! "It looks like something big is going to happen!" The boss in the bar looked at the back of the middle-aged man leaving, and after a faint sigh, he shifted his gaze to the two Saint Martin coins on the table, and said, "This base should also be changed." !" Chapter 1212： Mountain rain is coming Early the next morning! Saint Martin City. From early in the morning, the atmosphere in St. Martin''s city began to turn wrong. The headquarters of the Ministry of Public Security in the city, as well as the security officers of the public security offices in various districts, took to the street one after another, carrying weapons and equipment, hurriedly seeming to arrest someone. The number of security officers who usually patrol has not only doubled in number today, but the time between patrols has also been much shorter than usual. Under this situation, not only the princes and ministers of St. Martin in the city felt something was wrong, but even the civilians in the city felt like the mountains and rain were coming to the wind. at this time! In the headquarters of the Ministry of Public Security in the city! "Have you found it? According to the intelligence, a large number of world government intelligence personnel have mixed into the city of Saint Martin in the past few days. It seems to be doing something big!" "We must catch at least a few of the so-called "big events", interrogate the **** information, and understand the purpose of the world government." Ganfor said solemnly. "Understand!" The deputy minister on the side nodded, then the voice changed, and he hesitated, "But...nothing has been found so far! The news given by passer-by A is too vague, we have no specific direction, we can only search around the city , The efficiency is very low!" "Look for low efficiency! At this critical time, such a thing suddenly appeared, it must be related to the battle situation!" "At the moment we have an advantage in the situation of Upside Down Mountain, and the world government is suppressed. In this case, the world government may make some despicable moves to reverse the situation. We have to guard against it!" Ganfor said in a deep voice. The deputy minister nodded in agreement, and then said, "By the way, should we mobilize some people from the X-Men who have the ability to track? It''s easier to find some!" Ganfall thought for a while and decided, "Yes! By the way, those guys called X-Men are preparing, we need to dispatch them when necessary!" "At present, the high-end combat power in the city has basically gone to the Battlefield of Upside Down Mountain. In this case, they are one of the highest armed forces in the city." "Although the princes and princesses in the palace may be stronger, we should not disturb them with these little things!" "Yes!" The deputy minister nodded. "Okay, let''s get to work!" Ganfor waved his hand and said, "Wait until I go to the east side of the city to patrol again. After you finish your work, or if you have any unexpected things, go there." "Okay, Minister!" After the vice minister nodded, he turned and left! "huhu" While watching him leave, Ganfor didn''t wait much, one turned on Pierce''s back, drove Pierce into the sky and left here. St. Martin South In a hidden private house. The middle-aged man with a sullen beard sat in a chair, looking silently not knowing what he was thinking! "Crack!" And just then, the door was slammed open! A young man with a short stature and an anxious look on his face hurriedly walked in, and shouted as he walked, "My lord, it''s not good, it''s not good!" "Calm down!" The middle-aged man said indifferently, and then said, "What''s the matter slowly!" "Yes!" The young man shook his whole body when he heard the indifferent tone of the middle-aged man, but slowly calmed down, and said sternly, "St. Martin seems to have heard some news, now the security guards in the whole city are moving!" "Not only has the patrol team in the city increased a lot, and the interval has been much shorter, but it is also searching for our people everywhere!" "Now they are searching room by room, and they are expected to find us in five minutes at most!" Listening to what the young man said, the middle-aged man thought for a while, and said calmly, "Then evacuate this stronghold first! As for the others, we will talk about it later!" "Yes!" The young man listened and nodded. At this time, the middle-aged man slowly stood up and walked to the fireplace not far away! "Kakkaka!" After he reached out into the fireplace and fumbled for a while, it seemed that some mechanism was touched. A mechanical operation sounded, and a dark hole was opened directly under the fireplace! When the middle-aged man saw this, he didn''t hesitate to enter the cave directly! When the young man saw this, he also entered the cave! After they all enter! "Kakkaka!" There was another sound of mechanical operation, and the dark cave under the fireplace was covered again! "Puff!" Then, a pile of burnt coal fell from the top of the fireplace and hit the bottom of the fireplace directly. is just then! "Pattern!" The door was pushed open again! But this time a group of security guards in uniform came in! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ "Someone, just left!" After a security officer stepped forward to touch the chair, he felt the warmth remaining on the chair and said in a deep voice. Someone, just left? A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ And listening to what the security officer said, the security officers present looked at each other and all came up with an answer. something wrong! The location of this private house is in a small alley with only one exit, and they just searched from outside to inside along the entrance of the small alley! In this case, if someone goes out of this yard normally, they have no reason not to notice! In other words, someone left here through abnormal means! But here comes the problem! Who would leave here through abnormal means? There is only one answer! People with problems! If there is no problem, who would leave the main entrance without going out, and leave by abnormal means? I thought, among the security officers, a security officer who seemed to have a higher position gave the order and said solemnly, "Search me, don''t let it go anywhere!" "Understand!" After the security guards on the scene agreed, they all started to search the house! chairs desks, beds, various places in the room, all kinds of things, any suspicious things, the security officers did not let it go, they searched them all! finally! "Come on, I have found here! There is a mechanism here!" A security officer discovered the secret in the fireplace! And following the discovery of this security officer, all the security officers present gathered beside this security officer! The security officer headed by said cautiously, "It may be a trap, and everyone else will go away. Open it! Remember, be careful!" said, the security officer headed back two steps first! In this case, the other security officers also retreated a few steps, giving space to the security officer who discovered the agency! "hu" Finally, after taking a deep breath, the security officer who discovered the mechanism opened the mechanism! "Kakkaka!" With the sound of mechanical operation, the black hole was opened again! The security officer present glanced at each other, and the security officer in the lead pointed at several people and issued an order, "You guys go and inform the people above. Others follow me, let''s go in!" "Yes!" When the security officers agreed, they all bowed one after another! Immediately, under the leadership of the security officer at the head, several security officers entered the cave, and the rest left inside to inform the people above them! :. : M.x Chapter 1203： Plan B in its own way Chengdong! Ganfor, who was on patrol, met a subordinate who came to him! "Report Minister, we have found a stronghold in the south of the city that is suspected to be left by the intelligence personnel of the world government!" The subordinate reported. "Let''s go, let''s go and see!" Without hesitation, Gan Fuer greeted him, pulled Pierce one direction and headed south of the city! In a while! Pierre landed in a private house where many security officers had already gathered! "what happened?" After turning over and landing, Ganfor asked the security guards around him. And to Anyuanmen, listening to him, after looking at each other, one of the highest-ranking security officers stood up and explained, "Back to the minister, it''s like this..." After briefly explaining what had just happened, the security officer asked, "Minister, what do you think now?" Gan Forth thought for a while and gave an order, "Now, you go and inform the people of the X-Men and ask them to send some people to help to avoid situations where you need to fight. The other two teams will follow me. Let''s go in and see. Look!" "Yes!" The security officers saluted. that''s it! Ganfor put Piere here and chased him through the cave! And the highest-ranking security officer also turned and left the house at this time! --- at the same time! "Da da da!" In the dark cave, the sound of two footsteps one after another is very clear! "Huh huh!" And with the sound of footsteps, the young man who was running in the cave was panting slightly, his ears moved, as if he had heard something, and hurriedly ran towards the middle-aged man who sighed in front of him. Reported, "Master Sabilli, it looks like someone is chasing you!" Sabilli listened to his words, his ears moved slightly, and after listening carefully for a while, he did hear some fine footsteps. Obviously, someone is chasing me! However, Sabilli didn''t panic, instead he said indifferently, "It''s okay, keep running, the exit is almost here, give them a big gift at that time!" Listening to this, the young man was taken aback at first, and some did not understand why Sabilly was so calm at this time. But then, as if thinking of something, he couldn''t help but show a smile on his face, nodded, and said, "I understand your lord." After , the two said nothing, they just kept running! About three minutes later, the two of them walked from the darkened cave to a place with a stench and cement on all sides. The sewer of Saint Martin. "Da da da!" At this moment, the footsteps behind them are clearly visible! Obviously, St. Martin''s people are very close to them! However, there is still no panic on Sabilli''s face, but the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, revealing an expression of successful conspiracy! Immediately, he took out a remote control-like thing from his arms and pressed it toward the red button in the middle! "Boom!!!" With a loud noise, the cave where Sabilli and the young man had just run out completely exploded, and a strong shock wave was ejected from the cave mouth with the explosion. Simply. Both of them were prepared for this. The moment Sabilli pressed the button, they ran to both sides of the cave and left the cave mouth far away, so it didn''t matter. "Boom!" However, the two were not doing well, but after the explosion, as the mountain shook for a while, the cave collapsed directly. "My wise man, all of this is under your control!" Upon seeing this, the young man immediately flattered Sabilli. "Ha ha!" Regarding this, Sabilli knew it was flattering, but he still smiled. Who would think that good things are bad? Immediately, he changed his words and said, "Okay, don''t flatter! After the explosion, things will become bigger and Saint Martin''s defenses will become more and more strict, so we must be cautious and more cautious in our actions!" "My lord, don''t worry, the people who have just come to St. Martin''s City are elites. Not only are they capable of responding immediately, but they are also cautious people, and nothing will go wrong!" As the young man spoke, he changed his voice and said, "Furthermore, our plan has been completed 70 to 80%. Every place in the city, except for a few points, has placed a large amount of gunpowder, at most one or two. God, we have done the preparatory work, and even if Saint Martin finds it, it will be of no avail." "Ok!" Sabilli nodded and said calmly, "That''s good!" Placing a large amount of gunpowder in the city of Saint Martin is part of the World Government''s b plan. The full name of Project b is Project Explosion! is customized by the world government based on the experience of the last time Yamamoto Motoyanagishigekuni attacked Maria. The main purpose is to continue to harass St. Martin like Yamamoto Motoyagisaid Shigekuni last time, causing St. Martin to fall into chaos, and finally forced Arthur to return to defense. Of course, what is different from Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekunis time is that the world government used bombs and some intelligence personnel. However, there is no alternative. The reason why Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni was able to do so last time was entirely because he himself was extremely lethal, and the deer spirit was so fast that no one could catch up. But the world government cannot do these two points. Well, to be precise, you cannot do both at the same time. The world government has strong lethality, such as the rock berry of the red dog, which is really lethal. There are also fast speeds. For example, Huang Yuan is the world''s fastest but the combination of the two is gone. Can''t let the red dog ride the yellow ape to do this, right? Not to mention that the two of them disagree, they say that Huang Yuans speed is based on elementalization. Elementalization cannot carry people. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ Besides, Huang Yuan is a bit salted, but he is not temperless. This kind of thing that is humiliating and dignified by someone riding on it, he will definitely not do it. Finally, the reason why Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni was able to force the world government to make concessions at the time was that in addition to his strong lethality, the most important thing was his superior strength!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c The general general can''t deal with it at all, even if he is besieged, he can easily break through. also because of this, he can cooperate with Lu Ling to cause such serious consequences. And if Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni is replaced with Akadog, the lethality is enough, but its own strength is not enough that no one can deal with it. If one is not careful, even the red dog is at risk of death. Therefore, the world government can only change its methods and come up with the current plan b. Of course, the reason why plan b was created is not all due to the above reasons, there are other reasons! St. Martin has done this once, and may be prepared for it. The world government took this into consideration, and then came up with plan b. Chapter 1214： Chaos first appeared Another day has passed! Located in the battle near the North Sea Upside Down Mountain, the victorious balance gradually fell towards Saint Martin. In the battlefield of general level! The four generals who dragged Arthur were beaten up and vomited blood again and again. There were serious and small injuries on the body, and there was a feeling that they were about to be unable to hold back! Although other generals of the world government did not die with the help of one hundred lieutenants who were later supported, and even overwhelmed Saint Martins generals, the lieutenants who came to help died a lot. With the passing of time and physical strength, so far there are only more than 60 left! In the battlefield of lieutenant general level! Because the world government has been transferred one hundred people into the general-level battlefield, the combat power in the lieutenant-level battlefield tends to be balanced. Although the two sides have died a lot in the past two days, on the whole, it is half a catty. No one has. obvious advantage! First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ And the battlefield between the army! Because of the continuous fighting for several days, the physical strength of the soldiers on both sides has dropped to an extreme, so the commanders of the two sides, Green Pheasant and Lelis, both gave an order to take turns to rest! Under this order, the fighting intensity between the armies in the past two days has dropped a lot! Because of this, there were not many casualties in the two armies in the past two days! The army of the world government has dropped from 1.7 million to 1.6 million! Well, because of the decline in fighting intensity, the number of people who died in these two days was not as many as those who died in the first few days! For the Saint Martin army, because the quality of soldiers in the army is better than that of the world government, it currently has about 1.8 million people! Generally speaking, from the comparison of all aspects of the three battlefields, Saint Martin''s advantages have gradually become apparent! If we proceed according to the current situation, and if nothing happens, then Saint Martin will definitely win! And this, the world government is also aware of it! Then... They can''t sit still! An order was directly transmitted from the world government to the city of Saint Martin in the Kingdom of Saint Martin! ---- "Pattern!" hung up the phone, but Sabilli frowned rarely! "What''s wrong, Lord Sabilli!?" Seeing this, the young man on the side couldn''t help asking. However, Sabilli did not answer him, but asked seriously, "How are the people below preparing? Is the gunpowder buried?" "My lord, more than 90% has been buried so far, only the last point is left, but because of the stricter guards on Saint Martins, this should be done tomorrow morning!" Although the youth does not know why Sabilli will I asked, but answered honestly. "No matter what, just act directly!" Sabilli said in a deep voice. "Ok!?" The young man said in a puzzled manner, "My lord, it''s almost the last point. Wouldn''t it be better to wait until you get it right?" "The battle situation near the Upside Down Mountain continues to deteriorate, and the above can''t wait!" Sabilli said sternly. And listening to what he said, the youth showed a daze! That''s it! No wonder you have to act in advance! "I understand!" After a serious promise, the young man said again, "I will notify them and start acting immediately!" "Ok!" Sabilli nodded. Seeing this, the young man saluted again respectfully, then turned and left! And just after the youth left, Sabilli took out a small phone bug from his arms and called out! "Blubru!" In the ringing of the phone, the call was connected soon! "The situation has changed, the plan is to proceed in advance, all staring at the direction of the palace, if there is a princess, prince, prince, etc., immediately notify me!" Sabilli said briefly, did not wait for the call. The person answered and hung up!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c --- Saint Martin City Hospital! Gan Fuer was lying on the hospital bed, covered with gauze! "How is it? Are you feeling okay?" Inoue Yousuke asked in a deep voice. "I''m fine!" Ganfor shook his head, and replied weakly. When Sabilli blew up the cave where he escaped a day ago, Ganfor happened to be in the cave! He didn''t react at the time, and the cave was narrow and there was no room for hiding, so he was directly blown up! Then, because the cave collapsed, he was buried directly underground! Simply! His strength is not weak. Although the incident happened suddenly and there is no way to avoid it, he still survived and eventually broke out of the ground and crawled out! Of course, the security guards who were with him at that time all died as a result! "Next, you will have a good rest and leave the rest to me!" Inoue Yousuke said in a deep voice. As the intelligence department of St. Martin, the Minister of Passerby, Devin, followed Arthur because of the need for intelligence support in this war, and the deputy minister, Inoue, Yusuke, stayed in St. Martin to coordinate the overall situation. The reason why all the people from the Ministry of Public Security were dispatched to search the world government intelligence personnel in the city, which eventually resulted in Ganfore''s injury, was also because Inoue Yousuke received relevant information. Because of this, in the face of Ganfor''s injury, Inoue Yousuke is not good, but take a look! "Ok!" Ganfor nodded, just about to say something, suddenly... "Boom!!!" A loud noise came from somewhere in the city, resounding throughout the city! not good! As for this, Gan Fuer and Inoue Yousuke in the ward changed their faces! This voice is so familiar to them! is clearly an explosion! Thinking, the two looked out the window in the ward! From this look, he saw a certain area in the west of the city with billowing smoke! But I haven''t waited for the two to think about it! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... One after another explosions rang out in various areas of the city Inoue Usuke and Ganfor looked at them, but they saw billowing smoke appearing in various areas of the city! Suddenly, the faces of Inoue Yousuke and Ganfor turned green in a flash! One of them is an intelligence officer and the other is from the Ministry of Public Security! Now that there is such a large-scale explosion in the city, the two of them must be negligent! After all, people brought so much gunpowder in and detonated it in the city. There must be reasons for the inadequacy of public security management, and there is also a reason for not collecting good intelligence! "You have a good rest, I''ll take care of it!" Thinking, Inoue Yousuke''s face was green, and after such a word, he turned and left! At this time, Inoue Yousuke knew very well that it is no longer time to care about any negligence! but when it is necessary to quickly remedy it! If the remedy is good, the process of negligence is not irreparable! Upon seeing this, Gan Fuer nodded and said, "Be careful!" It is because he is injured now, it is not suitable to leave the ward, otherwise he would like to leave in the face of this situation! "Ok!" After Inoue Yousuke agreed, he left the ward violently! Chapter 1215： Rescue St. Martins Kings Palace! "What''s going on outside? Why is there always an explosion?" Rimi Ishihara asked, sitting on the throne, frowning. "Back to the princess, there was news from outside that people from the world government are making chaos in Saint Martin. These explosions are their ghosts!" The waiter beside said solemnly, "However, please don''t worry, princess, there has not been any explosion in our palace so far!" As soon as the incident happened, the news had already reached the palace! This is also the practice of Saint Martin! Once something happens, the news will not only be passed to the relevant departments, but also a copy will be sent to the palace so that the people in the palace will know what''s going on! Of course, the last one is mainly for serving Arthur! Arthur, a king always needs to know everything! Even these things dont need him to deal with! However, since Arthur is not in the palace now, this news was naturally accepted by Ishihara Rimi! "That''s it!" Ishihara Rimi nodded suddenly, thought for a moment, and then said, "Then go ahead and let the guards of the palace raise their vigilance!" Although Ishihara Rimi doesn''t understand war or anything, she knows that everything is important! In San Martin, the most important thing except Arthur, there is nothing more than in the palace of San Martin, these princesses, princes, and princes! The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ And now that the world government is doing things in the city of Saint Martin, there is no reason to only move the civilians, leaving the Saint Martin palace with their princesses, princes and princes. That''s why she gave such an order. "Yes!" The waiter nodded, then turned and left! And Ishihara Rimi looked at his leaving back, thought for a while, and then said to the maid on the side, "Notify, all the princesses, princes, princes, and waiters, maids, chefs, and royal doctors in the palace will simply tidy up. Personal salute!" "Uh...understand!" The maid was a little surprised, she didn''t understand what Ishihara Rimi meant, but in the end she nodded and turned away. Princess Even if she does not understand the meaning of the command, as a maid, she can only follow it! "Be more prepared for everything, you taught me!" Ishihara Rimi looked at the back of the maid leaving, murmured, but Arthur''s shadow appeared in his mind. The reason why Ishihara Rimi asked the maid to tell the people in the palace to do these things, of course, it was not a pain in idleness! and Arthur grew up together. Although Ishihara Rimi didn''t want to exercise, she didn''t make much progress in terms of strength, which was similar to ordinary people, but in other aspects, she learned a lot from Arthur! including caution! She is doing this now because she is cautious! She is going to make a little bit of preparation to send all the important people in the palace to the half plane! In this way, even if the world government takes the attention of the palace, even if the guards of the palace do not stop the enemy, it does not matter! Anyway, everyone has entered the demiplane. No matter what conspiracy the people of the world government have, they can''t find the target to use---though the existing combat power in the palace is not necessarily afraid of this! But, its always good to be careful! Dont be afraid of ten thousand, just in case! Besides, not every princess, prince, and princess has a strong combat power. Even if the fighting power in the palace is not afraid of a surprise attack by the world government, it is always bad if it spreads to the princesses, princes, and princes who have no fighting power when fighting with the world government! So, be cautious and don''t give the world government any chance is king. --- at the same time! Saint Martin City West! "Ah~" "it hurts!" "Help me, help me!" ... As soon as I arrived at the scene of the first explosion, Inoue Yousuke heard dense wailing into his ears! And when Inoue Yousuke followed the sound and looked over, he saw the wreckage of buildings everywhere, as well as people lying on both sides, or with broken hands or feet, or scarred, who were crying for help! Suddenly, Inoue Yousuke''s face turned greener! But when he wanted to do something, the Deputy Minister of Public Security, who was comforting the crowd, saw him! "Inoue!" The Deputy Minister of Public Security trot over and said hello in a deep voice! Passer-by is equal in rank to the Ministry of Public Security! First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ As the deputy minister of passer-by, Yousuke Inoue''s position is equal to that of the deputy minister of the Ministry of Public Security, so when the deputy minister of Public Security greeted him, he did not use any honorifics! "Yamada, how are you doing now?" Inoue Yousuke frowned and asked. Deputy Minister Yamada said in a deep voice, Im telling you to go down, and all the people from the Ministry of Public Security will take to the streets to maintain law and order and prevent people from the world government from taking the opportunity to make trouble! "I also sent all of the rescue team''s people out. While saving people, I also asked them to pay attention to putting out the fire, so as not to put out the fire in time, and avoid greater danger!" "In addition, I also notified all the hospitals in the city, as well as all the doctors and nurses to help and treat the wounded!" "However, the situation is still not optimistic!" "This time, the people of the world government have acted too harshly. Except for the palace, nearly 90% of the entire city was affected by the explosion. The number of people affected by the disaster may have reached three million. I am afraid that there are not enough people in Guangcheng!" "hiss~" At the end of hearing, Inoue Yousuke couldn''t help taking a breath! The world government has started too hard! Three million people were affected! Although not all people were injured in the disaster, those who died, even if the house was bombed or burned, can be regarded as disaster. But three million is three million people. The number is there, and the various losses contained in it, just thinking about Inoue Yousuke can''t help but tremble! "Notify the nearby cities that the town will send all the security officers, rescue team members, doctors and nurses over, and then notify the wizards at Hogwarts to send all the potions that can be cured!" There was a tremor. After the meeting, Inoue Yousuke calmed down for a while, thought about it, and helped out an idea! "I''ve ordered it a long time ago, but far away can''t quench the near thirst! The nearby towns, even the nearest blood port town, take half an hour by train, and the others are even further away!" Deputy Minister Yamada said. There was a look of helplessness on his face! Listening, Inoue Yousuke couldn''t help frowning again! Yes! Far can''t quench near thirst! From the current point of view, if those people come, except for some of the nearest cities and towns, when they arrive, they can only do some post-war recovery work at most! Suddenly, Inoue Yousuke''s inspiration flashed, but an idea came out! "Wait... how about we use the teleportation array to send a group of people here?" Inoue Yousuke proposed such a method! Vice Minister Yamada listened, his eyes lit up, and then after thinking about it, he finally shook his head and said, "The way is good, but...no! Now the war is still going on, and everything needs to be guaranteed. Victory!" "A portal is something that can affect the situation of the battle, we can''t easily use it!" "That''s right, but not all portals can be used now!" Inoue Usuke explained, "The North Sea is also in the current war, and near the North Sea, there are still several important places where the portals need to be kept open!" "Other than keeping things unobstructed, even some wars are not needed at all. We borrow these unusable portals and won''t affect the situation!" Although portals are important, not every portal is important! Some portals lead to places that do not affect the situation of the battle, such as the portals on the sky island! In this case, Inoue Yousukes idea is to use these unusable portals to transport doctors, nurses, security officers, etc. from Sky Island or other places to help! Listening to Inoue Yousukes explanation, Vice Minister Yamada''s eyes lit up again. "This is a good way, so let''s do it. I will inform the people in those places to mobilize nurses, doctors, security guards, etc., and then use the portal to transport them over!" As he said, Vice Minister Yamada couldn''t wait to think. Want to leave! But at this moment, Inoue Yousuke caught him! "Wait, before you notify them, give me the command of the X-Men!" Inoue Usuke gritted his teeth and said, "If the people of the world government don''t deal with it quickly, I''m afraid they will make bigger things next! Then it will even affect the battle around Turnover Mountain!" Deputy Minister Yamada listened, and after a glance around, he showed a wry smile, "I''m afraid it has already affected!" There are so many casualties in the city of St. Martin at the moment. It is false to say that it did not affect the situation of the battle! "..." Inoue Yousuke followed the gaze of Vice Minister Yamada, but he was silent! Yes! I am afraid it has already affected! At this time, Vice Minister Yamada gave up the command right as soon as he changed his voice, saying, "But...I will call them to inform them and hand over the command to you. You bring the intelligence personnel and the X-Men people. , Arrest those people from the world government!" The influence is the influence! But because of this, it is necessary to catch them quickly to avoid bigger things! "Well, definitely!" Inoue Usuke nodded heavily. Chapter 1216： Stared at loneliness Saint Martin City! In a remote house! The young man turned his head to the side and opened the window carefully. After taking a look outside, he turned his head and said enthusiastically, "Master Sabilli, this time, apart from the heavily guarded palace in St. Martin, other urban areas have been blown up by us at least 90%! The number of people affected may reach three million!" Sabelli listened, shook his head, and said calmly, "Not enough!" "Ok?" The young man hesitated, and asked a little surprised, "Master Sabilli... three million people affected by the disaster are not enough? The total population of St. Martin is only 3.5 million!" In the eyes of young people, three million is already a huge number! You know, the general population of the kingdom does not have this number! Moreover, the cities in the world are counted as one, including Mary Joa, the only city with such a large population is San Martin! First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ "I''m not talking about not enough people, but not enough importance!" Sabilli shook his head and explained faintly, These three million people affected by the disaster are ordinary people. Although they are important in the eyes of Saint Martin, they are not so important as necessary! "Therefore, their disaster will slightly affect the situation of the battle, but it is absolutely not enough to reverse the situation!" "Oh!" The young man listened, and suddenly understood a little! But then, he hesitated and asked, "My lord, what do you mean..." "Look for someone important to start... the princess, prince, prince daughter, you can grab a few at will, definitely more influence than these ordinary people!" Sabilli said indifferently. Listening, the young man frowned, and said, "My lord, these people are important...but because of their importance, the defensive force around them is definitely not weak!" "Moreover, it is said that there are several princesses, princes, and princes among them. They are also very powerful. I am afraid that our strength is not enough to beat them?" "I know what you said...but our strength is enough!" Sabilli said with a deep meaning. ? ? ? The question mark of the youth! How can strength be enough? Although our intelligence personnel are powerful in intelligence, they don''t have much combat power. How can they be? Thinking about it, a bright light flashed in the young man''s mind, thinking of a possibility! The above may not only send them over! Maybe some powerful people have been sent over! Thinking, the young man looked at the slightly deep expression on Sabilli''s face, and felt that this might not be small! If no one else was sent, how could Sabilli dare to say such a thing so confidently? However, even though he was sure in his heart, the young man did not say anything on the surface! One of the most taboo things for intelligence is to inquire about the secrets of the boss! "Then what should we do next?" the young man asked excitedly. If it is true as he guessed, then they should be able to successfully capture any one or several of the princess, prince, and prince of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, and use the second as a threat to reverse the situation! When the time comes, once the battle is turned around, then they will have a huge amount of credit! Even though there are not many places where he can use power during the whole process, there are hard work without credit, and he can get that little credit more or less! This credit is enough for him to get promoted and raise his salary! "Wait!" Sabili said in a deep voice, "When the princesses, princes, and princes of the Kingdom of Saint Martin have to go out of the palace to quell the chaos, this is the best time for us to take action!" "But... what if those princesses, princes, and princes don''t leave the palace?" The young man asked hesitantly, "Now that the battle is so tense, we don''t have much time!" "If you keep waiting, those princesses, princes, and princes will never show up, what should we do? Can we wait?" "Then go in!!!" Sabilli said word by word, a ruthless look flashed in his eyes. ---- Near Saint Martin''s Palace! In a room on the seventh floor of a hotel! There are three people in a small room! A big bald guy with a huge body and muscles! A man with a well-proportioned figure, a smile on his face, and long blonde hair! A woman with a bulging front and back, wearing a black tights, exuding an indescribable charm! at this time! The bald guy was leaning against the window of the room, carefully passing the window, staring at the gate of Saint Martin''s palace not far away! "The guard of the palace has just been raised a lot, it should be the people of Saint Martin who realized something is wrong!" The bald man said calmly. "Have you seen any important people traveling?" The woman on the side asked indifferently. "No!" The bald man shook his head and said, "There is no movement at the palace gate opposite!" "Notify Sabilli, so that the people under him will be more moving!" After thinking for a while, the woman gave a cold voice to the blond man on the side. "Understand!" The blond man agreed swiftly, picked up the phone bug from the side and called out! "Blubru!" In the ringing of the phone, the call was connected soon! "Let your subordinates step up their efforts!" The blond man gave a simple command and hung up the phone! And hang up with his phone, in a while! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... There was another explosion in the city. But as the explosion sounded, the three people in the room waited for another hour, only to find that there was no movement in the palace, and no one wanted to come out! "Do this now?" Guangda asked, frowning. "Let''s try it out! The best words can bring out a few!" The woman said in a deep voice, "The princes of Saint Martin, the prince and daughter are only in their teens or 20s now!" "They are all young people, young and energetic. If we try, maybe they will be chased out because of this. Then we can catch people easily and don''t have to risk attacking the palace!" Their main purpose is to arrest people, but if there is no need, they dont want to attack the palace! They dont know how much defense force Saint Martins palace has so far, but they can be sure of a lot. If they attack the palace, they may not be able to do anything! After all, that is the palace! "Well, let me go!" The blond man took the initiative! While the other two nodded, there was no objection! Then, the blond man disappeared here! The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ When the bald-headed man and woman in the room saw this, they all walked to the window and watched silently! In a while! The blond man appeared near the gate of the palace! --- "Stop, please show your identity!" The guard at the city gate looked at the blond man approaching, and stopped in a deep voice. "Ha ha!" And the blond man listened, and after chuckling twice, instead of stopping, he used all his strength and rushed towards the gate! Seeing this, the guard was shocked, and immediately wanted to defend. But he just moved. "!" The blond man''s figure passes the guard! "Hey!" A **** wound appeared on the guard''s neck and blood spurted out from the wound! "Puff!" Finally, the guard''s eyes widened, his face covered his neck with an incredible face and fell down! "The enemy attack!!!" Seeing this, the other guards quickly loaded the bullet while shouting loudly, preparing to launch an attack on the advancing man! What a pity! late! The figure of the blond man quickly passed by each of them. Immediately, just like the guards who fell before, the other guards also fell over their necks! Then, the blond man continued to rush into the palace without even looking at them! In a while! The blond man rushed into the palace at an extremely fast speed! Then... He is stunned! Where is the person? Why is there no one alone? I saw that the palace in front of me was empty, let alone people, there were no ghosts! At this moment, the blond man understood why such a big event had happened in the city before, and there was no reaction in the palace. feelings, they stared at loneliness! There is no one in the palace of TM! ! ! Chapter 1217： Contain What is the saddest thing in the world? If it''s the last second, the blond man will tell you, it''s nothing more than staring at loneliness! But the next second! He thinks he needs to be besieged! That''s right! He was besieged! When he discovered that the palace was empty, he was stunned for a while, that is, during this meeting, hundreds of people surrounded him, and none of them were ordinary people, but according to intelligence, it was all devil fruits. X-Men composed of capable people! However, the sad reminder is the sad reminder, but the blond man did not worry too much! He can be sent to attack the palace and deal with the princesses, princes, and princes of the Kingdom of Saint Martin. Naturally, he cannot be weak in terms of strength! First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ Facing being besieged by such people, he still has the confidence to rush out! Thinking about it, the blond man did not dare to stay any longer! It''s one thing to have the ability to rush out, but another thing to die! Besides, the devil fruit can be...who knows what ghost powers are there! If you stay longer, what if something goes wrong? Therefore, the blond man squinted his eyes and glanced at the surroundings, and then exerted his strength. next moment! "boom!!!" With a slight explosion, the blond man''s body shape disappeared in place, and he sprinted toward the distance at great speed! However... "boom!" There was a sound like hitting glass, but the blond man seemed to hit an invisible wall out of thin air. He was dizzy and his body shape stopped immediately! Those who can? The blond man shook his head, and after regaining his thoughts, such a doubt flashed in his head. At the same time, he frowned, but he tentatively punched! "boom!!!" There was another sound that sounded like hitting glass, but the invisible wall in front of it did not show any abnormality, nor was there any sight to be broken! Upon seeing this, the blond man turned his head and looked at the X-Men who were about to come in front of him, his heart sank. The opponent can activate this ability before they get close, so how about getting close? Next second! He used all his strength decisively. "Kakkaka!" But this time, accompanied by a sound of glass breaking, twisted cracks appeared centered on the point where his fist hit, as if the glass was about to break! The blond man was a little happy, and a little surprised. Happily, it looks like this invisible wall is about to break. The shocking thing is that although he wasn''t very strong just now, he would suffer even if he was in the middle of the Navy. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ It was just such an attack that barely cracked the invisible wall in front of him. Doesn''t this explain the power of the X-Men in disguise? "I''m afraid, the X-Men is more powerful than intelligence, and stronger than I thought!" While the blond thought to himself in his heart, he didn''t dare to delay the time, he punched out again. "Kakkaka!" With a crisp sound, the original air crack disappeared, and the invisible wall disappeared. "boom!" Upon seeing this, after a glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes, the blond man rushed over. What a pity! It took a long time for him to come down, and the X-Men had already used this time to rely on him. Next second! Fireball, ice cone, wind blade, sand, lightning, metal spear, steel fist, hair, etc. All kinds, only you can''t think of, there is no strange ability that can''t be done, and they attacked the blond man together. "This X-Men is really made up of people with Devil Fruit ability. Such a mess of abilities, it is simply!" The blond man looked at the moves that were about to fall on him, but he secretly said in his heart. To tell the truth, in fact, the blond man didn''t believe in the investigation report of the X-Men by the world government. Because he felt that, in terms of the total number of X-Men, there are not so many devil fruits in this world. But now, he believes. The large group of messy abilities in TM can completely prove that the X-Men are really composed of people with devil fruit abilities. Of course, what the blonde man didn''t know was that the X-Mens ability was not based on some devil fruit, but the X gene. Get back to the subject! There are so many messy abilities that seem bluffing, but the blond man doesn''t feel much danger from it. Then... The blond man exerted all his strength, directly displayed the iron block, and also adjusted the armed color domineering in his body. next moment. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... With the sound of explosions, these messy respects exploded on the blond man. But when the smoke from these attacks dissipated, the blond man appeared intact. "This attack is too weak...Uh!!!" The blond man smiled and just wanted to pretend to be x, but... "Hey!" A dagger that flew out of nowhere was directly inserted into his stomach, causing him to spew a trace of blood, his face stiffened, and he shouted out in pain. Fortunately, the iron block and armed domineering used to resist those messy attacks have not been cancelled, so although the strength of the dagger is strong, it can only be inserted into a depth of less than one or two centimeters under the two major defenses. However, this was enough to make the blond man realize that he had just underestimated the X-Men. Although he was careless just now, it was he who was secretly calculated, but whether it was a secret calculation or a secret calculation, since the dagger can hurt his general-level combat power, it shows that the X-Men is not simpler than he thought! And in the situation where the war police is not easy, what should he do? of course I ran away! The princess, the prince, and the princess have long disappeared. In this case, what is the use of playing? Even if you kill a few X-Men, it wont help! Thinking about The blond man tried to rush out again. Result... "Boom!" Following an explosion, the blond man failed his attempt and was beaten back. And this time, his heart gradually sank to the bottom. According to this, he is very likely this time... here is the explanation! --- at the same time! Inside the hotel. "No, he is surrounded!" The woman looked at the scene near the palace not far away, but her face was anxious. The blond man was surrounded, this is probably the rhythm of the accident! "What should I do? Go to the rescue? He seems to be unable to rush out!" The bald man also looked at the scene outside the bed and asked quickly. The woman listened to the bald-headed man, thought for a moment, gritted her teeth, and said, "Help!" If you change to an ordinary person, the woman might not be saved! But the three of them have been in a team for many years, and they have more or less feelings, so the woman wants to risk saving! "That''s good!" After hearing the woman''s decision, the bald man was unambiguous, and left the room violently. and the woman followed right behind and followed! soon! The two came to the place where the blond man was besieged---Saint Martin''s Palace! Then... They are also blocked! Chapter 1208： Dying rhythm "There are still people!" On the top of a tall building near the Saint Martins Palace, staring at the palaces Usuke Inoue with a telescope, looking at the woman and the bald man who have emerged again, whispering, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, revealing a person who is under control. expression! That''s right! All this was planned by him! After getting the command of the X-Men, Inoue Yousuke led people to search the city for the first time! But after searching for a long time, apart from searching out some intelligence personnel of the world government, there is not much gain! At this moment, the same idea as Ishihara Rimi appeared in his mind! Everything has its own importance. If it is ranked according to the degree of importance, then the palace is undoubtedly the most important place. In this case, since the world government has attacked the entire city, there is no reason not to attack the palace! So, Inoue Yousuke let his subordinates continue to search the city, while at the same time he brought the most powerful group of X-Men to the palace quietly, ready to catch a big fish! As a result, the blond man was the first to hit! However, Inoue Yousuke felt that the world government could not just let the blond men come, so in addition to letting 1/3 of all X-Men in this operation go forward to besiege, the others let them stand still! Because of this, the woman and the bald guy were finally blocked! "Since you are here, don''t even think about leaving!" Seeing that the three people had been blocked, Inoue Yousuke thought to himself! There are a thousand X-men in total blocking the three! But these are not ordinary X-Men! As the headquarters of the X-Men, the X-Men in the city of Saint Martin are naturally the best among the more than 20,000 X-Men currently in Saint Martin! The weakest of them also has the rank of colonel, or the rank of lieutenant colonel with special ability, and more than a dozen of the strongest have reached the rank of lieutenant general! As for the major general level... there are nearly a hundred! In this case, even the three besieged are general-level combat power. Under the siege of these people, there is no other choice but to fall! --- In the palace! "Go!" I dont know who yelled such a sentence. Thousands of X-Men launched various attacks! "Damn!!!" Upon seeing this, the woman scolded, but she could only bite the bullet and prepare to resist! Now that this happens, how can she not know that they have been tricked? But, what else can I do if I have already been recruited? Of course, I can only bite the bullet and resist, and find a chance to rush out! Thinking like this, the woman couldn''t help but began to scan the surrounding scene, ready to look for opportunities! "Think of a way to gather first, and the three people will have a better chance together!" At this moment, the bald man on the side said solemnly. After listening to his words, the woman thought for a while, and first gave up the idea of ??looking for opportunities, and said, "Okay! Get together first!" said, the woman and the bald man moved together! "boom!" "boom!" After two slight explosions, the figures of the two disappeared in place, and they rushed towards the blond man! However, to their surprise, these X-Men did not intercept them. Instead, they all stepped aside and brought the three together! "Are you here?" Looking at the two people who appeared beside him, the blond man was surprised and delighted. "Nonsense, I can''t watch you die!" After the woman said something uncomfortably, she seemed to think of something again, and added viciously, "However, now it seems that it is better to watch you die!" "Uh..." The blond man was speechless for a while. But then, he looked at the X-Men who kept coming around, but he somewhat understood why the woman said that! So, he smiled wryly, with a trace of apology on his face, and apologized, "I''m sorry to put you in this dangerous situation!" "Well, don''t say so much, now is not the time to care about those, let''s quickly find a way to break through! Otherwise, we will really stay here today!" The bald man said solemnly. The woman who just wanted to say something, listened to the words of the bald man, but stopped talking, instead she started to scan around again, looking for opportunities! What a pity! Before she found a chance, the X-Men attacked again! Fireballs, wind blades, ice cones, sand, flying guns, wood, air, etc. all sorts of messy attacks, everything is there, all of them blasted toward the three of them! In this regard, the three of them dare not care about it this time! Although most of these messy attacks did not make them feel any danger, the painful lesson the blonde man had just told them was actually telling them that these messy attacks contained attacks that could truly threaten them. These words, I''m afraid it will hurt! "Roar~" Thinking about it, after a roar, the bald man suddenly turned into a huge black bear over five meters tall. "Armed and domineering!" Then, the black domineering covered his whole body. "After all come to me, I will resist one side of the attack for you!" said the black bear urn incarnate by the bald man. Listening to what he said, the woman and the blond man were unambiguous, and hid directly behind him! Of course, the two of them didn''t just hide and do nothing! The woman took out a long whip from her waist and began to wave it, while the blond man moved his legs slightly, and turned over, head down, feet up, and began to spin on the spot! Just like that, the three of them quickly got ready! Almost at the same time, the X-Men''s attack also came. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... With the sound of collisions and explosions one after another, these attacks will blast on them, or they will explode! As the three of them expected These messy attacks contained attacks that could threaten them! There are several attacks, which are obviously stronger than several quarters, and they can even give them a sense of threat! "If this continues, we will definitely be crushed to death here. Let''s try it now. I will be a pioneer and you will follow!" First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ After resisting all these attacks, the black bear urn incarnation of the bald man said angrily. New 81 Chinese website update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ "Yes!" The other two nodded without thinking about it! At the moment, neither of them has come up with a good way to do it. What if you rushed for a chance? So, among the three, the bald man stood in front of him, the woman and the blond man supported them on both sides behind him, and the three rushed directly in the direction outside the palace! However... "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... With the impact of the three, the X-Men decisively increased their strength, and strong attacks came towards them! Helpless! The three were forced back again! And this time, the three of them are not calm at all! This is a dying rhythm! Chapter 1219： The horn of counterattack! What happened to the three people, Arthur didn''t know! Even something happened in St. Martin, and Arthur still doesn''t know it! However, he knows exactly how the four opponents are with his general! At this time, the four generals on the opposite side, whether it is physical strength or injury, have reached an extreme! "It''s time!" Arthur murmured, with a glimmer of light in his eyes! After so many days of confrontation, Arthur felt that now is a good time, a good time to counterattack! When they were in their extreme state, it was easy for Arthur to kill them! And once they are killed, after Arthur''s terrorist power is completely liberated, then the situation that is slightly stalemate now will be like a river on the side of a bank, completely dumped! Thinking about it, Arthur himself was unambiguous, and he took away the giant he was incarnation, and changed it back to the original appearance! Then... "Japanese Lion Form!!!" Arthur roared. next moment! His whole person''s height soared, and his broken hair seemed to have taken a hair restorer. His eyes flashed quickly, and at the same time his eyes gradually turned golden! In the end, Arthur became a form with a height of 5.2 meters and a shape similar to that of Super 3! At the same time, a strong momentum swept out of him, shocking the audience! "what is this?" The four people who were fighting Arthur, watched Arthur''s sudden transformation, but they couldn''t help frowning, showing a solemn look! Although they dont know why Arthur became like this, and they dont understand the principle of the so-called Sun Lion form, but from Arthurs current momentum, they know that Arthurs current strength has definitely skyrocketed. ! "Don''t worry about what it is, it will be difficult to fight next, let''s...be careful!" The person called the nightmare gritted his teeth and said. Before dealing with Arthur, who had not soared in strength, they all played so hard. Now facing this soaring strength, how do they fight? Facing the nightmare words, although the other three did not answer, the expressions on their faces became more solemn. Obviously, they also agree with the nightmare words in their hearts! is just then! "Huh!" After transforming into Arthur, he cast his sharp eyes on several people! "Hey!" The hearts of several people jumped together, feeling bad! But when they were just preparing to put up a defensive position! "Cracking!" A flash of lightning! "Uh..." The world government powerhouse known as a nightmare only felt a chill in his heart, as if the wind was blowing into his body, and then after he slowly lowered his head and glanced at the pierced chest, a trace of despair flashed in his eyes. With a whimper, he completely lost consciousness. "Nightmare!!!" Seeing this, the other three were shocked and angry! What is angry is the death of nightmare! The full text of The fastest ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ It is Arthur''s strength that is surprised! Although their physical strength and injuries have reached a limit, the generals are after all. Even so, they are not easily killed by outsiders! What about now? an instant! In an instant, the nightmare died, and there was no reaction even! A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ In this situation, how can they not be surprised? However, before they were surprised, Arthur attacked again! "Cracking!" An electric light flashed again, and Arthur''s figure quickly passed the three people present with the electric light! Immediately, like the world government powerhouse known as the nightmare before, the other three people present had reached a limit due to their physical strength and injuries. Facing Arthur who was in an explosive state, there was no resistance at all, just In the blink of an eye, it turned into three corpses and plunged into the sea! "Finally dead!" And Arthur looked at the four corpses that fell towards the sea, silently in his heart. These four people died. In addition to representing the liberation of Arthur''s combat power, it also represents that Saint Martin will blow the horn of counterattack next! Thinking, Arthur turned around and cast his stern eyes on the others in the general-level battlefield! "Next, it should be them, I will sound the horn of the counterattack!!!" Muttering, Arthur sighed deeply! followed! without any hesitation! "Cracking!" Accompanied by the electric light, Arthur''s figure rushed to the others in the general-level battlefield! Then... One! Two! Three! ... Five! Ten! Twenty! thirty ... Lightning passing! The corpses fell into the sea one after another like rain! In just thirty seconds, the people present had not even realized what was going on. Thirty lieutenant generals sent to participate in the general-level battlefield were completely dead! "This...this...this..." Seeing this, the people of the world government on the battlefield were frightened by this scene and didn''t know what to say! "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty has helped!" "The enemies are dead, let''s go together! ... After seeing this scene, the people of St. Martin''s morale immediately rose. Excited, they rushed to the enemy with their greatest strength! At this time! Arthur still did not stop! "Cracking!" With the electric light, Arthur is like a high-efficiency lawn mower, one, two, three, harvesting people from the world government one by one! Until the general level battlefield, there are only a few scattered lieutenants left, the talents of the world government in the battlefield completely reacted! Follow this rhythm, are they going to die? "Run, run!!!" I dont know who yelled such a sentence. Suddenly, among the strong men sent out by the world government this time, the strong men who were hired by various conditions, UU read www. uukanshu.com turned around and ran without hesitation! Originally they just thought they were here to make soy sauce and walk through the scene! After all, there are thirty generals coming together! In this case, no one would think that the world government would lose, so they agreed to the terms of the world government and were hired! But in this situation, it''s no longer a matter of beating soy sauce, and the process can be over. It is clear that it has reached a desperate, or even a life-death situation, naturally they dare not stay longer! And this scene of their escape, suddenly made the strong men of the world government present shameless! I couldn''t beat it originally, you **** are still running now, so why are you fighting? Thinking about this, the powerful men of the world government looked at each other, and when they gritted their teeth, they all turned and started to run! just kidding! I couldn''t beat it before, and now all the hired people ran away. What are they going to beat? If you continue to fight, it will only kill you. It''s better to save some vitality! However, the people of Saint Martin will naturally not let go of such a good opportunity! "Leave them!" "Don''t let them run away!" "Chase me!!!" ... shouted excitedly, and the people from Saint Martin chased them directly! When Arthur saw this, his body flashed for a while, his figure disappeared in place, and he chased him! Chapter 1220： Defeated like a mountain There is a saying called defeat like a mountain! At this time, it is just right to be used on the battlefield! After the general-level combat forces fled because of Arthur''s strong entry, the lieutenant-level battlefield also had a chain reaction! "Those people ran away, we ran too!" "Let''s go, when the Saint Martin''s chase is over, it''s our turn!" "Go!!!" ... The lieutenant-level combat powers are not stupid. After seeing the general-level combat powers fleeing, they are also ready to escape! They all know that running now is the best time! If you dont run or delay a little time, then you will not only have to face Saint Martins lieutenant-level combat power. After the hunt is over, they will also have to deal with the general-level combat power. So, they all ran away! "Chasing, don''t let them run away!" "Yohouhou, I''m about to start singing, you all have to catch up!" "Kill, don''t let them go!" New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ "Leave them here and avenge the dead brothers!" "Asshole, where do you run?" ... A group of Saint Martin Kingdom lieutenant generals who had been suppressed the whole process and had a sigh of breath in their hearts. Seeing that they finally turned over, those who were chasing after them were happier than anyone else, and they chased after them. The breath that I had been holding back in my heart was released! Don''t say it! After they chased like this, they really had a fraction of them immediately, that is, the lieutenant general level of the world government of more than 30 people was retained! But, only so much is left! It is naturally not easy to reach the level of lieutenant general, even if most of these people are just junior lieutenant generals, the first cards under the four emperors, the deputy can easily play three, four, four or five, and even restraint. You can fight more than ten if you have a relationship or a guerrilla! But the lieutenant general is a lieutenant general, and he has a bit of his own unique skills. Of course it is impossible for Saint Martin to stay all! After the lieutenant generals also fled with the generals, the battlefield between ordinary troops was quickly affected! In the original ordinary battlefield, both sides have lost nearly a million people! In this case, St. Martin was okay. The only loss was his small head, and coupled with the training, nothing happened. But the world government is not good! The army of the world government itself is a mixed army, and the internal people are not uniform at all. In addition, the loss is large, the morale has fallen sharply, and the phenomenon of insecurity has appeared! First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ That is, because most of the dead are the navy directly under the government of the world, the people of CP did not immediately collapse! But now facing the escape of high-level combat power from the other two battlefields, there is not much army left in morale, and it immediately began to collapse! "Those strong guys have all gone, let''s run too!" "The strong are all gone, if we want to stay, I''m afraid we will die too!" "Go, go, if you lose too much, your Majesty will not let me go!" "We quietly ordered the army to go first, so that if the army of the world government is cut off, it will not lose too much!" "Well, don''t let the navy know, don''t let the world government know!" ... After a group of generals discussed quietly for a while, they decisively decided to sell the army of the world government, and immediately flee with their own army! Well, they feel distressed when their own army loses, and they don''t feel bad when other people''s army loses! Even if this army is to some extent (the navy is paid by the world government, and the world governments money comes from the participating countries), it is also its own army! Under their orders, in the midst of the battle, the armies from various kingdoms turned their bows one after another, preparing to leave! Fortunately, the giant wall has long been taken by the world government army using human tactics to take half of the control, so they can leave directly from the giant wall! And just after the kingdom''s army left, the pressure on the army directly under the world government, that is, the navy, increased immediately! "Damn, those **** have run away!" "Be careful, those **** are gone!" "No way, if this continues, we can''t hold on!" "Lets retreat too!" "Retreat!!!" ... Under the situation of increased pressure on the navy, the line of defense immediately showed signs of collapse! In this case, some unsteady navy immediately gave birth to the idea of ??retreat, and the most unsteady navy even ran away! And these escaping navies are like the last straw that overwhelms the camel. Under their leadership, the navy''s morale fell to the bottom, and their courage was completely lost. They quickly followed and retreated together! finally! All the troops directly under the government of the world began to scramble to flee! --- at the same time! Just when the world government army began to flee, the commander of Saint Martin, Lelis picked up the walkie-talkie on the side and gave an order! "Everyone has it, chase me!!!" Under his order, the remaining hundreds of mecha troops were flying in the air, the giants were running in the sea, and the maximum power of the steamboat was turned on. In this way, the millions of troops in St. Martin were like wolves. Pounced on the escaping world government forces! But! After the army chased them, Rilis did not stop giving orders, but waved to the soldiers on the side! The soldier is also very sensible, so he directly passed a phone worm! After receiving the call bug, Lelis dialed out again! "Blubru!" With the ringing of the phone, the call was connected soon! "It''s me, Rilis! Next you will adjust the army of Alabas to both sides, squeeze the army of the world government in the middle, let them gather together, and then cooperate with our army to strangle in the back!" Said lightly. "Yes!" On the other end of the phone, Icarim''s thick voice came over! And listening to this, Lelis didn''t say much, and hung up the phone! Then, he immediately picked up the phone and dialed out again! "Blubru!" As the phone rang for a while, the call was connected again soon! "I am Lylis, I have cut off the back of the world government troops and blocked them on Upside Down Mountain!" Lylis said in a deep voice. "Jie Jie, don''t worry, leave it to me!" Klockdal''s voice rang with a hint of rebelliousness! --- "Pattern!" After hanging up the phone, Krokdal looked at the 200,000 army that had already gathered in front of him, took a deep sip of cigar, and vomited it severely, and said, "Go!!!" this moment! Krokdal has been waiting for a long time! Long before he received the combat order from Saint Martin! Of course, not attacking the government army, but breaking the queen! Although Krokdals training over the years, coupled with the quiet transfer from St. Martins side, the army has a total of 200,000 and can launch a war of annihilation, but compared with the army of the world government, these are not Not enough to see! You must know that the world government army initially had two million! What''s more, these are just troops. The strongest only counts as Krokdal! If you attack the army of the world government at first, it will end badly! Saint Martin knows this very well! So he didn''t let him attack directly! Instead, he ordered him to block them on the upside-down mountain when the world government army was defeated after the battle, so that they were in a dilemma and eliminated their vital power to the greatest extent! Of course, according to the best situation! In addition, Saint Martin also considers the worst! defeated! Once this happens, Krokdals army will become a surprise soldier, attacking the world governments army from the rear to turn the tide of the war! "Yes!!!" The soldiers of the army who had been holding their breath a long time ago agreed with a loud voice! that''s it! Krokdal took the two hundred thousand morale-high army, and marched toward the upside down mountain aggressively! Chapter 1221： massacre Sengoku watching the scene of the defeat of the army in front of him, the turbulent emotions in his heart could not be calmed for a long time! He never thought that things would develop to this point! In just a few days, their two million army, as well as thirty strong generals and three hundred lieutenant generals, can be called the most luxurious and powerful team in the world. It''s actually going to be bounced by Saint Martin! "Damn!!!" But after gritted his teeth, the Warring States had no choice but to withdraw! In this situation, let alone he is now, even in his heyday, he will not be able to make a comeback. Apart from a dead end, the Warring States period can''t think of any ending! the other side! As the Warring States retreats, the green pheasant is also preparing to retreat! Green Pheasant is not stupid! He understands that with all three lines jumping, he has no choice but to retreat! "It''s... a bit unwilling!" But just a second before preparing to retreat, the green pheasant glanced back at the army that was collapsing and fleeing, and the Saint Martin army chasing after the army, but couldn''t help saying something! Green Pheasant is very unwilling now! But the reason for unwillingness is not only because of defeat, but also because this is the first time in his life to command such a large-scale war! He originally wanted to give this one a pass, the best and perfect answer for the first time, but now... let alone perfect, he can''t even pass, so he is unwilling! Although he knows that the main responsibility for this failure is not on him, he has done almost everything he can do. If the information of the world government is not wrong, according to the original information... he can win! If you lose, you lose. He is unwilling, but there is nothing to say! Moreover! Now its useless to say this! After all, he has already progressed to this point, and he can''t help it! Thinking about it, Qing pheasant can only turn around and leave decisively! --- Just in the two wars of Qing Pheasant and Warring States, after the souls of the world government began to retreat, the world government collapsed faster! Everyone, all the army, all the strong, all scrambled to flee the way they came! "Go, don''t get in the way of the boat ahead!" "Asshole! Get out of me!" "Rush over, rush over!" ... However, the entrance to Upside Down Mountain is only so small, but it is not enough to pass so many ships at once, so these escaped army ships began to squeeze into a pile in this situation! Among them, only lucky ships can pass first! Unfortunately, not only did it fail, but even in this squeeze, the entire ship was squeezed apart! , that is, those strong people who ran fast and were not left behind, each used their own means, or boarded the forefront ship, or simply climbed up the red soil continent, and directly boarded the upside-down mountain! A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ However, overall, the Upside Down Mountain at this time has become a bit chaotic! And in this chaos, there is an army that looks "fresh and refined"! That is the Army of the Kingdom of Alabastan! This army did not squeeze towards the entrance of the upside down mountain like other armies. Instead, it went against the current in the sea of ??ships, separated from the sea of ??ships, and then divided into two branches, one to the east and the other to the West, appeared on both sides of the world government army! Then... launch an attack! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Numerous artillery shells and bullets flew out of the warships of the Kingdom of Alabastan, and bombarded the warships of the world government forces crowded together! "not good!" "Alabastan betrayed!" "Be careful of Alabastan!" "Damn it! How dare you betray us?" ... The world government troops crowded in a group saw it, but they were frightened and angry! The entrance to the upside-down mountain was originally small, and there was not much hope for everyone to escape. Now Alabastan has staged this scene again. Isn''t this TM trying to force them to death? But complaining, except for the scattered troops of the world government that can fight back, the others are all packed into a ball, and even the muzzle is not easy to adjust, so they can only be beaten for nothing! But this is not the worst! The worst thing is that during the period when they were beaten in vain, Saint Martin''s army completely caught up with them! Suddenly, countless people in the army of the world government turned blue! Alabastans betrayal has already hurt their brains. Now that so many troops from the Kingdom of Saint Martin are coming, this is to kill them! --- at the same time! The Great Channel upside down the mountain exit! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ "Wow!" Along with the sound of hunting and hunting flags, the ships carrying 200,000 troops came to the exit of Upside Down Mountain mightily! "Where did this army come from?" "Wait, I''m so familiar with the banner that the army hangs!" "Isn''t that the banner of Krokdal?" "Yes! Although the pattern has changed a bit, it is definitely Krokdal''s banner!" "Wait, why does Krokdal''s flag hang on these ships?" "That''s right! And, what does Krokdal want to do when I come here? Rebellion?" "Wow, isn''t that big news?" ... The reporters who had not yet dispersed on the boats where the great channel of li was upside down and did not show off, saw this sudden scene, but they all started talking in excitement! They smelled big news! Although it is said that with the war between Saint Martins and the world government you can get big news every day, but there is also a heat gap between big news and big news! Now that the war between Saint Martin and the world government has been broadcast for several days, the heat about this matter has dropped again and again, and Krokdal is definitely "new" news! As "new" news, of course it is the most eye-catching! Therefore, the reporters are a little excited about what is happening now! In the army! On a ship headed! "Arrange the array, and be sure to keep every warship of the world government to me!" Krokdal ordered in a deep voice. Under his order, the ships carrying 200,000 troops quickly dispersed, set up a battlefield, adjusted the angle of the muzzle, and made the appearance of preparing to launch an attack! About less than a minute later, Klockdal soon ushered in their first business! Ten naval ships side by side! "Shoot me and leave them all!" Seeing this scene, after a smirk appeared on Klockdal''s face, he decisively gave the order! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Suddenly, countless more artillery shells flew out and flew towards the army that escaped from the world government! a massacre... here we go! Chapter 1222： How dare Saint Martin! ? one day one Night! This massacre lasted one day and one night! And the final result... St. Martin strangled about one million soldiers, and more than four hundred million surrendered. Only a few soldiers escaped from the Saint Martins defense line because of good luck! However, the soldiers are almost completely wiped out, but the strong have been run away a lot! Among the thirty generals, excluding those who were killed in the previous war and those who were left behind when they fled, fifteen ran away! Three hundred lieutenants are a bit miserable, but apart from those killed in the war and those left behind in the escape, nearly a hundred people escaped! But overall, Arthur is quite satisfied with the results! I won, it''s easy to say anything! And after the massacre was over, Arthur finally received a message from Saint Martin! Then... He is happy! "There are unexpected gains!" While listening to the news, the corners of Arthur''s mouth were raised involuntarily for the three generals who were surrounded and beaten by thousands of X-Men and finally arrested! First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ what is this? Hi, happy! Thinking, Arthur calmed down again after being happy for a while! Although St. Martin has defeated the world government''s army, it has not yet eliminated the world government! "It''s time to counterattack..." Arthur murmured, a ray of ambition flashed in his eyes! "Da da da!" And at this moment, Lylis just came to Arthur''s side! "Your Majesty, the war damages have been counted... At present, the number of people who have died directly is nearly 300,000. The number of people who are seriously injured and unable to fight is about 50,000. The other more than 1.6 million are not serious, although some Wounded on the body, but it does not affect the battle. In addition, the losses of arms, ships, and various aspects are..." Lelis reported in detail the results of the battle damage! And after listening to Arthur, after thinking about it, he said, "Order to go down and transport all the seriously injured people back to me. Make sure to ensure their safety!" "As for the more than 400,000 prisoners, let the army in the nearby North Sea send some people over, and I will push those prisoners from the world government back, and then deal with them later!" "Yes!" Lelis nodded, turned and left. "German, has anyone taken advantage of the fire these days and made trouble while we are fighting with the world government?" Arthur asked German on the other side. "Yes, Your Majesty!" ¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Devin said in a deep voice, "Among the many kingdoms we have defeated and destroyed these days, the rebels who still want to retake the kingdom take the opportunity to make trouble! However, under the strong suppression of the North Sea army, nothing has happened. Come on!" "That''s good!" After Arthur nodded in satisfaction, he asked Devin about what happened in the past few days! The answer I got was to make Arthur very happy! Basically no major incidents happened. Although there were some minor incidents, they were all solved easily! "Your Majesty, I have arranged it!" At this moment, Lelis walked back again! "Very good!" After Arthur nodded, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "You go and arrange to gather all the troops that are still fighting, and replenish all the weapons that have just been consumed. We are ready to go... . Attack, Maria Joa!!!" Lelis listened, his eyes lit up, nodded repeatedly, and excitedly promised, "Yes, I will do it now!" The meaning of Arthur''s words is very obvious, that is to eliminate the world government. So, Rilis is very excited! this day! He has been waiting for a long time! But excited, Lelis did not forget the business! "That''s right, Your Majesty! The army of the world government was too eager to escape and left the machine they used to subvert the mountain and ocean current. What do you think?" Lelis asked. "Let''s put it away!" Arthur said casually. Right now they are going to attack Mariejoa, this machine is obviously not useful, so he is put away! "Understand!" Lelis nodded, then turned and left again! After Lelis left, Arthur looked at the upside down mountain not far away, his eyes gradually blurred, and said quietly, "Maria Joa...I''m here!" Mary Joa! In a conference hall! "It''s lost..." The five old star of the glasses lowered his head, but he didn''t know what to say! They have prepared so much, they just want to disintegrate Saint Martin''s power in the North Sea first, and then move Saint Martin''s strength in the West Sea, and finally destroy Saint Martin completely! The results of it? Don''t say it was killing Saint Martin! They didn''t even win the battle to disintegrate the North Sea forces! Except for the five old stars who bowed their heads and didn''t know what good glasses to say, the other five old stars in the conference hall were sitting and silent, and they didn''t have any good faces! At this time, a day and a night have passed since they received it! In the day and night since receiving the news, they still can''t believe it! no way! This failure came too suddenly! It was fine before, although it has been in a disadvantaged state, it can still be played, and they still have a lot of means to use! Who would have thought that such a wave of outbreaks suddenly came while beating Arthur, and as a result, in this short period of less than a few minutes, the situation had undergone earth-shaking changes, and their army had a direct avalanche! How did they accept this? "Okay, let''s calm down, now we should think about what to do next!" At this time, the five old stars with long beards were the first to speak! "Yes, I should think about it!" Scarred Five Old Stars echoed and said, "Everyone sees the ambition of Saint Martin. These years, their kingdom is either on the way of development or on the way of conquering new territories!" "At the moment we are defeated. If nothing else, then Saint Martin''s goal will undoubtedly be us!" "After all, as the world''s recognized as the strongest power under our world government, Saint Martin is now the only obstacle to becoming the world''s strongest power and only our world government!" "In this case, they will definitely come to crusade us so we must also think of a way to deal with Saint Martin!" Listening, the five old stars also nodded in agreement. But just when they are about to discuss how to deal with Saint Martin! "!" There was a slightly rapid knock on the door! The five old stars looked at each other, and they all had a bad feeling in their hearts! "Come in!" The long beard Wu Lao Xing said. "Crack!" A cp member in a suit came in! At this time, his face was full of anxiety, and he knew that there was something urgent to report! "what is the matter?" the long bearded five old star asked, squinting. "St. Martin has entered the great waterway!" After the cp member said anxiously, he said with some embarrassment, "And...and..." "And what? Speak straight!" Scar Five Old Star saw his embarrassment, but he ordered directly. Hearing this sentence, the CP member''s eyes flashed a little hesitation, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "Furthermore, St. Martin also publicly announced that it is ready to attack Maria Gioria...change the owner of this world!!! " "Boom!" As soon as this sentence came out, the minds of the five old stars were like bolts from the blue sky, and they became blank! At this time, they only have one idea left! Saint Martin... How dare you! ? Chapter 1223： Build momentum Time goes back to one hour ago! After everything was arranged, Arthur took the lead to log on to the Great Channel from Upside Down Mountain! And the first thing he did when he logged on to the Great Channel was not something messy, but an interview with reporters! That''s right! is to accept interviews with reporters from all over the world! Of course, the reason for accepting the interview was not because Arthur wanted to show off, but because of the future! His next goal is Mary Joa! But the goal is the goal, it doesn''t mean that he rushed to Mary Joa with someone stupefied! Along the way, cities directly under the control of the world government, such as the capital of water, and some kingdoms on the way, he must definitely win! There are two reasons! On the one hand, it is to avoid being attacked by someone behind the scene, and flanking back and forth! On the one hand, I also want to build a logistics supply route to support the army''s conquest! After all, the armed forces have not moved. Without a complete logistics supply route, it is very difficult to fight ahead! Arthur cant hope that every battle will be like this one, and it will be resolved within a few days. If anything needs to be confronted by any chance, the outcome that cannot be guaranteed by logistics is lost! And in this case, the problem is coming! One city after another, how long will it take if the kingdom is over? Arthur doesn''t know! However, he can be sure that the time is not low! After all, there are many cities directly under the government of the world on the great waterway, and there are many large and small kingdoms that must pass through! Based on this, he is ready to publicize first! What does that mean? is to promote the purpose of Saint Martin, to promote Saint Martin''s behavior! To put it bluntly, just like the TV series, a certain road army often promotes slogans such as hitting local tyrants, dividing fields, abolishing feudal exploitation and so on. First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ Through this kind of propaganda, let the civilians know what kind of country Saint Martin is, what kind of army, and what they are here for! In this way, people in the kingdoms in these cities can know what kind of kingdom Saint Martin is, reducing their will to resist, and effectively shortening the time to fight! Even if you are lucky, you can still encounter a scene where the enemy surrenders! Of course, this is just one of the reasons for the interview! There are other reasons, such as being famous! is to give him an excuse for this act of war! Well, this is also the daily life of war! Whenever the two sides are fighting, they must yell at one or two great excuses during the war, and give themselves a reason or something, to show that the reason they started the war is due to a reason, in order to occupy the moral high ground! Like the world government! When this war was about to begin, their excuse was to get rid of the evil kingdom of St. Martin, and the many kingdoms in the North Sea that were destroyed by St. Martin are fair! Of course, in addition to the world government, Saint Martin also found excuses this time! But because of the ban by the world government, the excuse was only circulated in St. Martin''s own newspaper, and it was not spread! Therefore, Arthur is going to take this opportunity now to repeat the excuse of St. Martin, and spread it out so that everyone in the world will know it! As to whether this excuse will be blocked again... At present, the world government can''t think of a way to deal with Saint Martin. How can it be done to ban this stuff? upside down the foot of the mountain! on a temporary stage! "This world is sick, and the sickness is not light! Pirates, robbers, and bandits are everywhere. The common people have a hard time. Even if they are robbed from time to time, they are also exploited by various nobles and kings, and they charge high amounts. Taxes will either starve to death or become a slave..." Arthur stood in the center of the stage, facing the interviews of many reporters, with a distressed expression on his face, speaking in simple and straightforward words. After talking for about five minutes, Arthur put away his distressed expression, changed his face, and sternly summed it up, saying, "The culprit of all this is the world government, it is the Tianlong people! !!!" "It is precisely because of the world government, and because the Tianlong people collect high amounts of heavenly gold from each kingdom every year, the kingdom will collect huge taxes from the civilians, and the civilians will live such a hot life!" "So, upholding that for the common people to live a happy life, we in Saint Martin officially announced today that we will overthrow the world government and overthrow the rule of the Dragon people!!!" The central meaning of Arthur''s speech is simple! is that the world government is bad, the Tianlong people are bad, only Saint Martin is good, it is a country where the common people can live a happy life! And what he said, he used simple and straightforward words! Of course, the reason for using such words is not that he doesn''t need any gorgeous rhetoric! On the contrary, as a king, as a leader, those gorgeous rhetoric are daily skills! And this time, he didn''t use any flashy rhetoric. Instead, he explained in simple and straightforward words. It was entirely because the audience of his speech was civilians! Except for the West Sea in this world, other kingdoms have no cultural popularization. The number of civilians who can read except for the West Sea in St. Martin does not even reach 1% of the world''s total population! In this case, it''s okay not to use gorgeous language. If Arthur uses any gorgeous language...hehe! The audience target, that is, civilians, must be full of question marks! the other side! Listening to Arthurs words, the reporters explained that what was being said was also a little emotional and emotional! Those who can be reporters must be literate! But this does not mean how high their origin is! On the contrary, most of their origins are very low, and the civilians may be slightly taller than the civilians! Because people of height don''t even bother to be a journalist. This requires wind and sun, and occasionally needs to take a life-threatening career! Therefore, these reporters feel a little bit empathetic to the daily lives of ordinary people! Even they think that Arthur is talking about himself! But, after all, they are professional journalists, they are somewhat literate. Although the emotions are a bit agitated by Arthur''s speech, they did not do anything rude! Well, the main reason is not dare! Arthur is the king of Saint Martin! Isn''t that impatience to live in disrespect in front of the king of the Kingdom of Saint Martin who can defeat the world government twice? New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ Thinking, these reporters took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in their hearts, then picked up the microphone and asked Arthur some questions related to the war! As for these questions, Arthur answered as soon as he could answer them. If he couldn''t answer, he gave the reporter a look. After letting him experience it, he turned to answer another question that could be answered! that''s it! After the interview lasted for a long time, it was finally over! For this interview, Arthur achieved his goal and was very satisfied. The reporters also got a big news and were also very satisfied, so everyone can be regarded as the end of the guest and host! the next day! When these news were sent out, it caused another uproar! Chapter 1224： Copy dreams "After the victory, the King of the Kingdom of Saint Martin is interviewed!" --- Le Monde! "The ideal of a king! "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "The happiness of common people? "---A place in the Great Waterway! ... As Arthur expected, the news was sent out overwhelmingly the next day! And the content... Except for the subtlety of Le Monde, the other tabloids reported exactly exactly what Arthur said! Well, if it were before, they would definitely not dare to follow Arthur''s words in the newspaper. will change a little bit more or less, or a little more subtle! After all, the world government, Denon people are not vegetarian! Its really such a posting. If you look back, you will definitely be troubled by the world government. If you are lucky, you will be fined and warned at most, but if you are not lucky, you may even fall to the ground! However, the situation is different now! The world government is defeated again! Although this seems to be nothing in the eyes of ordinary people, in the eyes of these well-informed newspapers, they are keenly aware of what this represents --- the world government may really be planted this time, and the world will have a new owner. Up! Of course, in addition to realizing this, the most important thing is that these newspapers know that after the world government has encountered such an incident, there must be no time to trouble them recently! Otherwise, even if they realize that the world government may really be planted, they would not have the guts to report Arthur''s words so truthfully! After all, the fact that the world government wants to plant has not happened yet. Who knows the final result? What if the world government''s Jedi is turned back? Get back to the subject! After the news came out, people all over the world have had discussions about it! "For the happiness of common people?" "Defeat the Tianlongren and defeat the world government?" "Is everything because of heavenly gold..." ... The civilians either read the newspaper or listened to the explanations of the people around them, and they had a certain positive or side understanding of the content of the newspaper, and then they understood why they had been so hard! It turns out that all the culprit is the capital of heaven! After understanding this, coupled with the various negative news about the world government that Arthur has continuously instilled in them in various works and news in the past, exposing the evil deeds of the world government, for a time civilians The impression of the world government dropped to the bottom! At the same time, I have a somewhat positive impression of Saint Martin! Of course, this impression may not be so deep, at most let them know that there is such a kingdom in this world! But that''s enough! With this impression, in the future, once Saint Martin attacks where they are, their will to resist will weaken, and they will not particularly reject Saint Martin''s behavior. The pace of Saint Martin''s attack will be somewhat smoother! --- at the same time! A certain hidden place in the new world! Looking at the newspaper in his hand, Dorage looked a little ugly! It''s not that Saint Martin defeated the world government! but because of Arthur''s words! Although there is nothing wrong with what Arthur said literally, Dolager saw it at a glance. The core meaning of his words is similar to the dream of the revolutionary army! is to overthrow the world government, overthrow the unequal rule of the Tianlong people, and let the common people live a happy life! In other words, Arthur is copying their revolutionary army dream! This makes Dorag feel like a dog! Who did their revolutionary army provoke? Not to mention the new world that was rushed to by the world government from the beginning, but in the end, Arthur was inexplicably copying his dream... This TM is simply! "Boss, look at this..." Sabo frowned and asked. He also saw the mystery contained in the newspaper! "hu~" Dorag waved his hand, and after a deep breath, he said in a deep voice, "It''s okay!" Although Dorag was angry about the plagiarism, it was only a momentary matter! However, this does not mean how broad-minded he is! But he changed his mind and thought it was good too! is equivalent to Saint Martin''s free publicity to the revolutionary army of their ideas-although no signature! But in general, it also lets more people know this concept. "The boss, what should we do next?" Sabo asked hesitantly. "Wait!" Dorrag said in a deep voice, "Although the previous war was large, it was not a decisive battle. Both sides must have hole cards that have not been shown... For example, Saint Martin''s air force has never appeared!" "So there must be a big battle between the two sides!" "And that time is our best time to enter!" "When that great battle came, the two sides did not say that both sides would lose, but they would definitely suffer heavy losses. Only then will we have a chance!" "Otherwise, with the strength of our revolutionary army, no matter which side it is against, there will be no winning rate!" said, there was a hint of helplessness in Dorag''s words! He hasnt figured it out until now. Why is it that everyones starting time is about the same, you Saint Martin can be such a show, there are so many strong? The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ Their revolutionary army has to develop life-and-death. He worked desperately and rushed to promote the revolutionary army''s dream concept. What happened? Until now, the revolutionary army general level combat power is not even as much as Saint Martin''s! There is no reason for this TM! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ "Understand!" Sabo nodded. As the chief of staff, he is also very aware of the strength of the Revolutionary Army. Compared to the world government and St. Martin, the Revolutionary Armys strength is the weakest among the three parties. Even the weak war between the two parties accidentally spreads. The extent to which it may be destroyed! In this case, they have no choice but to wait for the opportunity! ---- at the same time! Beihai is close to the battlefield in the windless zone! "!" "Boom!" "!" "boom!!!" ... Accompanied by fierce collisions, Eagle Eye, Huang Yuan, the three of them are still fighting for their lives! Not far away, Fujitora is yawning! It''s been a few days! Both of them have been fighting for several days! During this period of time, Eagle Eye, the two of them cooperated perfectly throughout his life. Huang Yuan couldn''t do anything with them, and Huang Yuan was fast, and Eagle Eye and the two of them could not do anything with him. In this case, they have been in a stalemate for the past few days! is the fierce fight but in reality there is no progress at all! So, Fujitora yawned as he watched! "Ga~" And just when Fujitora felt very bored, the chirping of a bird came from not far away! Send the newspaper bird! Fujitora followed the voice and looked at it, but found a bird carrying a backpack! "Buy a newspaper and have a look!" Fujitor who was bored murmured, beckoned to the bird to make it fly over! If it''s normal, Fujitora doesn''t buy newspapers! Because he doesnt like reading newspapers too much! But it just happens to be boring right now, so he also wants to buy a copy to pass the boring time! "give!" After taking out a newspaper from the newspaper bird''s bag, Fujitor took out the money from his arms and paid the bill, then waved his hand to send the newspaper bird and left! When the newspaper bird left, Fujitor opened the newspaper and read it! "Ok!?" But when he saw the content of todays newspaper, he seemed to have discovered something that he couldnt believe. He raised his head and glanced at the two sides in the fierce battle, then looked down at the newspaper carefully, and repeated this several times. , Fujitora''s face suddenly became very weird! "I seem to have discovered an incredible thing!" Fujitora whispered with a weird face, "We were...forgotten by the world government?" Chapter 1225： Surrender and...death! A few days later! Huang Yuan with a gloomy face, Fujitora with a strange smile, and the two returned to the navy headquarters together. Of course, those troops did not come back, but were left in Beihai forever! Um, literally, not dead! As for the expressions of the two when they returned, Karp, who had been sitting in the navy headquarters, was not involved in the war, but curiosity flooded his head. He couldn''t help but ask Fujitora, "What happened to the little monkey? ?" Just looking at the expressions of the two, Karp basically guessed it, and Huang Yuan specified that something happened, that''s why it was this expression! The voice just fell! Huang Yuan did not have time to speak, the Fujitora with a weird smile on the side was the first to explain the ins and outs of the matter and said, "Mr. Karp, let me tell you, it''s like this..." Then... "hahahahaha" Karp laughed very immorally, and while smiling, he clapped his thigh and said, "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect! You will encounter this kind of thing!" "Hahahahaha, a dignified admiral was forgotten by the world government, hahaha really laughed at me, hahahahaha" smiled, Karp almost laughed! He has never encountered such a nonsense! "What an old bastard!!!" And listening to Karps slightly harsh smile, Huang Yuan gritted his teeth, but his angry face turned green! If it is not clear that there is no way for him to take Karp, the yellow ape at this time will definitely come up to Karp''s face and hit him with peach blossoms! the other side! After logging in to the Great Channel, Arthur did not rush to set off, but took his men and set up a fortification at the entrance of Upside Down Mountain! Well, although the army of the world government was beaten and collapsed, and the strong men ran away, this does not mean that the upside-down mountain is useless here! As the connecting point of the Four Seas and the Weihang Channel, the importance here is beyond doubt! As long as this is controlled, Saint Martin will not only be able to effectively contain the East China Sea and South China Sea naval operations in the future, but also have the capital to advance, retreat and defend! Get back to the subject! After setting up in front of the Upside Down Mountain for several days, when the simple fortifications were completed, Arthur threw this important place directly to Klockdal and his 200,000 army guards, and he left with someone. Up! One day later! On a certain route of the great waterway! "The Drum Kingdom is ahead!" Arthur felt the cold in the air. After a flash of memory flashed in his eyes, he quickly responded, "Oh, no! It should be the Kingdom of Sakura now!" yes This time Arthur took the army to take the protagonist''s route, which is the route Luffy took! Of course, the reason for choosing this one of the seven routes is not because of Luffy! It is because this route is the route that Arthur is most familiar with. The first time he took the great route, he took this route. In this case, he habitually chose this route! "Your Majesty, there is the Kingdom of Sakura... well, that is, the original Drum Kingdom! After the previous king was defeated by the straw hats, it is now renamed the Kingdom of Sakura, and the current king seems to be called more. !" Lylis next to him came up and explained. "I know!" Arthur said faintly, "I am familiar here...Among the doctors in our kingdom, the most experienced group comes from here!" "Uh..." When Arthur said this, Lelis just remembered that Arthur had taken away a large number of doctors from this kingdom back then, and the angry king sweared at the World Conference! Thinking about this, Lelis felt a little embarrassed! Feelings, he explained the loneliness! Simply, Arthur quickly changed the subject again and said, "Wait for me to take the Skybreaker and an army of troops to conquer the cherry blossom kingdom, you will continue walking with the people and wait for me in Alabaster!" According to the previous idea, in order to ensure the smooth logistics and transportation, Arthur will lay down all the kingdoms on this road, so the world government is directly under the city! A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Therefore, the drum kingdom, which is now the cherry blossom kingdom, naturally cannot be let go! However, considering the size of the cherry blossom kingdom, Arthur is not planning to bring many people! An army, more than 10,000 people is enough! No matter how many words, Arthur felt a bit of a waste of troops! Even if it were not for the need to have troops stationed here in the future, someone would also need to ensure the safety of the logistics transportation route. Arthur would not even want to bring this 10,000 people! After all, with his strength, it is easy to destroy a small kingdom! "Yes!" Lelis nodded. Then! Arthur and Lelis left with their troops separately! Among them, Rilis took away the main force of more than 1.5 million troops who came to the Great Channel this time, as well as various powerful men such as Saint Seiya, Reaper, and Xu. In addition to an army and more than 10,000 soldiers, Arthur also brought his own car, the skybreaker! Sakura King Palace! Dalton is working diligently with his political affairs! "It''s not good, King, it''s not good!!!" A soldier hurriedly ran over and said, "St. Martin is here to fight!!!" "???" Dalton''s question mark. But soon, he reacted and said, "Calm down and speak slowly!" The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ "Just now, the watchmen at the docks of our kingdom saw that an army with Saint Martin''s temperament was coming here!" After the soldiers calmed down, they reported truthfully. And listening to what he said Dalton was stunned again! What the hell? Their Sakura Kingdom is not a big country, and the doctors in the country have been taken away by St. Martin. The whole kingdom has nothing good except snow! In this case, Saint Martin actually came to trouble him? However, the facts are in front of us, Dalton has to accept if he doesn''t accept it! Thinking, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "You go and notify all the guards to gather, I will go to the dock to see the situation!" "Yes!" The subordinates were also unambiguous, and replied respectfully, turned around and left to go to work. While Dalton watched this scene, he rushed to the scene without hesitation! But when Dalton arrived at the scene, all he saw was a large swath of ships coming toward him mightily. On the headed ship, Arthur was standing at the bow. "Damn it, it turned out to be true!" Dalton gritted his teeth and said! "Your Majesty, what shall we do now?" the waiter on the side frowned and asked. "Wait, see what Saint Martin is going to do!" Dalton thought for a while, but he could only come up with such an idea! and soon! At Arthur''s place, the ship he led came to the dock. "surrender or...death!" In the first sentence of the meeting, Arthur said very directly that his cemetery came out! :. : M.x Chapter 1226： 1 way singing Surrender and...death? Listening to this, Dalton''s heart "cocked" and felt bad! This is a bad person! But after thinking about it, Dalton still asked, "Can you tell me why? Why do you want to focus on our little kingdom? Our kingdom... shouldn''t be worthy of Saint Martin''s advice?" Regardless of whether the person is kind or not, there are some things that must be asked first! "Yes!" Arthur said lightly, "There is nothing worthy of our St. Martin''s advice in the Kingdom of Sakura, but... its location is just on the way our kingdom must go to Mariagio, so it must be mine!" Listen, Dalton suddenly understood why Saint Martin would look at their worthless kingdom! Think about it from another place! If it is Dalton, in the time of war, if he has enough strength, he will also choose all the cities on the only way to the enemy''s base camp. The kingdom will be occupied! This is not domineering, but safe! Only in this way can it be ensured that the army will not be attacked by the back and flanked back and forth during the march! But, I''m back again! Regardless of whether Saint Martin is domineering or safe, for Dalton, the most important thing now is to solve the current dilemma. "Let me think about it!" Dalton said with a tangled face, and fell into thinking! It is about the life and death of the kingdom, and Dalton can''t be careless! "Ha ha!" For this, Arthur smiled and raised his left hand to it! "Huh? What is this for?" Dalton, who was thinking about it, looked at this scene, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes! He did not understand Arthur''s actions! next moment! "Pattern!" Arthur raised his mouth slightly, and snapped his left hand! "Boom!!!" A thunderous thunder suddenly appeared, a huge thunder pillar with a width of hundreds of meters, swiftly descending from the sky at a very fast speed, bombarding the surface of the sea, and illuminating the entire sea area! "hiss~" Seeing this, Dalton couldn''t help but sucked in cold air as his pupils shrank sharply... Is this still something human can do? "Have you considered it?" At this time, Arthur asked with a smile. "..." Dalton was silent for a while, gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and said unwillingly, "Sakura Kingdom...surrender!!!" --- soon! With the cooperation of Dalton, tens of thousands of troops led by Arthur successfully settled in the Kingdom of Sakura! "Now I''m leaving, but I don''t want anything to happen to the Sakura Kingdom in the future, so I hope you can look at them, otherwise... hehe!" Arthur looked at Dalton with a smile. "...Yes!" What else can Dalton say? Of course I can only agree! What''s the point of surrendering otherwise? "Relax, if nothing happens here after we have captured Mary Gioia...Although the king can''t let you be anymore, there is no problem with a mayor!" Arthur said with a smile. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ Both grace and prestige! The management experience left by the ancestors, Arthur can be considered handy! Yeah, it''s also shameless! turned a king into a mayor and let him manage his own kingdom... This is Dalton, a king who loves the people and is more soft-hearted, and can only be accepted by the king elected by the people! Others, any king with a temper can not accept it!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c This is a naked humiliation! "Great!" However, Dalton himself listened, his eyes lit up slightly, but he was very happy and agreed! Of course, the reason why he agreed so happily was not that he coveted the position of mayor. But because he really has no selfishness! He thinks that as long as he becomes the mayor, he can protect the residents of Magnetic Drum Island and prevent their interests from being harmed. And after Dalton agreed, Arthur didn''t say much, smiled and patted Dalton on the shoulder, then boarded the boat and headed to Alabastan, ready to gather with Rilis''s force! --- Time is like flowing water! Soon, a few days later! These days Arthur is not only gathering in Alabastan and Lelis! also left the original army of Alabastan in Alabastan and set off again with people! all the way! After they occupied the islands on the only way, and left thousands to tens of thousands of people on the islands to protect them, they soon came to a city directly under the authority of the world government, the most famous shipbuilding city in the world --- Water capital! "Welcome to your majesty!" As soon as I arrived in the Water City, Bingshan, the mayor of the Water City, brought a group of officials and welcomed them respectfully! "Free gift!" For this man who had already been subdued by himself, Arthur waved his hand with a smile. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Bingshan saluted again respectfully. "Well, it''s all my own, so I won''t be too nonsense next!" Arthur said bluntly, "Later, I will let a group of people stationed in the Water City and build fortifications in the Water City to protect this place!" The city of water is relatively important! There are not only water trains, but also the shipyard of the world government. Many warships of the world government are manufactured here, so Arthur must control it here! "Understand, I will comfort the masses by then!" Bingshan said sternly. Once a group army is stationed here, then it will inevitably cause panic among the people in Water City! This is human nature! Even if St. Martin builds momentum in the newspapers in advance, it can only reduce panic a little! "Not only should we comfort the massesYou will also arrange the logistics of the army stationed in the Water City!" Arthur shook his head and said, "Now that Saint Martin''s army is heading to Mariejoa, the front line will inevitably become longer and longer. At this time, it is a bit difficult to supply supplies!" "So, you need to mobilize the power of the city of water to help to reduce the pressure on logistical supplies!" "Well, I will work hard to coordinate!" Bingshan said solemnly. The City of Water itself is a commercial city. In terms of food resources, they are basically transported from outside, and nothing survives. Now, Saint Martin is coming again fiercely, at this time it is impossible for the outside world to transport food. Therefore, coordinating these things is a test for the iceberg! But then again! This is also the first time Arthur has given him a clear task. Bingberg must do it seriously. Only in this way can he prove his worth! "Of course, you don''t need to feel too much pressure! In fact, I have started to mobilize logistics supplies from the West Sea, from Alabastan, and from the sky island. You only need to let the water capital share a little pressure!" Arthur Seeing Bingshan''s solemn face, he said with a smile. Logistics supply is such an important thing, it is impossible for Arthur to just let Bingberg do it! "Huh~~" While listening, Bingberg also breathed a sigh of relief! From this point of view, his coordination is not too difficult! Chapter 1227： Ask for help Mary Joa! In the conference hall! "Pattern!" "Another city, another one!" Listening to the latest news from the glasses, the five-star star slapped the conference table severely with an uncontrollable anger on his face! According to the latest information from the world government, Saint Martin, after leaving a group of troops stationed in the water capital, continued to rush towards Mariejoa without stopping, and along the way, eight kingdoms on the way that must be passed were directly under the control of the world government. The city was captured! At present, the Saint Martin''s army has approached the Chambord Islands, approaching the navy headquarters! "How is it? Is the army assembled? Have the fortifications been built?" As for the anger of the five old stars of the glasses, the five old stars of the long beard did not pay attention to them, instead they asked the five old stars of the golden beard on the side. He knows very well that anger is meaningless in this situation! "At present, I have allowed all the troops that can be assembled near us to be assembled in the navy headquarters, but because of the failure of the last time, two million troops were lost, and now only 600,000 troops have been assembled!" "In terms of fortifications...from Chambord Islands to the navy headquarters, these two important places, we have used more than one million civilians, rushing through the day and night, but 80% of the construction has been completed, and it is expected to advance at the current speed of Saint Martin. , Before they come, it can basically be done!" Golden Beard Five Old Star thought for a while, and said solemnly. "No way!" And listening, the five old star with the long beard hadn''t spoken yet, and the five old star with the scar on the side shook his head and said, "I can''t go on like this! Only a 600,000 army, and two places to guard, it must be impossible. living!" "Chambord Islands, the navy headquarters of the two places, we must choose to abandon one, keep the other alone!" New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://www.@x81zw@@ "But in this way, St. Martin can directly attack Maria Joa!" Hu Wu Laoxing frowned and said, "Chambord Islands and the navy headquarters can reach the bottom of the red earth continent where Maria Joa is located!" "No matter which one is lost, Saint Martin''s army can come under Maria!" "Do not!" Scar Five shook his head again and said, "This way Saint Martin can indeed directly attack Mariejoa, but whether it is the Chambord Islands or the navy headquarters, as long as one is not captured, Saint Martin will not attack Mary. Joa!" "Ok!?" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing raised his brows, a little puzzled! "When you launch a war against a certain place, will you be assured that there are strong enemies beside you?" Scar Five Old Star did not answer directly, but asked indifferently. "Oh!" And the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing listened, and after thinking for a moment, his face showed a sudden look! Think about it in another way. If he is leading people to attack a certain city, there is a city with a strong force nearby, and the two cities are still the same force, he dare to attack with confidence ? impossible! What if you are attacked while fighting? Therefore, Saint Martin will definitely not attack Mariejoa until the Chambord Islands or the headquarters of the navy where the forces have been assembled are not destroyed! "However, even so, 600,000 troops are still too few!" At this time, the long-bearded five old star said in a deep voice, "Although Saint Martin kept dispersing troops along the way and arranging them to various places to ensure the safety of the logistics transportation route, according to the current intelligence, the navy arrived in the Chambord Islands. When near the headquarters, all their troops should add up to at least 1.3 million!" "And this is a little more than twice the force we can currently assemble!" "Furthermore, the strength of the Saint Martin''s army this time is not all the strength of Saint Martin!" "In the West Sea and the North Sea, St. Martin still has a lot of troops sitting there. If St. Martin wants it, it shouldn''t be a problem to grit your teeth, squeeze, and draw out another two million troops!" Listen, the five old stars are silent! They are struggling to come up with 600,000 troops, but they can still come up with 2 million. Is this a TM? And after being silent for a while, Scar Five Old Star spoke first, "The strength of the forces on both sides of the West Sea and the North Sea can actually be ignored for the time being!" "The transfer of two million troops is not an easy task! All aspects of logistics, munitions, and transportation must be considered! If Saint Martin really wants to transfer so many more people, the process will take at least two or three months. Passed!" "..." The five old stars looked at each other, their eyes brightened! Yes! If so many people are really to be transferred, two or three months will pass! And at that time, let alone the end of the war, even if it is not over, it is estimated that there will be no fewer people than Saint Martin''s in terms of the people who can be mobilized by the world government! After all, the world government is also an organization with a history of nearly a thousand years! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ "Furthermore... the decisive combat power of this world is not the soldiers!" At this time, Scar Five Old Star said meaningfully. Listen, there is a glimmer of clarity in the eyes of the five old stars! Indeed! The decisive battle power in this world is not in the soldiers! But then, the five old stars seemed to collectively think of something again, and a faint color flashed across their faces! Most of the decisive combat power in their hands was left behind during the Upside-Down Mountain War with St. Martin before . At the moment, I want to get a strong enough to deal with Saint Martin, but it''s a bit tough! "Wait... I have an idea, I don''t know if it is inappropriate to talk about it?" At this moment, the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing hesitated. "Let''s talk!" said the long bearded five old star with a smile. The most feared right now is not a bad idea, but no idea! It doesn''t matter if the idea is bad, you can change it, but if you don''t have an idea, you can only wait to die! "We can... ask for help!" Hu Wu Lao Xing said solemnly. "Please help!?" The five old stars looked at each other, all of them did not understand what the eight-character Hu Wu old star said! "Yes!" Eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing said solemnly, "At the moment we are not only strong in our troops, but also lacking in the strong. Under this circumstance, we want to win against Saint Martin...not to mention that there is no chance, but it is really difficult! "Unless Lord Yim wakes up, he may be breached even if he tries harder!" "In this case, we choose to ask for help and find a helper from the outside, which is a good way!" "Uh..." The five old stars with a long beard pondered for a moment, and said, "Who can I call for help?" I have to say that the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing''s proposal made him, and everyone present here, have a touch of heart! And listening, the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing slowly spit out two words from his mouth, and solemnly said, "Ten thousand clan!" Chapter 1228： Empty glove white wolf "No, absolutely not!!!" As soon as the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing spoke, Wu Lao Xing in glasses patted the table and resolutely opposed it! ask for help! is not an unacceptable thing for the five old stars! Although their status and strength as the apparent controllers of the world government are high, asking for help sounds a bit shameful, but right... there are several types of help! A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ There are face-saving and hard-hearted requests! For the five old stars, asking for help is generally a hard-hearted request! To put it plainly, it is threatening to join the country to help, and there is no such thing as losing face! But hard demands can only pass within the human race! Once I get to the Ten Thousand Races, that''s another matter! Others dont even kill your world government, why are you tough? Moreover! Why are most of the thousands in the new world now? That was not forced by humans! Otherwise, who would be willing to live in the calm sea, instead of living in a new world where ocean currents, climate, and magnetic fields are all chaotic, crises and life threatening at any time, and simply unsuitable for living? Ten thousand people are not stupid! Under this situation, it is too late for them to hate the world government. How can they give face to human beings and give face to the five old stars? went to beg, but I lost my face in vain! The five old stars of glasses also understood this, so they resolutely opposed it! And the faces of the other five old stars also flashed an unpleasant color! This kind of obviously impossible thing, the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing even took it to the table to say, it was a bit humiliating to them! "I also feel that something is wrong. If you ask for help from the Ten Thousand Clan, you will not only be embarrassed, but it will also be impossible to do it!" said the long-bearded five old stars lightly. Although he felt a little unhappy, the profound city government still left him with no extra expression on his face! Of course, the reason for this is that he also thinks that the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing might have other meanings! Those who can sit in the position of the five old stars have tempers, or impulses, or deep, or hard, but when it comes to brains, they are definitely good! The brain is really not good, it is impossible to be in position! No matter how strong it is, it is impossible! So, he thinks the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing may have other meanings! as predicted! Next, Hu showed a slightly deep expression, saying, "If you ask for help directly, of course it is impossible, but...what if you give something? For example...Xihai?" Listening to this, the five old stars present were all taken aback! But then, the five old star of the glasses was the first to react! "boom!!!" He stood up abruptly, patted the table, and furiously said, "What? Give the West Sea to the Ten Thousands? Are you kidding, how can those **** let them enter the Four Seas?" After the other five old stars reacted, they did not agree with the five old stars of the glasses, but frowned and fell into thinking! After thinking for a while, they seemed to think of something, and their faces gradually showed a daze! "That''s it!" The five old star with a long beard who had come to understand had a smile on his face, and explained, "This step for Xi Hai is not bad... Xi Hai has fallen into the devil''s claws of Saint Martin more than ten years ago. Under such circumstances, if Xihai is promised to the ten thousand clan, a problem will arise!" "If St. Martin is not defeated, the Ten Thousand Clan will not be able to get to the Xihai!" "But here comes the question...Is Saint Martin easy to mess with?" "Obviously not!" "So if the Ten Thousand Clan wants to get the territory of Xihai, the two sides will inevitably have serious conflicts!" First published https://wwwhttps://m/.x81zw./com/ "At that time, as long as we are ready, not only can we win Saint Martin, but even the tens of thousands can reduce their influence!" This strategy is plain, it is the empty glove white wolf! The world government itself cant control it. What you dont own, that is, the West Sea, to entice the forces that need it, the new world! When the time comes, once there is a serious conflict between the two sides, the world government can still take advantage of it! "However, this strategy has several disadvantages!" Scar Five Old Star frowned, and said in a somewhat unoptimistic manner, "Not to mention whether all the tens of thousands of races have a demand for land from all over the world, just say that the current situation, as long as it is not a closed race, can basically inquire about it. It''s here!" "In this case, Wanzu is not necessarily willing to help us!" "Even if they are willing to help us, they will definitely take advantage of the fire and ask us for a large number of treasures or what they need!" "Furthermore, the people of the ten thousand races are not stupid. They may not give us the opportunity to reap the benefits of the fishermen. If we come, we will definitely be fully prepared!" Everyone in this world cannot be underestimated! Although the ten thousand races were once forced into the new world by humans, it was a matter of strength, not a problem of brains. If you say that they are stupid, it must be inappropriate! And the races that can survive in such a complicated environment in the New World must have their own way of survival, not so easy to fool! "It''s human action!" The eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing showed a slightly profound expression, and said, "Maybe they dont have so much demand for the land from all over the world, but they always have their own needs. For example, the dragons are not always looking for a dragon that can improve their fertility. Is it grass? We have it!" "Take this as an example, we can seduce them with what they need!" "As for whether the bill will be paid in the end...it depends on their ability!" "Those who can survive, there are still strengths that cannot be easily eliminated by us after they survive, UU reading then give them things, if you can''t...hehe!" The land of the whole world is unnecessary? It''s ok! The foundation of the world government for so many years, there is always something that all races need! is the best way to seduce them! Of course, the core is the empty glove white wolf! The eight-character Hu and the five old stars never even thought about paying the bill...unless the race is really strong, and there is more power after the fight against Saint Martin! "A bit shameless!" The five old stars in the constellation listened to the words of the eight-character Hu Wu old star, and looked at him with weird eyes, and such a thought flashed in his mind at the same time! But, they didnt say anything! Shameless, shameless! For the benefit of the world government, everything is worth it! Moreover! In their eyes, the ten thousand peoples are not humans at all, and things that are not humans naturally do not need to pay attention to honesty! "Lets call and contact the Wanzu first!" In the end, the five old stars of the Golden Beard who had not spoken made a final word, "If we have the help of ten thousand races, we will be able to fight a lot. Not only will the lack of high-end combat power be made up for, but the shortage of soldiers can also be quickly made up. !" "Fine!" "So be it!" "Yes!" ... Listen, the five old stars thought for a while and nodded one after another! Chapter 1229： Return to the other body soon! Arthur got the news! er... mainly because the world government did not cover the news too much. As for this, Arthur was lost in thought! In fact, Arthur had inquired about the information of the ten thousand clan! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ Because after destroying the world government, Arthur''s goal is them! From the intelligence point of view, if you count individually, no matter which race it is, Saint Martin can easily be destroyed! Among these races, there are strong and weak, but the most powerful dragons, giants and other races, there are only one, two, two or three generals. But if they assemble, it will be a little troublesome! There are not many strong people of one race, but how about 10,000 races? Even if these races are not able to come up with a big future, but this race has one or two generals, that race has one or two lieutenants, under all sorts of things, when the world government puts together a battle of the Mountain Upside Down The lineup is basically no problem! "These people are adding to the world government itself, so this battle is not easy to fight!" Arthur murmured, and the more he thought about it, the more headache he got! Although Arthur did not participate in the meeting of the world government, he did not know the content of the meeting of the five old stars. But as to what tricks the world government would do, from the moment he heard the news for help, Arthur had already guessed at odds and ends! However, this is not to say how smart he is, but that he knows the way the world government works! Under this situation, he also knew that although the ten thousand races had not yet agreed to the world government, this was basically a certainty! Why do you say that? It''s because of the interest that is touching! Things that Arthur can guess, the ten thousand races may not be unable to guess, but because they guessed it, they chose to agree to the world government! Er... this sounds a bit convoluted! Lets take an example of what happened before Arthurs journey! Before Arthur traveled, he would often see financial scams in the news, and what scammers defrauded the victim''s principal with high interest. In the eyes of outsiders, the victims of such financial scams should be stupid. Because this kind of thing is broadcast on TV too much, normal people should be able to tell it! But according to what Arthur understands, it is not fools who suffer the most, but so-called "smart people"! Well, yes, it is a "smart man"! The so-called "smart people" actually understood that it was a scam the moment they saw a financial scam! However, not only will they not avoid it, but will take the initiative to enter!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c why? Because "smart people" know that at the beginning of financial scams, the scammers who set up the game often give some sweetness to the victims who enter the game first, allowing them to make a small profit in order to deceive more people into the game! And in this case, "smart people" are eyeing this sweetness! They feel that they withdraw fast enough, there will be no loss, but will eat the sweetness and make a small profit! And finally... Except for a few lucky people, most "smart people" will lose blood! because... The idea of ??"smart people" is also known to crooks! "Smart people" want sweetness, why don''t crooks want to eat the capital of "smart people"? And right now, this is the case of the Wanzu and the world government! The world government is a liar who organizes the game, and the 10,000 people are the "smart people" who enter! Although "smart people" know that this is a scam, as long as the world government gives enough sweetness, they will still accept the invitation and take the initiative to enter the scam! They all think they can make a fortune and leave! --- Get back to the subject! Facing this situation, Arthur was really helpless! If all the people of the ten thousand races finally come, plus the power of the world government itself, Light Saint Martin really can''t deal with them! "Don''t...I want to learn from world government?" Arthur murmured. What the world government does, in fact, Saint Martin can also do it! is nothing more than sweetness, fools come to help, Saint Martin is also fine! Although the world government has a deep heritage, there are many good things that can be used as sweetness to seduce the tens of thousands, but Saint Martin also has a system! Will the things produced by the system be worse than the world government? impossible! Just a life-prolonging potion, I will try to beat the sweetness that the world government can give! After all, who would think that his life is too long? Thinking about it, Arthurs eyes brightened up! The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was a good note! Take the other way back to the other body! Since the world government can ask for help, it can empty the white wolf, so can he! But, I''m back again! ... how to contact? Thinking of this, Arthur was a little dumbfounded! It is certain that the world government can contact the ten thousand peoples, after all, the history of nearly a thousand years is not a boast! But Saint Martin has only recently emerged, and there is no good relationship with the ten thousand races except the murlocs. In this case, St. Martin has no way of contacting the ten thousand races at all! "Wait, look for the old mother-in-law!" Suddenly, Arthur had a flash of inspiration and thought of a good way! As a woman with a collector''s addiction, Charlotte Lingling named her territory the world because she wanted to conquer the world and make all races live in peace. For this reason, she also collected all races in her territory! And the source of these ten thousand races... Some of them were robbed by her, some were bought by her, some were offered by her race, and some were offered by her. All in all, the origins of these ten thousand races are varied! But what Arthur can be sure of is that Charlotte Lingling definitely has contact information for most races among all races! Well, when he was drinking with Kata Kuri in the past, Kata Kuri had inadvertently raised a mouth. In order to gather the ten thousand races, Charlotte Lingling used to talk to the leaders of many races among the ten thousand races. Want to buy people directly from its hands! At that time, hearing the news, Arthur was struck by lightning, and the whole person was stupefied! He never thought the old mother-in-law''s way would be so wild! At the head of the other person, he said directly that he wanted to buy someone! Of course, according to Kata Kuris statement, the old mother-in-law failed in the end...Although there was the kings heart, considering the hearts of the clan, she could only refuse! However, it can be learned from this that Charlotte Lingling must have contact information for all races! Thinking, Arthur dialed the old mother-in-law''s phone directly! --- "Pattern!" After Kata Kuri hung up the phone, she came to Charlotte Lingling and said, "Mom, Arthur is calling, he wants to find us for the contact information of the Ten Thousand Clan!" "How to contact Wanzu?" Charlotte Lingling asked faintly as she ate the cake, "Is there anything that has anything to do with the ten thousand races?" "The world government is also contacting the Ten Thousand Peoples recently, it seems they want to ask for help!" Kata Kuli said in a deep voice. Arthur can inquire, and the bigmom pirates can also inquire! "For help..." After Charlotte Lingling was silent for a moment, she seemed to understand something and said, "Then give him the contact information!" The contact information is not an important thing, even if Arthur came to her before and asked her to give it, not to mention that Saint Martin has defeated the world government once again! "Understand!" Kata Kuri nodded, turned around and dialed the phone back! Chapter 1230： Alternative war "Hello, I am King Arthur of the Kingdom of Saint Martin!" "Well, that''s how it is!" "Yes, as long as you are willing to help us, two bottles of life extension potions are here!" "Verify the effect?" "No problem, we have a trial pack, and I can give you a try!" "However, if you want to get the full version, you will have to wait until the war with the world government is over!" "Afraid we won''t pay the bill?" "We are not only contacting your family. We won''t give money at that time, won''t you come to make trouble together?" "okay!" "Ok, deal!" ... After receiving calls from the ten thousand tribes from his old mother-in-law, Arthur began to make calls non-stop, using life-enhancing potions, gold and silver jewelry, rare treasures, and other things to seduce them for himself. Effectiveness! Don''t say it! After such a phone call, he really fooled a lot of races to serve him! Of course, I also promised to go out a large number of rare treasures, life-prolonging potions, gold and silver jewelry and other good things! However, in this respect, Arthur''s thoughts are exactly the same as those of the Five Old Stars-he never thought about paying all the bills! Flick over first, and then wait for the end of the war, if there is a race that can still pose a threat to Saint Martin, then it is naturally possible to give something promised! But if it doesnt work... hehe! Then I''m sorry! Not only do not give, but I have to swallow your race! Well, it sounds a little shameless, but also a little sinister! But, this is reality! And Arthur also knew that the race he had fooled over did not know this! agreed, but greed took over their brains, they felt that they were the part that could get the money! "Hoo~" After making a long call, Arthur took a deep breath and rubbed his mouth! First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ His mouth is a little bit sour when he says to fool you! However, after looking at his own record, there were 37 races, large and small, and Arthur also showed a satisfied expression on his face! He had this record in a short period of time and he was already pretty good! Besides, Saint Martin is not alone in fooling around, there are also a group of Saint Martin''s princes and ministers all around! Although not every prince and minister can fool him as much, but there are a few of them, and a dozen of them, which adds up to hundreds of races! And that made Arthur very satisfied! You must know that although the ten thousand races are called ten thousand races, in fact, in the constant wear and tear over the years, there are not so many races! Some people who are unwilling to go out to fight, have no combat effectiveness, are on the verge of extinction, or even the old mother-in-law have no contact information, and there are always no more than one or two thousand races who can participate in the war! Now that the hundreds of races Saint Martin persuaded, almost occupied more than half! and! Now its not just Saint Martin who is flicking, the world government is also flicking! As soon as everyone competes, there will be less persuasion! So hundreds of races are no less! "However, let''s work harder! There are more people who don''t ask for persuasion than the world government, but at least it can''t be too little, otherwise it will be a little troublesome!" Rubbing his mouth, Arthur flashed through his mind. After an idea, I picked up the phone and dialed out! --- at the same time! Mary Joa! In the conference hall! "Shameless, shameless!!!" The five old star of the glasses said repeatedly with a distressed face. And the other five old stars listened to his words, the look on their faces was not good! They never expected that Saint Martin would plagiarize! and it''s the kind of plagiarism that is not bad! They seduce those ten thousand races in the land of the West Sea! Saint Martin uses the red earth continent to seduce those ten thousand races! They seduced those ten thousand races with gold and silver jewelry! St. Martin also seduced those ten thousand races with gold and silver jewelry! They seduced those ten thousand races with rare treasures! Saint Martin also tempts all races with rare treasures! In short, what they give to St. Martin is also to give! Moreover, they promised more than they promised! This TM is simply! I have seen shameless people, I have never seen such shameless people! However, the five old stars are fortunate that according to the current intelligence, the world government finally convinced more races than Saint Martin! Of course, this is not because the world government gives too much! It is because, after all, the world government is an organization with a history of nearly a thousand years, and those races still trust the world government a little bit more than Saint Martin! "Okay, calm down, the most important thing right now is not to get angry, but how to convince more races to join us!" The eight-character Hu Wuxing on the side encouraged him. "That''s right!" Long-bearded five old stars nodded, and said again, "And Saint Martin is already approaching the Chambord Islands. We have to find a way to get these persuaded races to arrive before Saint Martin arrives!" Before, due to the scarcity of troops, the five old stars had long decided to choose one of the naval headquarters and the Chambord Islands to give up! And in the end, the five old stars chose to give up the navy headquarters! Because after the navy headquarters was completely destroyed in the top war two years ago, although it was rebuilt on the original remnant land with various black technologies, the time was too short and it has not been completely rebuilt so far. it is good! is just 80% rebuilt, enough for naval office! In this case, the five old stars considered it comprehensively and chose the Chambord Islands with relatively complete equipment as the final location of the battle! "If you persuade more races... let''s step up our efforts! With enough sweetness, coupled with the prestige of our world government over the years, we will surely convince more races!" "As for how to get those races to arrive early... let those races go quickly, and let the red dogs cooperate The Justice Navy dispatched all these races!" "In addition, we can also send some people who are fast or have special survival skills to trouble St. Martin and delay their progress!" At this time, the five old stars of Scar thought for a while, and made a few faint ideas. . They are not going to give anything anyway, so it doesnt matter if the sweetness is enough! Moreover! Sweetness is sweetness after all, so what if you give it more? is just sweetness, it is still within the tolerance of the world government! "Yes!" "Fine!" "So be it!" ... The five old stars listened, and after a little thought, they all agreed! And then, they discussed the details together, and then they dispersed! --- "Ten Thousand Races Join the War? Alternative competition between the world government and Saint Martin! "---Le Monde! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ "Who is the ultimate winner? Another kind of war, the race to fight for a "war"! "---Chambord Islands Daily News! "Did you choose today? Saint Martin''s camp? World government camp? "---New World Newspaper! ... At the same time that the world government and Saint Martin were bluffing the tens of thousands of people, news about this incident also came out, sweeping the entire sea! Chapter 1231： Plagiarists, people will always copy them! Time is like flowing water! Soon, a few more days passed! In these days, the ministers of Arthur and St. Martin struggled to drool and persuaded hundreds of races! plus what was originally persuaded! There are now as many as 700 races, large and small, persuaded by Saint Martin! And because of the prestige of the world government over the years, it is much stronger than Saint Martin in terms of persuasiveness, so it has persuaded thousands of races! And! The average strength of the race persuaded by the world government is better than that persuaded by Saint Martin! Fortunately, the persuasion war between the two sides has basically ended here! Among the remaining ten thousand races, either they are unreachable, or they are not coming, or they are too weak, and it is the same whether they come or not. In short, the rest have no convincing value! "A few hundred people of seven hundred races, several thousand more, tens of thousands of people, the total number of zero and zero can make up to 1.5 million people, but there are only eight strong people with general level, and the world The 1,000 races convened by the government can add up to almost two million people, and there are nearly twenty strong generals!" "Moreover, it also contains several of the most powerful races in the world, such as dragons, giants, etc.!" Arthur frowned involuntarily looking at the information coming from his men! Judging from the current situation, Saint Martin has lost far to the world government in persuading (flicking) these races! Of course, there is no other way! The prestige accumulated by the world government over the past thousand years is not for nothing! Even though the 10,000 people themselves are somewhat at odds with the world government, they are still more convinced by the world government! And the development time of Saint Martin is indeed shorter, and the impression among the ten thousand people is not deep! If it werent for defeating the world government twice, and Arthur often used various propaganda channels to hack the world government, and these races are more hostile to the world government, and even the current 700 races Arthur It may not be able to attract! Thinking, although Arthur frowned, he didn''t worry too much! What he was afraid of was that the world government would pull too many people, and the two sides would be directly separated by a certain distance. In that case, the consequences would be disastrous! But in this situation, although the world government still pulls more people than St. Martin''s, it''s not as many as the consequences are unimaginable. If you add the power of Saint Martin and the power of the world government, if the two sides are compared in this way, the strength should be about the same! "However, having said that, the strength is about the same...this should be another **** battle!" Arthur murmured, a flash of pain in his eyes. Bloody battle, the indispensable thing is the dead! Among Saint Martins, no matter which one dies, Arthur will feel distressed! "Da da da!" And just as Arthur was thinking, a sound of footsteps rang from the side! Arthur followed the prestige, but found that German came to him! "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked casually. As an intelligence officer, German comes, appoint something to happen! "Return to your Majesty, just before the attack on the fleet in front of us!" Devon reported in a deep voice. The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ "Ok!?" Arthur raised his brows, a little puzzled. When a team of millions of people set off, the length of the fleet is naturally impossible to shorten! Take Arthurs present as an example. Each of their ships is hundreds of meters long, and these hundreds of meters plus a little space before and after the ships to avoid collisions. If one kilometer is not the width, it will only be Can hold five or six battleships! Therefore, the Saint Martin''s mighty fleet opened a distance of nearly 30 kilometers! Well, there is a difference of thirty kilometers between the front ship and the last ship! Although Arthurs ship is not the rearmost, it is also quite far behind. It is also more than 20 kilometers away from the strongest side, nearly 30 kilometers away! In this case, Arthur didn''t notice anything about the attack that happened ahead! "It''s the Yellow Ape, the Yellow Ape of the Navy has come to attack us!" German Wen said in a deep voice, "Shi Ang, who was sitting in the front of the town, was planning to keep Huang Ape behind, but he didn''t expect that Huang Ape made an attack and ran away immediately, Shi Ang couldn''t catch up at all!" Listening to the doubt on Arthur''s face even more! What the **** is Huang Yuan doing? ran away after an inexplicable attack? Thinking, Arthur suddenly had an inexplicable sense of sight! seems... Where have you seen such a thing! ? "Where did you see it before..." Arthur murmured, thinking about it carefully! After thinking for a long time, there was a flash of light in his mind, and Arthur finally remembered where he had seen it. "Wait, isn''t this the guerrilla tactic I used before?" Arthur said with some uncertainty. Fight and run, wait until the enemy is no longer chasing, and then come back and fight again. Repeatedly, constantly interfering with the enemy and slowly dragging the enemy into the quagmire of war to achieve strategic goals. This is guerrilla tactics. ! Of course, now Huang Yuan just hit and ran, and I haven''t done the following, so Arthur is not very sure that Huang Yuan is using guerrilla tactics! But, the next moment! Arthur''s idea was confirmed! "!" A yellow light flashed in the sky, and the yellow ape appeared at the tail of the fleet this time. "Kick at the speed of light!" Without any hesitation, when I saw Huang Yuan, I kicked it towards a boat at the tail of the fleet! Simply! In order to prevent the team from pulling too long, Arthur would be attacked by the world government and cause heavy losses. He had long allocated the average division of Saint Martin and other Saint Martin''s advanced combat power to the front and rear of the entire fleet. Every position is guarded! Therefore, facing Huang Yuans sudden attack, an attack quickly greeted him! "Light Speed ??Fist!" Ka Miao, who was in charge of sitting behind, made such a punch without expression! Next second! "Boom!!!" With a violent sound, the attacks of both sides collided in mid-air, and the strong shock wave swept out from the center of the collision of the two immediately! followed! "Wow!" Above the sea The sea also rolled over with this strong impact for the first time! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ Accompanied by the surging water, Ka Miao did not hesitate, his legs suddenly exerted force, jumped up, and rushed directly towards the yellow ape! However... "!" Huang Yuan didn''t even look at it, it turned into a light and slipped away! "..." In this scenario, Kamiao was stunned for a full half a minute before he turned back to his boat! And Arthur, who was watching the game the whole time, saw this scene, and he was instantly certain! Huang Yuan uses the same set he used before! is guerrilla tactics! "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it! I always plagiarize others. I was taught a lesson today and I was plagiarized!" Arthur shook his head and murmured, with a wry smile on his face! There is no hatred of being plagiarized in his heart! There is a saying that people who copy people will always copy them! He has been mentally prepared for this! After all, tactics, once it has appeared once and played a major role, it will definitely be deeply analyzed and imitated by others! "But, again, what is Huang Yuan''s strategic purpose for doing this?" Arthur murmured, lost in thought! Chapter 1232： Ten Thousand Beast Kingdoms the other side! After escaping from Huachengguang, Huang Yuan came to a small boat not far from the Saint Martin fleet! "Damn, damn, damn!" kept complaining, but Huang Yuan himself lay down on the deck chair that had been prepared on the boat, and picked up the fruit on the side to eat. "Kaka Kaka!" Accompanied by a crisp chewing sound, the juice of the fruit burst into Huang Yuans mouth. And when the sweet taste filled Huang Yuans mouth, an inexplicable sense of happiness in his brain made him stop complaining subconsciously. Of course, the mouth stopped, but Huang Yuan''s resentment was not reduced by half. no way! He has been too miserable recently! During the war, I fought the enemy desperately for several days, and was forgotten by the people above. In the end, it was Fujitor who saw the news of their defeat in the newspaper that he knew the news. Although after I came back, I felt that what I had done was a bit inauthentic because of this, so I didn''t pursue Huang Yuan for losing his 100,000 troops. But, just when Huang Yuan felt that he could rest for a few days, the world government turned around and sent Huang Yuan another task---interfering with St. Martins route, so that St. Martin would go to Chambord Islands later! This Nima! ! ! He is just an ordinary office worker! I just want a nine-to-five life! Why did he give him so many tasks? and... That is the fleet that has assembled almost all the high-end combat power of Saint Martin! ! ! If one is accidentally left behind, it is really life-threatening! ... At that time, when Huang Yuan heard the news, his whole body was not well. On the spot, he wanted to dodge the green bull who had pitted him before! Who ever thought... In the end, he was pitted by himself! is also the five old stars above, rejecting him as Green Bull is unbelievable! Well, the reason why the above thinks that the Green Bull is unreliable is because the Yellow Ape reported the Green Bull''s affairs after he came back! This is simply! Do you know that he has a problem, why didn''t he solve it directly? Huang Yuan thought so in his heart. But, after all, its the above, he thinks so, but he dare not say so! Of course, he also knew in his heart that the reason why the green bull on it did not move was because of the current situation! Now in the war between the world government and Saint Martin, the world government has been crushed by Saint Martin, and we have lost a game first! Under this situation, the most important thing for the world government at present is to unite all the forces that can be united and strive for all the forces that can be fought for, so that there is a chance of comeback. As a general-level combat power, Green Bull is the power that can be fought for! Although it is not essential, it is also extremely important. Even if it cannot be won in the end, the world government cannot let the other party lean towards Saint Martin''s. Therefore, the world government knew that the other party had a problem, and did not move the other party! Because they dont want to turn their faces with each other at this critical moment, and make each other turn to Saint Martin! Thinking, Huang Yuan mumbled again, "This world just likes to bully me like an honest person!" After speaking, Huang Yuan gnawed the fruit clean, and threw the core into the sea! followed! He stood up, looked at the direction of Saint Martins fleet, and murmured, Its almost done, we can start again! Although I dont want to do it, but fish... at least he has to make an effort. So that it wont say anything!" "!" The words fell, and the yellow ape, who was so deep in the essence of the fish, turned into a light and headed in the direction of the Saint Martin fleet! --- In the next few days, with the harassment of the yellow ape day and night, as well as the suicide attacks on the road from time to time, Arthur has almost understood what the yellow ape is doing! Slow down the St. Martins fleet to reach the Chambord Islands, in order to buy time for the world government and wait for the support of the 10,000 races. As for this, Arthur naturally refused! The world government needs time, but Saint Martin does not need it! Right now it has an advantage to directly play against Saint Martin, but after the arrival of the ten thousand clan, Saint Martin will not have any advantage! Therefore, Arthur ordered the Saints to guard against the Yellow Apes attack, and let all ships launch indiscriminate attacks. All ships close to the fleet will be sunk to prevent the world government from suicide and self-destruction to affect the speed of the fleet. "I feel like something is so close..." Arthur felt that the speed of the entire fleet had increased by leaps and bounds, and murmured, touching his chin. And after thinking about it carefully, Arthur slapped his head and said, "Yes, I forgot to respond to the world government!" "The world government wants to delay our time in order to wait for the support of the ten thousand races, then we can also operate in the reverse direction and block the ten thousand races in the new world so that they cannot come over!" Thinking, Arthur gradually had a complete plan in his heart! --- at the same time! New world! Thousand Beast Kingdom! The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ "Your Majesty, this is a good opportunity! As long as you help the world government, you will not only write off your previous accounts, but you will also get generous rewards!" A gorgeously dressed minister said excitedly. "No, we have enmity with the world government, who knows if they are going to cheat us?" Another minister in gorgeous clothes denied. When persuading the ten thousand clan before, the world government also called by the way to convince the ten thousand beast kingdom! Well, even the non-human races, the world government wants to persuade them, let alone human? As for this, the people in the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom did not reply immediately, but got caught up in internal disputes! As one of the six major forces in the New World, everyone knows the origin of the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts-it was the queen Hathaway of the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts who betrayed Saint Martin and even pitted the world government before it was established! Therefore The relationship between the kingdom of beasts and the world government is not good! Under this situation, facing the persuasion of the world government, some people in the kingdom of beasts think this is a good opportunity to resolve hatred with the world government! Well, as a betrayer, there is absolutely no chance of reconciliation with Saint Martin''s Beast Kingdom! In this case, it is not bad to resolve hatred with the world government, but also to take this opportunity to fight against Saint Martin! Some people also think that the world government is taking this opportunity to pit the kingdom of beasts! After all, the two parties themselves have enmity! Hathaway pitted the world government with ten devil fruits back then! It is these devil fruits that created the ten beast generals of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom! Under the influence of these two viewpoints, the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom split into two factions. After arguing for several days, there was still no conclusion to come! "Alright, stop making noise!" Hathaway said in a deep voice, "Just now the world government called and is willing to add ten more animal devil fruits! The condition is that we need to help them transport the tens of thousands of races!" First issue https://(www) https ://m/.x81zw./com/ "After thinking about it for a long time, I think the conditions are good, so I decided to participate in this war!" Uh... Hearing these words, the ministers of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom glanced at each other and did not argue! The queen has decided, what is the use of arguing? Chapter 1233： Wind and Cloud Party Hundred Beast Pirates! "The Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts joined the war?" Kaido heard the news, his eyes began to flicker, as if he was thinking about something! After thinking for a while, Kaido suddenly grinned and said, "Little ones, get ready for me. Let''s go to the battlefield between Saint Martin and the world government to watch the battle!!!" said it was watching the battle, but in fact Kaido already had his own plan in mind! Of course, he did not intend to tell his subordinates about this plan! "Yes!" The Pirates of the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group all agreed! soon! The fleet of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates will head towards the direction of the world government! --- at the same time! As the BIGMOM Pirate Group with the best intelligence in the industry, the news was immediately received! "Jie Jie...that beast is going to watch the battle?" Charlotte smiled sadly, and said, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe that he is really going to watch the battle!" "Then mom... shall we do something?" Kata Kuri asked hesitantly. "Do something?" Charlotte Lingling''s eyes flashed, and a grinning smile appeared on her face, and she continued, "Let''s... also go to watch the game!" The genius remembered the Chinese in one second mx/8/1/ z/wc/o/m/ Uh... Kata Kuri was taken aback for a moment, then nodded decisively, and said, "Yes!" Although he doesn''t understand Charlotte Lingling''s current thoughts, can he refuse his mother''s order? soon! Under the order of Charlotte Lingling, the BIGMOM Pirate Group, which was already ready to go, also headed towards Mary Joa in a mighty direction! --- "Yeah, they have all gone, it seems bad if I don''t go!" "Jie Jie Jie... such an interesting thing, wouldn''t it be a pity if I don''t?" "World Government...St. Martin...Hey!" ... Redhead Pirates, Doflamingo, Blackbeard Pirates, and other major forces in the new world, also received the news of the Beast Pirates and BIGMOM Pirates for the first time! As for this, they all showed interest, and they were ready to take a look together! that''s it! Under various inexplicable reasons, this war not only ushered in both the world government and Saint Martin, as well as the races persuaded by both sides, but also the arrival of some strange forces and people! --- New world! In a certain sea area! "huhuhu" Along with the flapping sound of wings, a group of thousand-year-old dragons flew past the sky under the leadership of several dragons that looked like Kaido''s transformation! Behind these dragons, the overwhelming pterosaurs, Beipiaosaurus, Microraptor, etc., are also close behind! "Wow~" At the same time, in the sea, dense mosas dragons, conger dragons, sea king dragons, and ichthyosaurs were swimming eagerly, braving the wind and waves, and heading towards Mariagioa. "Crack, click~" And on the last dragon of this group of dragons, there are many rattling iron locks tied to their tails. The iron locks are connected to huge wooden rafts, and the wooden rafts carry different Kind of dragons, Tyrannosaurus, Triceratops, Carcharodon, Allosaurus and many other dragons! That''s right! They were persuaded by the world government, they are one of the strongest races in the world! Of course, the real dragons are only the first few dragons! First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ Others, such as the Thousand-Year Dragons, although they are also dragons in name, they can only be regarded as sub-dragons within the dragons! Well, according to human terms, it is just the inferior people in the dragon clan, civilians and the like! Tyrannosaurus, Mosasaur, and Pterosaurs are even more miserable. They are not even the inferior people, civilians, but can only be regarded as slaves of the dragons, cats and dogs raised by the dragons! And this time! Flying on the back of the front pterosaur, a girl wearing a strong outfit and holding a spear was looking in the direction of Mary Joa, and muttered, "Father...I am here to avenge you!" Behind the girl, a group of people who looked no different from ordinary people, but inexplicably sturdy, with various weapons in their hands, were standing on top of each pterosaur, looking in the direction of Mariagio. A spirited look! They are not normal people, but a mixture of dragons and humans, a subsidiary of dragons---dragon people! In the internal ranking of dragons, it is similar to the Millennium Dragon, and even worse than the Millennium Dragon, and it is even higher than Tyrannosaurus, Mosasaur, and Pterosaur! --- And when the dragon race is heading towards Mary Joa! Giants, Snakeheads, Foot-lengths, Long-hands, Three-eyes, and many other races have also moved from all over the New World in various ways in the direction of Mary Joa! ---- Several days passed in a flash! Chambord Islands! "Da da da!" Along with neat footsteps, rows of navy trot over with serious faces! In a house on the side of the street, a group of people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group looked at the navy running on the street quietly through the gap in the window, and looked at each other, all showing helplessness! They never thought of it! The partners, who had finally gathered again, were about to enter the new world for a great adventure, they were hit hard-because the world government and St. Martin fought to control the Chambord Islands, which led to them Not only can it not be coated, but it is also impossible to get out of the door! If it werent for the local snake like Lei Li to arrange accommodation and deliver food for them, they might have been in history---the first adventure group in the world to starve to death in a prosperous area! "Nami, Robin~ When can we get out!" Luffy lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze, and asked casually. They have been trapped in the room for half a month now! This is a nightmare for Luffy, who has always been active! He wants to go out all the time! Faced with Luffys problem, after Nami and Robin looked at each other, her face showed helplessness and said, "Be patient, wait until the world government and Saint Martin go to war, We can leave!" "Ah~" Facing this answer that had been heard countless times, Luffy responded feebly, his eyes completely lost the light---he was salted! At this time, Sanji on the side glanced at the salted Luffy, and then took a cigarette and said, "This is no way to continue!" "As the time of the war gets closer, the navy''s deployment on this island will definitely become more and more tight. At that time, even if we hide in the hotel, we may not be able to escape the navy''s search!" "Yes!" Sauron also said helplessly, "Moreover, in the room, I have difficulty even daily training!" For Sauron training is one of his favorite things! Because this can make him get closer and closer to the goal of the world''s largest swordsman! However, they are trapped here right now, but they dont even meet the training conditions! So, Sauron is also very dissatisfied with this! While listening to the complaints of their partners, Nami and Robin looked at each other and showed helpless expressions again. Speaking of it, this matter also has something to do with them! is Saint Martin after all! "How about this..." Nami thought for a while, just when she wanted to come up with an idea. suddenly! "The people of Saint Martin are here, everyone is ready!!!" I dont know where it came from. The city that had been guarded against it was like cold water poured into a hot oil pan, and it boiled completely! "Quick, quick, go to the defense line!" "Bring me all those bullets and shells!" "Everyone gather, gather!!!" "Don''t waste it, get together!" ... A loud noise rang! And listening to this, Nami, Robin, Sauron, Sanji, Luffy and others in the front looked at each other, and they all thought of the same thing! This is... the war is on! Chapter 1234： Go to the wrong set! ? I saw it, I saw it! Arthur, who came to the Chambord Islands with countless suicide interference with Huang Yuan and the world government, has really seen what the world government is! Towering into the clouds, the steel city wall with silver-white metal gleam on the surface is densely packed with pacifists, but there is no mood swings on their faces, and the top of the big trees in Chambord Islands, all surrounded by foam, floating In the canopy of the tree, there is a sense of technology, like a cannon of floating cannon. All kinds of black technologies have made Arthur, who is not the first time to the Chambord Islands, an inexplicable sense of confusion! Am I... went to the wrong set! ? This scene full of technological sense, no matter how you look at it, it looks like a science fiction studio next door! However... The acquaintances who appeared on the wall, Karp, Warring States, Qing Pheasant, etc. all proved that Arthur did not go to the wrong set! This is the set of Pirates! But then again! Looking at the scene in front of him, Arthur also had a tingling scalp! No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem to be easy to break! "I wanted to keep it until Mary Joa was dispatched, but now it seems... I can''t move without dispatching!" Arthur murmured. Saint Martin has always had an army that has not participated in this war! Air Force! However, the reason why they didn''t participate was not because they were not important or their combat ability was inadequate, but because Arthur was going to save it when Mary Joa was fighting! Maria Joa is on the red earth continent, so you can''t go directly! Ordinary people, including Tianlong people, rely on the elevator to get in and out! In this case, St. Martin wants to attack Maria Gioria. The first thing he needs to think about is how to transport people up---its impossible for you to use the elevator? Fortunately! There are always more solutions than difficulties! After discussing with the ministers, Arthur discussed several ways! Air Force Carrier is one of them! So the Air Force did not participate in the war at the beginning, but was retained! However, judging from the current situation, if there is a direct impact, it will definitely lose a lot! Only by air strikes, disintegrating the defenses of the world government from within, can we easily break through the copper wall and iron wall! Therefore, Saint Martin is about to take out the air force in advance---though Saint Martin can also choose to bypass the Chambord Islands, but as the five old stars thought, Arthur would not do it! It''s very difficult to break through Mary Joa! In this case, if he still left behind the hidden danger of the Chambordian Islands, if the army on the Chambordian Islands was overshadowed by the army at the critical moment, the last time he attacked, it would fall short! Thinking about it, Arthur saw the green pheasant on the opposite side stand up. "St. Martin''s, now you still have time to retreat!" Qing Pheasant said as usual. At this point now, both sides know in their hearts that they can no longer retreat! Whether it is Saint Martin or the world government, unless one side is finished, otherwise the war will not end! "Ha ha!" Arthur smiled slightly and replied, "We are already here, do you think we will retreat from Saint Martin?" Talking, Arthur turned his head to look at the high-end combat power of the Saint Martin Kingdom he had brought, and said, "Do you think we need to retreat?" The voice just fell! "No need!!! We want to defeat Maria Joa, we want to fight!!!" Arudiba''s roar echoed on the battlefield. "War!" "War!" "War!" ... And following the voice of Arudiba, the high-end combat power of St. Martin, army soldiers, all shouted vigorously! just kidding! are all here and go back? What''s the point of their previous battles and sacrifices? "In this case... let''s fight!" After waiting for a while, after Saint Martin''s voice stopped, the green pheasant said faintly. For Saint Martin''s answer, the green pheasant is not surprised! has reached this point, if he can retreat with just a word, then why bother Saint Martin? And after the green pheasant finished speaking, the battlefield, which was originally full of gunpowder smell, immediately became tense to the extreme, and a great battle was about to begin! --- at the same time! New world! "Da da da!" With a sound of footsteps, a group of ninjas are running on the rough sea! Tsunade is headed by ! The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ "How far is it from the target location now!" Tsunade couldn''t help but asked Nara Shikuhisa while running. "There is still about ten kilometers away!" Nara Lu looked at the surrounding scenes for a long time, and after silently calculating in his heart, he said in a deep voice. And listening to him say that, Tsunade didn''t ask anything! that''s it! A group of people ran on the sea at extremely fast speed for about half a minute! Immediately, a large island with towering trees appeared in front of them. "Here, this is the place that the ten thousand races must pass through to Mary Joa. As long as the line of defense is arranged here, the ten thousand races will definitely be stopped!" Tsunade said excitedly. Just a few days ago, Konoha received an order from Arthur! Stop all races! Drag the tens of thousands of people persuaded by the world government into the new world as much as possible, and prevent them from going to Mary Joa! For this order, Konoha was a bit embarrassed! Although Konoha has now become one of the top forces in the new world, if they are to stop the world government from persuading the tens of thousands of people, they are still a little bit confused! no way! The world government is not persuading a race! If a single race is for Konoha, even if it is the strongest race of giants, dragons, etc., they can face it hard, but once this number expands into hundreds of thousands, Konoha can only recognize it! First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ simply Arthur is not so frantic yet, let Konoha use one force to deal with so many races! While giving the blocking order, Arthur also gave Konoha the contact information of the race persuaded by Saint Martin, and asked Konoha to discuss with these races and stop the race that the world government had persuaded together! In this case, Konoha gladly accepted the order, and discussed with the race who was persuaded by Saint Martin! In the end, they negotiated that UU Reading was intercepted on the uninhabited island, Coconut Island, which is located not far from the headquarters of the Justice Navy, and the only place for all people to go to Maria Joa. This is the island they are currently landing on. enemy! Because of this, Konohas talents came to him! "Quickly, take out the seal scrolls you brought, and arrange for me to set up various fortifications on the island before the ten thousand races!" Just after landing on the island, Tsunade seriously issued the order! "Yes!" And the ninjas were also unambiguous. After they agreed, they began to seal the seal, and took out the detonation charms, bombs, mines and other things from the seal scroll they carried, and arranged them! But they haven''t finished the layout yet. Not far from the island where they are located, black dots appear on the sea, and slowly grow bigger from far to near! A race is coming! "Is it on his own side or the enemy?" After such a thought flashed through Tsunade''s mind, he raised his hand to signal that his men were ready for battle! And when the black spot slowly approached the island, the outline of the ship gradually became clear in Tsunade''s eyes, but the long legs on the ship made the nervous Tsunade a little relieved! Foot long clan! is one''s own! One of the races that was easily persuaded by Saint Martin because of Charlotte Smoky! But then Tsunade raised his heart again! Since the foot long clan has arrived, it means that the other races should also be coming soon. When the time comes, there will definitely be enemies! Chapter 1235： First battle, a battlefield like a sci-fi movie Chambord Islands! At ten o''clock in the morning, the sun is shining and the breeze is smoked! was originally the last island in the first half of the great waterway. At this time of weekdays, the Chambordian Islands should be a bustling scene of boats and boats, but today, the Chambordian Islands is just killing! And accompanied by this murderous air, one, two, three... countless airships flew slowly from the horizon! is the air force of Saint Martin! St. Martins air force has always been behind the St. Martins fleet. It was originally intended to be used in the attack on Mariejoa, so it has never appeared, but now because of the defense of the Chambord Islands, Arthur called over by a call. ! "coming!" Looking at this airship that looks like a dark cloud, the blue pheasant, the Warring States period, and Karp''s faces are full of heavy! Although the navy at this time had this steel city wall, countless pacifists, and floating artillery floating in the canopy of trees, densely packed with technology at a glance, but overall, the world government is still somewhat weak in this respect. of! The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ As far as the general level is concerned! At the time of the Battle of the Upside Down Mountain, the strong in the world government was left nearly half by Saint Martin! After escaping, this entered the remaining half of the general level, and there are several general levels hired by the world government because they were afraid of being held accountable by the world government, afraid of being chased by Saint Martin, so they secretly left! In the end, there are only twelve of the generals who returned to the world government! In this case, although the world government has added some more, the general level is not cabbage, and it can be seen everywhere. So far, the general level combat power assembled in the Chambord Islands is still not as much as the previous Upside-down Mountain battle. ! There are only eighteen! In addition to the fact that the general of the justice navy in the new world did not move, the navy headquarters and the world government were hollowed out, along with the green pheasant, the Warring States period, Karp, the yellow ape, and even the green bull, which was considered unstable by the world government Counted results! And the lieutenant general level needless to say! is worse than the general level! After escaping from the Battle of the Upside Down Mountain, some strong lieutenants who did not belong to the world government, because of the idea of ??the few generals who fled, were afraid of being held accountable by the world government, afraid of being chased by Saint Martin, and also fled. Up! The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ Under this situation, the world government and navy have not yet supplemented the capabilities of lieutenants, so now there are only less than a hundred lieutenant-level combat power in the Chambord Islands! With these strengths, facing Saint Martin, how can the faces of people such as Qing Pheasant not be heavy? However, heavy is heavy, and the current situation is not tolerable. They hesitate a little! "The whole army is ready!!!" The green pheasant narrowed his eyes and said loudly. With this order, the floating cannon originally floating in the tree canopy was instantly activated! "Om~" There was a sound like an engine starting, and the muzzle of these floating guns began to condense with bursts of bright white light! right after! "Fire the gun!!!" "!" "!" "!" ... Under the order of the green pheasant, countless lasers pierced the sky and headed towards the air force of Saint Martin! --- Time goes back one minute ago! Seeing that the world government is about to launch an attack, the Air Force Minister Ainilu on the forefront airship slightly raised the corner of his mouth, pulled out the golden stick at his back, and pointed it directly at the Chambord Islands. "Next, let''s watch my performance!" Ainilu whispered, a flash of excitement flashed in his eyes, and then he ordered in a deep voice, "The mecha troops are the first to attack and cover the airship into the enemy''s airspace!!!" Give an order! "Kakkaka!" The sound of mechanical operation was heard from each airship! right after! "~" Amidst the sound of the jet, a Fengshen series of mechas flew out of the airships in the sky. There were three thousand at the top of the group of airships. After all this was over, the world government also launched a laser! "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!" ... In an instant, a metal shield made of special metal was ejected from the arms of all Fengshen mechas, protecting most of these Fengshen mechas! next moment! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... And when the laser came, countless explosions sounded! The laser bombarded the shield! But after the explosion disappeared, the people present took a closer look and found that the shield of the St. Martin''s Fengshen series of mechas was not damaged except for a little black mark! Instead, it was a small part of the laser that missed the gap between the Fengshen series of mecha groups, hitting the airships behind the mecha group, causing some irreversible injuries to several of the airships, and even causing two of them. The airship fell directly towards the ground! --- the other side! "Useless?" Seeing that the mechas did not suffer any major damage, the green pheasant raised its brows, a little surprised. He has experimented with the lasers of these floating guns! can be said to be one of the most powerful attacks in the world! Whether it is stone, steel, or something hard, it will basically suffer serious damage under the shooting of laser. Even the hardest among them, most of them will be ablated by laser! So, this scene now makes him a little surprised! "What is the material of the shields in those mecha hands?" After such a question flashed in his mind, the green pheasant took a closer look, but found that it was not that the laser was useless for the shield, but that it was of little use, only a little bit of the skin was melted away! And this discovery made Qing Pheasant''s eyes brighten! "Continue, you can definitely break the defense of these shields! Thinking, UU reading Green Pheasant immediately ordered, "Give me the shooting, dont stop!!!" next moment! "!" "!" "!" ... Countless lasers flew out again, heading towards Saint Martins mecha! This time, after the shooting, these floating guns did not stop, but continued to condense their power, and after waiting for a while, they fired again! "!" "!" "!" ... In this way, the floating artillery of the world government continued to move towards the mecha of Saint Martin, and the airship attacked! --- at the same time! Looking at the battlefield in the sky like a science fiction movie, Arthur once again had an inexplicable sense of confusion! He is not fighting ordinary wars, but interstellar wars! But soon, this mess of thoughts was suppressed by Arthur, and he soon calmed down! "Anilu has already launched an attack, then I, as a teacher, can''t lose!" Thinking like this, Arthur took a deep breath and ordered the fleet behind him, "The whole army strikes!!!" And under the order of Arthur, a large fleet of millions of people, headed toward the steel walls of the Chambord Islands! Chapter 1236： A battlefield with a weird style The Chambordian Islands are huge! As the last station in the first half of the Great Waterway, Chambordian Islands is divided into seventy-nine regions. It can be seen that its size is one region, one small island, and seventy-nine regions, seventy-nine small islands. Islands, seventy-nine islands are connected together to form the Chambord Archipelago. But! Under the huge number of more than 1.3 million, even the huge Chambord islands are surrounded by water! Whether it is east, west, or north, there is no gap in the south of Saint Martins main attack, and there are Saint Martins battleships and Saint Martins soldiers everywhere! Facing such a scene, the 600,000 world government troops on the Chambord Islands could not help but become nervous! The gap between the two sides has more than doubled! Even if they are on the defensive side and occupy a geographical advantage, facing such a huge gap, there is no confidence to win! If it werent for the huge iron wall under their feet and the pacifists around them, they wouldnt even have the confidence to stand on the wall! But, I''m back again! Tension is tense. After all, they are also trained, and there are many veterans who have experienced many battles. Therefore, the army of the world government faces Saint Martin''s army that encircles them. Under the order of the green pheasant, It was also the first to attack without hesitation! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... is different from the floating cannons flying in the sky, which looks like black technology. The steel city walls of the Chambord Islands are only equipped with ordinary artillery, so after shooting out, there will be a sky full of black cannonballs! As for this, Saint Martin did not hesitate to fight back! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Thousands of warships were launched together, and the same black artillery shells were no less than those launched from the walls of the Chambord Islands! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Then, a violent explosion sounded in the middle of the two first --- the shell hit in midair! right after! There were bursts of explosions in the positions of both sides! And at this time, if someone was watching from the sidelines, they would find that in this round of collision of cannonballs, because the world government was condescending, the cannonballs were strengthened and powerful with the addition of gravity, and the range was farther! But because Saint Martin has more troops and better warships, it fired more artillery shells than the world government, and more artillery shells shot on the steel walls of the Chambord Islands! Generally speaking, from this round alone, Saint Martin is better than the world government! "I will suffer if this goes on!" Qing pheasant looked at the scene in front of him, his expressionless face also flashed with solemnity Although I had expected this scene a long time ago... After all, Saint Martin has more troops! But after the facts appeared, he still couldn''t help but got a headache! The foundation of the world government, although the black technology has narrowed the gap between the two sides, the number gap between the two sides is indeed too large. If the current situation continues, it is only a matter of time before they are defeated! And just when the green pheasant was madly turning his mind, wanting to think of an idea of ??reversing or stabilizing the war situation, for the world government, something worse happened! "Roar" "Roar" "Roar" ... With waves of ups and downs, a bit like a human and a bit like a beast roar, Saint Martin''s giant army is dispatched! I want to advertise, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] Its really good, its worth installing, after all, there are many books and all the books! "Wow!" The sea is surging, the waves are rolling! The Giant Legion Hundreds of Immaculate Giants, led by nine giants of various shapes, roared, stepped on the sea, and rushed towards the steel walls of the Chambord Islands! See you! Qing Pheasant''s solemn expression suddenly became more solemn! This is going to make them rush over, it will definitely not end well! "Can''t let them rush over!" The Warring States on the side also shouted anxiously. His thoughts are the same as that of Qing Pheasant! In this situation, once the Giant Legion is overwhelmed, the ending to the world government is definitely not wonderful! You know, Saint Martins Giant Legion is not an ordinary giant like the giants of the Giant Race! is the kind of perverted giant that can''t be beaten to death unless the entire head is knocked out! Once it hits one''s own camp, it will definitely cause huge damage to one''s own side---this is the answer that the world government got after several bitter lessons! "The pacifists are dispatched, focusing on the giant army!" After listening to the words of the Warring States Period, the green pheasant stopped thinking and gave the order directly! There are not many pacifists in the world government. The last time the Battle of Upside Down Mountain lost more than half of it! However, the world government has a deep background and has a lot of materials. Facing the current situation, the world government also knows that the blue pheasant and others are under great pressure. Therefore, after the five old stars discussed it, they simply took out the treasured materials from the world government''s inventory. In the past, they have been crazy to create pacifists! And because of what they did, during the journey from St. Martin to the Chambord Islands, more than two thousand pacifists were newly released during the day and night of the world government assembly line! With the original inventory, there are now three thousand pacifists in the Chambord Islands! After the green pheasant''s order, a red light flashed in the eyes of these three thousand pacifists! right after! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Three thousand pacifists jumped together, jumped down from the steel wall, and killed Saint Martin''s army! Among them, almost a third of the pacifists chose to kill the giants! --- the other side! Arthur glanced at the scene, and the sense of confusion in his mind was even worse! In the sky, steam airships and steam mechas are fighting against floating guns, on the sea, steam battleships and artillery on the steel city wall are shooting against each other, in the center of the battlefield, the attacking giants are fighting against robots... What kind of ghost battlefield is this TM? Why is the style of painting getting more and more weird? Thinking about Arthur took a deep breath, suppressed the sense of confusion in his mind, and started thinking calmly! The most important thing right now is not to let the pacifists attack the Giant Legion! Although the giants of the Giants Corps are capable of recovering a group of powerful, but the pacifists are not human! First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ Once you get anxious, the pacifists will really pacify them, and they will directly blew up! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ Once the heads are blown up by that time, it will be useless even if the giants have a strong recovery ability. "Just do it!" Thinking about it, Arthur soon had an idea in his mind! "Come out, Ghost Army!!!" muttered silently in his heart. next moment! Countless shadows poured out from under Arthur''s body, and finally formed a black-clothed ninja holding a samurai sword, with blue eyes and red faces, three-pointers like humans, and seven-pointers like ghosts! right after! Arthur''s heart moved, these expressionless ninjas with endless killing intent in their eyes, jumped up and jumped to the surface of the sea, and at the same time, blocks of wooden boards were formed on their feet! Immediately, one step at a time, the ninjas of the ghost legion stepped on the water and rushed directly toward the pacifists on the battlefield. Chapter 1237： Thousands of races gather New world! Coconut Island! At this time, Coconut Island and the waters around Coconut Island have gathered quite a lot of people... well... it may not be human, in short, quite a lot of species have gathered! If someone observes from a distance at this time, they can find that these species are vaguely divided into two camps! A party gathered on Coconut Island! is dominated by Konoha. There are foot long tribes, multi-handed tribes, murlocs and so on. Among the ten thousand tribes, the strength of the middle-level race, totaling more than one million people! One party gathers not far from Coconut Island! is dominated by the justice navy, there are dragons, giants, long hands, etc. among the ten thousand races, and the strength belongs to the upper-class races, a total of 1.3 million people! However, these people are not all the people on both sides at the moment. So far, there are still many different races coming from outside to join the camp of both sides! on the coconut island! A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ "How many races are you missing?" Tsunade asked, while staring at the people of the world government who were gathering not far away, with a serious face, turning his head to the side Nara Shikahisa. "At present, there are only a hundred or so races that have not arrived. Some of them are due to the long distance, and some are slower because of the poor race itself and the use of ship trash!" Nara Shilu said in a deep voice after a long period of calculations in his mind. "Ok!" Listening to Nara Shikuhisa''s words, Tsunade nodded, the expression on his face became more solemn. At this time, the two sides maintained an invisible tacit understanding and did not go to war! But Tsunade knows that the source of this tacit understanding is nothing more than that on this battlefield, most of the two sides, whether it is the world government or St. Martin''s personnel, are hired! As mercenaries, people of these races don''t have a strong desire to fight, they just want to get the sweetness given by the world government or Saint Martin, and they don''t mean to desperately! Because of this, the two sides have not started a war until now! However, after the Chambordian Islands, after the world government falls into the wind, this invisible tacit understanding will definitely be broken! The world government could not have watched the last barrier of Mary Joa fall in the first half, so it would definitely pay a lot of money to lure these races to support the Chambord Islands. When the time comes, Tsunade must not be able to watch them pass by! So, the battle will definitely break out! "At present, the strong people on our side are a few of these races except me and Akai! Although Kai can deal with a few completely, even in this situation, our disadvantage is still very big!" "The races we persuade are not as good as the races persuaded by the world government!" "Furthermore, when it comes to real fighting, these persuaded races may not be willing to take action!" Tsunade thought to himself after scanning the surroundings. The races persuaded by Saint Martin are all from the middle class of the ten thousand races. Although their strength is not weak, they are not strong either! And, although they all receive the benefits of Saint Martin, Tsunade also knows that they are not willing to do things if they receive the benefits! If it is obviously a death bureau, they will definitely refuse without hesitation, and there will be no shame of being short-handed! "It seems that I can only wait...After that comes, the high-end combat power of both sides will be almost balanced!" After thinking for a while, Tsunade had a decision in his mind! "Lord Lujiu, we have just inquired about the good news..." At this moment, a ninja suddenly appeared next to Nara Shikahisa beside Tsunade, and he leaned to his ear and said something in a low voice with a serious face! "Ok!" And Nara Shikajiu listened, and after taking everything in his heart, he nodded and waved his hand to let the ninja leave! "My lord, I''ll leave first!" The ninja did not hesitate, and after paying a respectful salute again, his figure disappeared instantly! When the ninja left, Nara Shikuhisa sorted out his own words before reaching Tsunades ear. He was equally serious and reported in a low voice, Tsuna-sama, just now my subordinates reported to me. Something, according to the order, they went to the patriarchs of those races to take a breather!" "So far, most of the races have seen so many powerful races on the opposite side, although they didn''t say anything on the surface, but they have more or less the meaning of retreat in their hearts!" "Fortunately, there are also a few races, such as the foot long tribe, the tauren tribe, and the Sen tribe, who have kept their promises or have been persecuted in the eyes of the world government, and still maintain their fighting spirit!" Tsunade listened, his eyes moved slightly! It seems that things are worse than she thought! Its no longer unwilling to do things now, there is even a race to retreat! "Can you stabilize them first?" Tsunade thought for a while and asked. "can!" Nara Shikajiu said without hesitation, "The easiest way is to promise something more. Depending on the things and under the greed, they will stay at least for a while!" "But... this way the symptoms are not the root cause. If they don''t taste the real sweetness, they will react quickly, knowing that we are cheating them, and then leave!" "But if you taste the sweetness for them, they will not necessarily stay If the situation is not good at the critical moment, they will also retreat. After all, sweetness and fate are more important, these races should follow Mingjing in their hearts. Seems to be!" The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ "Of course, there are other ways to keep them, such as..." Speaking of this, before Nara Shikajiu finished speaking, Tsunade reached out and interrupted his words, saying, "Okay, needless to say! Just use the simplest way! As for the problem of treating the symptoms without curing the root cause... .As long as they stay for a while longer, they will be overwhelmed by that time!" Nara Shikajiu listened, his mind turned a little, and he showed a sense of sorrow! "I see! I will do it now!" said, Nara Shikahisa turned and left! And Tsunade looked at his leaving back, did not say anything, just picked up the small hip flask at his waist and sipped it in his mouth, and his eyes began to flicker. "The war... has begun to approach!" --- at the same time! in the sea not far from the coconut island! "Wow!" The sea is rolling, and the waves are soaring! A burst of fog gradually thickened, slowly covering the entire sea area! At this time, if someone stands in the distance and looks at this sea area, they can see a huge black shadow in the mist, moving slowly, towards Mariachia and towards Coconut Island. In the direction of progress! Chapter 1238： The "faith" of the Navy Chambord Islands While the tens of thousands of races in the New World are gradually gathering, the battlefield on the Chambord Islands has gradually entered a white-hot stage! "boom!" "Boom!" "Kill!" "!" ... The sound of bullet launching, the explosion of shells, the sound of screaming, the sound of laser shooting, and so on, all sounded densely on the battlefield here! And accompanied by these are the wreckage of ships floating on the sea, the blood stained with red sea water, and the corpses that rise and fall with the waves! at this time! On the Skybreaker! Arthur looked at the battlefield in front of him coldly, there was no unnecessary mood swings! There were many ships destroyed in the battlefield, and more people died, and many of them had Saint Martin! But Arthur has gone through a lot of wars over the years. There are hundreds of thousands of dead people who have seen him in person! died under his hands, it has long since been counted! So, for the current scene, the mood swings in his heart are not too great! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ "Is it time for the strong of the world government to take action?" After looking at it for a long time, Arthur murmured with a glint in his eyes. The overall situation is extremely favorable for Saint Martin! Although the floating cannon in the sky and St. Martins mecha are still facing each other, the mecha unit is holding a shield and has advanced more than half of the distance. If there is no accident, it will soon be able to rush into the floating cannon. In the group! When the time comes, those floating cannons will be completely finished! Well, it''s okay to hit the long-range floating cannon, but once it is close to the body, then the floating cannon is a pile of scrap iron! In the sea, the warship of Saint Martin and the artillery on the giant steel wall of the world government are shooting at each other! Although the artillery on the giant steel wall is condescending, it has a geographical advantage. The shooting range, shooting speed and shooting power of the artillery are more powerful. But, Saint Martin has more gun muzzles! Under the suppression of more muzzle firepower, even if the world government has a geographical advantage, it is still completely suppressed! Even now, the gunfire fired by the world government has been significantly reduced! And the middle of the battlefield is the place where the battle is the most tragic! Why do you say that? Because those who are fighting in the middle of the battlefield have one characteristic---not afraid of death! Are pacifists afraid of death? Do not! What are the robots afraid of dying? Is the Giant Legion afraid of death? Do not! The Giant Legion, except for the nine giants, are all immaculate giants! No dirt is no brain! What are the brainless people afraid of dying? Are the ghost army afraid of death? Do not! The Ghost Army will not die, so why are you afraid of death? Therefore, the battle in the middle of the battlefield is the most tragic! Whether it is a broken hand or a broken foot, in this battlefield, it does not mean that you lose your fighting ability! The Giant Legion can recover quickly, and can use teeth and other unbroken ones to attack with any part of the body! Pacifists can also use other parts to attack, but they can''t even perform a blew on the spot! Although the Ghost Legion cannot recover quickly, it cannot perform a self-destruction. But, they have Arthur! Arthur is nearby. Once they lose their combat power, if they commit suicide or something on the spot, Arthur can immediately summon one more to supplement! and! Because it is actually Arthur''s shadow that summons them, and Arthur''s shadow has infinite physical strength, so even if the ghost army ninja is constantly summoned, Arthur himself will not lose anything! In this tragic battle, the situation has gradually become apparent! The pacifists are gradually being wiped out! Well, although pacifists are not afraid of death, they are not afraid of death after all! Even if their combat effectiveness is not weak, even if they can explode, they can be eliminated one by one in the continuous support of the Ghost Legion! In summary! In other words, whether it is the battlefield in the sky, the battlefield on the sea, or the center of the battlefield, the world government is in a weak position and is completely suppressed! Based on this! Arthur then judged that the strong of the world government was going to make a move---if he didn''t make a move, it would all be finished! And as Arthur expected! Soon, the strong men of the world government will take action! ---- Time goes back one minute ago! Steel giant wall! Green Pheasant, Warring States, Karp, Huang Yuan and others looked at the battle in front of them, with a lingering heavy color on their faces! If this situation continues, its only a matter of time before they lose! "What should I do?" Karp said first. At this time, in this situation, he is no longer in the mood to make a joke! "If you don''t want to lose... I''m afraid we can only play!" Sengoku said in a deep voice. "Even if we play, I am afraid we will lose!" The green pheasant said lightly, as if talking about something that had nothing to do with him, saying, "You know, the opposing powerhouses are not on the court either! If we are on the court, they will definitely be on the court too, and ...They have more numbers than us, and they are stronger than us!" After finishing speaking, the green pheasant was silent! And listening to Qing pheasant''s words, the Warring States, Karp, and Huang Yuan were all silent! At this time, the three of them all developed a sense of powerlessness from the bottom of their hearts, a sense of powerlessness that could not reverse the situation no matter what they did!¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Honestly, this is rare for three people! No matter what they were facing in the past, let alone the three of them feel powerless, there are very few things that feel tricky. Especially Karp and the Warring States Period. After decades of ups and downs, what big scenes have they not experienced? Lockes! Roger! Golden Lion! These guys who were famous for a while and even brought a big threat to the world government, haven''t they all played against each other, or even defeated? At that time, none of them felt powerless! did not feel that nothing can turn the situation around! But today! On this battlefield, in Saint Martin, they finally realized what powerlessness is, and nothing can be reversed! "Even so, we still have to take action... just for the navy!" Karp was silent for a long time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ spit out such a sentence from his mouth! Karp knows very well that this time is different from before! If one is not careful... well, there is no need to be careless. With his current age and physical strength, if he really wants to fight, there is at least an 80% chance of being left here forever! Because of this, Karp, who is usually cheerful and optimistic, and a little bit stubborn, has no smile from the past! He doesn''t want to laugh! can''t laugh! Facing death, he is not such a calm person! "Huh~ Yeah, just treat it for the navy!" The Warring States sighed deeply, a smile forcibly hung on his face! "For the navy..." Huang Yuan smiled bitterly and shook his head, his face was no longer wretched, only a piece of heaviness was left! "Let''s do this... let''s get out!" The green pheasant said with a calm expression on his face with his hands in his pockets. But at this time, if someone takes a closer look, you can find that the eyes of the green pheasant are constantly flickering! Obviously! He is not so indifferent on the surface! But, anyway! Even if I know this time, Im afraid there will be death or no life! But in the end, they decided to enter the venue without hesitation! This is not for the government of the world, nor for anyone! is just for the belief that lies deep in my heart called "Navy"! Chapter 1239： Fierce battle "Kill~" "Go!" "War!!!" ... Along with the roar, the strong men of the world government, led by the Qing Pheasant, Warring States, Karp, Huang Yuan and others, rushed into the battlefield without hesitation! See it! Arthur winked at the top combat powers of Saint Martin on the side! See you! The top combatants present nodded clearly. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ "Kill~" "Go!" "War!!!" ... Immediately, the same roar sounded. Saint Martin''s top combat powers such as Saint Seiya, Reaper, Void, etc., after holding a bottle of rejuvenation potion in their mouths, they also rushed to the battlefield and greeted them. Green Pheasant, Warring States, Karp and other world government powerhouses! Then... "Light Speed ??Fist!" "Virtual flash!" "Matsuming!!!" ... In just one face, the attack from the top combat powers of Saint Martin was to force the strong men of the world government to retreat! "There is too much difference in the number of people!" Feeling the faintly aching arm just burned by the flame, the green pheasant barely stopped and gritted his teeth and said! Right now, after experiencing it personally, he realized that it was just a few people, the power of the attack, and the momentum of the attack had different changes. "Isn''t this something that you have known for a long time?" The Warring States on the side faintly interrupted, and said, "What''s more, do we have another choice? No! There is only one battle!" In that wave just now, he was also a member of being pushed back! But he has not experienced excessive emotional fluctuations because of this! Because he knows that mood swings are the most useless on this battlefield! And, according to the habit of the Warring States, now that you have made up your mind, you dont need to think about the messy things, just have a fight! Green Pheasant was stunned, and after subconsciously glanced at the indifferent face of the Warring States period, he seemed to understand something, and sighed quietly, "Yes~ There is only one battle!" After finished speaking, the face of the green pheasant gradually changed, becoming extremely resolute! next moment! "Ice Age!" "The impact of the Buddha!" "Love Iron Fist!" "Kick at the speed of light!" ... Green Pheasant took the lead in attacking! And the powerhouses of the world government were also unambiguous, and then launched their own attacks! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Unfortunately, after all, there is still a gap in the number of people, so this wave of attacks caused a wave of waves to roll and raging, but at the same time it did not cause any harm to the Saint Martin''s strong, but aroused their combativeness. heart of! "Boys of the world government, let''s see your uncle Arudiba''s attack!" Arudiba uttered an urn and then launched an attack directly! "Huge horn!!!" A strong shock wave followed! At the same time, the strong men of Saint Martin beside him are not to be outdone! "Diamond Star Punch!" "djie. Canhuo Taidao. Dong. Rising Sun Blade!" "Be rotten, Emperor Skull!!!" ... Suddenly, countless more powerful and more powerful attacks swept toward the strong of the world government! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... A shocking collision sounded, and the strong men of the world government were repelled again in this wave of attacks! But this time, the strong men of Saint Martin did not give them a chance to fight back! Taking advantage of the moment when they were repelled and unable to do anything, the strong of St. Martin deceived him and rushed into the position of the strong of the world government, and fought with them personally! --- not far away! Arthur stood on the Skybreaker, staring at the scene in the battlefield coldly, not knowing when a handful of coins appeared in his hand! "duang!" After flicking a coin up with his thumb, Arthur murmured, "Now let''s help consume a wave. When they are all about the same physical strength, I will enter the court and end it all!" The voice just fell! The coin that Arthur just flicked up also fell! "Cracking!" And when the coin fell to almost Arthur''s chest, there was a burst of lightning from Arthur''s body. right after! "!" The coin that fell down suddenly made a ninety-degree turn, directly towards the center of the battlefield! Danger! Extremely dangerous! The Warring States in the middle of the battlefield, frowned wildly, and immediately noticed the danger! Although he doesn''t know the source of the danger, but this situation is not the time to think about these things. Finding a way to avoid the danger is the kingly way. Thinking! "!" An extremely fast attack came from the horizon, and while the Warring States was dealing with the enemy, he entered his battle strongly! Simply! The reaction of the Warring States Period was fairly timely. When the attack was about to hit him, he escaped the attack dangerously and dangerously at a distance of just a few cents! "Thump thump thump!" However, the attack was avoided, but the speed of the heartbeat of the Warring States Period increased! "Be careful, the opponent has a powerful long-range archer to support, so pay attention to it!" The Warring States could not help shouting to the people around. As for this, although the people around heard it, because each had its own opponent, they could only silently nod their heads, and secretly raised a warning in their hearts! At the same time, in this case, the strong people who belong to the world government do not dare to go all out to deal with the enemy, and instead pay a little attention to the surrounding scenes! Well, it''s at a disadvantage in itself. If you try your best to deal with the enemy, then if one is not paying attention, it will be all done in one click! But! Its no better for them to do this now! Although distracted attention to the surrounding environment can increase their safety by a stage, it also allows them to resist the enemy attacking in front of them as strong as before! Therefore, in the face of the more and more swift and violent attacks of the Saint Martin''s strong, the decline of the world government has become more and more obvious! In just a few minutes the world government was collectively suppressed near the giant wall of the Chambord Islands! If this situation continues, the world government''s strong men will be completely wiped out in a day or two at most! At this moment, a gleam of light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and a coin appeared in his hand again! "duang!" With a flick of his thumb, the coin spun into the sky! "Super Electromagnetic Gun!" When the coin fell, Arthur looked at the opportunity and shot a coin again! "!" The coin pierced the air and headed directly to the battlefield not far away! But it''s not over yet! "Duang!" "Duang!" "Duang!" ... Arthur did not know where he took out a lot of coins, and then his thumbs constantly ejected, one after another special coins, spinning and flying into the sky! "!" "!" "!" ...First published https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ Immediately, when it fell to almost Arthur''s chest, the coins seemed to be manipulated by some huge force. Suddenly, a ninety-degree turn came and shot directly toward the center of the battlefield! Chapter 1240： Tsunades Sinister New world! Just as the battle on the Chambord Islands battlefield was gradually intensifying, the battle on Coconut Island was also on the verge! "Blubru!" As the phone rang, Akinu answered the phone with a serious face. "Hey!" "It''s me!" On the other end of the phone, a familiar voice of a red dog came into his ears! Five old stars! Immediately, Akinu confirmed the identity of the person on the other end of the phone! "The battlefield situation on the Chambord Islands is not optimistic, and it can''t hold on for a day or two at most, so we need your support quickly!" The voice on the other side of the phone came faintly! Listen, Akaku is not too surprised! He also knows about the situation in the Chambord Islands! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ "I''m afraid these ten thousand races are not willing!" Akagi frowned and said, "They are very active when they take the money, but when it comes to fighting, they probably don''t want to!" "Then add more money... as long as they agree that everything is easy to discuss!" The five old stars on the other end of the phone obviously also understand what the situation of the ten thousand clan is, so it is very straightforward to give Aka Inu a simple and straightforward Idea---add money! Well, they didnt even think about paying the balance anyway. It doesnt matter how much money you add, it only pays a little sweetness at most! "Uh...I see!" Akagi said solemnly. "Let''s do it then, let''s do something quickly!" said the five old star on the other end of the phone, and hung up the phone! "Beep toot!" While listening to the hang-up sound coming from the phone, Akinu also hung up the phone! "Go, ask the patriarchs of the ten thousand races to come over and discuss it!" The red dog said to the adjutant on the side. "Yes!" the adjutant nodded, turned and left without hesitation! In a while! A very domineering dragon swimming in the sky, and came to the ship where the red dog was! "I''m here Red Dog!" Shenlong''s voice was thunderous. And with his arrival, a huge giant also took a huge ship to the edge of the ship where the red dog was! right after! Man with eight arms, woman with white hair, unknown creature of half human and half beast, etc. all kinds of races come one by one! soon! The surrounding area of ??Akahound was blocked! "What''s the matter?" The giant Wang Weng asked in a loud voice. "It''s like this: The above hopes that we will come to support as soon as possible. We are willing to pay a little price for this!" Said Akadog, and began to persuade the patriarchs, chiefs, kings and so on of all races present! finally! After paying a series of conditions, the patriarchs, chiefs, and kings of these races all agreed! "Greed will eventually destroy people!" Looking at the patriarchs, chiefs, and kings of the various races who were satisfied with the conditions, they were happily preparing to go back, and the red dog whispered, with a sneer on his face! He knew that the more ruthless these races are now, the more ruthless the world government will retaliate! But, that doesnt matter to him anymore! There is a good saying, dont die! The most important thing for Akinu right now is about this war! --- the other side! After Akadog convinced the patriarchs, leaders, and kings of various races, Tsunade quickly noticed it! Well, there are millions of people''s actions, even if she is blind, she should hear the movement, not to mention her ears are better than ordinary people! "It''s not good! People from the world government are going to fight over!" "Damn it, you will definitely die if you stay!" "Go, you must go!" ... And this directly caused the panic of most of the races who were persuaded by Saint Martin! What a joke! They were just hired to help, not to kill their lives! If the gap between the two sides is not very big, they can help. After all, I took the money! But the gap right now is not a little bit, but an obvious big one. The opposite is all powerful races among the ten thousand races, and there are more people than them. In this case, they are naturally unwilling! Of course, in addition to most of these people, there are also a small number of people who keep their promises or have hatred with the world government and are willing to help! But after watching the performance of most of these people, their hearts are slightly shaken! It''s good for them to keep their promises, it''s good for them to have enmity with the world government, but if most of these people are gone by then, they don''t want to stay! After all, promise and hatred cannot be compared with life! As for the various reactions of these races, Tsunade smiled slightly, there was no surprise on his face! "Everyone, I can''t help you now!" Tsunade smiled, and told the patriarch, leader, and king of the surrounding race. "What do you mean?" A person entwined with cane, his heart "cocked", and he asked quickly. He is a member of the vine tribe, and one of the races that St. Martin persuaded this time! From Tsunade''s words, he clearly heard something wrong! First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ the other side! To his question, Tsunade did not answer directly! Because someone has already explained Tsunade''s words with practical actions! "Boom!!!" Several people from small races who saw bad opportunities were trying to secretly evacuate the island, but when they walked halfway, a violent explosion suddenly appeared, and the flames directly engulfed the people of these small races! "Huh!" Seeing this, the people of all races in the presence were stunned, and they all turned their gazes to Tsunade. At this time, if someone observes carefully, they will find that their eyes are more or less with a trace of anger! "What do you mean Tsunade?" The patriarch of the Ashikaga clan, one of the races willing to stay, asked the first question. "It doesn''t mean anything, I just want you to stay and help!" Tsunade said with a faint smile. "Humph!" The patriarch of the foot long clan snorted coldly and said, "If you do this, even if you leave our people, you won''t be able to keep our hearts. We won''t help you!" "Ha ha!" Tsunade sneered and said, "It''s enough for me to keep your people. What do I keep your hearts for?" This is Tsunades true thoughts! Her task is to stop the races persuaded by the world government from coming to support, and as long as these people stay, her task will be completed seven or eighty-eight! Well, if you are attacking a certain place, would you be willing to have an enemy behind you? The answer is yes! No one wants to attack a certain place with an enemy behind! Otherwise, what if you get a backstab from the enemy at a critical moment? On this premise, as long as Tsunade keeps people of these races here, he is not afraid that the world government will support them first! Because they absolutely dare not support the world government when there are a large number of enemies on Coconut Island! If you want to support, you must first defeat the enemies on Coconut Island, Konoha and the race persuaded by Saint Martin, before you can rest assured to support! "you!!!" Listening to Tsunades words The patriarch of the Ashikaga clan was a bit speechless! And other people of all races are also angry at Tsunade! Obviously, Tsunades shameless behavior made them very angry! "!" In the end, the head of a certain race slashed at Tsunade when his brain heated up! Result... "boom!" A cloud of smoke exploded, but Tsunade''s figure disappeared! Ok! ? The patriarch of the foot long clan and the patriarchs of the various races present squinted their brows, squinted their eyes and scanned around, searching for Tsunade''s whereabouts! But the next moment! Something that surprised them happened! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Clouds of smoke exploded, and Konoha''s people disappeared! It turned out that the Konoha ninjas who were present did not know when they had all been replaced by shadow clones! "hiss~" Upon seeing this, the patriarchs of all races present directly took a breath, and their faces were full of fright and anger! what is this? is a conspiracy! is Tsunades sinister conspiracy! At this moment, they were sure, Tsunade made up his mind to shame them from the beginning! Otherwise, how could Konoha''s people disappear? Chapter 1241： Bad check Is Tsunade''s behavior mean? From the perspective of the ten thousand races who were persuaded by Saint Martin, it is despicable! But from Saint Martin, from her own point of view, she is just doing what she should do! War! It is cruel in itself! In order to win, as long as they are not their own, all outsiders can be sacrificed and used, let alone people of other races? and! Even if it is one''s own person, at some point, it may not be an object that can be sacrificed and used! People of these races should be aware of this before they arrive! the other side! Facing the current situation, although the tens of thousands of people who were persuaded by Saint Martin were frightened, they had to discuss how to face the current situation! "Why... wait for us to explain to the people on the world government side and see if they can let us go?" The patriarch of a small race put forward his own thoughts! However, when this idea was put forward, it was rejected! "No!" The patriarch of the foot long clan shook his head and said, "Not to mention whether the world government believes it or not, just talk about our relationship!" "Although most of our relationships with humans are not very good, this does not mean that our relationship is good! On the contrary, many of our relationships are not good, and even some races have hatred!" "In this case, once the world government, the race persuaded by the world government knows our situation, what do you think they will be? Will they be happy? Or will they take this opportunity to kill us?" "The answer is yes! So this method definitely won''t work!" Listen, the patriarchs, chiefs, kings, etc. of all races here couldn''t help but nodded in recognition. The new world is so big! With so many races among the ten thousand races crowded here, it is inevitable that several races are not far apart. In this case, in order to survive, for their own interests, there will inevitably be conflicts and hatreds between each other! Normally, forget it, now such a good opportunity must be caught! "Then...Shall we just open a path? Although the few who fled just now encountered an explosion, the things that could explode are always limited. As long as we open a path, we can leave safely and so on! "The patriarch of another small race couldn''t help saying. But as soon as the voice fell, he immediately realized that his thoughts were too naive! First of all, who goes there is a question! Now everyone doesn''t know how many explosives Saint Martin has deployed, and where it is located. In this case, going there first is no different from dying! The people here are of all races, not one race. Who would be willing to sacrifice people of his own race to perfect people of other races and go to thunder? Furthermore! Konoha''s ninjas did not appear, but this does not mean they are not there! Once someone wants to run, they will definitely take action! Thinking about it, the patriarch of this small race touched his nose, smiled and said, "When I didn''t say it!" Listen, the patriarchs of the various races present couldn''t help but rolled their eyes at the patriarch of this small race, revealing a look of contempt! And at this moment! "Hehe, talk about it slowly, let''s go!" A sneer came out from the corner! Ok! ? Who is so arrogant? Thinking about it, everyone present subconsciously followed the voice and looked over! But at this look, they found a group of people with dark brown wings, noses like hooks, and sharp eyes! Eagle Terran! Everyone at the scene immediately recognized this race! There are not many people of this race, and only two thousand people came here, but no one of the race present would underestimate them! Because no matter the old people or children in this race, they are all marksmen! Everyone has a pair of fierce, like eagle eyes, able to see eyes from a very long distance, plus the characteristics of having wings and being able to fly. In terms of combat power, among all the races in the field, it can be top ten! "Woo~" In the eyes of everyone, a group of Eagle Terrans flapped their wings and flew toward the sky! It is clear! They are flying away! And watching this scene, the eyes of the races present showed a look of envy, jealousy and hatred! Damn it! Wings are good! But the next moment! There was another trace of rejoicing in the hearts of all the races present! because... "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Just flying to the sky, countless swords in their hands broke through the air from the forests on both sides, and shot directly at the Eagle Human Race! "Ah~" "Uh!" "not good!" ... With a scream, the eagle people fell from the sky like it was raining. Only a small group of people escaped this wave of attacks by their luck and their own strength! However, it''s not over yet! "Art fire escape **** fireball!" "Water escape. The technique of water dragon bombs!" "Feng Dun. Practicing empty bombs!" ... Fire, water, wind, thunder, earth, various types of attacks flew out from the forests on both sides, and attacked towards the people who had nothing to do in this part! Suddenly, it was another scene like rain! But there are still some really strong Eagle Terrans, nothing to do! However, they didn''t dare to stay in the air anymore, flapped their wings and landed! As soon as they stopped, there was no more attack! Watching this scene, while the many races present were relieved, they couldn''t help but become a little angry! Konoha doesn''t give them a way to survive! "Everyone, now the world government and the race persuaded by the world government are less than five kilometers away from us. I think you know what this means!" "I just want to say that as long as you help us to resist the people of the world government, not only can you leave safely afterwards, you can also give you 50% of what we promised!" At this moment, Tsunade appeared from the forest beside him, standing one kilometer away from many races, and said quietly. Give a stick to a red date! This was Tsunade''s idea, and it was also the way she had just discussed with Lujiu while she was out of sight of many races! The main reason why Konoha can trap them now is that they are not aligned! Hundreds of races, large and small, have their own ideas. No one wants to sacrifice themselves for others. That''s why Tsunade and Konoha took advantage of the loopholes and trapped them for a while! But being trapped doesn''t mean how long you can be trapped! If the persecution continues, and the nearly 1.5 million people of all races are united at the end of the day, then with Konoha''s people, they can''t resist or trap them! That''s why Tsunade appeared and said these words! And listening to Tsunade''s words, the many races who had been driven to desperation looked anxious at the growing black spots not far away from the island, but also felt a glimmer of expectation in their hearts! Just follow what Tsunade said, and help them not only survive, but also get 50% more things! Thinking about it, people of many races are moved! Although among these people, some of the more sober people understand that what Tsunade gave is nothing more than an unachievable empty check! But right now the world government and the races they persuaded have indeed appeared less than five kilometers away, they are coming soon, it is too late for them to think! Without any choice! "Okay We promise!" "So be it!" "can!" ... After this group of people looked at each other, they barely accepted it! Well, it won''t work if you don''t accept it! Can''t it go on like this? The enemy is coming soon! --- at the same time! Just less than 20 kilometers away from Coconut Island, a cloud of fog gradually appeared! And in the mist, a black shadow larger than a mountain also slowly moved in the direction of Coconut Island... It is about to descend on Coconut Island! Chapter 1242： The first person to die The distance of five kilometers is not short but not long! For the world government and the races persuaded by the world government, this is only less than three minutes away --- the fastest and the most advanced one! and so... "Roar~" "Kill!!!" "Go!" ... Accompanied by the roar of the dragon, the roar of the giant, and the shouting and killing of various races, the war began! People from the world government took the lead in rushing to Coconut Island! however... "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With the sound of dense explosions, flames appeared out of thin air, engulfing hundreds of people who rushed to the forefront after landing on Coconut Island! "No, there are traps!" Along with the roar of fear and fear, the people who were not affected by the explosion hurriedly braked and wanted to stop. But a pity! The people in the front who were not affected by the explosion wanted to stop, but the people behind did not mean to stop. Instead, they continued to rush and squeezed the people in front directly! "No, no!!!" In the end, amidst a panic sound, the explosion and flame appeared at the same time, engulfing a large number of people! that''s it! Among the crowds caused by more than one million people, Konohas fortifications were soon leveled, and the Justice Navy and the race persuaded by the world government were facing the race persuaded by Saint Martin. ! "Chang!" "boom!" "call out!" .. All of a sudden, the sound of metal crashing, the sound of bullets, the sound of fists breaking through the air, all sounded in unison, intertwined together! "Puff!" "Hey!" Immediately, a corpse was freshly baked and fell on the ground, blood splashing everywhere, directly dyeing the person in front of it red! "Kill!!!" "Come on!!!" "Die to me!!!" ... Under the stimulation of blood, both sides roared hysterically. Facing this life-or-death scene, excitement, fear, tension and other emotions erupted together, and the adrenaline rushed! As a result, they killed even more frantically! the other side! Tsunade stood at the top of a towering tree not far from the battlefield, looking at the two people slowly intertwining below, his expression on his face was faint. "Gulong!" And just as she took out the wine gourd from her waist and took a sip in her mouth, the mist suddenly seen from the corner of her eye made her eyes bright! "coming!" Putting down the wine gourd, Tsunade''s face flashed with excitement! She knew what it meant when the mist came here! As long as the force in the mist joins this war, she will at least have the certainty that she will not fail! --- at the same time! Chambord Islands battlefield! The fierce battle is still going on! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... The coin in Arthur''s hand continued to shoot! But at this time there are not many coins in his hand! Well, although he has customized a lot of coins, he can''t stand it and shoots fast! Four or five coins go down in one second, two to three hundred coins go out in one minute, and it is a little more than an hour and a half since he started shooting coins, which means that he has shot almost two to three thousand coins. ! And he has customized more than 30,000 in total! but... "It''s almost there!" Arthur felt the few coins left, and then looked at the scene on the battlefield, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes! He is about to enter! In the past one and a half hours, because of its huge advantages, coupled with Arthur''s remote assistance, the strong on St. Martin''s side has been suppressing the strong on the world government from the beginning! In this case, although the strong men of the world government have not died until now, they are more or less injured, and their combat power has been weakened by several layers. Among them, St. Martin''s strongest Yamamoto Motoryuzai Shigekuni almost burned his opponent to ashes! Faced with this situation, Arthur felt it was time to enter! Thinking about it, Arthur didn''t hesitate to put away the few special coins left! "Huh~" Immediately, after taking a deep breath, he suddenly exerted his force and turned into a thunderbolt directly! "Cracking!" In a flash of thunder, Arthur looked at the opportunity and entered the battlefield between the fierce fighting Saint Martin and the world government powerhouse! And first of all, he was staring at the brawny man who was almost burnt to ashes by Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni! At this moment, this brawny man was exuding a scorched scent. The clothes on his body had already disappeared in the flames, and his skin was black and yellow, like a roast chicken without a good control of the heat! However, he didn''t care what he was like at this time, Arthur rushed towards the big man at the first moment he entered the field, with the speed that this brawny man, and even the majority of the audience could not react! "Hey!" Accompanied by a spurt of blood, Arthur''s figure appeared behind the strong man, and the strong man became stiff, slowly lowered his head and took a look, only to find a palm about the size of his chest appeared on his chest. , A blood hole that is transparent on both sides! Chest... Was beaten! "Uh..." A look of surprise first appeared in his eyes, and then slowly turned into an indescribable complex color. The brawny man opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but the vitality that flowed quickly in his body made him speechless! "Puff!" In the end, the brawny man could only slowly fall into the sea with this indescribable look! And this scene made the world government powerhouses in the battlefield feel full of heart! Even though they knew that they were ill-advised this time, the first person to die appeared so quickly, which they did not expect! "Arthur, you''re a bit too late!" At this time, Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni watched him beating for a long time, and he was about to beat the logarithm to death, and said something dissatisfied. But at this time, if someone looked closely, he could find that Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni was dissatisfied, but there was a hint of joy in the depths of his eyes! Obviously! He has no dissatisfaction! On the contrary, because the situation is very friendly to them, Yamamoto Motoyasusai Shigekuni was happy and even in the mood to joke with Arthur on the battlefield! "Grandpa Don''t tell me! Isn''t there so many over there? Enough for you to kill!" Arthur said with a smile as he listened to Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni''s joking words. Arthur didn''t expect that Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni was joking with him at this time! However, feeling the good situation right now, Arthur also understood Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni in his heart! If you are not happy in such a good situation, when will you be happy? "I won''t care about you this time!" Yamamoto Motoryu Sai Shigekuni followed Arthurs words and looked at him. When he saw the world government powerhouses fighting against Saint Martins powerhouses, a flash of excitement flashed in his eyes, said, "But I want those!" After speaking, Yamamoto Motoyagisai Shigekuni turned and killed the remaining world government powerhouses! "That can''t let you monopolize it!" Arthur smiled and then killed him! Chapter 1243： Sengoku... die! ! ! The battle continues! But the mood of the people on the court is very different from before! If the strong people of the world government had a heavy heart before, they had no hesitation, and were living to death, then now their heart is only left... despair! That''s right! Just despair! After seeing the first strong man who died, they all realized one thing... they were going to lose! And, most importantly, they know but still can''t save it all! Facing the powerful Saint Martin, they can only watch and wait! So they are desperate! However, their despair did not cause Arthur''s men to show mercy! On the contrary, Arthur shot more quickly! "Cracking!" In a flash of electric light, Arthur''s figure appeared in front of his next target, which was the Warring States Period! At this time, Shion was fighting the Warring States Period! And because the Warring States was old and physically weak, all aspects of the body had been greatly inferior to the previous ones. With the addition of the tower of trial, Shi Ang did not lose to the Warring States in terms of combat experience, so the Warring States was suppressed throughout the entire process! "Arthur..." Seeing Arthur who suddenly appeared between the two, Senguo''s heart "thumped" at the same time, an indescribable complex color appeared on his face! He knows exactly what it means for Arthur to appear in front of him! He is about to become the second victim of Arthur''s in this war! "Warring States, surrender! I can let you surrender!" Standing in front of the Warring States period, Arthur did not rush to do anything. He also stretched out his hand to stop Shion who wanted to continue fighting, and said this indifferently! He''s serious! Warring States can clearly see the sincerity revealed in Arthur''s eyes! "Why?" Warring States asked with a complicated expression. "why?" Arthur raised his brows, and after a moment of pondering, he said, "If you have to ask why...I think you are a good person! I admire you very much, and I don''t think you should die here!" Although according to the comics, the Warring States Period is considered to be a "villain" to some extent, in reality, in this world, the Warring States Period is not to be regarded as an out-and-out good person, but a very qualified marshal can still be called! It is precisely because of his existence that many civilians on the sea can live a stable life and will not be slaughtered by the pirates! "Nice person? Appreciate me? Shouldn''t I die here?" Warring States shook his head, laughed at himself, and said, "If you don''t say I don''t even know I''m so good!" "Do you agree?" Arthur asked with a smile. The Warring States period took a deep breath, then slowly shook his head, and said, "To be honest, I am very excited! But, I refuse!" "Because... I am a soldier!" Arthur was silent! He understands the meaning of the Warring States Period! Soldiers will not surrender! After a moment of silence, Arthur raised his head to look at the Warring States Period, and solemnly said, "I understand!" After a pause, he changed his voice, greeted Shion, and said, "In that case...Shion, let''s go together and give him a decent end!" Under normal circumstances, the decent end is nothing more than a heads-up! However, this is extremely stupid in Arthur''s view! War! Victory is the most important thing! What honor and honor are all that we need to talk about after the war is over! In the war, with the fastest speed and the greatest strength to cause the greatest damage to the enemy, and to obtain the most perfect victory, that is the kingly way, and it is the real decent way to the enemy! "Yes! Your Majesty!" Shion nodded without hesitation. "boom!" "boom!" Immediately, both of them moved their legs and disappeared in place! Immediately afterwards, when they appeared in front of the Warring States period, the two attacked at the same time! "Lightspeed Fist!" "The Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!" ... The two attacks came towards the Warring States in no particular order, and cooperated to block all the dodge space in the Warring States! "Armed and domineering!" "Iron!" The Warring States period wanted to hide, but as he was old and weak, his physique was not enough to support him to avoid these two attacks, so he gritted his teeth, and while performing defensive moves, he forcibly twisted his body to avoid him. To the point! "boom!!!" In the end, when the attack fell on the Warring States, he flew upside down! "Uh..." While the flying Sengoku gritted his teeth and screamed in pain, his face was distorted as if he was wearing a mask of pain. But when he wanted to forcefully suppress the pain in his body and stop his body in the air, Arthur and Shion did not give him any chance to comeback! "Stardust rotation power!" "Furious Thunder Tiger!" ... Both Arthur and Shion caught up with the flying Sengoku at an extremely fast speed, and launched a full attack! Suddenly! "Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!" After Shi Ang''s fist hit, countless meteorite-like attacks were formed, and these attacks were hitting the Warring States while rotating at a high speed, forming a cosmic star cluster that destroys everything, and enshrouding the Warring States! "Roar~ Crackling!" After Arthur attacked, it formed a huge thunder tiger that was one kilometer long and hundreds of meters high, and the tiger roared and rushed toward the Warring States! In the face of all this, Shi Ang himself had been suppressed for a full hour and a half, his injuries were not light, and now his body was still part of a Warring States that had lost control of his posture, where was the ability to resist? In addition to using the armed color domineering and the iron block again, and barely adding a little defense to himself, he can only silently accept the attacks of these two people! then.... "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Cracking!" Countless fists and thunder and lightning broke through the defense of the Warring States without mercy and bombarded him, adding many wounds to him, who was already suffering from a lot of injuries. "Is it... this is the end?" Feeling the more and more wounds on the body and the beginning of a trance, such a thought flashed through the mind of Warring States! If it is the protagonist! The small universe is about to break out here, and it will come back! unfortunately! Warring States is not the protagonist! After the thought arose, as Arthur and Shion attacked more and more powerfully, their consciousness became more and more trance! finally! "rest in peace!" When Arthur''s voice sounded faintly in his ears, a sandbag-big fist struck the head of the Warring States Period, making him in a trance and completely lost his consciousness! "Sure enough... it''s over!" This was the last thought of the Warring States period before losing consciousness! "Warring States!!!" This was Karp''s roar of sadness and anger when he saw the body of the Warring States falling down. "Grand Inspector!!!" This is the painful cry of the green pheasant when he saw the body of the Warring States period falling down! "Pity..." This is the faint sigh made by Arthur as he watched the dead body of the Warring States fall into it! at the same time! Huang Yuan and other world government powerhouses on the battlefield, and even the many powerhouses of St. Martin, looked at this scene and were silent! Who is Warring States? Once the admiral of the navy, now the chief inspector of the navy! The man of the past few decades! It can be said that it is one of the most famous among the characters left from the last era, the idol and spiritual leader of many powerful people on the scene! But now, watching this scene, the many powerful people present are all aware...their idol has fallen! Sengoku... die! ! ! Chapter 1244： Capture Karp! The Warring States Period is dead! However, the battle is still going on! After being silent for a long time, many strong men present, perhaps because of the sadness of the rabbit and the death of the fox, or because of emotional venting, their actions are not only not slower than before, but faster! then... "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... With both sides being ruthless, a series of dense collisions rang out one after another. Even if it is not a party but a bystander, just by looking at the speed of both parties'' moves, you can feel the severity of both parties'' actions now! However, Arthur did not care about this, instead, he began to search for the target for the next moment! And soon, after scanning the scene for a lap, Arthur''s next target was also in his sight-Karp! To say who is the most important thing in the war, except for the already dead war abroad, it is Karp! Why do you say that? Because the two of them belong to the spiritual leaders in this war! As one of the most famous guys in the past few decades, Karp is one of the most famous navies besides the Warring States Period. It can be said that the strong men of the world government present also grew up listening to his legend and looking up from his back! Under this circumstance, although the power of the world government is about the same as Karp''s current combat power, the ranks are also similar, and there is no scenario of who is in command. But invisibly, the strong men of the world government defaulted to Karp as the leader! Well, before the death of the Warring States Period, it was led by the Warring States Period, but after the death of the Warring States Period, it was led by Karp! And now once Karp is over again, then it is equivalent to the leader being solved, and the fighting spirit of the strong in the world government will naturally be disintegrated! At that time, for Saint Martin, victory is basically at your fingertips! Thinking about it, Arthur murmured, "Um... Karp is going to deal with it, but he can''t kill it!" Karp is not the same as the Warring States period! In addition to the identity of the navy, Karp has another identity! That is the father of the leader of the revolutionary army, Monch D. Dorag! Although Arthur has not heard about the revolutionary army these days, he dare not underestimate this opponent! He knows that the current revolutionary army is like a lurking viper, lying in ambush in a corner he can''t see. It may jump out at any time, surprise him, give him a fatal blow to Saint Martin! And this, the most likely time to do it, is the moment after the war between him and the world government! Because that moment is the weakest moment of Saint Martin! The reason why Karp is not killed is also based on this! Arthur is ready to use Karp to restrain Dorag at that time! Although this might not have much effect on a person like Dorag who has big revenge in his heart. However, it can have a little effect! So, Karp can''t die! "Shion, wait for me to come together to deal with Karp...well, don''t kill him, mainly catch him!" Before Arthur wanted to go, he greeted Shion! If he is alone, with Arudiba who is playing against Karp, although he has the confidence to deal with Karp and seize him, it will undoubtedly take a long time! no way! To deal with a strong man, capturing and killing are completely two difficulties! To capture, control the power and not kill the opponent! But there is no need to kill at all, just use the greatest strength to hit it hard! So, Arthur simply called Shion! "Yes!" In this regard, Shion still agreed simply and neatly! In his heart, Arthur is your majesty, so naturally he is what he says! after that! The two people without procrastination moved their legs slightly and disappeared in place! When they reappear, the two have already arrived in the battlefield of Karp and Arudiba! "It''s you, Arthur!!!" As soon as he arrived, Arthur heard an extremely angry voice! It''s Karp! When Arthur appeared, Karp looked at Arthur with red eyes, showing the appearance that he was ready to attack at any time! In this regard, Arthur was originally a little surprised, I don''t know why Karp is like this! But after a little thought, he would understand! Because of the Warring States! Karp and the Warring States have been old friends for decades. How could he not be angry when faced with a murderer who killed an old friend? Thinking, Arthur asked calmly, "Are you angry?" Karp didn''t answer, but his eyes were redder! Facing the murderer who killed the Warring States period, how could he not be angry? "But, this is war!" Arthur seemed to sigh, as if to explain! Uh ... The anger in Karp''s eyes eased slightly, and he was silent! Yes! This is war! Recalling the scene of the death of the Warring States period, and corresponding to Arthur''s current words, the anger in Karp''s heart seemed to be poured out by a pot of water, and was slowly extinguished! Where are the undead in war? Besides, war! Each is its own master, each has its own purpose! Although the death of the Warring States Period was caused by Arthur, in terms of the degree of war, the death of the Warring States Period is not unjust! Thinking about it, even though Karp''s anger was extinguished, the obsession with revenge still existed in his heart! In any case, the Warring States Period is also his good friend for decades! My friend is dead. If he doesn''t get revenge, is he still a human being? After a long silence, Karp said in an extremely calm tone, "I will kill you!" He speaks very calmly, but everyone present can feel the murderous aura contained in it! "Humph!" And Arthur hadn''t spoken yet, when Arudiba, who was eager to protect the Lord, heard these words, he snorted and said, "Old things, I am here, and you won''t hurt your majesty!" "Let''s wait and see!" Arthur also calmly responded. And just when his voice just fell! "boom!" Karp disappeared in place and attacked them first! "Love Iron Fist!" A swift blow came towards Arthur''s head! In response, Arthur smiled, folded his hands on his chest, but did not move! next moment! Arudiba''s huge body suddenly appeared in front of Arthur! "Lightspeed Fist!" The same swift blow went towards Karp! "boom!!!" The fists of the two collided, and at the same time it caused a shocking noise, it also caused a strong wave of air! then... Karp was beaten back! Well, Karp is old after all! Although Karp''s combat power has been maintained well over the years but old is old! Karp is not an immortal race such as giants, and is naturally debilitated physically! Therefore, under Arudiba, a young and strong Saint Seiya who is known for his strength and has taken life-prolonging potions, he was beaten back with a single blow! but! This is not the end! After Karp was beaten back, Arthur said faintly, "Go together!" then... Arthur and Shion went on together shamelessly and besieged Karp! The result... Faced with three wolves and tigers, and the lowest strength is about the same as him, the highest is even able to beat the current two of them, Karp was caught without even holding on for ten minutes! Chapter 1245： Rout "Let go of me! Let go of me!!!" Karp struggled and roared. But it didn''t work! Being captured by the three of them, he was not only firmly grasped by Arudiba with his hands at this time, but also his feet were severely tied by Shi Ang''s thoughts, and he couldn''t move at all! "Don''t move, or I won''t be able to tie it up!" After Arthur smiled and said, he took out a bunch of chains made of special metal from the portable space, and put it on Karp. ! In this regard, it is naturally impossible for Karp to cooperate! then... He is struggling harder! "You have the ability to kill the old man!!!" Struggling, Karp couldn''t help but roar. "Crack!" But at this time, Arthur had successfully locked the chain, and smiled and said, "Anyone can die, but you can''t die! Who will I use to restrain Dorag when you die?" "Ok!?" The angry Karp was taken aback for a moment, then he reacted and yelled, "Arthur, you bastard, the old man thought you were a good person, but I didn''t expect you to be so mean!!!" "mean!?" Arthur smiled disdainfully, and said with a deep meaning, "This is war!" And listening to these familiar words, Karp was silent again! Yes! This is war! It doesn''t matter whether it is despicable or not, only victory is eternal! --- the other side! And while Karp was captured, the strong men of the world government, as Arthur had expected, had completely lost their fighting spirit! If the first person to die appeared to make them feel grief, then the death of the Warring States period made them feel desperate, which is exacerbated by Karp''s capture now. They have no thoughts to fight anymore now! "Kapu... got caught!" "How to do?" "Are we going to continue fighting?" "No, I can''t stand it anymore! More and more of our guys are killed, and more and more people are facing me!" "Even Lieutenant-General Karp has been arrested, how can we fight this?" "How about... shall we run?" ... Facing the current situation, the world government powerhouses who have no fighting spirits have not only lost the previous thoughts of life without hesitation, but also have the thought of retreat! However, after this idea came out, it was not the person who put forward the idea that was the first to execute it! It''s Green Bull! That''s right! It''s Green Bull! The Green Bull, who has always been ambiguous, faced the situation at hand, but did not have the slightest spirit of dedication to the world government. On the contrary, it slipped faster than a seemingly lazy Huang Yuan! And the departure of the Green Bull is like the last straw that overwhelms the camel, so that the world government powerhouses who have lost their fighting spirit can no longer stay and fled one after another! however! How could the powerhouses of Saint Martin watch them leave? "Catch me!" "Don''t let them go!" "Catch them!" ... Amidst waves of excitement, the many strong men of Saint Martin who had been pressing the strong men of the world government throughout the entire process, faced with the current defeat of the strong men of the world government, they chased up and wanted to kill people. stay! --- at the same time! The green pheasant stared at the scene in front of him, startled in a daze! Both Sengoku and Karp have always played extremely important roles in the life of the green pheasant! The Warring States Period was the guide of the green pheasant when he became the marshal. Karp was the guide of the green pheasant after passing through the naval training camp and officially became the navy. For a long time, the green pheasant has always been Karp''s adjutant! But right now, his guide is dead, and the guide is taken prisoner. Facing this situation, the blue pheasant is confused for the first time in the depths of his heart. He didn''t know what he would do next! But just when the green pheasant was a little at a loss standing in place, Huang Yuan came to him! "go!" Without much nonsense, Huang Yuanyan said a word concisely! After listening to these words, the green pheasant who was stunned also came back to his senses! "No, the marshal died here, and Lieutenant General Karp was arrested, how can I go?" Green Pheasant gritted his teeth and said. Although he has become a marshal now, in his mind, the Warring States Period is still the responsible and wise marshal, and Karp is still the seemingly inconspicuous, but in fact the naval hero Lieutenant General Karp! "What can you do if you stay? Everyone is running now. You stay here are of no use except for one more prisoner. It is impossible to avenge the Marshal, let alone save Lieutenant General Karp!" At this critical moment , Huang Yuan changed his former wretchedness, his mouth was like a serial cannon, and he kept talking! But listening to his words, the green pheasant''s face was tangled! In fact, he didn''t know if it was useless to stay! But if he really doesn''t stay... he can''t get past the hurdle in his heart! That''s why he was so entangled! Looking at the tangled look of the green pheasant, Huang Yuan didn''t bother to say anything, grabbed the green pheasant by the wrist, and ran outside while pulling him! finally! Under the chasing of the powerhouses of Saint Martin, the powerhouses of the world government, apart from the green bull who slipped first, only the yellow ape, which can be called the world''s top speed, and the green pheasant, which was carried by the yellow ape, left the scene! The other strong men were either besieged and killed by the St. Martin strong men who followed them, or they were captured, or they chose to surrender in the hope of fleeing! "This is really a great victory!" Facing such a situation, Arthur sighed, but his face showed a smile! "Pooh!!!" And Karp, who was **** to the side and guarded by Arudiba, couldn''t help but spit, his eyes showed contempt! What is a great victory if you beat more with less? Had it not been for him to be **** now, he would definitely slap Arthur fiercely and make him sober! "What? Lieutenant General Karp disagrees?" Arthur asked jokingly. After winning, Arthur was naturally happy! Therefore, he also has the mood to make fun of Karp! "Ha ha!" As for Arthur''s jokes, Karp, who is not stingy, said nothing, but sneered twice. The best friend died in Arthur''s hands, but he was in no mood to talk to Arthur! "Okay, forget it if you don''t want to say it!" Seeing this, Arthur, who was in a good mood, didn''t care too much, shrugged, and didn''t care! But when Arthur was happy, he was ready to take the many powerful Saint Martins to help the other battlefields in the Chambord Islands battlefield, and the other battlefields that were still fighting. The air force that had broken through to the local camp had already blasted the opposite city wall When the navy of a short distance had already encircled and suppressed the few remaining giant army and ghost army! suddenly! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Arthur''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and an ominous premonition was inexplicably produced in his mind, and his whole body was chilly! Something is going to happen! After such a thought flashed through Arthur''s mind, the corner of his eyes found that the sun in the sky seemed to be darker! "what happened!?" But when he subconsciously looked up , his pupils suddenly shrank, only to find that a black spot had grown from small to large, slamming toward him quickly from the air! not good! ! ! "Focus on me, gather!!!" Arthur roared out in horror. His voice quickly spread throughout the battlefield! And listening to this voice, most of the people on the battlefield were stunned and a little unaware of the situation! However, after all, it was your Majesty. Without knowing what the circumstances were, people subconsciously gathered towards Arthur''s place. One minute later... "boom!!!" The black spot fell, and the entire Chambordian Islands and hundreds of miles around the Chambordian Islands were instantly swallowed by a burst of white light! Chapter 1246： Uranus Time goes back to twenty minutes ago! Mary Joa! In a conference hall! The five old stars gathered together and watched the projection of the Chambordian Islands war in front of them, all frowning! From the projection point of view, the current situation is not so wonderful! People in the world government are almost completely suppressed! "I can''t go on like this! Hurry up and urge the Ten Thousand Clan on the New World side, and let them come here!" said Wu Lao Xing with glasses frowning. "It''s useless!" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing shook his head and said, "The news has just arrived, and now the Ten Thousand Clan and the Justice Navy on the New World side have met the Ten Thousand Clan that Konoha and Saint Martin persuaded!" "However, although our side has advantages from the perspective of the situation, after all, there are a lot of people on the other side, and we will definitely be unable to get through in a short time!" Hearing the bad news, the frown of the five old stars present became even tighter! It''s a bit difficult... But just as they were thinking about it, the five old stars of Golden Beard seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly said, "Look at it!" "Ok!?" When the five old stars followed his voice and looked over, they saw in the projection that a strong man from the world government died in Arthur''s hands! bad! The hearts of the five elder stars are all "thumping", and they feel bad! They naturally know what it means if there is the first casualty! The strong in their world government can''t support it anymore! But before they had any thoughts, they saw Arthur''s figure appearing in front of the Warring States! "No, if the Warring States period is dead, it''s all over!" The five old star of the glasses exclaimed. To be honest, although the war power of the general level of the Warring States Period is very important to the world government, it is not so important that it can''t die! Warring States can die! However, the death of the Warring States must not be at this time! The five old stars of the glasses are very clear that after an example of death, once the veteran and invisible spiritual leader of the Warring States period dies, then the powerhouses of their world government will begin to collapse! And once the strong start to collapse, then there is no need to talk about the following battles! It''s definitely a loser! However, some things will not change because of personal will! It''s like the death of the Warring States! Although the five old stars didn''t want the Warring States to die, the Warring States finally died after holding on for a while, and died in the hands of Arthur! "boom!!!" "Damn!!!" Seeing the scene of the Warring States being completely unconscious and falling into the sea in the projection, the five old star patted the table with his eyes, and couldn''t help cursing! There was a flash of anger in the eyes of the other five old stars! Of course, they are not angry for the death of the Warring States period, but angry for the next situation that is about to collapse! You know, after the defensive line of the Chambord Islands was breached, the next step was Marijoa! "Everyone, we need to quickly think of a new solution!" The long-bearded five old stars took a deep breath, and after suppressing his emotions, he scanned the five old stars around and said calmly. "Yes!" The eight-character Hu Wuxing nodded and agreed, "Otherwise, it won''t be easy to do next...Maria Joa has no defensive power anymore!" The war in the Chambord Islands has basically emptied the manpower of the world government! Although the Tianlong people pooled together, gathered all the guards, some of the private subordinates, and slaves, and they could barely squeeze out a few people, but these people were just a drop in the bucket in the war, and they couldn''t get up at all. effect! And listening to the words of the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, the five Lao Xings present were all lost in thought! They also know about Mary Joa, so they know that now they have to figure out a way to solve the current predicament! Otherwise, Mary Joa would really be in trouble! Thinking about it, the five old stars of the Golden Beard suddenly suggested, "Or... let''s use Uranus!" "Ok!?" When the five old stars present heard the words, they all looked at the five old stars of Golden Beard with suspicious eyes. "As far as this situation is concerned, if the king is not activated, I am afraid that I can only wake up Lord Yim in advance!" Jinbeard explained. Listen, all the five old stars present are silent! Yes! The current situation is very bad for them! If the king is not activated, I am afraid I can only wake up Lord Yim in advance! After Wu Lao Xing looked at each other for a while, Scar Wu Lao Xing said in a deep voice, "Then enable it!" Thinking of the consequences of awakening Lord Yim ahead of time, the five old stars of Scar are concerned! "But...the only one left of the ammunition left by the king over the years is the last one. Once we use it, we dont have the ability to replenish it now!" The eight-character Hu Wuxing said with a frown. "This is all right!" The five-star Golden Beard shook his head and said sternly, "I asked Vegapunk a few days ago, if the Uranus wants to replenish ammunition, he can do it! It just takes a little bit of time!" "Of course, if we give him the design drawings of the king''s ammunition that have been preserved over the years, this little time can be shortened!" "Really?" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing asked in confusion. "Really!" The five old stars of the golden beard nodded affirmatively! "That''s good!" After the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing breathed a sigh of relief, he hesitated, "But... if the ammunition is fired, I''m afraid the soldiers on the Chambordian Islands battlefield and the Chambordian Islands will disappear, right?" Uh ... After the five old stars here were silent for a while, some didn''t know what to say! Although they are also decisive people, the things they have to do this time are indeed a little bigger! As the last stop in the first half of the great waterway, Chambordian Islands not only has a strong commercial atmosphere, but also has a good development in all aspects. Although there are many evil places, the flaws are not concealed. Its prosperity is visible to the naked eye! Furthermore! There are not only residents, but also merchants, bounty hunters, pirates who want to go to the new century, etc. on the Chambord Islands. It can be said that the population on it is large and it is no less than a medium-to-large kingdom! Under such circumstances, if the Chambordian Islands are destroyed, it will not only be a financial loss, but will also affect millions of ordinary people! Of course, the most important thing is that the Chambordian Islands are islands directly under the control of the world government. They can send a lot of money to Mariagioa every year. Many Denon people, including the five old stars, have industries on it. Once they are destroyed, they will lose a lot of money. It''s all money! And this, plus the navy that is now fighting against Saint Martin, if all were destroyed, even for the five old stars, it would be somewhat of a pressure! "It doesn''t matter... if there is not destroyed, then we will be Mary Joa!" After gritting his teeth, the five old stars of the Golden Beard said, "Are you willing to destroy the Chambord Islands or Saint Martin destroying Maria?" The five old stars listened, and they had the answer in their hearts instantly! Chambord Islands! Although the loss of Chambord Islands will make them feel a little bit painful, but if Mary Joa loses, it will be more than heartache! "so be it!" "Destroy, destroy it, Mary Joa is the most important!" "So be it!" ... After the five old stars looked at each other for a while, UU reading still agreed! "Well, everyone, let''s start the Uranus together!" The five old stars of the golden beard stood up and said in a deep voice. The start of Uranus is not easy! As the trump card of the world government, to start it requires the joint authorization of their five old stars! Even if it is an emergency, at least three five old stars must be present! The other five old stars nodded their heads listening to the words of the five old stars of the golden beard, and all stood up! after that! The five of them left this room and walked towards the depths of Mary Joa! It''s been about five minutes! They came to a huge silver iron gate! Chapter 1247： King of heaven? Space-based weapons! In front of the door! The eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing took the lead in printing his hand in the center of the door! Next second! "Om~" With a sound of activation, a light blue light suddenly burst out from the silver door! However, these lights are not a whole piece, but like lines, gradually forming a flag pattern of the world government on this silver gate. "Kakka"! Then, after the pattern was composed, the entire gate was in a **** shape and began to shrink up, down, left, and right. Finally, a bright silver square metal channel with a width of ten meters and a height of almost ten meters appeared in front of Arthur! The passage is not long, only less than a hundred meters away, standing at the entrance and looking at it, you can see the deepest part of the passage-a silver metal gate exactly like before! Upon seeing this, the five old stars were not surprised, and walked inside together! "Da da da!" While the dense footsteps echoed in the passage, the five old stars quickly walked in front of the gate. However, this time it was the five old star of the glasses who reached out! Immediately! "Om~" With a burst of sound of activation, exactly the same scene appeared! It is again a light like the pattern of the flag of the world government, and it is a square metal channel that is wide and ten meters high. The depth of the channel is the same metal gate! But this time, the five old stars who opened the door changed another one! In this way, it was repeated several times until the last five old star, that is, the scar five old star, pressed his hand down, and the scene that appeared after the metal door opened was not exactly the same as the previous metal channel! It''s a metal room with densely packed buttons and circuits, full of sense of technology, about 100 square meters! In the center of the room, there is a cylindrical metal object about one meter wide and one meter high, full of technological sense! "I''ve been here so many times, I don''t need to say how to do it, right?" Long-bearded five old stars glanced at the five old stars next to him, and asked in a deep voice. "Ok!" The other five old stars nodded together! Upon seeing this, the long-bearded five old stars didn''t say much, and the first one walked into the room, and went straight to the center of the cylindrical metal creation full of technological sense! And the other five old stars also followed him, followed him, and came to the side of this metal creation! Finally, the five people separated, each standing on the side of the metal creation, and at the same time stretched out their hands to press on top of the metal creation! "Om~" And just as they pressed their hands up, a burst of light blue light shone from the metal creation. Immediately afterwards, the light condensed into a picture directly above the metal creation! A vague world map of Pirate World! "The permission check passed, welcome to you, master!" A cold mechanical sound echoed in this room out of thin air as the projection of this map appeared! "Activate the attack mode!" Long Beard Five Old Star said lightly. "Attack mode is preparing to start, please everyone with authority say "Start Uranus"!" The cold mechanical sound sounded again! "Start Uranus!" The five old stars listened and said this one after another! "The sound ray detection passed, and the attack mode is officially activated!" The cold mechanical sound sounded again, "Currently, the remaining ammunition is one. Are you sure you want to launch an attack?" "OK!" said the long beard five old star affirmatively. "Please choose the target to attack!" The cold mechanical sound rang! "Chambord Islands!" said Wu Lao Xing with a long beard. This time, as soon as his words fell, the world map projection in front of them quickly zoomed in, and eventually the other places disappeared. The entire projection map showed a comprehensive map of the Chambord Islands! When the long-bearded five old stars saw this, he stretched out his hand, and after pulling the projected map a bit, the map was reduced a bit, and the situation around the Chambordian Islands was also revealed! Immediately! He stretched out his finger and clicked on the battlefield of the Chambord Islands in his memory! "Target is locked, do you want to attack?" The cold mechanical sound rang! "Yes!" The five old star with a long beard agreed! "Duang!" In the next second when the long-bearded five old stars agreed, the metal creation in front of the five people popped up five things like cameras! "Please make one final confirmation!" The cold mechanical sound rang again! The five people listened and put their eyes directly in front of this camera-like thing! Immediately, a burst of red light flashed! "Iris recognition is successful, the attack is being launched..." --- at this time! On the outermost orbit of the planet of Pirate World, a cylindrical mechanical metal creation full of technological sense, more than one kilometer wide and 500 meters high, suddenly lit up with a blue light! "Uranus, the king, is starting!" "Start successfully, enter attack mode!" "Verification is successful, confirm the target!" "The strike target is determined. Will the offensive be officially started?" "OK to start the attack, ammunition is ready to be launched..." ... Inside the metal creation, a icy mechanical sound rang! However, in this lonely space, due to the vacuum, these sounds can''t even be transmitted from the inside of the mechanical creation! At the same time, there was a sound of mechanical operation from this metal creation! "Kaka!" Accompanied by the sound of mechanical operation, the metal creation began to twist and deform! Among them, toward the side of the Pirate World planet, a large black and long muzzle was gradually extended! At the same time, a black metal cylinder in the muzzle that almost exactly matches the muzzle is slowly protruding from the muzzle! When this and the metal cylinder reached halfway, the black metal cylinder was fixed in place and did not move anymore! But this time! "Om~" With a burst of activation sound, the two sides of the cannon muzzle gradually lit up, and in this sound, the light gradually gathered together like the black metal cylinder in the foremost part of the muzzle! In the end, UU read when the light is extremely bright! "boom!!!" The black metal cylinder was shot out at a speed that exceeded the speed of sound by many times, and went directly towards the planet! In a while! The black metal cylinder came to the outermost layer of the atmosphere, the dissipation layer! But it didn''t take long to stay here! The black metal cylinder left the dissipative layer and came to the hot layer! Immediately! The middle layer, the ozone layer, the stratosphere, the troposphere... the black metal cylinders passed through at a very fast speed, and it took less than a few minutes to reach the inside of the planet from outer space! And just after passing through the troposphere, the black metal cylinder appeared over the Chambord Islands... Chapter 1248： Very reasonable space-based weapon Chambord Islands! More than half an hour has passed since the white light swallowed the entire island! At this time, the Chambordian archipelago can no longer be called an archipelago... not even an island. It''s a sea area with all kinds of debris floating! And in a corner of the sea, on a huge wooden island made of wood, a group of embarrassed people are sitting on the wooden island and resting, their faces full of exhaustion! It is the people of Saint Martin! But at this time there are not many people in St. Martin on the wooden island! Except for the powerful, there are only more than 10,000 soldiers on this island made of wood! Why is this so? Then we should start from just now! When the white light just swallowed the island, a shock wave that was extremely powerful, as if to destroy everything, swept out with the appearance of the white light, not only destroying all the Chambordian Islands, but also causing a devastating blow to both parties in the fight! If it wasn''t for Arthur''s quick reaction at the time, and directly used the wooden fruit to prop up a huge wooden cover to withstand him at the center, even more than 10,000 soldiers would not be left! "How much is the loss?" Arthur looked at the mess around him, blushing, gritted his teeth, and asked the people around him with a heavy face. Arthur didn''t know how much Saint Martin''s detailed loss was just now! But just by looking at the messy scene and the few people left on the wooden island, he knew that this time there was definitely a lot of loss! At least! The army of more than one million is gone! And the people around listened to his words, and after looking at each other, Shi Ang finally spoke out first! "There should be eighty-four people on the Saint Seiya side. Actually...30 people!" Shi Ang clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead violently jumped, his voice trembling reported. As he spoke, he seemed to be trembling in his heart and soul. What does this mean when there are thirty people? It means that only 30 people survived! In other words, among the eighty-four saints, fifty-four died! This is the first casualty record of Saint Seiya since its establishment, and it is also the most tragic casualty record! And listening to this news, Arthur subconsciously followed Shion''s voice and took a look, only to find that a group of saints were sitting around Shion with their faces full of grief! Among them, the golden saints are all there, and the silver saints are less than half. The bronze saints are not surviving except for the five small strong! "There were no casualties in the Gotei 13th team!" Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni said lightly. Reaper is a spirit body, except for armed domineering and elemental attacks, it will not be physically harmed, so there are no casualties! And listening to the words of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ie Shigekuni, Arthur''s embarrassed expression only slightly eased! "Xuye Palace, there were no casualties!" Bailigan Ruisenbang said in a deep voice. At this point, Xuye Palace and the Huting 13 team are the same! As spirits, they do not suffer physical damage! In response, Arthur nodded and didn''t say much! He also understands the situation of Xuye Palace! "The Giant Legion should have nine people, so... three people!" It was Rainer who spoke! At this time, his voice was full of confusion! It seems that I can''t figure out why so many good brothers died in this war! For his reaction like this, after Arthur was silent for a moment, he didn''t say anything, just turned his gaze to Ani who also survived next to him and Anilu who Ani was taking care of! As the minister of the air force, Anilu did not have time to hide in the shield supported by Arthur because he and Arthur were not together. However, because of flying high, his own strength is not weak, coupled with the Emperor Thor''s wrath under his control. Admiral is a armor-type Emperor with low defense power, so after the impact, he did not die on the spot. Just seriously injured and unconscious! After being rescued later, Ani fed him a bottle of rejuvenation potion, and it was all right! Although he is still in a coma, his breath is very stable, and it is estimated that he will be awake in a few minutes! Of course, he was fine, but the air force and mecha units that came this time had an accident! They have not been defended by Anilu, and they are now annihilated! "The navy should be 1,340,000, but it was 11,321!" At this time, Rilis also trembled and reported. Saint Martin''s navy was the main force in the attack on the Chambord Islands, and it was the worst loser, with only more than 10,000 people left! And besides a few of the more than ten thousand people who are strong in their own right, most of them were protected because they happened to be around Arthur... Including Rilis himself also survived like this. "Army, no casualties!" Bruce reported in a deep voice. Because they were fighting on the ocean, there were only a few lieutenant-general-level powerhouses who came to the army this time. When the shock wave appeared, these people, along with Bruce, were just beside Arthur. Therefore, There were no casualties! After listening to everyone''s report, Arthur took a deep breath, bit his lip, and couldn''t help closing his eyes full of grief! This casualty... It''s too tragic! Sad, Arthur couldn''t help but wonder! What exactly is that attack? Why did it cause such a big damage in an instant? It seems that it was specifically to explain Arthur''s doubts, and German came to Arthur''s side at this moment! Devon is the minister of Passerby! Although his own strength is not high, he is in the body of Heaven Breaking Machine during the battle, so there is nothing wrong with him! "Your Majesty, it is clear that it is...a black metal cylinder!" Devin hesitated to report. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that it was a metal cylinder, and only one metal cylinder, that caused them so much casualties! "Metal cylinder!?" Arthur murmured, with an unbelievable expression on his face! He couldn''t believe that it was a metal cylinder that caused them such tragic casualties! at the same time! Other people around Arthur who heard German words also showed surprised expressions! The news is too unconvincing! "Yes, Your Majesty!" After nodding affirmatively, Devin said, "I just followed your order, and I took the Skybreaker to the center of the shock wave to check!" "Finally, after repeated inspections by the two of us, it was determined that the culprit responsible for all this was a metal cylinder!" "How can it be?" Rainer couldn''t help but interject, "How can a metal cylinder cause such damage?" "At first I couldn''t believe it!" Devin explained, "But after an investigation by the Skybreaker, it was discovered that the metal cylinder was launched from outer space!" Outer space! ? Now Rainer has nothing to say! Reiner, who was highly educated in San Martin, knew exactly what outer space was. "Metal cylinder... Outer space... How is this a bit familiar?" As Arthur listened, he couldn''t help frowning and thinking! The German narration gave him an inexplicable sense of sight! It seems that I have heard of it or seen it before! ? Thinking about it, suddenly there was a flash of light in his mind, and Arthur remembered why he had such a sense of sight! "Isn''t this... a space-based weapon!?" Arthur murmured. Space-based weapons! This is the weapon he used to traverse the previous vision! Refers to a new concept weapon system launched by on-orbit (earth orbit or other stellar orbit) weapon carrying platforms (satellites, space stations, etc.) used to strike enemy ground, underground, sea, on-orbit strategic targets and extraterrestrial harmful targets ! Before he crossed, this weapon had always been conceived---maybe it was under construction, he didn''t know! But no matter what, this kind of weapon has not officially appeared in front of the world, and he has not seen it with his own eyes. But I never imagined that I hadn''t seen it before the crossing, but I saw it after the crossing! And still in this case! This caused an inexplicable sense of absurdity in Arthur''s heart! Something that didn''t appear in the high-tech world before the journey, in this world of the average technology level in the seventeenth and eighth periods, did TM appear? This is simply! However, after another thought, Arthur accepted it again! The average level of technology in the world is the seventeenth and eighth century. But black technology has developed to the horizon early! Even the moon did not know that someone landed hundreds of thousands of years ago. Even in the original book, Ainilu started to fight on the moon. What happened to a space-based weapon? It''s reasonable! Chapter 1249： betray! ? After thinking about it all in a mess, Arthur''s mood is also inexplicably better! However, it''s time to come back! For Arthur right now, the most important thing is to deal with the remaining people of Saint Martin in front of him! Although most of these people were protected by Arthur during the impact, this does not mean that they are safe! You know, where Arthur is on the front line! Can the front line be safe? Of course not! The forefront is where the battle is fiercest. These people also went through a **** battle with the enemy in the previous wars! In this case, many people are wounded or even seriously injured! For these people, Arthur certainly wanted to find a way to save them! Among them, St. Martin''s powerhouses are fortunate to say that a bottle of rejuvenation potion is done! But if it is an ordinary soldier, it will be troublesome! Although in recent years, because of the existence of the furoshiki of time, the output of the rejuvenation medicine has been much higher, it is no problem for the strong people of St. Martin to have one or two bottles. But there are not so many that even soldiers can take it! Therefore, except for a few who were seriously injured and dying, Arthur gave them a rejuvenation potion, but Arthur did not deal with the other injuries! After thinking about it, Arthur soon had a plan to deal with it! "This is not far from Murloc Island. Let me send someone a batch of medicines and doctors from Saint Martin!" Arthur murmured, directing this plan to the German on the side, and let him do it. Up! Then, Arthur turned his gaze to the distant, towering red earth continent! "That''s there next!" After Arthur murmured, he couldn''t help frowning! He was thinking, can the thing that was suspected to be a space-based weapon be launched again? If you can, then things are in trouble! It is impossible for him to say that it can be blocked in time every time, what if it is not blocked once? You know, in terms of the strength of the shock wave, even Saint Martin''s general-level powerhouses are likely to be injured in the face! Moreover, if it is really a space-based weapon as he thought, does it mean that the attack can not only hit the Chambord Islands, but can even directly hit Saint Martin? If that were the case, things would be big! Think about it, what if the world government, in the face of despair, unscrupulously fired things like space-based weapons at Saint Martin? Among other things, the economic loss caused by light is probably an astronomical figure! "But again, that kind of thing shouldn''t be used frequently, right? Otherwise, the world government won''t control the sea in the way of a franchise country. It will definitely end up personally and control the entire sea!" Arthur thought secretly, "After all... no matter how good indirect control is, it''s not as good as personal control!" Thinking about it this way, Arthur''s fear was a little bit less! Of course, he didn''t care too much! What if the world government does still have it? "So... I have to find a way to deal with it!" Arthur murmured, and began to fall into thinking again! After thinking about it for a while, Arthur finally thought of a way that was not a solution! Let people test! First use a wave of powerful attacks to test it out. If the world government takes it out again, then you must be careful next! But if the world government can''t get it out...that''s just the right way to destroy them! As for what powerful temptation to use... "It''s decided it''s you...Gaioka!" Arthur murmured, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. --- at the same time! New World Coconut Island! "boom!" "boom!" "Roar~" ... Accompanied by various sounds, the two parties on this island are fighting more and more fiercely! "Come, finally here!" And in one corner of the battlefield, Tsunade, who was fighting with a dragon from the general level of the dragon clan, looked at the mist that suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and was filled with joy! In the current battle, they were unsurprisingly at a disadvantage in this respect! Not only were the suppressed races under their hands nearly collapsed, but even their general-level combat power was extremely difficult to fight! Almost every one has to face two enemies of the same level! That is to say, Metkay just broke out and entered the state of death. The world government''s powerhouses had to divide five to deal with him. This made Tsunade''s general-level combat power slightly slowed down. Take a breath! Of course, Tsunade knows that this breath won''t take long! After all, there is a time limit for the outbreak of the dead door! Even if Metkay drank a lot of rejuvenation potions and still held two fairy beans in his hands, it would not last long for the consumption of the dead door, it would only take a few minutes at most! In this case, Tsunade was very worried just now! Fortunately! Now that "support" came, she was relieved! at the same time! Just when Tsunade was relieved, Akinu was also very happy! What is mist? It is a precursor to the origin of the kingdom of ten thousand beasts! The Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts is located on the back of a huge turtle-shaped sea king that can breathe mist. Akadog knows this! And what is the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts? It is the support invited by the world government! With their participation, even if it''s the Guardidio wearing a green tights in front of him, they will be able to win! Just when Akinu thought about it... "Roar~" With a long cry, a huge black figure in the mist entered the battlefield! But just when the red dog thought that the black shadow was going to kill Saint Martin''s person, the next scene appeared, but his brain crashed! "Roar~" "Ah~" "what is this?" "Be careful, there is an oversized sea king behind who is killing us!" "No, help!" "The rear was attacked, everyone, be careful!" ... Amid the long screams, the turtle-shaped sea king, the tortoise emperor, that the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom rides has decisively entered the camp of the world government! Well, before Arthur started the Chambordian Islands war, he used his extremely fast speed to add a portal to a new world, and he gave orders to the Turtle King, who is not low in wisdom, in advance! Therefore, there is this scene now! Of course, for Aka Inu who doesn''t know the inside story, what is happening right now really makes him a little dumbfounded! what happened? Didnt you say that good is support? How could it attack us? Could it be... The people of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom betrayed again? Thinking of this, Akinu''s heart tightened! Wan Beast Kingdom is not without precedent for this! Hathaway of the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts relied on betraying St. Martin to pit the world government and found her home! just... Come back again! Back then, Hathaway, the queen of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom, betrayed Saint Martin. In this case, how did Saint Martin convince her to betray her again? Hathaway should be very clear that as a betrayer, Saint Martin will definitely not let her go! Even if it is said to be let go on the surface, in fact, it is definitely not let go! As Akinu thought about it like this, countless doubts appeared in his mind! But what he didn''t know was that Hathaway, who was on the back of the Turtle King at this time, and even the princes and ministers of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom were just like him, very embarrassed! Why did the Turtle King suddenly refuse to obey the command! ? Chapter 1250： What a big game of chess! Turtle King''s back! The capital of Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom! "what happened!?" Standing on the wall of the capital city, Hathaway, who was about to lead someone into the battlefield, felt the buzzing in her head when she looked at the picture in front of her. The order she gave to the Turtle King was for someone who attacked Saint Martin! Why would the Turtle King attack the people of the world government? This is not her order! And just when countless doubts arose in Hathaway''s mind, something unexpected happened! "Our support is coming!" "People from the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom are here to help us!" "The people of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom began to attack from behind the enemy, everyone worked harder and fought back and forth with the people of Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom from the front!" ... A noisy but very clear voice, as if it was deliberately amplified, passed from the direction of Coconut Island, and spread all over the battlefield! Suddenly! Hathaway''s face changed drastically! All the things that the King Turtle did just now, with these voices, isn''t the yellow mud falling into the crotch? Isn''t it **** or shit? At this moment, Hathaway''s mind flashed, and suddenly she wanted to understand why the Turtle King was so abnormal! I''m afraid I was hit! In the plan of Saint Martin! Why do you say that? The sudden rampage of the Turtle King and the appearance of these voices just right now, could this be a coincidence? It''s absolutely impossible! No amount of coincidence can happen to this degree! and so! Taking this as evidence, combined with the fact that St. Martin did not go all out when she was just betrayed in the past, and that St. Martin did not make trouble in the process of her development, I am afraid that the Turtle King has been all these years. Have not been out of the control of Saint Martin! Think carefully! "hiss!" The more she thought about Hathaway, the more horrified she was, and finally she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief! Saint Martin is definitely playing a huge chess game! Thinking about this, Hathaway suppressed the emotion of surprise and pulled her thoughts back. At the moment, the most important thing is how to deal with this situation! Explain to the world government? No way! This method was rejected by Hathaway as soon as it appeared in his mind! The yellow mud has fallen out of the crotch, how to explain? No explanation at all! Is it possible to tell the world government that the Turtle King does not obey her orders? It''s weird if the world government can believe it! And after this idea was rejected by herself, Hathaway thought about if the world government couldn''t explain it, could she stop the Turtle King first? After all, they are now on the back of the Turtle King. If the Turtle King keeps doing this, the end of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom will not be wonderful! However, after thinking about it, the answer she got... it''s not wonderful! It used to be easy to stop the Turtle King! She can do it with one order! But right now...hehe! The Turtle Emperor has already disobeyed her orders, how to stop? "Is it necessary to stop physically?" Hathaway couldn''t help thinking. What does it mean to stop the Turtle King physically? Simply put, it is to stimulate the Turtle King by attack or other means, so that it has to stop! However, this idea was thrown out after a lap in Hathaway''s head! Have no idea! The Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts is on the back of the Turtle King! Once the tortoise emperor is really stimulated and the tortoise emperor comes to death and rolls, what should we do? The Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom is about to ascend to heaven collectively! Thinking about it this way, Hathaway felt that the current situation became more difficult! If you can''t explain it clearly, she doesn''t even have the means to stop the Turtle King. What''s wrong? But just as Hathaway had a headache, something even more troublesome happened to her! "Kill!" "Block them for me!" "Don''t let the conspiracy and tricks of the beasts and nations succeed!" ... Accompanied by a scream of killing, a group of people from all races touched the turtle king''s back and slew towards Hathaway and others, trying to stop them! And watching this scene, Hathaway was full of black lines! Got it! This is no longer the yellow mud falling off the crotch! It just fell out of the crotch! finally! Hathaway could only give her men a counterattack order with a trace of despair! Well, you can''t watch your subordinates being attacked and not counterattack, right? However, when this order was reached, Hathaway discovered something more desperate! When she did not give the order, the various fierce beasts in the army under her could still be controlled, but after she ordered it, the fierce beasts who had taken the pirated IQ potion could no longer be suppressed! then... "Roar~" Amidst a wild roar, these fierce beasts not only killed all the tribes on the back of the Turtle King, they even rushed down the back of the Turtle King and killed the tribes! "..." At this point, Hathaway has no idea what to say! --- the other side! Just as Hathaway was full of despair, all the forces watching them fighting looked in front of her, and they were all a little dazed! The pirate group of beasts! "what happened?" Jack watched the Turtle King attack the world government camp, frowned and asked, "Didnt the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom accept the invitation of the World Government to come to deal with Saint Martin?" "Why are they fighting the world government now!" "No, it''s not that they are fighting the world government, but the sea king under them is fighting the world government!" Kaido looked at it carefully, and a glint flashed in his eyes! He saw a trace of mystery! It is not the world government attacked by the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom, but the world government attacked by the Turtle King! "Ok!?" In this regard, Jack has more doubts on his face! How did the boss tell? After such a thought flashed in his mind, Kaido seemed to see through his thoughts and explained aloud, "If it were the world government attacked by the kingdom of beasts, then the turtle would not walk so slowly at the beginning. , But rush into the battlefield with the fastest speed!" Listening to Kaido''s explanation, Jack''s mind turned around! Yes! If the kingdom of beasts really wanted to attack the world government, wouldn''t it be enough to let the Turtle King rush over? With the huge size of the Turtle King, rushing over like a city directly smashing a person in the face, the damage caused is absolutely terrifying! "Wait, that turtle seems to be brought by Hathaway from Xihai, right? I heard that Saint Martin helped her persuade her at the time! Shouldn''t it..." Jack suddenly thought of something and said Said. And when he said this, Kaido immediately looked at Jack with a surprised look! Coincidentally, at this moment Jack also looked at Kaido! then... "Hiss~" Eyes collided in the air, and both Kaido and Jack couldn''t help taking a breath. They thought of a possibility... The Turtle King is Saint Martin''s successor! "No wonder No wonder that although I have heard news that St. Martin is going to chase Hathaway over the years, I have never heard of them making actual actions. It turned out to be like this!" Quinn was listening. Can''t help but interject! And hearing him say that, Kaido couldn''t help but sighed, "Saint Martin...this is a big game of chess!" --- at the same time! Also among the forces of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, the Red-haired Pirate Group, and so on, there was a large sound of cold breath! What the Beast Pirates can inquire about, they can also inquire, even in more detail, so they can naturally think of the things that the Beast Pirates can think of! Therefore, all the forces were shocked! They also uttered the same sigh as Kaido... St. Martin, this is a big game of chess! Chapter 1251： Mischief Lets leave it alone for the time being what happened to the war in the new world! The picture is back to the Chambord Islands! At this point, after a short period of time, a large number of medical personnel have arrived on the battlefield and began to deal with the injuries of the wounded! At the same time, a group of people who followed the arrival of the medical staff caught Arthur by surprise! "Why are you here?" Looking at Smoky, Gilgamesh, Altria and other five or six family members who have at least the rank of lieutenant general, Arthur couldn''t help asking. "We think you need support!" Gilgamesh said with a smile after looking at each other. "Naughty!" Hearing this, Arthur frowned and scolded, "Your task is to protect your family, not to participate in this war!" Listening to this, Smoky, Gilgamesh, Altria and others looked at each other, and Gilgamesh came forward to explain, "We have got the permission of our mother before we came here!" "Furthermore, the family is now hiding in half the space, there won''t be any danger!" "Besides, if you fail here, then we are the real danger, right?" "So, father, please don''t refuse us, we don''t want to be protected by you for the rest of our lives!" Explaining, Gilgamesh unconsciously brought a trace of firmness in his tone. And listening to him say this, Arthur''s heart moved slightly, and he glanced at the other people present subconsciously! This look! He found that the expressions revealed in their eyes were exactly the same as Gilgamesh! Suddenly, Arthur''s heart seemed to be touched by something! After hesitating for a moment, for their safety, Arthur raised a little anger in his heart, opened his mouth, and wanted to be tough to let them go back! But when the words came to his lips, he recalled Gilgamesh''s sincere words and firm eyes, but he couldn''t say it! finally! He said helplessly, "Okay...but be careful, take both the fairy beans and the rejuvenation potion!" The chicks always have to fly by themselves! And listening to what Arthur said, the group of people who originally thought Arthur would still refuse, was first taken aback, and then there was a look of ecstasy on their faces! "Great!" Iskandar grinned with a bold smile! "Huh! The father is acquainted!" Altoria snorted lightly, as if to show disdain, but the uncontrollable smile on her face betrayed her! "Very good!" Smoky smiled slightly. ... In response to their reactions, Arthur could only shook his head, showing a wry smile helplessly! ---- at the same time! Murloc Island! Luffy, Sanji, Sauron, Nami, Robin and other people from the Straw Hat Adventure Group, together with Lei Li and Aunt Xia, gathered in a small hotel! "Good luck! Almost died!" Nami patted her chest, feeling lingering. When I think of what happened just now, Nami''s heart is still "bumping"! At the time of the war between the world government and Saint Martin, it happened to be on the Chambord Islands! Fortunately! As the fighting became more and more fierce at the time, Raleigh feared that they would be affected by the aftermath of the war between the two sides, so he took them out of the small hotel where they had been hiding, and went to a safe house prepared by Aunt Xia! A super safe house made of special metal creations! Finally, at the moment of the shock wave, they happened to hide in the safe house and did not directly bear the shock wave, so nothing happened! However, because of the extremely powerful shock wave, the entire Chambordian Islands were destroyed, so they were washed into the deep sea with the safe house! Fortunately! Fortunately, at that time, a sea king passed by and pushed them to the vicinity of the fisherman island along with the safe house where they were located. They were safe and sound! Of course, they are safe and sound! The Wanli Sunshine, which was parked in the Chambord Islands, was completely finished! "Wanli Sunshine... my Wanli Sunshine!!!" Lu Fei''s crying tears and snot mixed together! Thinking of his Wanli Sunshine, although it has been two years since it was built and launched into the sea, his actual days on the ship add up to less than one or two months! The results of it? It''s all over! "Okay, don''t be sad, it''s a big deal, just get another one. If we can survive, it''s already very good!" Nami comforted! "Uh, uh!" While the other people on the side listened, they couldn''t help but nodded in agreement. "Miss Nami is right!" Sanji echoed with lingering fear, "If it''s not for luck, then it''s really dead!" "Thank God for being able to survive, so don''t worry about that little thing anymore!" Usopp''s face showed a look of happiness! "But... people on the Chambord Islands are not as lucky as we are!" Lei Li''s expression was a little sad. He has been in the Chambord Islands for so many years, and he still has some interpersonal relationships! Those co-workers and drinking friends who usually drink with him, although the relationship is not particularly good, they can be called friends. Facing the death of these friends, he feels a little bit uncomfortable! Hearing this, Luffy, who was sad for the Wanli Sunshine, seemed to have thought of something, and his face suddenly changed! "No, Grandpa seemed to be on the battlefield at the time!?" Luffy said in shock. Although Luffy had not seen Karp appear in person, he often read newspapers because of his boredom when he was trapped in the Chambord Islands! At that time, the people of the newspaper office also made very detailed reports on the war for the sake of the sales of the newspaper. They even reported the general personnel and well-known figures of both sides. Therefore, Luffy knew that Kapu was in the Chambord Islands! Thinking of this, Luffy couldn''t care to feel sad for Wanli Sunshine! "boom!" He stood up abruptly, rushed out of the door, and ran towards the port of Merman Island regardless of his concern! He is going back to Chambord Islands to take a look! "Go, let''s follow up and see, don''t let Luffy do anything!" Sanji said quickly. In Luffy''s state, he didn''t dare Luffy to go back alone! In case of emotional excitement, what silly thing would Luffy do? As for this, no one else in the room had any opinion! As friends, partners, and masters, they are also afraid of something wrong with Luffy! that''s it! The people in the small hotel followed Luffy''s back! --- at the same time! In the first half of the Great Channel, not far from the original Chambordian Islands! "Roar~" With a long call in the air, a huge whale-like creature with a length of 30,000 meters was swimming freely as if in the water! It is Guyoka! And on the sea behind Gaoka, a large group of super-giant sea kings with a length of at least one kilometer, and even a length of 29,000 meters at the most, were swimming quickly, closely behind Giooka! It seems that Gaioka is their leader, their emperor! "Wow~" Because of their huge size, wherever they passed, waves of as little as tens of meters and as many as hundreds of meters rolled up. And if someone takes a closer look at this time, they can find that these sea kings, under the leadership of Gaioka, are going to the Chambordian Islands. Chapter 1252： Flicker and agreement If it''s normal, finding a boat on Fishman Island is actually very simple, you can find anything you want! Because Murloc Island is the junction between the first half of the great waterway and the new world, and it is also the place with the most murlocs and mermaids in the world. There are endless streams of merchant ships and tourist ships from all over the world! But it''s very troublesome these days! Because the murloc soldiers of Murloc Island were all taken to the New World by Saint Martin to participate in the battle of Coconut Island, there were not many troops on the island to maintain law and order! In this case, in order to ensure the safety of the fisherman island, the king of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, namely Neptune, not only announced the closure of the fisherman island before, but also prohibited foreign ships from entering the port! For this reason, he also specially sent people to patrol the outskirts of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, completely blocking the possibility of foreign ships entering the port! Therefore, there are not many foreign ships on the fisherman island at this time! Just Luffy and his party, if it weren''t for Robin to rely on Saint Martin''s face, they wouldn''t even be able to enter Murloc Island! In the absence of foreign ships, it is naturally impossible for Luffy to find a ship to take him back! "Ship, who has a boat!!!" At the port, Luffy was going crazy! "Ship, who has a boat?" "We need a boat and we can pay for it!" "Who has a boat!!!" ... The Straw Hat Adventure Group, who followed Lu Fei, naturally shouted for help! However, the effect is not great! It is a fact that there are no ships in the port, and it will not change because of personal wishes. No matter how hard they shout, it will be useless! Simply! At this moment, a reporter ship happened to enter from the direction of the New World, as if it wanted to go to the first half of the fisherman island! See it! Luffy and his party quickly stopped the fisherman island soldiers who were about to stop! "Everyone, let''s take care of this ship, and we will definitely not let it stay here!" Nami said so! For the sake of St. Martin, the soldiers of Murloc Island, after hesitating for a while, let Luffy and his party go forward to stop the reporter ship! that''s it! After Luffy''s group and the people on the reporter''s boat explained their stakes and the fact that the fisherman island was not allowed to enter, Luffy''s group successfully boarded the reporter''s boat! --- Chambord Islands. After Arthur welcomed his family, he didn''t do anything else! But honestly waiting on the Chambord Islands! On the one hand, waiting for the arrival of Gaoka, on the other hand, waiting for the soldiers'' wounds to be treated! Only when the soldiers'' wounds are treated and Guyoka is here, can Saint Martin attack again! While he was waiting, Luffy and a group of people in the reporter boat also came here! "Uncle Arthur, where''s my grandpa!?" This was the first sentence Luffy met! After listening to this, Arthur frowned immediately after seeing someone coming! There is nothing wrong with Luffy coming to Karp! but... Can Arthur give Carp to Luffy at this time? Surely not! Of course, this is not to say that something happened to Karp! On the contrary, because he was very close to Arthur at the time when the shock wave came, he and Arudiba who guarded him were both sheltered by Arthur, so nothing happened! But the problem is that even if Karp has nothing to do, Arthur can''t let Luffy see Karp! You know, Arthur is going to use Karp to contain Dorag! At this time, once he lets Luffy see Karp, then Luffy must pester him to make Karp! When the time comes, will he give or not? Give it... What will he use to contain Dorag afterwards! ? You must know that war is not about children''s play, maybe after a little bit of something that can affect the situation of the war is added, the results will be very different! Don''t give it... The image of a good uncle he played in front of Luffy over the years has been completely ruined! Although he doesn''t care much about this, he doesn''t want to destroy this image if it is not necessary. After all, the protagonist! It is better to be their friend than to be the enemy! More importantly, now that his family and children are on the scene, he does not want to expose his own despicable side! and so! In order to avoid this situation, Arthur thought for a while, and decided to tell a "white lie" first, and prepare to walk and fly! Well, as long as you flick Luffy over for the time being, when Karp is useless afterwards, it doesn''t matter whether he is alive or dead. If Luffy still wants it, Arthur will have no problem sending him! "Kapu? After fighting for a while, the people of the world government lost and began to rout. Lieutenant General Kapu retreated with the people of the world government at that time. As for where he went, I don''t know!" Ya Se shook his head and said. The voice just fell! Perhaps because of his trust in Arthur, Luffy directly believed Arthur''s words. And because of this, his face was filled with surprise! Luffy originally thought Karp was gone! But now what Arthur said... Karp is probably still alive! Well, he left before the shock wave appeared, and he should have not been affected! Thinking about this, Lu Fei repeatedly thanked him, "Thank you, Uncle Arthur!" ? ? ? And listening to his thanks, Arthur was at a loss! What did he do, why did Luffy thank him? You know, he still caught Karp! Thinking about it, Arthur still dealt with it, "No thanks, this is what I should do!" After speaking, Arthur changed his voice and said again, "By the way, it is still very dangerous here, so please leave soon!" He wanted to urge Luffy and his party to leave quickly! After all, Karp is still in the team! It''s okay if I haven''t seen it now, if I see it later, combined with what he just fooled around, wouldn''t it be embarrassing? "Let''s go now!" After Luffy got the answer he wanted, his emotions were no longer agitated, and his mind lost his mind. Under the pull of Nami and others, he turned around and left! "You go, I want to stay!" But at this time Robin said. "Ok!?" Lu Fei and his group who were about to leave subconsciously stopped and turned their attention to Robin! "I want to stay!" Robin said firmly after repeating it again, "I will look for you again afterwards!" "..." Luffy listened to Robin''s firm tone, and after a moment of silence, he suddenly showed a bright smile and said, "Then...it''s all set!" When other people listened to Luffy''s words, they all watched silently, acquiescing to Luffy''s words. They have been together for a few years, Robins current thoughts, they probably can touch a little now! Therefore, they know that it is useless to persuade at this time, and... they also have no qualifications to persuade! "Well, it''s done!" Robin nodded and smiled. Chapter 1253： An unprecedented tsunami Ding! Family member team +1 Seeing Robin staying also, there seemed to be such a voice in Arthur''s mind! To be honest, he didn''t want Robin to stay! Because next is the most important and dangerous place of this battle! Forget it himself, there is a rebirth cross, facing this place, it is a big deal to die once! But if Robin died, it was really dead! Well, most souls are left in Seireitei! However, since they all stayed, Arthur could only accept it! Is it possible to refuse? Can not do it! Before, he let Gilgamesh and others stay, but now he doesn''t let Robin stay. Even if he cares about Robin, he seems to be a bit favoritism! Of course, to accept is to accept, but now Arthur has an extra thought in his heart! Take care of your family as much as possible during the war! Well, it sounds a bit hypocritical! Let the family participate in the war and want to take good care of the family. In that case, why not just let it go? However, things are not so calculated! There are risks in having family members participate in the war, but it is not useless at all! On the one hand, live up to the kindness of the family! On the one hand, the fighting power of the Arthur family itself is also the top group in the world, and it can also play a great role in this war! At last! The participation of Arthur''s family in the war was also an encouragement for St. Martin''s side! This is the same as the imperial conquest and the prince supervising the battle! No matter how much the emperor and the prince can play a role, but with them, the morale of the soldiers under them will naturally increase! --- "Have you taken care of it?" Arthur asked German who was aside. "Back to your Majesty, everything has been handled!" Devin nodded and said seriously, "Those who have completely lost their combat power, we sent them back to Saint Martin, but those who have not lost their combat power, and those who have combat capabilities, the wounds have also been treated!" "That''s good!" Arthur nodded and asked again, "Where is Gaioka now?" "Just now the intelligence personnel reported that it was only less than ten nautical miles away from our place. Calculate the time... well, it should be here now!" After calculating in his heart, Devin said seriously. The voice just fell! "Roar~" I don''t know if it was a coincidence, but a long tweet came from the horizon! And listening to this slightly familiar voice, a smile appeared on Arthur''s face unconsciously! Guyoka is here! Having been with Guyoka for so many years, Arthur is very familiar with its voice! So just listen to the voice, even if the other party''s figure hasn''t appeared yet, he knows that the other party has already arrived! Next! Just as Arthur had guessed! horizon! The 30,000-meter-long giant figure of Gaioka was swimming in mid-air, and gradually appeared in Arthur''s sight! after that! "Wow!" Along with the tumbling sound of waves, a large group of super large sea kings also appeared in Arthur''s line of sight! "call out!" Upon seeing this, the corners of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly, his body shape flashed, and he disappeared in place! next moment! He appeared on Guyoka''s head! "Roar~()~*" Feeling the sudden appearance of the person on his head, Guyoka screamed, showing a happy expression. It can feel that the person on its back is Arthur! "I will trouble you with the next thing!" Arthur smiled, touched Gai Oka''s head, and pointed to the red earth continent towering into the clouds in the distance and said, "Wait for you to let your men Everyone, rush towards that place together!" "During the impact, you let them create a tsunami, and then ride the tsunami directly, okay?" "Roar~(^_^ Guyoka gave a cry full of spirituality, as if saying that it was OK! In response, Arthur smiled slightly and touched Gai Oka''s head again! He knew that Guyoka understood what he was saying! As a mythical beast, Gaokas wisdom is not lower than that of normal humans! Of course, it''s not just mythical beasts. In fact, all Pokmon, except for some weird ones, are basically no lower IQ than humans. Arthur''s Raichu is an example! "German, the super-large sea king army led by Guyoka is ready to rush, you can let them make a way!" At this time, Arthur took out a walkie-talkie from his arms and said something to the other side of the walkie-talkie before Gaioka hadn''t let the Neptune class begin to attack! "Yes!" And the German on the intercom quickly replied! In a short while! The wooden island that originally carried St. Martin''s personnel drove to the side, giving way to the sea kings under Guyoka! "Roar~" At this moment, Guyoka''s tweet reverberated! But this time, not only was its screaming long, but it also contained a domineering domineering as if it was over the world! "Roar~" "Roar~" "Roar~" ... And when this domineering voice spread throughout the sea area, the sea area was brought by Gaoka, and even the sea kings who passed by, or lived here, seemed to have received some sacred order. Tweet! immediately! "Wow~" Accompanied by the rolling sound of the waves, these sea kings passed by Gaioka and quickly swam in the direction of the red earth continent! "Wow~" In the process of their swimming, a wave of waves was carried by them, heading towards the red earth continent, and it was getting bigger and higher and higher! --- How tall is the red earth continent? No one can say this clearly! And because the technology is not in place, no one can figure out the specifics! However, according to the calculations of scientists, it is probably in the range of 10,000 meters to 13,000 meters! And how high is the biggest tsunami in the world? Before Arthur crossed, it was eighty-five meters! But in this world, there is a record of more than 1,300 meters. According to records, this tsunami, which was later called the "Sound of Hell", directly destroyed a kingdom, and the island on which the kingdom was located was turned into a vast ocean! However, there is still a big gap between this height and the height of the Red Earth Continent! Therefore, the people on the Red Earth Continent have never worried about the tsunami reaching the Red Earth Continent! But today they have to worry about it! The Neptune class brought by Gaoka has a minimum length of one kilometer, and a maximum length of 29,000 meters! As for the Neptunes of this length, when swimming, it will bring up a three-kilometer-high wave, is it normal? After all, this is just one-tenth of their length! In addition, Gaioka itself is unparalleled in the control of the water itself. It is normal that it can double the height of this wave by four or five times? After all, Gaioka is known as the beast that created the ocean! then... An unprecedented tsunami in Pirate World has appeared! With the waves caused by the fast swimming of the super-large Neptunes under Giouka and its own control of the water, a large tsunami with a height of 15,000 meters has gradually formed, and it carries a large group of super-large waves. The sea king class rushed directly towards the red earth continent! Chapter 1254： Devastating blow Surprised! Really shocked! Originally, the attack of the king did not completely solve Saint Martin, and left most of Saint Martin''s high-end combat power. For the five old stars, it was news that shocked them! Although they thought that they might survive, they never thought that so many people would survive! After all, they know the power of the king! Even if they face it in person, it is difficult to survive safely! But right now, the ocean waves that are clearly visible without even looking down when standing on the Red Earth Continent are not enough to describe the word "shocked" for the five old stars! Nima! This is where? The red earth continent! It''s more than 10,000 meters high from the sea! Normally, even if you stand on the edge of the continent and look down, you may not necessarily see the sea! Most of the time, only clouds or fog can be seen! In this case, they can stand and see the waves. What is this concept? It''s more incredible than seeing a sow climbing a tree! If it werent for the facts, and if they werent the only ones who saw this scene together, they would think they were dreaming! "How to do?" Thinking about it, the five old stars in the glasses came back first, and asked the other five old stars with a headache. however! The five old stars looked at each other, but they all shook their heads, unable to give an answer! This is the first time they have seen this kind of sight, and they can''t think of a way to deal with it! Moreover, what makes them even more troublesome is that because the red soil continent is 10,000 meters above the sea surface, it is impossible, and no one has thought about encountering a tsunami at all, so Mariagioa has no measures to deal with the tsunami at all! "There is no time to hesitate now, the tsunami is about to come, let everyone go to the emergency shelter!" With a headache, the five old stars of the long beard still gave the order! There is no response to the tsunami on the red soil continent, but there is an emergency shelter! This is a long time ago! The specific history can be traced back to the years when Mariagioa was built! In those days, the ancestors of the Denon people had nowhere to hide in order to avoid an attack on Mary Joa one day, so they planned for a rainy day. When designing Mary Joa, they specially designed such a place! later! Because the attack by Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni on Marijoa caused a strong sense of crisis for the Denon people, the refuge was renovated and reinforced in the previous years! Although this place is not a professional response to the tsunami, it is for evacuation after all, so it can play a role. That''s why Long Beard Five Old Star issued such an order! As for his orders, the other five elder stars have no opinion! Well, when there is no other way, this is not a way anyhow! "Yes!" After waiting for a CP member to say yes, he turned around and went to do it! Looking at his departure, the long-bearded five old stars turned their heads to look at the other five old stars, and said in a deep voice, "Next, I am afraid that the people from Saint Martin will land. Everyone is ready!" A tsunami is not a normal tsunami, but a man-made one. The five old stars knew it at first sight! joke! How can a normal tsunami reach tens of thousands of meters in height? As for who did it... Need to ask about this? At this point in time, those who are capable of this are just right against the world government. Who else is there in this world? Only Saint Martin! Therefore, the five old stars know that Saint Martin will definitely invade immediately after the tsunami! Because at that time is the most vulnerable time for Mary Joa! "understand!" "Ok!" "understood!" ... The five old stars agreed one after another, their faces all showing solemnity! they know! Next is the most difficult part of this war! Right now their cards have almost all been played, and they can only play on their own, but Saint Martin still maintains a considerable combat power. In this case, their disadvantages appear to be very great! "Don''t worry, I have already started to wake Lord Yim in advance, we only need to drag it until Lord Yim wakes up!" said the five old stars of the long beard again. In the beginning, they were unwilling to wake Lord Yim in advance! Because that would make them useless and useless! But at the moment, even if it seems wasteful and useless, they must wake up Lord Yim in advance, otherwise the world government, Mary Joa, and even the Tianlong people will be in danger of being destroyed! And listening to the words of the five old stars with a long beard, the faces of the other five old stars changed slightly, but they nodded silently, without saying anything! It is indeed time to have to wake up Lord Yim! --- the other side! Not far from the Red Earth Continent! "Wow!" Accompanied by the sound of rolling sea water, with the efforts of many Neptunes and the help of Gaioka, the tsunami formed by the waves rolled and gathered higher and higher, getting bigger and bigger, and getting closer and closer to the red earth continent. "Roar~" "Roar~" "Roar~" ... In this tsunami, many sea kings roared and appeared at the top of the tsunami! In this way, the tsunami took the sea kings towards the red earth continent! And about a minute later! "boom!!!" With a loud noise, the tsunami carrying many sea kings directly hit the red earth continent! moment! "Boom!" The world is falling apart! ! ! The entire Red Earth Continent and hundreds of kilometers around the Red Earth Continent began to shake violently because of this shot! "Wow~" And with this violent shaking, the sea water that hit the top of the tsunami on the red earth continent also rushed to the red earth continent, and swept the many super giant sea kings carried in the water. ! But it''s not over yet! After the tsunami rushed to the Red Earth Continent, under the influence of inertia, Pentium rushed towards Mary Joa in the Red Earth Continent! "Roar~" "Roar~" "Roar~" ... At the same time, following the inertia of the tsunami, the Neptunes roared, roared, and rushed towards Mary Joa! In a short while! "Roar~" "Roar~" "Roar~" ... Under the strong impact of the tsunami the sea kings who were sent to the red earth land roared and rushed into Mary Gioia! Immediately! "boom!" "boom!" "Hey!" ... Accompanied by various sounds of destruction, while the various buildings of Mariagioa were washed away by the sea, the sea kings, ranging from as little as a kilometer to as many as tens of thousands of meters, began to perform death rolls in Mariagioa. , Death swings, so that the originally luxurious and inhumane Mariejoa is gradually destroyed! Only three minutes! Although it was unable to exert the greatest combat power on land, but relying on their huge and terrifying body size, the super large sea kings succeeded in causing Mary Joa to suffer a devastating blow! Chapter 1255： Once again, the broken red earth continent! While the buildings on Mary Joa were destroyed by Neptunes, Arthur was not idle either! He rode Guaoka into the sky, looking at the sights of Marigio from a distance! Well, he is going to observe and observe, to see how the world government will respond under the raging Neptune! If he uses space-based weapons or takes out other hole cards, then he must be more careful next! But if there is nothing...I''m sorry! Cruel Arthur will definitely give the world government a taste of what it is---Until now, the loss caused by that space-based weapon still leaves a trace of anger in Arthur''s mind! But let''s get back to business! After observing for a while, Arthur got an answer that made him unconsciously raise the corners of his mouth! The world government has no space-based weapons and no cards! Why do you say that? Because Arthur had clearly seen the five old stars cleaning up the super large Neptunes that rushed to Mary Joa! If the world government still has space-based weapons and trump cards, will the five old stars personally clean up these? Certainly not! After getting the answer, Arthur was ready to be polite! "Everyone listens, put on Oka''s back, we are ready to rush!" After letting Guyoka descend to the surface of the sea, Arthur ordered the staff of Saint Martin. "understand!" The eyes of all Saint Martin''s personnel lit up and immediately agreed. Immediately, a group of Saint Martin''s personnel stepped onto Guyoka''s back in an orderly manner. "Roar~" After the largest Skybreaker was on his back, Guyoka screamed again. "Woo~" Immediately afterwards, after wagging its tail in the air, the whole body began to move upward! In a short while! Gaioka carried Arthur and his party to the height of 10,000 meters! But it''s not over yet! "Roar~" There was another long scream, and Guyoka waved his tail, and the stripes on his body glowed with a faint fluorescence, as if he was exerting force! "Wow~" And in these fluorescence, because the sea water that hadn''t stopped in the last wave of tsunami began to roll again, and as the rolling force became stronger and stronger, the seawater on the sea surface also gathered higher and higher! One hundred meters! Two hundred meters! Three hundred meters! ... Five hundred meters! ... One thousand meters! ... Three kilometers! Five kilometers! .... In the end, in just three minutes, a new 10,000-meter wave was formed! But the difference from last time is that this time there are only waves and no sea kings! Moreover, this wave came faster and more turbulent than before! "Roar~" Then, amidst the long screams of Guyoka, this huge wave was like a tank with full power, and it slammed into the red earth continent aggressively! "boom!!!" The moment the two collided, a loud noise followed! Immediately! So everyone, including Arthur and St. Martin''s people, did not expect something happened! "Boom!" In the midst of a violent shaking sound, the red earth continent... cracked! ! ! That''s right! It just cracked! Under the high-speed impact of huge waves, the red earth continent directly in front of Arthur split a huge crack with a width of hundreds of meters from top to bottom, forming an ultra-long canyon! At a glance, Arthur, who was in front of the Red Earth Continent, in the first half of the Great Channel, saw the sea area of ??the New World behind the Red Earth Continent at a glance through this long gorge! Everyone present was shocked! No one had thought that the red earth continent would split! As the only super-large land in the world standing in the world, the red earth continent has not experienced earthquakes, tsunamis and the like in these years! But because the soil of the red earth continent is relatively hard, the lower layer is still rocky, and the width of the red earth continent itself is hundreds of kilometers, so there has not been anything that can be combined with the new world and the first half of the great waterway. crack! At most, it would drop a little slag, or crack a small hole! Therefore, naturally no one would have thought that the red earth continent would split! "Tsk tut..." Arthur looked at the scene in front of him, smacked his lips and didn''t know what to say! "Hiss~" Bruce on the side took a cold breath and couldn''t help but wonder, "The Red Earth Continent...The Red Earth Continent... actually cracked!?" "I can''t believe it!" Lelis said with his tongue smacked! "It turns out... the Red Earth Continent will split too!" A flash of excitement flashed in Arudiba''s eyes, and his fist could not help but waved, as if he wanted to test whether he could break the Red Earth Continent with one punch! --- And just as Arthur and others were surprised by this, the five old stars were also completely dumbfounded! They are clearing the sea kings that are raging on Mariejoa. Although they have seen another tsunami hit, and they are also mentally prepared, what they never expected is that this tsunami would turn the red earth continent. The shot is cracked! "This...this...is this the Red Earth Continent?" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing said in disbelief, looking at the big crack not far away. The old star of the glasses frowned and said, "Why did it crack? Just the first time, there was nothing wrong with it?" The long-bearded five elder star shook his head and analyzed rationally, "No, it''s not the first time it was okay! It was the first time it happened, we didn''t even notice it!" "Do you remember the scene where the entire red earth continent was shaking when the first tsunami came? I noticed that the ground of the red earth continent was already a little cracked!" "Although it is not as big as the cracks now, it is enough to show that the red earth continent was hurt at that time!" "And the reason why such a big crack was directly opened this time, in my estimation, I am afraid that when I suffered the first injury at that time, the inside of the red earth continent was seriously injured, but because it was the first time I suffered , The endurance is still sufficient, so it didn''t show it!" "And the second time, under a more violent impact than the previous tsunami, the damage that was not shown in the first time broke out completely under the influence of the damage caused by this tsunami, so the red soil continent will be directly cracked. open!" The reason why it didn''t split for the first time is not to say that the first attack was not strong, but because the first time it was attacked, the red earth continent was able to withstand the damage! But the second time it was different! The second time is to do a second injury on the basis of the damage caused by the first time, so the current scene will appear! Of course, this has something to do with the impact speed of the second tsunami faster than the first one! And after listening to the analysis of Long Beard, the other five old stars thought about it, and thought it made sense! "It seems so!" "It may be so!" "Well, I think what you said makes sense!" ... Amidst the echoes, the shocked expressions of the five elder stars have also weakened a lot! It''s fine if you don''t know, but after knowing the reason, the five old stars will naturally not be too shocked! At this time! "what!" Scar Wu Lao Xing''s ears suddenly moved, as if he heard something, he said in surprise, "Wait, did you hear a strange sound? It seems to be... Kicked!?" "Ok!?" Suddenly, the attention of the other five old stars shifted from the crack to the words of the scar five old stars, and they all showed their curiosity! Chapter 1256： Yin and yang "Khhhhhh~" In the curiosity of the five old stars, their voices are getting louder and getting closer! Following the sound, the five old stars fixed their eyes on a dark cave in the center of the cracked red earth continent! this is... what? ! There was such a doubt in the minds of the five old stars! They have never heard of such a cave in the middle of the red earth continent! But just when they were puzzled. "Khhhhhh~" "Woo~" Accompanied by a sound of mechanical operation and a loud whistle, a black train with billowing smoke flew out of the black cave! (O_O;)! ! ! The five old stars were shocked again! What a joke! There is a train in the center of the Red Earth Continent? ? ? How can we not know for so many years? Shocked! When they saw the "Saint Martin Freight Train -08" painted with paint on the side of the train, the five old stars were shocked! In the past, they had countless doubts about the rapid development of Saint Martin! Why did they block all the supply channels of Saint Martin, but the production of Saint Martin still can''t stop? Why did they block the route to and from St. Martin and prevent merchant ships from entering St. Martin, but St. Martin is still making money every day? Why did they block Saint Martins marching route, but Saint Martins army still appeared in the North Sea? ... At this moment, they suddenly understood! It turns out that Saint Martin still has such a transportation route hidden under their noses! "Wooden fruit. Wooden track!!!" And just when the five old stars came to understand, a loud shout came into their ears! At the same time, under the train that originally flew out of the cave, a track made of wood suddenly appeared, supporting the train, and directly supporting it in the hundreds-meter-long crack in the red earth continent, closing the cave The places where the two sides broke apart are connected together, which directly prevents the train from falling into the sea! But the five old stars turned their heads to look around, but they saw Arthur appeared above them, waving his wings! "Huh~ Almost a little bit!" After Arthur breathed a sigh of relief, he complained again, "It''s such a coincidence that it just happened to be transported here! Fortunately, I reacted quickly, otherwise the goods on the train, together with the people on it, would be finished!" "..." The five old stars were silent. "Arthur!!!" After a while, the five old star of the glasses widened his eyes, broke the silence first, and said angrily. Facing Arthur, the enemy who made them lose again and again, and even hit Mary Joa, the anger in the heart of the five old stars in the glasses could not be restrained! "Oh, you are here too!" And listening to the words of the five old stars in the glasses, Arthur turned his head as if he had spotted someone at the scene for the first time, and said in a slightly surprised tone. however! If someone takes a closer look, you can see that Arthur''s eyes are full of smiles! Obviously! He had discovered the five old stars long ago! "Speaking of which, this is the second time we have met, right? The last time I came to Mary Gioia, I took the elevator up, and this time I flew up directly, which is a bit presumptuous!" "Well, as a presumptuous compensation, I just sent you some marine specialties in advance without your consent. You won''t blame me?" Se laughed and pointed to the five old stars behind them. Said the Neptune who was raging by Marijoa. The marine specialty of God TM! The five old stars listened to Arthur''s words, the blue veins on their angry foreheads jumped! If they hadnt seen Gaioka not far away carrying a group of Saint Martins strong men rushing here, they would definitely go together and kill the **** Arthur on the spot---can it be another? Come on, at least they think so! "That''s really to thank Your Majesty Arthur!" After a trace of anger flashed through the eyes of the long-bearded Wu Lao Xing, he replied calmly on the surface! In response, he deliberately added a three-point tone to the word "thank you"! Obviously! The "thanks" he said are not literal thanks! Arthur knew this well! But on the surface, he didn''t seem to understand, and he smiled and said, "Don''t thank you, after all, I have taken care of you all these years. This is what I should do!" Like the five old stars with a long beard, Arthur deliberately increased his tone by three points when he said the word "care"! Obviously! The "care" he said is not literal care either! And listening to the weird conversation between the two of them, the five old star in the glasses could not sit still! "Humph!" After a cold snort, he sneered and said, "What is the situation now, everyone knows well, there is no need to be so yin and yang weird. You can fight if you want to fight, if you want to kill, you don''t need so much nonsense!" "readily!" Hearing that, Arthur raised his brows and responded with a smile, "Then, I won''t be too nonsense, so I will ask you one last sentence...single or group fight?" "How to count heads-up? How to count group fights?" The eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing squinted his eyes and said something, and seemed to think of something, then looked at Arthur with suspicion, and said, "Wait, don''t you mean to say that a group of you are beating us? , Singled out a group of you singled out us, right?" "In that case, don''t say anything, the result is the same anyway!" Uh ... I was guessed! With such a thought in his heart, Arthur stroked his nose in embarrassment! Arthur has always been serious about the war! Naturally, it is impossible to say that you are really singled out against the five old stars on this occasion! Even if he is confident that his strength has far surpassed any of the five old stars who are aging! However, Arthur quickly suppressed the embarrassment and said calmly on the surface, "I was serious, but since you are so suspicious, then forget it and follow the normal war process!" Is this a sophistry? right? right? "..." The five old stars looked at Arthur''s face that seemed to have no mood swings, but they didn''t know what to say for a while! Is this shameless face really a king? They have never seen a king who, after being guessed, can lick his face and forcefully deny it, and forcibly come back! But then I think about They understand a little bit again! perhaps.... It is precisely because of Arthur''s shameless vigor that St. Martin has developed so fast, and it has been able to be named Maria Gioria in a short period of less than two decades! And because they are not shameless enough, they have come to such a fate now! Thinking of this, the five old stars couldn''t help sighing secretly, "This world is...just bullying the honest people!" At this time! "Roar~" Accompanied by a long scream, Guyoka flapped his tail, carrying the many powerful people of Saint Martin, and came here! Upon seeing this, the five old stars narrowed their eyes and raised their hearts collectively! they know! A tragic war will inevitably begin! Chapter 1257： Im The first to attack was Heaven Breaking Machine! As soon as he pressed his hand, the anchor on his body was suddenly thrown out. "call out!" "Kaka!" The anchor broke through the air and smashed straight towards the five old stars with the chain! "boom!" But when the anchor hit the place where the five old stars were, the five old stars had disappeared in place! However, Duantianji didn''t care too much! "Kaka!" Since there was no hit, he pulled his body over by the anchor that hit the ground, and rushed into the battlefield first! And with the entrance of Skybreaker, the Saint Martins who are behind Gaioka are not to be outdone! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... More than a dozen bursts of air sounded, and their figures disappeared on Guyoka''s back. Immediately! When they appeared again, they were already in front of the five old stars! "Speaking of it...it''s not the first time we played against each other, right?" Before starting the battle, the leader Moto Ryusai Shigekuni looked at the five old stars in front of the glasses and asked with a smile. When he attacked Mary Joa last time, it was the five old stars in the glasses who chased and intercepted him! Although Yamamoto Motoryuzai Shigekuni was fighting guerrilla tactics at the time, and the time for the two sides to fight against each other was very short, but for the strength of the five old stars of glasses, Yamamoto Motoryuzai Shigekuni basically knew! Is a role no less than oneself! Therefore, even if the two sides are enemies, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni is very respectful of the five old stars of glasses --- this has nothing to do with character and position, and it is out of respect for strength! "Humph!" The old star of the glasses snorted coldly, without answering! The anger in his heart couldn''t be restrained at the thought of the last fight! At that time, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni was playing guerrilla tactics and didn''t fight them head-on, and they wanted to chase but couldn''t catch up. When they gave up the chase, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni came back to attack Maria! After such repetition, not only did Mary Gioia mess up at the time, but also caused him to chase after a dead dog at the time! He is a five-star! When was it so miserable? Only once in a lifetime! So he still remembers it now! As for the attitude of the five old stars of the glasses, Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni shrugged, and did not care too much! He was originally an enemy, he didn''t expect any good attitude from the five old stars of the glasses! Thinking about it, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni took a deep breath and issued an order! "Everyone go together!" Since the five old stars of glasses don''t want to talk, they can only go to war directly! "kill!!!" "Come on!!!" "Lightspeed Fist!" ... After listening to Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni''s order, the group of people who were already eager to try didn''t think too much, and rushed forward shouting to kill! "coming!" "Be careful!" "I haven''t fought for so many years, don''t die!" ... Looking at Saint Martins top combat power, such as Saint Seiya, Death, Void and so on, the five old stars made a defensive posture, their faces were solemn, and they also started to warn their surroundings. The other five old stars! Their strength is not weak! But it has not yet reached the level of far superior generals! Coupled with old age and physical frailty, as well as years of self-cultivation, they have not experienced many battles, and their true strength is as strong as that of ordinary generals! In this case, coupled with the large number of strong Saint Martins, they have to face at least four or five alone. but! While facing so many enemies solemnly, they also have a trace of confidence in their hearts! Because they know that they don''t have to fight to death, just stick to it for a while, then someone will come forward to reverse all of this! ---- at the same time! In the depths of Mary Joa! A palace built in the middle of a beautiful garden! This is a rectangular palace, about one hundred meters long, fifty meters wide, and ten meters high! The palace is very empty. Although the surrounding walls and pillars are all carved and decorated, and there are all kinds of precious sculptures, paintings, antiques, and jewels full of history, but there is only one piece of furniture in the whole room. Furniture! bed! This bed is placed in the center of the main hall, antique and full of history! And this bed is not small, it is five meters long and 2.5 meters wide, and it is decorated with all kinds of jewellery. However, perhaps because of the craftsman''s superb craftsmanship, even if so many precious jewels are decorated, the bed does not appear to be expensive, on the contrary, the bed is very thick! And in the center of this bed, there is a person lying! A woman with a well-proportioned figure and delicate face in a luxurious dress! At this moment, this woman is closing her eyes, her face is full of peace and tranquility! suddenly! It seemed that she felt something. This quiet and peaceful woman frowned slightly, and then suddenly opened a pair of beautiful golden eyes that contained no emotions. "It seems...something has happened!" The woman sighed faintly, and did not stay in bed too much! After getting out of the bed, the woman took the opportunity to put on a pair of crystal high heels that had been placed by the bed, stood up, and walked straight towards the door of this palace! "Da da da!" The sound of high heels echoed in the empty palace, and after a while, the woman came to the gate of the palace! "Crack!" There was no movement. When she walked to the door, the antique thick wooden door seemed to feel something, and it just opened! "Da da!" After another two steps, the warm sunlight was sprayed directly on the woman''s body! As for the sunlight, the woman squinted her eyes subconsciously, and a trace of discomfort flashed across her face! But soon! The discomfort on the woman''s face disappeared, replaced by a comfortable face! Just then! An old man with white hair wearing a black suit, white gloves, and a big back, who had been waiting by the gate, stepped forward and said respectfully, "Master Yim!" "Ok!" Yim nodded, did not respond immediately, instead turned his gaze to a butterfly flying towards her! While gently extending his hand to let the butterfly fly to the immediate hand, a smile appeared on Eam''s face. At this time, she asked softly, "Let''s talk, what happened, why did you wake me up in advance?" Upon hearing the words, the white-haired old man explained respectfully, "Master Yim, this is what happened. During the time you were sleeping, something happened..." The white-haired old man recounted what happened during this period in detail! And listening, Eam said quietly, "That is to say... During the time I was sleeping, we were beaten to Mary Joa?" "Ok!" The white-haired old man listened to this his scalp was a little numb, but in the end he bit his scalp and nodded. "Five wastes!" Yim said lightly! The white-haired old man naturally knew who she was talking about, but he didn''t say anything! It''s not that he is afraid of the five old stars! As Eim''s confidant, although he doesn''t care in the world government and in Marijoa, his status is not lower than the five old stars, and his strength is the same, not lower than them! The reason why he didn''t say anything was because he had the same opinion as Eam! "Okay, take me to the battlefield!" Eim said lightly again! "Yes, Lord Yim!" After the white-haired old man said respectfully, he quickly led the way! When Eim saw this, he followed up without any haste! Chapter 1258： First sight "Chang~" "boom!" "boom!" ... Slash, fist wind, energy bombardment and other various attacks are intertwined on the battlefield! All of a sudden, the messy Mary Joa who was destroyed by the sea kings became even worse! Originally there were still some broken eaves and broken walls, but now even the broken eaves and broken walls have been destroyed. There are only pieces of ruins that can barely be seen from the old buildings! And in this fierce battle, the five old stars were unsurprisingly at a disadvantage! St. Martin''s many strong men, who far exceed the five old stars in number, formed a team of four or five people and surrounded one of the five old stars. Not to mention the difficult response of the five old stars, they have caused many wounds in just three minutes! "Chang!" After hardly resisting the sword of Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni, the Uyoshi Hana on the side suddenly pierced the sword at an unexpected angle from the five old stars of the glasses! "Hey!" And when he couldn''t prevent it, the five old star in the glasses, except for barely twisting his body to avoid the vital point, was still pierced by the sword of Uozhihua Yachiryu! "Damn it!" Feeling the pain in his stomach, the old star of the glasses gritted his teeth and cursed inwardly! As a five-star, when has he ever been so embarrassed? While cursing secretly, Wu Lao Xing couldn''t help but feel anxious in his heart! It''s not that he is anxious, but Eim hasn''t arrived yet! According to the current situation, he can hold on for another six or seven minutes at most, and it is even possible that he can''t hold on for that time. If Yim doesn''t come again, he will probably die here today! "If you continue, I''m afraid it won''t last long!" "It''s really old, it''s really not going to last long in this situation!" "When will Lord Yim come?" ... And when the five old stars of the glasses were anxious, although the other five old stars did not say on the surface and did not have any expressions, the emotions in their hearts were the same as the five old stars of the glasses... they were also anxious and waiting. With the arrival of Eim! the other side! "Huh~" While the five old stars were anxiously waiting for Eim''s arrival, Arthur was waving his wings and looking at the overall battle in the air, but also waiting for Eim! For Eim, Arthur didn''t actually know much! Needless to say before the crossing, until the time when Arthur crossed, the Yim in the comics did not really show up! And in this world Yim is also very mysterious! Arthur had inquired about news from within the Dragon, but he had not found out any useful news. I only found out that Yim is a woman, probably good at sword skills, and has lived a long time! As for other things like strength and ability, there are none. And just because he didn''t understand the real boss of Mary Joa, Yim, Arthur didn''t participate in the current battle---he wanted to adjust to the best state and face Yim in the best state! Well, no matter what Yim''s strength is, it''s always right for him to adjust to the best state! Even if Yim''s strength is really beyond his imagination, at the very least, if he adjusts his state, he can still look better! "However, I still hope that Yim''s strength is lower!" Such a thought flashed through Arthur''s mind! The enemy! Naturally, the lower the strength, the better, if you can, the better if you die! Lu Xun said that the dead enemy is a good enemy! what? You said that this is not what Lu Xun said? No, no, that''s what Lu Xun said, but he doesn''t know it himself! ??(@A*)?? "Da da da!" And just as Arthur was thinking about it in a mess, among the chaotic sounds of the battlefield, the sound of a high-heeled shoe colliding with the ground sounded very clearly from far and near! "Ok!?" Arthur raised his brows, and subconsciously looked over! At this glance, I saw a woman wearing a gorgeous long dress, crystal high heels, a delicate face, slender legs, and a shapely figure with a gray-haired old man, slowly walking towards the battlefield! "who?" Such a thought flashed through Arthur''s mind! next moment! There was a flash of light in his mind, and suddenly he thought of a possibility. This is the legendary...Yim! ? Don''t blame Arthur for thinking so! In this level of battlefield, if an ordinary woman would dare to approach? And, this is Mary Joa! With the powerful men of the world government being killed seven or eighty-eight, who else will appear here besides Yim? Just as Arthur was thinking about it, the situation on the battlefield changed because of the arrival of this woman! "Humph!" "Drive me!" "go back!" ... The five elder stars felt the people coming, and when a glimmer of joy flashed on their faces, their hands suddenly used force to push away the powerful Saint Martin who were fighting with them, and then turned and quickly came to the woman''s back! See it! The powerhouses of Saint Martin stopped subconsciously! Well, facing this strange situation, they immediately wondered if there was any problem in it. And under the jealousy in their hearts, they naturally did not dare to go blindly! After looking at them, Arthur also flapped his wings and came to them. "All back a little bit!" After Arthur said casually, he turned to focus on the woman! "Emm?" Arthur asked, squinting. "Arthur?" The woman didn''t answer, but she looked up and down at Arthur with her golden eyes without any emotions, and then asked back. However, listening to her words, Arthur is also basically clear---he guessed it right, this woman is Yim! "Originally I thought... Eim should be an old lady, and no matter how bad he is, she is also a middle-aged woman, but I didnt expect that she would look like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl!" Arthur did not answer Eims words, and It was exclaimed. His admiration is not a compliment, but from the heart! He never thought that Yim turned out to be like this! "I also didn''t expect that one day the one who would be able to hit Mary Joa would be such a young man!" Yimu faintly responded. Although Arthur did not answer her question, she had already heard from Arthur''s tone that it was indeed Arthur! "polite!" Arthur smiled slightly and said, "However, I am nearly forty years old this year, so I am not a teenager!" "forty!?" Eim raised his brows and said with a little deep meaning, "To me, this is a teenager!" "Uh..." Arthur is speechless, I dont know what to say! However, through this sentence, he is basically sure! Yim really lived a long time as he asked! Just when Yim was about to say something more, what she saw out of the corner of her eye made her stunned! After a while, Eim pointed to something on Arthur''s body, and his voice suddenly became a little excited! "Tell me, what is that...?" Chapter 1259： Martin and Eim "Ok!?" Arthur looked at Yimu who was suddenly excited, and his whole person was a little confused! He didn''t understand why Yimu, who seemed to be so decent just now, suddenly lost his attitude! But then, he lowered his head and glanced in the direction that Yim was pointing! like... nothing special? ! After reading it, Arthur frowned and said, "Nothing? Just clothes!" "I know it''s clothes, I''m talking about the logo on the clothes!" Eim pointed at Arthur, and said excitedly. "Oh!" Arthur looked down again, and suddenly understood what Eam was referring to. Afterwards, he replied with three-point curiosity, "Logo? This is the emblem of our Pendragon family! Why are you asking this?" "Pendragon?! Pendragon... Turns out to be Pendragon!!!" Listening to Arthur''s words, Eam murmured repeatedly with excitement, and a trace of madness appeared on his exquisite face. At this time, she seemed to think of something general again, her voice changed, and she said a little excitedly, "Yes, Pendragon, Dragoon, D! So...D is what I mean! I have always understood Wrong!" Seeing her so excited, Arthur felt that he seemed to have heard some shocking secret! But because Yim''s words are in the cloud and mist, and there is no explanation, Arthur now feels that he is always separated from the secret by a layer of yarn---a little clue, but I can''t touch it! Because of this, the curiosity in his heart grew stronger! Originally, he thought that his family was able to trace the legendary D clan is already great, but now it seems that the Pendragon family still contains many secrets that he doesn''t know! the other side! After being excited for a while, Eim looked at Arthur with blazing eyes and asked cautiously, "I ask you, is there anyone in your family called... Martin?" "Ok!?" Hearing these words, Arthur raised his brows involuntarily! Im actually... asked his ancestor''s name! ? this moment! Martin, the founding ancestor, who had originally carried a trace of mystery in Arthur''s heart, became even more mysterious! After considering it for a moment, Arthur responded honestly, "Our family tree has a record of Martin... Pendragon Martin is the founding ancestor of our kingdom!" After speaking, it seemed that he had thought of something in general, and Arthur added, "However, according to the record, it is speculated that... his strength should only be at the rank of lieutenant general. I don''t know if it is the one you say!" "Lieutenant general level!?" Yim frowned subconsciously and said, "What do you mean?" "Uh..." Only then did Arthur remember, and just now he bald his mouth and said the rating of the system! but! This is not a big deal either! Therefore, Arthur explained, "The level of lieutenant general is my level based on the strength of the people in this world!" "A brief explanation is that the lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, the leader of the four emperors, the boss, the general star, etc., are generally at the level of lieutenant general, and the admiral is generally at the general level! "Take the few people next to you as an example. They are also considered generals, but they are senior generals!" Listening to what Arthur said, after Eim subconsciously looked at the five embarrassed five old stars behind him, he probably understood a little bit about the rank of a lieutenant general! But immediately, she frowned involuntarily! "It shouldn''t be... his strength is definitely not that weak! What''s wrong with this?" Yim lowered his head and muttered to himself with a thoughtful look! In this regard, Arthur is not in a hurry! As for the last BOSS, he still wants to observe more, try to figure out the details of this big BOSS, so as to ensure his own safety to the greatest extent! Others on the scene saw that the leaders of both sides did not do anything, so naturally they did not dare to do it! then! The two sides were so inexplicably deadlocked! During the stalemate between the two sides, after thinking for a long time, Eam seemed to remember something, suddenly raised his head to look at Arthur, frowned and asked, "How old was Martin when he founded Saint Martin?" "I dont know the specifics...those have passed for hundreds of years, and they are of no use to governing Saint Martins, so I usually dont care much about it. Although there are records, I havent read them in detail. I just probably know. It''s about 40 or 50 years old, right?" Arthur said after recalling it. Now Arthur is very cooperative with Eim! This is not only because he wants to observe Eim''s situation more, but also because what he did with the cheap ancestors in his heart would make the big BOSS of this world so worried and more curious! Therefore, Arthur also tried his best to answer Eim''s questions! He wants to use these answers to watch Yim''s performance, collect more information about Yim''s character, and learn about Martin''s past! "Forty or fifty years old...forty or fifty years old..." After murmured a few words repeatedly, Yim suddenly became excited, and said, "It''s right, it''s right!" Seeing her so excited, after hesitating for a moment, the more intense curiosity in her heart, it made Arthur hesitate to ask, "Then... I can ask you and my ancestors, what is there? Does it matter? And... what does D mean? What does it have to do with Pendragon?" Just listening to Eim''s words that would be excited and nervous for a while, Arthur still didn''t understand it! While not understanding, Arthurs curiosity was a little itchy---he wanted to know what Emm meant by D, and also wanted to know the relationship between Martin and Emm, and even more. To know what exactly is the meaning of Pendragon and peace! Therefore, he simply asked directly! "what relationship?" Listening to Arthur''s words The corners of Eim''s mouth slightly raised, and after looking up and down at Arthur with scorching eyes, he said with a little deep meaning, "Martin and I are enemies, the kind of immortal! As for the meaning of D... I didn''t know before, but after seeing you, I understand!" You understand after seeing me? Isn''t my name called Arthur but truth? Otherwise, why would you understand after seeing me? Thinking, Arthur was stunned again! Why does this Yimu always speak in such a cloud and fog, is this even if he can''t guess it? Simply! In the end, Eim did not let Arthur guess, but looked at the confused Arthur, and said, "Well... it''s this time anyway, I don''t mind wasting a little time to explain to you, at least let You must understand!" After a pause, Yimu said quietly, "It starts with a woman named Shi!" Chapter 1260： The truth of the world Time! ? At first hearing this name, Arthur felt a little familiar! "Where did I hear it?" After such a thought flashed through Arthur''s mind, his mind couldn''t help but turn around! And after a long time in his mind, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration! "Wait, is it Mitsuki Mida''s wife?" This is the only one in the original book called the time! Although she is a supporting role, Arthur still has a deep impression of her! And the reason for such a deep impression is nothing else, but because of the fruit she has---the fruit of time! There is a saying that space is king, time is respected! As one of the two top abilities, Arthur couldn''t even be impressed by her! "The woman who was called Shi was originally named Tianyue Shi, a hybrid of the Elves and Humans, and was also the first batch of users of the Devil Fruit in this world..." Yimu said, his eyes gradually blurred, as if recalling the past. Average time! And from her mouth, Arthur also got a part of the truth about the world that is not sure whether it is true or not...including the origin of the devil fruit! Well, as he had guessed at the beginning, the devil fruit was made by a series of methods from the branch that the so-called demon passed over from the tree of life of the elves! What does that mean? This will start from the history of this world! In the beginning of Pirate World, there was no human, not even any life, except for some flowers and trees, there was nothing! But suddenly one day, people of the elves appeared in this world without knowing how! (Hearing this, a thought flashed through Arthur''s mind... Is this my sin?) Thus, the first lives in the world appeared! However, at that time, there were only the Elves in the world! However, how the ten thousand races and the many lives in the world appeared later, we must talk about the so-called "demons"! The devil is not a native product of Pirate World! But a world named Demon World crashed into the Pirate World after "death", and came from the Demon World to the Pirate World! Well, focus on "World Death"! When he heard this, Arthur was also taken aback! The world will die? And with Eim''s explanation, he knew it! The world will really "die"! Like ordinary lives, the world also has a day when it comes to the end of life, but unlike ordinary lives, it takes a long time for a world to reach the end of life! This is the lowest number in 10 billion years! However, even this terrifying number will eventually run out! This is the case in the devil world! One day, it also came to the end of time. dying! But the people in the devil world are not reconciled! If the world dies, can the people in the world survive? Of course not! This is the same as the endless eggs under the covering nest! They in the nest, once the nest is over, they are also over! So they began to study hard to make the world survive! Don''t say it! With the help of the world, the people in the demon world have really developed a way to make the world survive---swallow other worlds, use other worlds as nourishment, and extend the life of the demon world! And because of the emergence of this method, the devil world has embarked on a mighty path of devouring! Later, after devouring countless worlds, the demon world was able to extend its own life! But it''s a pity! At a certain time after the demon world had swallowed countless worlds, because no other world could be found, the demon world died in the end! However, at the moment after death, the world of demons happened to meet the world of newly born Pirates! At that time, in order to survive, the people in the demon world used some special methods to make the dying demon world crash into the pirate world, wanting to transfer themselves to the pirate world! Don''t say it! They really succeeded in doing so! However, due to cross-world reasons, not only did the people in the Demon World suffer the immediate rejection of the Pirate World, but at the moment when the world collided, more than ninety-nine people died! In the end, the demon world with hundreds of millions of people, only a few thousand people and some animals from the demon world, from the world that was swallowed by the demon world, the plants survived, and smuggled into the Pirate World --- these are later The origin of the species of Neptune and all kinds of exotic plants in the world! And the first time the Demon Race people sneaked over, they just happened to ran into the Elf Race that suddenly appeared in this world! Thus, a war that lasted for hundreds of thousands of years began! The elves and demons were born and killed at the same time. In the past hundreds of thousands of years, countless elves and countless demons have died. In this process, the demon world and the remaining "trace" of the world that the demon world once swallowed have gradually integrated into the pirate world and become part of the rules of the pirate world! And the people of the elves who have integrated into the world of pirates, come from the demon world, and are affected by the "trace" of other worlds swallowed by the demon world, in just a few hundred thousand years, gradually evolved into a ten thousand clan! (Hearing this, Arthur couldn''t help but think: I just said...How could the elves evolve into so many races in just hundreds of thousands of years? It turns out that there are so-called trace influences!) In the same way, in order to deal with the elves during this period, the demon clan used some methods to obtain a branch of the tree of life from the elven clan, and penetrated the last trace of the source of the demon world into the tree of life. Cultivated to become a devil fruit tree. Thus, the Devil Fruit was born! And because the premise of the birth of the devil fruit is the origin of the devil world, the devil fruit is therefore disgusted by this world, and those with the devil fruit ability are spurned by the sea and cannot touch the water! But because most of the origin of the demon world has been integrated into the world of pirates, the devil fruit from the origin of the demon world will not disappear from now on. Even if the user dies, the fruit will randomly appear in a certain corner of the world. ! This is the deep-seated secret of Pirate World and the origin of the Devil Fruit! At that time, when the Devil Fruit was born, the people of the Demon Race were afraid of something wrong, so they caught a group of people from the Elf Race or other races to test! In this case, a woman named Tianyueshi was "fortunate" to be the first batch of testers! And at the time she was eating the fruits of time! Later, under the influence of the fruit of time, she successfully escaped from the control of the demon race --- jumped from one time to another! Later, she met a surviving user named Martin, who was also among the first batch of testers! Later, because they were caught to test the unforgettable hatred, Martin and Tianyueshi embarked on the road to fight against the demons! However, their methods of fighting against the demons are different from normal people! They will deploy means in a certain time period, and then jump to another time period to observe the results together. If the result is not satisfactory, they will skip to another time period, and so on! And under this special means of confrontation, they not only left legends in various periods of history, but also made the demons disappear one by one as they wished! until... The last demon member appeared! Chapter 1261： Ds will The last demon tribe? Hearing this, Arthur was secretly speechless! This old ancestor was too ruthless, he even managed to kill one of the other races to the last one! He Arthur is not so cruel, at best he will destroy the country or something! Uh... alright! This seems to be the same tradition! "The last member of the Demon Race has learned the lessons of the predecessors..." Yim continued! And through her narration, the last Demon Race, with bright eyes and white teeth, graceful and graceful, all over the country, full of talent and appearance, the genius Devil Race girl appeared in Arthur''s mind! Well, here Arthur seriously suspects that Eam is talking about himself! This girl of the Demon Race is not only the last member of the Demon Race, but also the heir to the vast heritage of the Demon Race''s demon world! After using the last heritage of the Demon Race, after performing an immortal operation on herself, she inherited the will of the Demon Race people with infinite life, and when she went to eliminate the sky and the moon, the two Martins caused the destruction of the Demon Race. The culprit! During the period, she first inquired the records of various ambushes and conspiracies of the demon race in the past, as well as the time when Martin and Martin appeared in the sky and moon, to calculate their personalities, characteristics, and the way of thinking and the use of fruit ability. The information, a comprehensive understanding of the two! After that, she took advantage of the gap between the two of them to start to develop their power! Finally, at Tianyueshi and Martin reappeared at a new point in time. Without any precautions, the girl led the forces she had developed to attack each other! Although they did not kill them in the end because they were really strong, they also severely wounded them! Later, after the two men recovered from their injuries, the two sides started a battle that lasted for thousands of years! And in the fight, the two sides will win each other, either you yin or I pit you, until... a thousand years ago! A thousand years ago, in order to pit a girl, Martin and Tianyueshi jointly founded a huge empire-the empire of D! Moreover, Martin left his own descendants in the D Empire, the D clan! Prepare to use this empire and this race left by Martin to defeat the last demon of the girl! However, they counted everything, but they didn''t count the hearts of the people! In the past tens of thousands of years, people in the world have long forgotten their hatred for demons because of the disappearance of the demons. There is no such unforgettable hatred for the demons by Martin and Tianyueshi! Therefore, when the Empire of D has developed a hundred years and has become the largest kingdom in the world, under the instigation of young girls, twenty kings of humanity led the army to besiege the Empire of D! And this directly caused the Empire of D and the twenty kings to start a century-long war! In the meantime, after a series of conspiracies and tricks, the twenty kings used some not-so-bright methods to obtain the final victory, and made Martin and Tianyueshi close to death! At last! In order to survive, and for someone to kill the last demon clan, the young girl, he consumed his life in Tianyue, teleporting Martin to six hundred years later, and he quietly escaped to Hezhi. Country, and also shuttle into the future! Before Martin and Tianyueshi were about to leave, Tianyueshi also consumed a lot of lifespan. Using the fruits of time, he made a time prediction and left it to the girl--someday in the future, a person who will follow Ds will. , Will destroy the world government, destroy the devil girl! "That''s it!" Listening to this, Arthur murmured, with a look of surprise on his face! It turns out that D means such a thing! And after understanding it, Arthur recalled the performance of Eam before, suddenly feeling a kind of creepy! "Could it be... My ancestors predicted everything about me today?" Arthur thought to himself, and couldn''t help frowning! But then, he felt something was wrong again! If according to the original work, then the so-called D has always meant Luffy! After all, Luffy is the protagonist! Arthur just got in! And if St. Martin has no records in the original work, St. Martin without Arthur is estimated to have lived in Xihai for a lifetime, and it is impossible to say that it has developed to the point where it is today! Thinking about it, a thought flashed through Arthur''s mind! Isn''t it... Eim admits it wrong? Eim thought he was the so-called inheritor of the will of D when he was marked with Mary Joa, but in fact the real inheritor is Luffy! The more I think about it, the more Arthur thinks this is possible! After all, there is no him in the original book! The reason why Yim admits his mistake is also very simple... Arthur is too prominent, and he happens to be Martin''s junior. Under these two coincidences, Yim''s confession is also normal! Thinking about it, Arthur quickly put the idea behind him! Whether it is the heir to the so-called Ds will, todays battle is inevitable! Moreover! As long as it can defeat Eim and defeat the world government, what does it matter whether it is the successor of the so-called Ds will? Thinking about this, Arthur looked at Eam with a smile on his face, and said, "If I guessed correctly...you are the last girl of the Demon Race in your mouth?" Eim shrugged and acquiesced! "So according to what you just said...you will eventually be defeated by me?" Arthur said with a smile. "Ha ha!" Im chuckled twice, staring at Arthur with the golden two sides that did not contain any emotions, and said quietly, "If the prediction is really effective, then I would have been defeated by Tianyueshi and Martin many years ago! " Uh ... Arthur listened and felt right! After all, the two sides have been fighting for so many years. If the prediction is effective, or if the effect is very good, then Eim will not be able to live until now, he would have been killed by Tianyueshi long ago! But after another thought, Arthur thought of another question. He frowned and asked, "Since you don''t believe in languages, why has the world government been targeting the D family all these years?" "The reason is very simple... Those are the descendants he left behind!" Eim said with a smile, "And... I have not targeted the D clan for a long time, UU reading wants Otherwise Karp won''t become a navy!" "..." Arthur listened to Eam''s words, but didn''t know what to say for a while! He did not expect that the reason for the D clan was so simple! However, after thinking about it carefully, he thinks this is also normal! After all, Yim and Martin have been pitted against each other for so many years during the Tianyue Period, and the hatred between the two parties has long been insoluble, so it is normal for the enemy''s descendants to have that reaction! In the same way, it was the same that Eim was so excited when he saw the Pendragon Clan emblem before! It was left by the ancestors of Arthur. When he was pitted with Yimu, Yimu must have seen the badge, so he was so crazy because of a clan emblem! "Huh~" But after thinking about it, Arthur sighed deeply and said in a deep voice, "Since everything has been said, then I won''t talk nonsense... Let''s go to war!" Chapter 1262： Win or die Let''s go to war! When I heard these three words, the indifferent smile on Yim''s face remained unchanged. "Okay!" After the two fluttering words were spit out from Yim''s mouth, the atmosphere of the audience began to change! The two sides who were in the stalemate suddenly became murderous! After squinting at Eim, Arthur took a deep breath and gave the order immediately, "Kill!!!" "kill!!!" "Come on!!!" "Hack them!!!" ... Following Arthur''s order, the group of wolves and tigers behind him, who were originally eager to try, rushed up for the first time with red eyes! then... "Ang~" A three-pointed human-like sound like a beast rang. Behind Yim suddenly appeared a huge black shadow with a hideous face, with a huge mouth in the abyss, as if to swallow everything. And the black shadow roared, and a strong sound swept out! "boom!!!" For the first time, the powerful Saint Martins who rushed up, along with the spirit bodies of Death and Void, all flew out under the influence of this powerful sound! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Bang! Bang! Bang!" ... After flying upside down for hundreds of meters, sooner or later, many powerful men of Saint Martin stepped on the air collectively, and this barely stopped their bodies! "This this..." "It''s too strong!" "Like a monster!" "What a strong opponent, my old lady is so excited!!!" ... When this stopped, the complexions of many powerful people in St. Martin suddenly changed! no way! too strong! Yimu stood there, without even moving, they were repelled collectively. They had never encountered a strong man of this kind. Even St. Martin''s current strongest Arthur can''t do this level! the other side! Arthur was shocked watching this scene! What kind of strength is this? Even without even moving, the powerhouses at the general level were just knocked into the air? Shocked, Arthur also felt a sense of badness in his heart! Follow the plot... Isn''t he going to roll over? "too weak!" At this time, Eam''s voice faintly spread into the ears of Arthur and his party! If it were normal, facing these words, Arthur, St. Martin''s powerhouses would definitely go back on the spot. But at this moment, they are uncharacteristically silent! Well, although Eim''s words are a bit harsh, it is undeniable that this is the truth! Facing such Eim, Arthur and others are indeed too weak! After a long silence, Arthur gritted his teeth and shouted, "War!!!" Arthur didn''t say anything else, and didn''t want to say anything else! Because he knows that everything said in this scene is for nothing, and the only thing they can do is fight, fight desperately, even if the opponent''s strength is so desperate! no way! We have all come to this point now, is it possible that we can still retreat? Of course it is impossible! Don''t say whether Eim gave the opportunity to retreat, even Arthur himself was unwilling! He finally got to this point. If he retreats because of a desperate enemy, then what kind of king is he? Furthermore! If he retreats now, with the background of the world government and the strength of Yim, will he give him a second chance like this? impossible! No one can tolerate an enemy who will threaten oneself! Once Arthur retires, the world government may take the opportunity to solve Saint Martin in the end! Therefore, there is no way to retire, nor can it retire, only one battle! And under the order of Arthur, the strong men of St. Martin also regrouped! "It will be difficult to fight next! But even if it is hard to fight, we must fight because we have no choice but to win!" Yamamoto Motoyusai Shigekuni said before everyone was about to rush out! As everyone present listened, they nodded silently. Yes! At this point, can they have other options besides victory? No! Either victory or death... No matter how bad it is, you can die with victory! Thinking about it, the faces of everyone present showed firmness, and even a few of them had a trace of death in their eyes---they thought, for the sake of Saint Martin, even if they die, they must win! "Come on!!!" "Kill!!!" "Hack them!!!" ... The cry of killing sounded again. But this time, none of St. Martin''s strong men had a smile on their faces and excitement, and some were just heavy and a trace of fighting spirit to the death! "It''s time for a passionate singing!" From the back of the battlefield, Bruce watched this scene and thought to himself. Because of his lack of strength, he didn''t go up at the beginning, just led the soldiers to watch from a distance. But at this moment, he must make a move! Even if it can only add a bit of strength to the many powerhouses of Saint Martin! Thinking about it, Bruce took out a sound shell and an amplified sound shell from his arms! "Da da da da!" When the accompaniment in Yinbei sounded, Bruce picked up the power of the devil fruit on his body and started his performance! "񤹤ˤäHANDSUP!" (Now raise your hands up immediately) Τ¤ä (Sings to dreams so) äSTANDUP! (Standing all the time) ۤʤ줫 (Raise the banner of immortality) He degree äƱڤԽ!ֹޤ餺 (Overcoming difficulties and dangers several times, without stopping!) Ф!HANDSUP!! (Stride forward, raise your hands up) "⤦٤顢answer{Ĥ." (As long as you hold on, you can find the answer!) ... The melodious singing echoed in the battlefield! And with it, Bruce''s Devil Fruit ability! Suddenly, the many powerful Saint Martins who rushed towards Eim felt as if they had been injected with stimulants, and their whole bodies became powerful! At this time! Lyris, who also stayed behind with Bruce, silently raised the battle flag of Saint Martin! "Wow!" In the wind, St. Martin''s battle flag was hunting. --- the other side! "Ha ha!" Looking at the many powerful men who rushed towards him again and the fighting spirit that went to death in them, Yim smiled, smiling very happily! Along with her laughter, a terrifying aura came out of her body! Suddenly the air in the entire Mary Gioia seemed to freeze, an invisible pressure pressed on the hearts of Saint Martin''s many powerhouses, as well as Arthur''s heart, making them breathless! However, it''s not over yet! Looking at the many powerful Saint Martins rushing towards him, the smile on Yim''s face gradually changed to hideous and terrifying! For the first time, she waved! In an instant, an invisible wave swept out, heading towards the many powerful Saint Martins! quickly! Invisible fluctuations and Saint Martin''s many powerhouses collided in the center of the battlefield! No harm was caused, and there was no collision! But under the invisible fluctuations of Saint Martin''s many powerhouses, the footsteps are involuntary! They felt that their original overpowering strength had been drawn away by this invisible wave---the additional combat power given to them by the Bruce Devil Fruit Ability had completely disappeared! Chapter 1263： Stage 4 Devil Fruit Devil fruit can no longer be used! ? Feeling the power of the devil fruit attached to his body disappear, the many strong men of St. Martin and Arthur''s heart are full of stormy waves! Especially Arthur, although not all of his strength lies in the devil fruit, but 70% to 80% of his strength is on the devil fruit. If the devil fruit can''t be used, then his combat power is not as good as the saints in the field! "Try it, try to see if it works!" Arthur thought to himself. Immediately, he experimented on the spot! The result... In less than ten seconds, after using the fruit abilities one by one, Arthur''s face turned pale! In addition to the normal use of the Shadow Fruit, the Thunder Fruit that has already broken through the third stage can also be used, but the range of use has been compressed to a distance of one meter around itself! The wood fruits that have just entered the third stage are even more miserable. They can only be used within ten centimeters of the surrounding area! "What the **** is going on?" Arthur couldn''t help but ask Eim! "Level suppression!" Eim smiled slightly without concealing it, and directly explained, "There are four levels of Devil Fruit, entry, awakening, soul, and control!" "Except for the natural type that is born in the awakened state, the other devil fruits are all at the entry level!" "But as long as you practice hard, or understand the power of the Devil Fruit, you can be promoted! At the same time as you advance, the ability of the Devil Fruit will also change!" "For example, in the animal system, after awakening, the capable person will have super recovery ability! When it comes to the soul stage, the capable person in the animal system will not only have a substantial increase in physical fitness, but also the characteristics of the animal represented by the fruit. The influence of rocks, the sea, etc. on it will be greatly reduced!" "As for the level of control... the most obvious feature is level suppression!" "As long as you reach the control level, not only will the fruit power be increased countless times, but you can also suppress those who control the devil fruit abilities below the level, making their devil fruit abilities unusable or difficult to use!" As Arthur listened, as he suddenly understood, a doubt arose in his mind! "No, my shadow fruit can obviously be used at will, why is this?" Arthur''s shadow fruit only reaches the second stage, that is, the awakening stage, but it can still be used normally without any suppression. It is much easier to use than the thunder and wood fruit in the soul stage! At this moment, the scene of the Shadow Shadow Fruit being eaten suddenly appeared in Arthur''s mind. "Wait, my shadow fruit is not eaten normally, but merged with the shadow!" Thinking of this, Arthur suddenly understood something in his heart. Perhaps it is because the shadow fruit is fused with the shadow, so it can be used normally! After understanding it, Arthur looked at Eam, frowned and asked, "According to what you mean...Are you also a demon fruit capable person?" "you guess!" Eim smiled and said something! "..." Facing her words, Arthur took a deep breath and simply said, "Kill her!" "Yes!" The many powerful St. Martins who had stopped because of the sudden disappearance of the devil fruit, after agreeing, they continued to rush towards Yim aggressively! Although the devil fruit ability has disappeared, among the many powerful Saint Martins present, apart from a few, there is no such thing as a devil fruit ability. They are all Saints, Death, Void and so on! Can''t get along with Devil Fruit! Although the combat power has decreased, it has not decreased much! "Swastika. The sword of fierce fire!" "Stardust rotation power!" "Sigh of death!" ... Without the slightest hesitation, facing such a powerful enemy as Eim, the many powerhouses of St. Martin are their best and most powerful attacks from the start! Suddenly, the attack that covered the sky and the sun went towards Yim! Upon seeing this, Yim''s face was still indifferent. And just when these attacks were about to fall in front of Eim, she waved her hand! next moment! "boom!!!" A broad and invisible barrier appeared in front of Yim, stopping all the attacks out of thin air. "Separate action and surround her in a circle! Seeing the scene before him, Arthur, who has not yet participated in the battle, immediately issued such an order! And listen, the many powerhouses of St. Martin acted quickly according to the orders! Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni remained motionless and continued to attack frontally. The others bypassed the barrier created by Eim and surrounded Eim from all sides! Immediately! "Swastika. Canhuo Taidao. Dong-Sunblade!" "Huge horn!" "Unlimited reloading of virtual flashes!" "Wind King Enchantment!" ... The attack that obscured the sky and the sun appeared again, attacking Eim from all directions! "It''s useless! The weak should accept fate!!!" The corner of Eim''s mouth raised slightly, his voice a few higher than before, and he also brought a hint of excitement! immediately! She waved again. Next second! "boom!!!" The collision of the attack sounded again! But this time, it was not that the attacks of Saint Martin''s many powerful men met the barrier created by Eim, but the attacks of Saint Martin''s many powerful men, which directly crossed from one end to the other, and headed toward his own people! "Damn!!!" "No, be careful!" "Dodge all!" ... The many strong men of Saint Martin shouted, while responding to the attacks on them. Simply! They all often first enter the tower of trial, and they know how to attack their own people! Although it was a bit sudden, they were able to cope with it. Even the attack from the strongest Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni only caused Shion a little bit of burns, and it was not a major problem! "It''s the spatial ability!!!" Seeing this scene, Arthur''s heart jumped! He didn''t participate in the war, so watch it carefully! The attacks launched by many powerful people in St. Martin suddenly disappeared when they were about to attack Yim, and then appeared directly on the other side, attacking towards St. Martin''s own people, as if there was a space in between! Isn''t this space capability? Thinking, Arthur had a scalp numb! The saying that space is king and time is respect is not just for fun! No matter what world you are in, these two abilities are quite troublesome! You do not see the land because of the power of God, UU Reading has become a master of the Naruto World from a rookie. In the early stage, the waves were not hacked to death, and even the four generations who were far superior to him were killed. Are you dead? This is enough to illustrate the powerful space capabilities! Moreover, the most terrible thing is that the escape ability with space ability is generally the world''s top! What space is moving, space is teleporting, even the yellow ape with the shining fruit ability can''t catch up with the person with the space ability! no way! After all, it takes a while for Shining Fruit to move, and the spatial ability is directly from one place to another, and the directness in the middle is omitted. Shining Fruit is completely incomparable! Thinking of this, Arthur gritted his teeth and said, "It''s a big trouble!" In this way, even if Saint Martin can defeat Eim at that time, he also needs to prevent Eim from escaping! Otherwise, once escaped, with Yim''s powerful strength, it would not be too much trouble to destroy the entire Saint Martin! Chapter 1264： Desperate Eim the other side! Just when Arthur''s head was big. "Well, the clown circus is over, I''m going to attack!" The corner of Eim''s mouth raised slightly. Finished! Im slowly raised his right hand, stretched out his small tender white hand, and gently pointed his index finger forward. In an instant! An inexplicable sense of crisis emerged in Shigekuni Yamamoto, who was right in front of Eim! Danger! Extremely dangerous! Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni didn''t know where the danger came from, but the fighting instinct and instinct he had produced after numerous battles have been warning him! Without any hesitation! Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni immediately decided to follow instinct and make corresponding defenses! "Can Huo Tai Dao Xi-Can Sun prison clothes!" "boom!!!" Reiki pressure erupted, transformed into a flame of 1,500 Baidu, directly attached to Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni''s body, making him as if he was wearing a flame cloak! next moment! "Kaka!" A burst of cracking sounded, and twisted cracks appeared in the space around Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni. "boom!" Without warning, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, who had added defense to himself, clutched his chest, suddenly fell to his knees, and a severe pain came from his chest! And when Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni lowered his head and looked down, he saw that there was a finger-sized hole on his chest! "This...this...is this an attack from space?" A gleam of surprise flashed in Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni''s eyes. He could clearly feel that the attack against him had appeared suddenly, and it was not straight forward like a normal attack. Well, if he came straight, he should have been stopped by his dying sun jersey long ago! Suspicious, Motoyanagi Yamamoto also thought of a way to deal with it in an instant! Fast-moving! Don''t stay in one place! Although the space ability is weird and powerful, the reaction ability of the space ability person is limited! If his movement speed exceeds the response of the person with the space ability, then even if the opponent wants to use the space ability, he will not find the target! "The other party has the ability of space, everyone is careful, try not to stay in one place too much!" "If the other person is looking at you, leave the place as soon as possible!" After Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni figured out a way, he immediately shouted! Among the people present, most of them belonged to St. Martin. If Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni does not remind him, I am afraid that someone will suffer. And listening to the voice of Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, although the many powerful St. Martins present did not speak, the solemn expression in their eyes was to tell Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, and they had already written this down. Up! "Ha ha!" For this, Yim smiled lightly, but didn''t care! Some things can be solved without reminding! Thinking about it, a gleam of light flashed in her eyes, and she stretched out her finger again out of thin air! In an instant! The vigilance of Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni and St. Martin''s many powerhouses has been raised to the apex! Almost at the same time! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" They all moved quickly according to what Yamamoto Motoyagisaid Shigekuni said before! however... "Space Fruit. Thousand Fingers!" Yim pointed out with a finger, but dozens of attacks appeared at the same time. Next second! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The statures of many powerful Saint Martins who were fast moving all had a meal together, and then they all knelt down on the ground while clutching their stomachs! "Um...huh!" At the same time, there was a muffled grunt that contained pain! Everyone is injured! "Damn it!" "How was it attacked?" "Can''t you move fast to avoid his attack? ... While feeling the pain in their stomachs, many powerful people in Saint Martin flashed a trace of doubt in their minds! Among them, as the initiator of the method, Yamamoto Motoyusai Shigekuni''s face was even more surprised! This situation is beyond his expectations! "Do you think you can avoid my attack by moving at high speed?" "useless!" "As long as you are still in this world, as long as you are still in space, then even if I can''t see your movement, I can still lock your position in space with my ability!" "As long as you have your spatial position, then my attack will be able to attack you accurately!" At this time, Yim''s voice faintly spread into the ears of everyone present, and solved everyone''s doubts! And listening, the hearts of everyone present have sunk to the bottom! If according to what Eim said, then no matter how much they hide, they can''t avoid it, and they can''t defend it no matter how they defend it! Think back to Eim''s defense just now... Desperate! "How to do?" After such a thought flashed in the minds of everyone present, they subconsciously turned their eyes to their backbone, which is Arthur! And Arthur felt the eyes of everyone, and his scalp was tingling! In this situation, he really can''t think of a way! If you can''t hit the other party, the other party can''t hide themselves by hitting themselves. This is a woolen thread? However, it''s time to come back! Even if it was unexpected, Arthur could only bite the bullet and think! no way! As the backbone, if he can''t think of a way, it''s really all over! "What the **** is going to do?" Arthur frowned and murmured, his mind was spinning at a high speed! While Arthur was thinking about it, Eim didn''t plan to give him time to think! Waved again! "Space fruit. Space blade!" Suddenly, Yamamoto Motoyuzhai Shigekuni''s heart jumped, and a sense of danger struck him again! "Damn it!" After gritted his teeth and cursed, Yamamoto Genryuzhai Shigekuni stomped on his legs and wanted to leave in a flash! But no time! "Tear!" The attack that appeared out of thin air directly tore his chest just one second before Yamamoto Genryuzai Shigekuni was about to leave! "what!!!" This time Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni could not help but let out a scream while lying on the ground! This attack not only came quickly and accurately, but even more ruthlessly! With just one click, Yamamoto Motoyuzhai Shigekuni himself was directly in a state of serious injury! Upon seeing this, Arthur, whose mind was still running at high speed, couldn''t sit still! "Grandpa, go back to Seireing Palace!" Arthur yelled anxiously. "No, I can still hold on!" Yamamoto Motoyusai Shigekuni waved his hand, and after refusing Arthur''s kindness, he gritted his teeth and stood up. However, after getting up a little bit, Yamamoto Moto Ryusai Shigekuni staggered and almost fell to the ground again! "Grandpa, take a good rest!" Upon seeing this, Arthur rushed to his side, regardless of whether Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni disagreed, and directly took him into the Seireitei. Chapter 1265： The death of Arudiba "What should I do?" After sending the badly injured Yamamoto Motoryusai Shigekuni back to Seireitei, this question reappeared in Arthur''s mind! It''s too difficult! Yim, who has space capabilities, is an invincible existence for the current Saint Martin! Thinking about it, Arthur couldn''t help thinking about the current situation in his heart! "Now we are at a great disadvantage. Yim, who has space capabilities, is not only strong in defense, but also indefensible in attacks. In addition, although Yim hasn''t shown her ability to move, judging from her fruiting ability, The ability to move quickly is definitely there, and it is still instantaneous, space shuttle and the like, almost unsolvable space movement!" "And our advantage... it''s not without it! First of all, Saint Seiya, Reaper, Xu, etc. are not demon fruit capable people, and their abilities have not been suppressed!" "Secondly, the living units of the Saint Seiya who are present are all carrying rejuvenation potions, and their physiques are also among the best in the world. There is definitely no problem in resisting attacks for a while!" "Finally... my shadow fruit was not suppressed. This is something that Eam doesn''t know. If you use it well... it might be a strange trick!" ... After calculating the strengths and weaknesses of both sides one by one, Arthur found that he could still fight! Although the current situation looks desperate, it does not mean that it is hopeless. If all the advantages are combined, there is still a certain chance of defeating the opponent! Thinking about it, Arthur turned his sharp gaze to Yim! At this moment, Eim showed a smile but a smile on his face, faintly said, "That old man is your grandfather? Are you in pain now? Do you hate me? That''s right...you who are weak, There is only so much we can do!" How dare this woman be so arrogant? Listening to Eam''s words, Arthur couldn''t help but a trace of anger rose in his heart! But he did not get dazzled by anger and did anything irrational. Instead, he calmly gave the order, "Everyone drink the potion back to life and go hard!!!" Speaking of the last two words, Arthur gritted his molars and uttered word by word. After speaking, Arthur moved his legs slightly, and his body disappeared instantly! He, take the lead! "Follow Your Majesty!" "Kill her!" "Even if you die, I will drag you down!" ... Upon seeing this, a group of Saint Martin''s powerful men rushed up with an angry roar after drinking the rejuvenation potion! "Ha ha!" In this regard, Yim still had a calm smile on his face! Immediately! "Space fruit. Confusing space!" Eam spit out these words gently! Suddenly! "Kaka!" In the sound of shattering, the entire Mariagioa space was like a smashed mirror, except for countless cracks out of thin air, and these cracks were like abysses, separating the space piece by piece! And the many powerhouses of St. Martin have been divided into different fragmented spaces one by one! "Lightspeed Fist!" "Virtual flash!" "The King''s Treasure!" ... For the first time, St. Martin''s many powerful men launched an attack in their random space! however... "boom!!!" "boom!!!" "boom!!!" ... The attack passed through the crack, and then appeared in a debris space with Saint Martin''s strong, and blasted at the people inside at an extremely tricky angle! "Block me!" "Damn it!" "Stop. The cracks in these fragmented spaces are the spaces leading to other people. Don''t attack at will! ... Accompanied by roars of roars, many of Saint Martin''s powerful men blocked the attacks that came toward them! Fortunately! No one had an accident! Because of the lessons learned just now, many of Saint Martin''s strong men kept a hand when they attacked, and did not go all out, so in the face of these tricky attacks, no one had an accident! but! For this scene, Yim is obviously not satisfied! She frowned slightly, her legs trembled and disappeared in place! "Space fruit. Shuttle!" Next second! A person suddenly appeared in the space where Arudiba was. It is Eim! "It''s just right!" Upon seeing this, Arudiba showed excitement on his face, punched subconsciously, and headed towards Yim''s front door! however... "Boom!" As soon as he punched his fist, Arudiba knelt on the ground in an instant, with his hands covering his stomach, the green veins on his neck exposed, and his face flushed even more. Many Saint Martin powerhouses on the scene followed their prestige, but saw Yim''s hand, a dark, armed color that looked like an abyss that could swallow everything covered her hand. "The weak... accept the fate of death!" Eim stood in front of Arudiba who was kneeling on the ground, with a look of indifference on his face. After saying this lightly, he lifted the branch. Covered with armed domineering hands, he slapped down fiercely! "boom!!!" Arudiba''s head was directly smashed into the ground! "Arudiba!!!" "Damn it!!!" "Asshole, stop it!!!" ... All Saint Martin''s powerhouses were furious, and they rushed towards Yim regardless of their concerns! But it didn''t work! After they rushed out of the debris space they were in, they were immediately sent to other debris spaces, and no one could get close to Yim! While listening to their voices, Yim turned and looked back at them, faintly said, "Don''t worry, next... it''s yours!" As he said, the corners of Eim''s mouth rose! However, at this moment, the abnormality has emerged! "Die to me, bastard!!!" Arudiba, who was originally beaten on the ground, suddenly violently violently violently turned towards Yim, and was ready to use his two powerful arms to squeeze Yim to death! but! Although Arudiba came down suddenly, Eim responded in time! "boom!!!" A dark, abyss-like armed color domineering burst out of Yim''s body, covering her whole body! Next second! "boom!" "what!!!" The violent Arudiba roared, and his two arms hugged the armed and domineering Yim, but it was like embracing a hard rock. No matter how hard it was, it would be of no avail! "You almost succeeded in a sneak attack!" After Yimu said quietly, his body shook slightly! "boom!!!" Arudiba only felt a burst of irresistible force attacking The arm that had just been embraced was uncontrollably broken away! "Puff!" And because of this powerful force, he himself was pushed back and staggered two steps, and then sat down on the ground! "Bug, I won''t give you a chance this time!" Eim was turning around, looking at Arudiba condescendingly, and after speaking indifferently, he stretched out a hand! then! Suddenly shook his hand in mid-air! "Tear!" Suddenly, Arudiba''s body was like being cut by countless sharp blades, shattered into countless pieces out of thin air! Arudiba... dead! ! ! Chapter 1266： Explosive, burning little universe! "Arudiba!!!" "Asshole!!!" "hateful!!!" ... Many powerful Saint Martins once again issued a hysterical roar. Although they all know that Arudiba will enter the Seirei Palace after death, it is not a real death, but watching a comrade, companion, friend, brother die in front of them, they can''t stand it anymore. ! Especially the Saints! They grew up together, although they are all orphans, but in the process of growing up, the friendship between them has long surpassed that of their brothers! Therefore, the Saints have exploded collectively! Shion, Garon, Dismax, and other Saint Seiyas, one of them counted as one, and a terrifying aura rose on his body, and Shaka opened his eyes that he hadn''t opened for a long time, his eyes burning. Look at Eim! Suddenly! The whole Mary Joa began to fill with a palpitating breath! "What...what''s going on?" Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing said tremblingly, gritting his teeth. Although his strength is not weak, under this breath, he still smelled a smell of death, which made him tremble involuntarily when he spoke! "It seems to be from those Saint Seiyas, this aura...it''s a bit scary!" The long bearded five old star has a solemn face! "Don''t worry... Master Yim will take care of everything!" Scar Five Old Star said in a deep voice. And listening to what he said, the five old stars in the room looked at each other and nodded to each other, and the nervousness in their hearts eased slightly. In their hearts, Yim can indeed handle everything! And while they were talking, Yim also felt the dangerous breath that gradually filled the air. "Are you angry? Anger is right, and all you can do is anger!" Im not panicking, even in the mood to make fun of it! But the voice just fell! "court death!!!" With a loud shout, Shion rushed towards Yim first. Upon seeing this, Yim was not in a hurry, but just watched him in time, waiting for Shion to hit the edge of the debris space and be teleported away. But watching, something that shocked her slightly happened! "Crystal Robe!" A transparent and invisible robe appeared on Shi Ang, and under the protection of this robe, he directly rushed out of the debris space and rushed towards Yim! "what happened!?" "Space fruit. Space barrier!" While Yim was shocked, he quickly reacted, waved his hand, and immediately summoned an invisible space barrier to stop Shion! But, no use! With the protection of the robe, the influence of space on Shion seemed to be nonexistent, and he went straight through the space barrier! finally! "boom!!!" Shion''s lightspeed fist collided with Yim''s armed and domineering fist, and a powerful shock wave swept out! This second! The eyes of all Saint Martins present are bright! Im was hit! Although the two collided, they were in a stalemate, and no one was injured, but compared to not being able to touch Yim at all before, this is a huge improvement! And Yim himself felt the tremendous power coming from the start, and his face changed a little! Before, due to the fruit''s ability, Saint Martin''s powerhouses couldn''t even touch her. This made her feel that the outcome of this battle will not be unexpected, and she will definitely win! But the appearance of this scene now made her see the possibility of being defeated! However, Yim didn''t worry too much! The great strength gave her great self-confidence. No matter how the situation changes, no matter how things change, she is fearless with great strength! Thinking like this, Yim''s hand suddenly pressed hard! "Give me over!!!" "boom!" Shion was directly flown over! "I didn''t expect that you group of weak people could also give me a little surprise!" Yim put away his fists and said faintly, "However, that''s it!" "It is your greatest honor to be able to touch my fist!" Hearing this, the Saint Seiya who had come towards Yim did not change the expression on his face, and continued to rush towards Yim. However, unlike Shion, the methods used by many Saints to travel through the debris space are also different! Kanon punched out, directly opened a space entrance, and rushed out of the debris space directly from the entrance. And Dismask used teleportation to move directly to another debris space! Eoria is the simplest and most violent! I used the lightning speed punch to hit countless punches, and concentrated its power to one point. After the space of the debris hit directly oscillated, the boundary disappeared before coming over! All in all, under the extreme anger, the small universes of the Saint Seiyas burned, each used different means to bypass the influence of the debris space, and rushed towards Eim! Upon seeing this, Yim''s face changed slightly involuntarily! One, two people who can avoid being affected by her spatial ability appear, she can understand! After all, space ability is the top ability in the world, but it is not the only ability! There are always some similar, similar, and similar abilities. The fruit of the door! This fruit also belongs to the spatial type, and this ability can definitely avoid the influence of her spatial ability! Furthermore! Some peculiar abilities, peculiar people, may also have the influence of avoiding her spatial ability. But no matter what the situation is, in her mind, there are one or two people in this world who can avoid the influence of her ability, three or four are very good! And now? Seven or eight, eight or nine, or even more than ten! She couldn''t understand this! However, for her incomprehension, many Saint Martin''s Saints did not think so much! The death of Arudiba made their anger rushed to their foreheads. At this time, they had no interest in Yim''s thoughts. There was only one idea in their minds---kill Yim! "Accumulated corpse qi underworld wave!" "Plasma Lightspeed Punch!" "The demon surrender!" ... Under the premise of burning the small universe, one by one more powerful than usual moves were directly shot out, and they attacked and killed Eim together! See it! Yim replayed his old skills, using his space ability to directly stop all attacks! "Space fruit. Space barrier!" Suddenly an invisible wall blocked the path of all attacks! Unfortunately, it''s useless! The saints had long been prepared for this. "The same moves are of no use to the Saint Seiya!" After Dismask yelled, his figure flashed directly behind the barrier, but he attacked his hand at almost the same time. Past! On the other hand, Eoriya hit hundreds of millions of fists in an instant, and concentrated all his attacks to one point, directly pierced the barrier, and made the attack go towards Yim! The golden saints such as Shaka, Kanon, Tonghu, Miro, etc., used their own methods, either forcibly penetrated the space, or bypassed the space and struck towards Im! this moment! Countless attacks came towards Yim, making him inevitable! Chapter 1267： Wounded, crazy Eim! finally! Countless powerful attacks are intertwined, and they have come before Yim! Immediately, Yim was drowned in these countless attacks! "boom!!!" At the same time, a loud bang sounded from where Eim was, and a strong shock wave swept out accompanied by billowing smoke. In a while! The battlefield and even the hundreds of miles around the battlefield were covered by this powerful shock wave and the billowing smoke and dust carried by the shock wave! For a while, people on the battlefield lost their sight! Upon seeing this, Arthur couldn''t help but frowned slightly! This... What was the result? After such a thought flashed in his mind, just when he wanted to perceive it with the domineering look and feel! "boom!!!" A strong momentum swept out! The battlefield, which was still billowing in smoke and dust, was completely blown under this momentum! At this time! Looking in the direction of the source of aura, Yim appeared in front of everyone! Obviously, this momentum is what Yim did! But at this time, Yim''s delicate face is green! If someone takes a closer look, they can even vaguely see a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth! It is clear! She is injured! "Damn ants... actually hurt me!" Yim said lightly, and the killing intent in his eyes gradually became stronger! At the same time, her aura continued to rise, and an invisible pressure was pressing on everyone present! When the momentum climbed to a certain level, a huge black shadow appeared again behind Im Yim. "Ang~" As soon as the black shadow appeared, it roared like a wild beast and a ghost. And with the roar, the invisible pressure increased again, and wave after wave attacked everyone present! Suddenly! The legs of everyone present tightened their legs involuntarily! Well, if you don''t tighten your legs, you won''t be able to stand firmly under this pressure! "Is this Eim''s domineering look? So powerful!" Feeling the pressure, after Arthur gritted his teeth and said something, he also released his domineering look! "boom!" When Arthur''s domineering color appeared, it collided with Yim''s domineering color, and was deadlocked together! "Give me...Go back!!!" Simply, after exerting the domineering domineering to the extreme, Arthur barely managed to push Yim''s domineering back a bit, and the pressure on him was drastically reduced! However, the matter did not end there! "Roar~" When Yim''s momentum rose to the top, she stretched out her hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She exerted all her strength, and then let out an unusual roar. Immediately! Amid the roar, a pair of bat-like wings suddenly appeared behind her. At the same time, her original golden eyes turned blood red after blinking twice, and a black tail that looked like a devil''s tail also extended from behind her! "Is this...animal fruit, or his own ability?" Arthur frowned and was a little confused! But Yim didn''t give him time to be sure! "Shoo!" At the moment after the tail appeared, when many of Saint Martin''s strong men did not react, Yim''s tail flicked twice! immediately! Her figure disappeared in place! "boom!" When she appeared again, it was accompanied by the sound of Shion being slammed into the ground by her fist. "Asshole, dare to hurt me and die for me!!!" Accompanied by a frantic voice, Yim didn''t stop after slamming Shion into the ground. He stood next to Shion, and repeatedly said, punching and punching Shion''s body. Going down, there was an extremely crazy expression on his face! "Shion!!!" Seeing this, the other Saints, Saint Martin''s strong men rushed over and wanted to save people! however... When they rushed over, Yim''s figure disappeared again! "boom!" When the figure reappeared, Eoria''s body was like Shion, and was smashed into the ground by Eim, who was full of madness and a hint of excitement! The speed was so fast that everyone present couldn''t react at the first time, and regarded it as stunned! "Quick, save people!!!" Simply, Shion, who was hit by Yim on the ground, stood up in time with a pale face and gave the order! Shion had taken a rejuvenation potion before, and he himself also had a defensive skill crystal robe, so although Eim''s attack came suddenly, he was unprepared, and it was extremely hot, but in the blessing of the two Next, he still has no life-threatening! Of course, it''s just that there is no danger to life! "Oh, yes, save people!!!" And listening to his words, everyone present also quickly reacted, and attacked towards Yim! "Lightspeed Fist!" "Bingtian Hundred Flowers Burial!" "Sword of Oath of Victory!" ... Countless attacks once again attacked Eim! However, the next moment! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" These attacks hit the open space not far behind Aiolia! And Eim has already disappeared in place! Seeing this, everyone hurriedly stepped forward to help Eoria who was dying, but under the effect of the rejuvenation potion, while recovering quickly, they also quickly scanned the battlefield, looking for the trace of Eim! Soon, they saw Eim appear next to Dismaster! "be careful!!!" Everyone panicked and hurriedly shouted! It''s too late! "boom!" Eim hit Dismaster into the ground with another punch! Everyone hurried up to rescue! But things seemed to repeat itself, Eim disappeared again, and then appeared next to another person! after that. Although everyone has been chasing after him, Yimu''s speed is too fast, but they have no way to take her! finally! After about ten minutes, all the Saint Seiya faces were pale! They were all beaten! The only good thing is that they were all beaten, but no more lives were killed! Well, with the strong support of the rejuvenation potion and the hot pursuit of St. Martin''s many strong men, although Yim still severely injured many St. Martin''s strong men, he did not have time to kill them! However, as Eim continued to severely wound the Saints, the scale of victory began to fall in the direction of the world government. "I can''t go on like this!" Arthur frowned and looked at the scene in front of him. Now because of the damage the Saint Seiya just caused to Eim, Eim has a bit of resentment, so while constantly hitting the Saints, he did not attack the others of Saint Martin, and the Saints are tough because of their physical qualities, and With the rejuvenation potion, there were no casualties! But this is not a long-term solution! Who can guarantee that Yim will not change his goals afterwards? nobody! Once Yim shifted his target to attack to attack the gods of death, imaginary, etc., if the spirit body cannot take the rejuvenation potion, then Saint Martin''s side will definitely be bloodied immediately! Therefore, he must quickly find a way! And just as Arthur frowned and thought, the situation changed again! Just as Arthur knew that going on like this would not work, the Saints also felt that going on like this was no way! Being seriously injured is still a trivial matter, even if it is death, they are not afraid! But if this goes on, they are afraid that death is worthless, and they are afraid that death will be wronged! So, after looking at each other, they communicated with each other secretly! Soon, a slightly tragic and strong solution was released! "Ka Miao, it''s up to you for the last!" Shion gritted his teeth and said a word, then rushed towards Yim! Chapter 1268： Desperate attack Shion came to Yim''s side almost instantly! "Crystal Wall!" And at the first time, he also used his best moves, using thought power and small universe to create countless crystals, and turned it into an invisible and impenetrable crystal barrier covering Eim''s all sides! "Space fruit. Shuttle!" In response to this, Yim also reacted for the first time and directly used the Devil Fruit! however... "boom!" The collision sounded, and she slammed her head against the crystal protective wall! "what is this?" A trace of astonishment flashed across Eim''s face! This situation was a bit beyond her expectation! "It''s useless! My crystal wall can isolate the influence of space!" Shi Ang said lightly. "Oh!" Im suddenly. Immediately, she recalled the sight of Shion rushing over in a crystal robe just now, and then she understood why Shion was able to pass through the cracks in the space just now! It turns out that this crystal can isolate the influence of space! Thinking about this, Yim''s madness on his face remained undiminished, and said, "I can isolate the influence of space, so... can I also isolate the influence of ordinary attacks?" With that said, Yim didn''t wait for Shion to answer, and after licking his tongue, he slammed a punch. "boom!!!" Suddenly, his armed and domineering fist hit the crystal protective wall! "Um...huh!" At almost the same time, Shion let out a muffled grunt without warning, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth! However, the crystal protective wall was not damaged in the slightest! "It''s... interesting!" Eim raised his brows and murmured, squinting. Although she didn''t know why Shion made a muffled grunt and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, judging from the time when the muffled grunt and bleeding appeared, it must have something to do with her punch! And that''s the fact! Shion groaned and bleeds because of Yim''s punch just now! In order to ensure that the crystal protective wall is intact, Shion decisively stimulated his whole body''s thought power and small universe at the same time that Yim blasted that punch, and entered the crystal protective wall without any reservation! And because of this, at the moment of Eim''s attack, Shion''s thought power and the output of the small universe exceeded the normal threshold, causing the body to be backlashed, and then there will be groaning and bleeding! "I''m dead... I will stop you!!!" Shion gritted his teeth and said viciously. Listen, Eim was silent for a moment. then... She shot again without warning! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... In just an instant, dozens of powerful fist shadows bombarded towards the crystal protective wall! "Hey!" Upon seeing this, Shi Ang''s heart jumped, and his whole body shivered---he felt a dangerous aura! But in an instant, his eyes turned to firmness! "Death, I also want to stop you!!!" Shi Ang''s eyes were red, the green veins on his neck were exposed, and he let out a hysterical roar. At the same time, he once again poured his whole body''s thought power and small universe into the crystal protective wall in front of him! next moment! "boom!!!" "boom!!!" "boom!!!" ... With loud noises, Eim''s fist and the crystal protective wall came into close contact. And the consequences of this contact... "Puff~" A sweet throat, a mouthful of blood spurted out of Shion''s mouth! Simply! The crystal protective wall is still there! But at this moment! "Accumulated corpse qi underworld wave!!!" "The photon is launched, the universe opens, and the photon sprints away...Final stageThe photon bursts!!!" "Shadow tactics. Athena''s wonder!!!" ... Accompanied by a roar, the golden saints all mobilized all of their small universe, or one or three people teamed up and issued the most powerful move in their lives, heading towards Yim! the other side! "not good!!!" Seeing this scene before him, Yim''s heart tightened and he felt a fatal danger! The sixth sense in her mind tells Yimu that if she has endured these attacks sturdily, then there is definitely no life today! How to do? After such a doubt flashed in his mind, Yim subconsciously wanted to dodge through spatial ability. But it didn''t work! Shion''s crystal wall blocked all her retreat! finally! "Fight!" Yim gritted his teeth and simply displayed all defensive moves, ready to resist this! "Armed and domineering!" "Devil Guard!" ... The wings behind Yim directly embraced her and protected her in it. At the same time, the inky black armed color was used from her body and attached to the surface of her body, leaving her three hundred and sixty degrees without dead ends. It''s wrapped up! And just after she had done all this... "boom!!!" The strongest attack issued by the Saints fell on Yim, and while producing a violent explosion, it also caused a strong shock wave to sweep out! one kilometer! ten kilometers! One hundred kilometers! One thousand kilometers! ... The strong shock wave swept thousands of kilometers away! "what''s the result?" Under this impact, Arthur forced his stature to stabilize, while looking at the center of the explosive impact, a look of expectation flashed in his eyes! But at this time, because of the shock wave, the entire battlefield was once again filled with billowing smoke and dust, which blocked his sight, making it impossible for him to see the result for the first time. I have no choice but to wait! And after waiting for a while! Perhaps because this shock wave is too powerful, the billowing smoke still shows no sign of disappearing! Seeing this, Arthur, who could not wait, raised his brows, and after thinking about it for a while, he decided to clean up the dust himself! "Overlord look domineering!" Just like what Yim did before, Arthur''s method of cleaning up the smoke and dust is also to use domineering domineering! "boom!" Swept by the almost substantive domineering look, the billowing smoke on the battlefield soon disappeared! At this time, the battlefield also revealed its true face! The saints who exhausted their whole body of the small universe, completely collapsed and sat on the ground to rest, the bottomless pit in the center of the battlefield, and the ground around the battlefield, which was cut off by an average of hundreds of meters in height, everything seemed to be in it. It indicates that Eim''s end will not be wonderful! However, Arthur did not take it lightly! In his heart, Eam is not easy to destroy! Thinking like this, Arthur''s ears moved slightly, but he could vaguely hear a sound coming from the pit! "Ok!?" Arthur raised his brow couldn''t help but **** up his ears and listened! "It seems to be...Kamou''s voice!" After listening for a while, Arthur said uncertainly. At the same time, he began to scan the battlefield! And from this look, he found that Camu was indeed gone! Just when he was wondering where Kamou was going! "Kaka!" Many ice crystals suddenly appeared around the pit. Immediately! "call out!" Camu''s figure carried a large chunk of ice and jumped out of the pit. Arthur took a closer look, but found that it was Yim inside the ice! Chapter 1269： Demon body do you died? A glimmer of expectation flashed in Arthur''s eyes! "Whhhhhh!" And in his expectation, Ka Miao panted heavily and walked towards him while carrying the frozen Imam! "Fortunately, I will catch Eim..." Kamou was about to speak with joy, but suddenly a burst of cracking interrupted him! "Kaka!" Subconsciously! Everyone present, including Ka Miao, turned their eyes to the ice cube in Ka Miao''s hand! At this time, not only cracks appeared on the ice block, but also the cracks were spreading rapidly, as if the things inside were about to break open and cracks appeared! Upon seeing this, the expressions of all the people present with joy on their faces suddenly changed! How can they not know what is going on? It is obvious that Eim is coming out! "Quickly, take all the unpowered Saint Seiyas away from the scene!" Arthur roared and quickly ordered, "Others follow me...prepare to fight!!!" Because of the attack just now, all the golden saints among the saints, except for Kamuu, have already lost their strength. If they are allowed to stay on the battlefield, there will only be one end---death! And under the order of Arthur, the people of St. Martin also moved quickly! Among the Saint Seiyas, all the people who had lost their strength were taken away, while the others quickly approached Arthur, and surrounded the ice cubes that were frozen with Yim in a round shape! Next second! "boom!" The ice suddenly exploded, and the ice crystal fragments flew away in all directions! "Be careful!" "Dodge!" "Be careful!" ... Everyone dodges quickly! Afterwards, surrounded by a pair of broken wings, embarrassed, the scarred Yim appeared in front of everyone! However, at this time Yim was motionless, as if dead! "what happened?" Many doubts appeared in Arthur''s mind! If Eim really died, how could the ice cube crack? But if he is not dead, what is the explanation for this scene? Thinking about it, the next moment! Things have changed! A burst of black smoke suddenly emerged from the immobile body of Yim, enveloping Yim! And it seems that the black smoke has a general healing effect, and her broken wings and the wounds on her whole body have also recovered with the naked eye under the effect of the black smoke. But it''s not over yet! As Yim''s body recovered, the black smoke grew more and more, and more and more, eventually covering her and the places about ten meters around her! "No, I''m afraid this is going to be a big move!" When Arthur saw this, his heart "cocked" and felt bad! Although he didn''t know why Eim had black smoke, it suddenly became like this, but hasn''t he seen a pig run without having eaten pork? At this glance, you know that you are holding a big move! Arthur has experienced similar scenes countless times---in the game! And according to the painful lessons that Arthur has learned from the game countless times of being destroyed by the boss''s ultimate move, once the black mist has cleared, that is, after the BOSS''s ultimate move is exhausted, then the next thing to meet Saint Martin is destruction. The world is attacked! Well, although facing this devastating attack in the game, the game is generally designed with corresponding countermeasures to spend it at the beginning of its design. but! This TM is reality! ! ! In reality, there is no corresponding way to deal with it! Moreover, Arthur did not dare to bet whether he could deal with Eim''s ultimate move! and so... "Quickly, she is holding back her big move, all using the most powerful attack to interrupt her!!!" Arthur roared. With that said, Arthur was the first to attack! "Pointing to the gun. Unlimited hits!" The **** slammed frantically, and countless attacks were directed towards the black smoke-wrapped Yim! The devil fruit ability is still suppressed, and Arthur can only use the purest physical skills to attack Yim! "Virtual flash!" "Thirty-three of Dao Breaking. Cang Huo Pen!" "Lightspeed Fist!" ... After Arthur''s attack, the many strong men present at St. Martin were not to be outdone, and they all launched an attack! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Since Yim was motionless at this time, the attacks issued by many powerful people in St. Martin directly drowned Yim who was wrapped in black smoke after a while! but! The smoke is gone! In the sight of everyone, there is still the black fog that is thick enough to obscure the sight! "Useless?" Arthur was a little surprised! But before he was surprised, the black smoke in front of him slowly began to dissipate! Suddenly, Arthur''s eyes lit up! "Did it... succeeded?" Thinking like this in my heart, the next moment Arthur''s smile solidified on his face! A black-skinned, muscularly tangled body, with sharp claws, a goat-like curved double horns on the head, a height of five meters, a pair of huge black wings on the back, red eyes, an abnormally hideous face, holding it in his hands. A sharp-edged humanoid creature appeared in front of everyone! "It''s been a long time... a long time... It''s been a long time no one can turn me back into my real body!" A sharp, twisted, double-voiced voice, like a devil like a ghost, a voice that made people squeaky straight out of the mouth of this humanoid creature! "You are... Eim!?" Arthur asked a little uncertain. The humanoid creature in front of me is very different from the Yim in Arthur''s impression. It can be said that it is a world! Although Yim is the final BOSS, but from the image point of view, aside from his identity, he is considered to be the best beauty in the world! But this one... Without ugly words, Arthur can only say that he is full of violent beauty! Whether it''s sharp minions or goat-like curved double horns, every inch of the body seems to be growing for killing! In short, from the perspective of Arthur''s aesthetics, some can''t appreciate it! However, setting aside the image gap, from a realistic point of view, this humanoid might really be Yim. After all, Yim was covered in black smoke before, and this humanoid came out of the black smoke. Even if there is a huge difference in image between the two, she is really possible in terms of various evidences. It''s Im! "Yes, I am Eim!" Yims strange and scary double voice sounded, faintly said, This is my real demon. Its been 800 years since the last time I used it... And by coincidence, it was It was forced out by your ancestor, Martin!" After a pause, she continued, "In the past 800 years, I have thought about many scenes where the demon body was forced out again, but what I never thought was that it was Martin who was forced out again. Offspring!" "I was actually forced out of a demon body twice on top of a family member!" Speaking of the end, Yim''s voice was a little harsher! In the harsh voice, Arthur seemed to hear a trace of unwillingness and a trace of hatred! Like... This demon body can''t appear casually! ? Thinking about After Arthur silently noted this point, he asked again, "Then what will happen to you in your state?" Normally speaking, if it is an enemy, it will definitely not answer Arthur''s question! It''s the enemy after all! That mentally retarded person will say this to the enemy! But Arthur has roughly mastered Yim''s character through just a series of contacts! proud! Special pride! Everything in the world seems to be in her eyes! This kind of person is not afraid of being mastered by others about her own abilities and weaknesses...because she feels that even if the weaknesses are mastered, no one will defeat her! Of course, Yim does have this strength, so proud of this capital! Chapter 1270： Carnage show The fact is just as Arthur expected! After hearing Arthur''s words, Yim paused for a while, and there was a clear expression on that hideous face! She knows what Arthur is thinking! But even if she knew it, she still raised her mouth, with a trace of confidence, and explained, "The real body of the devil is the real form of our demon race!" "The previous human form and the semi-demon form were all researched by combining the body of the first aboriginal people in this world, that is, the body of the elves, in order to avoid being repelled by this world after our demons came into this world. It''s a transformation form that blends into the world!" As he said, a wicked and interesting expression appeared on Eam''s face, and said, "By the way, the demon''s real body has also greatly increased my combat power!" "And according to the classification you just mentioned, if the previous human form and the semi-devil form were considered to be the super general level, then my level is now... the super general level, that is, the level beyond the super general level!" After finishing speaking, Yim stared at Arthur with scorching eyes, and there was a look of expectation in his eyes. He seemed to be waiting for Arthur to show a look of surprise or despair! however... She was finally disappointed! Listening to what she said, although Arthur was surprised, he was not surprised to show his surprise on his face, let alone a desperate expression on his face! "Judging from the information revealed in her words, this demon''s true body was rejected by the world?" While shocked, Arthur couldn''t help thinking about it! the other side! After waiting for a long time, after seeing the expression on Arthur''s face still unchanged, a trace of disappointment flashed across Eam''s face, and he touched his nose angrily! But then she continued to explain, "I know what you want to hear most is my weakness. Normally speaking, I shouldnt have told you about it, but... its just before you die. My last wish, I will satisfy you!" I''m so excited when you say this! As soon as he heard this, Arthur couldn''t even think about it, his eyes lit up, and he immediately pricked his ears and listened carefully. "The devils real body has many flaws! The first and most serious flaw is that I will be rejected by the world. I stay in this state for at most 30 minutes under the rejection of the world, and after 30 minutes, I will suffer When it comes to backlash, enter a state of serious injury!" "Secondly, because of being rejected by the world, there is no way to use the power of the Devil Fruit. You can only use the purest physical power and the purest swordsmanship!" "However, because the real body of the devil comes from the devil world, and the devil fruit originally came from the origin of the devil world, so although I can''t use it anymore, I can continue to maintain the same level of suppression of the devil fruit, which means you still have no shortage. Use Devil Fruit!" "Finally, in this state, I cannot be injured. Once injured, the wound will be rejected by the world and cannot be recovered!" Yim said in detail. After listening, Arthur didn''t know what to say for a while! Although it sounds like there are many shortcomings, think about it carefully... these are not fatal shortcomings! Can''t use it for more than 30 minutes... With her current strength, does it take more than half an hour to fight Saint Martin? No need! I dont even need ten minutes! After all, her current level has surpassed Arthur by two major stages! Use the analogy of a general and a young future! Does it take more than 30 minutes for a general to fight a group of major generals? No need! If it is a lieutenant general, or the strong among lieutenants, it may take a few minutes, tens of minutes, or even a few hours for a general to deal with it, but a major general... it takes dozens to deal with a general. That''s nonsense in minutes! As for not being able to use Devil Fruit... Two major stages have already been strengthened. What does it matter whether or not Devil Fruit can be used? The point of not being injured is even more ridiculous! What a joke! Will she get hurt with her current strength? A big general hit a group of major generals injured? Ok! It is possible to get injured! However, the two cannot be compared! The more difficult it is to improve the strength, the greater the gap! It seems that there are two classes between Yim and Arthur, but in fact, these two classes are comparable to the previous four or five classes! In other words, facing Yim now, Arthur and others are like a group of school-level combat power facing general-level combat power. A group of school-level combat power vs. general-level combat power, unless the general-level combat power is brain drained, it is basically impossible to get injured! "Okay, is there any problem?" At this moment, Eim looked at Arthur with a smile. "..." Arthur was stunned for a while! It''s not that he doesn''t know how to answer, but after he knows this answer, then the next thing is Yim''s attack that destroys everything! As for not answering... After a while, can we still hide for a lifetime? Besides, Eim is proud and not an axis! If Arthur doesn''t answer for too long, she probably will act on her own! So after thinking about it, Arthur finally shook his head and said, "No!" "Okay, I have completed your last wish, so next... please go to death with peace of mind!" As he said, Yim''s weird double voice rang out from Arthur''s ears. ! Subconsciously! Arthur turned his head and looked! He was taken aback on the spot. Eim''s face almost touched his face! Well, I dont know when I have appeared next to him! But it doesn''t wait for him to react! next moment! An irresistible force passed from Arthur''s chest! "boom!!!" Before Arthur could react, he felt a pain in his chest, and then he flew out! "puff!" In the midair, Arthur sighed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out! "Jie Jie Jie~ As a king... I allow you to die one last time. This time I did not use my full strength. I just want to see you face your subordinates, sons, and women die in front of you one by one! "Eim said without delay after flying Arthur. And speaking, Yim''s hideous face also showed a touch of perverted satisfaction! "you!!!" Flew upside down for hundreds of meters, and barely stopped Arthur, listening to Yim''s words, his anger rushed to his forehead, gritted his teeth and couldn''t help but roar at Yim! At this time, Arthur wanted to rush to fight again, but the sharp pain in his chest made him barely stand firm. Others, including moving his body, were extravagant desires. It is clear! The huge damage caused to him just now! the other side! After Eim finished speaking, his body shape disappeared in place! "Hey!!!" When he appeared again, on the small, childlike body of Captain Hissugaya Toshiro of Juvenile Division, a blue-black claw penetrated his chest! He lowered his head and looked at the hand penetrating his chest in an incredible way. Then he looked at Yim in front of him. A smile suddenly appeared on his face and said, "I should have died more than ten years ago! Now that I am dead, I have lived for more than ten years. In my whole life...not to lose!" After speaking, Hisugaya Toushiro''s spirit body shattered. he died! "Dong Shi Lang!!!" Regarding the fate of Dong Shilang, many of Saint Martin''s strong men screamed in grief and grief at the same time while they were in grief! Hisugaya Toushiro was once their friend, partner, brother! However, before the many powerful people of St. Martin sighed for long, Yimu, with a hideous color on his face, disappeared once again! And when he appeared, another **** of death died under her hands! Luling! This once beast is now a general of St. Martin, was cut in half by Yim''s sharp blade in his hand! It''s not over yet! Ulchiola Sifa, Kuchiki Byakuya, Olufie, all the familiar figures of Arthur fell under Yim''s hand one after another! Facing the desperately powerful Eim, they didn''t even resist! The war at this time can no longer be regarded as a war, it can only be regarded as a massacre, a unilateral massacre show led by Eim! And slaughter! In the end, the figure of Yim came to Arthur''s eldest son, Gilgamesh! Suddenly, Arthur''s pupils shrank suddenly, showing a hysterical expression on his face! "No!!!" 1616044239 Chapter 1271： Deified, play the big Eim! "Hey!" The picture freezes at the moment when Im''s dark claws penetrate Gilgamesh''s chest, and the blood splashes out! Arthur''s expression of hysteria then froze on his face! Pain, despair, anger... all kinds of unspeakable emotions were generated and intertwined in his heart for a time. Although he knows that Gilgamesh is dead, it is not real death, the soul will appear in the Seireitei! But, as a father, seeing his child pierced through his chest with his hand in front of his eyes, and his body died in front of him, how could he accept it? "I want you to die!!!" Arthur clenched his fists, with three-point unwillingness, three-point pain, and three-point anger, and roared at Yim! after that! He also ignored the serious injury on his body, and forcibly activated the only demon fruit ability in his body-Shadow Shadow Fruit! "Shadow Shadow Fruit. Shadow Horn Spear!" Suddenly, a dark spear emerged from the shadow on the ground, heading towards Yim at a very fast speed! "call out! The spear cut through the air. "boom!" But in the end it was broken up by Yim casually! "You can still use the Devil Fruit ability!" Eim looked at Arthur in surprise. This is indeed beyond her expectation! But then, she said nonchalantly, "But...it doesn''t matter anymore, I can''t do anything with this little ability!" As she said, she grinned and revealed an evil smile. Then, after a turn of her voice, she poked Arthur''s heart and said, "You can only watch your child die in my hand!" I can only watch your child die in my hands... This last sentence of Eim appeared repeatedly in Arthur''s mind, like a knife, directly inserted into Arthur''s heart, giving him a feeling of suffocation! finally! Arthur bit his lip and trembled, tears overflowing in his eyes! What is the most painful thing as a father? I just cant protect my children! But looking at this scene, the smile on Yim''s face became even brighter! She likes to see Arthur''s painful expression! "Let me see, which one should I kill next...Is it this, or this?" Eim stretched out his hand, pointing at the remaining children of Arthur on the battlefield, and jokingly. Said leisurely. And listening to her words, Arthur''s brain "buzzed", and it went blank all at once! "No!!!" Subconsciously, Arthur yelled out such a sentence! "Please beg me... if you beg me, I''ll let them go!" The jokes and rampant expression on Eam''s face was even worse! Listen to this! When Arthur''s turbulent emotions reached the climax, when he was about to collapse, the system layout in his mind suddenly flickered! Flashing! In these days, because of the war with the world government and the news that Mary Gioia was hit, the prestige gained by over 30 million is like a waterfall, cascading down! thirty million! Twenty-nine million! 28 million! ... Twenty million! ... Fifteen million! ... five million! ... one million ... In the end, the prestige was completely reduced to zero! At the same time, an invisible force condensed in the flashing panel, rushing to all parts of Arthur''s body! the other side! Arthur, who had not noticed what was happening in the system, suddenly felt an invisible force pouring into all parts of his body from the depths of his body! Just when he was a little at a loss and didn''t understand what happened! "Uh..." This power was like a trickle, slowly flowing through the wounds in his body, and quickly repaired, making his face show an extremely comfortable expression, and involuntarily moaning. Screamed. But it''s not over yet! While restoring his body, the various complex emotions that were intertwined in Arthur''s mind were suddenly suppressed by a mysterious force! For a moment, all his emotions seemed to disappear, and the whole person became extremely calm and sober! At this time, if someone stares at Arthur''s eyes, he will be able to find that not only does Arthur''s eyes contain no emotion at this time, they also look profound, as if the entire starry sky is contained in them! at the same time! Arthur''s physical appearance also began to change! Gold and silver, two very noble rays of light appeared on the surface of Arthur''s body, intertwined! "Bah~" In this light, his body gradually elongated and changed, and the whole person began to grow, his clothes were split, revealing the white and tangled muscles inside, and his hair gradually grew and developed. , And soon grew to his waist! At this time, his image seems to have entered his strongest form, the form of a Japanese lion. But unlike the Japanese lion form, his hair not only became longer, but also changed some colors. The silver-white hair was intertwined with the golden-yellow hair he originally had, forming a mixed hair of gold and silver. But the mixed hair does not look ugly or non-mainstream, but has an indescribable nobleness! "Woo~" At this time, a gust of breeze was blowing slightly! Arthur, who had grown to a height of five meters, was like a weightless thing. He was lifted up by the breeze and slowly floated in the air! A diamond-shaped crystal with a silver-white ray inside was also at this time, and then appeared between Arthur''s eyebrows, that is, he suddenly grew a third eye! And looking at this scene! "what happened?" "How did your Majesty suddenly become like this?" "Your Majesty has a hole card in the form of a Japanese lion, we know it, but the form of a Japanese lion... doesn''t it seem like this?" ... The many powerhouses of Saint Martin who were not dead on the scene were stunned! Seeing Arthur''s sudden appearance, they all forgot the sadness of the death of those brothers, friends, and partners just now. And at the same time! Im with the color of playfulness, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com''s expression froze on his face, the red light in his eyes flickered, and the whole person was deeply shocked. At this moment, Arthur has no momentum! But looking at Arthur, Eim felt awe inexplicably from the bottom of his heart. This is not normal awe, but a kind of low-dimensional awe for high-dimensional creatures like ants see normal humans and normal humans see gods! "what happened?" Such a thought flashed through Eim''s mind! At this moment, she had a feeling in her heart! Even if she reached the so-called super general level of combat power, in the hands of Arthur at this time, she felt vulnerable! And for this feeling, she is very convinced! Well, in other words... she, I''m afraid it''s a big game! Chapter 1272： Desperate Eim Everything in the world is not a secret! This is what Arthur thinks now, and what he can do now! After the transformation, he seemed to be able to see through everything in the world. When everything was placed in front of him, he could trace back to the original appearance and the most primitive state of the thing at a glance. Not only that, but he found that his ability to control space, lightning, wood, and shadow has been improved to an unparalleled level! With one thought, you can break through the space and travel through the space! A single thought can summon thousands of thunders out of thin air and destroy everything! One thought makes everything grow, and trees grow! A single thought can command all shadows to do whatever they want! "What exactly is going on?" Feeling his current state, Arthur lowered his head and looked at his hands, and a doubt arose in his mind! But the next second! After thousands of thoughts flashed in an instant, the answer automatically came to his mind! system! He couldn''t suddenly become like this for no reason! And the only thing capable of making him like this is the system! "My current thinking speed is so fast?!" However, after getting the answer in an instant, such a thought flashed through Arthur''s mind! His current state is simply more terrifying than when he took the Potion of Thinking! The thinking potion is to increase the thinking speed by 10,000 times, and his current increase, if calculated with data, is 100 million times that of his before---this is calculated after thinking! With this thought, Arthur opened the system layout and took a look! When he saw that his reputation had returned to zero, he was immediately sure that the answer he got was correct! The reason is the system! Under normal circumstances, no matter how low his reputation in the system is, it is impossible to return to zero. After all, with Saint Martins current population, he can say that his prestige is increasing at all times. In this case, how could the prestige appear to be zero? Therefore, it must be a system problem! As for why the system is like this... Thousands of thoughts flashed in his mind, and all the answers appeared in his mind! "It turned out to be like this!" Arthur murmured, the absolutely calm mind at this moment could not help but a wave of waves appeared---the answer he got was amazing! However, only a moment later he calmed down again! No matter how amazing the answer is, the most important thing right now is to deal with Eim! Thinking about it, Arthur looked at Yim without any emotion! And feeling this gaze, Yim was agitated, with a trace of fear on his face! But Arthur did not care about the fear on his face, and slowly floated towards him... "Don''t come here!!!" Upon seeing this, even though Arthur did not move, but with an expression of extreme horror, Eam still shouted while slowly backing backwards. Faced with her performance, Arthur didn''t say anything and continued to float towards her! Well, if it was before, facing this situation, Arthur had two words of horseshoe bugs, but now... Emotions have been suppressed to the lowest level, and he is extremely calm in his mind, but he has no nonsense thoughts! that''s it! The two moved forward one by one, and the other backed away for about half a minute, until Eam felt that it would be fine to go on like this, so with a frightened look, he barely stopped! "You, do you have anything else to say?" Arthur floated in front of him, stared at her with emotionless eyes, and said quietly. And the Eam, who was watching by these eyes, felt a panic, but at the same time he opened his mouth and was a little speechless! What does she have to say? What else can she say now! She did that just now, and now she says nothing for nothing! Even though she is in panic now, she understands this in her heart! And thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel regret. Being a human being and staying on the sidelines will make it easier to see each other in the future. She didn''t understand and didn''t care about this sentence before, but now she understands it, but it''s too late! After regretting, Yim, with a trace of horror in his heart, still seriously thought about his current situation! It must be impossible to fight! This is no doubt! Although she hadn''t fought with the current Arthur, her instinct had clearly told her. She trusts her intuition quite a bit! As for running... After Yim hesitated for a moment, he felt that he could only do this! She has the power of space fruit! Although it is now unavailable because of the demon body being used, after the demon body is cancelled, it will definitely be able to be used. In this case, she might still have a chance to run! Well, although after the demon body is cancelled, the rejection from the world will cause her to suffer backlash and enter a state of serious injury, but if she really ignores it, she can still use the devil fruit for a few minutes! Of course, once she does this, her serious injury will definitely intensify, and she may be life-threatening at that time! However, compared with losing a life, life-threatening...seems to be acceptable! ? Thinking this way, Eim will do so immediately! But at this time, Arthur''s voice rang faintly, and said, "Do you want to escape? Do you want to cancel the state of the demon''s true body, forcibly endure the serious injury caused by rejection from the world, and use the space fruit Run away?" "how do you know?" Im, who hasn''t acted yet, blurted out! Actually... was guessed? Moreover, even the specific details of the operation, Arthur can tell! There was a panic in Yim''s heart again! "What I thought of... In this state, any of your subtle movements can''t escape my eyes, and through your various subtle movements, I can predict any of your actions!" Arthur said lightly. It seems to be telling a fact! Of course, this is indeed true! In his current state, he is a psychologist more than a psychologist, and he can directly get the thoughts of others through any subtle movements and expressions! And listening to this, Yim, who was already a little panicked, was even more panicked! She had no doubts about Arthur''s words. After all, in this situation, Arthur has no need to lie! But because of this, she panicked! Think about it, how terrible it is that a person can guess your next thoughts through any of your subtle movements! "If you don''t believe me, you can also try it. I give you this opportunity...just as if you just paid me the last wish!" Arthur said lightly. And listening to his words, after tangling for a long time, Yim gritted his teeth and decided to act according to his ideas... If she waits to die like this without trying, how can she be a bit unwilling! Thinking about it, Yim immediately began to act! however... "boom!" The Space Fruit had just been displayed, and Yim, who just wanted to penetrate the space, just bounced back as if hitting the solid glass. "Space... why can''t it be opened?" A hint of surprise flashed in Eam''s eyes! "I have just locked this space... with your space fruit I cant open this space!" Arthurs voice sounded indifferently, as if to say a fact again. Up! Suddenly, Yim''s heart sank to the bottom! "Well, I have given you the opportunity...Next, you should die!" Arthur said lightly, stretched out a hand, without any hesitation, and without any nonsense, amidst Eim''s horrified gaze, he waved towards her! "Do not!!!" Although I don''t know what will happen if this hand is waved down, the instinctive fear that came from the bottom of my heart still made Imhers shout out! However, everything is in vain! "call out!" Arthur''s hand finally broke through the air and waved it down! And as this hand waved down, the picture was frozen in the last hysterical shout of Eim! Chapter 1273： Death of Eim [Net] "Hoo~" on the King of Pirates A gust of wind blew, Yim''s body was like fine sand, flying in the air with the wind! no doubt! Eim is dead! Died under Arthur''s hands! As for this, after Arthur''s deep and non-emotional eyes flickered slightly, he began to gradually reveal complex emotions! at the same time! The strength inside Arthur''s body also gradually began to drain! finally! "Puff!" As this power disappeared, Arthur seemed to be drained, his body shrank rapidly and returned to his normal posture. "Whhhhhh!" At this moment, Arthur''s legs weakened, and he slumped on the ground with his butt, and he panted quickly, showing a face of exhaustion! "Father, are you all right!" Upon seeing this, Altria hurriedly came forward and helped Arthur up. "It''s okay! It''s just a little weak!" Supported by her, Arthur stood up, waved his hand and said softly. "That''s good!" Altria breathed a sigh of relief! When other people saw this, they all felt relieved! "Wait, the five old stars are going to run!" But at this moment, a voice rang! Everyone at the scene followed the prestige, but found that the five old stars who had been directly under the blessing of Im, were quietly trying to leave now! "Stop them, don''t let them run away!" Upon seeing this, Arthur quickly gave the order, and at the same time pushed Altria who was on the side, and said, "You don''t need to help me, you go help and take them down!" At this time, there are fewer than ten generals in St. Martin''s field! However, facing the five old stars, winning is sure to win! After all, Wu Lao Xing was injured before! However, it is a bit unrealistic to want to keep them! The difference between the two sides now is not as great as it was at the beginning! Therefore, Arthur also asked Altria to join the battle...with more power, there is more possibility to leave them behind! "But, father..." And listening to Arthur''s words, Altria couldn''t help but frowned, wanting to say something! But before she could say her words, Arthur stretched out her hand to interrupt her and said, "Well, I know what you want to say, it''s okay. I will be able to recover later. I still have fairy beans on my body. I will immediately eat!" "This...good!" Altria listened, after hesitating for a while, she agreed with her teeth! Although I can''t let go of Arthur, but considering that the five old stars can''t be let go, and now there is nothing that can threaten their existence in Mary Joa, so it''s OK to go! After that, while Altria went to fight, Arthur also seized the time to take out a fairy bean from the portable space and ate it! Well, he wants to recover quickly, and then intercept the five old stars! With his joining, the five old stars have a high probability of being stopped! "What''s the matter? Why can''t you recover?" But after eating it, feeling the state of his body, Arthur was a little confused! the first time! He encountered this situation for the first time! After the fairy beans were eaten, there was no tendency for physical strength to recover! Confused, Arthur closed his eyes and felt his body carefully, trying to find the reason why he couldn''t recover! however... After feeling it for a long time, Arthur still didn''t find the reason! "Sure enough, I haven''t entered the state just now, and my thinking ability is only better than ordinary people!" Arthur rubbed his temples, frowned and muttered a little. But as he said, his inspiration flashed, and suddenly he had an idea! and many more! Isn''t the reason why fairy beans can''t regain their physical strength is just because of the state just now? The more Arthur thought about it, the more possible it was! In that state just now, he can even be called a **** from a certain angle! Under this circumstance, the stamina consumed by entering that state cannot be recovered by the fairy beans...it seems to be normal too! ? Thinking of this, I felt that my body was indeed okay, and the strength of my body was indeed slowly recovering, so Arthur didn''t care much! Anyway, it can be restored, if you can''t use fairy beans, then forget it! "Forget it, that''s it, just wait for your physical strength to slowly recover!" Arthur murmured, simply observing the battlefield! At this time, the remaining strong men of Saint Martin in the battlefield are besieging the five old stars together! And just as Arthur had expected, the five old stars were always at a disadvantage under the siege of the Saint Martin strong! However, it is only at a disadvantage! The strength of the five old stars is still not weak, and now the number of strong people in St. Martin is not as before, which is four or five times that of the five old stars! In this case, although the five old stars are dealing with difficulties, there is no big problem! "Don''t entangle them, think of a way to leave, or wait for those saints to regain strength, and when Arthur regains his strength, we will be dead!" In the entanglement, the five old stars with long beard shouted in a deep voice. Tao. Although Saint Martin has suffered heavy casualties, many powerful players, such as the Saints, are only unable to fight anymore because they have lost their strength. They are not really losing their combat effectiveness! Once they regained their strength, the five old stars would really be dead! "understand!" "go!" "Well, let''s go together!" ... And listening to the long-bearded five elder stars say this, the other five elder stars also responded while struggling to deal with the crazy attacks of the Saint Martin powerhouses. "Yue step!" "Land feet. All directions cut!" "One sword flow. Demon life!" ... In response, they quickly began to act, and after they used their best moves to repel the Saint Martin''s strong, they turned around and were about to leave! But obviously, the strong of St. Martin will not let them leave so easily! then! "Don''t want to go!" "Leave it to me!" "Want to run? No way!" ... The strong men of St. Martin chased after it one after another! the other side! Arthur, who was watching the battle, listened to the conversation of the five elder stars just now, and looked at the scene that was happening right now, and suddenly had an idea in his heart! "By the way, fairy beans can''t give me an effect right now, but the Saints can, give them something to quickly regain their strength, and then they can directly stop the five old stars!" Arthur thought, and quickly opened his carry. Take a look at the space! Well, there are three more fairy beans! Although there is a fairy bean planting kit in these years, ten fairy beans can be harvested every year, but in scientific research, in some war operations in St. Martin, some important characters in the kingdom are dying due to accidents and need help In the rewards for the heroes who have made great contributions to the kingdom, the fairy beans are constantly being consumed! Until now, there are only about twenty fairy beans in the kingdom! And Arthur carries five of them every day! Before, he used one to save a dying soldier in the Chambord Islands. He just used one to restore his strength, so there are three left! As for the three fairy beans, Arthur took out two of them after thinking about it! "Shion, Garon, you two continue Eat it to help others, grab the five old stars!" Arthur dropped the two fairy beans just not far behind him. Shion, Garon who are resting! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The two people who had already lost their strength saw it and were unambiguous. After taking the fairy beans, they immediately took it! In a while! Two new forces have been added to the battlefield! --- at the same time! Just behind a cloud above Marigio, a man with a hood floating in the sky dragged by the wind, looking at the battle below, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he muttered, "Hit it, hit it." , Killing a few more is our best chance to enter the arena!" After a pause, he said in a slightly excited tone, "Arthur~ The victor of this war can only be us in the end, so I will accept the wedding dress you made!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1274： Suddenly, Arthur is attacked [] The king of the pirates is chased by Saint Martin, and the five old stars escape! After chasing and fleeing, this chasing and fleeing battle soon came to an end! After Shion and Garon joined the battlefield, they still had some resistance and escape ability. The five old stars who were escaping were completely blocked by Mary Joa and could not escape. They killed two and caught them. Three! Well, although it only adds two new forces, this kind of thing is not so calculated! The five old stars themselves were injured before, and St. Martins side has always been the dominant side, with almost twice the advantage in terms of numbers. In this case, adding Shion and Garon, then Like the last straw that overwhelmed the camel, it directly crushed the five old stars to death! of course! After all, they are also strong at the general level, and the five old stars have also struggled to resist before being caught! The direct consequence of this is that Saint Martin has lost combat power at the level of several generals! Now, besides Shion and Kanon who have eaten Xiandou, the general-level combat power on the field is Altria, Uozhihua Yachiryu, Uozhihuaretsu three! Among them, Uozhihua Yachiryu and Uozhihuareu both had serious injuries on their bodies! But fortunately in the misfortune, although some generals lost their combat power, no one died because of it! "You lost!" Arthur, who had recovered a bit of strength, slowly came to the five old stars as a victor. "Pooh!" Luckily, he survived, but his right arm had been cut off and his body was trapped by a special metal chain. The Wu Lao Xing, who was kneeling on the ground in glasses, spit out fiercely! But the next second! "boom!" With a sword guarding them, Yaozhihua Yaqianli kicked out and said madly, "Old things, give my mother a little peace!!!" Shouting, Uozohana Yachiryu still seemed to feel uncomfortable, and after catching up, he was going to kick the Wu Lao Xing who was already humming on the ground with glasses. "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, hit him again and he will die!" Upon seeing this, Arthur hurriedly stepped forward to stop her! He is not talking about the scene. The old star of the glasses who has broken one arm is now in a state of serious injury. If he really fights again, then he is really dead! "Humph!" And listening to Arthur''s words, although Uzhihua Yaqianliu stopped her hands, she gave a cold snort, still a little angry! "They still have a little effect. I will announce their crimes publicly and execute them. If you want, I can give you the punishment at that time!" Arthur looked at her like this and said with a wry smile. He naturally knows why Uozhihua Yaqianliu is so angry! Not only because of the attitude of the five old stars of the glasses, but also because she was the one who just played against the five old stars of the glasses. She was stabbed several times by the five old star of the glasses. Based on this, coupled with the fact that Arthur was planning to execute the five elder stars publicly, she just didn''t let Uozhihua Yaqianliu kill them directly. She held back the fire, so she was so angry! "Great!" And listening to Arthur''s words, Uzhihua Yaqianliu suppressed a little anger and reluctantly agreed! After she agreed, Arthur turned his gaze to the remaining two five old stars! Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing and Long Beard Wu Lao Xing! The status of the two five old stars is not much better than the five old stars of glasses! Although there was no missing arm or broken leg, both hands of the Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing twisted at a strange angle, and he knew that both hands were interrupted at a glance! The long beard Wu Lao Xing is better than the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, both hands and feet are sound, but at this time his beard has been shaved off more than half, his body is even more scarred, and the blood is dripping on the ground! "You...do you have anything to say?" Arthur looked at the two with a faint smile! "Successful and defeated, that''s all!" Long Beard Five Old Star said indifferently. "What a winner!" Arthur smiled and praised, "I remember this sentence is a line I said in a movie I made? You learned it very fast!" Let me add another sentence, the book chase app I am using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] cache reading, offline reading! "Ha ha!" Listening to Arthur''s words, the long-bearded five old stars smiled disdainfully, and did not speak any more! "Well, since you don''t want to say anything, then forget it!" Arthur shrugged and said indifferently. Since he won, he didn''t mean to humiliate the other party! The winner! Always have the generosity of the winner! "Take them all down, guard them strictly, I will use them later!" Arthur ordered to the people on the side. "Yes!" After Shi Ang nodded, he simply supported the three of them with his thoughts and left here! After he left, Arthur glanced around at Mary Joa, who was surrounded by ruins, but murmured, "I need someone to clean it up!" With that said, Arthur seemed to think of something, and added, "Oh, yes! Considering that there may be some dragons and their guards hiding in some underground fortifications, so I still have to call some soldiers Come here, search slowly and scrape them out!" Although the battle just now was very fierce, and the whole of Mary Joa''s ground was cut off a lot, but the dragon people are after all, they are rich! In this case, it is difficult to guarantee that the defenses of the fortifications they hid in can resist the aftermath of the previous battle, or they are lucky to escape the aftermath of the battle and survive! So, Arthur was going to call some soldiers over and scrape them all out! Thinking about it, Arthur immediately called German who had just gotten off the Skybreaker and told him the matter again! "Your Majesty, I will do it now!" After a nod, Devon turned and left! At this time, Arthur also turned his gaze to Heaven Breaker! The Heaven Breaking Machine at this time is also in a seriously injured state! Previously, it had tried its best to keep the Five Old Stars, but because of this, in the final resistance of the Five Old Stars, Heaven Breaking Machine was chopped off one leg and one arm! Simply! The Skybreaker itself is a robot. This kind of damage is not a permanent consequence for it. Just give it a little time and give it a little metal, and it can recover by itself! "Recover well!" Regarding the loyal robot, Duantianji, Arthur opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but in the end he just spit out these few words! He knows Heaven Breaking Machine does not need comfort or encouragement, as long as it can do things for itself, that is the best reward for it! "Yes!" The cold mechanical sound of the Heaven Breaking Machine rang! And listening to this mechanical sound, Arthur smiled knowingly, and said nothing! But at this moment! "Huh~" A gust of wind hit. Danger! ! ! Arthur was excited, and suddenly felt a fatal danger! But I haven''t waited for any reaction to come over! "Bah~" A sharp knife was inserted into his stomach! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1275： Raid, the revolutionary army is coming! [Net] Above the King of Pirates "It''s you!" After Arthur lowered his head and glanced at the sharp blade on his stomach, he raised his head and looked at the man in front of him with a complicated face. "it''s me!" The corners of Dorag''s mouth raised slightly. "Hey~ I''m absolutely defenseless, but I still haven''t stopped you!" Arthur sighed quietly. In order to stop the revolutionary army from sneaking attacks after the war, Arthur did a lot of homework before. But from the current point of view, these homework did not cause much trouble to Dorag! "To be honest, your methods did cause me a certain amount of trouble!" Dorag said in a deep voice, "But...we are a revolutionary army! If you can''t even handle this, then how can you overthrow the Celestial Dragon? Rule?" At the beginning, for Arthur''s methods, such as using the world government to deal with the revolutionary army, he really didn''t know that Arthur was behind him. But later, as time went by, the development of the incident, and the collection of various intelligence, etc. were combined together, he also slowly recalled from it, and knew who made it! "That''s right!" Arthur shrugged irresponsibly! Just between the two talking! Everyone in St. Martin also reacted! "Asshole, die for me!" Garon roared, and slammed towards Dorag in front of Arthur! however... "call out!" Dorag turned into a wind and drifted away, but it made Garon a punch but it was empty! However, Kanon did not catch up, but came to Arthur''s side, and said concerned, "Your Majesty, are you okay?" "It''s okay!" Arthur covered his stomach with one hand and swayed with the other, saying with some pain. Just when Dorag was leaving, he took advantage of the situation and pulled the knife stuck in Arthur''s stomach. And this directly caused some blood to flow from the wound on his stomach! But under his strong physique, this is not a serious injury! Of course, even if it is not serious, it needs to be dealt with as soon as possible, otherwise it will be over! Thinking about it, Arthur took out a bottle of rejuvenation medicine from the portable space and poured it into himself! However, it didn''t work! The wound did not seem to heal at all! "Forget, fairy beans are useless, how could the rejuvenation potion be useful!" Arthur smiled bitterly, took out a roll of gauze from the portable space, and simply bandaged himself! Immediately, he turned his head to look at Kanon on the side, and said, "Don''t help me, go and deal with the people of the revolutionary army!" "This...yes, Your Majesty!" Garon looked at Arthur, after hesitation flashed across his face, he finally nodded, turned and left! And just as people talked, a few people from the revolutionary army appeared on the scene! Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army, Saab! Luffy''s brother, with wavy blond hair, has more scars on his left eye, and a confident smile on his face! In addition, the book reading app I am using recently, [\\\reading\app\\] There are many sources of books and all the books! The commander of the Eastern Army of the Revolutionary Army, Belo Betty! Wearing a red high-top hat, long tail spikes behind the hat, short purple hair, wearing sunglasses, wearing a red long-sleeved waistcoat on the upper body, a tie around the neck, leather gloves, no underwear, and the lower body A long-tail skirt, red boots on his legs, a cigarette hanging from his mouth, and a big flag in his hand. Commander of the Western Army of the Revolutionary Army, Morrie! A huge giant with a long beard on his face that is the same length from ear to ear. There are few clothes. In addition to the belt on his arm, he also wears a short plaid skirt. There is a flower pattern on his left forearm, black gloves, and he wears a short plaid skirt. A black top hat with frilled goggles and a weapon bag looks like a potato giant! Commander of the Revolutionary Army Southern Army, Lindbergh! Wearing a yellow hat, wearing a yellow windbreaker, and white gloves, he has a beard like a squirrel on his face, his face is also like a squirrel, and he is carrying some various instruments behind him! Commander of the Northern Army of the Revolutionary Army, Callas! He is bald, wearing a black feather coat and a beak-shaped mask. He has sharp eyes, a gloomy face, and a stomach full of abdominal muscles. The overall look makes people feel his strength! The commander of the revolutionary army g army, **** king Ambrio Ivankov! He is tall, has a huge face, has unusually huge dark purple explosive hair, long and thick eyelashes, light blue eye shadow and purple lip gloss, the clothes are quite weird, mesh stockings and cloak, tight and ultra-low-cut one Install! It looks like a pervert! Looking at these people, Arthur narrowed his eyes, and his face showed a heavy color! If it is normal, these people Arthur would naturally not pay attention to it! But not right now! Because of the state just now, Arthur didn''t have much strength on his body at this time, and he was stabbed by Doragh. The combat power is now a bit worrying, or even no! Among the others that still have combat power, Uozhihua Yaqianliu, Uozhihuaree, and Altria are all injured. Although there is still some combat power, there is not much left, which is stronger than the lieutenant general. Some, but it''s a little troublesome to deal with the general level! The most complete combat power is Shion and Jialong, both of which have general-level combat power! But only the two of them have complete combat power! Oh, right! You can also add Lylis and Bruce! As soon as the two went to war because the Devil Fruit was restricted by Yim, they never joined the battle, and their combat power was still quite intact! In general, Saint Martin now has two general-level combat powers. Three are better than the general lieutenant general because of their injured strength, but they are still not enough for the general-level combat power, and two lieutenant-level combat powers. Fighting power! And the other party... After Arthur used the color of sight and hearing to perceive the threat they made to himself, he already had the answer in his heart! Needless to say Dorag! General-level combat power, and the fruit ability is related to the wind, so it is quite powerful general-level combat power! Although Sabo is a high-ranking officer, but because of his youth, his combat power is still somewhat insufficient, only the lieutenant general''s combat power! The strengths of the commanders of the four armies of the East, the West, the North, the South and the North are different, but they also have the combat power of a lieutenant general. And the ladyboy king... Lieutenant General''s peak combat power is undoubtedly! In other words, in the revolutionary army on the scene, there are two general-level combat capabilities and five lieutenant-level combat capabilities, which can be said to be almost the same as the current Saint Martin''s combat power! Even to some extent, the UU Reading Revolutionary Army is stronger than Saint Martin! Because Saint Martin wants to protect Arthur! And Arthur''s current combat power is basically no! In this case, once the opponent attacks Arthur, then Saint Martin will be very passive! "Fortunately, I left a hand during the war in the Chambord Islands before!" At this time, Arthur murmured fortunately. Now he is some of the powerhouses who are dragging St. Martin, but he also has people on his hands that the other side will scruples---Kapu! Thinking about it, Arthur yelled to Devin behind him, "Bring people over to me!" "Yes!" Devin immediately agreed. Although Arthur didn''t say who to bring over, is there any need to talk about the situation right now? It can only be Karp! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1276： Trading on the battlefield [Net] Not long after the King of Pirates! Karp was brought over from the body of Heaven Breaking Machine! "I don''t need to introduce this, right?" Arthur pointed at him and looked at Dorage''s group with a smile! "Mr. Karp?" Sabo said in surprise. As Luffy''s beloved brother, he naturally met Karp, and the relationship is good. "..." But Dorag and the group of people brought by Dorag looked at Karp but were silent, afraid to make any moves! As the senior leaders of the revolutionary army, they naturally know the details of their leaders! And because of this, they also know who Karp is! But they never thought that at this critical moment, Karp actually fell into the hands of the enemy! While this made them feel a bit tricky, they were also a little numb, and they didn''t know what to do! After a long silence, seeing everyone at a loss, the ladyboy king Ambrio Ivankov on the side stood up and asked bitterly, "Boss, what do you think about this...?" "Uh..." Dorag muttered, his face full of entanglement! It is his own career on one side and his father on the other, which makes him a little hard to choose! At this moment, Karp, who was pressed by German, smiled openly and said, "Smelly boy, your dream old man knows, let go and do it, don''t give Arthur a chance because of the old man!" Hearing these words, the tangled color on Dorag''s face became even worse! Although he and Karp have not seen each other for a long time, this does not mean how bad the relationship between the two is. On the contrary, the relationship between the two is pretty good! Besides, Karp is his father! Faced with this situation, how could he be so cruel as a son? "Mr. Karp..." Seeing the tangled look of his leader, Sabo looked at Karp''s murmur, then turned his gaze to Arthur, and after thinking about it, he played a sentiment card and tentatively said, "Your Majesty, Luffy also called Your uncle''s, do you have the heart to do this?" Hearing this, Dorag and his team looked at Arthur with a glimmer of expectation! If the emotional card is successfully played, it will be much easier! Without Karp''s constraints, they can let go of their hands and feet! but... How could Arthur, who had never played the cards according to the routine, be as he wished? and so! "Have a heart!" Arthur answered without hesitation. As he said, he looked at Sabo seriously, and said in a deep voice, "And...what do you think we are doing now? This is war! There is only victory, and only victory! Playing emotional cards? What''s the use?" At the end, Arthur''s tone couldn''t help but become severe! "..." And listening to this, Dorag and his party were silent again as their hearts sank! Yes! This is war! A winner-takes-all game! Not a play house! Dont talk about emotions, only victory, and only victory! "Boy, you''ve been like Luffy since you were young, you have your own ideas, and you never listen to me! But this time I hope you listen to me once... Leave me alone, let the old man go on according to your ideas Ah!!!" Seeing Dorag fell into entanglement again, Karp yelled. Is Karp afraid of death? Honestly, afraid! He does not deny this, because it is human nature! As long as it is a human, no matter how nice it is, this is inevitable! But there are always things in the world that are more important than your own life and death! That''s what happened right now! Even if he died, Karp didn''t want to affect Dorag''s career because of himself! This is the love of a father for his son, and his expectation for his son as a father! "Old man..." Listening to Karp''s words, Dorag gritted his teeth and murmured, his eyes red involuntarily! But this time! A terrifying sound came into the ears of the two of them faintly! "I said you are enough, do you really think I am a dead person?" Arthur looked at Karp and said helplessly. Following Karp''s shouting, even if Dorag was unwilling in his heart, he would eventually take action! "And you! Such an adult, can he have his own opinion? How can Karp say what he says? Will you not save him if he tells you not to save him? Are you still his son? As a child, you Don''t bear the heart to save your old father?" Arthur turned to look at Dorag, showing a look of hatred for iron and steel! Old father... Listening to these words, the original affection between father and son that was gradually permeating in the air seemed to be added with some funny color, and suddenly it became a little unrequited! The heavy expressions on the faces of the originally silent Dorag and his party became a little weird! But soon, they returned to normal again! That''s the leader and the leader''s father. It''s a bit bad for them to think about their weird expressions! At this moment, Dorag seemed to have figured out something, looked at Arthur with seriousness, and said, "Let''s make a deal!" "transaction!?" Arthur narrowed his eyes and asked in surprise. This situation in this place is not a good trading time! "Yes, a deal!" Dorage said solemnly. Arthur thought for a while and said in a deep voice, "Do you want to trade Karp back?" "Yes it is!" Dorag nodded and said seriously. "can!" Arthur looked at Dorag with a smile, and said, "As long as you retreat now, in a day''s time, I can offer Karp both hands without any conditions!" What is missing for Arthur now? time! As long as he is given time, as long as the powerful Saint Martin loses his combat power to recover, then today, when Mariejoa is breached, there is no one in the world, and no force is Saint Martin''s opponent! "No!" Dorag shook his head decisively! He is not stupid! What will happen if you give Arthur a day? The Saint Martins who lost their combat power on the scene will at least recover 70% to 80% of their combat power. In that case, their revolutionary army is still playing wool? "Then there''s nothing to talk about!" Arthur shrugged and said, "Apart from this condition, there are no other conditions to discuss!" "If you say... at your cost?" Dorag''s voice sounded faintly. "Ok!?" Arthur raised his brows and said with a smile, "I''m standing here right now... Why are you at my expense?" "Now you have basically no combat power. Under this circumstance, if I attack you desperately, what do you think will happen to you?" Dorag said with a serious face. He is a threat! The threat of Chiguoguo! But he does not hide it! Just tell Arthur brightly that he is threatening him! "So what? I also have Karp in my hand! If I die, do you think your old father will survive?" A light flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and his face was indifferent. Said. "I know!" Dorag said sternly, "So my condition is that you and my father leave the battlefield together. Then we will not target you and you will not target my father, how about?" Dorag''s meaning is obvious! One for one! At the moment Karp is in the hands of Saint Martin, but in the same way, Arthur is likely to be killed if he loses his combat power if he does a desperate attack! Based on this, he thinks that neither of them will participate in the war, so as to ensure the safety of Karp and the safety of Arthur! And to this... "Ha ha!" Arthur chuckled, but his face showed a trace of disdain! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1277： To the effect, Karp found the opportunity [] On the King of Pirates "The idea is good, but I refuse!" That''s what Arthur said! And this is what he really thinks! Although fairy beans, the rejuvenation potion is temporarily unavailable, doesnt he still have a rebirth cross? From the time it was pulled out, this thing has not been used, and it has been in a semi-activated state! In this case, even if you exchange the limit for Arthur with Dorag, don''t be afraid! And listening to Arthur''s words, Dorag suddenly felt a little numb! He did not expect that this win-win deal would be rejected by Arthur! "Why" Dorag frowned and couldn''t help asking. "Can you get tired of life and crooked?" Arthur smiled slightly and said calmly. Tired and crooked This reason Really fresh and refined! For a time, Dorag was speechless! But after another thought, he felt that there should be something in it. "A kingdom as large as Saint Martin is almost always under the control of Arthur. Once Arthur has a problem, the entire kingdom may have problems. Under this circumstance, he cannot say that he is not afraid of death. There should be other reasons! " Dorag was secretly turning his mind in his heart, but he couldn''t think of what made Arthur so afraid of death! However, he soon suppressed these messy thoughts! x The most important thing right now is how to solve the situation in front of you! Well, although he and Arthur are enemies, he also has to admit that what Arthur just said has a little bit of truth. As a son of man, how can he bear not saving his old father and watch his old father die in front of him? , And still die because of myself So if he can, he still wants to save Karp''s! But the problem now is that he wants to save, but Arthur does not give him a chance to save! Don''t say anything about retreating! He knew that once he retired, the consequences would be even more serious! By then, Karps death is another matter, he must be dead! And once he dies, Karp wont avenge him. Definitely report! With Karps character, how could it be possible without revenge? But with Saint Martin''s strength and influence, can Karp succeed in revenge? impossible! So, Karp will have to die by then! Not only that! Once Karp is dead, Luffy will not give them two revenge. How can Luffys character not take revenge? The final outcome is that their family is destroyed in the hands of Saint Martin! So he must not retreat, and he must directly deal with Saint Martin today. Only in this way, their revolutionary army will be victorious, and their family can survive! Thinking about it, there was a trace of firmness in Dorag''s eyes! Today, the Revolutionary Army and Saint Martin must distinguish between victory and defeat! "The old man said, leave me alone!!!" At this moment, it seemed that he could not bear Dorag''s hesitation, Karp, who was being pressed by German, was struggling and roaring, and the soles of his feet suddenly exerted force. "call out!" Suddenly, Karp, who was trapped tightly, broke free of German''s control, and shot straight into the sky. next moment! When he flew to a certain height, he twisted his body, turned over, and wanted to smash his head straight down! It is clear! He wants to commit suicide! And watching this scene, everyone present was stunned! They never imagined that Karp would still be able to do such a move under the strict conditions of being tied up! "Certainly! Next time you must tie up the soles of your feet for me, and limit them!" Arthur couldn''t help muttering as he watched this scene. Arthur admitted that he was a little negligent this time! I didn''t expect Karp to be able to do such a trick! However, he is not to blame! Who would have thought that when his whole body was tightly bound, Karp could find the only loophole, that is, the sole of the foot, and use the sole of the foot to exert force? nobody! Normal people would not think of this, and it is impossible to achieve this! That''s what Karp is capable of! Of course, after learning this lesson, Arthur and even Saint Martin will definitely keep an eye on those who are strong in physical skills in the future! Just then! "I want to commit suicide, no way" Kanon was the first to react, and took the lead! "call out!" He kicked his feet and shot directly towards Karp in the air, wanting to stop him directly! "opportunity!!!" But at this moment, Dorag''s eyes lit up, and he quickly launched an action! "call" A breeze blew past, and Dolago disappeared in place! Next second! "boom!" Both of them appeared beside Karp, and their fists and fists met each other! "Help!!" At this time, seeing this scene, the other people on both sides also reacted! Suddenly, more than a dozen people rushed to Karp! "Chong, for the leader, for the revolutionary army, for the leader''s old father!!!" first timing! x Belo Beati, commander of the Eastern Army of the Revolutionary Army, who has the fruits of inspiration, waved the banner in his hand and shouted and cheered! And as she shouted and cheered, an invisible force swept out of her, covering the audience! "Come on!!!" "For the leader!!!" "For the revolutionary army!!!" While all the members of the revolutionary army felt encouraged, they also felt that the power in the depths of their bodies seemed to be tapped out. The strength of the whole person was soaring by 30%! And seeing this, the Bruce of St. Martin''s side naturally did not dare to show weakness! You have the fruit of inspiration, and I also have the fruit of fanaticism! then! He decisively took out a sound shell from his arms, and took out a guitar from behind. "Dididididi!" When Yinbei played the accompaniment sound, Bruce began to pluck the guitar with his hand, and shouted excitedly, "Now I will show you a tothebattefied and enter the battlefield!!!" And with his voice, a passionate music appeared. x at the same time! Bruce''s fruit ability is activated, and an invisible wave will envelop all Saint Martin''s members present! Suddenly, all the members of Saint Martins present, except for the spiritual death gods, all the others with bodies felt a surge of power from within their bodies and blessed them! Their strength has also increased by 30%! However, unlike the Revolutionary Army, the Saint Martins did not yell when their strength increased, but instead grinned and stared at the Revolutionary Army with a fanatical and excited look. A fighting stance seems to be to swallow them all! immediately! "War!!!" I dont know who yelled such a sentence These St. Martin members with fanatical and excited eyes rushed to the revolutionary army! The revolutionary army is naturally unwilling to show weakness! then! "Kill!!!" "Come on!!!" "For the revolutionary army!!!" "For Saint Martin!!!" that''s it! The two sides shouted and killed, in the blessing of the fruit, with Karp as the center point, the battle came together! div Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1278： Karp is dead! [Net] Above the King of Pirates "Shoo!" "call out!" "call out!" ... The sharp wind blades scrambled towards Garon. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... In the face of such a situation, Garon was not to be outdone, and shot out with both hands frantically, and the sky full of fists also moved towards Dorag. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... The wind blade and the shadow of the box collided together in the air, causing a burst of huge crashing sound, but also caused a burst of shock waves! At the same time that Dorag and Garon were fighting frantically, other people''s battles also started! "Storm of Crows!" After a glimmer of light flashed in the eyes of the northern army commander of the Revolutionary Army, Karass waved his big hand, and the feathers on the black feather coat he was wearing suddenly turned into fierce crows, flapping their wings, and screaming , Attacked Shion! "Stardust rotation power!" Shi Ang narrowed his eyes and strengthened the Lightspeed Fist with his thought power, and instantly shot countless meteorite-like attacks, and formed a high-speed rotating cosmic star cluster, covering Karas! "The fruit of the earth. The earth and the land are back!" "Boom!" With a wave of the fork in the hand of the commander of the Western Army of the Revolutionary Army, Mori, the ground under his feet began to vibrate and swelled, and soon a wave of soil composed of soil was formed, and it moved violently towards Altria. Go! "The King''s Treasure!" Altria put her hand on her waist, with a hint of arrogance and disdain on her face, suddenly appeared behind him countless kinds, shimmering with golden light, and she knew valuable treasures at a glance. "Shoo, hoo, hoo!" After these treasures appeared, they cut through the air and shot at Mori together. "Hey!" The instrument on the back of the revolutionary army southern army commander Lindbergh suddenly spewed out countless gas, making him fly directly! And he used the power of this flight to head directly towards Lelis! "Friction fruit. Zero friction. Desperate shooting!" Regarding this, Rilis naturally was not to be outdone. After pulling out his special gun from behind, he directly launched the Devil Fruit at Lindbergh and pulled the trigger! "call out!" Suddenly, a bullet headed towards Linde Boer at an extremely fast speed! "Dragon Claw Fist" Sabo kicked his legs and his hands were claw-shaped, and his whole body attacked towards Uenohana Yachiryu! "My old lady hacked you to death!!!" As for this, Uozhihua Yachiryu exclaimed excitedly, and directly greeted him with a sword in both hands! "Facial afterimage!" The ladyboy king Ambrio Ivankov moved at high speed, and after pulling out a long afterimage behind him, he quickly came to Uozhihualie! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" On the other hand, Uozhihuareel directly drew a long sword, used extremely exquisite swordsmanship, and launched a crazy attack on it! that''s it! Crows, boxing shadows, earth waves, treasures, bullets and other fierce attacks are intertwined with Karp as the center point among the ruins on Marijoa''s side! but! Although these attacks were extremely fierce and fierce, the people who used them subconsciously avoided the place where Karp was! Well, Saint Martin doesn''t want to kill Karp, because Karp is a weapon to restrain Dorag. And the revolutionary army did not want to kill Karp, because Karp is the father of Dorag! Therefore, the place where Karp is located has become a vacuum zone in the attack of both sides! And this directly caused Karp, who was falling, to be protected by no one! Although both parties intend to guarantee Karp''s life, they are also enemies after all. In the case of an offensive, they naturally dare not release the water, and when they dare not release the water, there is no one to protect Karp! "Do you want me to protect this tm?" Arthur, who was also in the middle of the battlefield on both sides, looked a little messy at this scene! No one protects Karp, which means that Karp is about to hit his head on the ground, and the consequences of his head hitting the ground needless to say... Karp is dead! He got a headache when he thought of this! If Karp is dead, so many Ragers will definitely attack him frantically, and I am afraid he will lose his life here! Although he is not afraid of this, he does not want to waste the rebirth cross in such a waste! But asking him to protect Karp...its not impossible, its just a bit difficult! When the two sides were fighting, they also intentionally or unintentionally avoided him! The reason is the same as Karp! As his power, Saint Martin naturally does not want him to die! The revolutionary army was also afraid that after Arthur died, the people of St. Martin went crazy and killed Karp directly! Therefore, the place where Arthur is is also a vacuum zone! But here comes the problem! The place where Arthur is is a vacuum zone, and the place where Karp is only a vacuum zone. But the place between the two is not a vacuum zone! If Arthur wants to protect Karp, so that Karp will not die, he needs to pass from places that are not in a vacuum. And with his current weakness to the extreme physical strength, if he wants to pass, it is basically useless! "Can you only watch Karp die?" Arthur thought like this, but turned his gaze to Karp! At this time, Karp was close to the ground! At this time! Dorage, who was fighting with Garon, saw it, and after a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, he quietly controlled a gust of wind to reach Karp''s body, slowing down the speed of his fall! Although Garon saw this, he thought that after Karp survived, it would be a constraint for Dorag, so he did not stop him tacitly and let Dorag''s actions go! but! Kanon did not stop, but Karp, who was falling, felt a little displeased in his heart when he felt that his body seemed to be dragged by a gust of wind! He naturally knows who caused this wind! But it is precisely because he knows that he is not happy! In his opinion, it was precisely because of his constraints that Dorag couldn''t let go of his hands and feet to complete his career and kill Arthur! Therefore, he wanted to avoid this wind. "As a father, you can''t help your child. If it still brings constraints to the childIsn''t my father a failure?" Thinking about this, Karp gritted his teeth and was in midair. Suddenly exert force! In an instant, his tightly bound body twisted like a worm, twisting an arc in the air, and missed the wind that Dorag made to hold him! finally! When Dorag dealt with Garon and didn''t react quickly, Karp hit the ground directly! "Crack!" When he gave up all his defenses, he fell from a high altitude. After his head hit the ground, his neck twisted and his whole person lost his breath! Karp is dead! Died in full view! Looking at this scene, Dorag, who was fighting with Garon, stiffened, his eyes were red, and tears flowed down unsatisfactorily. At the same time, he made a hysterical voice and said, "No!!!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1279： Arthurs death! [Net] The King of Pirates is angry, annoyed, regretful, painful, sad... Countless emotions poured into Dorag''s head in an instant, making him almost collapsed! Although he also understands that Karp committed suicide, he also knows why Karp committed suicide! It''s him! It''s for him! In other words, if it weren''t for him, Karp wouldn''t necessarily die! Thinking of this, Dorag felt extremely guilty in his heart! He killed his father! And guilty, when Dorag''s gaze scanned the situation on the battlefield, this guilt gradually transformed into a fighting spirit! To some extent, Karps death is also part of St. Martins responsibility! He cannot avenge himself! If you commit suicide, it would be equivalent to failing Karp! But for other people, other forces, such as Saint Martin, he can take revenge! Defeating Saint Martin and fulfilling his mission is not only revenge, but also fulfills Karp''s wish that he can win! Thinking of this, Dorag suddenly burst into endless fighting spirit. "Overlord look domineering!" An almost substantive overlord color swept out with this fighting spirit! But it''s not over yet! "Storm Field!" While the overlord''s domineering swept out, a gust of wind appeared out of thin air, and swept the audience with the overlord''s domineering sweep. finally! The domineering and domineering look mixed with this gust of wind, forming a realm raging with countless sharp wind blades. immediately! Doragg kicked his feet and directly attacked Garon...the next to Arthur! That''s right! It''s Arthur! Who is the backbone of Saint Martin? Arthur! In the past years, Arthur has been in control of St. Martin''s large and small things and power. Once he dies, St. Martin will not say that it will collapse, but the operation of the entire kingdom will definitely stop! At that time, their revolutionary army will have a chance! Moreover, now is also a good opportunity and the only opportunity to attack Arthur! During Arthur''s heyday, let alone Dorag, even if all the members of the Revolutionary Army joined together, they might not be able to fight! Only now, if Arthur loses his combat power, can he have the opportunity to attack Arthur! --- the other side! As Arthur watched Dorag attacking him, his whole person had a headache! He never expected that Karp had such a strong temper! In order not to drag Dorag, he chose to commit suicide! "It seems that this life is about to be lost here!" Arthur murmured with a wry smile. Dorag will definitely kill him! This is beyond doubt! Whether it is for Karp''s revenge or for the victory of the revolutionary army, he must die! and this! Kanon can''t stop it! Well, no matter how strong Garon is and how rich the combat experience is, under the drag of Arthur, who is now completely lost in combat power, there will always be a chance for Dorag to find a chance. And then Arthur will be dead! This is the same as long-shou must lose! of course! Death, Arthur wasn''t too scared! It''s just a waste of a rebirth cross, which is not a big deal for him! Thinking of this, Arthur accepted it calmly! And next! The development of the matter is similar to Arthur''s imagination! "Lightspeed Fist!" "Storm strikes!" "The Milky Way Starburst!" "Destroying Tornado!" ... Garon and Dorag fought frantically, one wanted to attack Arthur, the other wanted to protect Arthur, so they fought together! In the beginning! The two sides are still a bit evenly matched! But with the passage of time and Dorag''s familiarity with Garon''s abilities, and when Garon wanted to be distracted by Arthur, the situation gradually turned to Dorag''s side! "It''s useless, you can''t stop me!" "Arthur has lost his combat power now, he will definitely die in my hands!" "You are strong, but you have to protect Arthur, so you are not my opponent!" "Arthur was very strong before, but now he has lost his combat power, only death!" "Victory can only belong to the revolutionary army!" ... While the situation was gradually turning to his own side, Dorag was still a little dissatisfied. While he was hitting, he began to harass Garon with words! Well, this looks a little shameless! But I have to say! He did it effectively! Originally dealing with Dorag and distracting and protecting Arthur had already caused Garon a headache. Now, coupled with Dorags repeated verbal harassment, directly caused Garons pressure to increase, and drips on his forehead. Sweat! So! Kanon quickly made his first mistake! "opportunity!" As for this mistake, Dorag''s eyes lit up, and he decisively caught him, and he was attacked by a wind blade against Arthur! "not good!!!" Kanon''s heart throbbed, and he immediately wanted to save it. But it''s too late! "call out!" The sharp wind blade passed by him and shot Arthur directly! the other side! Arthur looked at the wind blade that was attacking him. Although he reacted immediately, his body was unable to make corresponding defenses because his physical strength had been exhausted! finally! "Hey!" Arthur could only barely lift the last trace of physical strength in his body, twisted his body a bit, and avoided the vital point, causing the wind blade to cut on his arm, causing a long line to appear on his arm, like being cut by a sharp blade. wound! "Hiss~" For the first time, Arthur took a breath! It really hurts! but! Dorag was still not satisfied with this, his offensive continued, and he was even crazier than before! "Give up, you can''t protect him!" "Look, if you are so protective, isn''t he all injured?" "It''s useless, no matter how strong you are, you can''t always protect a person!" ... Sharper words rang in Garon''s ears repeatedly along with Dorrag''s more frenzied attacks! In addition to causing Kanon''s pressure to increase and making mistakes, it also caused Arthur, who was under the protection of Kanon, to be continuously injured. "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... A series of wind blades passed by Jialong. Although Jialong wanted to stop him, he had more than enough energy. In the end, he could only watch these sharp wind blades and walked towards Arthur, leaving Arthur with more wounds! finally! In a series of mistakes, Kanon made a big mistake that is irreparable! "not good!!!" Regarding this mistake, Jialong''s heart "cocked", and his entire body shuddered! He knew that Arthur was over! With his mistake, Dorag will definitely seize the opportunity, and Arthur must be dead! And the facts are just as he thought! For Kanon''s mistake, Dorrag would naturally not let go. "Fengfeng fruit. The violent wind will be cut!" "Shoo, hoo, hoo!" A wave of fierce wind blades headed towards Arthur! finally! "Hey!" Although I saw , Arthur, who couldn''t respond, was cut into countless pieces by these countless wind blades! "Do not!!!" "I won!" And Kanon''s desperate and painful expression and Dorag''s excited expression appeared on their faces for the first time after this! however... Only less than ten seconds passed! Kanon''s expression of despair and pain and Dorag''s expression of excitement both froze on his face! because... They saw an incredible thing! Arthur unexpectedly... Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1280： Arthur is resurrected, game 2! [] Arthur, the King of Pirates, has appeared on the battlefield again! And with a girl! Everyone present, including but not limited to Dorag and Garon, subconsciously stopped their movements, showing a look of bewilderment! Damn it! ! ! (á㧥) Isn''t Arthur dead? Why did it appear on the battlefield again? Is it Damn it? So surprised, when they turned their eyes to the place where Arthur was killed just now. Well, a pile of **** minced meat! It''s really dead! For a while, everyone present was lost in confusion! Confused! In the end, Dorag hesitated to ask everyone''s concern, and said, "Aren''t you dead?" "Yes!" Arthur responded, showing a big smile, and then said, "But, I''m alive again!" "" The people present are all messed up! Of course we know how your t''s survived again! ! ! And how come you suddenly appeared here with a girl! ! ! {{|(o)|}} --- Time goes back to ten seconds ago! At the moment of death, Arthur felt a powerful force pulling his soul away from Mary Joa! When he reacted, he himself had been resurrected in the royal palace of the Kingdom of Saint Martin in a state of heyday! That is where he activated the rebirth cross in the first place! at the same time! There is also a young girl waiting here! White! A disciple that Arthur had before! It has been injected with the x gene and has the dual abilities of wormhole and ice! The current combat power is the peak of Lieutenant General! During this war, Arthur did not let her participate, but kept her in the palace of Saint Martin. As for the reason On the one hand, in order to be the last guarantee in the palace, if the palace is breached, take Arthur''s wives and children away! On the one hand, it is also to ensure the maneuverability of Saint Martin''s strong! If necessary, you can use her to mobilize the strong of Saint Martin to reach various battlefields to support! The last thing is to ensure that Arthur can quickly reach the battlefield after he is resurrected! Because of this, she is here now! "Master, your body!" Bai said timidly, pointing to Arthur. "Ok!?" The newly resurrected Arthur raised his brows, lowered his head subconsciously, and after a glance, his old face couldn''t help but blush! Resurrection is resurrection! But it''s just the flesh, not the clothes! In other words He is light now! Feeling the cool swoosh feeling all over his body, Arthur quickly took out a set of clothes from the portable space, and then quickly put it on himself in less than three seconds! Immediately, he pretended that nothing had happened, and said to Bai, "I''m going to Mariagioa now, you open a wormhole and take me over!" "Yes, Master!" Bai said respectfully. Afterwards! With a wave of her hand, a black wormhole leading to thousands of kilometers away appeared out of thin air! Without any hesitation, Arthur grabbed Bai and went straight in! Immediately! After they passed through, the wormhole immediately disappeared, and Bai quickly opened another wormhole! So repeatedly! Only a few seconds later, Arthur returned from the palace of Saint Martin to the battlefield of Mariejoa! of course! Returning to the war so quickly is not without cost! such as "Whhhhhh!" The side was panting quickly with sweaty white! Well, opening such a long wormhole continuously is also a challenge for Bai! The distance from Saint Martin to Mariejoa directly consumed more than 80% of her physical strength! If it hadn''t been for Arthur''s continuous exercise of her physical abilities over the years, maybe she would not be able to get off this trip, and Arthur would not be able to return to the battlefield so quickly! --- the other side! Looking at the messy group of people, Arthur naturally knew what they were thinking! The answer just now was just to tease them! "I''m asking why you live!" At this moment, Dorag couldn''t help asking again! "Because I will be resurrected!" This time, Arthur didn''t tease them, but replied very seriously. unfortunately! To this Arthur''s true answer, Dorag was full of unbelief! resurrection? Are you kidding me? How can there be any resurrection in this world? If he could be resurrected, would Roger still die? You must know that Roger''s pirate group''s partners are now the overlord of one party! Combining that strength, even their revolutionary army may not be able to fight! If there was a resurrection in this world, Roger would have been resurrected long ago with their strength! Furthermore! If there is a resurrection in this world, will there be only such strong people in the world? I''m afraid the monsters and ghosts of all ages, genius overlords will appear in this world, right? "Since I don''t want to say it, forget it, anyway, I can kill you the first time and I can kill you the second time!" Dorrag said in a deep voice. He said that, but Dorag was already a little nervous at this time! because He already felt that Arthur at this time and the previous Arthur were different! If Arthurs breath was weak and powerless before, it would be stronger than ordinary people, but now its Just like the same sun, strong and warm! Just by feeling it, Dorag can feel the power contained in him! It is clear! Arthur did not say that it was already in his heyday, but at least he had recovered 80 to 90% of his strength, not comparable to his previous weak state! In the face of Arthur in such a state, Dorag said that he had the confidence to defeat Arthur, that must be false! but! It''s already reached this point, and Dorag has no other way to choose! Arthur, Saint Martin, and even the Revolutionary Army did not allow him to retreat! Therefore, he can only bite the bullet and hold on, against Arthur and Saint Martin! "The second time hehe!" Arthur smiled faintly, his eyes full of contempt! It''s not that he looks down on Dorag, nor is he crazy! It''s the fact! In his heyday, no one had beaten him in this world, except for Yim who had been overthrown by him! Although Dorag was also strong, he was considered the overlord among the generals. If placed in the tower of trial, he could at least break through the third level of the generals. But there is absolutely no possibility of his opponent! But for Arthur''s contemptuous eyes After Dorag took a deep breath, he sank his heart to the bottom! He knew if he could beat Arthur! But if even his show of cowardice, does the revolutionary army have a future? Is it possible to defeat Arthur? Therefore, he can only show a fearless look! Just then! "Well, I won''t talk nonsense to you now, let''s enter the second game!" Arthur looked at the silent Dorag, the corners of his mouth raised slightly! Immediately! Arthur''s body shape disappeared in place! Half eat half house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1281： The right to live [Net] Above the King of Pirates "Bang!!!" With just one blow, Dorag took more than ten steps backwards, and there was almost no next step! "So strong!" Dorag gritted his teeth, said nothing on the surface, but was secretly surprised in his heart! That''s it, although it didn''t cause him much damage, it was enough for him to see the gap between the two! Goodbye without any difference! But definitely not an opponent! Thinking of this, Dorag''s heart is half cold! but! He didnt care about Arthurs affairs. After the first attack, Arthur didnt want to give him time to rest, so... "Japanese Lion Form!" Arthur transformed once again, turning into a look similar to Chaosai Sanqicheng! immediately! "Cracking!" In a flash of lightning and thunder, Arthur turned into an electric light, quickly approaching Dorag! "Pointing to the gun!" "Sounding Thunder Fruit. Thousand Birds!" "Wooden Fruit. Silent Killing Binding Technique!" "Shadow horn gun!" ... When Arthur came to Dorag''s side, a series of powerful attacks were connected without wind, and they did not stop for a moment, and they continued to fight towards Dorag like a tide! In this regard, although Dorag knew that he was not Arthur''s opponent, he did not catch it! "Fengfeng Fruit. The wind is passing through!" "Fruit of wind and wind. Incarnation of wind!" "Fengfeng Fruit. Wind Gun!" "Wind wind fruit. Hurricane guardian!" ... In a gust of wind swept through, Dorag tried his best to resist Arthur''s attack! unfortunately! The difference in their own strength made the fight between the two quickly differentiated! Well, Dorag fell under the wind without two hits! However, after all, he is a powerhouse at the general level, or a senior powerhouse at the general level. Although there is a gap between Dorag and Arthurs strength and is at a disadvantage, the gap is not too big to be bridged, so It is still able to stick to it, and it has not collapsed! Just then! "Garon, come and help!" Arthur suddenly shouted! Convex (0) convex In an instant, Dorag''s solemn face became extremely exciting! Arthur this... Still so shameless! Damn it! Originally one-on-one had the upper hand, but in the end, tm shamelessly found someone to besiege? Dorrag was so angry that he wanted to grab Arthur''s neck on the spot, and pressed against his face and asked fiercely: "Are you shameless? Do you want it?" but! No matter how angry Dorrag is, the facts cannot be changed! and so! "Yes!" With a promise, Kanon joined the battle without hesitation! And this also brought a direct change to the battle between the two! Dolago suddenly couldn''t hold on, making mistakes frequently! finally! "boom!!!" In a mistake, Dorag''s face was severely hit by Garon in a lightspeed boxing, and his whole person flew out because of this! But it''s not over yet! "Die to me!!!" Arthur roared and ran after him directly, appearing above Dorag. "boom!" With a fierce kick, it smashed from top to bottom like a battle axe and hit Dorag''s stomach! "Um...huh!" After flying upside down in the air, Dorag grunted in pain, and slammed directly toward the ground! "boom!!!" In the end, amid the loud collision sound, Dorag''s body and its surroundings directly sunk into a deep pit close to ten meters! "Lightspeed Fist!" At this time, Jialong was not to be outdone, chasing after him, and hitting Dorag in the pit! unfortunately! At this time Dorag had already reacted! "Huh~" A wind blew, and Dorag disappeared in place! When he appeared again, he was holding his stomach, half-bending, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and appeared in embarrassment hundreds of meters away from the two of them! "Tsk tut! Not bad, I can hide!" Arthur looked at this scene and couldn''t help but praise! However, Dorag did not take this sentence to heart! He understands! As far as the current situation is concerned, their revolutionary army is defeated! Thinking about it, Dorag glanced around the battlefield and found that everyone was evenly matched, even a bit under the wind. After looking at Arthur and Garon in front of him, he suddenly had a decision in his heart. "Let''s... make a deal!" Dorrag said in a deep voice. "Transaction again!?" Arthur raised his brows, a little curious. When the two mentioned the transaction before, it was because of Karp! Karp was caught by Saint Martin''s side, and Dorrag didn''t want Karp to die, so he wanted to trade Arthur''s life for Karp''s life! However, that transaction failed! Because of the resurrection, Arthur decisively refused at that time! And this transaction... To be honest, Arthur didn''t understand what Dorag was thinking at this time! But he was quite curious about this transaction! then! "What deal?" Arthur asked, squinting. "We two go heads-up!" Dorag said in a deep voice, "If I lose...the revolutionary army will give it to you!" ? ? ? Listening to this, Arthur was a little confused for a while! The Revolutionary Army gave it to me? What the **** is this Dorag going to do? But in a daze, he changed his mind, and seemed to understand Dorag''s thoughts a little bit! If you proceed according to the plot just now, Dorag will definitely lose! And the final fate of the revolutionary army will not be too wonderful! After all, how can a king tolerate an organization with a different mindset on his own territory? But if you follow Dorags deal, the Revolutionary Army can be regarded as Arthurs organization! At that time, if Arthur wins, will he kill the revolutionary army? impossible! To put it bluntly, Dorag''s deal is actually trying to sacrifice himself for the revolutionary army to win a chance! Well, Dorag knew he couldn''t win this battle too! As for this transaction, after Arthur thought about it, he was a little moved! Although the revolutionary army is not a big problem in his eyes, if it can be solved easily, he himself is willing! This is the same as fifty cents on the ground! Even if the amount of money is a bit small, would normal people not even bend down to pick it up? impossible! Who doesn''t want the money for nothing! "Kapu''s hatred... don''t you want to report it?" Arthur asked hesitantly. Listen, Dorag shook his head after a trace of pain flashed deep in his eyes! He really doesn''t want to report? Of course it''s fake! Although the murder of the father is not counted as the revenge of the two parties, the reason for Karp''s suicide is partly because of Saint Martin. How could he as a son not want revenge? But the problem now is that he doesn''t have the ability to take revenge! Moreover, if this transaction is not made, even the companions and subordinates in the revolutionary army will die at Arthur, at the hands of Saint Martin! Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, he chose to make this deal with Arthur! As a leader, if you can''t bring victory to your subordinates, then at least give them a right to live! This is the idea of ??Dorag! The idea of ??a revolutionary who wants to change the world! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1282： sacrifice [Net] Above the King of Pirates "Yes!" Arthur finally agreed! Well, faced with a deal that is only good for him, there is no harm, can he refuse it? He is not stupid! And listening to Arthur said this, while Dorrag secretly breathed a sigh of relief, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes! He is not sure about the next heads-up! However, Dorag soon picked up his mood and cheered up again! Even if he is not sure, he will fight Arthur to the end! This is his pride! immediately! "Stop everyone!" Dorrag shouted to the people around him. And listening to his words, Arthur also yelled, "Stop it all!" Under the orders of the leaders of the two sides, the people who were fighting between Saint Martin and the Revolutionary Army did not know what happened, but they subconsciously stopped! Afterwards, Dorag took a deep breath, with a heavy expression on his face, greeted the people of the revolutionary army, "You all come here, I have something to tell you!" Between his words, even though the revolutionary army did not understand what was going on, after a glance at each other, they gathered towards Dorag! "It''s like this, I made a deal with Arthur..." Dorag faintly told everyone in the revolutionary army about his deal with Arthur! "leader!!!" After listening to the words, a revolutionary army was anxious and couldn''t help shouting! None of them are stupid! After listening to Dorag''s words, they all realized what Dorag was going to do! sacrifice! He wants to sacrifice himself in exchange for the lives of the revolutionary army! "Chief, I''m not afraid of death, neither are we afraid of death..." Sabo excitedly grabbed Dorag''s shoulder and said. But before he could finish his words, Dorag interrupted his words and said firmly, "Okay, stop talking, I know you want to persuade me! But, this is my decision and mine. Command, do you...understand?" "No, I don''t understand, neither of us understand!" Sabo said with excitement, his eyes reddened involuntarily, and his voice became hoarse inexplicably, and said, "I just want you to survive and guide us to move on!" Sabo actually understands it! But he just doesn''t want to! Don''t want Dorag to die! Do not want Dorag to trade their lives for their lives! And Dorag listened to his words with a little relief on his face. After reaching out and touching Sabos hair, he shook his head and said, "Lets live well... take my ideals to live well, if One day Arthur died and Saint Martin became like a world government. Please help me to overthrow it!" the other side! Arthur, who thought that the conversation between Dorag and Sabo was a bit touched after hearing these words, disappeared instantly! What does it mean that Arthur died one day? What is the appearance of Saint Martin becoming the world government and you help me overthrow it? Co-authored, your tm is still alive, ready to find a successor to pass on your ideals? Arthur''s head full of black lines! However, he also knew that these words of Dorag couldn''t happen at all. First of all, it is not certain whether he will die or not! Secondly, Sabo must not survive Arthur! Finally, for Sabo, the descendant of Dorag''s face, even if Arthur did not kill, he would take care of him strictly and prevent him from having any chance of rebellion! And Dorrag naturally didn''t know these thoughts of Arthur! But he doesn''t really want Sabo to do this when he speaks, he just wants Sabo to live! Um, Arthur, who was like this in tm more than ten years ago, still looks like this more than ten years later. There is no trace of the passage of time at all. Under this circumstance, Dorag doesn''t believe that Saab can live in Asia. Se! To put it bluntly, he just gave Sabo a reason to live! For Sabo, who was once injured by the Dragonites, what is needed to survive is just a reason! "I..." After listening to Dorag''s words, Sabo showed a tangled look on his face, and finally nodded heavily and said, "Hmm!" immediately! Dorag looked at Sabo again, without any rush or delay, as if to explain to the future, solemnly begged, "If...I mean if...I die, you help me look at Luffy, dont let He takes revenge and keeps him alive... okay?" After speaking, Dorag thought for a while, and added, "This is my last request!" "I..." Sabo''s eyes were red, and he opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He just nodded, "Okay!" Listening to the words he promised, Dorag nodded, then turned to look at the members of the revolutionary army with sadness in the eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "Take care of yourself... If I lose, you will try to cooperate with Arthur... Don''t let your brothers and sisters get hurt!" "Ok!" The members of the revolutionary army listened to Dorag''s words, although they were unwilling in their hearts, they all nodded in the end and agreed! They know that this is Dorags wish, and it is also Dorags...last wish! After explaining everything, Dorag turned around and looked at Arthur deeply. After a deep breath, he said, "It''s time to start!" As he said, he waved his hand to signal his men to let go. "Ok!" Arthur listened, and after nodding, he waved his hand to make his men push away to make room for him and Dorag! Afterwards! "If it''s peaceful, we should be friends?" Arthur didn''t rush to start the fight, but said sternly at Dorag. Although it is an enemy, to be honest, Arthur admires Dorag a lot! Those who have ideals, dare to pursue, and even achieve certain results, are worthy of admiration everywhere! but! Appreciation belongs to appreciation, and Arthur will not put too much lager because of this! "maybe!" After Dorrag said quietly, his voice turned and he said in a deep voice, "But...now we are the enemy!" I also really appreciate Arthur Dorag! but! Again! Appreciation belongs to appreciation, but the two are enemies after all! The faction has determined that the two of them must distinguish between victory and defeat, separate life and death, this will not change because of appreciation! In other words! Here today, they will be the winners and losers, they will be born and die! It has nothing to do with emotions, just stand! "Yes, we are enemies now!" Arthur sighed quietly! Next second! An astonishing murderous aura surged from him along with the almost substantive overlord look towards Dorag! And feeling this killing intent, Dorag was not to be outdone! The same murderous aura came out of his body along with the almost substantive overlord look, heading towards Arthur! "Boom!!!" The two stared at each other fiercely, and the domineering look collided between the two, and a strong wave of air followed and swept the entire battlefield. "kill!!!" Arthur roared, and his body shape disappeared instantly! "kill!!!" Dorrag also roared, and his body shape disappeared in place! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Web mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1283： The death of Dorag died! Dorag finally died! After playing with Arthur for nearly four hours, Arthur caught a mistake and sent a set of seamless skills to a wave! "leader!!!" But Sabo cried for the first time, and rushed to Dorag''s corpse! Although the other revolutionary army did not pounce on Dorag''s body, they all surrounded it, and their red eyes all showed a sad expression! Obviously! They are also very sad about Dorag''s death! While watching this scene, Arthur shook his head silently. Afterwards! He stepped forward and patted Sabo on the shoulder, who was crying bitterly, and said, "I have stopped and left him with a whole body. You will take him back to bury him afterwards!" For Dorag, although Arthur played a deadly hand, he did not do too much! He also left him a whole body! This is his last and most sincere tribute to Dorag! "Huh!" When Sabo listened to Arthur''s words, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Arthur with a look full of hatred. But in the end! "His~" In Arthur''s calm gaze, Sabo took a deep breath, but put his gaze away! "This is the first time, and I hope and the last time! I know you hate me, it''s normal, wars...you lose and you win! Losers hate winners as they should!" "But, you have to know that you still have the power of the revolutionary army to survive with Dorage''s life in exchange for it!" "So, don''t look at me with that gaze, and don''t waste the last thing Dorag left for you...your lives!" Arthur said lightly, and then said, "Besides, do you remember the last thing Dorag told you? He let you inherit his ideals, and he asked you to protect Luffy, even for these... also Please don''t die!" With that, Arthur patted Sabo on the shoulder again, and then drifted away. Only a silent Saab and a group of silent revolutionary forces were left! After Arthur left, Devin also leaned in front of the many revolutionary soldiers, showing a false smile, faintly said, "I know that you all have strength, but Saint Martine has more powerful people than you. too much!" "In order not to let people in the Revolutionary Army sacrifice, and to prevent your brothers and sisters from losing their lives, when Saint Martin takes over the Revolutionary Army, I hope you all cooperate!" "Well, this is not for you, but for the brothers and sisters in the revolutionary army!" The silent high-ranking revolutionary army listened to this, and after looking at each other, they all nodded silently. After watching this scene, Devin smiled with satisfaction, then turned to deal with other things, leaving this place to the revolutionary army! ---- at the same time! New World Coconut Island Battlefield! "boom!" "boom!!" "call out!!! ... Bullets, cannonballs, and slashes all sounded densely on the battlefield! "Kill!!!" "Come on!!!" "Fighting endlessly!!!" ... Accompanying these sounds are the screams of people from various races and battlefields, and the corpses of people of different shapes from all races, whether on land or in the sea, are densely scattered! at this time! In a corner of the battlefield! "Buzzing~" Tsunade, who was fighting against the world government, suddenly felt a sense of shock in his arms! Immediately! Her eyes lit up, she quickly forced her opponent away with a punch, and then took out the walkie-talkie in her arms! "We... won!" After being connected, a slightly excited female voice came from the intercom! As Tsunade listened, he was about to jump up with excitement! She naturally knew what these words meant! However, she is still on the battlefield right now, and she cannot help but be excited! and so! "Hiss~" After taking a deep breath, Tsunade strongly suppressed the excitement in his heart and responded, "I see, follow the plan!" "Well, Master Devon is also ready, just follow the plan!" The voice on the intercom responded immediately. "Ok!" Tsunade listened, and after nodding happily, he hung up the walkie-talkie! immediately! After scanning the devastated battlefield, Tsunade took a deep breath and attached Chakra to his mouth. Then he shouted in the loudest voice, "The world government...defeated!!!" As her voice spread, everyone in her vicinity stopped for a while! The world government is defeated? Is this possible? Subconsciously, everyone in the world government is denying this result except for the people on Saint Martin''s side! But according to the reputation, they saw that the speaker was Tsunade, and they hesitated a little! Tsunade is the leader of Konoha! The leader of Konoha shouldn''t lie! ? but! The people on St. Martin''s side didn''t even have any doubts about this! "The world government is defeated!!!" "The world government is defeated!!!" "The world government is defeated!!!" ... After a moment of stunned, they also yelled! then! The news of the defeat of the world government spread quickly across the battlefield! Now! The movements of the people on the entire battlefield slowed down! All people in the world government are skeptical, doubting whether the news is true or false! All people on St. Martins side are happy, happy St. Martins victory! "Snapped!" Watching people from the world government doubt, Tsunade smiled, then snapped his fingers! To this! She and Saint Martin had already prepared! With the appearance of snapping fingers, after several ninjas prepared in Coconut Island saw this scene, they immediately took out the seal scroll, untied it, and took out some sophisticated instruments from it! During their fiddling, the instrument was quickly set up! "All right!" After one of the ninjas made an OK gesture, they immediately pressed the start button of the instrument! Suddenly! A huge white light appeared over the coconut island! Just when people are wondering about this, do not know what this white light is! After the white light flickered a few times, a colorful picture appeared! this is... projection! ? Now, people know what this is! But immediately, the images that appeared in the projection made them crazy! The first thing that appeared in the projection was an equally devastated battlefield! Judging from the scene where the grass is not growing, the sky is full of dust, and it is pitted, everyone can see that the intensity of the battle is definitely stronger than that of the Coconut Island battlefield! But this is not what matters, what matters is later! With the emergence of this devastated battlefield, the picture in the projection gradually began to shift. At last! Only the remaining five old stars appeared in the picture in embarrassment! When this scene appears! "Wow~" Suddenly, everyone on the battlefield of Coconut Island was in an uproar! "The world government is defeated!" With the appearance of the picture, the words of this round echoed in their minds repeatedly! At this time, all the talents on the battlefield are truly determined! The world government is really defeated! ! ! Chapter 1284： The Eye of Judgment reappears! "Did you lose..." On the battlefield, Akagi suddenly fell into a state of confusion! The news of the failure of the world government came too suddenly! He didn''t have a trace of defense, nor a trace of psychological preparation! He didn''t believe it! But the facts were in front of him again, and he had to believe it! "What should I do now?" Perplexed, Akagi looked at the scene on the battlefield, and felt a little headache for a while! Before, there was a world government, and the ten thousand people who were invited were naturally willing to help them fight with the promise of the world government! But now that the world government is gone, without the forces that can fulfill the promise, will the ten thousand races still be willing to help them fight? Think about it, know it''s impossible! In this case, it is a question of what the Justice Navy should accomplish! escape? No way! The world government has been breached, where can they escape? war? No way! Ten thousand races will definitely run in the end, how can they fight Saint Martin with the strength of the justice navy alone? Moreover! They used to fight for the world government, so after the world government is over, why can they fight? For justice? Do not make jokes! Although the slogan and course of action of their justice navy are all this, justice also needs money! Who raises an army without money? Who built the warship? Who makes the ordnance? Who made the military uniform? So, it doesn''t work! As for surrender... Although it is a bit embarrassing, when I think about it, Akakinu is a little moved! He has no feelings for the world government himself! If it weren''t because the world government is the sponsor of the navy, he wouldn''t even want to bird them! and! His ideal in this life is to fight the pirates! But where can I fight the pirate? As long as he doesn''t delay his fight against the pirates, in fact, changing the camp is not an unacceptable thing for Akagi! However, here comes the problem! How to surrender? If you vote directly...Akainu feels that he can''t live up to his face! That makes him too spineless! If you are captured and thrown...Akainu feels ashamed of face! If you are defeated, you will surrender. This is too shameful! And when the red dog was tangled, the battle situation had changed drastically! ---- "Lost!" "The world government is defeated. Let''s go, everyone. It doesn''t make sense to fight. No one will fulfill the promises to us!" "The world government is defeated. What''s the point of fighting again? Let''s all run!" "Go, go!" "The whole army retreats!" ... The members of the 10,000 nations on the side of the world government, after being surprised, all chose to leave! Just as Akinu thought! None of them are stupid! The end of the world government means that even if they win or win, in the end, no one can give them the things promised by the world government. In this case, they are playing in vain! Moreover, if the fight goes on, Saint Martin''s grudge will be a big problem for them afterwards! Therefore, it is definitely impossible not to run! "chase!!!" "Don''t let those **** run away!" "They used to bully us hard enough, this time they must stay here!" "We won, don''t let them run!" "Chasing, don''t let them run away!" ... Seeing that the wan tribes on the side of the world government began to flee, the members of the wan tribes who had been left behind by Tsunades plan were actively chasing down the members of the wan tribe on the side of the world government at this time! The reason they were unwilling to stay before was that they couldn''t win no matter how they looked! But now? TM won! So, they started to be active! The stable win situation performed better, and the things that Saint Martin promised in the end might also be refreshed! This is their idea! but! What these ten thousand races don''t know is that no matter how active they are, Saint Martin will definitely win them in the end! --- the other side! Tsunade looked at the powerful men on the side of the world government who were starting to flee in front of him, and he couldn''t help showing a smile on his face! But immediately, she quietly made a gesture to make her side, more accurately the real Saint Martin''s people, stop! then! She took out another seal scroll from her waist, and opened it and took out a crystal ball-like object! It is the eye of judgment! In this battle, Tsunade has always had the eyes of judgment! But there is a reason why she didn''t take it out from the beginning! She and Saint Martin want the people of all races to consume each other! What is Saint Martin''s goal after defeating the world government? Of course it is to conquer the world! And when the world government is gone, what are the obstacles to conquering the world? Every kingdom and every race in the world! Only when all kingdoms and races are eliminated, Saint Martin will not be hindered! That''s why Tsunade didn''t come up with Judgment Eye from the beginning! If she took out the Eye of Judgment from the very beginning and gave the world government a blow, then it would not be necessary for the Turtle King to join the battle with the kingdom of beasts that was forced to join the battle. This would balance the situation, and the situation would have been long since. Dumped to Saint Martin''s side! of course! The reason why it is taken out at this time is the same! Tsunade is ready to use the eyes of judgment to directly send the tens of thousands of people on the side of the world government to heaven! As for the power of the Judgment Eye to be too powerful, it will affect the tens of thousands of people on the side of Saint Martin... Then I am embarrassed! Thinking of this, Tsunade gave a meaningful smile. Immediately, she began to draw along the lines on the Eye of Judgment! About five minutes passed! Tsunade''s fingers swiped, and he returned to the original point! And at this moment, a dazzling colorful light burst out from the Judgment Eye in Tsunade''s hands! "Kaka!" Then, with the dazzling colorful rays of light, Tsunade''s Judgment Eye began to twist and deform by itself. In the end, after a dazzling twist and deformation, the Eye of Judgment changed from its original transparent state to a completely transparent state, revealing the devil fruit inside that seemed to be beating with a heart! At this moment! "call---" After taking a deep breath, Tsunade placed the Eye of Judgment on his chest, and then grasped the left side with one hand and the right side with the other, suddenly exerting force! "Crack!" With a crisp sound, the Eye of Judgment was connected to the thin tube of the beating devil fruit, and the transparent liquid began to flow back, all slowly flowing into the devil fruit. In an instant, the devil fruit stopped beating! next moment! A black light shone from the devil fruit. And as the black light shone out, the space in front of Tsunade twisted, forming a black hole about ten meters in size! "Ok---" A dazzling light like the sun followed with a sound like an engine speeding up from the dark hole! Suddenly! Except for the white light in the entire sea area everything else can''t be seen clearly! Afterwards! The light condensed, and the white light turned into a huge energy ball. Immediately! "boom!" The energy ball, like a cannonball, flew away from the dark hole, hitting the target when everyone did not react. That is, the thousands of people on the side of the world government that are fleeing! "Boom!!!" Accompanied by the deafening explosion, a dazzling white light that changed the color of the heavens and the earth suddenly appeared, and at the same time the shock wave that destroyed the earth and the earth also swept out from the place where the energy ball hit! In an instant, the sky fell apart! ! ! Chapter 1285： Give too much After a long time! This explosion completely disappeared! As for the remnants of the scene, apart from the Saint Martins who did not participate in this chase and escape war, among the forces that belonged to the world government, apart from those far away, there are also some powerful and powerful! all in all! With this blow, the power of the world government has gone by more than 90%! of course! As the main target of the world government side, 90% went, and Saint Martins side chased and killed the ten thousand races in the past. It was naturally uncomfortable. When Tsunade did not avoid them and warned them, in this explosion, they at least went. 80%! In other words, the people on the scene, whether on the side of the world government or on the side of St. Martin, have been hit hard! And to this! "Damn it!!!" "Asshole!" "It was from Saint Martin''s side just now, right?" "St. Martin, even we don''t want to let it go!" "We shed blood for Saint Martin, how do you treat us like this? What a despicable thing!" "Tsunade, you **** woman!!!" ... After reacting, the ten thousand clan on the side of the world government and the ten thousand clan on the side of Saint Martin could not help but yelled! however... This is of no use to Tsunade! While she was indifferent, she even wanted to laugh a little! This one! The overall strength of the Ten Thousand Races in the New World has been weakened by at least 30%! Happy, Tsunade glanced at the battlefield! Well, among the people left on the scene, seven to eighty were injured! "It seems... a good opportunity?" Thinking of this, Tsunade''s eyes gradually revealed a dangerous light! She wants to keep everyone present! And the other side! When Tsunade''s eyes showed a dangerous light, the curse of the ten thousand clan came to an abrupt end --- they suddenly felt a dangerous aura! And when they followed the breath and found that the person emitting the dangerous breath was Tsunade, they thought of a possibility! Could it be... Want to cut the weeds and roots! ? Thinking about this, after a slight shift in their minds, they made a decisive decision---Run! They are all injured right now, and staying there is obviously not a good way! Even if Tsunade doesn''t move them, he doesn''t cut the grass and roots, but maybe there are people who belong to the same ten thousand races, but the injury is lighter than him, and people with enemies suddenly yin them at this time? Therefore, running is currently the best way! As for revenge for the tribe... Then you have to survive first! Moreover! After this war, the world situation will definitely undergo a tremendous change, and they must also quickly go back and inform the tribesmen to prepare for this great change! With these thoughts in mind, the rest of the people on the court quickly turned and left before Tsunade could not react! And watching this scene, Tsunade, who originally wanted to keep them, could only hurriedly ordered, "Everyone will chase after me and keep them!!!" unfortunately! This order is a bit late! By the time the ninjas were chasing them, people had already run away! Only a group of severely injured people who couldn''t run away, or those who ran slowly, were finally killed or captured by the ninjas! finally! After the Ten Thousand Clan escaped, there were only three forces left on the scene! Konoha on the side of Saint Martin, the justice navy on the side of the world government, and the kingdom of beasts behind the Turtle King! "Aka Dog..." After scanning the scene, Tsunade set his sights on the Justice Navy first! The way the navy handles it... Tsunade actually talked to Arthur before! If possible, Arthur wanted to take the red dog into his pocket! Although Akinu is cruel to be a pie, but a soldier...its not too much to have such a pie! Moreover, in the original book, the red dog belongs to the villain, but when you think about it, he doesn''t seem to have done anything too villainous! Even if I killed Ace, it was only based on hatred for the pirates, based on the fulfillment of the duties of the navy! From the perspective of the protagonist of the original book, Luffy, he is naturally hateful, but from a point of view, he is impeccable! The navy kills pirates, isnt that justified? All in all, although the red dog looks hateful, as a soldier, he is qualified! Thinking of this, Tsuna has a decision under the palm of his hand---attracting Akagu! but! There is also a problem right now! Is Aka Inu willing or not? After all, the character of the red dog is iron-blooded, cruel, with a trace of arrogance. It is not so easy to face such a person who wants to recruit him! "Try it first!" Tsunade thought to himself after hesitating for a moment! It''s not easy, but try it! How can I know if I don''t try? Thinking about it, Tsunade immediately ran towards the other side of the battlefield! In a while! She came to the red dog! Looking at the red dog, she asked without saying anything or not, "Aka dog...now the world government is over, do you plan to change to another boss?" For people like Aka Inu, Tsunade has a clear idea! Even if he has an absolute advantage, he can''t be too arrogant to attract him! That would only arouse his arrogance and eventually lead to his rejection! But you can''t put your posture too low, it will also arouse his arrogance, make him despise, and make him feel that he is irreplaceable! Only the attitude of choosing the middle, that is, neither saying anything nor humble, this is just right! the other side! For Tsunade''s words, Akinu was heartbroken at once! He was thinking about this just now! However, the arrogance in his heart made him unable to give up his face to surrender, nor did he want to surrender after defeat. So I have been a little hesitant! Now Tsunade''s solicitation is just right! "Change club? What do you mean?" Chi Inu frowned and asked. What does it mean, why doesn''t he know? But the problem is that he wants a face! If Tsunade agrees as soon as he recruits him, doesn''t it appear that he is too proactive, too cheap, and too depressed? Therefore, he took a roundabout way with such a question, and waited for Tsunade to solicit again before reluctantly agreeing! "Before you belonged to the world government, but now the world government is finished. We Saint Martin hopes that you will belong to us in the future!" Tsunade explained quietly after a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. From the moment Akagu asked for a question, Tsunade knew that he must have been moved! Otherwise, with the character of Aka Inu, how could it be possible to ask such nonsense? It''s his habit to hit him with a punch! As for the reason why Akainu didn''t agree to it...As far as Akainu''s character is concerned, I am afraid it is arrogant! Thinking of this, Tsunade already knows how to solicit Aka dogs! "If you agree, we are willing to let you directly become the commander of a group army!" Before Akakinu could reply, Tsunade said again. And listening to these words, Aka Inu was even more heart-warming! Just like Saint Martin''s understanding of the world government, the world government also has enough knowledge of Saint Martin, and therefore the red dog also has enough knowledge of Saint Martin! He knows what position the commander is in San Martin! Although there is also the Secretary of the Navy, it is only one rank lower than the Secretary of the Navy. When converted into a system of world government, a commander is no lower than the marshal of the just navy! As a newcomer, he can directly sit in this position, which is definitely a preferential treatment among preferential treatments! However, even though his heart moved, his arrogance still made him somewhat reserved! So he showed a hesitant look See it! Tsunade spoke again, added some chips, and promised things such as arranging villa accommodation, money, and the quota for the tower of trial, and so on, showing that he valued the red dog very much! finally! As Tsunade continued to add chips, Akinu nodded reluctantly! Well, it''s not that he is not loyal, but Saint Martin has given too much! ! ! (.??) Chapter 1286： The navy without discipline After dealing with the red dog, Tsunade turned his gaze to the last force present ---the kingdom of beasts! Wan Beast Kingdom is the most unlucky character in this war! Not only was he forced to join the battle, but when he knew about the war, he discovered that the place where he stood, that is, the Turtle King, belonged to someone else! Although in the attack of the Eye of Judgment just now, because the Turtle King had already received the order to take them into the sea, they were lucky enough to evade the attack! But also because the Turtle King did not care about them when evading the attack, and did not notify them, and went directly to the bottom of the sea, so more than 30% of the people in the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom were drowned in one wave! "This Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom... a bit difficult to deal with!" Tsunade looked at the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom and couldn''t help frowning! Different from the Justice Navy! The Justice Navy can surrender and switch camps, because they belong to the world government, and the world government is dead. In addition, the war between them and Saint Martin is just a battle of camps. It has nothing to do with good and evil. Right or wrong. So they can switch camps! But Hathaway, Queen of the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts, was betrayed from Saint Martin''s camp! Under this circumstance, it is impossible for her to turn to the camp, and it is impossible for her to surrender! After all, as a betrayer, how could Saint Martin easily let her go? Therefore, the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts is a bit difficult! "Fight, you can only fight! But...how to fight is a problem!" Tsunade murmured, and started to turn his head! In a short while! She thought of a more ruthless way! "Let the Turtle King go into the sea first, and drown the people on it with sea water. If there are survivors at that time... then let the Aka Dog fight with you! It just so happens that they will show their loyalty to the navy. It''s time!" Tsunade looked at the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom behind the Turtle Emperor, and his eyes gradually revealed a dangerous light! To be honest, her approach is a bit ruthless! After all, there are still many ordinary people in the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom behind the Turtle King. If you do this, those ordinary people will surely suffer heavy casualties! but! It''s war now! Although ordinary people who killed and injured some enemies seemed cruel, it was not unacceptable to Tsunade, a ninja! and... Behind the Turtle King is not only ordinary people, but also many beasts, soldiers, strong men and so on with lethality. If you don''t consume them first, the people on the side of Saint Martin will be killed and injured! Thinking about it, Tsuna''s palm gradually became firmer! But then another question appeared in Tsunade''s mind! How to give an order to the Turtle King? All the previous actions of the Turtle King were ordered by Arthur long ago! But now Arthur is not there, if Tsunade orders, Turtle King will definitely not listen to her! "So...should Arthur come over?" Thinking of this, Tsunade hesitated! She knew that Mary Joa had won the battle, but she didn''t know what happened to Arthur in this battle. Was there any injury or where? In this case, she didn''t want to call Arthur and let him come over! Although getting here at Arthur''s speed, it would take up to an hour! But she was afraid that Arthur would be injured in the battle, and finally held on to her! Thinking about this, Tsunade hesitated for a long time before he decided to call and ask! If there is nothing wrong with Arthur, let him come, if there is something wrong, think of another way! After this decision, Tsunade called a ninja and asked him to bring the phone bug! In a short while! The phone rushed and was taken! Do not hesitate! Tsunade called directly! "Blubru!" Among the ringtones, the call was quickly connected! "It''s me, how is your situation now?" Tsunade asked! "It''s alright!" That''s what Arthur answered! After getting the affirmative answer, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time told Arthur about the matter here! "It just happens... I want to see what Hathaway looks like when she sees me again!" Arthur agreed with interest! "Well!" Listen, Tsunade nodded involuntarily! immediately! After hanging up the phone, Tsunade was not idle, and directly discussed with Aka Inu. Before Arthur came, the two and all the rest of the people present surrounded the Turtle King to avoid being caught by the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom. The person ran away! And to this! Aka Inu also readily agreed! As a newcomer, you always need to behave positively, right? then! A group of people surrounded the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts. --- the other side! In the kingdom of ten thousand beasts! At this moment, the high-levels of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom, all wet and looking a little embarrassed, are gathering in the palace, their faces are a bit ugly! Although the ten thousand races have escaped, they no longer have to be forced to fight the ten thousand races, but now they have a more difficult problem before them! Saint Martin! "How to do?" The princes and ministers of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom looked at each other, their brows tightened involuntarily! You know, as traitors, they are different from other people and other forces. They don''t have the option of surrendering. Can only fight! But here comes the problem! Now they have gone through the wave of fighting with the Ten Thousand Clan before, and after the wave of the Turtle Emperor entering the water, the combat power of the entire kingdom has been greatly damaged, what will they use to fight against others? Moreover, what is more serious is that even the place where they stand now, that is, the last trump card of the kingdom, the Turtle King, are all enemies! How do they play? And just as the princes and ministers were thinking about it, a rush of footsteps came in! "It''s not good, it''s not good, something big happened!!!" A soldier ran into the palace and shouted anxiously. See it! Hathaway also ignored the soldier''s rude behavior, and quickly asked, "What''s the matter?" "Outside...outside...the Navy...and...and...St. Martin...encircling us!!!" the soldier said, panting. And listening to what he said, the ministers in the entire hall were stunned! What the hell? The navy and Saint Martin surrounded them? It is understandable that Saint Martin surrounded them! But what''s the matter with the navy? Isnt the navy owned by the world government? Although the world government, judging from the news just now, is dead! But you shouldn''t be here either! Thinking of this, Hathaway and the princes and ministers of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom looked at each other, and a possibility emerged in their minds. Shouldn''t... The navy has surrendered! ? The more I think about it, the more likely it is that Hathaway and the princes and ministers of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom think it is possible! Otherwise, it is not clear why the navy suddenly surrounded the kingdom of beasts with Saint Martin! And thinking of this, Hathaway and the princes and ministers of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom felt like ten thousand grass and mud horses galloping past, and there was only one thought left! (ΣS) Your navy is too bad, right? Chapter 1287： Tool man How to do? After secretly cursing that the navy is not a human being, the senior officials of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom put the navy aside first, and carefully thought about the situation in front of them! right now! They have been surrounded by Saint Martin and the Navy! Moreover, the place where they stand, that is, the Turtle King, is also someone else''s! In this case, if they don''t hurry to think about how to solve the current situation, only death is waiting for them! but! After thinking about it for a long time, the senior officials of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom still hadn''t figured out a way! no way! The current situation is too difficult! And just when the high-levels of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom were at a loss, a voice suddenly came from outside the palace! "Hathaway, come out and see you!" Hearing this voice, Hathaway on the throne couldn''t help but tremble, her pupils suddenly shrank, and her whole person began to tremble unconsciously! It''s Arthur''s voice! Although it has been more than ten years, Hathaway still remembered this familiar voice. "He''s here... he''s here..." Hathaway murmured involuntarily with a panicked expression, her eyes a little lost! But then! "Crack!" Hathaway clenched her fist, and the slightly panicked expression on her face instantly turned into firmness! More than ten years! This nightmare should also have an ending! Thinking of this, Hathaway stood up abruptly and said solemnly, "Go, let''s go out and have a look!" After speaking, Hathaway stepped off the throne and was the first to walk outside the hall! Upon seeing this, the princes and ministers of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom looked at each other, and they all followed! quickly! The group came to the square outside the main hall! And this time! Above the square, a handsome figure with blond hair was standing there with flapping wings! "Sure enough, it''s you!" Hathaway looked up, her eyes couldn''t help showing a complex color! As she spoke, her tone could not help but bring a trace of complex emotions! Obviously! For Arthur''s emotions, she is complicated! "It''s me!" The corner of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly! Compared to Hathaway''s complex face, Arthur was obviously more relaxed. "I haven''t seen him for more than ten years. See me again...Is there anything you want to say?" At this moment, Arthur asked leisurely again with a relaxed smile on his face. And listening to this sentence, Hathaway''s face became more complicated, and the emotions in her heart also waved! Is there anything you want to say? She wants to say too much! However, as soon as these words reached her lips, she was a little speechless! After all, as a betrayer, what right do you have to say about Arthur? Thinking of this, the emotions that had caused a wave of waves gradually became agitated! But then! "Hiss~" After taking a deep breath, Hathaway slowly suppressed the turmoil in her heart, squinted at Arthur''s figure, and asked in a deep voice the question she had been hiding in her heart, and said, "The Turtle King... . Is it always under your control?" This problem is that Hathaway has always had a problem in her heart since she discovered that the Turtle King was not obeying the command! Although she has an answer to this question long ago! But Hathaway, who has been with the Turtle King for more than ten years and has been in love with it, will always be a little bit unwilling if he does not understand this question and gets Arthur''s affirmative answer! When Arthur listened to her question, he was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, and replied affirmatively, "Yes!" At first, Arthur didn''t understand the meaning of Hathaway''s question! After all, this is an obvious thing! But after thinking about it, he probably understood it too! Even Hathaway knew the answer long ago, but if he didn''t get his exact answer, Hathaway would definitely be unwilling! This is the same emotion as you suddenly discover that your brothers and sisters who have been with you for more than ten years are undercover agents sent to you by others! Even if you have a definite answer in your heart, you are always a little unwilling, a little disbelief, and a little unacceptable when it is not finalized! After all, the human heart is made of flesh, and the brothers and sisters who have come down like this for more than ten years have feelings! And listening to Arthur''s affirmative answer, Hathaway closed her eyes, her face couldn''t help showing a trace of grief! Ten years of feelings! Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a scene in the end! Sadly, Hathaway couldn''t help but ask, "So... all these years, including my fleeing, fighting in the new world, and developing the kingdom of beasts are all under your control?" "You can say the same too!" Arthur listened, with a victor''s smile on his face, and explained, "Except for the fact that you run away is a bit unexpected to me, I have seen your development in the new world over the years!" "Whether you are fighting in the new world, or developing the kingdom of ten thousand beasts, I am watching you silently!" "And the reason why St. Martin''s pursuit of you in these years is because of the thunder and the rain!" "You, who have been developing behind the Turtle King, are developing power for me and strength for me in my eyes. As long as I need it... like this time today, I can directly mobilize the Turtle King to help!" "So, I didn''t interfere with you, and I didn''t let the people of Saint Martin pursue and kill you!" "In other words...you are just a tool man in my eyes! With that said, Arthur emphasized a few tones when he said the three words "tool man". And listening, the three words "tool man" that Arthur deliberately emphasized, echoed repeatedly in Hathaway''s mind, causing her to unconsciously reveal a painful expression! Thinking back to the past ten years, she was in the New World where she was fighting for the wind and rain. Looking at Arthur in front of her, she suddenly felt that her world was a bit fake! It seems that everyone is acting with her, acting in a play that only she doesn''t know about! After a long time! She broke free from this memory and returned to the real world! "Hiss~" After taking a deep breath, she looked at Arthur with an extremely calm gaze, and whispered, "Tool man... so I look like this in your eyes!" Ok! ? But what Arthur listened to was keenly aware of what was wrong with her! At this time, Hathaway seems like a volcano that has been suppressed for a long time and is about to erupt, on the verge of exploding at any time! "It seems... what I just said irritated her very much, she is going to run away!" Arthur thought to himself. Thinking of this, Arthur couldn''t help squinting his eyes, and secretly warned in his heart! At this moment, Hathaway said quietly in an extremely calm tone, "But... you know what? Tool people... also have their own temper!!!" In the end, Hathaway''s extremely calm tone had disappeared, and turned into a tone with a hint of madness! in the meantime! Hathaway grinned, showing a crazy expression! Obviously! She is crazy! Driven crazy by Arthur! Chapter 1288： Destroy the kingdom of beasts "DaDaDaDa~" Without the slightest hesitation, Hathaway, after being madly stimulated by Arthur, directly pulled out a handful of Gatling from behind. It was exactly the same as the Gatling used by Capri in the Marsh Fruit in the original, but the whole body was golden yellow, as if it were Gatlin, made of gold, shot Arthur wildly! "Give me to die!!! Momo. A hundred times the gun!!!" With a face full of madness, Hathaway shot the gun while using the devil fruit to bless it on the golden Gatling! Suddenly! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Bullets comparable to cannonballs flew out at a terrifying speed, heading towards Arthur! Seeing this scene, Arthur''s pupils couldn''t help but shrank, and he was slightly surprised! This power... It''s a bit strong! With the blessing of Momo Fruit, the speed of these bullets is comparable to the movement speed of an ordinary general. If an ordinary general faces this scene, I am afraid that he can''t escape, and can only resist! but! It was Arthur who faced them this time! And Arthur is no ordinary general! and so... "Wooden fruit. Wooden city wall!" "Boom!" One foot is one kilometer long, one kilometer high, and one hundred meters wide. A huge wall made of wood rises from the ground and directly blocks Arthur! Next second! "boom!!!" "boom!!!" "boom!!!" ... Bullets comparable to cannonballs blasted on the wooden city wall, forming bursts of violent explosions! But at the thickness of the wooden city wall as high as 100 meters wide, these shells did not really shake the wooden city wall except for destroying some of the skin of the wooden city wall and scratching the wooden city wall! And just like that, Arthur waited for a long time, and after the explosion gradually disappeared, did he cancel the wooden city wall! "Is it over?" Arthur waved his wings and flew condescendingly in the air, looking at Hathaway with a smile. "Huhhhhh~" As Hathaway panted, she looked at Arthur with a hateful look, her face was unsatisfactory, but she didn''t answer! of course! This is not her pretense, but she has no strength at this time! Thousands of bullets comparable to the speed of an ordinary general were fired in a short period of time, which directly consumed 80% of her physical strength! "Then it will be me next!" Arthur looked at her panting, and didn''t have any thoughts of pitying Xiangxiyu, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and after a quiet speech, he immediately disappeared in place! Upon seeing this, Hathaway shuddered! Danger! very dangerous! Suddenly, a sense of crisis emerged in her heart! Out of the archer''s instinct, subconsciously, she wants to step back and get away! But a pity! late! "You...too weak!" Arthur''s voice sounded faintly beside Hathaway''s ears! Before she could react, Hathaway felt a sharp pain in her stomach. Immediately afterwards, the scenery around her also moved forward quickly! She was beaten to fly! It''s not over yet! After flying for less than a second, when Hathaway''s head was still "buzzing" and did not respond, a black shadow appeared above her, covering her, making her eyes black! It''s Arthur! Looking up, Arthur''s face instantly reflected in Hathaway''s eyes! However, I can''t react to it after seeing it clearly! "boom!!!" With a loud noise, Arthur made a tomahawk-style slash with his feet, which directly blasted Hathaway''s stomach! "Boom!!!" In an instant, Hathaway smashed into the ground! But at this time, Arthur did not take advantage of the victory, but stopped the idea of ??continuing to attack, and slowly walked to Hathaway''s side, raised one foot, and stomped Hathaway''s stomach fiercely. Looking at her condescendingly, faintly said, "How is it?" "Um...huh!" Listening to Arthurs words, Hathaway snorted. After a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, she stared at Arthur fiercely, gritted her teeth and said, "If you lose, you will lose. You are good!" "If you want to kill, do you want to kill me?" Arthur responded with a chuckle, "Don''t worry! I won''t kill you for Vivian''s sake! But..." As he said, Arthur showed a demon-like expression on his face, and said lightly, "I will let you experience what life is...not...as...death!" At the end, Arthur couldn''t help accentuating his tone, and spit out word by word from his mouth! Life is better than death? Could it be... Is he going to do that to me? ! And listening to his words, after a look of horror flashed across Hathaway''s face, she gritted her teeth but said, "Even if you get my body, you won''t get my heart!" ? ? ? What the hell? Get the body but not the heart? Girl, I feel that what I TM said about life is better than death is different from what you understand! Listening to Hathaway''s inexplicable words, Arthur''s expression became stiff, and he was a little confused! After being stunned, Arthur turned his mind for a while, and finally turned back! After that, he rubbed his temples, some headaches, and some madly said, "What I said was not what I meant!!!" This time! It''s Hathaway''s turn to be stupefied! Didn''t he mean this? After thinking about it carefully, Hathaway found that Arthur''s saying that life is better than death really didn''t mean this. She seems...maybe...should have misunderstood Arthur! ? Suddenly, Hathaway''s cheeks flashed blush, and a trace of embarrassment flashed in her eyes! But the next second! Her face returned to normal again! After all, it''s a queen! Even in such an embarrassing situation, she is still able to stabilize her emotions! "Then what do you want?" Hathaway asked forcibly to calm down. "I want you..." After Arthur said subconsciously, he immediately reacted and said, "I don''t want it!" As he said, he couldn''t help but rubbed his temples, and said, "Oh, Mom, I blame you. This car drove too suddenly and unexpectedly. He just slapped me in the face and made my mind messed up!" Listening to Hathaway, she was also a little confused! The car is driving too suddenly? What car did I drive? And just when she was stunned, Arthur said with a sense of faintness, "Forget it, you''ve got a good atmosphere, I''m too lazy to tell you, so let''s do it!" Finished! Arthur took out a Hailou stone handcuffs from his portable space! Immediately, with a "click", he bent down and handcuffed the Hailoushi handcuffs to Hathaway''s hands! Suddenly, Hathaway''s body softened! Upon seeing this, UU Reading Arthur did not pay attention to Hathaway again, but turned his attention to the high-levels of the kingdom of ten thousand beasts! Originally, these high-level executives were a little confused and could not react to Hathaway''s arrest in just a few seconds! But when Arthur''s eyes fell on them, they immediately reacted as soon as they excited! "Run!" It wasn''t that the minister who was frightened and feared shouted such a sentence, and the ministers of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom began to panic and fled! unfortunately! late! With Arthur''s terrifying speed and Saint Martin''s defense, only less than ten minutes later, all the princes and high-end combat powers of the Ten Thousand Beast Kingdom were captured by Saint Martin! Since then! The Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts is annihilated! Chapter 1289： Endless battle The Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts has come to an end! However, Arthur''s affairs in the new world did not end! at this time! There are also a large group of people and leaders from various forces on the outermost periphery of the battlefield! That is Charlotte Lingling, Kaido, Redhead Shanks and Doflamingo. Arthur must get them away! Although they are not here to participate in the war, they are just watching the battle, and some of them can be called their own people, but they can''t be allowed to stay here forever! After all, Saint Martin, who has gone through a great battle, has already entered a state of fatigue at this time in the New World. If they had a brain twitch at this time, it would be a big trouble to launch an offensive together! Thinking of this, Arthur started flying to the outermost periphery where Charlotte Lingling and others were, preparing to expel them! But this time! Charlotte Lingling, Kaido, Redhead, Doflamingo and others at the outermost periphery, as if they knew Arthur''s mind, began to evacuate slowly with others! See it! Arthur stopped and narrowed his eyes involuntarily, looking at the fleet that was gradually leaving! "Withdrawn? It''s okay! I''ll grind my lips with you to save it!" That''s what Arthur said! However, there is another plan in his heart! If there is a chance in the future, all these people will be wiped out! Well, these people, including his cheap mother-in-law, have their own power and ambitions! After the end of the world government, if Arthur and Saint Martin want to continue their battle, although they may not be the first to confront, they will certainly not watch Arthur dominate the world in the end. Will find a way to stop it! So Arthur must find a way to destroy them! As for what way... It''s easy too! Just crush it by force! I didn''t do this before because of the presence of the world government. When Arthur started his hands, he was afraid that the world government would interfere or steal his home when he mobilized the strong! But now, the world government is over, Saint Martin has no power to hold back, Arthur is still afraid of a wool? Crushing the past is the kingly way! --- the other side! BIGMOM Pirates on board! "Mom, why are we leaving? Don''t you meet Arthur?" Kata Kuri asked, frowning. "Do you think... now we and Arthur are allies?" Charlotte Lingling took a look at Kata Kuri, took a huge biscuit on the side and ate it, and asked quietly. And listening, after Kata Kuri''s head turned a little, her whole body trembled, and she immediately understood Charlotte Lingling''s words! "Then mom... what should we do?" After hesitating for a moment, Kata Kuri looked at Charlotte Lingling and asked in a deep voice. "Be prepared for war!" Charlotte Lingling said quietly, "Saint Martin''s ambition, Arthur''s ambition, will not end here!" "understand!" Kataku''s heart sank, nodded and replied. --- at the same time! On the pirate group of beasts! "Unexpectedly... it turned out to be such an end in the end. I didn''t expect that we hadn''t made a move yet, the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts! I thought that if we could take this opportunity to destroy the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Beasts, it would be done by the people of Saint Martin!" Jack exclaimed! Kaido listened, but was silent! Upon seeing this, Jack, who was sighing, couldn''t help but turned his head, raised his brow, and curiously said, "Boss... why are you so preoccupied?" Kaido glanced at him and said quietly, "What do you think will happen to Saint Martin?" "What will happen next?" Jack replied subconsciously, "It must be to clear up the current situation, and then start fighting again!" Life goes on, endless battles! This is the impression that Saint Martin gave to outsiders, and it is also Jack''s impression of Saint Martin! "Yeah~ Let''s start fighting again!" Kaido said quietly. At this time, Jack also reacted! "Oh, that''s not right! Judging from the past performance of Saint Martin, the next step is to attack the world, attack the great channel, and even attack the new world, and finally... attack on us!?" With that, he himself was shocked! But after thinking about it, the more he thought about it, the more he realized that his conjecture might become a reality! After all, Saint Martin is such a style! At this moment, he understood why Kaido had such an expression! If Saint Martin starts to attack the new world, then their beasts and pirates will definitely be the one that can''t escape! "Now...you get it!" Kaido said quietly. After Jack nodded silently, he didn''t say anything, the sighing expressions on his face were gone, only a dignified one was left! --- in the meantime! Redhead Pirates! Different from the other two pirate groups! At this time, Shanks didn''t have many solemn expressions on his face, and even his face was relaxed! Unlike Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, Shanks doesn''t have much ambition, nor is he too persistent about the site! Saying he is a pirate, in fact he is more like an adventurer! In this case, Shanks himself is a group of people who like to see, for Saint Martin''s defeat of the world government! Because he knew that with St. Martin, the security on the sea must be better than ever! After all, Saint Martin is a whole, and the world government that once governed the world is just a collection composed of the Denon people and the kingdoms of the world! With the same size, the whole is definitely more united and stronger than the collective! "But... if they hit my turf then, what attitude should I use to greet them?" Thinking of this, Shanks couldn''t help but get a little tangled! But he was optimistic by nature and quickly left this little entanglement behind! No matter what his posture is, let''s talk about it when that time comes! This is Shanks'' idea! --- in the meantime! Doflamingo, who left with Charlotte Lingling and others, was embarrassed on his face at this time! Although he also thought of the same things as Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, he understood that he would definitely face Saint Martin in the end, but unlike Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, he There is no strength of two people! As for the strength and influence of Saint Martin, as the underground king, he is also very clear! Even if it is Charlotte Lingling, it is impossible for Kaido to cope with it, let alone he who does not have the strength of the two? Therefore, his face is ugly! He knew that he was definitely not Saint Martin''s opponent! Even if St. Martin sends a few strong men, he can only flee, and it is very likely that he can''t even escape and can only be caught in the end! What''s more terrible is that, unlike the world government, he doesn''t have any secrets about Saint Martin in his hands. Once he is caught by Saint Martin, he will probably end up dead! Thinking of this, Doflamingo''s face, who was already ugly, looked even more ugly by three points! "No! No! I have to think about it quickly, if it doesn''t work in the end... I can only run away!" Doflamingo thought in a panic! Chapter 1290： Its noon! ! ! the next day! "The world government is defeated! ! ! "---Le Monde! "The Great Saint Martin! "---Donghai Daily! "Who is next?" Will Saint Martin''s footsteps stop? "---New World Somewhere News! "The light of Saint Martin shines everywhere! "---Nanhai Weekly! "A brilliant victory! "---St. Martin Daily! ... Just as Arthur had expected, the overwhelming news swept out, covering the news of the defeat of the world government! And among them! Because of the fear that St. Martin will settle accounts after the fall, and for the sake of kneeling and licking St. Martins new world hegemon, most newspapers and newspapers are biased towards St. Martin! It mainly reports the greatness of St. Martin and the corruption of the world government to demonstrate the justice of St. Martins victory! And to this! "Great, Saint Martin won!" "We are about to usher in a good day!" "In the future, I can live without being bullied by the nobles!" "My kids will also have books to read!" "We can also eat meat every day!" ... A large number of people in the world are very happy after seeing the news! They often read the news in the newspapers, and they know and yearn for Saint Martin''s policies and people''s lives. They feel that St. Martin has won, and they will have the opportunity to live the life they yearn for. but! There are also quite a few people who are not happy! "Damn it, Saint Martin won!" "God, why let Saint Martin win?" "Why? Why? Why would Saint Martin win?" "what!!!" "Saint Martin die, die!" ... Most of this part is because fathers, sons, brothers, etc. were killed by Saint Martin''s soldiers during the war, so they hate Saint Martin and don''t want to see Saint Martin victory! of course! In addition to these people, there are others too! For example, it was originally a nobleman, a king, etc.! They feel that after Saint Martin''s victory, their life will not be easy, so they have natural malice towards Saint Martin and are unwilling to see Saint Martin''s victory! but! No matter how unwilling they are, Saint Martin''s victory has become an established fact! Therefore, their unwillingness can only be regarded as incompetent and furious! --- Time is flowing! A week passed quickly! In the past week, Arthur will finally have to deal with the elimination of the world government, including but not limited to pacifying the soldiers who died in the battle, counting the losses caused by the battle, and capturing the remnants of the dragons, etc. Wait for the important things to be handled simply! of course! This is not to say that he is fine! In fact, he still has a lot of things, but these things are not that important compared to the above things, you can put them back appropriately! And just today! Arthur is ready to do a big thing! The whole world broadcasts the public execution of Tianlongren and the five old stars! Well, this is not that he wants to install X, but this is indeed a necessary link after the world government is over! On the one hand, it can demonstrate the strength of Saint Martin! On the one hand, it can also tell people in the world that the world government is really done! Finally, it can also be used to announce the end of the era of world government, and the era of Saint Martin is coming! To put it bluntly, this is a massive enthronement ceremony, belonging to Saint Martin''s enthronement ceremony! At half past eleven! In a makeshift wooden house in Marijoa! "Are you all ready?" Arthur asked, looking at German on the side. "All ready!" Dewen nodded solemnly, and said, "You can start cutting on time at 11:45!" Hearing this, after Arthur nodded, he began to tidy up the gorgeous dress on his body! After a simple tidying up, Arthur walked out of this room with his head high! "Your Majesty!!!" When he walked out of the room, a voice rang! immediately! "Wow~" There was an uproar! And with the uproar, on the square outside the room, the high-level Saint Martin and the many soldiers who had been waiting here long ago stared at Arthur with respectful and fanatical eyes! Upon seeing this, Arthur didn''t care, but put a smile on his face, then walked through the crowd, and came to a wooden high platform temporarily erected in the middle of the square! Just then! "See Your Majesty!!!" A uniform voice sounded, and everyone present knelt down and bowed a respectful salute! "Free gift!!!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand! "Thank your majesty!!!" After saluting everyone present again, they all stood up! See it! Arthur smiled and sat on the throne prepared for him on the high platform, which was carved out of gold and dotted with countless precious stones. "Let''s start!" Arthur said with a smile. Suddenly, following Arthur, Devin, who was in front of the high platform, nodded. Afterwards! He cast a look at a brawny man in a suit and leather shoes! The brawny man also nodded! Then he turned and left! In a while! A circle of the same strong man led a lot of live broadcast equipment, that is, the image phone worm appeared at the forefront of the high station, and began to get busy, preparing all the image phone worms for the high station! then! After a simple debugging, the strong man made an OK gesture toward Devon! Upon seeing this, German understood instantly! The video call worm has been connected, and the live broadcast can now be seen all over the world! After understanding this, Devin took out an amplified shell from his arms, put it to his mouth, began to talk, and said, "Audiences before the live broadcast, gentlemen and ladies, good afternoon everyone. ..." After saying a lot of scenes, Devin looked sad and said, "It is because of the Tianlong people, all of us have lived so badly. It is because of the Tianlong people that we have to pay so much tax. It''s because of the Tianlongren..." This passage is very long, but the meaning inside and outside the words is actually the same-it is the fault of the Tianlong people! Can''t eat enough? It''s all the fault of the Tianlong people! No money? It''s all the fault of the Tianlong people! injured? It''s all the fault of the Tianlong people! In short, all the mistakes in the world can be attributed to the Tianlongren! Of course German also interspersed with many real deeds, and even invited two old people who seemed very poor to come to the stage to talk about the days when they became slaves! After saying this, after counting down the mistakes of the dragon people, Devon looked up at the sky and stopped when he felt that time was about to stop. Then he let the dragon people and the five old stars who are about to be captured are all Catch it up! finally! "It''s noon, cut!!!" In the cold voice of German, the executioners waved their big knives. "Huh!" A flash of silver light! "Puff!" The heads of all the dragons and the five old stars are on the ground! Their sinful life... ended! Chapter 1291： Insufficient troops A public execution came to an end! However, the impact of this public execution has not ended, but has been continuously expanded because of this! I originally had the last glimmer of hope for the world government. I thought that the world government might have returned its cards to turn over, or it might have been faked by Saint Martin. After this public execution, they all died! At the same time, the sea fell into a strange silence! All of a sudden, people from all kingdoms and forces began to shrink their forces, waiting for the changes in the sea! Why do you do this? Still because of Saint Martin! Many people feel that after Saint Martin eliminated the world government, the pace will not stop! But here comes the problem! Saint Martin''s footsteps won''t stop, so where are they going next? This is something that everyone cares about, and everyone is on guard! They are all afraid of Saint Martin''s footsteps coming to their side! but... Some things can not be solved by fear! --- "The casualties have been calculated? Okay, let''s send the pensions! Well, the target of this victory is the world government, so let''s pay the usual 1.5 times!" "No money? Dont those Denonians have a lot of treasures? Although Mary Joa has been destroyed, it is impossible for all of those treasures to be destroyed. At least the gold and the like are not so easy to be destroyed. Let people look carefully at Mary Joa. Asia, look for it, dig out as much as possible, and then change money!" "What about Mary Joa? Let the people from the Ministry of Engineering come over, take a measurement, and plan to build another city here... the largest city in the world!" "why?" "Because Mary Gioia has a good geographical location, in the middle of the first half and the second half of the Great Channel, and in the middle of the four seas, it can be said to be the center of the world! In order to be able to control the world just right in the future, we have to Move the capital of Saint Martin here!" "How did things get here?" "I still have a portal in my hand, and I will find a place to put it later, and then I will use the portal to send it over!" "Also, didn''t Mary Joa being split in half before exposing our underground train?" "Then let the people from the Ministry of Engineering design, change the track of the underground train, let it go directly to Maria Joa, and set up a platform in Maria Joa, and then you can use the underground train to transport things over!" ... Enter Mary Joa, in a temporary office made of wood. With the influx of phone calls, Arthur made arrangements for post-war affairs including pensions, reconstruction, transportation, etc.! On the side, German is waiting respectfully! After a while, when the phone was not pouring in, Arthur was relieved a little, and then he turned his attention to German! "How''s it going?" Arthur asked. "The statistics are complete. At present, in addition to the necessary garrison soldiers, there are about two million soldiers in our kingdom!" Devin said solemnly, "The main direction for the soldiers to attack next is the South China Sea!" "In the East China Sea, we have a certain amount of strength and power. There are hundreds of thousands of well-trained troops under the vests of the Sugar Kingdom. If you add them and the Axe Gang, you can send some more powerful people over. Among the soldiers dispatched, about half a million transferred to the East China Sea can be done!" "In the South China Sea, the traces of our vests were discovered by the world government at first, so the forces have not developed much in recent years. More soldiers and strong men are needed. The remaining 1.5 million troops are sent there! " Hearing this, Arthur nodded and asked, "What about the great waterway?" German thought for a while, and after sorting out his thoughts, he responded, "The situation of the Great Channel is more complicated. The currents between the seven routes, the weather, etc. are all chaotic!" "In this case, the best one is actually the air force! The air force is less affected!" "However, the Air Force had already been wiped out by the king of heaven during the last time in the Chambord Islands by 70 to 80%. Now there is only one frame left, and it can no longer act!" "Except for the Air Force, our other armies have been divided into the South China Sea and the East China Sea, and there are no more troops!" Arthur listened and couldn''t help frowning! Saint Martin''s current strength is still not enough! After thinking about it for a while, Arthur suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of a way to replenish his strength! "You said... how about the navy?" Arthur asked towards Devin. German was taken aback, a little puzzled! navy? Haven''t all their navies been sent out? But at this time, there was a flash of inspiration in his mind, and German suddenly understood it! This navy is not the other navy! Arthur is not talking about the navy of Saint Martin, but the navy of the previous world government! That is, the navy led by the green pheasant! Although these navies have invested a lot of troops in the previous wars But the navys strength is more than that! There are many naval bases in the East China Sea and the South China Sea that have not yet been conquered by St. Martin, and there are also many naval bases on the other lines of the Great Navigation Route except the Alabastan line! If these navies are brought together, and St. Martin dispatches some powerful men, it will be enough for them to lay a great channel! Thinking of this, Devin couldn''t help showing an expression of excitement! But then, he frowned again! There is also a problem! How to bring these obedient navies together? Subconsciously! Devin turned his gaze to Arthur! At this time, Arthur, who thought of the same problem as German, also looked at German. The two eyes collided in the air. Immediately, the two of them burst into light! They thought of a way! With excited expressions, the two said in unison, "Green pheasant!" The green pheasant is the marshal of the navy! Although the Green Pheasant, Yellow Ape, and Green Bull all escaped during the Chambordian Islands War, the Green Bull disappeared afterwards! But the whereabouts of the green pheasant and the yellow ape are still clear to Arthur! Both of them returned to the navy headquarters! Well, they have been in the navy headquarters after the world government was destroyed! As for why they don''t leave... Arthur didn''t know! However, he guessed that the two did not know where to go! After all, now that the world government is annihilated, Saint Martin can be said to be the only one in this world! In this case, no matter how they run, they can''t escape the palm of Saint Martin''s! "Although the green pheasant looks cold, he is also a kinder person inside. You can persuade him to turn to us!" "However, both Sengoku and Karp are dead in our hands, and the green pheasant and the two have deep feelings. If we directly persuade them, it is likely to be counterproductive and make him run away!" "So, when persuading, you can consider starting from the perspective of the life of an ordinary navy!" Arthur said excitedly, and couldn''t help turning his eyes to German! It is clear! He wants German to persuade! But Devin frowned when he looked at Arthur''s eyes! "Your Majesty... I have a lot of things on hand now!" Devin frowned. This is not his dodge word! But he really has a lot of things! After the war, the various departments of St. Martin became busy, even Passerby was no exception. All kinds of information were gathered on the German table. He needed to organize the information and then send it to Arthur''s table! And listening to his words, Arthur couldn''t help but frowned! If German does not go, then the diplomatic service can only be mobilized! Thinking of this, when Arthur was about to give the order, German suddenly suggested, "Your Majesty, I recommend someone to go. If he persuades the green pheasant with his real case, there should be a great success rate!" "Who?" Arthur asked quickly when his eyes lit up. German said bluntly, "Luo!" Chapter 1292： Luos story Outside the navy headquarters! On a ship with the flag of the Heart Pirates! "Boss, boss, I didn''t expect you to be from Saint Martin!" Bei Bo asked excitedly, "Why didn''t you tell us before? As for the news that I only learned this morning, Beibo still can''t believe it! As a pirate, Beibo was originally afraid of the power of Saint Martin! After all, pirates and decent forces are generally natural enemies! No serious force will like pirates! If they meet Saint Martin, then they are definitely dead! But what Bebo never expected was that their captain was from Saint Martin! After listening to Bei Bo''s enthusiastic words, Luo gave him a faint glance, and said quietly, "What is it to tell you? What''s the use? And... Do I have to walk all the way to promote my St. Martin''s people?" "..." Beibo and the group of Heart Pirates listened, but fell silent for a while! indeed! After telling them, it seemed to be of no use! Moreover, since Luo hadn''t told them before, it was obviously that the news could not be said before. If you tell them, what if they accidentally leak out? Thinking of this, Beibo and the members of the Heart Pirate Group can somewhat understand why Luo didn''t say it before! Just then! The ships of the Heart Pirate Group have arrived at the gate of the Navy Headquarters! "Crack~" The Navy Headquarters had long received news that Saint Martin was going to negotiate with them, and knew who was going to be in charge of the negotiations, so the door opened automatically when the ships of the Heart Pirate Group arrived at the door. that''s it! The members of the Heart Pirates Group successfully entered the navy headquarters! after that! Under the greet of the navy, a group of Heart Pirates were taken to the lounge! And Luo was taken to the admiral''s office! "Unexpectedly, you turned out to be from Saint Martin!" Just when we met, the green pheasant said quietly. This, he really didn''t expect it! And let alone him, ordinary people would not expect that the dignified Pirate Supernova is actually from Saint Martin! However, the green pheasant is not incomprehensible! After all, undercover agents, spies and the like are always Saint Martin''s specialty! He had personally experienced the scene where hundreds of thousands of troops rebelled together! That scene...hey! He is still unforgettable! And the creator of that scene is also Saint Martin! "There are so many things you didn''t expect!" Luo said lightly. "Okay, I won''t say much nonsense, let''s go directly to the topic!" As the green pheasant listened, he didn''t say much, his voice changed, and he said sternly, "Why did St. Martin ask you to come this time?" After speaking, he seemed to think of something general, and added, "Don''t say you want me to surrender, it is impossible! Lieutenant General Karp and the Warring States Marshal died in the hands of Saint Martin. I will not surrender. !" Luo was not surprised when he heard the words of the green pheasant! When he received the order, he already knew something! "If you don''t surrender, let''s put it aside and talk!" Luo said lightly, and then asked, "Are you interested in hearing a story?" The green pheasant raised his brows, and he didn''t understand Luo''s meaning! However, he still made a please gesture and said, "Yes!" Although I don''t understand Luo''s meaning, since we have met, we always have to give people a chance to speak? In response, Luo nodded, took a deep breath, slowly began to talk, and said, "I was born in a small kingdom in Beihai, and my name is Frefans!" Hearing this, the green pheasant frowned subconsciously. The name of this kingdom, he seems...a bit familiar! ? "Yes, that''s right!" Luo, who was keenly aware of the expression of the green pheasant, explained lightly, "It is the kingdom that was thought to be destroyed by the outside world because of a kind of "peb lead disease" more than ten years ago!" The green pheasant opened his brows as he listened! It turned out to be that kingdom! He also had a little impression of Frefans! Know that it used to be one of the member countries of the world government! Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at Luo with curious eyes! He remembered that "platinum lead disease" seemed to be a very serious infectious disease! ? Feeling his gaze, Luo looked at him and said quietly, "Do you want to ask why the kingdom has perished because of an infectious disease, but I didn''t die?" The green pheasant and the yellow ape standing aside couldn''t help nodding. "In fact, "platinum lead disease" is not an infectious disease, it is a poison, a poison produced by minerals!" Having said that, Luo continued to say in a calm and terrifying tone, "The reason it was spread to an infectious disease is because... the world government!" The green pheasant and the yellow ape narrowed their eyes and were slightly surprised, but they basically understood the plot below! They are not stupid, why the world government spread a poisoning into an infectious disease, they will understand after a little thought! And what Luo said next also confirmed their conjecture! "Amber lead is a very versatile and valuable mineral. In order to obtain these minerals, in order to earn a lot of money, the world government, together with the royal family of Frevans, committed an unforgivable crime in Frevans. Sin..." Luo slowly told his story in an extremely calm tone! However, although Luo''s tone was calm, Qing Pheasant and Huang Yuan could feel his pain through Luo''s clenched fists and the sadness deep in his eyes! Obviously! Luo is not as calm as he is on the surface! "In the end, I became a member of Saint Martin and saved myself!" Luo slowly said the end of the story. After finishing speaking, before the green pheasant could say anything, Luo changed his voice and looked at the green pheasant and the yellow ape and said in a deep voice, Im telling you this. Give the ordinary navy a chance, a chance to survive!" "I don''t want them to die in ignorance like the former residents of Frevans, and lose their lives for the benefit of the upper echelons in inexplicable circumstances!" After speaking, Luo paused, staring into the eyes of the green pheasant, and continued, "I know you are very disgusted with Saint Martin because of the Warring States Period and Karp!" "But you have to know that it is war! War is not about right or wrong, not about emotions, only about camp!" "Warring States, the reason why Karp died is not because Saint Martin hates them, nor is it because Saint Martin deliberately calculated them but the two parties themselves are enemies!" "That''s why they died!" "And their hands are also contaminated with the lives of many people from Saint Martin!" "So I hope you don''t affect your judgment because of the death of the two, and also affect the hope of survival of the ordinary navy... They are innocent!" Speaking of the last time, Luo couldn''t help adding a trace of sadness to Luo''s tone. He seemed to see his dead parents, younger sister! They were equally innocent, but died because of the greed of the world government, and died in Frevans! But after hearing the last sentence, the green pheasant, who had a cold expression, was touched. finally! Qing Pheasant clenched his fists, closed his eyes, made a difficult decision in his heart, nodded slowly, and spit out a word from his mouth, "Okay!" Chapter 1293： The flames of war ignited all over the world September 1st! Autumn is high! At this time, it has been a long time since the defeat of the world government! In the past period of time, Saint Martin not only gathered two million soldiers, but also mobilized the navies of the various naval branches to the front of the Great Channel! Just today! A new round of war has started! "attack!!!" With an order from Arthur, as many as two hundred Saint Martin soldiers and more than 1.2 million naval soldiers were gathered together, divided into three groups! One and a half million soldiers along the way, plus five powerful men at the general level, went to the South China Sea! Five hundred thousand soldiers along the way, plus four powerful generals, slew to the East China Sea! Along the way, there are 1.2 million navy plus more than ten general-level powerhouses, divided into six branches, 200,000 each plus two general-level powerhouses, and they have killed the six that have not yet been conquered by Saint Martin. route! that''s it! The flames of war burned all over the world in one day! --- The time has come to September 15th! It has been half a month since St. Martin started a new round of war, and in this half month, the various legions of St. Martin are also in full force! The South China Sea is located in the seven kingdoms near the Upside Down Mountain. In the past half month, a large army of 1.5 million wolves have been matched with Saint Martins vest in the South China Sea, that is, the Deer Spirit Kingdom, and five The unbridled shot was taken by the general! In the East China Sea, thanks to the cooperation of the Sugar Kingdom and the Axe Gang, the presence of Newton, and the combat power of the four generals, in the past half month, eight kingdoms have been taken down! In the first half of the Great Channel, due to the influence of weather, ocean currents and other reasons, although there are more generals than the South China Sea and the East China Sea, the kingdoms won are not as many as the other two groups, and only six kingdoms have been won! That is to say, a kingdom has been destroyed on the same route! --- October 1st! Half a month has passed, and the weather is getting colder! And in the past half month, Saint Martin has won many kingdoms! South China Sea! After conquering the previous seven kingdoms, Saint Martin''s army, except for a small number of garrisons, surrounded the army of these kingdoms and went to attack other kingdoms. As a result, another eight kingdoms were taken! During this period, Saint Martin''s army has not decreased but increased! Because the army of other kingdoms was encumbered, the army of the Kingdom of Saint Martin, which was originally added to the army of the Luling Kingdom, which totaled nearly two hundred troops, has now increased to as much as three million! East China Sea! Similar to the situation in the South China Sea! After conquering the previous eight kingdoms, Saint Martins army also left a small part of the army to garrison, and other troops from the captured kingdoms also went to attack other kingdoms. As a result, there were six more kingdoms. Was taken down! During this period, just like the South China Sea, Saint Martin''s army did not decrease but increased! Because it has encumbered the armies of other kingdoms, the army in the East China Sea has now reached 2.5 million! The first half of the great waterway! The situation is similar to the people on the other two roads! However, because the weather on the Great Channel these days is good, and the ocean currents have not had any problems, the offensive pace has been quicker, and a full twelve kingdoms have been taken down! The army has also changed from 1.2 million to two million! --- November! The weather is getting colder, and many places in the South China Sea and the East China Sea are beginning to snow! This is a little troublesome for Saint Martin! The cold will cause many things inconvenience, and if not prevented in time, soldiers may even freeze to death! Simply! Saint Martin has entered the industrialized kingdom, and this is not too much trouble! In the day and night rush of all factories, batches of cotton clothes, cotton trousers, cotton shoes, quilts, etc. were made, and through the transmission array, as well as underground trains, sea trains, transport ships and other transportation methods, quickly Sent to the front line, successfully guaranteed the warmth of the soldiers on the front line! but! Keeping warm is not a trouble for the Kingdom of Saint Martin, but during this period, the Kingdom of Saint Martin also encountered real trouble! Allied forces! Because the kingdom of St. Martin is coming so aggressively, the kingdoms of the South China Sea, the East China Sea, the Great Waterway, and many other places, under the threat of St. Martins soldiers, are also unwilling to form a coalition force to fight St. Martin. Resistance! At the beginning! These coalition forces did not pose much of a threat to Saint Martin! With the combination of the quality of Saint Martin''s soldiers and the world''s top equipment, coupled with the world''s top general-level combat power, these coalition forces were once defeated! But with the passage of time, these coalition forces began to communicate without a teacher and learned the tactics used by Saint Martin. Guerrilla tactics! This has caused a lot of trouble to Saint Martin! These kingdoms may be combined into one army, or separate army, or simply a small army, constantly attacking Saint Martin''s army from all angles, and even bypassing Saint Martin''s rear to attack the kingdom attacked by Saint Martin! Although Saint Martin has a general level on every battlefield, there are so many people who can''t stand the sneak attack! Since the formation of coalition forces in various sea areas in October, St. Martin has received dozens or even hundreds of news about being attacked almost every day! Therefore, the pace of Saint Martin''s conquest this month was severely blocked! As a result, only five kingdoms were captured on the three battlefields this month! --- Another month has passed! December! In the past month, Saint Martin has found a way to deal with the trouble caused by the coalition forces to Saint Martin! Go straight to Huanglong! It is to directly attack the place where the coalition kingdom is located! After the entire kingdom was defeated, the army responsible for the sneak attack would naturally not be able to attack again after losing the kingdom! Based on this! St. Martin''s army began to attack the kingdom regardless, even if the rear was attacked, they did not have any help back, just to fight the kingdom! In this way! Ten in the South China Sea, thirteen in the East China Sea, and eleven great waterways this month, a total of thirty-four kingdoms were defeated! By this time, nearly 40% of the South China Sea has become the territory of Saint Martin! The East China Sea has developed well because of its sugar kingdom and the Axe Gang so a full 60% of the territory has become Saint Martin''s territory! In terms of the great waterway and the route that was originally shot down by Saint Martin, that is, the route of Alabastan, almost 60% of the territory has also become Saint Martin''s territory! --- new Year! January 1st! In this day when everyone was so happy, the flames of war igniting all over the world have not been extinguished! The fighting in various places continues! Although the pace of Saint Martin''s offensive has slowed down because the weather has reached the coldest time of the year, in the past month, allied forces in various places have also been defeated! Since then! Saint Martin is invincible in the South China Sea, the East China Sea, and the first half of the Great Channel! The South China Sea, the East China Sea, and the first half of the great waterway were completely occupied by Saint Martin, which has become a matter of time! Chapter 1294： Wang Lufei and the Crusaders! February 1st! After another month, now in the South China Sea, the East China Sea, and the first half of the Great Channel, 90% of the territory has been attributed to Saint Martin! Only ten percent of the site has not been captured! However, this 10% of the site compared to the previous 90% of the site gave Saint Martin a very difficult feeling! As for the reason... Until now, the ones that have not been breached are either originally big countries or ancient countries. In short, each has its own means. What kind of black technology, what private powerhouses, are all emerging in an endless stream! And this also caused St. Martin''s offensive to be blocked for a while! Fortunately! There are quite a few generals in the army of Saint Martin! With the efforts of these generals, although the offensive was once blocked, the situation still slowly turned towards Saint Martin''s side. Just this month! Arthur received a message! Luffy is king! --- "Good guy, he really is a good guy!" Looking at this latest piece of information, Arthur called it out! In the past few months, Luffy followed the original route, and finally, under the current four emperors, successfully won the title of One Piece and became the new One Piece! Also successfully evolved from Straw Hat Boy Lu Fei to Wang Lu Fei! "Walking around, it feels as if everything has changed, and it feels as if nothing has changed!" Arthur couldn''t help sighing. It stands to reason that in this world that has been messed up by him and is far from the original, Luffy cannot become the One Piece again! After all, his dream from the beginning was tampered with by Arthur, and he changed from One Piece to the King of Adventure! But who could have imagined that just because Arthur, in the battle against the world government a few months ago, the deaths of Dorag and Karp made Luffys personality change drastically, and the original adventure kings ideals changed again. Back to One Piece! "But... there is no difference!" Muttering, the corners of Arthur''s mouth raised slightly, and after a golden light flashed in his eyes, he put the news aside! What about One Piece? Is it possible that you can defeat him by becoming the One Piece? Do not make jokes! With Arthur''s current strength, it doesn''t work even if Roger comes, let alone Luffy! and.. Although the name of One Piece is good, it is only good. Luffy won''t get any benefits because of this. At most, when others listen to this name, they subconsciously awe and respect it subconsciously! --- In a blink of an eye! Another month has passed! The time has come to March! At the beginning of this month, the remaining 10% of the kingdoms and forces on the territory were completely destroyed under the attack of Saint Martin day and night! Since then! Saint Martin successfully conquered the four seas and the first half of the great waterway! But also this month, a shocking news came from the New World! The major forces and races in the new world unite to form the largest combined army in history---the crusade! And the purpose of this army is very simple, there is only one, just like their name! Destroy Saint Martin! Well, in the past year, the appearance of St. Martin''s frenzied battle has not only scared the races and forces in the new world, but also let them know that there is absolutely no possibility of coexistence between them and St. Martin! So they united! All races and forces, in order to avoid being given to the government by Saint Martin, have almost come out. In the new world, a total of 15 million troops have been assembled! And in order to ensure that this 15 million joint army can order and ban, and to ensure the greatest combat effectiveness, this joint army elected a leader of the joint army at the very beginning! Wang Lufei! That''s right! It''s Luffy! On the road to becoming the One Piece in the past, Luffy, as a social flower, not only defeated many enemies, but also got acquainted with many powerful men from various forces and races. And in this coalition, these strong and the race and power of the strong recommend Luffy to become the leader of the coalition! However, considering Luffys off-line character, the coalition did not dare to delegate all power to Luffy, so on the basis of the leader, eight commanders were added to avoid Luffys brain twitching. What caused the destruction of the coalition army! And these eight commanders... The first one, the patriarch of the dragon clan, a powerful general at the general level, Ao Tian! The second one is the patriarch of the giant tribe, a powerhouse at the general level, Titan! The third one is the captain of the Beast Pirate Group, a general-level powerhouse, Kaido! The fourth, the captain of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, a strong general at the general level, Charlotte Lingling! Fifth, the captain of the Blackbeard Pirates, one of the new four emperors, Blackbeard Titch! Sixth, the patriarch of the dwarf clan, a strong general at the general level, Magni Bronzebeard! The seventh, the king of the future country, the powerhouse at the general level, Albert! The eighth, the queen of the Naga Kingdom, a powerhouse at the general level, Vashj! Eight commanders, plus the leader of the coalition army, Luffy, a total of nine people formed the highest level of the crusade! And under the collective discussion of the highest level of the coalition forces, after the assembly of this 15 million army, it was constantly coming to the place where Arthur is now, that is, Maria! They wanted to take advantage of the fact that St. Martin''s army had just conquered the four seas, before they had gathered from the four seas, and had not all been in the great channel, to take the opportunity to defeat Arthur! --- New world! In a certain sea area! A large continuous stretch, like the center of a fleet of moving continents! A ship clearly guarded in it! "This world has always been free. No one can stand high, neither can the Dragon, nor St. Martin. We have to fight for freedom!!!" Luffy stood at the top of the mast, clenched his fists, and moved towards Talking around. And his voice was spread to all corners of the entire fleet by the telephony bug erected around the mast as soon as he shouted it out! What followed was a chorus of excitement! "Fight for freedom!!!" "Fight for freedom!!!" "Fight for freedom!!!" ... Fifteen million people shouted in unison The eyes were full of fanaticism! And along with these sounds, like a fleet of ships moving across the continent, heading in the direction of Mariejoa mightily! --- at the same time! Arthur also got the news! "Alliance... It''s interesting!" Looking at the intelligence in his hand, Arthur stood in front of the window, muttering in the direction of the new world, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised. If someone sees Arthur''s eyes at this time, he will be surprised to find that not only his eyes have completely turned golden yellow, but there is also a trace of...divine in the depths of his eyes! Chapter 1295： Right and wrong! "Above the King of Pirates ( April 1st! The weather is fine and the breeze is fragrant! That is to say, in such a good weather, a crusade composed of the major forces, races, and organizations of the New World came to the front of the red earth continent where Mary Joa was located! At this time, they were facing the coalition composed of Konoha and the Justice Navy! Well, although there are still many navy soldiers in the first half of the Great Channel, Arthur did not let them come, but just let the Justice Navy and Konoha unite to form an army of 100,000 soldiers! As for why... Because he has confidence! Be confident that you can defeat the crusaders without an army! ---- In the crusade! The eight commanders and Lu Fei gathered together! However, their faces are very solemn! Because they have no confidence! No confidence to defeat Saint Martin! Although they have gathered 15 million soldiers now, if St. Martin can be defeated by gathering so many soldiers, then the world government will not rule the world for eight hundred years! I was pulled off the horse a long time ago! and! What you need to know is that Saint Martin defeated the role of the world government! In this respect, Saint Martin is stronger than the world government! But then again! Why are the crusaders gathered here? Of course it was because they knew that they could not coexist with Saint Martin, so they came together! In this case, can they still be able to retreat? impossible! To retreat is to wait for death! Therefore, you can only fight to the death! Thinking of this, the Eight Commanders and Luffy, who had a solemn expression on the scene, had a more solemn expression on their faces! In the past, they had grievances with each other, and between Luffy, the One Piece King, and the other three Four Emperors, there was almost insoluble hatred. But under the threat of Saint Martin, these old hatreds, grievances and the like were all left behind by them! Now they have one and only one goal, and that is---Victory! "coming!" Kaido suddenly said something! Everyone followed the prestige, but saw a figure with blond hair appeared in the sky above the Justice Navy and the Konoha Allied Forces! It''s Arthur! Everyone''s pupils suddenly shrank, and their hearts were raised immediately! But at this moment! After Arthur''s figure stayed over the Justice Navy and the Konoha Allied Forces for a while, he flew in the direction of the Crusaders! Suddenly, everyone in the crusade army began to become nervous! Who is Arthur? That''s the guy who can defeat the world government! --- the other side! Seeing the mighty and continual crusade in front of him, like a crusade fleet moving like a continent, Arthur flapped his wings and approached with a meaningful expression on his face, muttering, "The crusade? , You will bring me a certain amount of trouble, but now..." Whispering, Arthur lowered his head involuntarily and looked at his hand! At this time, a group of lightning and lightning, which seemed to contain thousands of rules, seemed to be a toy in Arthur''s hand, let him hold it! Soon! The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and the thunder and lightning was squeezed out, raised his head, and continued to fly towards the crusade''s fleet! In a while! Arthur came to the front of the crusade! And Luffy, who was elected as the leader, was the first to greet him! "Luffy, it''s been a long time!" Arthur said, looking at him with a smile. Luffy looked at Arthur with a complicated look in his eyes! Back then, it was Arthur who took him to see the majesty of the sea, the ferocity of pirates, and the personalities of many places. When he was young, he always felt that Arthur was one of his closest people! But he didn''t expect that good luck tricks people, and now the people he regards as relatives have become his enemies! "Why?" Luffy looked at Arthur, and asked in a voice that contained complex emotions, which he had hidden in his heart for a long time. "What and why?" Arthur asked, looking at Luffy with interest. "Why did you kill them?" Luffy asked again with a complex look on his face. Hearing this, the smile on Arthur''s face couldn''t help but closed, and turned into a calm expression, saying, "Actually...I don''t want to kill them either!" The voice just fell! "But they are still dead, dead in your hands!" Lu Fei clenched his fists, eyes red, and said excitedly. "Yes!" After Arthur sighed, faintly said, "They still died in my hands!" As he said, he looked at Luffy with a scorching gaze, and asked with a deep meaning, "But, what if it was me who died at that time? What would happen to you?" Listening to this, Lu Fei was slightly taken aback! Yes! It was Arthur who died at the time, so what would happen to him? Thinking, before Luffy came up with the answer, Arthur smiled slightly, but said without rush, "This world has never been black and white, good or bad is so easy to distinguish!" "The reason why your grandfather committed suicide, the reason why I killed your father, is not because they deserve to die, nor is it that I want to kill them, just because of profit!" "Just as your father and the revolutionary army want to kill me!" "They wanted to kill me, not because I was a bad guy, but because Saint Martin blocked the way of their revolutionary army and affected their interests, so he wanted to kill me!" "And I killed him for the same reason. The Revolutionary Army blocked my way and blocked Saint Martin''s way, so they deserve to die, so your father Dorag will die too!" "This is called a position!" After a pause, without waiting for Luffy to say anything, Arthur continued to speak, "It''s the same as you brought the crusaders to attack me today! From your point of view, I am wrong and I am bad. Because I brought war and destruction!" "From the perspective of the people of Saint Martin, I am right, I am righteous, because I have brought them peace and prosperity!" "Isnt your relationship with the red hair very good? But why did he not come today? There is only one reason because he agrees with my approach and philosophy, and feels that I can bring better to the people of the world Life!" Having said that, Arthur changed his voice and asked quietly, "So... now do you think it was right or wrong that I killed your father?" is true? Is it wrong? Listening to Arthur''s words, Luffy was lost in confusion! If it''s right, what''s the point of his coming today? If it is wrong, then why didn''t Shanks come? However, seeing Luffy in confusion, the Eighth Commander was a little anxious! This Nima! Who is Luffy? The leader they elected! If the leader is fooled and lame at the beginning, then they are still playing an egg? Thinking of this, the eight commanders looked at each other, and they all saw the same idea in the opponent''s eyes---attack! If we continue, Wan Yi Fei is really crippled and crippled, and if they give up the idea of ??attacking Saint Martin, they will not be over, but it will also be a great blow to the morale of the crusaders! Moreover! Right now is their best opportunity! Arthur, the leader, appears here alone, without any Saint Martins soldiers or strongmen. This situation is rare in normal wars. If they can take the opportunity to take him down, then they will be victorious. Up! Thinking of this, the eight commanders'' intention to attack has become firmer! attack! Must attack! "call out!" "call out!" "call out!" ... Without any hesitation, the eight commanders disappeared one by one and launched an attack! Chapter 1296： Demigod "Above the King of Pirates ( Don''t talk about martial ethics! Seeing a few people who suddenly attacked him, Arthur showed a joking expression on his face! then... "Cracking!" During a surge of electric light, Arthur condensed a group of thunder and lightning in his hands and threw it out toward the sky! Next second! "Boom!" The originally sunny weather suddenly turned into a grey patch, and the clouds in the sky began to surging with electricity. Immediately! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Almost without warning, the thunder and lightning in the sky was like rain, and it was struck down densely! In an instant! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The eight commanders who rushed towards Arthur, without exception, were all struck! "Damn!!!" "How can it be so accurate?" "What''s the matter? Why can''t my body bear this thunder and lightning?" "This thunder and lightning is too strong, right?" ... All the eight commanders stood on the spot in embarrassment, trembling and talking, not only black smoke came out of their bodies, but their bodies trembled involuntarily, as if they were electrocuted! This lightning is really beyond their expectations! In normal times, let alone the eighth commander is the strongest, even the weakest black beard will not do any defense when encountering thunder and lightning, and this will not happen! "This lightning... is different from ordinary lightning! It not only contains super energy, but...cannot be avoided!" Kaido gritted his teeth after feeling the condition of his body. Unable to avoid is the key! It stands to reason that all eight of them are strong at the general level. Although the lightning is fast, it is not so fast that they can''t react. They should be able to avoid the past! But the truth is so absurd! Although this thunder and lightning is unpleasant, it gives them a feeling that they cannot be avoided! It seems that they are all locked up! Therefore, they were hit! the other side! Seeing the eight commanders standing in place, Arthur didn''t have any surprises. Instead, a smile appeared on his face. He murmured, "Now the fruit of the thunder can no longer be called the fruit of the thunder... The law of lightning is more appropriate!" With that said, Arthur couldn''t help but glanced at the system layout in his head! At this point, the system layout has completely changed! Name: Pendragon Arthur [Strength: General level (God is being merged...] [Faith: 31635696] [Function: faith creation (pay faith points, create everything according to your own ideas!)] [Rule: Space Law (70%) Lightning Law (10%) Wood System Law (5%) Shadow and Shadow Law (9%)] Everything else in the panel, including the task, has disappeared, leaving only five names, strength, beliefs, functions, and rules! Among them, the belief is still changed from the original prestige option, the belief creation in the function is also converted from the original prestige lottery, and the law is not originally available, but now! The original mission was cancelled! Well, it was only when Arthur suddenly entered a deified state when he hit Yim before that Arthur realized that the so-called system is not a system at all, but a godhead! One comes from what is left over after the death of a **** who controls the laws of space! The Godhead was wandering and shuttled in the endless sea of ??space. After accidentally passing by the plane where Arthur was before crossing, it happened to hit the plane where Arthur was and hit his head! As a result, Arthurs plane exploded and Arthurs crossing! And the reason why the godhead has become the appearance of the system, the reason there is a task, the reason why there is a lottery, and the reason why Arthur broke out when he played Eim, are all because Arthur thought! After Arthur''s crossing, his first thought was that there should be gold fingers for crossing, so the godhead became a system! The reason there is a task is because Arthur wants to go back and feels that the system should have a task, so the Godhead has a task! Of course, the task is not a fake! In fact, if Arthur can inform the world, then he will have the power to go back and the power to create the so-called gate of time and space! The reason for the prestige lottery is also because Arthur subconsciously felt that the system should have a lottery, so there was a lottery! Of course, the lottery is not actually drawn, but created with faith! However, sometimes because of insufficient faith, the godhead is automatically balanced in the lottery, and some cheap things are mixed in, that is, those spicy cola and the like! And the reason why Arthur entered that godlike state when he was beating Eim was because Arthur felt his life was in danger, and in the case of extreme anger, he aroused the godhead and consumed all beliefs. This made him enter that state. In other words, everything is made by Godhead! But the reason why Arthur didn''t know it was made by the Godhead before was because at the very beginning, the Godhead didn''t really recognize the Lord! Before dying, the gods with the godhead left a condition for the godhead to recognize the Lord, that is, to have more than 500 million believers! Before that, although Arthur could use the Godhead, he was not his master! Let me put it this way! Before Arthur used the Godhead, it was equivalent to holding a tool in his hand, but after acknowledging the Lord, it was equivalent to integrating the tool into his body and becoming a part of his body! but! Some time ago, although the South China Sea, the East China Sea, and the first half of the Great Channel entered the hands of Saint Martin, the standard of 500 million believers was reached, and Arthur was officially recognized by the godhead! At the same time, because the Godhead officially recognized the Lord and began to blend into Arthur''s body and became a part of him, the abilities he mastered were also affected by the Godhead, and then began to evolve! Among them, the law of space appeared because the godhead itself was a godhead of space, and the other laws evolved from the ability controlled by Arthur! "Now I am half-human and half-god!" Arthur looked at the commanders of the crusade army and the 15 million soldiers behind the commanders of the crusade army, his body flashed with lightning. Move, the golden light in the eyes is getting more and more bright! As long as they are defeated, the whole world will become a part of Saint Martin! At that time, Arthur can use the information he has obtained after the godhood recognizes the Lord, and use faith as fuel to ignite the Pirate World and turn the Pirate World into his kingdom of God. Way out! Only at that time can he truly be considered a god! Well, before that, even after he completely integrated the godhead, he was not a true god! According to the message left by the last owner of the Godhead, only the **** who has his own kingdom of God can be regarded as a true god! A **** without a kingdom of God, without a fixed income of faith, can only be regarded as a demigod, a person with the power of God! Thinking of this, Arthur showed a frenzy in the eyes of the crusaders! Soon! He disappeared in place and took the initiative to attack! Chapter 1297： In the name of God! "Above the King of Pirates ( "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... I couldn''t see any figures, and the eight commanders who had been trembling by the electric were immediately knocked down and flew out by Arthur! "puff!" "puff!" "puff!" ... While flying upside down, the eight commanders spit out blood. Obviously! This wave of Arthur''s attacks is very heavy! After a while! Everyone reluctantly stabilized their body shape in the air! "Damn it, I can''t react at all!" Kaido gritted his teeth. After so many years, he felt powerless in the battle for the first time! He had fought so many times before, winning and losing, but even if he lost, he never felt how weak, no matter how bad he was, he could fight his opponents for so many rounds before failing! But this time? Let alone a few rounds, he hasn''t even played a round with anyone! It was Arthur who beat him unilaterally! "No, we are all dead if this continues!" said Ao Tianqiang, the patriarch of the dragon clan, enduring the tremors. "Crazy woman, he is your son-in-law. Tell me about his weakness!" Titan, the patriarch of the giant clan, couldn''t help but ask Charlotte Lingling! As soon as his words fell, the others present couldn''t help but turn their eyes to Charlotte Lingling! Obviously! They also want to know Arthur''s weakness! In this regard, a trace of helplessness flashed across Charlotte Lingling''s face! It''s true that Arthur is her son-in-law, but the relationship between the two parties is not deep. Even becoming a son-in-law is because of a transaction. In this case, where does she come from Arthur''s weakness? Moreover! Even if there is a weakness, it must have a certain strength to grasp it! In their current situation, can they have the strength to grasp Arthur''s weakness? No! They don''t have the power to fight back at all, so what can they do to catch Arthur''s weakness? Thinking of this, a bit of bitterness flashed across Charlotte Lingling''s face! And looking at her appearance, other people present understood instantly! Charlotte Lingling might not know what weakness Arthur had! Suddenly, the faces of everyone present became even more ugly! If they can''t beat them, they can''t find their weaknesses. Isn''t this asking them to wait for death? Just as they thought about it, Arthur, who was not far away, looked at them with interest, and a kind of joke similar to a cat catching a mouse appeared in his eyes! But after thinking of something, the joke disappeared in a blink of an eye! "Forget it, I won''t play this time!" Arthur put away his smile and shook his head. For Arthur at the moment, it is still important to conquer the world. What kind of cat-claw-mouse games will be available in the future and there will be time and chance to play again! Thinking so! Arthur disappeared in place again! Upon seeing this, the eight commanders were shocked and immediately wanted to react! unfortunately! late! They reacted late! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Before making any moves, Arthur''s figure appeared next to the eight commanders almost at the same time, and gave them a heavy blow! And this time! Arthur didn''t stop his hand like before, but continued to attack! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" ... Countless figures of Arthur appeared next to the eight commanders at the same time, constantly attacking them from all angles and directions! After playing for three full minutes, Arthur stopped! at this time! Among the eight commanders, only Charlotte Lingling is still breathing. The others, even Kaido, who is known for his tough body, were beaten by Arthur''s punches and punches to the flesh, and there was no sound. ! of course! The reason why Charlotte Lingling is still breathing is not that she is tough, but that Arthur has left her hands! After all, it was Smoky''s mother, no matter what Arthur did, it would be hard to kill her casually! Keep her alive, and keep her in captivity after a big deal, so it will be fine if Arthur keeps raising her! Just a Charlotte Lingling, even if he eats a lot, Arthur can afford it! Thinking of this, Arthur looked at Charlotte Lingling who had fallen from the sky into the sea, and did not rush to salvage her! In terms of Charlotte Lingling''s physique, even if she was seriously injured, she would be fine if she stayed in the sea for a while! "Next...it''s time to deal with you!" Arthur couldn''t help muttering as he looked at the 15 million soldiers not far away. To be honest, looking at these soldiers Arthur is a bit greedy! Is this a soldier? Do not! It''s a living faith! If it''s not necessary, Arthur doesn''t want to kill them at all! But then again, if you don''t kill them, then the world won''t be unified. Thinking of this, Arthur''s eyes gradually became firmer! kill! Must be killed! Soon! Arthur''s body shape disappeared in place! When he reappeared, Arthur was already above the crusade! "In the name of God, I give you...death!!!" Arthur said condescendingly, looking at the densely packed ships below! Although his voice is not loud, but under his control of the space, the voice is perfectly transmitted to the ears of every crusade! To this! "Wow~" The crusaders were in an uproar, and everyone''s faces couldn''t help showing horror! They saw the eight commanders facing Arthur with their own eyes, and they were beaten to death without any fighting force! With Arthur''s strength, what did they use to resist Arthur? Thinking this way, Arthur didn''t give them any chance to do extra moves! "Cracking!" He raised a hand to the sky, and then a thunderball condensed in his hand. "call out!" Afterwards, Arthur flicked his hand, and the thunderball in his hand flew out and headed towards the sky! Next second! "Boom!" When Leiqiu entered the clouds, the dark clouds, which were flashing with electric light, made a muffled noise again! Immediately! No reaction time! "Boom!" Fifteen million people are located, occupying a full area of ??hundreds of kilometers of sea area, like a fleet of moving continents, a thunder flashed over, illuminating the world! And with the appearance of this thunder, thunder and lightning like raindrops slashed down from the dark clouds! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The thunder and lightning staggered out and smashed on the ship! None of the ships in the fleet of 15 million men and horses at the scene escaped, all of them were hit! "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!" ... The sound of ship breaking one after another also rang with the sound of thunder! Well, among the ships struck by lightning, part of the ship broke because of being struck by lightning, and the ship sank into the sea! But it''s not over yet! This thunderstorm rained for three full minutes! After waiting for three minutes, when Arthur stopped, there were only more than ten ships that could stay on the sea except for the ship where Luffy was present! And among them, there are not half of them! Everyone was electrocuted! "Then.... Finally it''s your turn, Wang Lufei!" After Arthur scanned the scene, he finally set his sights on Luffy''s ship! Chapter 1298： Kingdom of God (The Finale) at this time! Luffy was still immersed in Arthur''s flicker just now! The reason why the ship that Luffy was on didn''t sink was not how strong Luffy was, but Arthur''s scruples about the people on the ship! Now, although Nami and Robin on the Luffy ship left because they knew that Luffy was going to deal with Saint Martin, Sauron, Sanji and others on the ship did not leave! Look at the face of Master Saurons Eagle Eyes, look at the face of the Saint Seiya who had been friends with Sanji, and that whether they lived or died, they had nothing to do with Saint Martins conquest of the world. Just let go and choose to let them go! of course! Whether Arthur will kill them after letting them go once is up to them! If they had to die, Arthur didn''t mind sending them off! Thinking about it, Arthur''s body shape has come in front of Luffy! "Now...can you give me an answer? Do you think it is right or wrong?" Arthur said quietly. Hearing this voice, Sanji, Sauron and others immediately became alert. And Luffy was so excited, he also recovered from the confusion! But then, he looked at Arthur again with a face of confusion, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know!" "Don''t know... or don''t want to answer?" Arthur asked again. Luffy looked at Arthur again with a confused face, shook his head again, and hesitated, "I... don''t know!" "In this case, let''s wait until you figure it out!" After Arthur was stunned, he smiled slightly, and patted Luffy on the shoulder. immediately! He turned around and was about to leave! In fact, at this point, Arthur has understood Luffy''s idea! Luffy thinks Arthur is right! But the death of his father, grandpa, and the love he had with Arthur in the past made him unable to pass the hurdle in his heart. So he is very entangled and confused now, don''t know what to do. however! At this moment, Lu Fei suddenly spoke again, "Wait!" Arthur paused, turned around and squinted at Luffy, but didn''t speak! "Although I can''t figure it out, the deaths of my father and grandpa are also a fact!" After Luffy spoke in a low voice, he looked at Arthur with burning eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "One click, one click! As long as you can withstand this attack, the matter between us...a wiped out!" When it comes to the last word to cancel the four characters, not only does Luffy seem to have exhausted all the strength, the expression on his face is even more distorted! Obviously! For Luffy to write off four words in one stroke, it is not so easy to say! And listening to Luffy''s words, Arthur smiled, shaking his head and smiling! "It seems that you still can''t let go..." After faintly speaking, Arthur said sternly, "Well, I will give you a chance. Let me give you the last chance in the past, let you attack me once, and look at the gap between the two of us. !" With that said, Arthur just stood in front of Luffy, waiting for his attack! At this time, Luffy looked at Arthur, and became entangled again! To be honest, in his heart Rathers status is actually no lower than his grandfather and his father. Even to some extent, Arthur''s weight in his heart is higher than his father, his grandfather! In his childhood, his father Dorage hardly appeared! And his grandfather, because of the busy naval affairs, even if he frequently skipped work, the time to accompany him would not add up, and what Karp brought to Luffy was more of a painful childhood. Therefore, Arthur, who brought Luffy''s happy childhood, has a position in Luffy''s heart, to some extent, heavier than the two! Because of this, Luffy is very entangled! On one side are my father, grandpa and other relatives, on the other side is Arthur, who is not a relative but is better than a relative! "come on!" Seeing Luffy''s entangled Arthur, he smiled and said, "If you don''t come here, how do you know how weak you are?" Listening to Arthur''s words, Luffy''s face that was originally tangled slowly became firm! Immediately, he took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "If you die... I will bury you!" This is the best way he thought of after repeated struggles! If Arthur is dead, he will pay off with his own life and make himself feel at ease! With that said, Luffy slowly took out a pill from his arms! "This is something I got from ONEPIECE. Its called a time pill. Its something that can turn a person into the strongest time in the future!" Lu Fei explained while eating. ONEPIECE? Arthur raised his brows, a little curious. ONEPIECE still has such a thing? "Gulong!" And just as Arthur was thinking about it, Luffy swallowed the pill in one bite! In an instant! Luffy''s momentum surged! Arthur could clearly feel that Luffy''s strength at this time was soaring! Not only that, but Luffy''s height gradually grew, and his figure became stronger accordingly, and his beard appeared around his mouth! He is getting old! In a while! An adult version of Luffy appeared on the scene! "One strike, one strike, after one strike, we...pen...cancel...pin!" Lu Fei gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice. Immediately, in Arthur''s interested eyes, he launched an attack! "Fifth gear. Rubber extinguishing attack!!!" The domineering black to purple armed color covered Luffy''s hands. "Shoo~" Then he pulled his hands back, and a powerful attack that seemed to contain endless destructive power followed the ejection of his hands and bombarded Arthur! See it! Arthur smiled slightly and slowly raised a hand! "boom!!!" With a loud noise, it was so easy, this attack was followed by Arthur! "Your attack is very strong, let alone a general general, even a senior and powerful general, like Kaido, a general with a strong physique encountered, there is only one dead end, but unfortunately, you met me! Encountered. .. God!" Arthur said quietly. As he said, he smiled slightly, and turned around and floated away. Well, the blow has passed, and the grievances between the two will end here! "Puff!" But just after Arthur had left, Luffy, who was sluggish in place, knelt down with his legs weakened, his eyes were red, and his face burst into tears! --- May! After the unilateral slaughter of the crusaders, Saint Martin''s army gradually gathered towards the new world! June! All the armies of Saint Martin joined forces in the New World, and under Arthur''s order, began to war against all races, forces, and organizations in the New World! July! In just one month, with the cooperation of many generals and soldiers of St. Martin, almost one-fifth of the territory of the New World, which has lost most of its troops, was taken down! August! Unable to withstand the pressure brought by Saint Martin, the long-legged tribe took the lead in surrendering. Other small races saw the situation not good, and most of them surrendered. However, because some people were unwilling, they strongly resisted Saint Martin! September! Saint-Martin, the forces that surrendered, accepted all, and for the forces that resisted his life, Saint-Martin also carried out a fierce blow to eradicate them! November! St. Martin''s footsteps did not stop. In the past two months, St. Martin has won 40% of the New World! Until now, there are only two floors left in the new world, not Saint Martin''s! The end of December! As the last kingdom was broken by Saint Martin''s army, Saint Martin unified the whole world! Since then! Saint Martin became the overlord of the world and the only kingdom in the world! --- Three years later! The beginning of the new year! Arthur, who had completely integrated his godhead, stood on the edge of the cliff on the red earth continent where Mary Gioia was, and looked at the sea not far away, revealing a trace of divinity in his golden eyes. Feeling the gentle wind blowing around, Arthur glanced at his system panel, took a deep breath, and murmured, "It''s time!" Following his words, a phantom exactly like him suddenly appeared behind him! Immediately! The faith in the Arthur system panel, as much as two billion faiths accumulated in the past three years, is like a waterfall, quickly leaking! Two billion! Billion! Five hundred million! ... Almost every second, more than 100 million beliefs disappeared! But what followed was that the phantom behind Arthur kept getting bigger! One hundred meters! One thousand meters! Ten thousand meters! One hundred thousand meters! ... Soon, the phantom behind Arthur grew to more than ten times the size of Pirate World! immediately! When the faith in the panel is completely gone! The phantom behind Arthur shook hands with both hands, wrapped the entire planet where Pirate World was located, and then gently pressed it into his chest! "Om~" The whole Pirate World shook slightly. moment! Arthur felt that the whole world seemed to merge with him. He can control the world at will! he knows! He succeeded! The Pirate World has been trained into the Kingdom of God by him! Excited, Arthur raised his head and looked forward. The divine eyes shone through the void and saw an endless sea of ??voids! And in the void sea, a plane that exuded a taste very similar to his soul appeared in his line of sight! Suddenly Arthur''s eyes lit up! He knows that that is his hometown! Thinking about it, he couldn''t wait to shake his hand! Immediately! A void crack like a door opened out of thin air in front of him! See it! Full of homesickness, Arthur stepped away without hesitation and entered the crack! Next second! He appeared in a familiar and unfamiliar city! this is... Magic capital? Looking at the Oriental Pearl Tower not far away, Arthur showed a smile on his face. Earth! He is back! ! ! ~： Finish this testimonial and add new book time! When I wrote this chapter, I was in a mixed mood...a fart! Ok! In fact, there is nothing, the end of a book is not the end of life! The book friends who can follow this place should know that the author is a person of more Buddhism. To what extent is Buddhism...I haven''t read reviews for half a year at most, so I just write silently anyway, do not comment or reply (I won''t say that I am too lazy to return(?))! So that''s it after writing! That''s the Buddha! c(`_`) But no matter what, this book is over! As for the grades of this book... The ghost knows how I insist on writing down to 3 million words from the four thousand collections on the shelves! ! ! Moreover, it is even more miraculous! I haven''t been starved to death yet! ! ! (s)sߩ In fact, according to the normal procedure, the average author will sell a wave of miserable things here, and ask for a wave of recommendations and support for the next new book, but as a Buddhist author... forget it! I''m too lazy to sell it! Anyway, when the time comes, just watch it, recommend a wave of collection, don''t like to watch, give a face, give a wave of collection recommendations and so on, and then set it up separately! As for the date of the new book... Originally I wanted to next Monday, but Sunday is Ching Ming, and I am far from my hometown. It takes at least a few days to go back and worship or something, so the date is changed to next Monday, which is Thursday. On the twelfth! (I wouldn''t say that it has not been updated in the past two years, so I want to take the opportunity to take a break! (*^^*)) Well, I wont talk about the specific content of the new book. It is roughly a story of farming development and then striving for hegemony. There are still multiple system collisions, such as Ninja and Pirates, but this time it is the flow of the heavens and the starting point of the protagonist. Very low, so low that you can''t imagine it (disclaimer: this is not an identity!) Well, that''s all there is to say! So everyone... See you next Monday! Goodbye~ O(_)O